《Beyond the Divorce》


 Chapter 1

    Breadcrumbs of Clues


    As night fell, I could finally rx after putting my daughter to bed. I grabbed my phone and mindlessly


    scrolled through TikTok when a street fashion live broadcast caught my eye.


    I straightened up and focused on the screen, but the host had already switched the camera angle. My


    heart pounded, and my hands started to feel mmy as I held my phone. I checked the time and


    confirmed it was a live broadcast happening in the same city.


    Then I hurriedly exited TikTok and video-called my husband, Matthew Murphy.


    He was supposed to be on a three-day business trip in Canta, yet I just saw him on the live broadcast


    with another woman in his arms. The phone rang for a long while before he finally answered the call.


    Matthew¡¯s camera shook slightly, and his handsome face appeared on my phone¡¯s screen. He greeted


    me warmly, ¡°Hey, honey!¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked urgently as my eyes scanned the footage from his end. He looked like he


    was in a corridor of a restaurant, and he was wearing a white shirt and tie. However, the figure I saw in


    the live broadcast wore a gray windbreaker.


    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with a client. I came out to answer your call. What¡¯s up? Is there something wrong?


    Is Ava asleep?¡± He asked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you in Canta?¡± I sidestepped his question and asked again.


    ¡°Of course I am. Why? Is something wrong?¡± He looked at me seriously through the camera, full of


    curiosity.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s¡­nothing!¡± I mumbled absent-mindedly, then asked, ¡°When are youing home?¡±


    ¡°Soon¡­ I¡¯ll be back once I wrap things up here. Do you miss me?¡± Matthew smiled affectionately at


    me, full of love. ¡°I¡¯ll try toe home as soon as possible. It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early, okay? I still


    have things to attend to. Bye!¡±


    He blew a kiss to me and then hung up the call.


    I held my phone, stunned and annoyed at myself for being suspicious. Matthew was an extraordinary,


    handsome, and doting husband, even though he was just a pauper when we first met.


    Although he was from an ordinary family with a sickly younger sister from the city, I chose him among


    my many admirers because of his looks.


    After graduation, I used my parents¡¯ house as coteral to start a supplypany with him and stayed


    by his side. Matthew was responsible for sourcing while I tirelessly dealt with clients to the point I


    almost suffered from gastric bleeding. Fortunately, thepany grew and began thriving.


    When I got pregnant, I decided to stop and entrusted thepany to my husband while I focused on


    raising our child and managing our home.


    Ava, our daughter, had turned four. We led afortable and well-off life as a family of three, which


    people were envious of.


    Matthew felt so guilty that we didn¡¯t have a wedding ceremony that he promised to provide for me and


    make up for any grievances I suffered.


    How could such a husband cheat?


    I pursed my lips and smiled, realizing I had watched too many TV shows that evoked such ridiculous


    thoughts. When Iid back in bed, I still thought about the fleeting figure on the TikTok live.


    I must have been thinking about Matthew too much. Also, the windbreaker looked familiar as it was the


    one I had ironed for him before his business trip. That meant the man in the live stream wore the same


    one, which confused me.


    Matthew returned early the following day and brought many delicious treats for Ava. He hugged us both


    affectionately, creating a heartwarming atmosphere. I rushed to the kitchen happily to prepare several


    of his favorite dishes as a reward.


    Matthew nced at me as we sat to eat and casually said, ¡°There¡¯s a strong smell of oil here. Why


    don¡¯t you go take a shower?¡±


    I calmly sniffed, then smiled proudly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s the smell of good food. Don¡¯t you like the smell of


    food?¡±


    He chuckled as he lovingly ruffled my hair. Then he stuffed some food into my mouth and gave Ava a


    piece too. ¡°All right, my sweethearts. Let¡¯s all eat!¡±


    After dinner, I quickly put Ava to bed and then showered. I inched closer to Matthew and flirtatiously


    asked, ¡°Do I still smell like oil?¡±


    Matthew smiled and affectionately pinched me. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, sweetheart!¡±


    He pulled me toward the bed right away without giving me a chance to respond. Also, he seemed


    particrly enthusiastic today.


    When we finished, I smiled and watched his tall figure approach the bathroom. As I was about to clean


    up, his phone on the bedside table shed, indicating he had received a WhatsApp message.


    I nced at it and froze.

 Chapter 2

    A Substantial Amount of Information


    I was about to pick up the phone to see who the sender was when Matthew hurried into the room and


    took the phone. He nced at it hastily, then looked back at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mel!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll find something?¡± I looked at him suspiciously and felt uneasy


    as if something was wrong.


    The message had only four words. ¡°Did she find out?¡±


    It was enough for me because it implied the other person feared I¡¯d find out about something. The


    message also showed a hint of ambiguity, so I scrutinized Matthew. My gut feeling surged as my


    premonition grew heavier.


    Matthew chuckled casually and threw the phone back on the bedside table. Then he pulled me into his


    arms and kissed my lips, saying, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking! It¡¯s not about you, but my sister, Mel. She¡¯s using


    me as a cover to scam Mom for money.¡±


    Mel was Matthew¡¯s younger sister, Mnie Murphy. She had been weak and sickly since childhood, so


    her family always pampered and spoiled her. She also behaved like a rich brat.


    Mnie was in her twenties but never took anything seriously. She didn¡¯t even go to school and only


    traveled, ate, and had fun.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to scam your mother for money? Where do you think her moneyes from?¡± I


    snapped.


    Matthew smiled, bent down, and lifted me in his arms. Then he nibbled on my earlobe as he


    approached the bathroom. ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s all your money. That¡¯s what happens when I marry an


    amazing and understanding woman like you.¡±


    I appreciated his words.


    Throughout the years, I had never been stingy regarding his family because I believed a harmonious


    family led to sess in all endeavors. I also believed in treating others with the same kindness I


    received.


    Our second round in the shower washed away my doubts and grievances. It made me happy and


    content as Iy in Matthew¡¯s arms.


    That night, I brought up buying a house in a good school district again, which had be a pressing


    matter for me. We had lived in this small 500-square-foot apartment since we got married. The size


    didn¡¯t bother me, but I didn¡¯t want Ava to have a disadvantaged start.


    She was about to start school, but the neighborhood had no good ones nearby. Although we had saved


    money for a new house over the years, Matthew always said there was no rush.


    He wanted to find the best location in the fast-developing city so we wouldn¡¯t need to keep moving.


    This time, he didn¡¯t argue when I brought it up again. Instead, he patted my shoulder, kissed my


    forehead, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for a suitable ce for you to see, and then you can decide.¡±


    His response pleased me, and I fell asleep sweetly, daydreaming about a beautiful big house.


    Just after dropping Ava off at the kindergarten the following day, I received a call from my best friend,


    Irvanna, saying she wanted to meet at our usual spot.


    Of course, I immediately responded and took a cab to the location.


    Ivanna and I were close, just like sisters. We could talk about anything, but it was rare for her to call


    me. After all, she was a busy woman who worked as a talent manager in a mediapany.


    When I entered our favorite dessert shop, I saw her sitting in the corner, typing away on herptop. The


    morning sun cast a peaceful glow on her, making her look even more beautiful.


    She waved at me as I approached, and I sat down before yfully asking, ¡°Why are you so free today?


    You even had time to ask me out so early in the morning.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ivanna rolled her eyes at me and replied, ¡°Can¡¯t I be concerned about you?¡±


    ¡°Haha, sure you can!¡± I sat down and sipped the coffee she had ordered for me. ¡°But aren¡¯t you always


    busy while I¡¯m always free?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Aren¡¯t you ashamed of that? Now, all I see is Matthew spoiling you. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you,


    but don¡¯t get toofortable. It¡¯s easy to be a fool!¡± Ivanna said, looking at me intently.


    For some reason, her words made my heart pound. I looked at her and casually asked, ¡°What do you


    mean? There¡¯s more to your words, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    She lowered her gaze, looking at theputer screen, seemingly trying to hide something. ¡°Oh,


    nothing! I¡¯m just teasing you a little.¡±


    After some thought, she looked at me and said, ¡°I saw Matthew the day before yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Anxiety


    ¡°Two days ago? Where?¡± I asked, feeling a little anxious.


    Ivanna noticed my reaction and retorted, ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±


    ¡°Where did you see him?¡± I couldn¡¯t care less about bantering with her and continued pressing for


    answers.


    However, Ivanna¡¯s phone started ringing. She nced at the screen and hushed me before leaning into


    her chair and answering the call. After a few sentences, she straightened up, nced at me, and said,


    ¡°What?! I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    Immediately after, she closed herptop and stuffed it into her bag. ¡°I have to go. Let¡¯s meet up again


    another time!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ You¡­¡± I had more questions, but she ignored me and left.


    She said she saw Matthew two days ago, but he was supposed to be on his business trip in Canta


    then. Where did she see him? Was she at Canta for a trip as well?


    I shrunk back into the seat silently. I was helpless, but a strange sense of fear filled my heart. The


    TikTok video kept ying in my mind, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was Matthew.


    Was he lying to me? Did he not go to Canta at all? Is he having an affair?


    I sat alone in the cafe with my mind in turmoil. Despite the warm sunlight shining on me, I couldn¡¯t stop


    shivering. I wondered what I should do if Matthew had an affair and what would happen to Ava.


    I was so absent-minded the whole day that I forgot to pick Ava up. Fortunately, Matthew returned early


    today. Seeing that I had forgotten to pick Ava up, he quicklyforted me and left for kindergarten.


    Once he left, I forced myself to get up and started cooking. Before Matthew returned with our daughter,


    Mnie walked in unexpectedly. She had a key to our ce and treated it as her own home.


    Although I disliked this, Matthew indulged her. When she saw me in the kitchen, she put down her bag


    and came over. She leaned against the door and asked, ¡°Why are you cooking? Where¡¯s my brother?¡±


    I was washing the vegetables as I replied, ¡°He went to pick Ava up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, and he¡¯s only going to pick her up now?¡± Mnie¡¯s tone carried a hint of reproach.


    She always acted pampered and arrogant, as if she was the boss of the house.


    Her attitude toward me, her sister-inw, was also unpredictable. However, I had grown ustomed to


    her behavior over the years. After all, she was Matthew¡¯s sister, and I had no choice but to ept the


    good and bad of marrying him.


    ¡°Do we have squid at home? I want some cmari!¡± She asked casually.


    I gestured toward the fridge. ¡°Look in there. Your brother probably bought some.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Just then, Ava¡¯s tender voice echoed from the doorway. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m back! Why did you forget to pick


    me up today?¡± She ran up to me, looking at me with her head tilted.


    Although I felt guilty, I smiled and pinched her nose with my wet hands. ¡°I was busy. I promise I won¡¯t


    forget my baby next time.¡±


    Matthew came in with our daughter¡¯s little backpack and looked at us dotingly. Meanwhile, Mnie


    approached the doorway and greeted him, ¡°Matt!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Matthew asked as he put down his things and removed his coat. Then he entered


    the kitchen and wrapped his arms around me. The next second, he removed my apron and put it on


    himself. ¡°I got this, honey. You can go y with Ava.¡±


    Mnie stared at her brother and sarcastically remarked, ¡°My brother is such a good husband. I want


    to find someone like him in the future!¡±


    Matthew snapped, ¡°Leave the kitchen and stop causing trouble. Just wait for the meal to be ready.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll help you!¡± Mnie spoke yfully, then squeezed into the kitchen. ¡°I want to


    experience being a supportive wife!¡±


    I sighed at her words and thought she was shameless. How could she dream about finding someone


    like her brother when she was just a good-for-nothing whozed around all day? It¡¯d be a curse for


    whoever married her.


    I was already annoyed, but seeing Mnie amplified it. She was a grown woman who constantly


    pestered her brother. I knew she was only sucking up to Matthew to ask for money again.


    The Murphys had lived in poor conditions in their earlier years. Matthew¡¯s parents worked odd jobs


    everywhere, while Mnie often fell sick and needed tentative care. Life was challenging for them back


    then, and Matthew felt helpless.


    However, Matthew and his family¡¯s lives changed drastically when mypany kicked off. In a way,


    Matthew and I supported a big family, especially Mnie.


    She always asked for money as if we were supposed to give it to her. She was practically a parasite yet


    unapologetic and still dared to be carefree. I was genuinely speechless.


    I took my daughter¡¯s hand and left the kitchen. If Mnie was out of sight, she was out of mind. Just


    then, my phone rang, and when I looked, it was Ivanna.

 Chapter 4

    The Truth Hurts


    I hurried back to the bedroom and answered the call toin, ¡°You¡¯re something else, huh? You left


    me hanging!¡±


    ¡°Something came up at work, so I was in a rush.¡± Ivanna sounded tired. ¡°I just finished settling it. That¡¯s


    why I¡¯m calling you now. Why are youining? Do you think my life is as easy as yours?¡±


    I hesitated to reply but couldn¡¯t hold back and asked her, ¡°Um, you mentioned seeing Matthew two


    days ago. Where was he? What time was it?¡±


    This question had been bugging me all day.


    Ivanna paused on the other end before she answered calmly, ¡°Honestly, I forgot the exact location. It


    was just a fleeting glimpse while I was driving.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± For some reason, her answer left me a bit disappointed. Although my heart dropped, I


    unclenched my fists and realized my palms were cold and sweaty. I chuckled and wondered whether or


    not I wanted to prove Matthew was having an affair.


    I must admit he was my everything, and I feared losing him.


    ¡°I realize how obsessed you are with your husband. You seem to light up whenever I mention Matthew.


    Can¡¯t you prioritize yourself more? Since Ava is already in kindergarten, you should do something for


    yourself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you n on being Matthew¡¯s essory for the rest of your life. I think you¡¯re bing a


    fool. You seempletely disconnected from the outside world because Matthew is the only person in


    yours,¡± Ivanna mocked me.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I smiled awkwardly and sighed. ¡°Matthew said¡­¡±


    ¡°See?! Matthew said this, Matthew said that. Was I wrong to say you¡¯re obsessed with him? Your life


    revolves around him, and whatever he says goes. Will you jump off a cliff if he says so? Will you count


    the money for him if he sells you off?¡± Ivanna didn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re such a jinx! Matthew will never sell me!¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Your beloved Matthew will never sell you, but I will!¡± Ivanna sneered disdainfully.


    ¡°The truth hurts sometimes, but you must have values. Your life shouldn¡¯t revolve around being a


    housewife and doing chores. That¡¯s not love. That¡¯s being a fool!


    ¡°It¡¯s only love if he cares about you. How can you keep his interest if all you do is stay home and do


    chores? Let me ask you something. Besides your child and husband, do you even know who you are


    anymore?¡±


    Ivana babbled, and I had no time to refute.


    She noticed my silence and softened her tone. ¡°Chloe, I want to see your confident and radiant self


    again. You used to be a top student, my superstar! I just think it¡¯s a shame to see you wasting your


    time, ving away at home like this.¡±


    ¡°Enough. This is like giving me a pat on the back after pping me. I don¡¯t know who got on your


    nerves, but you¡¯ve decided to vent it on me.¡±


    We bothughed when I said that.


    Still, I knew Ivanna always spoke her mind. Although she had mentioned simr things before, hearing


    them again today felt different. I didn¡¯t know why I felt flustered and wondered if Ivanna was trying to


    imply something.


    Just then, Matthew knocked on the door and walked in with a gentle smile. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±


    Ivanna heard his voice from the other end of the call and said, ¡°All right, go have your dinner.¡± Then she


    lowered her voice and advised, ¡°Consider what I said. Take my words to heart, and don¡¯t get blinded by


    the shining things before you!¡±


    With that, she hung up.


    Matthew pulled me into his arms and kissed me. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Ivanna.¡±


    ¡°What did she say? Was she nagging again?¡± Matthew smiled tenderly, seemingly casual. He knew


    how close Ivanna and I were because three of us were former ssmates. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in a long


    while.¡±


    My mind began to spin. Matthew said he hadn¡¯t seen her in a while, so Ivanna was far away when she


    saw him. I felt relieved and knew I was overthinking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matthew noticed my absent-mindedness and leaned down to look at me. He pinched


    my cheeks yfully with both hands and leaned in for a kiss, showing utmost concern.


    Then he asked, ¡°What¡¯s distracting you? What are you thinking about?¡±


    His gaze was careful, and I snapped out of my thoughts. I smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Matthew pulled me close and kissed me again before we walked outside together. Even so, my doubts


    somehow grew heavier.

 Chapter 5

    Strong Evidence


    Mnie didn¡¯t stay long after dinner. She pouted at Matthew and asked, ¡°Matt, can you give me a


    ride?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her and nced her way, but she feigned ignorance as she clung to Matthew¡¯s arm,


    acting like a spoiled brat.


    Matthew looked at me with a helpless smile, but since I didn¡¯t respond, he awkwardly said, ¡°Wait a


    while. I¡¯ll help Chloe with the dishes and then take you out.¡±


    I was honestly sick of Mnie¡¯s behavior and didn¡¯t want to see her for another minute, so I waved


    Matthew away. ¡°You go ahead and take her where she wants to go. I can handle the dishes myself.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, where are you going? I want to go too!¡± Ava called out, standing up from her chair as she


    extended her little hands for Matthew to pick her up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Matthew lifted Ava and pecked her cheek, saying, ¡°Daddy will be home soon! Be good and y with


    Mommy, okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of youing along, kid?¡± Mnie questioned. She had no patience for Ava.


    I took Ava from Matthew. ¡°Sweetheart, Daddy is sending your aunt off and will be home soon. Can you


    stay here with Mommy?¡±


    Ava looked at me with her big, watery eyes before nodding. Then she hugged my neck and turned to


    look at Matthew. ¡°Okay! Come home quickly, Daddy!¡±


    Matthew leaned in to kiss Ava again and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    He then took the car keys and left to drop Mnie off.


    Mnie held onto her brother¡¯s arm, ncing back at me with a smug and mysterious smile, but I


    couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    Matthew returnedte that night, but I didn¡¯t ask much. Since he was a dutiful son, I assumed he


    chatted with his parents beforeing home.


    He woke up early the following day and said he had an important meeting at nine in the morning. He


    also took Ava with him and dropped her off at kindergarten to save me the trouble.


    Matthew was always considerate about every detail, leaving me nothing toin about. It was just


    as Ivanna said. He had spoiled me so much that I grew ustomed to it. He was the ideal husband,


    even to others.


    I looked at the clothes he had changed out of and tidied them up since theundry was piling up. I


    checked the pockets before taking them downstairs to send them off to the dry cleaner. Still, I didn¡¯t


    expect to find something in one of the pockets.


    I was shocked and horrified by what I held. It provided undeniable evidence for all my doubts and


    worries. It was a packaged condom.


    After giving birth to Ava, I had an IUD inserted, so we had no reason to have such a thing. I threw the


    disgusting thing away, and my heart shattered. I knew he was cheating on me! After years of hard work


    and struggles, he betrayed my trust.


    Just as we finally enjoyed some good days, he dared to lie to me. I felt helpless as I knelt on the floor


    and held my head. Images of him and another woman swirled in my mind, adding to my heartache.


    I had given him all my youth and love. I had given everything to him and this family, yet he treated me


    like dirt. After my initial shock, I mumbled to myself repeatedly, ¡°Chloe, calm down. You can¡¯t afford to


    lose everything you¡¯ve worked so hard for.¡±


    I needed to give myself a clear and definitive answer. Once I recollected my emotions, I clenched my


    fists and told myself not to give up. After taking a deep breath, I washed up and took a cab to the


    company building.

 Chapter 6

    Another Mrs. Murphy


    I had only visited Tanum Corporation once when they first relocated to Gr Tower. Matthew took me


    there, and we rented an entire floor, which gave me a sense of aplishment.


    That day, he held me as we stood by the floor-to-ceiling window in his office and said affectionately,


    ¡°Thank you for helping me and changing my life. Believe me, my love. It won¡¯t be long before I give this


    building to you.¡±


    I chuckled at his words. Now, he was about to tear it all apart.


    When I entered the building, the young and attractive receptionist asked me which floor I was going to


    and who I was looking for. When I mentioned Matthew¡¯s name, she gave me a quick once-over and


    said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. Mr. Murphy is not in. He went out with his wife.¡±


    My head buzzed when I heard that. Although I had mentally prepared myself for it, her answer still


    shocked me. I tightened my grip around my handbag, but my voice turned somewhat sharp despite my


    efforts to control my emotions. ¡°What did you say? Are you sure?¡±


    She looked at me in puzzlement and replied, ¡°Why, yes. You asked for Mr. Matthew Murphy of Tanum


    Corporation from the 10th floor, right? He left early this morning with his wife.¡±


    Her certainty sent shivers down my spine. I felt tempted to ask who Matthew¡¯s wife was. If another


    woman was his wife, who am I?


    However, I held myself back and clenched my teeth. Then I turned and left Gr Tower. I wanted to


    leave with dignity and hoped the receptionist had made a mistake. That way, Matthew¡¯s pride would be


    intact as well.


    Ultimately, I called Johnson Link from Tanum Corporation¡¯s marketing department to reconfirm what I


    just heard. My hands shook, but I calmed myself before asking, ¡°Hey, John, is Matthew done with his


    meeting? I¡¯ve been trying to call him, but he¡¯s not picking up. I¡¯m starting to get a little worried.¡±


    Johnson was one of the high-ranking executives at Tanum Corporation, so he would know if there was


    a meeting. Upon hearing my question, he seemed a little puzzled. ¡°Meeting? There¡¯s no meeting today,


    Mrs. Murphy. Mr. Murphy is out.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± was all I managed to say before hanging up.


    At that moment, a sense of powerlessness washed over me. My tense nerves copsed, and I felt my


    knees buckle. It was like all my energy had dissipated, leaving me drained. My hand that held the


    phone shook uncontrobly.


    I couldn¡¯t even muster the courage to call Matthew and ask where he was. Was there even a need to


    ask? Even if I did, he would just lie to me again. I no longer knew how to trust anything he would say.


    He shamelessly paraded around Gr Tower with another woman, making everyone believe the other


    woman was his wife. That woman could freely enter and exit, step into thepany I had built


    independently, and enjoy privileges that should have been mine.


    I felt lost as I stood on the street among the crowd, and he was nowhere in sight. He resembled sand,


    slipping through my fingers. The more I tried to grasp him, the faster he slipped away.


    After thinking things through, I found out who this ¡°Mrs. Murphy¡± really was.


    With that idea in mind, I gathered the strength to move my trembling legs and hailed a cab. Once I


    reached home, I went to the nearby market and bought many of Matthew¡¯s favorite dishes. I even


    picked out some pineapples that Ava loved.


    I was going to wait for him toe home.


    As I busied myself with chores, I thought about my next step.


    I always thought time passed too quickly, but this time was different as it seemed to drag on endlessly.


    When evening arrived, I gathered my courage to call Matthew and ask where he was before telling him


    to pick Ava up.


    He readily agreed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 7

    Looking for Evidence


    I had almost finished preparing the food when Matthew returned with our daughter. Ava ran in,


    eximing in her sweet and childish voice, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m back! Daddy picked me up!¡±


    Her adorable voice brought tears to my eyes, but I suppressed my emotions. ¡°I got you some


    pineapples. They¡¯re your favorite, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Mommy, you¡¯re the best! I can¡¯t wait to eat them¡± She ran out and headed to Matthew, saying,


    ¡°Daddy, I want to eat pineapples!¡±


    ¡°You can have a small piece for now. You can have more after dinner, okay?¡± Matthew washed his


    hands and took a small piece to hand to our eager little girl. Then he squeezed into the tiny kitchen and


    hugged me from behind. ¡°Why did you make so much food?¡±


    I felt terrible because this once-happy family of three was now on the verge of copsing.


    ¡°You just came back from a business trip. You must be tired.¡± I forced a smile and asked, ¡°Were you


    busy today?¡±


    He hummed a reply, and my heart immediately sank. I yfully nudged him with my elbow. ¡°Set the


    table and get ready for dinner.¡±


    His intimate attempts made me sick. I wondered if he thought of the other woman whenever he held


    me. When I finished cooking, I smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want a drink? It¡¯s been a while, and I want a


    ss of wine.¡±


    Mathew looked at me questioningly. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to drink?¡±


    ¡°No reason. Are you still going out?¡± I asked as I turned to get the wine. ¡°Since I made so many dishes,


    we need to celebrate.¡±


    I felt my heart shattering into a million pieces as I spoke. I knew Matthew couldn¡¯t handle alcohol well,


    so I poured him a little to avoid arousing suspicion. Then I poured myself half a ss and toasted with


    him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once we started drinking, we became excited and talkative. I pretended to be in high spirits as I


    reminisced about our college days, starting the business, and our current life. I seemed so happy.


    Matthew noticed how cheerful I was and poured himself another ss of wine while reminding me not


    to drink too much. Ultimately, he drank more than he could handle. He was drunk when I helped him


    onto the bed.


    Afterward, I washed up and put Ava to bed before beginning my mission. My heart was pounding as it


    was my first time looking through his things in so many years. I finally realized how foolish I was to trust


    him.


    I searched through his pockets and bag but found nothing valuable.


    Finally, I found his phone, but it had a fingerprint lock. I quietly approached him, trying to grab his hand,


    but he suddenly turned and caught me, staring at me with unfocused eyes. My heart was about to jump


    out of my chest.


    ¡°I need water,¡± he slurred at me.


    I ran out to pour him a ss of water and fed it to him. Then he copsed back onto the bed, fast


    asleep. I unlocked and looked through his phone but found no suspicious names in the call history. I


    recognized most of them, and it seemed like very few were female, so I ruled them out.


    Then I checked his WhatsApp only to realize he hadn¡¯t been messaging many people. I opened the


    conversation of the first contact and saw the message from the day he returned.


    ¡°Did she find out?¡±


    It was just those four words with no additional information. It didn¡¯t seem like Matthew hadn¡¯t deleted


    anything, either. I clicked on the woman¡¯s profile picture and wanted to see her posts, but there were


    none.


    I couldn¡¯t find any clues about who the sender was. It seemed like this person was cautious. Matthew


    told me it was Mnie, but I needed to verify it.


    His photo albums included pictures of Ava and me and two of Mnie. Besides that, his phone was


    clean. I even scanned the phone with an app, but nothing suspicious was there too. I tossed and turned


    that night, wondering how there could be no traces.


    I figured the woman wasn¡¯t someone from thepany or the building. Otherwise, the receptionist


    wouldn¡¯t have called her ¡°Mrs. Murphy.¡±


    I wondered who that other woman was or if I¡¯d ever interacted with her.

 Chapter 8

    Unexpected Company


    I forced myself out of bed the following day. The dark circles around my eyes were horrible, and


    Matthew noticed them. He asked in surprise, ¡°


    The following day, I forced myself out of bed. My dark circles were horrible.


    Matthew saw my haggard face and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you sick, Coco? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    ¡°You kept me up all night,¡± I retorted, not in the mood for pleasantries.


    He was stunned but hugged me with a shy grin. ¡°No more drinking for you. Exercise is better instead


    since it helps with sleep.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why, but my stomach churned when I heard his words. I rushed to the bathroom, vomiting


    and crying.


    Matthew rushed in behind me and patted my back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Maybe I should take you


    to the hospital.¡±


    I pushed him away and lied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t sleep well. You should take Ava to kindergarten.


    I¡¯ll be fine once I rest a bit more.¡±


    He lifted andid me back on the bed, pulling the nket over me. ¡°Then get some sleep while I send


    Ava to school. If you don¡¯t feel well, just call me, okay?¡±


    I nodded and listened to my husband and daughter¡¯s chatter get softer as they left. Finally, they closed


    the door behind them, and I left the bed to run to the window. I watched Matthew enter the car with my


    excited daughter.


    I didn¡¯t look away until Matthew drove out of the gatedmunity. My eyes teared up as I wondered if


    only everything could return to how it was before. Afterward, I changed into my jeans and t-shirt and


    tied my hair into a ponytail before slipping on a cap.


    Then I went to the cafe across from Gr Tower and found the most strategic spot facing the entrance.


    I knew it was foolish, but I thought it was the most efficient way.


    However, I returned home empty-handed for three consecutive days. I couldn¡¯t even see Matthew


    because I overlooked one crucial detail. He often used the underground parking, which had a direct


    passage to the lobby.


    I only realized this on the fourth day.


    Just as I thought I was at a loss, I saw Matthew hurrying out of the building with his phone. He seemed


    to be talking on the phone as he headed toward Crowne Square. My heart raced as I got up and


    followed him from a distance.


    It was not lunchtime, and he didn¡¯t leave in his car, so I knew he wasn¡¯t going far. He crossed the road


    at an intersection ahead and entered a cafe with quaint decorations and an elegant environment.


    It was the perfect pce for elites in the surroundingmercial district to hang out and discuss


    business here.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I guessed Matthew was meeting someone there and nced at the floor-to-ceiling windows, wondering


    if I should follow him inside.


    Just then, I saw someone sitting by the window on the second floor. The person wore a stunning rose-


    pink professional pantsuit, looking bold and graceful. It was Ivanna. She looked more beautiful than


    usual today.


    I chuckled and thought it was a coincidence that she was there too. It meant I wouldn¡¯t have to put in


    much effort since Ivanna could see who Matthew was with. With that thought in mind, I picked up my


    phone and called her.


    I saw Ivanna pick up the phone, but I was surprised to see Matthew at the window. I watched as Ivanna


    signaled Matthew to stay quiet before her voice came through the phone, ¡°Are you bored or


    something?¡±


    Those words struck my nerves. If this had happened in the past, I might¡¯ve considered it yful teasing


    between friends and would¡¯ve readily responded, but now I detected mockery behind her words.


    It hurt more than seeing her with Matthew.


    I asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting at the office. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡± I saw Ivanna gazing at Matthew as she spoke.


    Her answer left me speechless. After all, I never expected my best friend to do this to me.

 Chapter 9

    Misfortunes Come in Threes


    I smiled bitterly, replied, ¡°Okay,¡± and then hung up. Ivanna had be a conniving woman in my eyes.


    She had pretended to be sincere in advising me to reflect on my values, but now she mocked me in


    front of my husband.


    I finally realized how unpredictable people could be. No wonder she tried to probe me by iming to


    have seen Matthew. It became evident that it was because of her guilty conscience.


    Matthew had said it had been long since he saw Ivanna. I felt heartbroken that he had deceived me like


    that. I invested myself in Ivanna and Matthew in this unfamiliar city, and they betrayed me. I didn¡¯t know


    who to trust anymore.


    I kept staring at the window before calling Matthew. As I suspected, his response matched Ivanna¡¯s.


    I was outraged and rushed to the cafe, but my phone rang as I entered. I received a call from the


    kindergarten teacher, saying that Ava had fallen off the slide and got sent to the hospital. The news


    terrified me, and I quickly hailed a cab to the hospital.


    On the way, I called Matthew to inform him about Ava¡¯s ident.


    He and I arrived at the Kinein Hospital almost simultaneously. We found Ava crying in the emergency


    room with a scrape on her forehead. The doctor told us she had a minor concussion as she vomited


    after the fall. They also suggested keeping her in the hospital after the observation.


    The teacher responsible for Ava was frightened and tearful as she stared at Matthew guiltily. The dean


    was also there, apologizing repeatedly.


    Although Matthew seemed displeased, he maintained hisposure and asked the dean about Ava¡¯s


    injuries. The dean said a boy had pushed Ava off the slide¡¯s small tform.


    What I heard horrified me because I knew the slide was at least five feet tall.


    ¡°Do you even care for the children at your school?! As parents, we trust you with our children, yet this is


    what happens?!¡± I couldn¡¯t stand their ipetence and yelled at them.


    My outburst shocked Matthew, as he had never seen me so hysterical. Even Ava was scared and


    shivered as she continued crying.


    Matthewforted me while the dean guiltily handled the hospital administration procedures and


    arranged a hospital room for Ava. After the doctor had settled everything, Ivanna called me and asked


    where I was.


    I figured she knew about what had happened. Regardless, I still told her that Ava had fallen and was


    hospitalized. Soon after, Ivanna rushed into the hospital and worriedly asked about Ava.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Coincidentally, Matthew was also in the ward. The two looked calm, though I could see a subtle


    exchange of nces between them. Matthew even seemed a little nervous.


    I restrained myself from reacting and feigned ignorance. Then I asked Ivanna, ¡°You¡¯re done with your


    meeting already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It wasn¡¯t anything important.¡± Ivanna brushed off my question and asked, ¡°Did you call for


    something?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just bored. Matthew said he hadn¡¯t seen you in a while, so I considered inviting you for


    lunch,¡± I said, watching her closely.


    She nced at me and calmly replied, ¡°Gosh! If you want to eat, wait until Ava is fine. I¡¯ll treat your


    whole family to a big meal.¡±


    Then she caressed Ava¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Is that okay, Ava? I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want when


    you¡¯re better.¡±


    Ava blinked and nodded with a pouty expression. Her head had swelled from the fall, and I felt terrible


    for her.


    I instinctively brushed Ivanna¡¯s hand away, angry at her attempt to secure her position as the


    ¡°stepmother.¡± Was she already nning to take my ce? I didn¡¯t even consider giving her that


    opportunity.


    Ivanna sensed my distant attitude and looked surprised, asking softly, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

 Chapter 10

    A Shocking Thought


    Before I could answer, Matthew exined, ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well.¡±


    He touched my shoulder gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. The doctor said it wasn¡¯t serious. We can


    go home once Ava¡¯s passed the observation period.¡±


    Home?! That word was a trigger for me. I got up and pushed Matthew away before running out of the


    ward, sobbing. The cracks in this family were already showing, and I knew it might shatter at any


    moment.


    Now, Ava¡¯s future stepmother was here, unting around me.


    Ivanna followed me as I rushed out, and Ava started crying again.


    ¡°Coco, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare Ava like that.¡± Ivanna grabbed my arm, trying to console


    me. ¡°Hold it in for a while. The kid is more important.¡±


    ¡°Hold it in? How can I?!¡± I roared and red at Ivanna.


    I realized I had lost control and tried to collect myself, but I was trembling. My mouth twitched as I said,


    ¡°You should go back! We¡¯re fine. Since you¡¯re so busy, you don¡¯t have to dy your work for us!¡±


    Afterward, I brushed past her and returned to the ward, wiping my tears. As soon as I entered, I saw


    Matthewforting Ava. I went over and pulled him away with tears streaming down my face.


    Matthew looked at me dumbfoundedly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried, okay? You scared Ava.¡±


    Then Ivanna finally entered the room, not knowing what to do. She smacked her lips a few times, and


    the atmosphere became awkward.


    ¡°Chloe, I¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t get too worked up over it. Call if you need me,¡± Ivanna said awkwardly before


    turning to my daughter. ¡°Ava, I¡¯m leaving now. Get well soon. Then I¡¯ll buy you some yummy food!¡±


    I wiped my tears and turned to look at Matthew. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t seen Ivanna in a long


    time? Go send her off.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment. Then he grinned. ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡±


    He escorted Ivanna out of the ward, and I overheard Ivanna saying, ¡°No need to walk me out. Go and


    take care of Ava. I¡¯ll drop by again if I have time.¡±


    I heard her footsteps fading as Matthew returned to my side, asking, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you not know what¡¯s wrong?¡± I looked at him with reddened eyes, and Ava started crying again. I


    quickly leaned down and kissed her cheek, saying, ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t cry. Mommy¡¯s here!¡±


    Then I started crying too. Mommy would always be here, forever. But what about Daddy? If we got


    divorced, what would happen to you, Ava? I was shocked that such thoughts even crossed my mind.


    I was restless the whole afternoon as people from the kindergarten visited. Even the boy¡¯s parents


    came and went. It kept going untilte at night, and I felt overwhelmed.


    Ava finally fell asleep, and I stayed beside her. The doctor said she shouldn¡¯t make any sudden


    movements.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Matthew was in the corridor making phone calls while I sat silently by the bedside, looking at my


    sleeping daughter. My heart was in turmoil, and Matthew knew something was wrong, so he stayed


    with me as a precaution. He didn¡¯t leave the hospital that night, and I didn¡¯t intend to let him either.


    I felt a rush of conflicting emotions as I looked at him lying on the side of the bed. I would have urged


    him to go home and rest if I hadn¡¯t discovered he was cheating on me. After all, he still had to work.


    However, my thoughts had changed. Matthew was responsible for Ava and had to take care of her. If


    he no longer loved me, he had to love our daughter.


    After staying in the hospital for three days, the doctor finally discharged Ava. Matthew said we should


    let Ava rest for a few more days when we returned home. Since he had taken a few days off, he had to


    return to thepany immediately.


    As I watched Matthew leave, I suspected he would rush to his lover. After all, he was trapped with me


    for a few days and was finally free. I felt relieved when that sly fox left. I wondered what else he could


    do behind my back since he could lie effortlessly to my face.


    Ivanna called again a few dayster to ask about Ava, and I responded indifferently. I shuddered


    whenever I remembered her lying to me while being with Matthew. I was disappointed that they would


    betray me so easily.


    I wanted to confirm if she was the ¡°Mrs. Murphy¡± the receptionist told me about. What if it was her?


    What would I do? I considered divorce for the first time. Ultimately, I gritted my teeth and told myself to


    make Matthew pay and force him to leave with nothing.

 Chapter 11

    A Pleasant Surprise


    Ava seemed to cling to me more after the fall. She remained glued to me, and I could not move without


    her, which drove me crazy at times. Meanwhile, Matthew didn¡¯t give me space to figure things out.


    His work hours were punctual, and I had no room to pinpoint issues with him. Everything he brought


    back yielded no clues. I even began to question if I was hallucinating at times.


    After finally putting Ava to sleep at noon, I realized we were out of fresh vegetables and fruits at home.


    Since Ava was fast asleep, I knew I had to rush to the market before she woke up.


    The market was nearby, and I was toozy to change my clothes, so I hurried out the door and aimed


    to return as quickly as possible. However, I was dumbfounded when I returned from buying groceries


    because I didn¡¯t have my keys.


    I pondered for a while and smacked my forehead in frustration because I must¡¯ve forgotten to bring


    them when I left. I decided to call Matthew, and he answered in a hushed tone. Afterward, I exined


    the situation, and he responded, ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting and can¡¯t leave. Get Mel to bring them to you.¡±


    Another meeting? That excuse was consistent over the years. Since I had no choice, I called Mnie.


    She also had the spare keys, which would be perfect if I could get the ones she had borrowed.


    The phone rang for quite some time before Mnie finally picked up. There was a lot ofmotion in


    the background, and her voice came through, ¡°Chloe, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I forgot my keys at home. Can you bring yours to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out right now and pretty busy. I can¡¯t do it,¡± Mnie responded swiftly, and then she shouted to


    someone nearby, ¡°Hey! Wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Where are you? I cane and take them from you,¡± I sputtered, seeing a chance to retrieve my


    keys.


    Before Mnie could reply, I heard someone talking to her on the other end, ¡°Miss, can youe and


    see if the closet is¡ª¡±


    Then, the call ended abruptly.


    Closet? What closet? I was puzzled and wondered what kind of closet she had to go and see. Mnie


    had always been pampered, and people always handed things to her. I couldn¡¯t understand why she


    would need to inspect a closet.


    I grumbled, ¡°She must be up to no good again. She alwayszes around and is only happy whenever


    she receives money.¡±


    With the heavy bags of groceries in my hand, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as I leaned against the door


    helplessly. I feared Ava might wake up and get scared if she couldn¡¯t find me. Ultimately, I decided to


    go to thepany building.


    So I set the groceries by the door and hurried to the office to get my keys. Since I would be there, I


    could also see if Mattew was telling the truth about being in a meeting.


    When I entered the cab a whileter, I rested my forehead in my hands and fell into deep thought. I


    wondered how I could go to thepany in my home attire, but I had no other option.


    After getting off the cab at Gr Tower, I looked at myself andughed bitterly. I knew I had made a


    fool of myself and regretted not changing before leaving home. I felt embarrassed to walk into a ce


    like this in my home clothes.


    I called Matthew again after a momentary hesitation, hoping he could bring the keys downstairs and


    save me some dignity. However, he didn¡¯t answer his phone, so I reluctantly entered the building.


    Also, I had to be quick, or Ava would wake up, and I wouldn¡¯t be home.


    As expected, I received many curious nces once I entered the lobby. After all, these socialites


    always cared too much about appearances. I hurried to the front desk, hoping to get upstairs quickly,


    but quite a few people were registering for visitation.


    I tried getting someone¡¯s attention, but everyone ignored me. Ultimately, I patiently waited for the


    receptionist to finish with the other visitors before I said, ¡°Hi, I need to go to the tenth floor, Tanum


    Corporation, to see Matthew Murphy.¡±


    I got straight to the point this time, not waiting for any questions from the receptionist. However, the


    receptionist habitually asked, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I felt the person behind the counter seemed familiar and realized she was the one who told me that Mr.


    Murphy and his wife had gone out that day. Just as I was about to speak, the receptionist¡¯s face lit up


    with a brilliant smile.


    She sweetly addressed someone behind me, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Those words blew my mind, and I quickly turned to look at the person behind me.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter12


    The Real and Fake Mrs. Murphy


    I felt like lightning struck me when the smug receptionist addressed the person behind me as Mrs.


    Murphy. I felt rage bubbling inside me as I turned to see how Ivanna would react.


    How dare she strut around here, unting and pretending to be someone she wasn¡¯t? My gaze was


    cold as I turned, expecting to see Ivanna. However, to my surprise, it was Mnie.


    Her outfit was vibrant and eye¨Ccatching as her blonde hair flowed down her shoulders. She wore


    exquisite makeup, which added a touch of allure to her otherwise unremarkable features.


    Mnie approached gracefully with aposed smile. When she was about to speak, she noticed me


    turning around, my anger evident. Her eyes widened in shock as she stood frozen, unable to process


    my unexpected appearance.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. I had to admit Mnie looked more like Mrs. Murphy while I resembled a


    nanny. Although I was speechless, I thought attire made a vast difference in appearance, and my


    casual home


    attire paled to her morous outfit.


    I wondered if the ¡°Mrs. Murphy¡± the receptionist referred to was Mnie. If so, Mnie had been


    indulged to the point of recklessness. However, the receptionist didn¡¯t notice my reaction and remained


    focused on Mnie. 1


    She looked at Mnie, frozen in surprise, and tried to appease her, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, please-¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I interrupted the receptionist and locked eyes with Mnie before turning to the receptionist


    again. ¡°Which Mrs. Murphy are you referring to?¡±


    The receptionist nced at me with a mildly surprised smile, yet her eyes showed a hint of disdain.


    Soon


    after, she scornfully introduced Mnie to me, ¡°This is Mr. Matthew Murphy¡¯s wife. He¡¯s the president


    of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tanum Corporation on the tenth floor.¡± 1


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as it felt surprisingly satisfying. While Mnie¡¯s attitude was infuriating, the


    appearance of this supposed Mrs. Murphy finally allowed me to release my pent¨Cup frustrations.


    My little sister¨Cinw knew how to cause a scene and was desperate to be someone¡¯s wife. I


    thought Mnie had gone insane.


    Iughed aloud, causing several people to look at me in puzzlement. Their eyes showed their obvious


    thoughts, ¡°What a lunatic.¡±


    I sized Mnie up again, and I thought she had surpassed my usual impression of her. I never thought


    she could look somewhat human in public.


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy, huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°Well, well. Her surname is Murphy, but I wonder


    who


    she¡¯s married to.¡±


    Then I stifled myughter and addressed the contemptuous receptionist, ¡°A little professionalism


    wouldn¡¯t hurt, youngdy. Do your homework before you open your mouth. At least ensure you¡¯re well-


    informed about people¡¯s rtionships so you don¡¯t embarrass yourself and inconvenience others.¡±


    My words shocked the receptionist. Her standard professional smile faded, reced by a cold look as


    she stared at me, asking. ¡°What do you mean?¡± 1


    ¡°Allow me to introduce her to you. That¡¯s Matthew Murphy¡¯s younger sister. Yes, she¡¯s his biological


    sister.¡±


    Immediately after, I gazed at everyone present, including Mnie. Then I turned and walked to the


    elevator, leaving a group of astonished onlookers behind. I nced back at the dumbfounded crowd


    and


    said to the guard at the door, ¡°Open up!¡± ¡±


    I had never been so assertive, and I couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly at the audacity of some people.

 Chapter 13

    Suspicious Keys


    Neither I nor Mnie spoke in the elevator. She pouted and lowered her head while leaning against the


    elevator wall. Frankly, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage with her. Although her brother often spoiled her,


    I


    never had the patience.


    When we reached Matthew¡¯s office, he was indeed in a meeting. One of his employees saw me and


    Mnie and called Matthew out. Matthew seemed shocked as his gaze shifted between our faces


    before


    stopping at me.


    After some thought, he asked, ¡°What are you-¡±


    ¡°Did I embarrass you? Why should I dress up since I only went to the market?¡± I interjected, knowing


    what he was about to say. Irritated, I retorted, ¡°Pass me the keys. Ava¡¯s still asleep.¡±


    Immediately after, Matthew rushed to his desk and retrieved the keys from his bag to hand them to me,


    saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Mel to send them to you?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I took the keys and nced at a displeased Mnie. ¡°Does she have the time to bring me the keys?


    Pretending to be Mrs. Murphy here seems more important than passing me the keys. You should have


    a proper chat with ¡°Mrs. Murphy!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can address her the same way.¡± I didn¡¯t spare Mnie¡¯s feelings this time. ¡°Your big


    brother is amazing to make you his ¡®Mrs. Murphy.¡±


    After saying that, I turned and headed out, not having the time to deal with them. After all, I needed to


    rush home before Ava woke up, or it¡¯d be a disaster. I was fuming as I left the building with the keys


    and


    hailed a cab home.


    After opening the door, I noticed two new keys on the keyring. Among the keys were the ones to my


    house, my inws¡® house, and my office. I didn¡¯t know where the other two keys belonged to.


    I quickly made up my mind and left again. I knew a few ces in the east of town that specialized in


    key duplication, so I chose the smallest one and got them to make two copies before hurrying back


    home.


    Ava pulled a miracle today as she remained sound asleep. However, Matthew returned not long after I


    got home. My heart pounded as I asked, ¡°Why are you back so early?¡±


    I


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure Ava was okay because I was worried she would wake up and cry,¡± Matthew


    said as he walked past me and entered the bedroom. Then he looked at Ava and asked, ¡°She hasn¡¯t


    woken up yet, right?¡±


    Ava, previously asleep, must¡¯ve heard Matthew¡¯s voice and woke up. She blinked her big eyes and


    Matthew¡¯s eyes lit up, and he walked over with a radiant smile. He crouched and looked at Ava. ¡°Hello,


    my sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Daddy! I want ice cream!¡± Ava licked her lips and looked at Matthew with big, hopeful eyes.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s y a bit more, and then Daddy will take you and Mommy out for dinner and ice cream,


    okay?¡± Matthew pinched Ava¡¯s little nose, and she climbed into his arms, clinging to his neck.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Meanwhile, I noticed Ava might be thirsty after waking up from her nap and gave her some water.


    Soon after, Matthew carried her to the living room when I noticed his gaze brieflynding on the cab


    by the


    door.


    It seemed like seeing the keys there eased his mind.


    I entered the kitchen without getting in his way and peeled some apples before cutting them and giving.


    them to Ava to eat. I happened to nce at the cab while I absentmindedly cut the apples. To my


    shock, the keys were no longer there.


    My heart pounded again, and my hands trembled, causing the apple I held to fall onto the coffee table.


    It startled Matthew as he observed me curiously.

 Chapter 14

    The Spoiled Sister¨Cinw


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matthew looked at me with concern. ¡°Are you tired? Maybe you should take a nap. I


    won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay and y with Ava instead.¡±


    I suppressed my emotions and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m tired. You can entertain Ava while I rest.¡±


    Afterward, I ced the te of fruits on the coffee table and said, ¡°Give her something to eat. There¡¯s


    more in the kitchen if those aren¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. You go rest. I¡¯ll take you both out for a meal once you¡¯re up,¡± Matthew said, picking up a


    fork


    to feed Ava.


    When I went to the bedroom to lie down, I felt suffocated as tears welled in my eyes. It seemed those


    two keys were an issue as Matthew rushed home just to take them back. I knew he wasn¡¯t worried


    about


    Ava.


    Most knew a person¡¯s conscience would be thrown out the window once they cheated. Also, I


    suspected


    those keys might have belonged to another woman¡¯s house, so I instinctively thought of Ivanna.


    She had been doing well these past two years and no longer had to share a ce with others. She


    even


    rented a spacious apartment for herself but never mentioned where or invited me over. The setup


    seemed convenient for bringing men home, I thought.


    However, the more I considered it, the angrier it made me. People were hard to read, and I felt


    incredibly deceived and disgusted¨Cno wonder she had questioned Matthew¡¯s loyalty to me. It was a


    tant


    provocation!


    Even if she wasn¡¯t the fake Mrs. Murphy, she certainly wasn¡¯t innocent. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have


    lied


    to me. In addition, that foolish Mnie got herself caught in the middle, unwittingly making the situation


    moreplicated.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ultimately, Ivanna and Matthew lied about being together. I knew it wasn¡¯t a good sign because they


    hid a shared secret together. Soon, I reflected on how Matthew had been on guard against me for a


    while now.


    It was no wonder I couldn¡¯t find any clues. I wondered when Matthew became so wary of me.


    With these thoughts in mind, I clenched my pillow and felt a heavy weight on my chest. The father-


    daughter duo yed outside happily while my heart tore apart inside the bedroom. I knew I should


    prepare myself for the worst.


    Matthew insisted on taking us out to eat that evening, and I didn¡¯t object. Ava held my and Matthew¡¯s


    hands as we walked to the car, forming a heartwarming sight for the envious on¨Clookers.


    However, I self¨Cmockingly thought Matthew and I could be actors since we paraded around like a


    happy family.


    Mnie appeared with her bag as we were about to leave. When she saw us getting ready, she looked


    at


    Matthew and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s taking us to a restaurant to eat!¡± Ava shouted before Matthew could answer.


    Mnie didn¡¯t hesitate and walked to the front passenger seat.1


    Her presumptuous attitude was getting on my nerves, and I wondered when she starteding to our


    ce to freeload.


    Matthew didn¡¯t say much. Instead, he started the car and drove off when everyone got in. I hadn¡¯t


    spoken


    all this while, despising Matthew¡¯s attitude in silence. I hated how he always looked the other way, no


    matter what Mnie did.


    I guessed he probably didn¡¯t me her for the incident at Gr Tower either. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t


    be


    tagging along so confidently.


    Simultaneously, I had enough with my inws. Why didn¡¯t they ask or care about what their daughter


    did?


    Matthew chose Aviary, a well¨Cknown restaurant, for dinner. Since the ce was crowded, he told us to


    get out of the car while he looked for a parking spot. [1


    We rarely ate out, so Ava¡¯s excited chattering filled the air.


    Mnie got impatient and scolded Ava, ¡°Why are you so noisy? Why are you talking so much just


    because


    we are eating out?!¡±


    Her words ignited my anger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You¡¯re much older than her, yet you can¡¯t act like


    at


    decent aunt to her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve spoiled that brat!¡± Mnie retorted disdainfully and muttered, ¡°She hasn¡¯t been out much, has


    she?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?! Although you¡¯ve traveled much, you¡¯ve never considered how you got to do that,¡± I


    held Ava and red at Mnie, saying, ¡°Why are you arguing with a child? Can¡¯t you be a mature


    adult?¡±


    Once Matthew parked the car and came over, he saw me yelling at Mnie. He patted my back to try


    and


    take Ava from me, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± 1


    ¡°Aunt Mel is evil!¡± Avained to Matthew when she saw himing over.


    Mnie nced at her brother and put up a front, asking Ava smilingly, ¡°What did I do, sweetie?¡±


    I loathed Mnie because she always put up a front whenever Matthew was around. I avoided his


    attempt to take Ava from me and entered the restaurant. Then I heard Matthew behind me, ¡°Can you


    calm down?¡±


    1- Mnie started. 2


    ¡°Shut up. Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡± Although Matthew¡¯s voice was low, I could still hear it. It was rare


    for


    him to talk to his sister like that.


    Finally, I felt a little relieved.


    Matthew should have stood up to Mnie long ago to keep her in check.


    As we entered the restaurant, we bumped into Johnson unexpectedly.

 Chapter 15

    A Chance Encounter


    Johnson was ourpany¡¯s Marketing Director. He greeted us warmly and yfully pinched Ava¡¯s


    cheeks when he saw us. In a way, Johnson took my role by taking charge of thepany¡¯s marketing


    department.


    I was the one who brought him into thepany, and he worked under me for over a year. Back then,


    the marketing department focused mainly on sales, consisting of just five people.


    Johnson was a quick¨Cwitted college graduate who was a natural at marketing. He had a silver tongue


    that could convince anyone of anything. He took over my position when I got pregnant while Matthew


    nurtured him.


    I knew Johnson frequented this ce because he arranged a private room for us with the restaurant


    manager¡¯s help. It was evident he was much more considerate than Matthew..


    Mnie was also familiar with Johnson as the two exchanged nces while Johnson ordered the food.


    Meanwhile, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the order and went straight into the private room since I knew


    Matthew wouldn¡¯t let me or Ava down in that aspect.


    Soon after, Johnson followed us into the room. Since it had been a while since Ist saw him, I


    gestured


    for him to sit and chat.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I asked him how thepany was doing, and he discreetly responded while ncing at Matthew


    asionally, I knew the Johnson in front of me differed from the one I had recruited long ago.


    Indeed, times had changed, and it was no surprise since Matthew was now the boss. In Johnson¡¯s


    eyes, I


    was just a former boss past her prime and inferior to the currentpany president. I didn¡¯t fault


    Johnson for that, but seeing it was still disheartening.


    I had be an antique in the Tanum Corporation. It was ttering whenever people called me


    Madam,¡± but ultimately, it was just a respectful form of address. I figured people would stop


    acknowledging me if Matthew and I parted ways one day.


    After all, even Matthew had already forgotten about all my contributions to thepany. Who would


    remember the woman who started Tanum Corporation and bled for it? It was a depressing thought as i


    had worked nonstop back then.


    However, that chapter had long ended, and the fruits of mybor were not mine to enjoy anymore.


    Although people continued singing praises, no one knew my pain as it was my burden alone.


    I realized how fickle the world was.


    At that moment, I had be even more convinced of one thing. No one would look out for me, so I


    needed to care for myself. I thought it was better to be safe than sorry, which made my heart ache


    again.


    Could Matthew be so ruthless? I was still in disbelief and held some hope for the difficult times we


    shared. I only wanted him to remember what we had gone through together, regardless of whether or


    not I got the credit.


    I would like to believe he wasn¡¯t that heartless.


    Meanwhile, Johnson discreetly excused himself when the food arrived. 1


    Matthew¡¯s phone kept ringing during the meal. Most of the calls were about business, but there was


    one call where he nced at me before going outside to answer it. My body tensed as I watched him


    leave.


    I excused myself to the restroom and saw Matthew talking on the phone in the corridor, constantly


    responding with ¡°Mmm.¡±


    The familiar scene reminded me of his video call with me in the hotel a few days ago. He noticed me


    coming out and hastily told the person on the other end, ¡°All right, let¡¯s do it that way then. Just make


    sure the quality is good. The material isn¡¯t a problem. You decide.¡±


    I


    When he hung up the phone, I walked past him and went to the bathroom. Although it sounded like a


    business call, I wondered why he had to leave and talk outside.


    As I washed my hands, Matthew appeared outside the door and said, ¡°A client called me about the


    used


    materials.¡± 2


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Johnson¡¯s responsibility? Why did they call you instead?¡± I grabbed a tissue while looking at


    his


    reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Oh, a long¨Ctime client is renovating their home,¡± Matthew answered vaguely.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m going to use the restroom, so you should go and check on Ava,¡± I said this to ensure Mnie


    wouldn¡¯t bully my daughter.


    Matthew pulled me close, kissed me, and returned to the private room. Soon after, I smiled bitterly and


    headed to the restroom.


    However, before I could finish using the bathroom stall, I heard footsteps, indicating that two more


    people had entered the bathroom.

 Chapter 16

    A Scene to Watch


    The footsteps sounded like someone was getting pulled. I was about to open the door and leave when I


    heard a man¡¯s voice, ¡°Hey there, beautiful. I finally caught you. I¡¯ve been missing you like crazy!¡±


    I froze when I realized the voice belonged to Johnson and quickly withdrew my hand from the door


    handle. I never expected Johnson to be so audacious. He had a pretty wife, so I never imagined he


    would cheat.


    It seemed there was no such thing as a good man anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even say you missed me. Don¡¯t you have another lover?¡± a woman spoke bitterly, ¡°Why were


    you so friendly to her at the door just now? You were never enthusiastic with me, and you say I¡¯m


    important to you? Bullshit! Your words are empty!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s always seducing others.¡±


    Immediately after, I heard a rustling sound.


    ¡°Good girl. Let me kiss you. I¡­¡± Johnson¡¯s words were daring, making my face blush, and my heart


    ache.¡±


    That man is my boss, so how could I not be polite toward him and his wife? He provides me with a job,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    and I wouldn¡¯t have the money to support you without it.¡±


    ¡°Your boss is better and much more handsome than you. Ah, why are you in such a hurry? Someone¡¯s


    I was annoyed and about to leave when I heard Johnson again, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about him. He¡¯s not


    your


    type, no matter how handsome he is. He has too many girls anyway, so just focus on me.¡±


    My heart sank when I heard that even Johnson knew about it. He had called me madam just a while


    ago, but it seemed ironic now. He must¡¯ve thought I was pathetic when he greeted me that way.


    I tightened my grip around my phone as a sharp pain plerced my heart. On top of that, the sounds


    outside the bathroom stall made me blush. Suddenly, I had an idea and pulled out my phone before


    leaving.


    However, I saw no one when I looked toward the source of the voices. Then I realized the sounds


    came from the janitor¡¯s room. So, I tiptoed over, and they were unaware of my presence. Immediately


    after, I


    recorded their illicit actions without their knowledge/


    I checked the recording as I turned and left. The video was enough evidence for me, even though it


    was


    disgusting. Still, it mighte in handy.


    My heart still raced when I returned to the private room. My breath was somewhat constrained, and I


    had


    no idea what Matthew, Ava, and Mnie were discussing in the room.


    Ava sat on Matthew¡¯sp, giggling as her legs dangled. Meanwhile, Mnie¡¯s hair flowed down


    Matthew¡¯s neck while she chuckled like a schoolgirl. I had grown ustomed to her attempts to charm


    her brother, and their sibling bond was unbreakable.


    Matthew saw me and let go of his sister¡¯s hand before calmly asking me, ¡°What took you so long? The


    food¡¯s getting cold.¡±


    Mnie nced at me as I sat down and said, ¡°Chloe, can¡¯t you eat a meal without disappearing? My


    brother can¡¯t enjoy his meal in peace without you.¡±


    I ignored her and looked at Matthew. I said backhandedly. ¡°Some people are just beyond saving.¡±


    Matthew looked at me intensely as the corner of his lips twitched. ¡°What was that about? Why are you


    saying such things? What made you feel this way?¡±


    He bombarded me with questions, but I responded with a bitter smile. It seemed I had hit a nerve. I


    maintained myposure and looked at him, saying. The world is so cruel. Men these days seem to


    prefer having flings. Is that because I¡¯m old¨Cfashioned?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s gaze faltered as his head lowered. Then he lifted his gaze and looked at me smilingly,


    ¡°Honey,


    you¡¯ve be more sensitivetely. What¡¯s causing it? What¡¯s this about flings?¡±


    Mnie muttered disdainfully, ¡°Why are you speaking in riddles?¡±


    I ignored her and kept my gaze on Matthew. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about.


    It


    has nothing to do with being sensitive, let alone emotions. Some men just can¡¯t control their lust, even


    when they have their needs met.¡±


    I shot him a meaningful look. I sensed his anxiety, although his face remained calm.


    I suppressed the pain in my heart and chuckled. ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have a fling, do you? You¡¯re ying


    it so cool. We haven¡¯t even enjoyed our good days yet. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re lusting for something else?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Matthew quickly retorted, his face slightly flushed. ¡®Having you and Ava is more than


    enough for me. I don¡¯t have the energy for anyone else! You better not bring me into this!¡±


    Then he picked up a piece of newly served asparagus and tried feeding it to me. ¡°Try this and stop


    overthinking. I¡¯m not preupied with such things. Trust me.


    Hmph! I scoffed internally.


    Unexpectedly, my words rubbed Mnie the wrong way. She pursed her lips and looked at me,


    wanting to


    say something.

 Chapter 17

    Teaching My Sister¨Cinw a Lesson


    Mnie didn¡¯t take kindly to what I said. Her displeasure was evident as she retorted, ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t be


    unappreciative of what you have. You know how my brother treats you, right? He¡¯s the one out there


    working hard, and you dare to be choosy? Don¡¯t be so overbearing.¡±


    I red at her, saying, ¡°Oh? Do you feel bad for your brother? When did I ever need your two cents in


    conversations with him?¡±


    Mnie rolled her eyes, ¡°¨C¡±


    I didn¡¯t let her continue and interrupted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a full¨Ctime housewife? It seems like


    you¡¯ve got a bone to pick with that. No wonder you were desperate to experience a housewife¡¯s life at


    Gr Tower. You enjoyed that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    My gaze was intense as I stared at Mnie. My past submissive behavior made her think I was an


    easy


    target.


    ¡°You think your brother is the only one hard at work? Ask your brother if he dares to say that to me,¡± I


    didn¡¯t give Mnie a chance to speak and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you or your family remember me looking


    for


    clients all over the city that I even suffered from stomach ulcers?


    I


    ¡°Matthew doesn¡¯t even dare to say he built thepany alone. Yet, you have the nerve to tell me I


    don¡¯t


    have the right to say what I said?!¡±


    Mnie looked at Matthew angrily. However, I didn¡¯t let up. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying the fruits of mybor,


    spending our money without contributing anything. Do you think you deserve that?¡±


    My gaze turned icier than ever as I stared her down.


    ¡°Mnie, you should know your ce if you want to keep freeloading off us. Don¡¯t bring up such


    bullshit in front of me again. Your brother might indulge you, but I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why, you!¡± Mnie eximed.


    I sneered at the infuriated Mnie, saying, ¡°You said I¡¯m overbearing? You can tell me about it again


    when


    you find someone you love.¡±


    Then I turned to Matthew and said, ¡°You should teach your sister a lesson and stop spolling her. Please


    teach her to be more respectful.*


    ¡°Chloe, you¡­¡± Mnie mmed the table, startling Ava, who pouted and burst into tears.


    Matthew roared in frustration, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s eat! Stop causing a scene!¡±


    He aimed his frustration at Mnie, which relieved me somewhat. Meanwhile, Iforted Ava and


    reassured her everything was okay.


    Things finally quieted down afterward, and we finished our meal. When we headed out to pay the bill,


    the


    waiter said Johnson had already handled it.


    Mnie sulked outside the restaurant and didn¡¯t get into our car. I nced at Matthew to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you


    going to call her in?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face remained stern, ¡°Leave her alone. We need to teach her a lesson.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say much, either. Although I didn¡¯t have a favorable impression of my sister¨Cinw, saying too


    much was inappropriate, as I had already said enough today.


    On the way home, I used Mnie¡¯s topic as a starting point, ¡°I¡¯m considering returning to work once


    Ava


    returns to preschool. I don¡¯t want to feel like a freeloader anymore because I¡¯ve be quite


    unpopr


    within my ownpany.¡±


    ¡°Honey, what are you saying? I just don¡¯t want you to overwork yourself. You¡¯ve suffered a lot for this


    company in the past. It¡¯s not wrong to enjoy yourself a bit now. Mnie is still young and naive, so don¡¯t


    me her.


    ¡°Besides, thepany is more organized now, and management positions are tightly arranged. Having


    you back might be challenging since we¡¯ll have to rearrange several things,¡± Matthew exined as he


    drove.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I said nothing but found it quite amusing. After all, Tanum Corporation was apany I had founded


    from scratch. It was like my child, yet I couldn¡¯t find a way to fit in now, and I found it ironic.


    Matthew noticed my silence and held my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. If you want to return to work, you can.


    Thepany hase this far thanks to your unimaginable contributions. You¡¯re the key figure, and


    your


    merits are irreceable.¡±


    I almost rolled my eyes at my smooth¨Ctalking husband. I guessed he only said those things to appease


    me, so I decided not toment and looked out the window. As the cityscape passed by, I felt a sense


    of loneliness and wondered where my refuge was.


    Matthew¡¯s betrayal had thrown me into a bottomless pit, and i instinctively held my aching heart while I


    became teary¨Ceyed.


    At that moment, I decided to return to work once Ava returned to preschool.

 Chapter 18

    An Unnecessary Casualty


    Ava had fallen asleep before we could reach home. After parking the car, Matthew went to pick her up


    and carry her to the room. Once he tucked her in, I got ready to bathe.


    Meanwhile, Matthew¡¯s phone kept buzzing, and he would nce at it before hanging up. He seemed


    uneasy, I knew it was because he wouldn¡¯t dare answer it when I was around.


    I took a change of clothes and my phone to the bathroom. After cing my things aside, I turned on the


    water and left the door slightly ajar to listen for any movement outside. As expected, I heard Matthew


    speaking into the phone hushedly.


    Since that was the case, I called Ivanna and only heard the busy tone. It confirmed my suspicion that


    Matthew was talking to her on the phone.


    My hands trembled with anger as I showered hastily and left the bathroom. Matthew heard my


    footsteps


    and quickly disconnected the call. He entered the room from the balcony and feigned ignorance,


    saying.


    Hey, honey, are you done?¡±


    He faked a smile and took the towel from my hand. Then he stood behind me to dry my hair with it. I


    knew his mind was elsewhere and asked casually, ¡°Who just called you?¡±


    ¡°It was my mom,¡± Matthew replied before I could barely finish my sentence.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Suddenly, Ava cried out and caused Matthew to panic. He shoved the towel in my hand and rushed to


    her


    room to avoid my probing questions.


    Meanwhile, I stood rooted with the towel and pondered momentarily. I knew Matthew had lied again


    since the call couldn¡¯t have been from his mother, as I had dialed her number to confirm that she hadn¡¯t


    made any calls.


    I leaned against the bathroom wall and felt utterly helpless. Just then, Matthew walked in while still


    carrying Ava. She had woken up because she needed to pee, so he took her to the toilet.


    Ava was still half¨Casleep, not even opening her eyes as she peed. It seemed she must¡¯ve had too


    much to


    drink during dinner.


    Suddenly, Matthew¡¯s phone rang again. The ringtone was jarring in the small bathroom. Matthew


    flinched


    and forgot he was holding Ava in his haste to reach for his phone.


    Ava slipped and fell, hitting the toilet beforending on the wet floor, I watched in horror, unable to


    catch


    her in time. She had fallen from the toilet seat to the damp ground and was now bawling in agony.


    I rushed over, leaving Matthew stunned. I picked up our daughter and noticed her lips bleeding as they


    ¡°Matthew Murphy, you idiot!¡± I yelled at him as he stood frozen, then left the bathroom with Ava in my


    arms.


    Ava cried as her swollen lip trembled. I sat on the couch to wipe the blood off her lips with some


    tissues,


    with a heart aching so intensely that I struggled to breathe. Meanwhile, the phone kept ringing, and


    Matthew was still shocked over what had just happened.


    It was either that or guilt had consumed him over his carelessness. Nheless, he followed me out


    and


    watched Ava¡¯s bloodied lips with a panicked expression, trying to console her. 1


    I trembled as I carefully pressed the tissues to Ava¡¯s lips,forting her by kissing her forehead


    repeatedly.


    An inexplicable pain surged through my body. I never expected the man I had always considered a


    perfect husband and great father to be so infatuated with another woman that he would forget his


    daughter


    Ava was so young, yet she became a casualty of our failing marriage. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and


    shouted, ¡°Answer the damn phone! I want to see who¡¯s calling you so persistently! Answer!¡±


    Matthew hurriedly silenced the phone while I held Ava tightly. My dear daughter had just woken up from


    her peaceful sleep just to endure such pain. Then, she was horrified before she could recover from the


    fall.


    My regret for letting Matthew care for Ava overwhelmed me. Ultimately, I remained seated on the


    couch, frantically wiping Ava¡¯s blood with tissues. I said sobbingly, ¡°D¨CDon¡¯t cry, baby. Mommy¡¯s sorry!¡±


    1


    I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears while cradling her.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so sorry. H-¡­¡± Matthew was frantic and lost.


    I red at him, my voice hoarse from shouting, ¡°Are you even a human being?! Are you? Look at me


    and tell me if you are. Can you even face your daughter? Tell me who called you now! Why didn¡¯t you


    answer?¡±


    Matthew looked flustered as he gulped. His eyes were shifty, and his lips twitched while avoiding my


    gaze. ¡°I¨CIt was¡­Ivanna. She wanted me to cover for her because she¡¯s seeing someone else and


    thought you might find out. S¨CSo, she called to ask me for advice.


    1


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to think poorly of me, so I hid it from you. I know you hate these things,¡± Matthew¡¯s


    voice trembled, but his exnation was sincere. He even revealed an air of earnestness and


    vulnerability.


    I looked at him and felt utterly defeated because he refused to tell the truth. I shook with anger, and his


    phone started ringing again.

 Chapter 19

    Smooth¨CTalker


    The phone call shocked Matthew and me. His eyes narrowed, while mine grew sharper as I looked at


    him


    and demanded, ¡°Answer it!¡±


    Matthew froze again.


    ¡°You will answer this call in front of me if you have any conscience left. I¡¯ll give you onest chance!¡± I


    stared at him, holding my still¨Ccrying daughter close.


    After a while, I straightened up and continued, ¡°I used to believe my husband would never betray me,


    even


    in a world full of lies. You¡¯ve let me down.¡±


    I finally uttered the words I never wanted to face. I never expected the concept of betrayal to affect us


    too. I cried as the words left my mouth. My cries mixed with Ava¡¯s in a symphony of heartache and


    brokenness.


    Matthew slowly took his phone, and the ringtone was even more jarring in the tense atmosphere. I


    looked


    motionless husband staring at me. Gradually, his fingers clenched into a fist as I growled through


    at my


    gritted teeth, ¡°Answer it!¡±


    Matthew nced at the phone and said, ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s Mnie.¡±


    ¡°Answer it!¡± Regardless of who it was, I wouldn¡¯t give him another chance to reject the call.


    Although he hesitated, he saw my determination and reluctantly answered, ¡°Mel, I¡¯m in the middle of


    something with Chloe right now. Can we talkter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow then!¡± It was indeed Mnie¡¯s voice on the other end.


    After hanging up the phone, Matthew looked at me innocently.


    I felt lost in the face of this unexpected turn. Ava¡¯s cries for me made it impossible to continue


    confronting him, so I stood up and carried her to our room before mming the door. 1


    ¡°C¨CChlo¡­ Chlo!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears as the door closed. I was so close to exposing Matthew, yet he twisted the


    situation. I suspected Mnie must be covering for her brother. I would expect such things from his


    sister, especially since Mnie and I never liked each other.


    At that moment, Matthew seemed like a stranger to me. He was cunning and a convincing r, making


    me shudder just thinking about it. I had shared my bed with that man for many years, but he led a


    double life while I clung to my fantasies.


    Matthew stood outside and called for me continuously, but I didn¡¯t acknowledge him. I held my


    daughter


    close that night, and the scene of her falling haunted me. My heart ached with regret, and I couldn¡¯t


    sleep


    a wink.


    The following morning, Matthew prepared breakfast and innocently stood outside Ava¡¯s room as he


    woke


    us up.


    Once I got Ava dressed and carried her out of the room, Matthew guiltily hugged us. ¡°Chlo, please don¡¯t


    be mad. I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± 3)


    He pressed his face against Ava¡¯s cheek and continued, ¡°I feel even worse for you, little one. I¡¯m so


    sorry.¡±


    Matthew looked at Ava¡¯s lips and gently touched them while his eyes reddened. After all, his deception


    caused Ava¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Chlo, please believe me. I would never betray you. Please stop overthinking things. It hurts me when


    you¡¯re like this, so I¡¯ve been reflecting on myself all night. Maybe I¡¯ve been neglecting youtely, and


    I¡¯m


    sorry.


    ¡°How about we go on a vacation to Tarantino this weekend, just the three of us? We can visit the


    amusement park and then go to the spa.¡±


    I felt conflicted, seeing him beg like this. However, I reminded myself not to believe his lies and to fight


    for Ava¡¯s justice. I collected my emotions before saying. ¡°All right. Hurry and eat your food before you


    go to work. I think what Mnie said to mest night got to me. Well¡­ Forget it!¡±


    I purposely brought up Mnie.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t react to it and cheered as if I had forgiven him. Immediately after, he hugged


    and kissed me nonstop.


    ¡°I knew my reasonable wife would understand! Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level! Honey, I can¡¯t live


    without you. I couldn¡¯t sleepst night. You can¡¯t let your thoughts wander, okay? I love you more than


    anything.¡±


    Ha! I¡¯m so reasonable that I let him cheat on me. 2


    suppressed myugh and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Although Ava was young, she was preceptive. She noticed our expressions and babbled on while


    hugging us. Soon after, we enjoyed our breakfast together, which was almost harmonious.


    However, Ava¡¯s swollen lips still bugged me. It was a constant reminder that the man before me had


    inflicted irreparable wounds on me and my daughter. Despite that, I was already thinking of ways to


    uncover the other woman¡¯s identity.

 Chapter 20

    An Excellent Opportunity


    I nced at the incessantly ringing phone, unsure how to describe my emotions. The timing was


    impable because she called just as Matthew left. I knew he must¡¯ve called her and reported the


    situation as soon as he left.


    I calmly answered the call, ¡°Yes, Ivanna?¡±


    real mood.


    ¡°What are you up to? is Ava okay?¡± Ivanna sounded like she was in a great


    Of course, she would be in a great mood. She must be taking advantage ofst night¡¯s argument


    between.


    Matthew and me.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re free today to call me so early in the morning. There was a hint of sarcasm in my


    tone.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a robot. Even I need to recharge and maintain myself!¡± Ivannaughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    ¡°Ava isn¡¯t at school yet, so I¡¯m just ying with her at home,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great. Bring her along so I can spoil her a little. Since you weren¡¯t in a good moodst


    time, I


    didn¡¯t dare to talk to her for long.¡± Ivanna teased me.


    After some thought, I figured the opportunity was too good to pass up. Since she had initiated it, it


    wouldn¡¯t be fair if I didn¡¯t use this chance to meet with her.


    ¡°Sure! I don¡¯t care where we go as long as I can rx and have some quiet time. Can Ie to your


    ce? I¡¯ve never been there because you¡¯ve been hiding it from me. What if something happened to


    you? I won¡¯t be able to find you if I don¡¯t know where you live.¡± I


    I spoke as if it were our usual banter.


    Ivanna seemed hesitant as I tightened the grip on my phone. I sensed her reluctance and probed, ¡°Is


    this


    a bad time?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Even if I had a man over, I¡¯d kick him out so you cane over,¡± Ivanna replied,


    ¡°All right, then. You stay there, and I¡¯ll pick you and Ava upter. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    After ending the call, I held my daughter and felt a heavy weight on my chest. How nice would it be if


    none of this had happened? Then I could treat it all as a nightmare. At least Ava wouldn¡¯t have gotten


    hurt.


    I looked at her still¨Cswollen lips and asked, ¡°Do they still hurt?¡±


    Ava shook her head and consoled me, saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, and Daddy said he didn¡¯t mean


    it..


    I choked up and wondered how lovely it would be to be as Innocent as my daughter.


    Ivanna¡¯s car arrived two hourster, and I went downstairs to meet her. I hid the two keys I had


    duplicated in my bag to confirm whether they belonged to her ce. However, I was surprised that her


    apartment was in one of the most well¨Cknown upscale neighborhoods in Foswood, Amethyst


    Apartments.


    I was familiar with this area as it had the best schools. That included Sunnydale, which provided


    education from kindergarten to high school. The school¡¯s quality of education was supposedly the best


    in the province.


    I had mentioned this area to Matthew before since I wanted to buy a house here for Ava to attend


    Sunnydale Institute. z


    ¡°Ivanna, I didn¡¯t expect you to live in Amethyst Apartments. I¡¯ve been eyeing this ce for a while,¡± I


    spoke sincerely, forgetting my resentment toward her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve set your sights on Sunnydale, haven¡¯t you?¡± Ivanna spoke rapidly. ¡°That¡¯s not an easy feat.


    When Ava starts school, you can let her stay with me if you trust me. We¡¯ll go to Sunnydale together.¡± z


    I froze in ce as my heart raced. I wondered if Ivanna was preparing to snatch my daughter from me.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just then, she reached out to take Ava and noticed the bruise on her hips. ¡°Hey, how did this happen? I


    don¡¯t remember seeing that injury on her lips either!¡±


    Ivanna feigned surprise as if she was trying to strike a nerve with me.


    However, I hugged Ava and said coldly, ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    Ivanna sensed my alienation and stiffened.


    Previously, I deliberately checked her keys when she opened the door, but she quickly tossed them into


    her bag. Ultimately, I didn¡¯t get a chance to see them clearly.


    After entering Ivanna¡¯s apartment on the twelfth floor, she dropped her bag onto the cab near the


    door and reached for Ava, saying, ¡°Come here. Let Aunty Ivanna show you around, kiddo.¡±


    The elegantly furnished and gorgeous apartment wasrge, almost too extravagant for one person.


    Fresh


    flowers were on the coffee table, showing a single woman¡¯s sophisticated taste. The ce was


    beautiful


    It seemed Ivanna had been living a pretty luxurious life while I only had the bare necessities. On top of


    that, I was not in a battle of wits with my cheating husband.


    Ava squealed excitedly, calling for me childishly, ¡°Wow, Mommy, Aunt Ivanna¡¯s ce is so pretty!¡±


    I almost felt bitter at the sound of my daughter¡¯s joyful cries. Soon after, I followed them inside, carefully


    observing every apartment detail for clues.

 Chapter 21

    My Best Friend¡¯s Keys


    After touring around her house, I felt a bit disappointed. There wasn¡¯t even a pair of men¡¯s slippers in


    her ce.


    I suspect she had tidied up since it took her two hours toe and pick us up to hide any evidence. I


    figured she had thought things through.


    It was enough time for her


    Ivanna prepared a few snacks for Ava, perhaps because she sensed how distracted I was. She then


    turned on the TV, yed a cartoon, and sat beside me. Soon after, she began to scrutinize me, making


    me feel ufortable.


    Then, she patted my hand, saying, ¡°Let it out.¡±


    My heart raced, and I looked at her defensively while withdrawing my hand. ¡°Let what out?¡±


    ¡°Share what¡¯s on your mind,¡± Ivanna encouraged as if trying to coax me.


    I sneered before saying. ¡°What¡¯s on my mind? What do you mean?¡±


    I saw her mouth twitch. After a moment of silence, she stood up abruptly. ¡°You stay here and y with


    Ava. I¡¯ll make something for you two to eat.¡±


    After removing her coat and changing clothes, she went into the kitchen.


    I sat with my daughter absentmindedly and gazed at therge screen, pondering whether my thoughts


    were headed in the right direction. Suddenly, her phone rang, and my senses heightened immediately. I


    suspected it was Matthew calling.


    I stood up and sat on the nearest sofa to the kitchen. I heard Ivanna¡¯s voice softly speaking on the


    phone,


    her tone tender and different from when she was with me. Though I couldn¡¯t make out the content of


    her


    conversation, it felt like a thousand needles pricking my heart.


    I rose and headed to the kitchen, but as I approached, I noticed that Ivanna had already ended the call


    and ced the phone in her apron pocket.


    She looked surprised at my sudden appearance. ¡°Go and keep Avapany. You¡¯re my guest, so I¡¯ll


    take


    care of everything. Just wait for the food.¡±


    I smiled and didn¡¯t move, leaning against the kitchen door frame. ¡°Did you buy this house yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money. It¡¯s thepany¡¯s,¡± Ivanna chuckled while looking at me.


    ¡°Yourpany is something else, huh? Not manypanies provide housing for employees these


    days,¡±


    A terrible feeling crept over me, and I wanted to check the savings ount I shared with Matthew.


    ¡°I¡¯m just living like a celebrity,¡± Ivanna replied while cleaning the crabs, ¡°Several talents from my


    company live in this neighborhood, and the security and management here are top¨Cnotch. Random


    people won¡¯t be disturbing us. You know how celebrities value their privacy.¡±


    I countered bluntly. ¡°The privacy of ordinary people is just as important, you know? Mistresses can be


    afraid of being exposed too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There are people like that here, too.¡± Ivanna remained remarkablyposed. ¡°However,


    it¡¯s not necessarily the mistress who fears exposure sometimes. I guess it depends on how


    sophisticated they are.¡±


    I snorted at the word ¡®sophisticated and thought about how bold mistresses had be these days


    since they dared to unt their affairs openly. I didn¡¯t want to argue or continue with this topic, so I


    turned and left the kitchen while ncing at the shoe cab at the entrance.


    I saw her bag with the keys and walked toward mine before fumbling around for my keys. Then I looked


    back at the kitchen and heard the bustling inside. Soon after, I got up, pretending to be calm, and


    approached the door.


    I nced at the kitchen again and quickly reached into Ivanna¡¯s bag to grab her keys. I then searched


    for


    the one Ivanna had used to open the door. My hands trembled, not knowing if it was nerves or fear of


    knowing the oue.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I ced her key and my duplicate side by side forparison, unable to believe what I saw. An


    inexplicable feeling crept over me, and I slowly turned around.

 Chapter 22

    Who Was That Woman?


    I was in disbelief because the two keys didn¡¯t match. I doubted myself then and wondered if I had


    wrongly used Ivanna. Was Matthew seeing someone else, or did he have another trick with those


    keys?


    I didn¡¯t expect this or know if I should feel relieved or frustrated. My mind went nk as a strange


    feeling crept into me. I suddenly felt the need to turn around and was startled as Ivanna calmly stood


    behind me.


    ¡°Did you find what you were looking for?¡± She sounded like she had nned this whole thing.


    My lips trembled as I looked at Ivanna and felt I could no longer read her. Of course, I was


    embarrassed when she exposed me. Still, I stood tall and locked eyes with her, saying, ¡°What are you


    trying to say, Ivanna? Why did you lie to me? What¡¯s going on between you and Matthew?¡±


    Her calm demeanor caught me off guard, provoking my anger and embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you. I know what you¡¯re referring to. You want to talk about that day I saw Matthew at


    the teahouse.¡± Ivanna remainedposed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt. Although my words can be


    harsh, I¡¯ll never take what you love.¡±


    After a pause, she stared at me and asked, ¡°Is our friendship that fragile to you?¡±


    Meanwhile, Ava must¡¯ve sensed the tension in our voices and crawled to be. She hugged my leg as


    her


    eyes showed panic. ¡°M¨CMommy!¡±


    I quickly knelt and embraced Ava, reassuring her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby. Aunt Ivanna and I are discussing


    something. We¡¯re not fighting.¡±


    Ivanna came over and knelt too. Then she gently patted Ava¡¯s head and said, ¡°Your mommy and I will


    never fight, sweetheart. We¡¯re best friends, after all. Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡±


    She looked at me and patted my shoulder before saying softly, ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. Just trust me.¡±


    Ivanna calmed my daughter and me down, and I picked Ava up to return to the living room. I only


    wanted


    to know what Ivanna knew and what she kept from me.


    The lunch she made us wasvish, and we tried to create a harmonious atmosphere while eating. We


    made Avaugh non¨Cstop to dispel the earlier tension. Ava grew excited and ran around the house


    while I


    kept tearing up.


    Once Ava had eaten her fill and was exhausted from all the running, she was finally starting to feel


    fatigued.


    Ivanna hugged her and asked, ¡°Would you like to nap here? You can sleep on my big bed.¡±


    Ava looked at me and cheered when I nodded with a smile.


    Ivanna led us to the room, and Iy down with Ava as she hugged me. ¡°Aunt Ivanna¡¯s big house is


    awesome!¡±


    I almost cried hearing my daughter¡¯s words. I hugged her tightly and firmly promised, ¡°I will get you a


    big


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    house like this too!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked naively.


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± I said firmly, clenching my teeth afterward.


    Soon after, her eyes closed, and she fell asleep. Her sleeping face was so beautiful it made my heart


    melt,


    but her lips were still slightly swollen.


    I covered her up, gently kissed her, and quietly got up. Then I left the room and saw Ivanna sipping red


    wine in the living room. Her eyes followed my every from her.


    move until I sat-


    She poured me a ss, and we clinked sses in a silent understanding, both downing the wine in


    one


    1. go.


    ¡°You start.¡±


    ¡°You start.¡±


    We spoke simultaneously.


    Then, we smiled at each other and thought perhaps we knew each other too well. I was the first to


    break


    the silence and got straight to the point, ¡°Did you know Matthew cheated?¡±


    ¡°I know. I told you I saw him the other day, right?¡± Ivanna was straightforward this time, ¡°He suddenly


    left,


    and I even got someone to check the footage from that day. I was scared that I¡¯d made a mistake.¡±


    After hearing that, I closed my eyes briefly as tears streamed down my face. I abruptly opened my


    eyes


    and looked at Ivanna, saying through clenched teeth, ¡°Who was that woman?¡±

 Chapter 23

    Recruiting Allies


    Ivanna shook her head, saying. ¡°The surveince footage I got was too blurry. Also, I couldn¡¯t see the


    woman¡¯s face because Matthew¡¯s arms blocked her face.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the footage now?¡± I asked.


    She quickly sent me the footage, and I saw many people on the street that night. Matthew¡¯s figure in


    the video was fleeting. He wore the same overcoat I had ironed for him, making his tall figure stand out


    in the


    crowd.


    His left arm was around a woman in a pink top. Hisrge frame obscured her figure, so I zoomed in on


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the footage, but it made no difference. I still couldn¡¯t make out the woman¡¯s face. 1


    ¡°He¡¯s quite the schemer,¡± I said as my tears clouded my vision.


    Ivanna silently approached and sat beside me before putting her arm around my shoulder. I held the


    phone, choking on my tears as I said, ¡°That night, I saw his figure on a live stream on TikTok. I sent him


    the video link immediately.¡±


    I paused, tried to calm down, and spoke again. ¡°Matt found a restaurant, removed his jacket, and stood


    in


    the hallway when he video¨Ccalled me! Hahaha, I can¡¯t believe how sly he is. He lied to me so


    effortlessly!¡±


    Iughed maniacally as I poured myself another ss of wine and downed it. Ivanna didn¡¯t stop me,


    either.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have lied to me, Ivanna. I.


    ¡°When you saw Matthew and me at the cafe, I was only giving him a piece of my mind and warning him


    not to break your heart. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want you to know that I met him alone,¡± Ivanna exined


    and


    sipped her wine. 1


    I suddenly broke down as all my pent¨Cup anxiety, fear, and helplessness erupted. I told Ivanna


    everything I knew, including what had happened after he let Ava fallst night and the continued lies.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Ivanna asked, her voice calm.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just let Matthew bully me like this. He hurt me, so he must pay for what he did. Not just for me


    but for my daughter. I want to reim everything that¡¯s rightfully mine!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Ivanna asked again.


    I firmly nodded as Ivanna analyzed all the possibilities with me. I felt stiffened with every word and


    understood the reasoning she presented. She feared I might lose everything I had if I took such a


    resolute


    However, could I return to how things were if I didn¡¯t take action? The answer was clear to me. No!


    Thus, I nodded and said with determination, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, Ivanna!¡±


    She stared at me intensely before saying. ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    My mind was clearer than usual when I left Ivanna¡¯s ce. Later, Matthew returned home and yed


    with Ava in our cramped living room,


    Since Ava w


    was a naive child, she babbled to him about how lovely Ivanna¡¯s big house was. I feigned ignorance


    and pretended to be preupied with preparing dinner. However, I expressed how much I liked


    Amethyst Apartments.


    Meanwhile, I secretly observed Matthew. Though he tried to seem engaged, I knew he wasn¡¯t entirely


    focused.


    During dinner, he intentionally asked me why I suddenly visited Ivanna. I responded casually, but I


    could tell he was uneasy about me visiting her.


    The following day, I dressed meticulously before dropping Ava off at daycare and heading straight to


    mypany building. When I arrived, I entered Matthew¡¯s office, but he wasn¡¯t there yet.


    Johnson saw me and hurried over. ¡°Madam, why are you here?¡±


    I looked at his fawning smile and recalled the disgusting image of him in my phone, thinking about how


    he was part of Matthew¡¯s repulsive circle. I said, ¡°I¡¯ll be working here starting today.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­working?¡± My statement caught Johnson by surprise, and his expression stiffened.


    ¡°What? Is it that surprising?¡± I asked deliberately.


    ¡°N¨CNot at all, Madam! You should¡¯ve returned to work long ago! I certainly haven¡¯t forgotten how


    powerful


    you were back then!¡± Although he nodded smilingly, I knew he wasn¡¯t sincere.


    ¡°Prepare an office for me,¡± I demanded.


    Johnson hurriedly left, and I knew he would inform Matthew about my arrival.

 Chapter 24

    Vanished Into Thin Air


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sure enough, Matthew soon came to the office.


    With aposed smile, I asked, ¡°Did Johnson call you? Where were you so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he called me. He said you wereing to work, and I was surprised you didn¡¯t mention itst


    night.¡±


    He removed his coat, hung it up, and then looked at me. ¡°I just went to check out a construction site on


    the way here.¡±


    I exined, ¡°It was a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision. I felt a bit free after sending Ava to daycare.¡±


    Meanwhile, Matthew approached and sat beside me. ¡°I thought about something on the way back. You


    can go to the general office if you insist on working. I think it suits you well. It¡¯s flexible, no pressure,


    and


    it¡¯s also good to have someone overseeingpany matters.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the marketing department. That¡¯s where I¡¯m best suited,¡± I rejected Matthew¡¯s


    arrangement, expressing my thoughts and seeming stubborn.


    I understood Matthew¡¯s intention to send me to the general office. It was just a nominal position, but I


    wanted to get involved to know what Tanum Corporation was like as apany now.


    ¡°But Johnson is in the marketing department.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I can start as a regr employee. He¡¯s your right¨Chand man, and I won¡¯t usurp his authority. I


    want to challenge myself and see if I still have my previous drive. I miss those days,¡± I spoke lightly.


    Then I smiled without care and continued, ¡°The schedule is flexible too. If you make me work every


    day, I might not adjust well. I haven¡¯t worked for four to five years, so let me ease into it.¡±


    Matthew rxed once I said that. Then he walked over to my side,ughing. ¡°All right, honey. You get


    to


    decide. Whatever makes you happy.¡±


    Johnson was efficient and quickly cleared out an office for me. The room was decently sized, right next


    to his office.


    I was true to my words, slowly easing into work life again. I went through the motions at peace, doing


    nothing substantial all day. I looked at client information and checked In with different departments


    haphazardly, without strict protocol.


    Sometimes, I disappeared for half the day but would show up in the office again before the day ended.


    Nobody knew my routine.


    I had been a restraint on Matthew since I returned to work. Although he seemed busy, we showed


    some


    Initially, Johnson was quite nervous, closely monitoring and circling my actions. However, my working


    pattern for the past three days and idling for two left him at a loss on how to keep up. Gradually, he


    rxed.


    That was when I heard him saying I was just passing the time by being at thepany. Frankly, that


    wasn¡¯t all I was doing. While others thought I was just easing in, Ivanna had dug up Tanum


    Corporation¡¯s clientele information, and I was busy going through those records.


    Time wasn¡¯t on my side, and Ava developed a high fever on the night Matthew was on a business trip


    in Operose. My daughter¡¯s fever was so severe that I had to immediately take her to the hospital.


    However, after arriving at the hospital, I discovered the billing counter only epted cash. I rummaged


    through my purse and, fortunately, found my bank card. A nurse told me there was an ATM near the


    entrance, and I handed Ava to the doctor before rushing to withdraw some money.


    I was petrified when I realized I couldn¡¯t withdraw even a hundred dors. This card held the money


    Matthew and I had saved to buy a house. We hadn¡¯t touched it for years, and the money was supposed


    to


    remain in the ount until we found the right house. 1


    How could there be no money in there? I felt dizzy as I checked the ount a few times. Then I quickly


    pulled out my phone and called Matthew to ask what was happening and where the money went.

 Chapter 25

    A Business Trip in Operose


    I redialed Matthew¡¯s number, but a mechanical voice informed me that the call couldn¡¯t connect. I


    squatted in frustration, but the thought of my daughter¡¯s fever struck me. Then I gritted my teeth, forced


    myself to stand, and returned to the lobby.


    I tried calling Ivanna when I arrived, but her phone was off too. I paced around in panic and wondered


    where those two could¡¯ve gone. At that moment, I felt like my pleas were falling on deaf ears.


    Ultimately, I reluctantly called my inws. Although it was past one in the morning, and I didn¡¯t want to


    disturb them, I had no other option. Sure enough, my mother¨Cinw answered and sounded rmed, ¡±


    Chlo? What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s sote. Is something wrong?¡±


    I had trouble answering her question but soon apologized and told her about Ava¡¯s high fever and that I


    had no cash. My inws said they would rush to the hospital and quickly hung up. When they arrived,


    the doctor had already put Ava on an IV drip and diagnosed her with acute pneumonia.


    I felt quilt


    that my inws had to rush to the hospital in the middle of the night. ¡°Why¡¯d youe? You could¡¯ve


    told Mnie to bring me the money since it¡¯s sote.¡±


    ¡°She said she went to the Operose with her brother for business. She wasn¡¯t home,¡± my mother¨Cinw


    exined, then hurried to Ava¡¯s bedside. ¡°How did it get this severe? What¡¯s her temperature?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already 39.5 degrees. Ava has acute pneumonia. Can you watch over her while I pay the bill?¡± I


    asked my inws before rushing to the counter, cursing Mnie inwardly.


    She was just a burden at this point. What business could she possibly have with her brother? The


    least. she could do was not cause any trouble.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Once I settled the bill, I told my inws to go home. However, my mother¨Cinw insisted on making us


    some food before leaving. Afterward, I watched my daughter¡¯s face gradually regain its color. I


    immediately felt a massive weight lifting from my chest.


    Still, all the money in the ount had disappeared, and I felt uneasy. Various possibilities raced


    through my mind, making me increasingly conflicted.


    Thankfully, Ivanna returned my call at five in the morning when she checked her phone. ¡°Chlo, what¡¯s


    going on? Why¡¯d you call me in the middle of the night? My phone diedst night because I forgot to


    charge it!¡±


    ¡°Ava developed a high fever and has pneumonia. I had to take her to the hospital sote at night, and I


    didn¡¯t have any money,¡± I exined as tears rolled down my cheeks.


    ¡°Damn it. Which hospital are you at? Wait for me there!¡± Iva replied urgently.


    ¡°Klinein Hospital.¡± I sniffed.


    Ivanna found us in less than half an hour. When she entered the ward, she felt Ava¡¯s forehead, saying,


    ¡°is


    she getting better?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°The fever¡¯s going down.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you crying?!¡± Ivanna eximed, looking at me skeptically.


    I wiped my tears and told Ivanna about the missing money. She narrowed her eyes and looked at me in


    disbelief as I stated my suspicions. Once I finished exining the situation, she cursed through gritted


    teeth, ¡°Damn it, We¡¯re a step behind that asshole.¡± 1


    felt helpless¡­


    I Ivanna¡¯s confirmation. I covered my face and suppressed my cries, fearing waking Ava


    or scaring her. She was still so young, and I didn¡¯t want her to know our family was in chaos.


    Ivanna held my trembling shoulders and squeezed them, attempting to give me strength.


    After a while, I looked up with clenched fists and stared at Ivanna with bloodshot eyes. Then I growled,


    ¡°I


    must confront him and find out what he¡¯s up to! I had nearly a decade¡¯s savings, our safety for Ava.


    I¡¯ll


    get to the bottom of it.¡± 1


    Ivanna shook her head. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the right time.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t just sit back and watch him wreak havoc! That¡¯s mine and Ava¡¯s money. You know that,


    Ivanna. When we saved that money and put it on his card, he gave the card to me to make me feel


    secure.


    ¡°He even set up WhatsApp notifications for the card, but the money is gone. When did it disappear? I


    didn¡¯t receive any notifications. What does that mean?¡±


    Ivanna was speechless. Ultimately, sheforted me and told me not to be hasty. Just then, my phone


    buzzed, and I grabbed it and saw that it was Matthew calling.


    I was so angry that I was about to answer, but Ivanna was quicker and grabbed the phone from me.


    ¡°Give it back!¡± I shouted in anger.


    Instead of returning my phone, Ivanna stared at me and asked solemnly, ¡°Chlo, do you want to get that


    money back?¡±

 Chapter 26

    The Voice on the Phone


    I paused before snapping back to reality and realized she was right. I couldn¡¯t lose everything without a


    fight or reiming what was rightfully mine. Even if I fought and lost, I wouldn¡¯t regret it. At that point,


    my phone had stopped ringing.


    I stared into Ivanna¡¯s calm eyes and gradually regained myposure. My thoughts began to clear,


    and I wiped my face, saying, ¡°I get it now! I¡¯m grateful to have a clear¨Cheaded person like you by my


    side. You constantly remind me of my priorities.¡±


    When the phone rang again, I had already sorted my emotions. Ivanna passed me the phone and


    nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve got this


    I took a deep breath and swiped the screen to answer the call, ¡°Hey, honey. It¡¯s about time you called. I


    need to ask you, where¡¯s the money in our ount? Ava had pneumonia, and I had to rush her to the


    hospital in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Nothing was left when I tried to withdraw money from the card. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ivanna smacked her forehead when she heard my words. However, I knew Matthew well and phrased


    it to fit my personality, especially since he would be on guard if I didn¡¯t bring it up.


    ¡°Hi, honey. I used the money, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin when I get home,¡± sure enough, Matthew


    ¡°She¡¯s still on the IV, and her fever was 39.5 degrees. It¡¯s quite serious. When are youing back?


    Can¡¯t


    you hurry?¡± I pretended to sound anxious, ¡°I¡¯m scared and had to wake your parents in the middle of


    the


    night.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me when you¡¯re using the money? Don¡¯t you know we might have emergencies like


    these


    when you¡¯re not around?¡±


    Such conversations were mundanest time, but maintaining this calm tone took so much effort n


    couldn¡¯t help butugh at myself, I realized I also had a knack for acting.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible. I¡¯ll try to finish my work in the morning ande home,¡±


    Matthew tried to reassure me, ¡°Take care of our daughter and make sure you rest too. You¡¯ve been


    through a lot, honey.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I forced a bittersweet smile at hisfort and advice.


    ¡°Okay, then, I¡¯m heading out for work!¡±


    now. I


    As I was about to hang up, I heard a coquettish voice in the background. I felt all my strength draining


    the


    carried my sick daughter to the hospital?


    I dared not continue those thoughts as I plopped on the hospital bed with the phone falling to the


    ground.


    Ivanna was rmed at my reaction and squatted before me. She held my hand and asked with


    concern,¡±


    Chlo, what¡¯s wrong? Hm?¡±


    I looked at Ivanna in a daze as that coquettish voice echoed in my ears. Ivanna shook my arm. ¡°Can


    you


    speak? What did he say?¡±


    I said sobbingly, ¡°Ivanna, find me awyer.¡±


    She stood up, hugged me, and patted my back, ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t cry!¡±


    I met Mr. Brown two dayster. He was thewyer Ivanna had found for me. I exined the situation in


    detail, and he told me that my description had no value yet. He said they were spections without


    substantial evidence, sliming my chances of winning. 1


    ¡°So, what can I do to maximize my chances? After all, I still have a four¨Cyear¨Cold child,¡± I asked


    urgently,¡±


    Besides, I was the one who started thatpany. I must defend my rights.¡±


    After some thought, Mr. Brown advised, ¡°For now, the best you can do is collect solid evidence. Based


    on your described situation, your husband isn¡¯t explicitly aware that you¡¯ve caught on to his affair.


    ¡°So, maintaining this state makes it easier to gather information. However, it¡¯s also challenging to


    gather


    evidence.¡±


    I chuckled and said bitterly, ¡°So I must continue enduring this?¡± 1


    He nodded, giving me a clear answer, ¡°Yes.¡±


    When I left Mr. Brown¡¯s office, I felt drained, as I had just discovered I didn¡¯t have the upper hand.


    Although Matthew cheated, moved assets, and enjoyed mypany¡¯s sess, I was disadvantaged.


    I wondered why the world was so unfair as I sat by a river. I gazed at the flowing water, genuinely not


    knowing what to do next. I only regained my senses when Ava asked, ¡°Mom, where¡¯d you go? Did you


    get


    lost?


    I grinned when I heard those words. My daughter was right that I was indeed lost. I called Ivanna on


    the way back, but she excitedly told me she had good news to share before I could speak.

 Chapter 27

    The Bruises on the Child¡¯s Body


    I chuckled as I wondered what the good news could be. Ivanna didn¡¯t specify the news due to time


    constraints, and I didn¡¯t pry. Instead, we agreed to meet tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, everyone waited at my inws¡® ce for me to return for dinner. Surprisingly, Mnie was


    there.


    When Grace saw me, she quicklyid out the dishes, saying, ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready! Chlo, it¡¯s been a while


    since youst joined us for a meal.¡±


    I smiled while washing my hands and helped with the dishes. The atmosphere was heartwarming with


    the whole family together. Henry asked Matthew about the project in Operose during the meal, but


    Matthew brushed it off.


    Without much thought, Grace asked Mnie, ¡°What were you doing with your brother?¡±


    Immediately after, I noticed Mnie pausing and ncing at Matthew. He questioned, ¡°You went to


    Operose too?¡±


    Mnie froze, seemingly off guard, as she hesitated before saying. ¡°Uh¡­I went there with my friends!¡±


    However, Grace persisted, ¡°Then why did you tell me you were with your brother?¡±


    Mnie became irritated and retorted, ¡°If I told you I was going there with my friends, would you have


    let


    me go? You¡¯re always scrutinizing me.¡±


    I felt a bizarre sensation when I heard their exchange, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint it. Suddenly, I realized


    Mnie might be more important than me to Matthew. After all, I was the outsider in this household.


    Whenever I had a meal with my inws, they always focused on urging Mnie to get a boyfriend. I


    typically cared for Ava on the sidelines and did not interfere with their conversations.


    After dinner, Mnie tidied up and prepared to leave when Matthew asked, ¡°Where are you going this


    ¡°Why do you care? You¡¯re allowed to have your wife and child, but I can¡¯t go out for some fresh air? I¡¯m


    off to find a boyfriend, all right?¡± She grumpily replied, putting on her shoes and heading out.


    As she left, Matthew called out after her, ¡°Come home early!¡±


    I nced at Matthew, inwardly criticizing him. As Mnie¡¯s brother, he made too much of a fuss.


    When we went home that night, I noticed two bruises on Ava¡¯s thigh as I bathed her. Since her skin


    was


    these bruises, I asked, ¡°How¡¯d you get these bruises, Ava?¡±


    Ava shrank back, avoiding my touch. Her big, teary eyes stared at me, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Can you tell Mommy?¡± I prompted, and she burst into tears.


    ¡°Aunt Mnie said you got lost and wouldn¡¯te back. I called her a bad woman, but she pinched


    me!


    Daddy told me not to tell you, Mommy!¡±


    I was outraged and yelled, ¡°Mathew Murphy!¡±


    Matthew rushed into the bathroom, and I picked up my sobbing daughter to show him her bruises.


    ¡°Don¡¯t


    tell me you don¡¯t know about these! Does your sister even have a heart?! Forget your lies. How can


    you


    teach your child to lie as well?!¡±


    Matthew nced at Ava¡¯s bruises guiltily. He took Ava from me and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already scolded Mel.


    Don¡¯t


    be angry. I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I knew it¡¯d upset you.¡±


    I roared, is it something I shouldn¡¯t be upset about?! Is your sister more important than your daughter?


    Why do you care so much about Mnie? Have I wronged your sister in any way? How could she treat


    Ava like that?!¡±


    I wanted to tear Mnie apart for stepping out of line.


    ¡°All right, you¡¯re scaring Ava. I talked to Mnie about it, but you can¡¯t expect me to pinch her back,


    right?¡± Matthew looked displeased.


    His words choked me, and I couldn¡¯t continue for a long time. After a stiff silence, I finally said a few


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    words. ¡°Matthew, you disappoint me.¡±


    With that, I wrapped Ava in a towel and carried her out. I no longer wanted to argue with him and had


    nothing to say. It was apparent his heart wasn¡¯t with us.


    After punching in at thepany the following day, I left to find Ivanna, but she was with someone


    else.


    That person was the good news she referred to the other day. He was a professional and reliable


    private


    Investigator who could gather evidence faster and more efficiently.


    However, I knew I would potentially lose my family the closer I got to the truth. Still, was there even a


    way


    back for me?

 Chapter 28

    The Walls Are Listening


    Iughed at myself for thinking I had a way back while Matthew and the other woman were already


    transferring assets. I wondered when I became such an idiot. Ivanna was right to call me a fool.


    Matthew was practically selling me off, yet I stood beside him to count his money. I had no idea who


    that


    woman was and how cunning Matthew could be. Still, the woman¡¯s identity was not my priority, I was


    just


    curious.


    Most people in my situation would obsess over finding out who they lost their love to, but the results


    were always the same, no matter who the other person was. I had already lost.


    After some thought, I told Ivanna, ¡°My priority is finding where that money went.¡±


    ¡°I already have someone looking into it, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ivanna reassured me confidently.


    I returned to work after our chat to figure out how to reim mypany and bring Matthew down from


    his pedestal. That was my only wish. No one noticed when I had left and returned. After all, everyone


    knew I was the boss¡¯s wife.


    Moreover, it was nearing lunchtime when I returned, and everyone was preparing to leave. Since it was


    a


    time when people gathered to chat, I wanted to ask Matthew what he wanted for lunch.


    When I arrived at his office, his secretary wasn¡¯t there, and the door was half¨Copen. I heard voices


    inside


    the office, which meant Matthew was still there. I was about to open the door when I heard Johnson¡¯s


    voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve prepared all the information you requested. You¡¯re a genius, Mr. Murphy, Still, I don¡¯t


    think Madam is interested since she¡¯s rarely at the office. From what I see, she works here just to keep


    an


    eye on you.¡±


    Johnson¡¯s tone was full of mockery as he continued, ¡°As for the money, I¡¯ve taken care of it ording


    to


    your instructions.¡±


    My heart raced, and I quickly backed away to ensure they wouldn¡¯t spot me. It was evident they were


    discussing me.


    ¡°Remind the finance department about that. I don¡¯t want any discrepancies orplications,¡± Matthew


    instructed Johnson, ¡°She¡¯s been on edgetely and always getting ticked off.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Mr. Murphy. I¡¯ve already informed them about it and sorted things out with the


    suppliers. You can rest assured. If anything, we can say the project went wrong. After all, losing money


    In business is a regr thing.


    ¡°At that time, just cooperate and act as if you¡¯re perturbed. What else can Madam do? She hasn¡¯t


    worked for so long. It¡¯d be hard for her to figure anything out,¡± Johnson sounded confident.


    I was outraged as I clenched my fists, I never expected Johnson to be so devious.


    ¡°y it safe. I¡­haven¡¯t decided on the next step yet¡­¡± Matthew¡¯s words trailed off, but I knew what he


    wanted to say.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Murphy, are you still tying loose ends there?¡± Johnson inquired.


    ¡°I can¡¯t show up there. Just keep an eye on it. Damn, none of them are simple folks. Not a single


    reasonable one!¡± Matthew muttered in frustration, then sighed heavily. ¡°All right, you can go now!¡±


    I quickly left, making sure to stay out of their sight. My heart pounded as I sat in my office. I calmed


    myself before calling Matthew to ask, ¡°Hey, honey, what do you want for lunch?¡± T


    ¡°Are you in the office?¡± His voice was warm. ¡°What do you feel like having? Maybe we can go out


    together?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Sure!¡± I agreed without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯lle to find you!¡±


    As I headed out, I bumped into Johnson, who seemed shocked. He must¡¯ve thought I wasn¡¯t in the


    office.


    ¡°M¨CMadam!¡±


    I smirked and teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look like I just caught you red¨Chanded. Why do you look so


    anxious?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Not at all!¡± He quickly defended himself. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t around!¡±


    ¡°I just got back,¡± I retorted yfully, then toned it down, ¡°I¡¯m going to lunch with Matthew. Care to join


    us?¡±


    ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to be a third¨Cwheeler. You two lovebirds should enjoy yourselves,¡± Johnson


    replied with a humble smile, like an obedientckey.


    Once I met with Matthew, we visited one of my favorite Italian restaurants across the building. While


    waiting for the food, Matthew asked, ¡°What were you up to this morning?¡±


    ¡°I went to check out some properties,¡± I replied straightly, then asked, ¡°By the way, when will we get the


    money back?¡±

 Chapter 29

    HD Photos


    Matthew seemed shocked at my question.


    I said innocently, ¡°That was our house savings, so we need that money back soon. I want to buy a


    ce


    once I find a suitable one. We can¡¯t afford to dy our move any longer, especially after Ava¡¯s fall. I


    need


    to find her a decent kindergarten, preferably Sunnydale Institute.¡±


    Matthew remained silent as I spoke. I feigned naivety and continued, ¡°Why are you so quiet? I¡¯ve


    noticed


    you¡¯re so indifferenttely.¡±


    Matthew chuckled awkwardly, saying, ¡°How¡¯s that? Honey, I¡¯ve got everything under control. I told your


    what happened to the money, right? We invested in a project many people have their eyes on.


    ¡°We had to make an executive decision then, so I used our house savings as payment first. Do you


    think


    we¡¯ll have trouble finding a good house once thepany grows stronger? It¡¯s all part of my n, so


    don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He smiled and gently pinched my nose. However, I knew his smile wasn¡¯t genuine.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    We were preupied with our thoughts throughout lunch, and Imented that money. Ideally, I must


    quickly trace it before Matthew tells me the project has gone south.


    After returning to my office, I called Ivanna and updated her on what had happened. I also sent her a


    photo of Johnson, knowing Matthew wouldn¡¯t show his face for the next few days.


    I remained in my office that afternoon and focused on the ¡°special¡± materials Matthew had prepared for


    me. I had to admit that the woman who took Matthew from me was impressive.


    Meanwhile, Matthew stuck to his routined schedule the next few days while Johnson was frequently


    absent from the office. 1


    Since Matthew was so cautious with me, I figured the other woman would be even more careful not to


    expose herself. It seemed I had greatly underestimated her.


    Matthew and I went to thepany together on Monday morning after dropping Ava off. I had just


    returned to my office when my phone notified me of a message.


    I absentmindedly removed my coat and picked up the phone to see the text message containing a


    photo. I calmly opened it, but my hand shook when the image loaded. I saw two high¨Cdefinition pictures


    on the screen.


    The first picture was a close¨Cup of Matthew sleeping on a hotel bed. His profile was prominent, but


    what caught my attention was the woman¡¯s midsection nestled against him. The photo was detalled


    enough to


    The second photo was from a different angle but was slightly farther away. It showed Matthew¡¯s hand


    resting between the woman¡¯s thighs. The sheets were a mess, indicating the passionate encounter that


    had urred the night before.


    The pictures were detailed enough to resemble selfies, cropped to focus on the main action. My vision


    blurred after seeing those pictures. I plopped into my office chair and pressed against my chest while


    taking deep breaths.


    I felt like I had gotten stabbed in the heart, and my veins were about to pop. Although I had mentally


    prepared myself for what maye, these explicit photos still shocked me.


    The scenarios I had imagined seemed like child¡¯s ypared to these pictures. They were


    impactful and sparked my wild imagination.


    Soon after, I checked the phone number and realized I didn¡¯t recognize it. Before I could gather my


    thoughts, I received another message from that number. The message was even more provoking than


    thest.

 Chapter 30

    The Mistress¡¯s Provocation


    The message read, 1 just wanted to show you how amazing he is.¡±


    Those few words sparked my wild imagination. I knew what the other party meant by saying Matthew


    was amazing. I was outraged and threw my phone aside, heavily panting to contain my impending


    scream.


    I knew the person was taunting me. I clenched my teeth so hard they made a grinding sound. Then I


    closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths, After a while, I picked up my phone, grabbed my bag,


    and stormed off.


    I could no longer hold back my grievances when I saw Ivanna. I threw myself into her arms and wailed.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why I felt so shaken even after enduring torment.


    When I showed Ivanna the photos, she roared, kicked, and smashed things around. I guessed it was


    her


    way of helping me relleve my frustrations. ¡°That bastard¡¯s shameless! Disgraceful degenerate! How


    dare he?¡±


    Once we finally calmed down, I looked at Ivanna and said, ¡°I won¡¯t fall for her provocations. She¡¯s the


    wrong one, and I need to show her that her tactics are futile. If that woman¡¯s got the guts, she should


    face me. Hiding and pretending like that won¡¯t impress me


    ¡°You¡¯re right, damn it! Are mistresses these days so daring? How can they use their shamelessness as


    an asset?¡± Ivanna ranted.


    ¡°It seems she¡¯s someone we know or at least an acquaintance. She must know I¡¯ve started working at


    thepany again. She¡¯s been inseparable from Matthewtely and can¡¯t sit still!¡± I stated, my intuition


    overflowing.


    Ivanna sat beside me, saying, ¡°Chlo, it would be great if you could always stay thisposed. You¡¯re


    right. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t handle her with ourbined intelligence. This chick doesn¡¯t y by the


    rules, either.


    ¡°It seems she¡¯s not satisfied being in the background anymore, so how do we deal with what¡¯s


    coming?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I agreed with Ivanna. After calming down, I pondered how to respond to that woman¡¯s tant


    challenge.


    ¡°She¡¯s openly provoking me. I¡¯d let her off too easily if I didn¡¯t do anything. Since I know she can¡¯t stand


    seeing me with Matthew, I¡¯ll do her one better and taunt her. Il rile her up!¡±


    ¡°But what if that raises Matthew¡¯s guard?¡± Ivanna looked at me with concern. ¡°What if he teams up with


    her to target you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You know, he¡¯s already being careful. He even went through the trouble of making fake has


    attacked me. Otherwise, why would he be so cautious?¡± I reasoned.


    Ivanna snapped her fingers. ¡°You¡¯re right! What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue showcasing our love and putting on a show with Matthew. First, it might force her out.


    Second, I need to buy myself some time. We haven¡¯t nned everything yet, so we must seize every


    opportunity and maximize our time.¡±


    Ivanna nodded continuously.


    I continued, ¡°On the other hand, you should see what Johnson¡¯s up to. I know there¡¯s a secret between


    Matthew and him. Matthew has entrusted Johnson with a few things recently, which could be our


    breakthrough. I¡¯ll give Johnson a taste of his own medicine if I must.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ivanna looked at me curiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s got something I can use against him!¡± I contemted how to use Johnson as a pawn.


    Before leaving work that evening. I returned to thepany and went to Matthew¡¯s office. Luckily, Erica


    Turner, the head of the finance department, and a client were in the office with him.


    I seized the opportunity and boldly asked Matthew for fifteen thousand dors, iming I saw a few


    clothes and bags I liked while shopping


    Matthew had always cared about his image, especially in front of others. Without a second thought, he


    transferred twenty thousand dors to me. Sure enough, the client praised Matthew while Erica couldn¡¯t


    contain her amused expression.


    If this were in the past, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to ask him for money in front of others. I even refused.


    whenever he offered, citing various expenses thepany had. However, things had changed, and I


    could no longer uphold that facade.


    Moreover, I knew Matthew would use my rightfulpany shares to pamper his little vixen if I didn¡¯t


    take it first.


    After bidding the client goodbye, we went to the preschool, and I affectionately linked arms with


    Matthew, thinking a pair of spiteful eyes must be watching us from a dark corner. Sure enough, the


    woman hadn¡¯t finished messing with me.


    This was just the beginning, I thought.

 Chapter 31

    An Unexpected Gain


    Finally, there was a breakthrough in Johnson¡¯s whereabouts. Ivanna¡¯s report shocked me. Johnson


    frequented Amethyst Apartments, a newly developed upscale apartmentmunity.


    This revtion reminded me of that key that never seemed to match anything. I wondered if the key


    belonged to that house but found it hard to ept.


    I had been with Matthew and endured countless hardships for many years. We had repeated


    discussions


    on finding a nurturing environment for Ava to grow up in. We even talked about getting a bigger


    apartment


    in a good school district.


    Yet, he always brushed it off and dyed his decision. However, I discovered he had bought a unit in


    Amethyst Apartments. Matthew¡¯s actions shattered my perception of a man¡¯s behavior after infidelity.


    He


    was either utterly clueless or just an animal.


    After confirming the location, I dared not act recklessly. Instead, Ivanna arranged for someone to


    observe discreetly. Once she confirmed the house was empty, she called and urged me toe over.


    I came up with an excuse and hurried to Jade Estates. Ivanna led me to that penthouse, a charming


    and cleverly designed unit. When I saw it, my legs turned into jelly. I stood before the door for what felt


    like an eternity. Meanwhile, Ivanna cursed at Matthew.


    I pulled out the key, my palm sweating. I shakily inserted the key into the lock, and the door swung


    open. I stood at the entrance in a daze. I wouldn¡¯t have moved if Ivanna didn¡¯t pull me. We were in my


    dream unit. It was a ce that had cost me all my savings, but it wasn¡¯t for me.


    ¡°It seems this is where that money went. How foolish was I to let this happen right under my nose? He


    did. something this big, and I had no idea! I said, my voice filled with bitterness.


    ¡®Don¡¯t get too worked up. There¡¯s a saying, isn¡¯t there? You should always beware of the wolf in


    sheep¡¯s clothing. Now isn¡¯t the time to lose your cool. We need to figure out how to get it back, at the


    very least, reim the money,¡± Ivanna said, exasperated.


    She looked around and assessed the situation, ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve almostpleted the renovation.


    The space isn¡¯t that big, probably around 300 square meters. Man, this guy spared no expense.


    ¡°All for a woman. He probably didn¡¯t even do this much for his mother. Ugh! Chlo, don¡¯t get too upset.


    He¡¯ll


    get what¡¯sing.¡±


    I gazed at thevishly decorated house, clenched my fist, and sald through gritted teeth, ¡°I want the


    house, the money, everything!¡±


    Ivanna was shocked, then looked at me with determination and pped. ¡°Exactly, we want the house


    and the money back! Il arrange for a search to find out who owns this property. Maybe we can find


    some trace of that woman!¡±


    I nced at the house again, then turned and quickly left. After discussing the next steps with Ivanna


    and getting details about Johnson¡¯s recent visits to the house, I knew I had to have a serious talk with


    him.


    Back home, Ivanna handed me a set of makeup products. I looked at her, puzzled. She snorted and


    said,¡± If we¡¯re putting on a show, we need the full package. We can¡¯t let that scumbag notice anything.


    Otherwise, what¡¯s the point?!¡±


    It dawned on me, and I hugged Ivanna. ¡°Thank goodness I have you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, spare me. Weren¡¯t you suspecting me not long ago? Do you think I would ever get involved with


    that jerk? Go stand up for yourself!¡± Ivanna patted my back encouragingly.


    I nodded and turned away.


    Upon arriving home, Matthew looked at the items in my hand andmented, ¡°You went shopping for


    these? Are you turning into those cliche women who buy these things?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m a woman, after all. I can¡¯t let a mistress use my money,¡± I teased deliberately, ¡°Does it


    hurt you for me to spend a little? If I¡¯m not spending it, who are you saving up for? Don¡¯t tell me you


    have a secret lover.¡±


    He smiled fawningly, saying, ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ll never feel bad when my wife spends. When have I ever felt


    that way?¡±


    I cursed at him internally when I heard that. I used to be frugal with my money, but I won¡¯t hold back


    from now on.

 Chapter 32

    Transfer of Assets


    It was tough to pretend. I admired those couples who stayed together despite the absence of feeling. At


    this point, life at home was just a show. Matthew and I were actors, showcasing our acting skills.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to be intimate with him since I found that condom. His slightest movement would make


    me nauseous. Forget the photos of his ¡®adventures,¡® which were beyond repulsive.


    I¡¯d feel a chill running down my spine whenever he touched me. Thankfully, his attention was no longer


    on me. He used to bug me about the little things. However, he would stop insisting when I stood my


    ground.


    It was apparent he was growing more distant from me.


    These past few days, I had intensified my efforts to examine the data Ivanna had uncovered. I was


    surprised the sales figures for these years were impressive, far exceeding my estimates.


    However, 80% of those clients were the old customers I had cultivated. Many of them were potentials!


    had identified years ago, and they had flourished during these years.


    Matthew was merely reaping the benefits, sitting back and doing nothing. He could ascend without


    effort,


    riding on my coattails¨Cno wonder lust took hold of him.


    The information he told Johnson to give me was about the recent business ventures he had started in


    the


    past few years. I checked and realized they were all developmentpanies without any physical


    presence, spective businesses sustained by deception.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, there was something odd in that book. Despite what the financial records showed, the


    collection rate wasn¡¯t high. Given Matthew¡¯s shrewdness, he wouldn¡¯t have let these debts umte


    so much risk.


    Even with the financial records we had uncovered, there wasn¡¯t as much liquidity as there should be. I


    wondered where the money went but knew there was something fishy going on. Still, I couldn¡¯t pinpoint


    the issue.


    Afterparing all this information, I learned Matthew had long been hiding assets from me. The so-


    called asset transfer hadn¡¯t just started. I admitted to finding out about it toote, but it was fortunate


    that I could still salvage the situation.


    Ivanna had good news. She had figured out Johnson¡¯s routine these days. She had his daily schedule


    and


    collected more of his secrets!


    I was determined to bring him to his senses.


    In the morning. Matthew and I headed to thepany again. Afterward, I saw Johnson entering


    I only took the two keys and quietly left Gr Tower, taking a cab straight to Amethyst Apartments. The


    workers had nearlypleted the renovations and were cleaning the interior.


    I dismissed the workers and inspected the house meticulously. It indeed looked splendid. Although it


    was a bit smaller, theyout was clever and efficient, and the decoration showed attention to detail.


    It seemed Matthew had refined his taste. He was no longer the humble youth who lived in a narrow


    alley. crammed with his family in an old¨Cstyle building.


    In recent days, he had been rtively well¨Cbehaved, staying at thepany and appearing to work


    diligently. He was watertight on the surface, leaving no trace of his misdeeds. It seemed second nature


    to him.


    Afterpleting my tour and checking the time, I went downstairs. I sat on the living room¡¯s European-


    style sofa and awaited Johnson¡¯s arrival,

 Chapter 33

    Surprise, Surprise


    The timing was uncanny as Johnson slowly entered. Immediately after, he eximed, ¡°Where is


    everyone?! Where the hell did they-¡±


    Before he could finish, he became wide¨Ceyed and froze when he saw me sitting on the couch. I smiled


    and tipped my head at him. ¡°Mr. Hyger.¡±


    It took him a while to close his mouth, and he stammered, ¡°M¨CMrs. Murphy!¡±


    ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡± I continued smiling at him. ¡°Come and sit down. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve


    already sent the workers away.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I need to call the foreman to calcte the work hours first,¡± Johnson excused himself and rushed


    out.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Johnson, calling the foreman isn¡¯t that urgent, is it?¡± I was calm, but my icy tone echoed throughout


    the spacious room,


    Johnson halted, then turned around in panic and confusion. His lips twitched, and his face paled.


    ¡°I thought you might want to listen to what I have to say,¡± I observed the beads of sweat forming on


    Johnson¡¯s forehead. ¡°Do my words carry no weight to you anymore, John?¡±


    My words dripped with sarcasm. Back then, Johnson used to rush toward me, calling out ¡°Chlo¡± from a


    distance.


    He wiped his face. His expression was pale and heavy as he approached the couch hesitantly.


    ¡°C¨CChlo! How can that be? You¡¯ve always been like a sister to me. Without you, the Johnson of today


    wouldn¡¯t have existed!¡± He chuckled awkwardly.


    I nodded, gesturing for him to take a seat.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll stand, Chlo. I didn¡¯t expect you toe! Haha!¡± Johnson tried to hide his unease.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I looked at him provocatively, saying, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I have shown up here?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow and looked around the room, pretending to admire it, ¡°Lovely house. It¡¯s just what I


    like.¡±


    Johnson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he clenched his fists. ¡°Y¨CYes, it¡¯s good that you like it.¡±


    ¡°Too bad it isn¡¯t for me, right?¡± I focused on him again. ¡°So, you need to tell me who Mr. Murphy


    prepared this for.¡±


    Johnson cleared his throat. ¡°W¨CWhat are you talking about, Sis? Mr. Murphy did this for you, of


    course!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I replied, pretending to be appreciative. ¡°Matthew¡¯s always full of surprises. Always doing


    things for me.¡±


    I chuckled as the words left my mouth. I even blushed.


    ¡°Of course. You two have been quite the team.¡± My words were sharp and witty.


    Johnson¡¯s lip twitched as he forced a smile. ¡°As we should be. Oh, I mean, it¡¯s not like that. I¨CI didn¡¯t


    mean


    it that way.


    *Johnson, you¡¯ve been at Tanum Corporation for a few years. Things have changed, haven¡¯t they? |


    remember when we used to roam the streets, eating buns and pickles by the roadside. Thinking back,


    it¡¯s


    quite different from now.¡±


    I thoughtfully continued, ¡°But I must admit I¡¯m ashamed. Matthew knows how to y the game and


    treats


    you well, right? Hidden bonuses and all. That¡¯s how he gains people¡¯s loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Sis, you shouldn¡¯t say that. I¡­. Johnson wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen your wife in a while. How¡¯s she doing? I should visit her sometime!¡± I casually


    changed


    the topic, ¡°They say pregnancy clouds the mind for three years. Ava¡¯s already four, and I¡¯m still


    clueless.


    huh? Many people around me have moved on. I guess that¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°My wife¡¯s doing great. She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Johnson wiped his sweaty face again, shing a sheepish


    grin,


    Thanks for your concern.¡± 1


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s pregnant? That¡¯s wonderful news! It must be exciting since you¡¯ll be a dad soon,¡± I feigned


    excitement, ¡°How far along is she?¡±


    ¡°Six months. Haha,¡± Johnsonughed nervously.


    ¡°Great!¡± I nodded. ¡°Well, you better treasure it.¡±


    My tone carried a suggestive yfulness, the hidden meaning clear in my words. My Intense gaze


    shook


    Johnson as he stammered, ¡°C¨CChlo, I¡­¡±


    I redirected my gaze and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the new woman in Matthew¡¯s life?¡±


    The sudden question caught Johnson off guard, and he stood up from the couch. ¡°Chlo, I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t¡­ know?¡± I emphasized each word, my expression growing colder.

 Chapter 34

    A Tense Confrontation


    ¡°Chlo, I honestly don¡¯t know. M¨CMr. Murphy has someone, but I don¡¯t know who she is.¡± Johnson¡¯s


    confidence wavered as he spoke, ¡°M¨CMatthew, ho¡­¡±


    ¡°You know he has another woman, yet you im not to know who she is? Johnson¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°Chlo, I swear I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s never brought her around. I¡¯ve only seen her twice from behind,¡±


    Johnson¡¯s confession left me conflicted. Either Matthew was highly cautious, or Johnson was lying.


    However, there were more pressing matters on my mind. I suppressed my frustration, lowered my


    intensity, and changed the subject, ¡°I need you to do something for me.¡±


    As expected, Johnson seemed to rx. He sighed in relief and surrendered, ¡°Sure! Chlo, just tell me


    what you need. I¡¯m all in.¡±


    ¡°I want the concealed financial reports and the recent list of major clients,¡± I said firmly.


    Johnson froze at my request. He was in disbelief. ¡°Chlo¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Is there no such thing?¡± I curiously questioned.


    ¡°Chlo, there¡¯s no such thing. I¡¯ve shown you all the annual reports.¡± Johnson¡¯s expression was bitter as


    he


    tried to convince me, ¡°Please, don¡¯t put me in a tough spot. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯ve been closer to


    Matthew these years, but it is all for yourpany¡¯s sake. I swear I¡¯m loyal.¡±


    I coldly remarked, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s him you¡¯re loyal to, not me.¡±


    Johnson fell silent, and I observed him. He seemed at a loss as I moved my fingers slightly. Suddenly,


    a


    mix of moans and profanities echoed throughout the room as I showed my phone screen to him.


    Johnson was shocked when he saw the video. ¡°Chlo, how could you?!¡±


    ¡°Deliver what I need to my office tomorrow. I want to see fund flows, summaries, details¨Canything


    Matthew doesn¡¯t want me to see. Be warned, no trying to hide or deceive me with fabricated data. Also,


    if


    Matthew even suspects anything, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±


    I concluded my speech, then turned and left without another word.


    ¡°Chlo? Chloel¡± Johnson¡¯s voice almost turned desperate.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After leaving the penthouse, I felt a weight lift from my chest for the first time in days. I called Ivanna


    and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to look into that house¡¯s property rights.¡±


    ¡°Chlo, did you think I¡¯d forget? I¡¯ve already started digging, but that guy¡¯s clever. He registered it under


    ¡°Mnie?¡± Disdain washed over me. ¡°It seems like his little sister has some use after all, a convenient


    shield for when he needs one. He¡¯s quite cunning. I¡¯m the outsider in his eyes.¡± E


    ¡°Exactly! Matthew¡¯s nothing but a scumbag. I thought using his sister might lead us to a breakthrough,


    a way to unveil that schemer,¡± Ivanna echoed my frustration, ¡°Are you done on your end?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did he confess?¡± Ivanna¡¯s impatience was apparent.


    ¡°No, he ims he never met Matthew¡¯s side piece,¡± I confessed with a hint of discouragement.


    ¡°That guy is too secretive. Now I¡¯m even more curious about that vixen¡¯s identity. I wonder if she¡¯s an


    angel or a devil in disguise!¡± Ivan eximed in frustration, ¡°Do you believe Johnson?¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who that woman is now. What¡¯s important is figuring out just how much


    money Matthew has. I¡¯ve been such a fool for believing in him all these years.¡±


    I took the elevator up after returning to thepany building. When the doors opened, I saw Matthew


    charmingly escorting a client. It was a woman, no less.

 Chapter 35

    A Predicament


    When I exited the elevator, Matthew froze. Immediately after, he reverted to his usual self and smiled.


    He exchanged a few words with the woman and sent her to the elevator without introducing her to me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at the woman. She seemed elegant, intellectual, and full of


    dignity. Our eyes met, and the woman grinned at me as the elevator doors closed.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A client,¡± Matthew simply answered, then held shoulders. ¡°Where¡¯d you go?¡±


    It seemed he still cared about my whereabouts. His question revealed that he knew I was out. I smiled.


    and nced at him mischievously. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    On the other hand, Johnson didn¡¯t return to thepany building until it was time to get off work. The


    following day, he secretly passed me the information I asked for. The look on his face was


    indescribable.


    ¡°Chlo I¡­ Please don¡¯t make things too difficult for me. I¡­¡±


    I knew what he wanted to say. He feared I would report his misdeeds and Matthew would know about


    his betrayal.


    ¡°That depends on what you do. You can go now,¡± I said, not promising anything.


    Suddenly, I thought of the woman from yesterday and quickly called Johnson back. ¡°Help me ask about


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    the woman who came to look for Matthew before he got off work yesterday. I want her name and phone


    number.¡±


    Upon hearing that request, Johnson turned and left helplessly.


    I was racing against time to find out the truth. Meanwhile, that woman wasn¡¯t sitting idle either. When I


    ignored her texts, she continued messaging me on WhatsApp to harass me.


    It seemed Matthew was starting to suspect something, too. Maybe the woman had told him something


    for him to start paying more attention to me. I was confident Johnson wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    When Matthew returned that afternoon, he asked Johnson and me to visit his office. Matthew gave us


    some clients¡® information and told me to study them before giving my opinions.


    I had a hunch he was trying to test me. I took a closer look at those clients and found no issues with


    their


    qualifications. Some were massivepanies.


    After reading all the information, I called for Johnson.


    He snuck into my office like a thief. I looked at him with ridicule and asked, ¡°Seriously? Is this


    necessary? Why are you sneaking in here like that?¡±


    ¡°Chlo, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. There¡¯s surveince everywhere, and I keeping here.


    Matthew will get suspicious sooner orter!¡± Johnson spoke bitterly.


    I inwardly cursed him countless times, realizing that Matthew was beyond redemption. He was treating


    me like a criminal. I rolled my eyes and said, ¡°You can tell him I asked you for a client¡¯s information.


    That¡¯s the truth, after all.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t say anything. You can trust me, Chlo.¡± Johnson misunderstood me and quickly reassured


    me, scratching his head anxiously.


    ¡°I mean it. Do as I say!¡± I had already figured out that Matthew¡¯s data was a smokescreen.


    Johnson hesitated before finally telling me the truth about the situation. He exined that those


    precious


    clients were solely under Matthew¡¯s control. Afterward, I instructed him on what to say to Matthew.


    When I got home that evening, I discussed the clients with Matthew to seek his opinion and share my


    thoughts. He appeared genuinely attentive. I even mentioned that ATL Empire had the most potential.


    Johnson had given me the lowdown on them privately. He said it was the least likely major client to


    secure.


    I intended to put Matthew at ease by doing all this. I yed the same naive Chloe Tanum, who enjoyed


    chasing potential stocks, even if they were challenging. Of course, there was another reason for my


    choice.


    The next day, thatpany held a bidding meeting. After a selection process, Tanum Corporation


    made it through. I volunteered to give it a shot, and Matthew assigned what he referred to as an


    assistant to apany me.


    However, I knew what he was up to. Thepany was in the heart of the city¡¯s business district. A


    multinational corporation owned the entire building, as rumor had it. Upon entering the towering


    structure, I finally understood why Johnson said it was an improbable deal to strike.

 Chapter 36

    A Change In Representative


    Tanum Corporation was likely the smallest of the sixpanies shortlisted. This meant that we were.


    also the leastpetitive.


    Truth be told, I didn¡¯t expect sess. I was only here to divert Matthew¡¯s attention.


    Companies that wanted to bid on the project gathered in arge conference room. They were waiting


    for


    the ATL Empire¡¯s project lead.


    The goal of the meeting was to rify the project. Eachpany would also highlight their skills and


    make an impression.


    After five minutes, there was still no sign of the project lead. Whispers began to echo around the room.


    Suddenly, the door to the conference room opened, and everyone turned to look.


    A young man walked in. He wore a white shirt, ck pants, and a ck tie. Not only was he tall and


    poised, but he was also handsome. It was hard to tell his age, though.


    Behind him came a secretary and several project staff. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed him as he walked to


    the head of the table and sat down. Then, he scanned the people in the room.


    He began, I¡¯m sorry for the wait. Mr. Wright had some urgent matters to attend to, so he asked me to


    chair this meeting. I¡¯m As Pierce, and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    He was sinct and wasted no time. He settled into his seat with an air of authority, but his demeanor


    was cold.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There was a silent exchange of nces. Many wondered why the project lead, Nick Wright, was absent


    from the meeting..


    The fact that he sent a newbie in his ce upset the other representatives, particrly those from the


    two esteemedpanies.


    As didn¡¯t give them time to voice their concerns. He dered, ¡°Without further ado, let¡¯s begin!¡±


    He started calling out the name of the firstpany to present. When he got to Tanum Corporation, he


    finally looked up and fixed his indifferent eyes on me. He seemed to know I would be the final speaker.


    This was a manageable challenge. I was known for my eloquence back in college, and years of


    seclusion


    hadn¡¯t dulled that skill. After all, I was the one who founded Tanum Corporation.


    I chose a different approach than the other fivepanies. After all, we couldn¡¯tpete with them


    teamwork and our best new products.


    Being thest person to talk gave me a chance to add to what the others had said. es my


    presentation.¡±


    His eyes stayed on me, waiting. I gave him an awkward nod and said, ¡°That concludes my


    Only then did he shift his gaze. He gave a summary before gathering our materials for further review.


    As adjourned the meeting. He gave everyone a slight nod before exiting the conference room. The


    other representatives looked puzzled.


    A more experienced representative spoke up. ¡°Isn¡¯t he too hasty? Who is this young man, and what


    does he do? It looks like they found ast¨Cminute substitute. Given his age, he¡¯s probably just a


    manager. I


    don¡¯t like how ATL Empire handled something as important as this!¡±


    The older rep left with confidence. The others followed suit, each disying murky facial expressions.


    I didn¡¯t share their dissatisfaction. My assistant and I calmly left the building and returned to our


    company building.


    After all, I didn¡¯t leave the meeting empty¨Chanded. I recalled key information from the speeches and


    gained insight into ourpetitors. These gatherings were the best way to understand them.


    Fortunately, Tanum Corporation made it to the top six constructionpanies in Foswood. I was also


    sure that more chances woulde along in the future. This newfound optimism gave me an idea.


    I gathered all the possible information on ATL Empire¡¯s project when I reached my office.


    Just then, a call came in from my hometown. My father had a stroke, and I was told to return home


    quickly.

 Chapter 37

    An Urgent Call from Home


    The call shook me to the core. I hadn¡¯t visited my hometown in two years due to Ava¡¯s age and


    Matthew¡¯s packed schedule. He wasn¡¯tfortable with me traveling alone with Ava, which was why I


    hadn¡¯t been back for so long.


    I held the phone, feeling dazed. A wave of guilt washed over me.


    Although I was the only daughter, I grew apart from my parents after college. I turned to them only in


    tough times, but I had neglected them in the past couple of years.


    Assuming my parents were healthy, I cared for Matthew¡¯s parents more than my own. However, the


    word stroke¡± changed everything.


    I felt panic, realizing what a terrible daughter I had been. They raised me, but I had done nothing for


    them.


    My parents had waited for me withoutint. How could I tell them that my marriage was crumbling


    and that the family I had devoted myself to was falling apart?


    There was no time to dwell. I rushed to Matthew¡¯s office, almost in tears, and blurted out, ¡°Honey,


    please


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    book me a flight. I need to go home.¡±


    Matthew was in a meeting with a few other managers and looked surprised. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    honey?¡±


    He gestured for the others to leave and then hugged me. ¡°Calm down and tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°My mom called. Dad¡¯s sick, and she¡¯s asking me to return quickly.¡±


    Tears fell from my face. I did not realize how much I needed a shoulder to lean on.


    Matthew gave me aforting pat on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. Il make all the


    arrangements. You go ahead while I handle things at work before heading over. My parents can take


    care of Ava. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Nestled against him, I felt safe. I wish I could have a refuge like this forever.


    Matthew told his secretary, Jack, to book a flight for me.


    Then he reassured me again, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home now. Bring a few more clothes and necessities If you


    have to stay longer. Stop crying, all right?¡±


    I remembered I needed to head home and pack. I wiped away my tears, grabbed my bag, and left the


    building with Matthew.


    It was overcast, and the forecast predicted a hurricane. My unease Increased as a storm seemed


    imminent.


    Once I sorted my luggage, Matthew drove me to the airport. His phone kept ringing, and he answered


    it.


    Then he turned to me and said, ¡°I have an appointment to meet Mr. Scott from Modern Metals.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I assured Matthew. I didn¡¯t want to get in thepany¡¯s way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you clear security,¡± he insisted, holding me close. ¡°I want to go with you, but I have to take


    care of things at work. You should head there first. Take care of yourself, and make sure to rest.¡±


    His words warmed my heart, and I wished he hadn¡¯t cheated on me.


    ¡°Go on with your work. If my dad¡¯s condition worsens, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    ¡°I promise! We haven¡¯t done enough for your parents because we¡¯ve been busy. Spend more time with


    them. Once I¡¯ve settled things at work, I¡¯ll visit them too.¡± Matthew¡¯s words were heartfelt and hit a


    nerve.


    I admit that at that moment, I was moved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the finance department transfer you some money. Don¡¯t worry about expenses. It¡¯s our job to


    take care of them.¡± Matthew wiped a tear from the corner of my eye. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll watch you go.¡±


    I sniffled and turned back several times to see Matthew standing in the crowd. Leaving him was hard,


    and my emotions were a mess.


    When I got to the gate and turned around, he had vanished into the crowd. I started to feel scared


    when I looked around and could not find him. At that moment, I was rudely woken up from a beautiful


    dream.

 Chapter 38

    Canceled Flight


    Feeling disheartened, I entered the gate and walked to the boarding area. In times like this, I wanted a


    partner to go home with me, as did my parents.


    I tried to console myself that the urgent phone call was why he had to leave. I called Ivanna to let her


    know where I was. Then I settled into the airport lounge while waiting for boarding.


    Matthew had only been to my hometown three times. The first time was the year we graduated. He


    came


    to meet my parents after our rtionship became official.


    The second time, we wanted to start a business but did not have enough capital to get started. We


    went to them for help.


    The third time was when we mortgaged my parents¡® house to get a loan. After it was approved, he


    insisted on taking me home to thank my parents.


    We did not return home together after that. The reason was always the same¨Che was busy.


    My parents were always understanding, knowing the challenges of starting apany. They said it


    required dedication and hard work. The first two years were hectic, working tirelessly.


    It started with the two of us and grew. We persevered for four years, then I became pregnant.


    I only visited home once, and my parents came to Foswood after I had Ava. We rarely got together,


    making one excuse after another.


    This time, I¡¯m going back because of a stroke. I felt bad because I had not been a good daughter. I


    should


    have cared for my parents the way they cared for me. What have I done for them?


    With each passing minute, I became more overwhelmed. My anxiety level rose, but the flight was


    repeatedly dyed.


    The airport grew more crowded, and the sky grew darker. It was already 8 p.m.


    Despite my flight being only four hours long, I had waited seven hours and still hadn¡¯t boarded the


    ne.


    Finally, at 10.40 p.m., the airport made an announcement. They had suspended all flights because of


    the


    impending hurricane.


    Upon hearing the announcement, I froze. How could this be?


    When I saw the airport personnel leaving, I shakily called my mother. I told her that flights had been


    stopped while trying to hold back my choking voice.


    ¡°Chlo, do not worry,¡± my motherforted me. ¡°Your dad is doing much better. ording to the doctor,


    there¡¯s no major concern. Prompt treatment saved him. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s recovering. Wait until flights


    start again.¡±


    ¡°Should I take a train instead? I¡¯m worried about you,¡± I said to my mom.


    ¡°Absolutely not. Things are terrible right now because of the pandemic. If your dad gets better in the


    morning, you don¡¯t have to hurry back. Let¡¯s wait for the weather to ease up. Plus, you need to take


    care of Ava, too!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± My voice choked, and I said, ¡°I¡¯ve been a bad daughter!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I understand,¡± Her voice was firm, ¡°Listen to me. Go home quickly and wait for my call.¡±


    After hanging up, I crouched on the ground, embracing myself as I cried helplessly. I truly regret not


    staying closer to my parents.


    The airport was full of stranded travelers. I could not get a cab because of the airport¡¯sst¨Cminute


    announcement. More people were taking buses, leading to long lines.


    I called Matthew, but his phone was off. It was probably out of battery. He asked me to call him once!


    safelynded, so he would not have turned it off.


    I stood nkly in the crowd, waiting for it to thin out before leaving. I didn¡¯t want to be constantly


    bothering Ivanna.


    The crowd was eager to leave the airport, so I went with the flow, feeling lost. A few teens bumped into


    me recklessly, causing me to fall and drop my bags.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I steadied myself and tried to ignore the pain from the collision. Then I went to pick up my fallen


    luggage.


    As I bent down, a man with a massive suitcase rushed in my direction. When I realized it, it was too


    late to get out of his way.

 Chapter 39

    The Encounter at the Airport


    I gasped and closed my eyes while bracing for the impact. But the next second, I felt my body


    embraced and almost drifting.


    I could hear gasps and apuse while I trembled. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in the arms


    of a


    tall man, wrapped in his firm, masculine presence.


    He wore a ck mask and was staring at me intensely. Something about his eyes seemed familiar. I


    held on to his arm as I stared back at him.


    He put me down and steadied me without saying a word. His eyes shifted to my hands on his arm, I


    quickly pulled it away and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Thank you!¡±


    Another person had picked up my luggage and brought it to me, saying, ¡°You should be careful! That


    was


    a close call. Thankfully, this gentleman was quick!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I nodded at the man. ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± His voice sounded husky.


    I looked at him, puzzled. His voice sounded oddly familiar, too, I observed theposed man with his


    deep, mysterious eyes.


    He sensed my confusion and pulled down his mask to reveal a charmingly defined face. I chuckled in


    surprise when I recognized him. ¡°Mr. Pierce!¡±


    I was relieved to discover why his eyes were familiar. After all, I had just met him. He was the one who


    represented Mr. Wright at this morning¡¯s meeting at ATL Empire.


    He adjusted his mask. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    As was quick and decisive. Though I did not know his position at ATL Empire, he must be an


    exceptional employee.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient for you?¡± I hesitated as I nced at the crowded airport exit. After all, i


    wasn¡¯t very familiar with him.


    ¡°Do you have another way to leave?¡± He retorted. ¡°If not, let¡¯s just go together.¡±


    He walked away without waiting for my response, leaving me shocked.


    I quickly grabbed my luggage and jogged to catch up. I thought it was best not to be stubborn. Riding


    with


    him to the city would make it easier for me to find a cab. If I waited until the crowd left the airport, it I


    followed him all the way to the car that was waiting for him. Finally, I exhaled a sigh of relief¨CI could go


    home!


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pierce!¡± I said again, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    During the drive, he made a phone call to report that his departure was dyed.


    We didn¡¯t talk the entire trip, and the atmosphere was heavy. I had hoped that I¡¯d be able to know him


    better, which would help with future projects.


    I was getting ahead of myself,


    Upon arriving in the city, I said, ¡°Mr. Pierce, you can drop me off on the side of the road. I take a cab


    here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just give the driver the address.¡± He left no room for debate, so I gave in and gave the


    driver my home address.


    The driver drove me all the way to the entrance to my neighborhood. I thanked them profusely and got


    out of the car. With a quick turn, I entered my house.


    It was after 1 a.m., so I was surprised to see the bedroom dimly lit. Just as I was about to call


    Matthew¡¯s name, I heard something strangeing from the room¨Cit sounded like moaning.


    I immediately knew what was going on. My ears buzzed, and my mind went nk. I moved like a


    puppet toward the bedroom door, which was slightly ajar. There were unbearable sounds, and I saw


    two


    gleaming bodies tangled together. !


    Seeing the two people¡¯s faces in the bedroom¡¯s dim light was harder to ept. I couldn¡¯t believe that it


    was her

 Chapter 40

    The Truth Unfolds


    Shocked by what I was seeing, I retreated, ovee by a fear I had never felt before.


    My eyes grew wide, and I wished I was dreaming. However, their faces were unmistakable¨Cit was


    Matthew and Mnie.


    I nearly screamed. Although I knew Matthew was cheating on me, I never imagined it would be with his


    own sister.


    I was unable to move, as if struck by lightning. Anyone else would have stormed in, but I stood there


    like a


    fool, arms and legs as heavy as lead. The noise in the room was so loud that my ears buzzed, and my


    eyes got as big as they could go.


    I snapped out of my daze. Before leaving, I took a few photos and a video with shaky hands.


    A wave of nausea hit me as I covered my mouth and ran downstairs. I vomited uncontrobly.


    Then, I ran aimlessly through the dark streets. I had no n, no destination, just a never¨Cending sprint.


    All I could think about was how vile they were.


    I ran along Bayview Street until I reached the riverside, which was still brightly lit. The burning fire in my


    chest consumed my body and mind, and everything became painfully clear.


    He had slept with his sister. That was why Mnie always opposed me, yet Matthew still adored her.


    He


    allowed her to be arrogant and disrespectful to me, and he even neglected our daughter.


    She could openly pose as his wife at Gr Tower, That was why Johnson said he had never seen


    Matthew bring his mistress anywhere. She could go on business trips with him, and the ce he


    bought


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    was in her name. Everything suddenly made sense.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I screamed at the roaring river.


    Why? Why did it have to be like this? It was all so disgusting! Feeling filthy, I charged down the


    riverbank. I threw myself into the water, desperate to cleanse myself¡­


    The icy river water engulfed me, and I quickly came to my senses. But it was toote to turn back. I


    couldn¡¯t do anything because of the raging current. In my panic, I struggled and fell into the water,


    making


    a ssh.


    Soon after, a hand grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the shore, I was then thrown to the ground. I


    lay


    there coughing and gasping for air.


    A towering man stood before me, silhouetted against the light, water beads cascading from his head.


    His face appeared stern and fearsome in the soft glow.


    The man who saved me was As.


    A wave of humiliation and anger hit me. I howled and cried like a child.


    As didn¡¯t stop me or pull me up. He simply let me wail until I was drained, He stood next to me, his


    eyes cold and alert, as if to keep me from jumping back into the water,


    My cries stopped, and I struggled to get up. I waspletely soaked and could not stop shivering, but I


    managed to stand.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± My voice was hoarse, and I trembled from the cold.


    He walked over to me, removed his wet coat, and put it on m


    retained his body heat, keeping me warm andforted.


    shoulders. Though it was damp, the coat


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again. Your parents gave you life to cherish, not waste.¡± His voice was low and hoarse.


    He pulled his coat tighter around me, wrapping me snugly.


    He did not ask why I did it, or embarrass me. Aside from gratitude, I could not find words to express


    how I felt.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can ovee whatever happens.¡± His soothing words made my throat


    tighten again as his warm breath washed over me. It felt like my heart was being ripped apart.


    His eyes had softened noticeably. ¡°Let me take you home.¡±


    I forced a bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have a home anymore.¡±


    He paused, then tightened his grip on me, surprising me with his gentle arms.

 Chapter 41

    A Life¨CChanging Vow


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I cried uncontrobly again because I wasn¡¯t as strong as I thought. I don¡¯t know where I got the


    courage to remainposed enough to take a photo before running out of the house.


    As hesitated momentarily before patting my back. His gesture was gentlemanly. Although he was a


    stranger, hisfort relieved me. The walls I had put up crumbled as I clung to him. Unexpectedly, I


    encountered him a few times today, and he saw how pitiful I was.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time passed, but I eventually stopped crying. Perhaps my tears had run dry.


    As patted me again and looked at me profoundly. Soon after, I saw the sky brightening and realized


    dawn was approaching.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pierce. I want to go to my friend¡¯s ce at Amethyst Apartments,¡± I said.


    He embraced me and nodded.


    When I appeared before Ivanna in such a miserable state, she could hardly believe her eyes. She


    rubbed her half¨Copened eyes, thinking she was hallucinating. ¡°Chlo, you¡­ What¡¯s happening? Weren¡¯t


    you supposed to go back to your hometown?¡±


    I stepped inside and threw myself into her arms. ¡°Ivanna¡­¡±


    She embraced my stiff and cold body, leading me into the bathroom. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything right now,


    don¡¯t cry. Take a hot shower, all right?¡±


    I entered the bathroom, shivering as my teeth cked against each other, I turned on the heater and


    stood underneath the warm water. The warmth helped me regain my senses when Ivanna knocked on


    the


    door.


    I changed into the dry clothes she gave me and saw she had prepared a bowl of ginger soup for me.


    Suddenly, I thought of As, who had stayed with me throughout the night. I wondered if he would


    appreciate a bowl of soup, too.


    I passed Ivanna my phone. She looked puzzled, then realized what I meant. She was just as shocked


    as me when she flipped through the photos. Ivanna looked at me wide¨Ceyed, her voice trembling as


    she asked, ¡°A¨CAm I hallucinating?!¡±


    She pped herself, and I burst intoughter. My tears fell as Iughed until I nearly vomited again.


    Suddenly, I picked up a fruit knife from the coffee table and cut my arm.


    Ivanna eximed, ¡°Chloe!¡±


    She snatched the knife and red at me. I knew how frustrated she was with me. However, when the


    knife sliced my skin, it released waves of pent¨Cup emotions. It was a bizarre sense of relief.


    While I didn¡¯t encourage self¨Charm, it seemed to provide a way to release my suppressed frustrations.


    s


    ¡°Chloe, wake up! Is that scum worth your life?!¡± Ivanna yelled at me, ¡°Have you ever considered what


    happens to your daughter if you die? What about your parents? Are they just supposed to fend for


    themselves?


    ¡°You might find relief if you die, but what about Ava? She¡¯s still so young. Are you okay with letting her


    fall into that scumbag¡¯s hands? Will Mnie treat her well? By then, she¡¯ll be worse off than death.


    ¡°As for your parents, they mortgaged their house, but you haven¡¯t paid off the loan yet. If you die, can


    that jerk repay it? By then, you¡¯ll leave them wandering the streets without a roof over their heads. 1


    ¡°Your parents will carry a load of debt and be ridiculed! They¡¯re both teachers who value dignity. Have


    you considered that jerk and his bitch dancing on your grave if you die? They¡¯ll enjoy everything you¡¯ve


    built without lifting a finger.


    They¡¯ll be living in luxury while abusing Ava. Your daughter will have nowhere else to go then!¡± Ivanna¡¯s


    scolding jolted me awake. She was speaking the irrefutable truth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die! I¡¯m not that weak¡± I clenched my teeth and said each word firmly.


    Honestly, I hadn¡¯t considered dying. Even what I did at the river wasn¡¯t about dying. I just wanted to


    cleanse myself and regain rity because I had lost my sense of direction and purpose. I sat in a daze,


    letting Ivanna tend to my wound and console me.


    She handed me a ss of water, saying, ¡°Have a drink and nap. We¡¯ll face this together when you


    wake up.


    I epted the water and downed it. Soon, drowsiness took over, and I gradually fell asleep.


    It was already three in the afternoon when I woke up. I realized Ivanna had stayed beside me the entire


    time. The pain in my arm reminded me it was all real and not a nightmare.


    I sat up and held my head, only seeing Matthew and Mnie entangled in my mind.


    ¡°Matthew, I will make your life a living hell!¡± I emphasized each word with unwavering determination.

 Chapter 42

    An Unforgivable Sin


    This would be my promise to live on and embrace a new version of myself.


    Ivanna saw my determination and shook her head. She advised, ¡°Have something to eat.¡±


    I nodded, and she strode out to prepare some food. Meanwhile, I gathered my emotions and fixed my


    appearance before leaving the room. After the meal, I told Ivanna, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Why don¡¯t you stay with me for a few days and calm down before doing that?¡±


    I knew she was worried, so I looked at her and said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t give up so easily. I¡¯ll take back


    everything that belongs to me!¡±


    ¡°Then how will you exin not leaving to see your parents?¡± Ivanna was still worried.


    I remained calm and replied, ¡°I have an exnation.¡±


    Immediately after, I changed into my own clothes, picked up my bag, and checked my phone. Before


    leaving. I instructed Ivanna, ¡°Please get that coat cleaned for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Ivanna grabbed her bag, put on her shoes, and took the coat. On the way, she


    asked


    me about my next steps


    I shook my head and said, I haven¡¯t decided yet, but I won¡¯t spare them.¡±


    As I unlocked my phone, a flood of notifications greeted me. I called my mother back and learned that


    my father¡¯s condition had improved. I could hear the joy in my mother¡¯s voice, and I sighed in relief.


    Finally, luck was on my side.


    I told my mother I would return after the hurricane and then hung up to recheck my phone, I saw


    several missed calls from Matthew but didn¡¯t dare to return his call. Instead, I called my mother¨Cinw.


    I informed her I hadn¡¯t left, so she didn¡¯t have to pick Ava up today.


    Everything seemed normal when I reached home with Ava. Matthew saw us, and his face lit up.


    ¡°Honey, Ava, you¡¯re home! I made some food for you two. Wash your hands. Dinner¡¯s almost ready.¡±


    It was apparent he knew I didn¡¯t¡¯leave yesterday. He approached and took the things from my hands.


    Afterward, he said, ¡°I got homete afterst night¡¯s gathering, and my phone died. After charging it, I


    forgot to turn it back on, so I missed your call.


    ¡°I thought you were calling to let me know younded safely.¡± There was a hint of probing in his tone,


    called my mom early this morning and learned that you didn¡¯t leave. Are you mad at me? I¡¯ve been


    trying


    ???


    Matthew tried to embrace me, but I avoided him and took Ava to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    Matthew followed and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be upset. Do you know how worried I was when I couldn¡¯t


    reach


    you? Where have you been all this time? Did Ivanna pick you up?¡±


    Although he spoke, my mind was full of sickening images of him and Mnie. I felt queasy and gently


    pushed Ava out of the bathroom before shutting the door. I suppressed my disgust and reminded


    myself


    to endure it.


    I couldn¡¯t ruin all my efforts and had to hold on for my daughter¡¯s sake. After washing my face, I opened


    the door and left the bathroom, saying, ¡°Ava, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Matthew was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s right, honey. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    He approached me, and his hand identally grazed the bandage on my arm. I winced in pain,


    startling him. Only then did he notice the bandage. ¡°Honey, what happened? Why are you injured? Let


    me see!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t expect the man I had lived with for many years to be so skilled at feigning concern. I thought it


    was a waste that he didn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry. He could¡¯ve won many awards.


    ¡°Tell me, how did this happen?¡± He even raised his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? Would this have happened if you had picked me upst night?¡± I stood my


    ground,


    giving an equal performance.


    Matthew¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°What happened? I¡¯m sorry, honey. Please tell me how you got injured.¡±


    ¡°Eat your meal. I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I softened my attitude a bit, worried about scaring Ava. I


    carried her to her seat and grabbed a bowl to feed her.


    Matthew paused, then reluctantly sat beside me. He tended to our meal, showing his caring and


    considerate side. Deep down, I knew Matthew wasn¡¯t concerned about my injury. Instead, he was


    worried


    about where I was and getting exposed.

 Chapter 43

    Orchestrating a Chance Meeting


    I overcame my trauma that night andy on the tainted bed. To stay motivated, I repeatedly told myself


    that oveing all this was the first step to my revenge.


    Matthew leaned over and wanted to hug me, but I pushed him away. I¡¯m on my period. Don¡¯t bother


    me,


    please.¡±


    He moved away and sighed, ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault you¡¯re upset. Please don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep. My mind¡¯s back home, and I have no idea how my dad¡¯s doing. I have nothing to be mad


    about. Please spare me the drama,¡± I said, concealing my genuine emotions.


    He smiled and leaned closer to give me a peck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Things will work out.¡±


    I clenched my hand under the covers, feeling disgusted. I silently cursed, annoyed beyond measure


    because Matthew messed around with his sister. It made my skin crawl. I would¡¯ve shattered his


    family¡¯s


    reputation if I didn¡¯t need to reim what was mine.


    However, I couldn¡¯t rush in recklessly. The money was gone, and the house wasn¡¯t even under my


    name. I


    had promised Ava a big house, and I couldn¡¯t break that promise.


    My mind was a mess as I tried to find the quickest way to regain control over my life. I didn¡¯t want to


    spend another moment with this sick bastard. Even sharing a bed with him disgusted me.


    I was impressed by myposure and thankful I didn¡¯t give in to my ragest night.


    The following day, I met Adrian to present my evidence and financial data. I briefed him on the


    situation¡¯s developments, and even he felt somewhat surprised. Still, he analyzed the current situation


    from a legal


    perspective.


    Despite evidence of his infidelity, my chances of winning were only fifty percent since he had solely


    managed thepany for years.


    I asked if sibling rtions could help my case, but Adrian said it would require confirming blood ties and


    only amount to moral condemnation. There wasn¡¯t a precise legal verdict, so it didn¡¯t matter who he


    cheated on me with.


    I repeated Adrian¡¯s words to myself, ¡°I only have a fifty percent chance, huh? No, I want everything.¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t deserve my forgiveness, and I was determined to make him pay.


    Adrian advised gathering more evidence and preparing for the possibility of a courtroom showdown, so


    l signed a representation agreement with him. We also discussed some strategies I wanted to employ.


    My objective was evident when I left thew firm. Whatever the circumstances, I had to confront them


    head¨Con. I needed to rely on myself to change the current situation.


    Foremost, I had to regain control over Tanum Corporation. Knowing my enemy inside¨Cout was


    essential for victory.


    I returned to the office since it was the source of Matthew¡¯s sess and failure. Every problem


    stemmed from this ce, and I would end it here.


    I began reconnecting with old clients, using Johnson as a bridge. Initially, he was reluctant and even a


    little dishonest. Although it took a while, I discovered his wife¡¯s whereabouts.


    On the day she went for a prenatal checkup, I coincidentally went to the same hospital for a galldder


    checkup. The orchestrated chance encounter with Johnson¡¯s wife, Myra Starning, went perfectly.


    We even went shopping together and bought numerous baby items for her unborn child. We had a


    delightful time. I also praised Johnson, mentioning my gratitude for his years of dedication to our


    Ultimately, we bought too many things and had to call Johnson to pick Myra up.


    As we parted, Johnson witnessed how close Myra and I were. I knew Johnson¡¯s heart must¡¯ve


    dropped.

 Chapter 44

    Winning Over One¡¯s Heart


    I intentionally recounted my trip to Matthew without withholding a single detail when I returned home.


    He beamed and praised me, ¡°You¡¯re a wise partner. You¡¯re understanding and skilled at winning


    people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    However, I corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s not about winning people¡¯s hearts, but about being kind. Speaking of


    Johnson, he¡¯s done a lot for our family. It¡¯s natural for a man like you not to notice these things, but


    women appreciate small gestures.¡±


    Truthfully, I aimed my actions at dispelling Matthew¡¯s suspicions. I knew this sly fox would be


    vignt if I hid things from him, and he found outter, I had to break him down without revealing my


    intentions.


    With this excuse, I frequented the wives of those clients,ying the groundwork for my future. To


    Matthew, I employed womanly tricks, which were nothing more than having meals and doing our nails


    together.


    Although I bustled, he thought it would amount to nothing. Still, he praised me a few times, ¡°This is


    good because everyone gets to know each other. I¡¯m out there managing while you¡¯re the queen of the


    household.¡±


    Naturally, Matthew enjoyed my role. Meanwhile, I nned to make him pay a hundred fold.


    During dinner that evening. I asked, ¡°When will we get the money for the house?¡±


    ¡°Soon, once we finalize the payment for the Watend Project,¡± He casually replied.


    ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m uneasy about the money not being in the ount.¡± I voiced my concerns, looking at


    Matthew, ¡°Don¡¯t take this lightly. I¡¯ve been eyeing a couple of good housestely. Why do you seem so


    indifferent about it?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Nonsense, how could I be? I said it before. The project investment is for a big payoff,¡± He deflected.


    I spoke confidently, ¡°Making money is important, but so is Ava. Do you think I want to buy a house just


    for myself? Won¡¯t you live there too? Schooling is a big deal now that Ava¡¯s growing up. We can¡¯t let


    herg.


    behind, can we?¡±


    In short, I wouldn¡¯t let him rest until that money was back where it belonged.


    Since Johnson realized how quickly I could reach Myra, he became extra cautious and attentive. He


    would immediately respond whenever I called.


    At that moment, some good news arrived. The bidding slots for the ATL Empire projects were finalized,


    This news shook Matthew, and Johnson reported the former¡¯s reaction, Initially, Matthew hadn¡¯t taken it


    seriously, so he handed it to me. Unexpectedly, a random urrence had brought such impressive


    results.


    Getting nominated meant one thing. Regardless of whether we ultimately secured the contract, it was


    evident that Tanum Corporation could register itself alongside bigpanies like ATL Empire.


    It established Tanum Corporation¡¯s foundation in the city¡¯s building materials industry to a certain


    extent.


    After much deliberation, thepany decided that such a significant project required Matthew¡¯s direct


    involvement.


    As for the developmentpany he had initially put all his effort into, they required upfront investment.


    It gave Matthew a headache since financing inherently carried risks. It was a grand scheme, and the


    final


    reckoning could be pretty different, even with high profits.


    I summed up the situation from thest briefing. The only way we could outshine two otherpanies


    and reach the final stage was if I had the upper hand in holiday products.


    If Matthew took over, he probably wouldn¡¯t fare well. Although I didn¡¯t want to relinquish control over


    this project, he was the ultimate decision¨Cmaker. Suddenly, an idea struck me.


    The coat. It seemed like I needed to reach out to As again.

 Chapter 45

    The Coctail Event


    With that thought in mind, I called Ivanna and asked about the coat. She eximed, ¡°Oh, I forgot it¡¯s


    still at the dry cleaners!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll pick it up myself,¡± I hung up and was about to get up when I remembered not


    having As¡¯s number.


    I sat back down and searched for it on myptop but failed. I couldn¡¯t find a trace of As. It seemed he


    wasn¡¯t a significant figure at ATL Empire. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be this elusive.


    As I recall, his presence and charisma were extraordinary. However, for apany as big as ATL


    Empire, anyone they hired wouldn¡¯t becking.


    Before I could figure out how to get As¡¯s number, I received a call from Matthew, asking me toe


    to his office.


    When I arrived, I realized he wanted me to cross¨Creference the information from myst visit to ATL


    Empire. I exined things to him, ensuring we left no stone unturned. After all, this was a significant


    deal,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    and Tanum Corporation was my brainchild.


    I couldn¡¯t allow any actions that contradicted Tanum Corporation¡¯s development. I specifically reminded


    Matthew to focus on the exclusive new product line.


    Before I could finish exining. Johnson entered and reported to Matthew. He mentioned an industry


    association cocktail event after receiving an invitation and a attendees list.


    I nced at the list and hatched a brilliant n. It was an excellent opportunity since many major


    companies were on the list, so I volunteered to apany Matthew to the event. Although he wasn¡¯t


    keen on the idea, I insisted on broadening my horizons.


    He eventually relented, and we attended the event together.


    I rarely attended such gatherings in the past, often leaving the public appearances to Matthew. After all,


    he was the head of the family in my eyes, and I was content to remain in the background.


    Still, he was no longer the same Matthew I knew. I couldn¡¯t afford to let go of any opportunities that


    allowed me to connect with this industry.


    At the event, I spotted As. He carried himself well, not less impressive than the portly CEOs present.


    He stood beside an elegant middle¨Caged man, conducting himself withposed grace.


    I discreetly inquired and discovered that the middle¨Caged man was Nick Wright, the General Manager


    of ATL Empire¡¯s Genovia headquarters. He was the key figure who should¡¯ve appeared during the


    bidding


    I chuckled because it meant As might be his assistant or something simr.


    Many clients I recognized attended the event, maintaining long¨Cstanding rtionships. They seized the


    opportunity and asked about my retreat over the years.


    I stood beside Matthew, ying the role of a doting wife. I mentioned I had been focused on family life.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was charming and treated me with care. Although ourpany wasn¡¯trge, his


    charisma and demeanor held their own against anyone. He chatted andughed, his manner polished.


    1


    Still, looks could be deceiving.


    Just as we put on a public disy of affection, As followed Nick toward me with a ss of wine. His


    deep gaze swept the crowd, finally settling on me.

 Chapter 46

    The Assistant Seems Arrogant


    My heart skipped a beat when I saw As¡® cold eyes again. Ourst encounter was still fresh in my


    mind.


    My hysterical behavior that night probably left a big impression on him. Now, I was pretending to be


    affectionate with Matthew, and it felt embarrassing.


    I instinctively removed my hand from Matthew¡¯s arm and smiled at As. Nick approached, and a


    crowd gathered around him to chat and get his attention. Matthew was among them.


    I observed them coldly. Indeed, they were ¡°sincere.¡± As briefly nced at Matthew. I was sure there


    was a hint of disdain in his gaze.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nick didn¡¯t introduce As, and As didn¡¯t seem interested in meeting anyone. Instead, he stood


    beside me and said, ¡°Ms. Hartz. Oh, maybe I should address you as Mrs. Murphy?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hartz, please,¡± I replied nomittally. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here today.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He sipped his drink and asked, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re in a good mood?


    ¡°Life must go on. As you said, everything depends on the individual. My response was diplomatic, ¡°Oh,


    Mr. Pierce, I don¡¯t have your contact information. I still have your coat, so can I invite you to a meal


    sometime to give it back to you?¡±


    He sipped his drink again, and did not give me his number. He didn¡¯t seem willing to share it, so I didn¡¯t


    press.


    After seeing me talking to As, Matthew approached. He smiled as he wrapped an arm around me.¡±


    Chlo, who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is Mr. As Pierce from ATL Empire,¡± I said as I turned to face As. ¡°Mr. Pierce, this is my


    husband, Matthew, the CEO of Tanum Corporation.¡±


    Matthew extended his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Pierce!¡±


    As smiled lightly. ¡°Likewise.¡±


    He turned to me without continuing the conversation with Matthew, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Then he walked away without saying goodbye to Matthew. Despite being an assistant, he seemed


    uninterested.


    Matthew was annoyed and asked, ¡°What does he do at ATL Empire? He seems arrogant.¡±


    ¡°He represented Mr. Wright in the previous bidding meeting.¡± I said. I didn¡¯t know As¡¯s role at ATL


    Matthew scoffed. ¡°Pfft! He seems high and mighty, even harder to approach than Mr. Wright!¡±


    was a man who cared about his reputation. His desire for respect stemmed from his past experiences


    and insecurities. He was always afraid of being looked down on.


    He appeared to have found a support system since we started thepany. He liked being widely


    respected.


    I knew these things but chose to ignore them. Perhaps love blinded me, and I would hide his ws in


    such situations.


    After his betrayal, I had to rethink how I could love a deceitful person who had an affair with his sister.


    All that remained was disgust. That foolish state where love clouded my judgment seemed to have


    passed. As a result, his ws became ringly evident in my eyes.


    I nced at him. Matthew was still looking at As with a sour face as he walked away. He¡¯s such a


    scoundrel.


    As the banquet neared its end, I saw As again. He was bidding Nick and the others farewell,


    indicating


    they were leaving.


    There were a lot of people exchanging pleasantries. Naturally, Matthew could not pass up this chance.


    He


    went up to shake hands and make his presence known.


    As, however, came over to me. As he passed by, he slipped a note into my hand.

 Chapter 47

    Enduring Humiliation I was startled.


    My grip tightened on the note as I watched him walk away.


    My heart raced, and I stashed the note in my small clutch.


    When it was time to leave, I sat in the car while Matthew talked with several other executives from


    development firms.


    I retrieved the note, but my hands were trembling.


    His name and phone number were handwritten on it.


    He had given me his contact information.


    I smiled and tucked the note into apartment through my belongings without my knowledge.


    1 within my clutch, I was wary that Matthew would snoop Matthew discussed and criticized the people


    at the event all the way home.


    I silently cursed the despicable man beside me.


    His words did not interest me.


    Instead, I thought about meeting As again and learning more about ATL Empire.


    Since Matthew diverted the assets, why shouldn¡¯t I redirect my business? Tanum Corporation was my


    creation, but I was gone too long.


    Matthew had left his mark on thepany and its culture.


    Like its leader, thepany was not transparent enough.


    This strong desire struck me after the banquet.


    I had done it before, and I could do it again.


    I needed toy the foundation for my future.


    Upon arriving home, I kicked off my high heels and went to take a shower.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Matthew suddenly walked into the bathroompletely naked, and my face paled.


    *Hey! Matt, what are you doing? Get out, I¡¯m not done!¡± I covered my private parts, trying to shoo him


    away.


    He pounced on me yfully, drunk.


    ¡°Honey, how long has it been since we did it? Why are you being shy?¡± He ignored my protests and


    embraced me.


    His actions were greedy and impulsive.


    I desperately tried to push him away.


    He became angry at my resistance, despite usually being gentle.


    He overpowered me by lifting my soapy, slippery body.


    1 I was no match for him.


    My nerves and unpreparedness made me feel intense disgust for him.


    He showed no concern for my feelings.


    +15 BONUS I felt nauseous as tears streamed down my face.


    My eyes were wide open as I stared at the ceiling, and I vowed not to let this brute get away with it.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed.


    Matthew alternated between romantic words and vulgarities.


    Eventually, he drifted off to sleep like a log.


    I didn¡¯t know who he was thinking of.


    One thing was clear¨Cthis was nothing like how he used to treat me.


    If it weren¡¯t for our daughter, I might have killed him.


    Standing up, I ran to the bathroom and looked in the mirror.


    My body was covered in marks.


    I puked, washing myself inside and out.


    I needed to speed up my ns to escape this brute.


    I had to endure this humiliation for Ava¡¯s sake and my future.


    I cleaned myself in the bathroom for an hour before calming down.


    That night, I slept in Ava¡¯s room.


    I woke up to find Matthew next to me.


    His intense gaze revealed unspoken emotions.


    He grinned wickedly.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry! Was I too harsh on youst night? I just missed you so much, my love!¡± He


    advanced toward me again, forcefully pinning me down.


    ¡°Honey¡­ I want more of you!¡± I felt like my limbs were falling apart under his weight.


    I didn¡¯t resist and weakly said, ¡°Whatever How about we have another child?¡± you want.


    Even though I was the one saying them, I felt unprecedented disgust.


    But I knew this was thest thing he wanted to hear.


    Indeed, he froze as he hovered above me.


    His expression wasplicated, and after a while, he asked, ¡± Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve been


    thinking about it for a while!¡± I reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°And now seems to be the right time.¡± Thad no idea what he was thinking.


    He rolled off me, hugging me tightly and burying his head in my neck He said nothing and just held me


    close.


    I could feel the warmth and wetness on my neck¡­

 Chapter 48

    Finding the Right Time I remained still.


    His behavior puzzled me, but I knew they were crocodile tears.


    Eventually, he stood and said.


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡± He would not show me his face.


    I didn¡¯t care about his thoughts.


    Even if he showed such emotions asionally, my image of him would not change.


    I couldn¡¯t lower myself to the level of a brute.


    I knew quick action was my best defense.


    I couldn¡¯t let him seed.


    He returned to normal at breakfast, warm and smiling.


    ¡°Honey,e here.


    Eat while it¡¯s hot! Start with the milk!¡± He was attentive to me during breakfast, and everything seemed


    to have returned to normal.


    His actions left me feeling a little dazed.


    ¡°How about a day off today? You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently.


    I could tell when I held youst night,¡± he said tenderly.


    A vision of him and Mnie brought me back to reality.


    To calm my nausea, I patted my chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I keep feeling nauseous.


    Maybe I¡¯m too worried about my parents.¡± ¡°I know.


    Don¡¯t worry too much.


    Good things wille to good people.


    You call your mom every day, right? Once the pandemic passes, we¡¯ll go visit together.¡± Matthew¡¯s care


    was meticulous.


    He even helped me with a fried egg.


    ¡°Skip the yolk, okay?¡± Ever since I developed gallstones, I rarely ate egg yolks as they could trigger


    pain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s send some money to them today.


    I¡¯m afraid they might not have enough,¡± I suggested.


    I His hand froze for a second, and then he smiled.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± At the office, I called my mom and told her to ept any money Matthew might


    send her without hesitation As expected, my mom said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.


    Your dad and I have enough.


    Thepany has many expenses, so you guys don¡¯t need to spend too much on us.


    ¡°Mom, think of it from my perspective, okay? Can¡¯t you just ept our money and keep it for


    yourselves? Our duty is to support you, and you shouldn¡¯t refuse.


    If he offers, ept it¡± I was a bit frustrated.


    If only they could be as money¨Cconscious as the Murphy family, then maybe I wouldn¡¯t worry so much.


    The Murphy family was all about money, never turning it down.


    My mom¡¯s tone showed concern, ¡°Chlo, are you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.


    I¡¯m just anxious.


    Giving you guys money is always a struggle.


    Isn¡¯t it natural for a daughter to provide for her parents? Thepany is doing well now.


    You should just ept our support for my peace of mind!¡± I emphasized it again.


    My mother agreed reluctantly.


    However, I didn¡¯t see Matthew transfer any money all day.


    I knew he was trying to deceive me.


    Over dinner, I asked him, and he said he forgot due to his busy schedule.


    The following day at work, I reminded him again.


    He nodded repeatedly, promising to handle it soon.


    My mother called me at noon to say Matthew wired her ten thousand dors.


    It left me speechless.


    He only sent ten grand? I went to Matthew¡¯s office.


    His secretary said he was with a client.


    After hearing about the client, I went to the finance department.


    I filled out an application for a hundred thousand dors.


    Disregarding his meeting, I went straight to his office.


    I exined the situation and asked him to sign the form.


    He hesitated when he saw the amount stated.


    With a smile, I said, ¡°The ten grand you sent is not enough.


    They need to prepare for unexpected expenses since my dad suffers from something serious.


    Let¡¯s make sure they enjoy their retirement in peace.¡± He didn¡¯t expect me to reveal the amount he sent


    in front of the client.


    He was slightly embarrassed and quickly agreed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.


    Your parents need peace of mind.¡± He signed the application form and tried to y it off by saying, ¡°Ask


    your mom if there¡¯s anything else we can do for them.¡± I nodded and went to the finance department to


    arrange the transfer.


    After confirming my mother received the money, I returned to my office relieved.


    I gave him a chance to boost his image since he valued it so much.


    A satisfied smile spread across my face picked up the phone to check the time.


    Then, hesitantly, I dialed As¡¯s number.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 49

    An Unexpected Discovery The call went through.


    I introduced myself, and As responded, ¡°I know.¡± His reply surprised me.


    ¡°Um¡­ I was wondering if you could join me for lunch.


    I¡¯d like to return your coat.¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied, leaving me feeling quite embarrassed.


    He sure didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    As I struggled to respond, he continued, ¡°2 p.m.


    at the cafe in the Glenmarie za lobby.¡± As wasn¡¯t refusing me, but there was a scheduling conflict.


    ¡°Okay! See you then!¡± After ending the call, I silently repeated the name ATL Empire.


    I noticed that neither Matthew nor Johnson were around during my lunch break.


    They must have gone out.


    to lunch with clients.


    I turned and headed to the bathroom.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As soon as I entered a stall, I could hear two peopleing in while murmuring.


    ¡°Can you believe how unlucky Erica was? She got yelled at!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Mr.


    Murphy who approved the payment? Why would he be angry?¡± ¡°With his signature and his wife


    requesting the money, Erica wouldn¡¯t dare reject the application, right?¡± I suddenly understood they


    were discussing the money I requested earlier that day.


    They continued, ¡°It¡¯s clear that he wasn¡¯t happy with it.


    Looks like Chloe doesn¡¯t mean that much to him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she the founder of ourpany? Why is it so


    hard for her to get such little money?¡± ¡°That was centuries ago! I heard Mr.


    Murphy has a mistress now.


    One of them lowered their voice and continued, ¡°I overheard him tell Erica a few days ago not to


    deposit payments into thepany¡¯s ount.


    ¡°He must have subsidiarypanies.¡± Isn¡¯t that a little cold of him? ¡°He¡¯s trying to protect himself from


    Chloe.


    She¡¯s truly pitiful, and one day she¡¯ll have nothing.


    Look at he now She only requested a hundred thousand dors, and Mr.


    Murphy scolded Erical Enca¡¯s annoyed over +15 BONUS The Murphy family was all about money,


    never turning it down.


    My mom¡¯s tone showed concern, ¡°Chlo, are you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.


    I¡¯m just anxious.


    Giving you guys money is always a struggle.


    Isn¡¯t it natural for a daughter to provide for her parents? Thepany is doing well now.


    You should just ept our support for my peace of mind!¡± I emphasized it again.


    My mother agreed reluctantly.


    I However, I didn¡¯t see Matthew transfer any money all day.


    I knew he was trying to deceive me.


    Over dinner, I asked him, and he said he forgot due to his busy schedule.


    1 The following day at work I reminded him again.


    He nodded repeatedly, promising to handle it soon My mother called me at noon to say Matthew wired


    her ten thousand dors.


    It left me speechless.


    He only sent ten grand? I went to Matthew¡¯s office.


    His secretary said he was with a client.


    After hearing about the client, I went to the finance department.


    I filled out an application for a hundred thousand dors.


    Disregarding his meeting, I went straight to his office.


    unt stated.


    I exined the situation and asked him to sign the form.


    He hesitated when he saw the amount With a smile, I said, ¡°The ten grand you sent is not enough.


    They need to prepare for unexpected expenses since my dad suffers from something serious.


    Let¡¯s make sure they enjoy their retirement in peace.


    He didn¡¯t expect me to reveal the amount he sent in front of the client.


    He was slightly embarrassed and quickly agreed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.


    Your parents need peace of mind.¡± He signed the application form and tried to y it off by saying, ¡°Ask


    your mom if there¡¯s anything else we can do for them.¡± I nodded and went to the finance department to


    arrange the transfer.


    After confirming my mother received the money, I returned to my office relieved.


    I gave him a chance to boost his image since he valued it so much.


    A satisfied smile spread across my face.


    I picked up the phone to check the time.


    Then, hesitantly, I dialed As¡¯s number.


    +15 BONUS  An Unexpected Discovery The call went through.


    I introduced myself, and As responded, ¡°I know.¡± His reply surprised me.


    ¡°Um¡­ I was wondering if you could join me for lunch.


    I¡¯d like to return your coat.¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied, leaving me feeling quite embarrassed.


    He sure didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    As I struggled to respond, he continued, ¡°2 p.m.


    at the cafe in the Glenmarie za lobby.¡± As wasn¡¯t refusing me, but there was a scheduling conflict.


    I ¡°Okay! See you then!¡± After ending the call, I silently repeated the name ATL Empire.


    I noticed that neither Matthew nor Johnson were around during my lunch break.


    They must have gone out to lunch with clients.


    I turned and headed to the bathroom.


    As soon as I entered a stall, I could hear two peopleing in while murmuring.


    ¡°Can you believe how unlucky Erica was? She got yelled at!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Mr.


    Murphy who approved the payment? Why would he be angry?¡± ¡°With his signature and his wife


    requesting the money, Erica wouldn¡¯t dare reject the application, right?¡± I suddenly understood they


    were discussing the money I requested earlier that day.


    They continued, ¡°It¡¯s clear that he wasn¡¯t happy with it.


    Looks like Chloe doesn¡¯t mean that much to him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she the founder of ourpany? Why is it so


    hard for her to get such little money?¡± That was centuries ago! I heard Mr.


    Murphy has a mistress now.¡± One of them lowered their voice and continued, ¡°I overheard him tell Erica


    a few days ago not to deposit payments into thepany¡¯s ount ¡°He must have subsidiary


    companies.¡± Can¡¯t that a little cold of him?¡± He¡¯s trying to protect himself from Chloe.


    She¡¯s truly pitiful, and one day she¡¯ll have nothing.


    Look at her She only requested a hundred thousand dors, and Mr.


    Murphy scolded Erical Brice annoyed over +15 BONUS ¡°Goodness! Isn¡¯t she on Mr.


    Murphy¡¯s team? She probably didn¡¯t expect that treatment.¡± One of them bitterly remarked, ¡°Back when


    Chloe was still around thepany, Erica stuck to her.


    ¡°But as soon as Chloe left, she turned to Mr.


    Murphy.


    Maybe she has a crush on him, but too bad he doesn¡¯t feel the same way.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just enjoying the


    benefits.


    Do you think she¡¯s in that position for nothing? She¡¯s living her life, and I¡¯d endure scoldings daily if I


    could get those perks.¡± ¡± The two continued their hushed conversation and left.


    It seems that Matthew yelled at Erica over my money transfer today.


    His pious appearance and remarks about my parents¡® peace of mind had blinded me.


    I had chosen such a despicable person to be my husband.


    I called Ivanna to investigate thepany¡¯s cash flow.


    It appeared Johnson still had reservations about me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I think Matthew¨Cmight have shellpanies.


    Investigate Mnie Murphy.


    Henry Murphy, and Grace Murphy.


    Check what assets are under these names.¡± ¡°This guy has been nning for a long time,¡± Ivanna


    snarled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! He¡¯s such a scumbag!¡± ¡°He¡¯s still pretending because he hasn¡¯t settled everything yet.


    So, I need to act quickly.


    I think there are big discrepancies between the ounts.


    Dig deeper for me.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± *Also, check Erica Turner¡¯s phone records.


    I¡¯ll send you her phone number shortly.


    The more detailed, the better.


    See if there are other ounts under her name.


    Do you need her ID?¡± ¡°No, her phone number is enough.


    Who is she?¡± ¡°A Finance Director at Tanum Corporation.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± i need conclusive evidence


    that proves my point.¡± I directed Ivanna in the exact direction I wanted her to Invectigate I felt some


    relief and went to have some pasta for lunch.


    Then I took Atles¡® cost and went to the cafe, only to find him already there.


    +15 BONUS I smiled and walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, am Ite?¡± He gave a mischievous half¨Csmile, ¡°I was having lunch nearby with a client.


    I got here early.¡± I handed him the coat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had it dry¨Ccleaned.


    Thank you!¡± He took it and ced it on the seat next to him.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Just fruit juice.¡± Before I could even order my drink, As pointed


    outside the window and looked at me.


    I followed his gesture and looked over.

 Chapter 50

    He is Shrewd There was an Italian restaurant across the street.


    Two people were stepping out, the woman leaning on the man¡¯s arm.


    They probably just finished lunch, but it seemed like it took a while.


    They stood in front of the restaurant.


    After some exchange of words, the woman kissed the man on the cheek.


    He ruffled her hair affectionately, giving her a tender smile.


    After hailing a cab for her, he turned and hurried across the square.


    They were none other than Matthew and Mnie.


    My cheeks became flushed.


    I forced an awkward smile, and I could sense the twitching at theers of my mouth.


    I looked at As and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡± He stared at me before speaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± I struggled to manage the awkwardness I felt.


    I thought Matthew and Johnson had gone out to dine with clients, but I was wrong.


    Only Johnson was doing that.


    The atmosphere turned heavy.


    Fortunately, the server arrived with our drinks.


    As pushed my drink toward me as he stared.


    After a while, he asked softly, ¡°Does it bother you?¡± I chuckled.


    As¡¯s question left me unsure how to answer.


    To say I wasn¡¯t was a lie.


    I saw my husband doing it with another woman.


    How could I not be bothered? However, it wouldn¡¯t change reality.


    I felt like a failure, so I ignored his question.


    He always seemed to witness my most embarrassing moments.


    I couldn¡¯t decide if he was my nemesis.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    or my guardian angel.


    Sipping my juice, I felt a slight ache under my right rib.


    ¡°I want to exin something to you,¡± I said, facing him His eyes had a puzzled look as he waited for me


    to continue.


    ¡°That night when you saw me by the river, I wasn¡¯t trying tomit suicide.¡± I didn¡¯t know why I was


    exining this to him.


    After all, As was a stranger to me.


    Maybe my pride was acting up.


    ¡°I felt dirty after what I saw at home that night.


    I just wanted the river to wash away my shame and anger.


    He looked at me seriously.


    I chuckled and continued, ¡°The woman you saw with him earlier is his sister, Hearing that did not


    change his gaze.


    I was surprised.


    I suddenly felt like a sad movie character.


    As had no connection to my life, and Tanum Corporation hoped to get a project from hispa My


    actions were incredibly unwise.


    I was so foolish.


    +15 BONUS The ache under my ribs worsened.


    I pressed my hand against it, realizing I hadn¡¯t felt like this in a long I time.


    My palm was slightly sweaty.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± He noticed my subtle movement and stared at my hand pressed against my


    side.


    ¡°Oh no, it happens all the time! I¡¯m fine!¡± I withdrew my hand and changed the subject.


    ¡°Why were you by the riverside that night?¡± I couldn¡¯t ask how he saw me ¡°jump into the river.


    Was it a coincidence? I couldn¡¯t believe that he would be by the riverside sote at night.


    ¡°You left your luggage in the car,¡± he replied casually, I filled in the rest of the story.


    As must¡¯ve seen me rush out.


    He could not stop me or return my luggage.


    That was why he had followed me to the river and rescued me.


    1 He was wise.


    I grinned at him, but the intensified pain under my ribs made it difficult to remainposed.


    My forehead felt cool, and I persisted, ¡°Thank¡­ you! I¡¯m not feeling too well.


    I¡¯ll¡­ excuse myself.


    My My vision blurred from the sudden pain.


    I wanted to get up and leave quickly, but I lost control when I groaned.


    In a daze, I felt a powerful arm stabilize my body.


    Hisrge hand held mine.


    The pain made my ears buzz, and I couldn¡¯t hear his voice.


    ¡°Ahh, it hurts¡­ ¡°I clung to thatrge hand like a lifeline.


    The intense pain darkened my vision, and I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 51

    consciousness.


    An Emergency When I awoke, I found myself lying in an emergency room.


    Everything seemed normal, and the excruciating pain vanished, leaving me numb.


    As was beside me, looking concerned.


    It appeared he had brought me to the emergency room.


    My sudden condition must¡¯ve startled him, and I felt apologetic ¡°Did I scare you? I¡¯m sorry,¡± I chuckled


    awkwardly, ¡°You always seem to catch me at my worst.


    Thank you! for saving me again.¡± ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± As scrutinized my expression with a hint


    of worry in his eyes.


    ¡°I have gallstones, an old problem,¡± I replied.


    He called the doctor, and I underwent another examination.


    The doctor gave me a detailed report of my condition and provided some instructions before informing


    Ass that I could leave after finishing the IV drip.


    When the doctor left, I reassured As, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s how this condition is.


    The pain is terrifying, but I feel nothing afterward.¡± He nodded and asked, ¡°Should I inform your family?¡±


    I shook my head and thought the only family I had around was too young.


    Besides Ava, I had no family nearby.


    It seemed no one genuinely cared about me anymore, so why bother pretending? I didn¡¯t even know


    when or how I had ended up in this situation.


    I wondered what I did wrong to deserve such betrayal from Matthew.


    The most heartbreaking thing was having someone you trusted most deceive you.


    As noticed my silence and added, ¡°If you need anything, let me know.¡± After the IV drip, he insisted


    on driving me home, so I reluctantly let him take me to Ava¡¯s preschool.


    He didn¡¯t ask much during the drive, and when we arrived, I kindly asked him to leave first.


    He only drove away after confirming I was okay.


    When I picked Ava up, I was surprised to see Matthew¡¯s car there.


    Ava happily jumped into his arms, and he held her close.


    Ava¡¯s excitedughter echoed through the air, attracting many parents¡® attention.


    Matthew told me his mother had invited us to have dinner at their ce.


    Initially, I felt reluctant since I had to face Mnie.


    However, I saw Ava¡¯s excitement about visiting her grandmother and didn¡¯t want to disappoint her.


    After all, they were her rtives, too.


    I wondered how much longer this situation could continue.


    +15 BONUS Johnson called me when I entered the car.


    I nced at Matthew, who was driving, and answered the call.


    Johnson told me that the woman who came to thepany building to find Matthew was Lauren


    Burton, a confidante of a CEO.


    ¡°Got it, thanks!¡± I cut Johnson off, not wanting him to say more.


    Matthew was perceptive.


    As soon as I hung up, he asked who was calling.


    [¡°I was looking for a pair of shoes for your mother.


    They didn¡¯t have her size then, but now they do,¡± I said offhandedly.


    ¡°Should we go pick them up? It¡¯s on the way to my mom¡¯s!¡± He stared at me in the rearview mirror.


    I looked back at him and said, ¡°Maybe another time.


    It¡¯s not convenient right now.¡± ¡°Where is it? It¡¯s just a short drive.¡± He seemed genuinely interested in


    verifying my ims.


    ¡°Hobbits Shop of Shoes on Shebster Street,¡± I replied.


    He studied my face momentarily, then exited the next intersection.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I clenched my fist tightly, silently cursing.


    Damn it! What a jerk! The car sped along, and we soon arrived at the shoe store.


    He parked the car and looked at me.


    ¡°I¡¯li follow you in.¡± I scoffed softly, realizing he didn¡¯t believe me and wanted to

 Chapter 52

    The Murphy Family Dinner I exited the car without waiting for him, holding Ava¡¯s hand as


    we headed inside.


    Meanwhile, Matthew followed us with a smile.


    Usually, he would have let me go in alone, especially in times like these.


    I knew he wanted to see if I was lying.


    I nced at the shoes on disy when we entered the shop.


    Matthew was watching me closely, waiting for me to embarrass myself.


    Surprisingly, the sales associate recognized me, saying, ¡°Mrs.


    Hartz, are you here to pick up the shoes?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°All right, let me get them for you!¡± She hurried into the storeroom and soon handed me a


    shoebox.


    ¡°Size 8, brown!¡± I took the box, opened it to look inside, and handed it to Matthew.


    I thanked the sales associate as well.


    Matthew blinked in slight surprise as he took the box.


    He hugged me and thanked the sales associate.


    On the way back, he seemed unusually energetic, chatting nonstop.


    I simply responded with a few words.


    I barely ate during the meal.


    Firstly, the afternoon¡¯s gallstone pain had me avoiding greasy foods.


    Secondly, sitting near Mnie ruined my appetite.


    Sitting with this family made me feel nauseated like never before.


    Matthew had been busy serving me while Mnie¡¯s piercing gaze dug into me with displeasure.


    She finally couldn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°Chloe, weren¡¯t you less fussy when you ate at home? Why is it


    harder to please you than Ava now?¡± ¡°Well, your brother always caters to you, right?¡± I smiled at


    Mnie.


    Her eyes narrowed as she scrutinized me.


    ¡°What do you¡­mean?¡± I pushed the te of food Matthew had served me to her.


    ¡°Nothing.


    I didn¡¯t touch the food.


    You can have it.


    Just because your brother likes a certain dish doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it, too.


    His taste is too heavy.¡± Then I looked at Matthew.


    ¡°You better attend to your sister.


    I¡¯ve been having galldder issues and am a little nauseous.


    I went to the hospital this afternoon, and the doctor warned me about my diet.¡± I noticed Matthew


    frowning, and he stopped his utensils midway to look at me ambiguously Mnie nced at Matthew


    and pushed the te away, muttering, I¡¯m not picking up your leftovers.¡± I chuckled and purposely


    asked, ¡°Really? What¡¯s there to fear in leftover food? It¡¯s not from a random +15 BONUS I inwardly


    mocked her.


    Mnie wasn¡¯t willing to take my leftovers but was more than willing to take Matthew.


    I found it hrious when she said she wouldn¡¯t eat my leftovers.


    Grace looked at Mnie and said, ¡°With your temper and wits, who¡¯d be able to tolerate you in the


    future?¡± ¡°Well, if no one can, I won¡¯t find anyone.


    I never nned on leaving this house.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Is that a problem?¡± Mnie spoke with confidence.


    I almost burst intoughter when she spoke with such conviction.


    I wondered what Grace would think if she knew about the rtionship between her two children.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®won¡¯t find anyone? You want your brother to support you for a lifetime?¡± Grace


    couldn¡¯tprehend what her daughter meant.


    I smiled lightly instead of getting involved.


    Too much talk led to mistakes; it wasn¡¯t time to reveal my intentions.


    However, pacifying wouldn¡¯t work because someone on the table was relentless.


    1 ¡°It¡¯s never good news whenever youe here,¡± Mnie pointed at me, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re one of us


    just because you married Matthew.¡± She sounded like the wife, and I was the mistress.


    I calmly looked at her and responded, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°If not you, who else?¡± Mnie


    didn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± I answered, putting down my utensils.


    The rest of the family stared at me nkly.

 Chapter 53

    Hidden Meanings Matthew and Grace wanted to reprimand Mnie, but Henry impatiently


    said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat!¡± His attitude didn¡¯t surprise me.


    After all, he had excessively indulged his daughter and never denied her anything.


    I knew he was aiming his impatience at me.


    Ava shivered from Henry¡¯s shout and dropped her spoon with a ng.


    The sound snapped me out of my thoughts, and I repressed my anger before picking up the spoon and


    giving her a new one.


    Afterward, I looked at Mnie and asked, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m an ipatible factor in this family?


    Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have said that.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Let¡¯s see what the rest of us think.¡± Matthew¡¯s expression grew grave, and he patted my shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.


    Let¡¯s eat.¡± Grace also hurried to mediate.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, so don¡¯t nitpick at words.


    That¡¯s what Mel is like.


    She¡¯s just one to hold onto old grudges.¡± I¡¯ve never taken Mnie¡¯s words to heart.


    Still, that doesn¡¯t mean she does either, right? I¡¯ve never considered whether or not I¡¯m an outsider


    here.


    I¡¯m just Matthew¡¯s wife, brought into the family through marriage- ¡°So what? Divorcees are plenty,¡±


    Mnie rolled her eyes, interrupting me.


    i was puzzled and looked at Matthew, my expression darkening.


    I cursed inwardly.


    What the hell?! ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Matthew scolded Mnie.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.


    Maybe your brother will grow tired of me one day.


    Only then can you call me an outsider.


    Unlike you, who will always be a part of this family.


    However, even if your brother wants a divorce, he probably hasn¡¯t decided yet.


    Why are you so anxious?¡± I red daggers at Mnie and saw Matthew¡¯s expression worsening.


    He also red at Mnie, scolding her.


    ¡°What do you mean? I won¡¯t get a divorce! Mel, don¡¯t believe everything you hear.¡± I I smirked and


    raised an eyebrow at Mnie ¡°Even if your brother doesn¡¯t want me, you can¡¯t im the Uitle of Mrs.


    Murphy.¡± You Past actions speak louder than words.


    I don¡¯t need to exin it.


    The truth wille out in time.


    I also don¡¯t want to stoop as low as you.


    Everyone present knows our history.


    No need for me to feign ignorance like you¡± My words carried hidden meanings, hinting at Matthew¡¯s


    parents +15 BONUS I couldn¡¯t keep some things unsaid.


    Even though I didn¡¯t have the upper hand in the current situation, 1 couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you went to the hospital?¡± Matthew suddenly asked.


    ¡°Do you believe everything she says? You¡¯ve spoiled her!¡± Mnie retorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m still his wife.


    Who should he spoil if not me? Doesn¡¯t he spoil you too?¡± I took out my diagnosis from my bag and


    ced it before Matthew, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I call you? You were busy having lunch.¡± Matthew paled, and his


    eyes flickered for a moment.


    Ava quietly reached under the table and tugged at my shirt.


    She said timidly, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°All right, baby.¡± I stood up and carried Ava with me as we


    walked out.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± I breathed in the fresh air as we left the residence.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh and vow that they would pay for their words Matthew caught up and took Ava


    from me, saying, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be mad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.


    Do I look mad?¡± I smiled faintly and looked at Ava.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± After Ava fell asleep that night, Matthew pulled me close.


    ¡°Does it still hurt? Do you still feel sick? Is that why you¡¯ve been vomitingtely? I¡¯m sorry for not being


    there for you, honey.


    I had a business lunch today.


    Please call me next time.


    You¡¯re the most important person to me.¡± I was speechless, sighing inwardly.


    That night, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Lauren Burton

 Chapter 54

    The Big Showdown I couldn¡¯t wait to get to the office in the morning.


    I called Johnson and asked for detailed information about Lauren.


    I picked up on the hidden meaning behind his words and learned that Lauren had her sights on


    Matthew.


    Considering what I witnessed between them the other day, I remembered Matthew looking slightly


    shifty.


    After all, once a man stole a kiss, he would likely crave more.


    My heart stung again.


    I once thought oveing difficulties would solidify our love.


    I never expected Matthew not to be my soulmate.


    Still, I didn¡¯t have time for sorrow and had to take matters into my own hands to save myself.


    The information Ivanna uncovered shocked me even more.


    Indeed, all three Murphys had ounts.


    Mnie owned properties and had a construction and renovationpany registered with a capital of


    1.5 million dors.


    Though thepany didn¡¯t have many projects, its cash flow was substantial.


    It was clear where the money wasing from.


    With a registration amounting to 1.5 million, it was evident that Matthew had been profiting over the


    years.


    The deposits under Henry and Grace¡¯s names even exceeded seven figures.


    I burst intoughter when I saw the data.


    Matthew was ruthless and calcting.


    It was an all¨Cout family affair.


    All their ounts were full except for mine, the legally wedded spouse.


    His intentions were apparent to everyone else, while I remained oblivious.


    A chill ran down my spine because he had deceived me so mercilessly.


    Even if I forgave him, I had lost my youth, marriage, and deep affection for him.


    I clenched my teeth as I mmed the table.


    Since I couldn¡¯t salvage our marriage, I would have to fill the void with material possessions.


    Before seeing this information, I was conflicted about keeping aplete family for my daughter.


    I couldn¡¯t bear the fact that my family was copsing before me.


    I clung to that warmth.


    Even if love was gone, familial affection remained.


    However, the harsh truth forced me to admit it.


    There was no trace of familial affection left.


    The Murphys saw me as an obstacle now.


    My role and value had disappeared in their eyes.


    couldn¡¯t stop thinking about my daughter.


    People loved her, and her smile could light up a room.


    How could she have such a sick bastard for a father? My heart ached, and I felt helpless +15 BONUS


    Unfortunately, I received a message on WhatsApp from Mnie.


    It contained a picture of her at a car dealership, so I bolted to my feet and headed straight to Matthew¡¯s


    empty office.


    I clenched my teeth and called a private investigator.


    I brought Ivanna along when I went to meet him.


    I briefed him about Lauren and asked him to dig deeper into her background, particrly her frequent


    interactions with Matthew.


    I told Ivanna, ¡°Even if they¡¯ve never interacted, we must create them.¡± Ivanna stared at me in disbelief,


    then eximed, ¡°You want to set up a dogfight?! How can we make two people who have nothing to do


    with us follow our n? That might be tricky!¡± Ivanna raised a valid concern, so I said, ¡°I can manage


    that.


    It¡¯s only a matter of time before something goes wrong.


    They¡¯re both a couple of rotten apples anyway.¡± ¡°If you can make those twoply, I can help spread


    the word,¡± Ivanna promised me, ¡°I guarantee it¡¯ll cause a storm throughout the city.¡± I ¡°No, how are we


    going to enjoy the show then? If it creates a city¨Cwide storm, we must include Mnie to make it more


    exciting.¡± I looked at Ivanna meaningfully.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to see Matthew and Mnie being bystanders, or would you rather see all three of them


    fighting?¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s a big showdown!¡± Ivanna understood my intentions.


    ¡°We need Mnie to stir things up with them, then I¡¯ll be free to act.


    Otherwise, Matthew will always be suspicious of me.


    I can¡¯t seem to keep track of his movements,¡± I said, ¡°Aaron, can you help- Aaron interjected, ¡°Consider


    it done.


    I¡¯ve got something good for you.


    It¡¯ll tell you his whereabouts at any time!¡± He handed something to me, leaving me utterly stunned.


    After leaving the cafe, I received a call from my mother.


    She told me that my father¡¯s condition had improved and that he wanted to see me and Ava.


    I told her I would bring my daughter to visit once I settled a few things at home.


    Although autumn wasn¡¯t too cold in the city, falling leaves still marked the season.


    The bright yellow trees made a striking contrast, and scattered leaves covered the ground.


    Ireceived a call from Matthew, informing me that he had somest¨Cminute out¨Cof¨Ctown business.


    By now, I knew that phrase meant something else.


    I clenched my phone as my heart turned colder, I knew Matthew had likelypleted his car purchase


    and was off to the city for a passionate night chucked as if no one was around, attracting rmed


    nces from passersby

 Chapter 55

    Someone to Entertain I wandered and found myself by the river again.


    I had brought some wine and arranged for my mother¨Cin-w to pick Ava up.


    Then, I settled by the river to pour myself a drink.


    I realized thepany had be an empty shell, its sole purpose to fill the Murphys¡® wallet.


    Meanwhile, I was empty¨Chanded.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    No wonder Mnie could taunt me so confidently.


    Although I married into the family, I wasn¡¯t part of their world.


    Even now, Mnie and Matthew didn¡¯t spare my meager possessions.


    They would invade my space andmit vile acts on my bed whenever I was away.


    I thought I was strong¨Cwilled at the Murphys¡® residencest night.


    However, my repayment was a car for Mnie.


    When I asked him to send my parents some money, heshed out at Erica.


    The more I thought about it, the more my heart ached.


    It was like a stabbing pain suffocating my chest.


    My phone kept ringing, and I didn¡¯t know what I said when I answered.


    I was starting to feel a little tipsy.


    I saw the buildings across the river light up as night fell, but none shined for me.


    I had nothing left.


    I raised the wine bottle toward the lights, only to have someone swipe it away.


    A low voice followed, Chloe Hartz.¡± I turned to look in a daze and saw the man who had witnessed my


    consistent misfortunes.


    I shook my head and chuckled, saying, ¡°How¡¯d you know I was here? Did I leave something behind?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in pain yesterday? Have you forgotten your doctor¡¯s orders already?¡± As scolded.


    ¡°Forget about doctor¡¯s orders.


    You¡¯re a buzzkill.¡± I looked at him and tugged at his sleeve.


    ¡°Come on, join me for a drink.¡± I felt a little yful, likely from him interrupting my loneliness.


    It was either that or my inner teenage girl was excited.


    As stood there for some time, just watching me.


    I shook his arm, urging him, ¡°Come on!¡± Finally, he leaped onto the riverbank and sat beside me.


    He opened two cans of beer, handed me one, and toasted to me.


    Iughed, ¡°Thank you for being here with me.¡± ¡°Tell me, why are you drinking?¡± he asked.


    Do I need a reason to drink?¡± I took another sip.


    ¡°Is being happy a good enough reason?¡± Like a fool, I stared at the lights on the other side of the river.


    +15 BONUS ¡°I¡¯m celebrating the fact that I¡¯ve seen it all now.


    I have nothing left.


    The man I thought was my soulmate had slung a web for me, and I walked right into it, trapped for


    years.


    ¡°How naive of me! Haha¡­ Thepany¡¯s gone, the money¡¯s gone.


    Oh, I have a daughter, so it¡¯s not aplete loss.


    I lost everything, but I still have my daughter.¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± As asked without looking at


    me.


    Instead, he stared at the lights across the river.


    ¡°I want a divorce to ruin himpletely!¡± I gritted my teeth.


    ¡°You?¡± He turned to look at me.


    ¡°Is getting wasted and making a scene your n for revenge? I never expected you to be this foolish.¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to discourage me?¡± I was a bit annoyed at how pessimistic he was.


    ¡°Am I discouraging you? Can¡¯t do anything but get drunk here and call it a night, huh? Didn¡¯t you just


    see him move everything away, drive a new car, and go to Operose for the weekend? Meanwhile,


    you¡¯re just here getting drunk.


    What can you do? Yell at them as revenge?¡± As¡¯s words struck my weakest point, and I felt


    ashamed.


    My low self¨Cesteem made me hysterical.¡± You¡­ Do you have the right to say that to me? I¡¯m the one


    embarrassed, but it¡¯s not your ce to remind me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He w was so close I could feel his


    breath.


    My heart raced as I looked at him, imagining him embracing me.


    I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts.


    Suddenly, As leaned in and murmured, ¡°It seems you still care about him¡± His warm breath grazed


    my face and sent shivers down my spine.


    I instinctively moved back, only for him to pull me into his embrace.


    He looked at me intensely and asked, ¡°Do I scare you?¡± I looked at As¡¯s profound eyes, firm jawline,


    and thin lips.


    At that moment, it felt like I was falling into an abyss.

 Chapter 56

    What Did You Do To Me? Our eyes locked.


    His arm tightened around me so much that I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    My hand grew weak as i pushed him, eventually resting gently on his waist.


    I felt him tense for a moment.


    He tilted his head and locked his lips with mine.


    He kissed me passionately.


    I felt as though I¡¯d been electrified, too weak to resist.


    He held my head, deepening the kiss.


    I could hardly breathe as strange images of Matthew and Mnie¡¯s intimate moments yed in my


    mind.


    It fueled my desire for this thrill.


    Alcohol, rage, and revenge probably drove my response.


    I pressed up against him, kissing him passionately in return.


    Gradually, those images faded, and I only wanted to prolong my desire for him.


    My mind went nk.


    I Finally, As released me.


    I took a deep breath, not daring to look at him.


    I picked up the wine, intending to take another sip, but he swiftly took it away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink anymore!¡± His voice turned stem.


    I squinted my eyes.


    ¡°Why do you care? I bought it with my money.


    Do you think I¡¯m rich?¡± I was drunk, so my tongue was stiff.


    I used to drink a lot, but now it makes me sad, bitter, and numb.


    ¡°I want to toast to the past! I want a fresh start!¡± After shouting these words at the rushing river, I


    giggled and copsed into his arms.


    ¡°Stay conscious!¡± He insisted, lifting me into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± His words confused me.


    My brain had grown sluggish.


    I floated as though in a dream as As carried me.


    My subconscious reminded me to avoid this man.


    I woke up the next day.


    My head pounded, and I rolled over, exhausted.


    I didn¡¯t want to open my eyes, but I was unbearably thirsty.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± I heard a gentle voice say.


    Startled, I opened my eyes and anxiously looked toward the voice.


    When I saw the chiseled face, I shrieked.


    I scrambled backward but was swiftly pulled back.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fall!¡± I closed my eyes, my mind racing to figure out what had happened.


    How could it be him? W¨CWhat had +15 BONUS The sheets werefortable, and I cautiously felt


    myself and groaned.


    When have I ever slept naked? ¡°Are you scared now?¡± As¡® voice contained a hint of yfulness and


    warmth.


    ¡°As, y¨Cyou, we¡­¡± My words came out incoherent.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± His eyes were electric and fixed on me.


    They were even softer now.


    He wore a loose bathrobe that hinted at his solid chest.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I averted my eyes as I tried to recall what happenedst night.


    It frustrated me, as I didn¡¯t want this.


    I didn¡¯t want to be like Matthew.


    My dignity was more important.


    As watched my expression and did not release his hold on me.


    Feeling his intense gaze on me made me shiver.


    I then grew angry.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± I ¡°What do you wish I¡¯d done? A smirk curled on his lips.


    He was entirely different from the As I knew, but I didn¡¯t really know him.


    As I swallowed dryly, I inwardly cursed.


    This As was genuinely unpredictable.


    How did he find me? How did he know my whereabouts? He let go of my arm and asked in a warm


    voice, ¡°Do you want some water? You must be thirsty.¡± His smile seemed almost devilish.


    What did he have to say it like that? It was natural for me to be thirsty.


    We did nothing? Come on, who was he kidding? If he was telling the truth, why would I be naked? I


    was highly frustrated.


    I didn¡¯t want this.


    There went my dignity! Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    I quickly hid under the covers.

 Chapter 57

    Tossing Him Aside I heard As leaving the room.


    Then I heard voices outside the door, the door closing, and someone walking back in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel suffocated? As¡¯s voice sounded again, I slowly lifted the corner of the nket to find


    him looking down at me from above, his smile radiant.


    He looked handsome in a different way.


    Is this still the calm and reserved As I knew? He pulled me and the nket toward him, holding me in


    his arms.


    I felt my heart racing.


    ¡°Hey¡­ what are you doing?¡± I struggled to breathe with him so close and his handsome faceing


    closer.


    Suddenly, I remembered the wild and passionate kiss we shared on the riverbankst night.


    It was utterly embarrassing.


    People could be reckless when drunk.


    His stare was intense.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.


    Rx! I¡¯d never take advantage of an unconscious person.


    I helped you out of your clothes and showered you.


    You were too stinky after vomiting.¡± My head spun from embarrassment.


    What did I dost night? Was I the one who had been stuttering? And he was the one I poured my


    heart out to? ¡°Well¡­ maybe I should put my clothes back on!¡± I babbled, struggling in his arms.


    He tightened his grip on me and said, ¡°You¡¯re ungrateful.


    How could you toss me aside after everything did for you?¡± ¡°No one would toss someone as handsome


    as you,¡± I blurted, almost biting my tongue off as the words left my mouth.


    He chuckled arrogantly, stating, ¡°That¡¯s not entirely inurate.¡± Still, he was quite the gentleman.


    He let go of me, picked up his clothes, and left the room.


    I quickly wriggled out of bed, shivering slightly as I dressed.


    I examined myself carefully, making sure nothing was out of ce.


    grabbed my bag, left the bedroom, and thought about running away.


    He expected that.


    As swiftly caught me and pulled me back.


    He was so forceful that I crashed into his chest, banging my head against I felt dizzy for a moment is


    117 Hey! Keep your hands to yourself protested, struggling against his hold.


    +15 BONUS ¡°I spent the night drinking with you, sleeping with you, and caring for you.


    Shouldn¡¯t you reward me a little? ¡°He smirked with a hint of yfulness.


    I pressed my hands against his chest, ring at him.


    ¡°W¨CWhat reward? Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± His deep gaze met mine like a pitch¨Cck abyss, almost


    maically capturing my gaze.


    He kissed me again, unrelentingly.


    I suspected I was under some sort of spell.


    After a while, he released me.


    ¡°Stay clear¨Cheaded.


    I¡¯ll help you.¡± I looked at him in bewilderment.


    He kissed me again, but it was brief this time.


    I turned around, opened the door, and ran out before he could say anything.


    It all felt like a dream.


    I felt confused by all these circumstances and feelings.


    Was I doing this out of revenge? I couldn¡¯t deny the sense of intoxication and excitement I felt.


    I rushed downstairs, hailed a taxi, and headed straight to the office.


    Even sitting at my desk, I couldn¡¯tpletely calm my heart.


    My emotions were confusing.


    I took a few deep breaths to remind myself not to lose sight of things.


    This was not the end of my battle.


    I needed to keep working hard.


    I needed to provide a bright future for my daughter.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Before I could fully gather my thoughts, Matthew burst into my office.

 Chapter 58

    A Subtle Battle I was surprised to see him.


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in Operose for business? Why was he here now rather than in the arms of


    his mistress? I remained silent, observing him.


    He smiled softly and asked, ¡°Honey, what should we have for lunch? ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet!¡± I replied


    casually, showing no hint of surprise.


    He walked closer.


    ¡°We talked until reallytest night.


    I rushed back this morning because I didn¡¯t want you to worry.


    I didn¡¯t even have time for breakfast.


    Let¡¯s go for an early lunch, and we¡¯ll have whatever you want.


    It¡¯s on me!¡± I watched him act charmingly.


    Oddly enough, I couldn¡¯t get angry.


    It was as if I were having a different pleasure, a sensation.


    Out of nowhere, I thought about As.


    ¡°Did you drink?¡± He asked, probably noticing the scent around me.


    But he did not smell like alcohol himself, despite attending ate¨Cnight social gathering.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said, ¡°How about the Italian restaurant opposite Glenmarie za?¡± His eyes narrowed briefly,


    then he nodded, ¡°Sure, whatever my wife wants!¡± Life was full of dramatic twists.


    I had not expected to see Lauren as soon as we entered the restaurant.


    When I saw her again, I paid close attention to her.


    She was dressed elegantly in a fashionable knit dress.


    She wasn¡¯t an ordinarypetitor in this game.


    I had a secret satisfaction when I thought about Mnie¡¯s shallowness.


    This game appeared to be stacked in my favor.


    Seeing her again today gave me a good feeling.


    She could be of use to me.


    Matthew was surprisingly open about introducing me, and I lowered my guard, politely greeting her.


    After we sat down, Imented to Matthew.


    ¡°Ms.


    Burton seems to be a verypetent person.


    I¡¯m quite impressed with her!¡± ¡°Being overly cunning is not necessarily a good thing for a woman,¡±


    Matthew replied casually.


    ¡°I prefer someone like my honey¨Cunderstanding and virtuous.¡± Are you saying I¡¯m foolish?¡± I addressed


    hisment.


    ghed, reaching out to pinch my nose.


    ¡°Silly girl, who were you drinking withst night?¡± +15 BONUS ¡°Who do you think?¡± I countered.


    ¡°Besides, you stayed out too.


    I need to entertain myself when you¡¯re away on business trips!¡± I spoke lightly, as if the topic wasn¡¯t a


    big deal.


    However, my mind wandered to As.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be on business trips often.


    It was an exceptional situation yesterday!¡± he exined.


    ¡°Where were you guys drinking?¡± ¡°Ivanna¡¯s ce!¡± I answered casually.


    ¡°Did you go to the car dealership yesterday?¡± I ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t.


    After I visited the construction site, I went straight to Operose.¡± Matthew rified.


    ¡°Oh! There must¡¯ve been a misunderstanding then!¡± I said it absentmindedly.


    Before we finished eating, Johnson called Matthew to let him know that ATL Empire was holding a


    meeting at 2 p.m.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Matthew nced at me and asked about the situation with ATL Empire.


    He didn¡¯t invite me to apany him to the meeting.


    Instead, he went with Johnson.


    I received a document on my phone after picking up Ava.


    It was the ATL Empire¡¯s meeting minutes.


    One key point stood out.


    All participatingpanies had to undergo a financial assessment by the end of the month.


    It would include a thorough evaluation of the entire organization.


    That includes projects, capital, assets, and even personal checks.


    This was because this contract covered ATL Empire¡¯s coborative projects for three years.


    ATL Empire¡¯s projects were s supposed to be all government¨Cbacked initiatives during that time.


    If we secured the contract, we¡¯d significantly boost our business over the next three years.


    What surprised me was the emphasis on the new type of thermally broken steel windows, a Tanum


    Corporation patent My mind was racing with questions.


    What did this mean? I quickly looked up the document¡¯s sender, which turned out to be As My heart


    raced even faster.


    Tanum Corporation had an opportunity to improve its reputation.


    Unfortunately, thepany was in Matthew¡¯s hands.


    I knew we could be industry leaders if thepany truly capitalized on this opportunity.


    This could be a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime chance for rapid advancement.


    However, that would also mean losing control of Matthew.


    +15 BONUS I halled a taxi and rushed home with Ava.


    I put on cartoons on TV for her while I quickly prepared food.


    I needed to make time to look into ourpetitors¡® information.


    I had to take advantage of this opportunity.


    Before I could finish preparing the food, Matthew¡¯s call came in.


    He told me to freshen up quickly, as he¡¯d pick me up soon.


    We were attending a dinnerter this evening.

 Chapter 59

    A Stroke of Luck I hesitated before telling him I¡¯d rather not attend.


    I also had Ava with me, so I couldn¡¯t go.


    He mentioned that he had already arranged for my mother¨Cinw to watch Ava and that she would be


    arriving at my house soon.


    His attitude struck me as odd.


    He had never been eager to take me to social events, but it turned out that ATL Empire organized it.


    During the afternoon¡¯s meeting, Nick asked about the manager who had represented Tanum


    Corporation before.


    Then he questioned my absence.


    Matthew quickly arranged for me to attend the dinner and even gave me pointers on what to say.


    1 Representatives from three otherpanies, all major yers in Foswood, would join us.


    Eachpany had strengths, but Tanum Corporation was outmatched and did not belong on the same


    level.


    Tanum Corporation had stumbled upon a stroke of luck.


    Among the representatives from ATL Empire was As Seeing him again after only a few hours made


    me a bit nervous.


    Although I had just seen him this morning, it felt like decades ago, He had returned to his aloof self.


    He followed Nick without disying much emotion, only offering me a casual greeting when he


    entered.


    There was nothing exceptional about it, but it did put me at ease.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t feelfortable saying too much with so many people around.


    During the meal, As asked me about the steel windows in front of everyone.


    It was surprising that he asked me instead of Matthew.


    Nick remained in charge, but something seemed off.


    As was his assistant, yet Nick appeared to have discussions with him.


    This assistant was not to be underestimated.


    Tanum Corporation¡¯s thermally broken steel windows were something I had pushed for, but Matthew


    had consistently refused due to the high cost.


    He had never been optimistic about it, because he believed the new metal stic windows were more


    cost¨Ceffective and had higher profit margins.


    was adamant about using thermally broken steel windows as a foundation for high¨Cend projects.


    At the recent ATL Empire meeting.


    Tanum Corporation¡¯s financial strength clearlygged behind itspetitors I strategically promoted


    the steel windows project as an alternative.


    This move surprised thepetition and set thepany apart.


    +15 BONUS Toasts were exchanged with the ATL Empire¡¯s representatives.


    Matthew quickly pulled me over to make a toast as well.


    I felt incredibly ufortable.


    I forced myself to make the rounds, and Nick took me aside to discuss the steel windows in detail.


    This visibly boosted Matthew¡¯s image.


    Today, he seemed genuinely happy.


    The opportunity to negotiate further with ATL Empire and be considered a key yer lifted his spirits.


    He practically floated on air.


    I noticed him toasting As, who appeared to be sober.


    Nick asked me to prepare a report on the steel windows, focusing on its performance, design


    possibilities, and construction techniques After speaking with Nick, I had a n in mind.


    I kept calm and responded to Matthew¡¯s inquiries.


    The dinner concluded, and Matthew had arranged for a driver.


    Matthew sat in the back seat, holding my hand.


    He praised me as a visionary, remarking on my unique insights.


    He kept calling me his ¡°lucky star,¡± asking how I had known to push for the steel window project.


    His overly enthusiastic demeanor made him seem like Foswood¡¯s industry leader.


    His boasting seemed to indicate that he had achieved his goals.


    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon.


    You weren¡¯t particrly interested in the windows before.


    Nick wants a detailed report, so research design options heavily.


    Detail the benefits of thermally broken steel windows.


    This difficult task will determine our sess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.


    I¡¯ll have the manufacturer provide a detailed manual.¡± He reassured me.


    ¡°Your amazing husband will handle everything.


    I hate seeing my dear wife work so hard!¡± He kissed my hand.


    I appreciated his kind words, but why didn¡¯t he care about my struggles when he insisted I attend the


    dinner? He knew I had been drinking the night before but still made me participate in the toasts.


    This was all to avoid me getting involved in the project.


    He was a master at dismissing people after they had served their purpose.


    I remained silent.


    I knew he would not listen to anything I said now.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about taking Ava to see my parents.


    My father is getting better, but I want Ave to sen them.


    I¡¯m nning to make a quick trip,¡± I said, seizing the opportunity amidst his excitement Sure! Go ahead!


    Spend some time with your parents!¡± Matthew, readily agreed ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll arrange everything and


    leave tomorrow.


    I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I continued. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you need to arrange.


    Just tell Ava¡¯s teachers that she¡¯ll be absent.


    We can keep in touch aboutpany matters.


    You don¡¯t have any major projects on hand right now anyway.¡± Matthew seemed genuinely supportive.


    ¡°All right, then help me book the flight tickets,¡± I said absentmindedly.


    In reality, a n had already formed in my mind.

 Chapter 60

    Ulterior Motive The next day, I boarded the flight back to my hometown with Ava, I called


    Ivanna on the ne to let her I know about my trip.


    I also emphasized the importance ofpleting the tasks I had assigned her.


    Every step of my n had to be executed wlessly.


    I told Ivanna that I had tracked Matthew¡¯s whereabouts and asked her to keep an eye on him.


    After ending the call, I held my phone tightly, battling the urge to make another call.


    Ultimately, I took a deep breath and turned off my phone.


    I couldn¡¯t get too close to that man.


    Ava was excited the entire trip, but I reviewed my n meticulously.


    As had told me to stay alert and that he would help me.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Could this be his way of helping me? I didn¡¯t want to ask him.


    The early autumn in my hometown was chilly.


    I had not told my mother when I left so she would not be worried.


    I Afternding, I took a taxi to the hospital, and my parents were overjoyed to see us.


    My father¡¯s condition was good, but he had some facial paralysis, which made his speech awkward.


    My heart ached, and tears welled up in my eyes.


    I had not seen my father in over two years.


    His hair had turnedpletely gray, as had my mother¡¯s.


    My emotions were all over the ce.


    Ava¡¯s enthusiasm amused my dad to no end.


    She danced around, constantly asking the doctors to let us go home.


    I inquired about my father¡¯s health and met with the doctor.


    The doctor agreed to release him but gave him medication and told him to take it on time.


    We all went home that evening.


    Ava was too young to remember herst visit, so she looked around wide- eyed.


    She quickly adjusted, though, chatting nonstop and gettingfortable.


    My parents were focused entirely on Ava, leaving me to cook.


    I went straight into the kitchen.


    My dad insisted on ordering takeout, but I told him not to worry.


    I had spent years serving that ungrateful family, so I was more than willing to cook for my parents.


    After a day there, I told my parents I needed to go to a steel window manufacturer in the capital city.


    That was the real reason I rushed back to my hometown.


    warned my mother not to tell Matthew where I was because he could check on me anytime! +15


    BONUS She looked worriedly at me.


    I briefly exined that we had different priorities and that I was prioritizing securing a project while he


    wasn¡¯t.


    I never mentioned our rtionship issues.


    My dad was very supportive.


    ¡°Just go.


    We know what to say.


    We¡¯ll tell him to call you if he asks!¡± I advised against telling Ava too much because she was too bright.


    In the capital city, it was pouring, and the autumn wind was cold.


    I recalled my first visit here four years BOO.


    Thepany I was heading to didn¡¯t work with Tanum Corporation.


    It was anotherpany I had engaged with back when I came to Sris.


    They were called Urban Builders.


    Thispany was bigger than the one Tanum Corporation worked with and made better quality


    products.


    However, we missed the opportunity to work together because of an incident.


    It had always haunted me.


    Of course, few people knew about it.


    It was suppressed back then, and not even Matthew knew.


    They didn¡¯t coborate with Tanum Corporation because their pricing had always been too high.


    Ultimately, Matthew chose Westridge Holdings to save costs and ensure profits.


    After four years, I was back here, and the factory had expanded.


    However, the image of four years ago was still vivid, making it feel like I was in a different world.


    I hesitated for a while, took a deep breath, and was determined to face my fear for my future as well as

 Chapter 61

    Denied ess I entered the factory gates only to be stopped by a stern security guard.


    I told him I wanted to meet with Fred.


    The security guard scrutinized me and said, ¡°Mr.Fred isn¡¯t here.


    He¡¯s currently on a business trip.


    ¡°Could you tell me where he went?¡± I asked anxiously because my time in the city was limited.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± he said with a sour attitude.


    ¡°Could you at least give me his phone number? I¡¯vee from out of town and just need to call him.¡±


    After what happened four years ago, I didn¡¯t keep Fred¡¯s contact information.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it,¡± he replied curtly.


    ¡°What do you want with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss a business partnership!¡± ¡°You can talk to the


    marketing department for that.


    Do you really need to meet the boss? We get many people like you who just waste our time.


    Just get out of here!¡± It was unbelievable that such arge factory would hire someone so rude.


    The rain was getting heavier, and I started shivering.


    Suddenly, I noticed phone numbers for different departments on the security guard¡¯s desk.


    Swallowing my pride, I asked, ¡°Please, I¡¯vee a long way.


    Could you at least give me some hot water? I¡¯ll leave right after.¡± ¡°Enough with your tricks.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I don¡¯t have any hot water for you.


    Get going,¡± he said, pushing me outside.


    I almost stumbled, and he mmed the gate behind me.


    My umbre was too small for the heavy rain.


    Although I was soaked halfway through, my heart felt colder I looked around.


    The cab that brought me had already left, and I would have to walk a long way to catch another one


    back.


    My only option was to stand against the wall.


    I didn¡¯t want to go home like this, but Matthew would suspect something if I spent too much time in the


    city.


    I needed to keep him from discovering my move.


    Although I was soaked to the bone, I kept hoping someone from the factory would emerge.


    Just getting Fred¡¯s phone number would be worth it.


    Finally, a car drove out, and I quickly gged it down.


    A middle¨Caged men rolled down the window and C +15 BONUS ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I came to talk to Mr.


    Fred.


    Could you tell me how to find him?¡± I quickly added, ¡°Or even the Marketing Manager!¡± He nced at


    me and said, ¡°Get in!¡± I thanked him profusely and quickly got in the car.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± As the car drove off, I couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet.


    I¡¯m just giving you a ride to a ce where you can catch a cab.


    Mr.


    Fred isn¡¯t here.


    You¡¯re wasting your time.¡± ¡°I came from out of town to discuss a project with him.


    I have a full proposal, and I¡¯m on a tight schedule.


    Could you give me his phone number? Or could you pass on the message? Tell him that Chloe Hartz


    from Foswood is looking for him!¡± He nced at me as he considered my words.


    ¡°In that case, you can stay at the guesthouse.


    I¡¯ll let Mr.


    Fred know.¡± Though I was disappointed, it was better than not having hope.


    I jotted down my phone number, just in case.


    ¡°Just tell him that my name is Chloe Hartz.


    He¡¯ll definitelye and meet me.


    Sir, thank you for helping me! Could I have your name?¡± I asked politely, He hesitated before saying.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ the other Mr.


    Meyers!¡± I picked up a pamphlet from the car when we arrived at the guesthouse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this with me.


    Thank you!¡± With that, I quickly got out of the car.


    I was worried he might stop me because the pamphlet contained the factory¡¯s phone number.


    It was my backup n in case this man wouldn¡¯t pass the message.


    Looking at the car driving away, I could only pray that he helped me.


    I must meet Fred Meyers!

 Chapter 62

    A Friendly Face in a Foreign Land When I entered the questhouse, I shed my wet clothes


    and cranked up the heater.


    Then I hopped into the shower.


    Hot water poured over me, thawing my frozen body with steam.


    Since I didn¡¯t have spare clothes, I wrapped myself in a nket.


    Then I boiled some water and sipped it.


    I didn¡¯t care how clean the cups were, but I wished there was tea to warm me up I That made meugh


    wryly, but my mind was racing to figure out how to meet Fred.


    I reached for the pamphlet and looked through the contact information.


    I dialed a few numbers, but no one answered.


    It seemed this business wasn¡¯t customer¨Cfriendly.


    I The middle¨Caged man I met earlier was my only hope.


    However, my hope faded as the night wore on and no calls came.


    I eventually dozed off.


    In the middle of the night, I woke up with a fever.


    Wrapped tightly in my nket, I couldn¡¯t stop shivering.


    My teeth chattered uncontrob In my delirium, I desperately longed for a sip of warm water.


    However, I couldn¡¯t even summon the strength to open my eyes, let alone get out of bed.


    Nightmares gued me all night.


    Fearing Matthew would call, I forced myself out of bed the next morning I went to a nearby grocery


    store and video¨Ccalled him from there, as if showing him my hometown.


    The store was difficult to locate, and after a brief conversation, I hung up.


    I felt utterly drained.


    I had nned to buy some medicine, but there was no pharmacy in the area.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I learned from the grocery store staff that the nearest hospital was a long taxi ride away.


    My phone was also running low on battery.


    Reluctantly, I returned to my room to charge my phone before heading out.


    However, I fell asleep again from exhaustion.


    Despite being asleep, my subconscious nagged me that time was running out.


    I needed to find Fred to secure the deal.


    This was my trump card against Matthew.


    At some point, my phone rang, startling me.


    I fumbled for it, hoping for a message from Fred.


    When As¡¯s name shed on the screen, I felt somewhat disappointed.


    We exchanged a few words before I hung up, but I couldn¡¯t remember what we discussed, I struggled


    to sit up and realized I was burning up and shivering uncontrobly.


    Tknow I had a fever.


    The umtion of stress, that night of binge drinking, and the rain all contributed.


    to ir stowly, I started losing consciousness.


    And my arse from a distance, but I couldn¡¯t respond it was de werk ¡°Chloe¡­ Chloe¡­¡± +15 BONUS I


    searched for the source of the voice, which sounded oddly close.


    My body tossed and turned.


    ¡°Chloe, wake up!¡± I felt a warm sensation on my forehead and leaned into it.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± I struggled to open my eyes, and a sharply defined face appeared.


    I wondered if it was a hallucination.


    ¡°Chloe, are you awake?¡± He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Feeling better?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was in town on business and had a dozen ways to track you down,¡± he


    responded, observing me.


    ¡°You have a high fever.


    Aren¡¯t you just asking for trouble by not going to the hospital?¡± Despite feeling sorrowful, I licked my dry


    lips and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    I just fell asleep.¡± As didn¡¯t like that.


    He frowned and said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯ve got no sense of self¨Cpreservation! You have no idea how bad


    this can get.


    Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± I chuckled bitterly, tears flowing despite my best efforts.


    Time seemed to stand still as we both fell silent.


    After a while, he touched my forehead, checking my temperature.


    ¡°The fever¡¯s gone!¡± Before I could ask him why he was there, a knock on the door interrupted our


    conversation.


    The door swung open, and two people hurried in.


    I stared at them in surprise.


    As, however, remained unfazed.


    He looked at me and remarked, ¡°Looks like we have some unexpected

 Chapter 63

    Falling Back Into Old Ways The person who entered the room was Fred Meyers, whom I


    had been trying to meet.


    Apanying him I was Mr.Meyers, who had given me a ride.


    Fred and I locked eyes for a moment.


    It had been four years, and he looked older.


    His once jet¨Cck hair was now salt¨Cand¨Cpepper, and he appeared slightly leaner.


    He gazed at me for a while.¡°Is it really you, Ms.Chloe?¡± ¡°Fred, it¡¯s me! Chloe Hartz.


    Long time no see!¡± I felt somewhat self¨Cconscious about my current state.


    ¡°You need to lie down! Lie down!¡± Fred walked over to the bed, and As quickly got up to make room.


    ¡°Ms.Chloe, I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting.


    I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± Fred said, sitting beside the bed.


    As signaled to the other Mr.Meyers.


    The two of them exited the room, leaving Fred and me alone.


    I was excited and eximed, ¡°Fred, you¡¯re being too polite! Seeing you makes this entire trip


    worthwhile.


    It¡¯s my fault for dropping in like this.


    I had no other way to contact you and couldn¡¯t meet you at yourpany!¡± ¡°Mypany¡­ Fred


    paused with a troubled look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.


    What brings you here?¡± Understanding his hesitation, I didn¡¯t press further.


    Instead, I exined my visit.


    I also mentioned ATL Empire and the potential partnership that could help my cause.


    Fred patiently listened.


    Then, he asked why I had signed a contract with Westridge Holdings and why I now wanted to switch


    products.


    I was honest with him, including that I hadn¡¯t formed my ownpany.


    Despite my financial constraints, I asked for a chance and promised to secure the ATL Empire project.


    I hesitated when Fred asked about thepany I wished to establish.


    Clearly, I was reaching beyond my means, arriving empty¨Chanded to negotiate a deal.


    ¡°Actually, I said, slightly uncertain, ¡°I hope to register mypany.


    That way, I can take part inpetitions legally, But for now¡­ Frad hodded as I trailed off, then urged


    me to continue.


    But for now, what? Eghved end confessed, ¡°For now, came to see you to gather Information.


    Despite Rancial issues, i willwpany when i retum +15 BONUS ¡°Ms.


    Chloe, can you arrange for me to meet someone from ATL Empire?¡± Fred asked, his difort clear


    on his face.


    ¡°As a businessman, I must consider my interests.


    I have no doubts about your character, but this is business.¡± He seemed embarrassed about making


    the request, and I felt a simr unease.


    As was present, but he was only an assistant.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I also didn¡¯t know how to approach him about this.


    I used ATL Empire¡¯s project as a lifeline to find my path.


    It was far¨Cfetched.


    Tightening my grip on the nket beneath me, I reminded myself that this was my only shot.


    As had mentioned helping me, so I risked it.


    ¡°I was just speaking with someone from ATL Empire.


    Could you please ask him toe in?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Fred didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He left the room and called As back inside.


    I swallowed hard and looked at As.


    He stood there calmly, waiting for me to speak.


    *Mr.


    As, I began, ¡°this is Mr.


    Fred Meyers, the owner of Urban Builders.


    Hispany specializes in cutting¨Cedge thermally broken steel windows.


    ¡°I wanted you two to meet because ATL Empire highly prioritizes the steel windows for this project.


    This visit was specifically for that reason.¡± Then I turned to Fred.


    Fred, this is Mr.


    As Pierce from ATL Empire.¡± I intentionally left out his professional title.


    The two men shook hands, and then As asked me, ¡°Can I speak to Mr.


    Fred privately?¡± I held my breath, wondering what As meant by that.


    Why did he want a private chat with Fred? However, I had no reason to refuse.


    Fred agreed, saying, ¡°I had the same thought.¡± I nodded and watched the two men leave my room.


    All I could do was take a chance.


    Instead, I felt stupid.

 Chapter 64

    Heartbroken and Alone I was nervous a us as I waited in bed.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to calm myself and whispered, ¡°Everything happens for a reason.


    Don¡¯t force what¡¯s not meant to be.¡± 200 Lost in my thoughts, the two men finally reentered the room.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    My heart leaped to my throat, but I forced a smile.


    Fred spoke first.


    ¡°Ms.Chloe, I have urgent matters to attend to, so I must head back.


    I¡¯d like you toe to ourpany if you feel better tomorrow.


    I won¡¯t disturb you further today.


    Please take care of your health.¡± My heart sank.


    I nodded while releasing my clenched hands.


    ¡°Alright.


    See you tomorrow, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at my office,¡± he said before rushing off as if racing against


    time.


    His detachedness made me realize how harsh the business world was.


    The room fell silent, and my emotions hit rock bottom.


    It seemed I had utterly forgotten about As¡¯s presence.


    After a while, I heard As ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what we discussed?¡± I shook my head faintly,


    not wanting to reveal my feelings.


    After a moment, I mumbled, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    As.


    I think I¡¯d like to rest for a bit.


    You don¡¯t need to stay any longer.¡± He got up without responding.


    As he left, he ced a paper bag by the bed.


    ¡°Get up,¡± he saidmandingly.


    ¡°Change into these clothes, and I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡± Then he left the room.


    I couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Hey! What about my own clothes?¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯re a brand¨Cnew


    Chloe Hartz,¡± he said, turning his head toward me.


    His words left me speechless, as if I were under some sort of spell.


    I watched in disbelief as he led me out of the guesthouse.


    1 followed his orders all night, feeling like a child under supervision.


    He arranged for us to stay at a luxurious 5¨Cstar hotel in the city.


    Two sets of entirely new clothes awaited me.


    This time, I didn¡¯tin.


    I was starving it had been three days since I arrived in the city, and I hadn¡¯t had a decent meal,


    Eresigned myself to his ns for the night, acknowledging that this would be ourst evening together.


    Before that, I needed to visit my parents in my hometown.


    It was worth it, even if it meant staying one.


    more night.


    A week had passed, and I had only received one phone call from Matthew the day I arrived.


    It had left me feeling cold.


    That night, I slept soundly for the first time in days.


    No nightmares haunted me.


    The next morning, I awoke once again in As¡¯s embrace.


    This time, I didn¡¯t react with shock.


    I looked at him, and he gently ran his fingers across my face, studying my features.


    He softly stated, ¡°You slept so well.


    You¡¯re like a well¨Cbehaved kitten.¡± He got up, and I followed suit.


    He kissed me, and I couldn¡¯t evade it.


    His lips danced on mine, leaving me feeling flustered.


    When he finally pulled away, he said, ¡°Good luck! I¡¯ll be waiting for you right here.¡± My heart raced, but I


    said, ¡°Goodbye!¡±

 Chapter 65

    The Game Has Officially Begun +15 BONUS My life drastically changed when I entered the


    Urban Builders office.


    The surprise that Fred had in store for me left me utterly speechless.


    He signed an exclusive agency contract with me.


    Not only that, a constructionpany worth 150 million dors was registered in my name Fred also


    dispatched a professional team for structural design and construction for me.


    I struggled to find the right words to express my gratitude.


    He shook my hand and said, ¡°We mutually benefit from this, so you don¡¯t have to say anything.


    You¡¯ve saved me from a critical situation yet again, and being able to help you is an honor.


    [1 ¡°After we both ovee these challenges, visit me in the city.


    Please stay in touch and let us know if you need anything.¡± He handed me aprehensive set of


    documents about steel windows and the paperwork.


    I sincerely thanked him and said, ¡°Okay.


    Then there¡¯s no need for me to say anything else.


    Until we meet again!¡± As I left the Urban Builders office, I said to myself, ¡°Chloe, the game has officially


    begun.¡± I knew As was behind this, but I never asked what they had discussed.


    On the day of my departure, As apanied me to the train station for my journey back to my


    hometown.


    As I watched him on the tform, I felt strangely attached.


    Back in my hometown, I diligently prepared the window bidding documents and mypany details.


    I shipped them back to Foswood via express delivery, directly into As¡¯s hands.


    It was more convenient than carrying them myself.


    Two dayster, I flew back to Foswood.


    Not only was Matthew there to meet me at the airport, but Mnie as well.


    When I saw them together, I grinned slyly ¡°Honey¡± Matthew hugged me and sald, ¡°I missed you so


    much!¡± heart, silently cursed.


    Missed me? He had only called me once during the trip.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He was probably too busy enjoying himself every night! I couldn¡¯t afford to lose this game we were


    ying +15 BONUS I threw myself enthusiastically into his arms, acting coy and disying affection.


    ¡°Honey, I missed you too!¡± After saying this, I felt goosebumps all over.


    Then I turned to Mnie.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been with my brother all this while.


    He said he¡¯d pick you up, so here I am!¡± Her smug words carried a hidden meaning.


    ¡°Just as I thought, you¡¯ve been together the whole time!¡± I yfully teased Mnie, wearing a sly smile.


    You¡¯ve worked hard while I was away!¡± Matthew held my hand briefly and studied my face.


    ¡°You seem to have lost some weight.¡± ¡°Yes, I got sick,¡± I said casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m still beautiful, right? I feel reborn! Let¡¯s go home.¡± After arriving home, I noticed the house had


    been deliberately cleaned.


    It also smelled like air freshener.


    Imented, ¡°Wow, the house looks spotless.


    It doesn¡¯t look like the house of someone who¡¯s been away.


    It feels quite cozy.¡± Matthew detected a sting in my words and exined.


    ¡°I tidied up specifically to wee you.¡± I walked into the bedroom, opened the window, and said with a


    cheeky grin, ¡°Let¡¯s air the ce out.


    There¡¯s a certain smell in here.¡± Mnie suddenly stood up and stormed out.


    I turned and asked Matthew, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is she upset? Matthew gripped my waist and lowered


    his head to kiss me.


    I turned my face slightly, and his lipsnded on my cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her.¡± I can¡¯t help but feel like she¡¯s angry at us for being so affectionate,¡± I said with a


    piercing gaze.

 Chapter 66

    The Show is Starting Soon ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.


    You¡¯ve be pretty sensitive, you little devil,¡± Matthew teased while yfully patting my butt.


    711 pamper my lovely wife tonight.¡± I smiled and nestled into his arms, saying, ¡°I¡¯m hungry and feeling


    under the weather.


    How could you do that to me?¡± He scrutinized me.


    ¡°Are you genuinely not feeling well? Why didn¡¯t you bring Ava back with you?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Ava¡¯s having a st with my parents and doesn¡¯t want to leave.


    She didn¡¯t even nce at me when I left.


    Our neighbors have several kids, and she¡¯s obsessed with hanging out with them, so I let her stay


    there for a while.¡± I had another reason for leaving Ava at my mom¡¯s ce¨Cit freed me from


    distractions.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.


    Take a break while I prepare dinner,¡± Matthewforted and hugged me before heading to the kitchen.


    Shortly after, I went to the bedroom, changed the sheets, and tossed them into the washing machine.


    The thought of tainted sheets made me queasy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Matthew came to call me for dinner and was o confused d when he realized I had changed the sheets.


    When he asked why, I said, ¡°Just for a change of vibes.¡± His phone rang before we started eating.


    I saw ¡®Laurie¡® on the screen and wondered if it was Lauren Burton.


    I asked while eating.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Matthew nced at me and casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a client.


    She¡¯s the one who wanted an advance for her project.


    Thepany she works for is still interested in coborating with us.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but admire his


    effortless attempts at making up stories these days.


    I *1-4 need to step out for a bit.


    I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to participate in such a huge project.¡± He looked at me


    apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return soon to spend more time with you.¡± Try not to be toote.


    I¡¯ve been unwell these past few days and will go to bed early.


    You better not interrupt my sleep,¡± I cautioned Matthew, appearing understanding of his situation.


    Matthew responded with a smile as if he¡¯d received a pardon.


    ¡°All right! I won¡¯t interrupt your sleep.


    honey.


    Il be off now.¡± Fourwed him inwardly as he hurried to change his clothes and even checked himself in


    the mirror, I ve been blind not to see this side of him back then.


    Still, he didn¡¯t forget to kiss me before leaving to +15 BONUS Our marriage felt like a slow death to me.


    However, I seemed numb, and the food I chewed made me sick.


    When he left, I called Ivanna and updated her on Matthew¡¯s activities.


    Then, I called Johnson and asked him to meet up.


    Johnson informed me that Matthew had been busy preparing financial documentation for verification to


    deal with ATL Empire.


    Additionally, Matthew had signed a significant project through apany registered under Mnie¡¯s


    name, wholly unrted to Tanum Corporation.


    No matter how forgiving I could be, I couldn¡¯t tolerate Matthew¡¯s tant deception.


    Later, I instructed Johnson on what to do next.


    Johnson seemed much more obedient to mymands these days.


    Afterward, I went to see Ivanna, and she proudly presented evidence of Matthew¡¯s frequent contact


    with Lauren.


    That exined why he hadn¡¯t called me when I was away.


    It seemed he was pretty upied with Lauren and Mnie.


    I was shocked when I looked through their WhatsApp conversation.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how unfaithful my once¨Cperfect husband was 1 My mind was a mess as I headed


    home.


    At that moment, I was only Matthew¡¯s wife by name.


    After all, he could so easily rece me.


    At eight at night, the GPS tracker showed that he and Lauren had checked into a hotel.


    My heart ached as Iy alone on the cold bed, reminiscing about our past.


    I thought love had lost its meaning long ago.


    Feeling helpless and desperate, I instructed Ivanna to reveal the information to Mnie.


    Then, I hung up and waited for the show to begin.

 Chapter 67

    Drifting Away +15 BONUS As expected, Matthew didn¡¯t return that night.


    Meanwhile, I tossed and turned, unable to sleep.


    The following morning, Ivanna called with some news.


    She told me that Mnie had caught Matthew and Lauren in the act.


    I felt conflicted, unable to decide whether to feel delighted or sad.


    Despite my ns going smoothly, I couldn¡¯t find joy.


    After washing up and getting dressed, I headed to the office.


    I only returned to my senses when I realized Matthew was not at thepany building.


    Soon after, I realized a painful truth.


    Matthew had already slipped away, even if I hadn¡¯t set him up.


    However, I reminded myself not to give up on my revenge.


    I instructed Johnson to call and inform Matthew toe to work, saying there was a rumor about ATL


    Empire only choosing twopanies for the project.


    I also wanted Matthew to think Tanum Corporation and anotherpany were out of the picture.


    Since I knew Matthew¡¯s ambitions, I was confident he wanted to secure the coboration with ATL


    Empire.


    Simultaneously, pictures started circting on the inte.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The headlines read, ¡°CEO and An Unknown Woman Caught Spending the Night in a Hotel¨CWoman


    Hospitalized From Brawl.¡± Although the pictures were slightly blurry, they showed an intimate scene


    and the following fight.


    From the pictures, I knew Mnie had yed her role well and caused quite a scene.


    Meanwhile, reporters had already gathered at the Gr Tower lobby.


    Matthew appeared at the office an hourter, trying to slip in unnoticed.


    Then, I timed it perfectly and stormed into his office while clutching my phone.


    When I entered, I saw Matthew dejectedly sitting on the couch with Johnson beside him.


    I guessed Jonson had already yed his part in the act.


    When Matthew saw me burst into his office, he stood up and stammered, ¡°H¨CHoney, I¡­¡± I only noticed


    a few bloody scratches on his face when I looked at him.


    I had never seen him so pathetic before Matthew, do you have something to tell me?¡± I stared at him.


    Although I knew I was only acting.


    I could finally release my suppressed emotions.


    Matthew signaled for Johnson to leave, and thetter wisely stepped out.


    w.moved closer to embrace me, but I pushed him away, immediately after, i mmed my phone to


    show him the explicit images on my screen.


    +15 BONUS He panicked and cried, ¡°Honey, I did all that just for show! I¡¯ve always been loyal to you


    and will forever bel ¡°Is this your idea of loyalty?! Who is that woman?!¡± I screamed.


    ¡°Honey, calm down.


    We¡¯re at the office, so let¡¯s not make a scene.


    I can exin, Matthew lowered his voice.


    ¡°It was that woman, you know.


    Laurie¡­ I ¡°What would I know? Weren¡¯t you discussing the financing matters with her? Matthew, how


    long are you going to lie to me?!¡± I shouted, my patience wearing thi Matthew hugged me, saying, ¡°Yes,


    I lied this time.


    I went out with Laurenst night, but she got me drunk and insisted on sending me to a hotel to rest.


    I didn¡¯t think we would¡­yeah.


    She¡¯s been interested in me for quite some time.


    I¡¯ve been avoiding her, but I had to meet herst night to secure a proper asset deration from the


    bank!¡± I stared at Matthew, and he continued, ¡°I was determined to secure ATL Empire¡¯s project for our


    family.


    Then, I could fulfill my promise and provide avish life for you.


    Honey, you have to believe me.


    I did it all for our future, but I admit I made a mistake!¡± Iughed at his words as tears rolled down my


    face.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was acting anymore at that point.


    Iughed because he still thought I was a fool to trust him.


    I wondered if he thought I was that naive.


    ¡°Honey, I swear I won¡¯t let you down again.


    If it weren¡¯t for the alcoholst night, I¨CI wouldn¡¯t have betrayed you!¡± He wove his lies, looking sincere.


    At that moment, I contemted whether or not I should give this man another chance.


    Perhaps I would¡¯ve believed his bullshit if I didn¡¯t know about everything he did.


    My suppressed anger raged as I approached him, saying, ¡°Matthew, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Tell me,


    who was the one who caught you?¡±

 Chapter 68

    Adding Fuel to the Fire I realized my question was a mistake.


    However, Matthew¡¯s lips twitched before he regained hisposure and said, ¡°It was Lauren¡¯s lover!¡±


    His answer shocked me.


    ¡°Honey, please believe me and give me another chance.


    We must secure ATL Empire instead of letting this small issue distract us.


    You founded Tanum Corporation, so I¡¯m sure you want to expand.


    I made a mistake, but you can¡¯t give up on our goal because of it.¡± After a pause, he held me tightly


    and said, ¡°Chlo, I was wrong.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to respond since Matthew knew my weak spots.


    Soon after, I pushed him away and left I his office, reminding myself to stay clear¨Cheaded.


    I couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes, especially since Matthew still protected his sister, When I returned to my


    office, I revisited all the online trending topics and realized we had missed something¨Cthe person who


    had caught Matthew and Lauren in the hotel.


    I asked Ivanna to push for more information.


    Soon, a post asking about the identity of the person who caught them appeared.


    This post created a stir and rapid increase in its poprity.


    Most were curious, especially regarding a cheating husband like Matthew.


    When I left the office early, I realized everyone at work had be interested in Matthew¡¯s affair.


    I could sense their gazes on me the whole time.


    I learned that a man caught cheating wouldn¡¯t suffer as much scrutiny as his wife.


    When I reached home, I slumped onto the living room couch as sadness overwhelmed me.


    I started to cry and felt how empty the house was, especially because Ava wasn¡¯t home.


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before I had to say goodbye to this tiny house that had sheltered me for


    many years.


    I didn¡¯t know my future or who would be beside me.


    I only knew I had sealed my fate.


    Still, I was the one who pushed everything, causing this home to crumble.


    Idared not consider whaty ahead as I curled up on the couch.


    Although sess seemed closer, so did my departure from this ce.


    it was alreadyte when Matthew returned.


    Exhausted, he turned on the lights and saw me curled up on the couch.


    Surprised, he rushed toward me, asking, ¡°Chlo, why are you lying here? Have you eaten? led me into


    his amma showing genuine pulit in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, portrayed how woman +15 BONUS I looked at him and feigned resentment.


    ¡°Do you think I feel okay when you cheated on me?¡± My words left him speechless, and his expression


    grim.


    Suddenly, he became agitated, ¡°I told you I was wrong! I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.


    Please stop behaving like this.¡± I struggled out of his embrace and controlled my temper.


    Immediately after, I went to my room, changed intofortable clothes, and entered the kitchen.


    He sat alone in the living room for a long time before finallying to the kitchen door.


    He looked at me and was hesitant to speak.


    I didn¡¯t ask him what he wanted, but ultimately, he sighed and said, ¡°Chlo, I think¡­I need your help.¡± I


    stopped what I was doing and looked at him, asking coldly, ¡°With what?¡± He met my gaze, and I saw a


    glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I think¡­¡±

 Chapter 69

    Incredible Assistance


    Matthew started but seemed to lose his confidence and trailed off.


    I continued with my task and refrained from speaking.


    After all, I was the victim, so it would be illogical for me to offer advice or help.


    Suddenly, we heard knocks at the door, and Matthew hurried to open it.


    We were surprised to see Ivannal at the house.


    She entered, mmed the door, and shouted at Matthew, ¡°You¡¯re a heartless bastard! I don¡¯t even


    know what to say right now!¡± Matthew knew she was always fiery and straightforward.


    Moreover, her outburst didn¡¯t surprise him because he knew she and I were best friends.


    Instead of retorting, he lowered his head and looked remorseful.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to fool around behind Chlo¡¯s back?! Do you remember what you promised me?¡±


    Ivanna continued to defend me, ¡°How could you do that to her?! She moved to Foswood and struggled


    with you all these years.


    ¡°You¡¯re everything to her, yet you¡¯ve never considered how hurt she would be when you slept with that


    womanst night.¡± Matthew kept his head down and admitted, ¡°I know I was wrong.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see


    how much better your wife is than that woman?!¡± Ivanna turned to me and added, ¡°Chlo, why didn¡¯t you


    tell me about this? Everyone¡¯s talking about you two, but you¡¯re doing nothing.


    Am I not your best friend anymore, Chlo?¡± Ivanna¡¯s dramatic performance nearly made meugh.


    I thought she would do perfectly as an actress.


    It felt like we were in a movie, with us performing our respective roles.


    I had to admit her intervention brought a twist to the situation.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    J mmed the knife I held onto the cutting board and questioned Ivanna, looking embarrassed, ¡°How


    would I even begin to discuss this? I feel humiliated, so how would I tell you about it?¡± I choked before


    continuing, ¡°I always thought Matt wasn¡¯t like other men.


    Now everyone in Foswood knows he¡¯s cheating on me.


    crouched and cried, not knowing why.


    Immediately after, Matthew rushed into the kitchen to lift me, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chlo.¡± 11 van looked


    stunned as the watched my emotional act.


    I assurned she didn¡¯t know how to react sounded too convincing A whileter, she sighed and said,


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you two crying


    Matthew¡¯s face turned reddened in embarrassment ¡°Matthew, we must devise a n to discredit the


    news, right?¡± Ivanna¡¯s words made us realize something, and Matthew¡¯s eyes lit up.


    After a pause, Ivanna said, ¡°Hey, why are you still standing there? Come out of the kitchen! Matthew,


    just order some takeout.


    I¡¯m starving.


    Given your current moods, I wouldn¡¯t dare eat the food you cook.


    1 ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy some good food while we discuss things.


    A good meal can always make us feel better, after Matthew quicklyplied and ordered several


    takeout dishes.


    Then he pulled me over to sit beside him, speaking gently to soothe me..


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire Ivanna¡¯s quick thinking.


    Her idea to devise a n would benefit me at this critical moment, and only she could say what I


    couldn¡¯t.


    Despite Matthew¡¯s cunning nature, his defenses were the weakest now.

 Chapter 70

    A Mere Shield Ivanna urged us to eat when the food arrived, ¡°No matter how big the


    problem is, you two must fill your stomachs before solving it.


    Chlo, I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, and you¡¯re already as thin as a toothpick.¡± I realized she was


    trying to make Matthew feel even more guilty.


    He stole a nce at me and served me food while Ivanna spoke, targeting Matthew¡¯s weak spot,


    Matthew, you must find a way to stop things from escting.


    This problem will affect Chlo and thepany¡¯s reputation.


    1 ¡°Nheless, the business must go on, right? I know how hard you two have worked to build Tanum


    Corporation.¡± ¡°I considered that, but¡­¡± Matthew stole a nce at me.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid Chlo won¡¯t be happy.¡± 1 ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn! You knew cheating would crush her, but


    you did it anyway.


    Why didn¡¯t you think about her feelings then?¡± Ivanna continued to criticize him.


    Matthew turned flushed as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about yourpany, and Chlo hasn¡¯t told me anything.


    Chlo, you need to start telling me things.


    Are we even best friends? The most urgent thing is to stop this situation from worsening.¡± Ivanna


    looked at Matthew.


    ¡°Hey, share your thoughts.


    It¡¯s better to have more minds turning.


    We need a quick solution.


    Although I¡¯m an outsider, I don¡¯t want to see you two like this.¡± ¡°I want Chlo to step forward¡­¡± Matthew


    grabbed my hand and held it tightly.


    ¡°Chlo, I want us to make an announcement together to dispel the rumors.¡± I cursed him inwardly.


    He expected me to be his shield even in such a humiliating situation.


    You¡¯ve got some nerve! Haven¡¯t you humiliated me enough?!¡± I pulled my hand away and questioned,


    What am I to you?¡± ¡°Chlo, don¡¯t be hasty, Let¡¯s discuss this properly and develop a win¨Cwin situation.¡±


    Ivanna deliberately restrained me, ¡°In this situation, you must consider the bigger picture¡± Matthew


    nodded repeatedly.


    ¡®Chio, she¡¯s right.


    ATL Empire has already dropped us from their project 1 looked into it and realized the otherpany


    they dropped has more experience in projects like these.


    our most significant advantage is the thermally broken steel windows patent.


    We still have a unity for Tanum Corporation, but we won¡¯t get another one if we miss it Honey, you


    Matthew¡¯s face turned reddened in embarrassment, ¡°Matthew, we must devise a n to discredit the


    news, right?¡± Ivanna¡¯s words made us realize something, and Matthew¡¯s eyes lit up.


    After a pause, Ivanna said, ¡°Hey, why are you still standing there? Come out of the kitchen! Matthew,


    just order some takeout.


    I¡¯m starving.


    Given your current moods, I wouldn¡¯t dare eat the food you cook.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy some good food while we discuss things.


    A good meal can always make us feel better, after all.¡± Matthew quicklyplied and ordered several


    takeout dishes.


    Then he pulled me over to sit beside him, speaking gently to soothe me..


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire Ivanna¡¯s quick thinking.


    Her idea to devise a n would benefit me at this critical moment, and only she could say what I


    couldn¡¯t.


    Despite Matthew¡¯s cunning nature, his defenses were the weakest now.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 71

    Dying in Glory Is Better Than Living in Dishonor Ivanna looked at me sympathetically while


    I stared back.


    I was trying hard not to cry.


    ¡°Chlo, don¡¯t be upset.


    We¡¯re in this together now,¡± she said, trying to console me.


    My eyes welled up with tears, and I rushed into the bathroom.


    I quickly texted Johnson, washed my face, and returned to the room.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± I asked, my voice trembling.


    ¡°H¨CI¡¯m ready to do whatever it takes.


    I don¡¯t care about my pride anymore.¡± Tears streamed down my face, and I felt utterly helpless.


    Suddenly, Matthew¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at the screen, then hurriedly answered.


    Although I couldn¡¯t hear what was said, I saw him turn pale.


    Then he said through trembling lips, ¡°I understand.¡± After hanging up, Matthew¡¯s head bowed in defeat.


    Ivanna shot me a nce, and I raised an eyebrow at her.


    He lifted his head and said, ¡°I need to step out for a moment.


    I¡¯ll be back soon.


    Ivanna, please stay with Chlo.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I have something to take care of.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked with a hint of displeasure.


    ¡°Just a quick errand.


    I¡¯ll be back in no time.


    Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± He then turned and left.


    When I heard Matthew go down the stairs, I made a quick phone call, but the line was busy.


    Ivanna whispered to me, ¡°What¡¯s he going to do? He didn¡¯t even finish exining.


    Why did he leave so suddenly? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve lit a fire under him.


    He¡¯s determined to make amends,¡± I said confidently.


    I started to eat, but my bitterness showed.


    Why don¡¯t I just expose Mnie right now?¡± Ivanna suggested, watching me closely.


    Lot¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± 3 sald, my tone serious ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s holding onto something, and I need my


    remo card.


    can¡¯t believe the mess Can i ever trust in manage again? Ivanna sighed.


    her paint for now I cleared the table before calling my daughter, realizing how much I missed her.


    However, I felt relieved that she wasn¡¯t here while this was happening.


    back wh I Matthew got and I was already in bed.


    When he got into bed, I turned away from him.


    I felt.


    his hand on my back and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± He paused and withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Alright, get some rest.


    It¡¯s my fault.


    I know I¡¯ve hurt you.


    That woman.


    duped me.


    I swear I¡¯ll do nothing like this again.


    I¡¯ll give our child the best future, and we¡¯ll live a good life together.


    His voice sounded tired and lonely.


    My heart ached.


    What sort of future could there be with him? After all, the real mistress was still around.


    I finally realized why Matthew was soposed.


    Since the identity of the real homewrecker was still unknown to the public, he could remain calm.


    Did I have to share my bed with him in the future and serve him alongside his sister? No, I would rather


    be broken than sumb to that fate.


    My daughter is better off without a heartless father.


    It was unbearable to know Ava would understand this humiliation when she got older.


    Though I mentally prepared for this countless times, it was still hard to decide.


    Tears dampened my pillow.


    I hoped that someday my daughter would understand the tough choice I had to make.


    The situation kept getting worse as more people looked into it.


    They searched for the whistleblower and those who caught the adulterers that night.


    Tanum Corporation was also implicated, and they investigated its history.


    As the true founder of thepany, I was also subjected to scrutiny.


    While the public seemed to be on my side, some started delving into my assets.


    It was disheartening.


    This situation finally caught Matthew¡¯s attention, and he swiftly took action.


    That afternoon, a notification shed on my phone.


    The missing down payment for our house had been returned.


    However, before I could feel any relief, Mnie stormed into the room.


    Her face was flushed with anger.

 Chapter 72

    Protecting Her She yelled at me.


    ¡°Chloe, you seem prettyfortable, huh? Acting all high and mighty as the boss.


    Do you think you¡¯re qualified?¡± I sat calmly in my chair and looked at her.


    Johnson followed her inside, attempting to mediate.


    ¡°Ms.Murphy, why are you here? Can¡¯t you resolve it at home? There are so many people here, and it¡¯s


    not the right ce.


    Besides¡­¡± 1 ¡°Is she afraid of causing a scene? Who does she think she is?¡± Mnie was on a roll, her


    words cutting.


    I could see the employees standing and looking at us through the frosted window.


    I turned to Johnson.


    and said, ¡°Tell them to go home early.¡± Johnson quickly went to disperse the curious employees.


    They left the office reluctantly.


    Typically, they¡¯d vanish even if there were only twenty minutes left in the workday.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I I rxed in my seat and watched Mnie.


    ¡°Please go on with what you just said.¡± Johnson sensed the tension and positioned himself between us,


    just in case.


    Mnie looked at me with the arrogance of a bull and spat, ¡°Drop the act! You¡¯re just sitting there and


    benefiting from such a serious problem.


    Did you do something? Did you drug my brother?!¡± Mnie seemed concerned about the recent


    transfer traced to my ount.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re aware it¡¯s serious? Who started it? Whatever the problem is, it¡¯s between me and my


    husband,¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°Why are you so concerned?¡± I remained calm in my chair as Mnie seethed.


    Then Matthew walked in.


    He yelled at Mnie, ¡°Have you lost your mind?!¡± ¡°Why¡¯d you give her the money?!¡± Mnie


    screamed.


    ¡°Maybe she had something to do with all this.


    Why else would people look into the ¡®founder of thepany? Is she trying to im credit?¡± Mnie


    had surprising insight and was digging deep I got up and said, ¡°Matthew Murphy, you came just in time!


    I have a question for you! Who gave Mnie Be judecity to provoke me?¡± Thening to Mature, Isaid,


    ¡°You¡¯ve pretended to be his wife twice now.


    Do you think you¡¯re the real deal? you be your broder¡¯s sook aon? I red at Mnie, not


    wanting to let her win ¡°You peren Dani masinitos for I closed the distance between us as her face


    contorted with hostility.


    Matthew pulled Mnie behind him and faced me.


    He shouted angrily, ¡°Enough, both of you.


    Can¡¯t you give me a break at such a horrible time?¡± He was trying to shield her, which sent a chill down


    my spine.


    The beautiful moments we used to share had faded, leaving only bitterness.


    So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m causing a scene, right?¡± I asked, my voice trembling with rage and sadness.


    As I approached Matthew, I wondered if this was all there was to us.


    I was too optimistic when I thought he would find his way back.


    All the hopes that I had for the future were gone.


    ¡°You should take a closer look, Matthew.


    This is my office.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Mnie chimed in.


    ¡°Without you, things wouldn¡¯t turn out this way.


    If you could make my brother happy, would he seek out someone else?¡± 2 ¡°I dare you to repeat that!¡± I


    yelled, feeling a sting in my heart.

 Chapter 73

    Ganging Up ¡°Both of you, shut up!¡± Matthew shouted.


    ¡°So you¡¯re protecting her, huh? You cradle your sister and let her call the shots.


    Honestly, she doesn¡¯t seem like your sister at all.


    From the looks of it, she¡¯s the one sleeping by your side.


    You do whatever she says! You¡¯re like herpdog!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but point it out.


    ¡°Come on, Chloe¡­ What are you talking about Cont you show a little restraint? Think about the bigger.


    picture?¡± Matthew¡¯s face suddenly changed color, and he shoved me away, causing me to stumble.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe!¡± Johnson gasped, offering support as I steadied myself and red at Matthew.


    Mnie hid behind her brother and whispered venomously in his ear.


    ¡°Matt, can¡¯t you see she¡¯s only after your money? She only cares about herself.


    Has she ever genuinely worried about you?¡± She turned to me.


    ¡°Chloe, remember that Tanum Corporation belongs to the Murphy family.


    It legally belongs to Matt.


    It has nothing to do with you.


    So what if you were the founder? You can¡¯t even touch it now!¡± ¡°Matthew, is this what you want?¡± I


    asked, looking him straight in the eye.


    His face reddened, but he said nothing.


    I clenched my teeth and held back my tears.


    ¡°Let me be clear, Matthew.


    Listen carefully if you¡¯re as cruel and ungrateful as she described.


    I built Tanum Corporation from the ground up and can create another one just like it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s your sister or the love of your life.


    If she dares to challenge me again, I won¡¯t let her off so easily!¡± I warned.


    When Mnie smiled arrogantly behind her brother, I said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to outsmart me.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He¡¯s still my man.


    Your impatience won¡¯t help.


    You¡¯ll have to go through me to reach certain things and people.¡± With that, I walked away.


    Matthew shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± His true colors were showing.


    I paused, pulling my foot back and turning to face him.


    ¡°Is there something else you want to say?¡± Staring at him, I continued, ¡°You dare raise your voice at


    me? Don¡¯t forget, I didn¡¯t cheat like you did.


    There¡¯s no need for you to gang up on me.


    But at least you¡¯re my husband, so I can understand when you act this way, +15 BONUS ¡°But her¡­


    She has no right! She eats my food, drinks my wine, and still wants to dump her problems on me.


    Matthew, you¡¯re pushing me too far!¡± With my plece said, I stormed out of my office.


    The reporters waited outside.


    They swarmed around me when they saw mee out.


    I was pushed and pulled like a stringless puppet.


    Still, they were invisible to me.


    My ears rang, and I only wanted to find a quiet, healing ce.


    A firm hand suddenly reached out through the crowd and grabbed my arm, pulling me away.


    My head was pounding as they shoved me into a car.


    ¡°¡­Chloe!¡± A voice called out to me softly.


    In a daze, I turned my head to see the face.


    It felt like I had seen it somewhere but couldn¡¯t quite remember.


    The car continued to drive, seemingly for a long time.


    My head was throbbing with pain.


    My phone kept ringing.


    A hand snatched the phone from my hand, and finally, the world fell silent.


    When the car stopped, I was pulled out.


    I looked around, feeling disoriented and not knowing where I was,

 Chapter 74

    A True Mystery of a Man I marveled at the lush greenery, with birds singing and flowers in


    full bloom.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Utopia,¡± he replied, his voice captivating.


    I turned to the tall man standing next to me.


    In his presence, I felt safe.


    My heart raced as a realization hit me.


    Whenever I was with As, it felt like my soul was being pulled to him.


    I lost myself, wanting only to follow his lead.


    I was ashamed of myck of self-respect.


    As someone who had hit rock bottom and been abandoned by everyone, I was about to fall for


    someone else.


    However, he was undeniably attractive, which made resisting him difficult.


    He smiled warmly at me, and I stared at him like a deer caught in headlights.


    As gently brushed a strand of hair from my face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight in just a few days, haven¡¯t you? You look like a damsel in distress!¡± His words made


    me smile awkwardly and pull away.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still beautiful, aren¡¯t I?¡± I cringed at my own words.


    Did I just call myself beautiful? As I inhaled the sweet air around me, I said, ¡°This ce is amazing!¡± I


    Leaning against the railing, I looked out into the distance and reflected on my years in the city.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for so long, and I never knew such a beautiful ce was nearby.


    I used to be so focused on my work.¡± I chuckled in self¨Cdepreciation.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you never stopped to enjoy the scenery.


    You always had your head down,¡± he said, joining me.


    His scent was pleasant.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me when I was at the end of my rope,¡± I said solemnly, turning to him.


    ¡°I know you were behind the Urban Builders deal.


    I¡¯ll remember your kindness, and I¡¯ll repay it one day.¡± As leaned closer, and his warm breath


    brushed against me.


    ¡°How do you n to repay it? I backed away.


    ¡°Enough! I¡¯m being sincere!¡± Metop.


    I¡¯m curious to see how you¡¯ll repay me, he teased This man was such an unigena.


    I couldn¡¯t quite figure him out.


    He was arrogant for an aselefant, which He was apletely different person in front of me.


    I could be wrong, but there was something special about him.


    A true mystery of a man! However, I couldn¡¯t let myself indulge too much.


    Although my marriage had failed, I still had a family.


    If I grew too close to him, what would that make me? How would I be any different from Matthew? I ¡°I¨C


    I¡¯ll repay you my way!¡± I stammered.


    me and his ¡°What way is that? By offering yourself to me?¡± He looked right at smile had a hint of


    mischief in it.


    Suddenly, it felt like he was mocking me.


    My expression turned stern.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said I¡¯ll repay you, and I will.


    I¡¯m not an ungrateful person, and I hope you¡¯ll respect my sincerity.


    I¡¯m not one to joke around.


    Keep in mind that we¡¯re still strangers, and I hope you won¡¯t overstep.¡± He just stared at me.


    I avoided his gaze, but he grabbed my chin and pulled me closer, almost touching our faces.


    I tried to push him away, but he stood firm, his lips capturing mine.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I resisted for a moment before sumbing to his kiss.


    He only released me when I stopped struggling.


    He looked into my eyes, asking, ¡°Are we still strangers? Did I sound like I was joking?¡± Panicking, I


    said, ¡°Why¡¯d you kiss me like that? I don¡¯t have the right to romance right now.


    I have a husband and a child¡­¡± ¡°I can help you leave him,¡± As said firmly, leaving no room for doubt.


    I was taken aback.


    I wanted to continue arguing with him, but I was lost in his starlit eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± he stated inly.


    As suddenly lifted my chin again as his face grew nearer.


    I pushed him back and turned, escaping theCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 75

    <h1> Revenge</h1>


    He grabbed my wrist just as I turned.


    I avoided his eyes, feeling awkward and powerless.


    We stood there for what seemed like an eternity.


    He gently pulled me back into his embrace, resting my head on his chest.


    ¡°You need to leave him as soon as possible,¡± As urged, and it softened my resolve.


    ¡°But I need to expose his true colors. Only then can I justify the time I¡¯ve wasted on him. I won¡¯t allow them to continue humiliating me: I want them to pay for their actions and reim everything that belongs to me and my daughter.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯d help you,¡± he reassured me. Suddenly, I embraced As and felt an unfamiliar sense of safety. ¡°I must cleanse this shame alone. Do you understand?¡± I looked at him with tears in my eyes.


    ¡°This is the only way I can do right by myself and my parents, who have supported me.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± As released me and took my hand. He led me through the breathtaking resort grounds to a small building. I barely paid attention to the stunning beauty around me.


    As took me up to the top floor and into a spacious suite. He settled me on the couch and handed me a stack of project documents with detailed descriptions. I nced at him. He shrugged, motioning for me to look. With that, he turned to leave. Only then did I rx, reading the documents.


    It hooked me after the first page, and I immediately fell into a trance. Unknowingly, the sky had darkened. As walked in once again and turned on the light. He had a server beside him who was pushing a cart full of dinner.


    ¡°Just saying you want to take everything back won¡¯t do anything. I told you I¡¯d help you.¡± As sat down and took the document from me. I was reluctant to relinquish the documents, but he gently suggested, ¡°Eat something first, and I¡¯ll exin these projects to you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± I looked into his eyes, seeking sincerity.


    ¡°Because I want to,¡± he replied, a bit unconvincingly. I knew he wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± I suddenly asked, feeling like As was strangely familiar. He was apletely different person in front of me. I could be wrong, but there was something special about him. A true mystery of a man!


    However, I couldn¡¯t let myself indulge too much. Although my marriage had failed, I still had a family. If I grew too close to him, what would that make me? How would I be any different from Matthew?


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll repay you my way!¡± I stammered.


    ¡°What way is that? By offering yourself to me?¡± He looked right at me, and his smile had a hint of mischief in it. Suddenly, it felt like he was mocking me. My expression turned stern.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said I¡¯ll repay you, and I will. I¡¯m not an ungrateful person, and I hope you¡¯ll respect my sincerity. I¡¯m not one to joke around. Keep in mind that we¡¯re still strangers, and I hope you won¡¯t overstep.¡±


    He just stared at me. I avoided his gaze, but he grabbed my chin and pulled me closer, almost touching our faces. I tried to push him away, but he stood firm, his lips capturing mine. ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    I resisted for a moment before sumbing to his kiss. He only released me when I stopped struggling.


    He looked into my eyes, asking, ¡°Are we still strangers? Did I sound like I was joking?¡±


    Panicking, I said, ¡°Why¡¯d you kiss me like that? I don¡¯t have the right to romance right now. I have a husband and a child¡­¡±


    ¡°I can help you leave him,¡± As said firmly, leaving no room for doubt. I was taken aback. I wanted to continue arguing with him, but I was lost in his starlit eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± he stated inly.


    As suddenly lifted my chin again as his face grew nearer. I pushed him back and turned, escaping the temptation.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He smiled but didn¡¯t answer my question directly. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you made up your mind? Are you determined to get revenge?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied firmly. ¡°I decided before going to Sris.¡± As I sipped my wine, I continued. ¡°That day by the river¡­ Although I was out of it, one thing was clear. I must get back everything that belongs to me.¡±


    I suddenly realized that I might have offended him by saying that. I guessed I was being too harsh. Then, I added, ¡°What¡¯s the point of such a marriage?


    There needs to be trust, even among business partners. With Matthew, there¡¯s neither trust nor any remaining familial bond. Maybe we¡¯re pursuing maximum benefit, but I¡¯m not just in it for the money.


    I want to prove a point. He came from nothing. But now he wants to send his wife, the woman who helped him out of a crisis, straight to hell. Where¡¯s the justice in that?¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s toast to it!¡± As clinked his ss against mine. ¡°I¡¯ll help you regain your paradise.¡± His eyes were so clear and bright as I observed them.


    ¡°But won¡¯t this affect you?¡± I didn¡¯t want to drag him into this. After all, it must not have been easy for him to climb up to his position as an assistant in ATL Empire. I couldn¡¯t let a small matter jeopardize his position.


    ¡°I¡¯m already a part of this. What can we do about it?¡± As¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief.

 Chapter 76

    Too Meticulously nned After some hesitation, I asked, ¡°Why are you treating me so


    well?¡± As smiled at me before ruffling my hair.


    At that moment, my world felt bright again.


    He was skilled at flirting, and I felt he had enchanted me.


    ¡°Because I like you.


    Is that okay?¡± As asked.


    My face lit up when he said that.


    Although I was married, his charisma affected me.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it when he said he liked me.


    Such sweet nothings might work on young and innocent girls, but my daughter was almost old enough


    to understand what love was.


    I knew my marriage was ending, and I would soon be divorced.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, the outstanding man before me told me he liked me.


    Even I could sense the irony of the situation.


    As noticed my silence and pulled me into his arms.


    ¡°Why do you always torture yourself by overthinking everything? There can be countless reasons to


    like someone.¡± I rolled my eyes, freed myself from his grasp, and enjoyed the delicious meal.


    It would be a waste not to savor it.


    He watched me relish the food with a smile.


    I had to admit my mood suddenly became better.


    When we finished eating, he called for the server to clear the table and exined the documents.


    He said they were aprehensive n for crucial projects.


    However, ATL Empire had already outsourced one part to Ardora Construction.


    My eyes widened when he mentioned thatpany.


    I asked him in a whisper, ¡°Ardora?¡± He nodded with a profound look.


    I knew Ardora Construction was thepany Matthew had registered under Mnie¡¯s name.


    I had a strange feeling that As had nned everything too meticulously.


    It was as if he had carefully designed everything to push me forward.


    I had no room to retreat, which meant losing everything and giving up on exposing Matthew¡¯s true


    colors.


    Still, moving forward was risky, and I felt like something was driving me toward this direction.


    Ultimately, I had no choice.


    Although I suspected As of orchestrating everything, I couldn¡¯t see his true intentions in helping me


    wondered if it was because he hiked¡± me and felt a chill running down my spine, struck a deal with


    Ardora Construction to make it your stepping stone.


    Use it to achieve your goal of Aking everything from them.


    I didn¡¯t respond because my mind was a mess, so he continued.


    ¡°Yourpany can take this project, and you can use it to repay Urban Builders¡® favor.


    You don¡¯t want to owe Fred too much, right?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Are you saying I can take this project with thepany registered under my name?¡± ¡°Why else did


    you set up apany then? Just to intimidate others? As countered.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take this project, how will you take everything from the Murphys? Tanum Corporation is


    already an empty shell now.¡± I froze at how well he nned these moves I could already see Matthew


    heading toward a bottomless Dit As looked at me while I was in a daze and pulled me into his arms.


    Then, he gently kissed my forehead, saying.


    ¡°Maybe you should take some time and get some rest before considering your options¡± With that, he


    ced the room card on the coffee table and left the room.


    I was alone in the empty room, and the silence was overwhelming As¡¯s perfect revenge n scared


    me somewhat I didn¡¯t know if excitement or clear sight of Matthew¡¯s fate made me uneasy.


    Regardless, my heart raced.


    What troubled me the most was As¡¯s feelings for me.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t find a reasonable exnation.

 Chapter 77

    A Shameless Request Iy in bed and eventually fell asleep.


    My nightmare consisted of Matthew and Mnie tormenting Ava and me.


    I woke up crying but could not release my suppressed anger and frustration.


    The chirps of birds and the morning sun gradually calmed my racing heart.


    When I got dressed and went downstairs, I realized I hadn¡¯t appreciated this ce¡¯s breathtaking


    beauty.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t miss such a magnificent view.


    It was already dawn when As found me.


    He observed my face with concern and asked, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°I slept wonderfully! Thank you.¡± ¡°Here we go again with the unnecessary thanks,¡± he said, taking my


    hand.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± Breakfast at this ce was sumptuous, and I enjoyed it.


    I needed all the energy I could get to face whaty ahead.


    On our way back, As reminded me, ¡°Take care of yourself and don¡¯t be too stubborn.¡± I was unsure


    what he meant by ¡°stubborn,¡± but I did not inquire further.


    It was my first time being out overnight with my phone off while Matthew was home.


    Between the office and home, I chose thetter.


    | did not want to face the looks of my colleagues right now.


    Instead, I just wanted some peace for myself.


    However, I was shocked when I entered the house.


    All the members of the Murphy family had gathered here.


    I felt quilty then as if I had done something shameful.


    Matthew saw me enter and rushed over to grab my hand.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally back! We couldn¡¯t find you anywhere, and your phone was off.


    Do you know how worried I was?¡± Although he spoke so sincerely, I wondered whether or not he was


    genuinely concerned about me.


    All my uneasiness vanished upon seeing his expression.


    I wanted to p him but held back because I had not achieved my goal yet.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Were you really that concerned about me?¡± I looked at him Indifferently, removed my shoes, and


    walked be living room.


    I nced at everyone present and asked, ¡°is something going on? It looks li ¡®s bere, huh? Luder You¡¯re


    the one who stayed out at night¡± Mnde locked ¡°You little¨CMnie began.


    ¡°Enough, you two!¡± Matthew shouted.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.


    I know you were angry yesterday.


    Mel didn¡¯t understand the situation and was worried because it didn¡¯t look good for us.


    I let my temper get the best of me, too.


    Please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore.


    I forced a smile and nced at Mnie, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t understand a thing, do you?¡± ¡°Have some


    shame, will you?¡± Mnie would not back down.


    She feared no one since her family was there.


    *Shut your mouth! When will you ever change your ways?¡± Grace reprimanded Mnie, then turned to


    me.


    ¡°Chlo, we¡¯re d that you¡¯re back.


    We¡¯re family, so I hope you can move past things.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not raising my son right.


    It led him to make such a big mistake.


    Still, he only did that for the sake of this family.


    Sometimes, men need to put up an act for their careers, so you shouldn¡¯t be too bothered by it.


    I¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf.¡± I remained silent since I couldn¡¯t disrespect my mother¨Cinw.


    ¡°Chlo, now that the situation has escted, we hope you can forgive Matt.


    Let us find a way to resolve this issue as a family,¡± Grace said.


    ¡°How can we do that?¡± I asked.


    Grace looked at Matthew, who nervously approached me while rubbing his hands together.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s face it together and celebrate our wedding anniversary in style.


    We can invite all our business partners and make it a grand event.


    ¡°Of course¡­I still love you.


    I¡¯ve always wanted to host a party for you.


    I¡¯ve always felt guilty about not being able to organize a wedding back then.


    We can take advantage of this- Do as you please.


    I interrupted him.


    His shamelessness had drained my energy, and I did not want to listen to him ramble on.


    When I headed into the bedroom, I nced at Mnie and noticed her lips twitching from anger When


    saw that look, I vowed to rile her up as much as possible.

 Chapter 78

    A Voice Recording Matthew sent his family away after achieving his objectives.


    However, I didn¡¯t bother to see them off, thinking celebrating our wedding anniversary was great for my


    n.


    Since Matthew wanted it to be lively.


    I would give that to him.


    After all, I had nothing to lose because he had tarnished my reputation.


    Matthew left for work in high spirits after coaxing me.


    Immediately after, I called Johnson and asked about the progress.


    He said, ¡°Chlo, I did my best, but he won¡¯t reveal his intentions.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything about that either.


    I recorded the conversation you wanted and will send it to you soon.


    ¡°Also, he knows about your¡­ meet up with Mr.


    As from ATL Empire.


    Matthew said¡­Well, you should listen to the recording yourself.


    Johnson hung up and sent me the voice recording.


    Johnson¡¯s voice sounded first, ¡°Mr.


    Matthew, the representatives of ATL Empire and anotherpany are meeting for dinner tonight.


    I have a bad feeling about it.¡± ¡°Find out the purpose of the dinner.¡± ¡°Will there be any problems with our


    financial assessment? The assets under Ms.


    Chloe aren¡¯t that convincing.


    We¡¯ll be in trouble if they dig deeper.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Additionally, our documents won¡¯t be convincing if the bank refuses to cooperate with us.


    ¡°After all, the proof of yours and Ms.


    Chloe¡¯s shared assets is fictitious.


    Since it¡¯s easy for them to find out about this, it won¡¯t work.


    Mr.


    Matthew, I think-¡± Matthew interrupted.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t always be this timid.


    There won¡¯t be any issues with the financial assessment since it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve bid on a


    project.


    ¡°Also, we¡¯ve never had problems before, so why would there be a problem this time? Our reported


    worth and cash flows align with thepany¡¯s model, Matthew sounded slightly impatient as he I


    continued.


    ¡°I noticed that Chloe has been acting strangetely none to follow her and found Chloe had met up with


    that muy from ATL Empire I think coche you haven¡¯t been able to find out anything about his linee


    ¡°Indeed, Chloe has no ill intentions toward Tanum Corporation, but what about As? Don¡¯t you think


    it¡¯s strange that we still have nothing on his background? You need to keep digging.


    If necessary, hire someone reliable within ATL Empire to spy on him.


    We can find something about him if he has been in Foswood for some time.


    I just want to know why Chloe met with him!¡± After taking a breath, Matthew continued, ¡°It would be


    good if he¡¯s still interested in Chloe.


    I¡¯m just afraid.


    she might not catch on.


    Then, we might miss the opportunity to take on ATL Empire¡¯s project.


    ¡°We must admire Chloe for this, as her vision is exceptional.


    She grabbed ATL Empire¡¯s project when she returned to the office.


    That¡¯s why I need you to uncover everything about this As guy.


    It¡¯ll help me prepare the right strategy for Chloe.¡± ¡°But ATL Empire¡¯s investigation of ourpany may


    not yield favorable results if they decide to do so.


    Regarding the financial assessment, it¡¯s still best to be cautious.


    If they find any problems¡­¡± ¡°What could go wrong? I managed to move the funds before this, and I can


    return it to its ce now.


    I I would have quit my job if I couldn¡¯t do this after working in this industry for many years.


    It¡¯s not that ! don¡¯t love Chloe, but I can¡¯t stand it whenever people bring up Tanum Corporation¡¯s


    founding.


    ¡°Once we secure a long¨Cterm partnership with ATL Empire, I¡¯ll figure out how to merge Tanum


    Corporation with Ardora Construction.


    After overhauling everything, Tanum Corporation will be a thing of the past.


    I must say ATL Empire¡¯s project is a godsend this time!¡± Matthew¡¯s words infuriated me.


    He was shameless enough to use me as his bait Their conversation was quite revealing, and I learned


    Matthew had been nning to oust me for a while now.


    I was his real obstacle because I was thepany¡¯s founder.


    He was this petty because I stole his limelight, so he wanted to eliminate me.


    Unexpectedly, Mnie even hired someone to spy on me.


    It seemed Matthew was not ignorant of me.


    At least, he had been cautious since I returned to thepany.


    He intended to use me to get As¡¯s approval, proving he was cunning.


    Suddenly, my phone rang.


    The caller was none other than Mnie.

 Chapter 79

    Meeting Mnie Alone I answered the call and heard Mnie¡¯s usual arrogant tone, ¡°I


    have something to tell you.


    Let¡¯s meet.¡± I ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that when you were at my ce just now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It concerns us, not something suitable to say in front of the others.


    Come to Midnight Bar now!¡± She hung up without waiting for my response.


    While holding my phone, I wondered what Mnie was up to.


    Still, I wanted to know what she had to say, so I rolled out of bed and checked the time.


    It was almost noon, so the bar wouldn¡¯t be open at this hour.


    After some thought, I decided to y it safe and changed into jeans, a T¨Cshirt, and a pair of casual


    ts.


    I tried calling Ivanna as I drove in case something went wrong.


    Unfortunately, she was out of town.


    I I hesitated while holding my phone and finally called As.


    Immediately after, I decided against it since.


    Mnie knew I had met with him before.


    I knew it was best not toplicate things and hung up the call as I arrived at the bar.


    I had never been to a bar, so the dim lighting made me ufortable.


    The bar was underground, and the stairway was narrow.


    However, the interior was spacious.


    I took a while to adjust to the surroundings at the basement entrance.


    Since it wasn¡¯t opening hours yet, there were no customers.


    Under the soft yellow light behind the bar, a young man who looked like a bartender was busy with his


    work.


    I approached him and asked, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here to meet someone.


    Is this ce open yet?¡± He nced at me and pointed across the room.


    I turned to look and saw a long corridor many rooms.


    I wanted to ask him which room I was supposed to enter, but the bartender seemed uninterested in


    being disturbed.


    or with m I could only search for Mnie from room to room.


    It seemed Mnie frequented ces like this.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked me to meet her.


    The many rooms along the corridor resembled a maze, with every junction leading to another corridor.


    felt increasingly uneasy and was about to turn back when a door suddenly opened in the corridor and


    out came Mnie.


    ¡°Hal I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive so quickly!¡± Sheughed, but herughter gave me an aerie feeling.


    It made me far lessfortable than facing her ously hostile demeanor.


    Ever since I witnessed her entanglement with Matthew, I couldn¡¯t help but She reached out as if to hold


    me, but I avoided her dirty hand.


    ¡°What did you want to tell me?¡± I opened the door with my foot and nced inside the room, realizing it


    was empty.


    After confirming it was safe, I walked in and sat on the couch, looking at Mnie.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening¡± Mnie followed me in, swaying her hips in a way she thought was alluring.


    However, it made me nauseous.


    Suddenly, I realized why Matthew was attracted to her.


    I finally discovered why he called me ¡± stiff.¡± Mnie strode over and sat on the seat beside me.


    She looked at me with excitement, joy, and wickedness.


    a ss, saying I saw an already¨Copened bottle of red wine on the table.


    Mnie reached for it and poured a ¡°Chloe, I knew you¡¯de as soon as I called you.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never been here before, right? Take a guess for Matt.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 80

    I¡¯ll Let You in on a Secret Mnie grinned as she spoke, and I knew her following words


    wouldn¡¯t be pleasant.


    Still, I remained.


    I unfazed, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t thinking here makes a difference.


    Just say what you must, and don¡¯t beat around the bush.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Your family isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°Haha! You always act all high and mighty.


    Matt can¡¯t stand you acting like a princess.


    You¡¯re boring and awkward, even when you¡¯re trying to act cute!¡® Mnie smirked.


    1 ¡°Mnie, do you even know what shame is?¡± I was furious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as shameless as you.¡± ¡°Chloe, why do you always act superior to everyone?


    You used to be so patient and enduring.


    How did you feel when you found the condoms in Matt¡¯s pocket? He said you two never used those.


    Her words made me nauseous.


    I never expected Matthew to share our sex life with her.


    It was disgusting.


    Mnie swirled her wine, noticing my re.


    She continued to grin, saying, ¡°Are you angry? Let me tell you something.


    I put them there without his knowledge.


    Sheughed as if she had pulled off a prank, her voice grating my nerves.


    She had shattered my perception of her, and I couldn¡¯t believe how low she had stooped.


    Mnie was still sickly when I married Matthew.


    However, I noticed her eyes constantly scrutinizing me.


    Although she and I weren¡¯t close, she always followed me, looking for her brother.


    Since she was his younger sister, I took her everywhere, even with us, to the movies.


    She never refused and always stayed close.


    Finally, I realized she was eyeing Matthew all along.


    It seemed Mnie wasn¡¯t as innocent as she appeared.


    On the contrary, she was bold.


    She sipped her wine and gestured toward me.


    ¡°You should have a drink to calm your nerves.


    Learn to enjoy life, Chloe.


    Although I can¡¯t stand you, I pity you at times.


    What else do you have besides your daughter and that shabby house?¡± She had a point, and I was at a


    loss for words.


    Mnie had twisted thoughts, exining why she could sleep with her brother.


    Mnie said, ¡°You know my family prefers sons over daughters, right? My father was disappointed


    when you birthed Ava Matt wants a son, but I can¡¯t let you have one.


    Still, you won¡¯t get pregnant, even if you don¡¯t use condoms Hahaha! You don¡¯t know what I did, huh?¡±


    Mnie I shouted and bolted to my feet.


    Don¡¯t get to worked up I haven¡¯t finished yet! She pulled me, but I shrugged off her hend ¡°Don¡¯t touch


    me, you disgusting pig!¡± I never thought I¡¯d face such a vile woman.


    I remembered Mnie had my house keys and could enter and leave as she pleased.


    I felt a deep sense of unease.


    Mnie stumbled back and fell onto the couch after I shrugged her off.


    Surprisingly, she wasn¡¯t enraged.


    She smirked at me, saying, ¡°I enjoy seeing you all worked up.¡± 2 She sat up, poured herself another


    ss, and then filled another one.


    ¡°Oh, my dear sister¨Cinw-* ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± I growled.


    I felt a shiver down my spine as I fell back onto the couch.


    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t call you that.


    To be honest, I¡¯ve never acknowledged you as my sister¨Cinw, either,¡± Mnie spoke calmly, ¡°But


    you see, Matt is so soft¨Chearted.


    Although he¡¯s lost interest in you, he can¡¯t end things.


    Besides, there¡¯s a project we need to secure, so you¡¯re still useful to us.¡± I struggled to control my


    anger, not wanting to lose myposure in front of her.


    However, I discovered Matthew was unaware of everything she had done.


    Mnie sipped her wine again and leaned in closer.


    She resembled a seductress in the dim light as she whispered, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯ll let you in on a secret.¡±

 Chapter 81

    To Get What¡¯s Coming She was simply intolerable and seemed a lot like the devil.


    It left me deeply unsettled.


    ¡°Secrets? Why would someone as shameless as you still have secrets?¡± ¡°Chloe, I know you¡¯re a smart


    woman.


    I¡¯ve sent you many lovely photos, but you¡¯ve ignored them.


    Why are you still pretending to be clueless in front of my brother? Are you afraid of leaving him?¡± She


    sipped her drink and grinned impishly.


    I was on the verge of breaking.


    This devil was hard to control.


    *Come on, have a drink to calm your nerves!¡± She urged me with a smirk, seeing that I was still


    guarded.¡± Are you afraid of me? It¡¯s just a bottle of wine.


    I¡¯m drinking it myself, so what¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± She looked at me mockingly when I remained


    unresponsive.


    ¡°Well, suit yourself!¡± Then she leaned in closer and said, ¡°Did you know? Matt and I had our first time


    right here.¡± My brain buzzed.


    I had often wondered how they got involved, but Mnie¡¯s answer was too much to ept.


    While my body shook violently, my ears rang, and everything around me swayed.


    My throat was filled with a salty, metallic taste.


    I reached for the ss and gulped down the liquid fiercely.


    L..


    Mnie burst into shrillughter.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, my dear sister¨Cinw! It feels great, doesn¡¯t it? You should have some guts if you


    know Matt is seeing someone else.


    You should leave him, Why are you still.


    staying?¡± She looked at me andughed again.


    ¡°Do as you please.


    It doesn¡¯t matter.


    You can continue being Mrs.


    Murphy, and we¡¯ll do whatever we want.


    Let me assure you, he¡¯ll never leave me.


    ¡°Since that first time here, he couldn¡¯t stay away from me.


    He can¡¯t resist, but you wouldn¡¯t know, would you? There was exhration in her biting words.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless, Mnie.


    He¡¯s your brother, yet you¡¯re taking advantage of him.


    There are plenty of men out there!¡± I shouted at her hysterically.


    ¡°You¡¯re a shameless demon!¡± Why does it matter? All of Matt¡¯s money is mine,¡± she unted.


    finally realized that Mnie was the reason Matthew had be so despicable Oh, I bought a blue


    sports car I said I wanted it, and Matt got it for me I¡¯m also moving to a deve +15 Laurendy¨Cmy


    brother said she¡¯s nothing!¡± My head spun, and I pointed at her.


    ¡°Karma ising for you, so don¡¯t be so smug.


    You¡¯re not getting a happy ending!¡± ¡°Haha, maybe not.


    But I¡¯m going to let you taste that intoxicating feeling.


    Then you won¡¯t curse me anymore!¡± Her voice wasced with wickedness as she got up.


    ¡°My brother said you¡¯re too stiff.


    I¡¯ll train you so you can experience different men.


    You¡¯ll see how shallow you sounded earlier.¡± 1 She opened the door, and three burly men entered the


    room.


    It startled me, and I realized toote what was happening.


    My head spun even more, and I felt feverish.


    My throat tightened, and an unusual sensation made me realize what she had done.


    That was why Mnie had been trying to get me to drink.


    However, I saw the wine poured directly from a bottle myself.


    ¡°Mnie, what have you done to me?¡± I got up to leave, but the three men closed in on me.


    ¡°Chloe, enjoy being pampered for once.


    Don¡¯t waste your time on Matt.


    He¡¯s not interested in you anymore, so don¡¯t squander your best years.


    I¡¯m helping you!¡± Her tone was unapologetic.


    Then she looked at the men and said, ¡°This is my sister¨Cinw.


    Please work hard and serve her well.


    Oh, let me take a photo! Here¡¯s a better angle.


    Hahaha!¡± ¡°Mnie, you are shameless!¡± I struggled and tried to throw myself at her.


    She gave me a contemptuous smile and walked out.


    The door closed behind her with a click.

 Chapter 82

    <h1><strong> Godsent</strong></h1>


    I struggled to get up, but the men held me down.


    I fought them desperately, but the more I struggled, the weaker I felt.


    nt, grimy hands reached out and ripped my t¨Cshirt.


    My body trembled, and I cried in despair, ¡°Get away¡­ Help me¡­¡± Although I screamed, I was too drained to resist.


    The men were like savage wolves, and they ignored my pleas.


    Onerge man had already undone my jeans, and another was pulling them down.


    Suddenly, the door burst open with a deafening crash.


    I knew someone had arrived.


    Desperately, I cried, ¡± Help me¡­¡± There was another loud noise, as if the entire room were shaking.


    ¡°Let go of me¡­ Help!¡± I screamed as I wed at the hands holding me.


    Then, I heard a voice.


    ¡®Chloe, don¡¯t be scared.


    It¡¯s me!¡± Strong arms enveloped me, offering sce.


    I sobbed, and the familiar voice whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.


    I¡¯m here!¡± I clung to him, feverishly whispering, ¡°Hold me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Please don¡¯t leave¡­¡± As quickly took off his jacket and wrapped it around me.


    Then he lifted me and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Help me¡­¡± I murmured.


    My body writhed as though bitten by ants, and it was unbearable.


    I pressed up against his body.


    His warmth was enticing, and I desperately entangled myself with him.


    Save me¡­ He moved my hands away and wrapped his clothes around me, so I couldn¡¯t move.


    Then he carried me outside.


    When I woke up, my mind was much clearer.


    I found myself in a hospital bed with an IV hooked to my hand Alles was sitting by my bedside.


    Blushing at the memory of my earlier vulnerability, I avoided his gaze.


    He looked at me with a meaningful smile when he saw I was awake.


    I told you I¡¯d never take advantage n you¡¯re vulnerable.


    Only when you¡¯re sober and willing I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Could you be less shameless? That was an abnormal situation.


    It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Heughed loudly, and his brilliant smile was breathtaking.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know I was there?¡± I asked, looking at him.


    He had been a godsend.


    He dered, ¡°The heavens sent me to rescue you! So, don¡¯t question it.¡± ¡°I want to know!¡± ¡°Well, you called me, but then you hung up.


    And you went to that ce when it was closed.


    Did that sound normal?¡± I closed my eyes in relief.


    ¡°Thank goodness I made that call.¡± ¡°Why¡¯d you hang up then?¡± I looked at him, and tears rolled down my cheeks.


    ¡°Because they were investigating you! I didn¡¯t want to get you into trouble.¡± As brushed it off and said, ¡°Let them investigate all they want!¡± I sniffed.


    ¡°Thanks for saving me again!¡± He wiped away my tears with his slender fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re so naive.


    It¡¯s because you underestimated them!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be so cruel.


    I didn¡¯t want to resort to extreme measures, but they left me no choice,¡± I said fiercely.


    ¡°I won¡¯t start trouble, but since they provoked me, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± After what had happened, I trusted Aspletely and shared Matthew¡¯s n with him.


    Mnie herself had provided me with the best counterattack strategy.

 Chapter 83

    Malicious Intent I was finally done with my IV drip.


    However, before I could ask As to head back, Ivanna burst into the room.


    ¡°Chlo, what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Her words trailed off as she noticed As in the room.


    She fixed her gaze intensely on him with a strange look I could tell what she was thinking, so I quickly


    changed the topic.


    ¡°Why¡¯d youe back so quickly?¡± As replied instead, ¡°When you were unconscious, she called to


    check on you out of concern.


    I told her you were indeed in trouble.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who answered the call!¡± Ivanna looked at him


    with curiosity.


    ¡°Can you tell me who you are?¡± I blushed as I briefly introduced As to Ivanna.


    They exchanged polite handshakes, and Ivanna asked, ¡°Is that his jacket?¡± I nodded silently.


    Then I turned to As and told him Ivanna would take me back.


    As gave me some instructions before we left the hospital room.


    Ivanna started questioning me about the whole incident.


    After I told the story, Ivanna was furious and asked why I had not turned my lunatic sister¨Cinw over


    to the police.


    After all, I had evidence.


    ¡°That would be too easy on her!¡± I said calmly, ¡°I need to force her to face the life she should have


    lived, to know what it¡¯s like to struggle.


    Then she can think about her actions.¡± I asked Ivanna to drop me off at the office instead of the Murphy


    Residence.


    It seemed more appropriate.


    Then, I called the Murphy family members and had them alle to Matthew¡¯s office.


    Before leaving the car, Ivanna asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay alone?¡± Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I


    reassured her.


    However, as soon as I walked away, Ivanna hurriedly followed me.


    I think I¡¯d better stay with you! Matthew was in high spirits in his office as he celebrated with Johnson


    and some executives.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    There was glo be a contract elgning with ATL Empire on Tuesday pleased.


    At as had indeed bet the stage for me, sol had to y this role +15 BONUS Matthew froze when he


    saw my pale face.


    Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Chlo, what is wrong? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be resting at home? Why are you


    here?¡± His eyes kept darting around my body.


    I had changed my top, but I must still look disheveled after my recent ordeal, I scanned the room, and


    everyone present was Matthew¡¯s trusted confidant.


    1 Instead of answering his question, I calmly entered the room and sat on the sofa.


    I waited for the Murphy family members, who had not yet arrived.


    ¡°Honey! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matthew might have noticed my odd behavior.


    However, his question had no gentleness, only a hint of indifference.


    Johnson narrowed his eyes at me, suspecting something big was in the works.


    He quickly dered to the executives, ¡°You can all leave! Tomorrow, we¡¯ll hold a meeting to tell


    everyone the good news.


    Now, let¡¯s just celebrate!¡± Johnson tried to smooth things over with me.


    ¡°You came just in time.


    I have good news!¡± I nced at him, saying, ¡°Please stay, everyone.


    I have good news to share, too! I¡¯ll talk about it when everyone¡¯s here!¡± Matthew walked up to the sofa,


    looking puzzled.


    ¡°Chlo, what are you up to? Who else ising?¡± ¡°Your family, of course,¡± I replied calmly, my eyes


    showing a hint of fire.


    ¡°I want everyone here to stay and listen because we¡¯re all family here.


    You can all witness what¡¯s about to happen.¡± Matthew¡¯s parents rushed into the room.


    After seeing so many people present, they hesitated at the door.


    Johnson quickly went over to usher them inside.


    Grace looked anxious as she turned to her son.


    ¡°Matthew, who are all these people?¡± ¡°Mom, please have a seat.¡± Matthew smiled and reassured her.


    Then he waved at everyone else and said, ¡°You can all leave! We¡¯ll talk about it in tomorrow¡¯s meeting.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, it won¡¯t take long.


    We¡¯re just waiting for Mnie,¡± I dered, my tone unwavering

 Chapter 84

    A Slut ying the Victim Matthew had a hunch that something was about to go down.


    He looked at me coldly and asked, ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± I looked at Matthew and said, ¡°What


    do you mean? You¡¯ll find out once Mnie arrives.


    It¡¯s not me causing trouble.


    It¡¯s her.Matthew sensed my determination and turned to Ivanna.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Ivanna stood behind me with her arms crossed.


    She replied, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Maybe you should ask your dear sister when she gets here.¡± The


    atmosphere in the office became extremely awkward.


    It was clear that I was an unwee guest..


    Just then, Mnie strolled into the room.


    When she noticed the crowd in the office, she froze and red at me.


    ¡°Chloe, what are you up to? What¡¯s all this about?¡± I wished I could tear Mnie apart when she


    pretended nothing had happened.


    I locked eyes with her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done something extraordinary, and I¡¯m here to note your


    achievements.


    Are you scared now? ¡°Scared? Why would I be?¡± Mnie rolled her eyes.


    She quickly turned the tables and said, ¡°Matt, this woman made you a cuckold today.


    Some guy carried her off in broad daylight.


    It¡¯s been two hours now, and who knows what they did! I certainly don¡¯t!¡± Mnie stressed the word


    ¡°did¡± to suggest something scandalous.


    Before she could finish, Ivanna¡¯s lightning¨Cfast hand smacked her across the face.


    Mnie cried out in surprise and stumbled while holding her face.


    ¡°Ah! Matt!¡± Everyone in the room was shocked.


    Their eyes were filled with fear as they watched Ivanna, who radiated anger.


    Mnie¡¯s parents demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you being violent?¡± Matthew barked, ¡°vanna,


    have you lost it? How dare you make a scene in my office?!¡± ving stared at Matthew with fury in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Matthew, you bet I¡¯ve lost it.


    So what? Are you upset because pped her? If you dare, take her side and p me back.


    111 give you credit for having some a pouty voice the covered her face and looked at him, +15 BONUS


    Then she shot a re at Ivanna.


    ¡°Who gave you the right to hit me?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve pped my best friend.


    And you have the nerve to y the victim after doing something so disgraceful? Woman, you deserve


    more than a p.


    Don¡¯t push your luck! ¡°Do you dare confront Chloe in front of me? Try it, and I¡¯ll rip your mouth out.


    What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve got the guts to do things but not to admit it?¡± vanna¡¯s words hit Matthew right


    where they hurt.


    He nced at me with displeasure and said, ¡°Speak! What has she done?¡± Clearly, he thought I was


    causing trouble for no reason, and Mnie was not guilty of any wrongdoing.


    ¡°You should ask her!¡± I shouted forcefully, my anger burning.


    Matthew sensed the situation was more serious than he had imagined.


    He sternly warned, ¡°Everyone, leave.


    This is a family matter.¡± The curious onlookers exchanged hesitant nces before exiting the room.


    They knew things were.


    gettingplicated.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Johnson was among the departing crowd.


    He lowered his head and discreetly left the room.


    I called out to him, ¡°Johnson, please stay! We need an outsider to see if I¡¯m causing trouble.


    I won¡¯t take the fall for this! Aren¡¯t you the right¨Chand man of the Murphy family?! I want you to bear


    witness!¡± With that, Johnson had no choice but to stay.

 Chapter 85

    A Trojan Horse I had to keep Johnson here.


    He was my ace in the hole.


    As for why I didn¡¯t insist on keeping everyone else, I wanted to leave myself an escape route.


    I wanted Matthew to reconsider his actions without pushing him to the point of no return.


    To my surprise, the next person to speak up was Henry, Matthew¡¯s father.


    ¡°Why bring this mess into the office? Can¡¯t it be discussed at home? It seems like people have lost their


    sense of decorum,¡± Henry said in amanding tone, his nose in the air.


    I spoke respectfully but firmly, ¡°Dad, is that directed at me? You¡¯ll see soon enough if I have ¡®decorum.¡±


    But you should listen and watch closely.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Whocks decorum here?¡® Matthew immediately grew ufortable.


    Perhaps it was because I had never spoken like this since joining the Murphy family.


    They were used to my soft¨Cspokenness.


    I stood up and said, ¡°Matthew, are you ustomed to,my mild nature? Do you think I¡¯m a pushover?


    Do you think you can take advantage of me wherever you please?¡± My lips quivered uncontrobly.


    Matthew believed the ATL Empire project was in the bag, so he adopted a more forceful attitude toward


    me.


    He had abandoned his image as the ideal husband and was ready to throw me under the bus.


    Matthew seemed taken aback by my behavior.


    He squinted at me, trying to read my thoughts.


    When Mnie saw I was being assertive, she yelled at me to deflect attention, ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t stir up


    trouble.


    It was you who ran off with another man, not me.


    Do you think you¡¯re special? ¡°You¡¯ve been meeting another man behind my brother¡¯s back.


    How dare youe here and make stuff up? Then she looked at Henry and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go.


    Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡± ¡°Leaving already?¡± Ivanna blocked Mnie¡¯s path and crossed her arms.


    ¡°Are you feeling guilty now? You jumped in with someone else¡¯s man without hesitation.


    Why are you scared now?¡± ¡°Get out of my way! Who do you think you are? You have no right to


    meddle!¡± Though Mnie protested, she avoided Ivanna and stood with her father.


    I grew visibly imitated.


    Ivanna, you¡¯ve gone too far.


    I won¡¯t tolerate your meddling with the because you¡¯re close to Chide.


    You¡¯re an outsider, so don¡¯t think you cante +15 BONUS ¡°That depends on whether you have a clear


    conscience or have done something you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± I added ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Mnieshed


    out at me.


    ¡°I warn you, stop making things up.


    Don¡¯t turn the tables when you¡¯re the one who made a mistake.¡± Ivanna almost charged at her in anger,


    but I pulled her back.


    My gaze locked on Mnie as I asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them why I ended up in the hospital?¡± Her


    lips curled into a mocking smile.


    ¡°All I saw was you lying in another man¡¯s arms, looking quitefortable.


    You were hugging him tightly in broad daylight.


    As for what happened next, I have no idea!¡±

 Chapter 86

    Disrespecting Her Elders Mnie¡¯s words displeased Matthew.


    He red at me, asking, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± ¡°Your sister knows it, and I bet you do tool¡± I


    looked firmly at him.


    ¡°When you engage in such disgraceful activities, it¡¯s only a matter of time before ites to light.


    You should have prepared yourself for this.¡± I didn¡¯t expect Mnie to still be there when As rescued


    me.


    Grace sensed the tension and looked at me.


    ¡°Chlo, don¡¯t be upset.


    Did she provoke you again? She¡¯s such a stubborn child.¡± Henry, who had always spoiled Mnie,


    yelled at Grace, ¡°Why are you talking about our daughter like that?! You don¡¯t know what happened, so


    stop making such usations.


    Chloe¡¯s a married woman, but why is she fooling around instead of staying home?¡± Henry smirked,


    thinking I was the one being unreasonable.


    I thought Mnie might not have fallen so low if he hadn¡¯t pampered her so much.


    ¡°Hmph, like father, like daughter.


    She¡¯s a mess now because of you,¡± I said, ¡°Before youment on others¡® behavior, you should teach


    your kids a lesson first.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Henry roared, ¡°Matthew, how can your wife disrespect


    her elders like this?¡± Matthew red at me, probably because his father scolded him.


    Immediately after, he scolded me, You¡¯re getting out of control! You¡¯re quick to anger and don¡¯t know


    your ce.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I think I¡¯ve spoiled you too much¨C** ¡°Are you sure about that?!¡± I interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s more like you¡¯re


    spoiling her.


    Now she¡¯s lost all sense of shame and does disgraceful things.¡± Matthew impatiently defended himself,


    ¡°Just cut to the chase! There¡¯s no need to bring her into this.¡± Mnie was thrilled to hear her brother


    supporting her.


    She looked at me triumphantly, saying, ¡°Matt won¡¯t let you have your way¡± I nced at Matthew coldly,


    he seemed no longer concerned that I was his wife.


    Once a marriage reached this point, every memory would be distant.


    Matthew, you¡¯re crueler than I thought you were,¡± my eyes were full of tears, and my voice trembled,


    Why do you insist on protecting her? gm not protecting anyone, and don¡¯t cry like someone has hurt


    you deeply.


    If you didn¡¯t do anything to would she cause trouble for you? Matthew yelled at me. His statement sent


    a chill down my spine as I said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret your wordster.¡± I looked at the smiling


    Mnie and continued, ¡°You want to bite back at me, even now.


    Fine, I¡¯ll tell everyone what you¡¯ve been up to.¡± I pulled out my phone and opened a voice recording.


    Then I mmed my phone on the table with a loud bang

 Chapter 87

    A Re¨CEnactment The voices in the recording Vere clear and had no background noise,


    recounting the scene inside the bar.


    Mnie¡¯sughter echoed through the office, and her every word caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Meanwhile, I focused on Matthew¡¯s expression.


    Mnie¡¯s words became increasingly unbearable as the recording continued.


    Although I knew the contents of the recording, hearing it again sent shivers down my spine.


    I was heartbroken as tears streamed down my face.


    ¡°You set me up, Chloe! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Mnie was shocked but quickly retaliated.


    However, Ivanna had prepared for her reaction.


    She kicked Mnie and sent her flying to the couch.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she grabbed an ashtray from the table and threw it at me.


    I turned away, and the crystal ashtray crashed onto the floor, shattering into pieces.


    Everyone else in the room froze, and gasped.


    Matthew stared at me and gulped.


    He avoided my gaze, not daring to look back at me.


    Suddenly, he stepped forward and reached for my phone on the table.


    However, I snatched it away and stepped back while Ivanna stood before me.


    1 I looked at Matthew and asked, ¡°What? Was that too much for you? Keep listening!¡± I I yelled like a


    madwoman, making everyone shudder and fall to silence again.


    The recording continued and even yed the sounds of my struggles and cries for help.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to listen to it any longer, so I cried and asked Matthew, ¡°What else¡­can you say to


    defend her?¡±¡± I struggled to suppress my tears and turned to face Henry, saying, ¡°Do you still think I


    was being unreasonable? Do you agree that the apple doesn¡¯t fall too far from the tree? You¡¯ve taught


    them so well that they ended up in bed together.


    Do you think that¡¯s my fault?¡± Mnie rushed toward me, screaming, 71l kill you, bitch! How dare you


    set me up! Johnson held her back.


    ¡°Ms.Mnie, please calm down.


    All of you should rx.¡± ¡°Matt, you¡¯ll just stand by while she does this? The man who carried her away


    was As, the guy from ATL Empire Mnie shouted, ¡°Smash her phone!¡± As expected, Matthew


    lunged at me to grab my phone again.


    dodged his hand and became furious.


    However, he reached past Ivanna, grabbed my arm, and pulled me toward him to snatch my phone


    +15 BONUS Ivanna reacted swiftly and struck his face, yelling, ¡°What are you trying to do, scumbag?!¡±


    Matthew froze while I broke free from his grip and red at him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.


    Don¡¯t you know that she caused all this? She provoked me to make me discover your affair.


    I¡¯m grateful to Mnie for sending me photos of your affair.¡± I found the photos on my phone and


    showed them to Henry and Grace.


    ¡°Look, here¡¯s your son and daughter.


    Matthew, have a look, too.


    Mnie asked me if they looked good.


    What do you think?¡± Matthew paled as he slumped on the couch, burying his head in his hands.


    Meanwhile, Johnson was speechless as he stared at everyone in disbelief.


    Suddenly, Mnie freed herself from Johnson and shouted at me, ¡°What about you and that As


    guy?! Can you say you two didn¡¯t do anything?!¡±

 Chapter 88

    Condemnation of a Painful Past I gazed at her calmly and responded.


    ¡°You should probably ask your brother that.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t try to y games with me,¡±


    Mnie retorted in frustration.


    Johnson interjected and told me, ¡°Ms. Chloe, calm down.¡± understood he was worried I might lose it


    and reveal too much information.


    Still, would I need to sell him out to expose those two idiots? ¡®I nced at Johnson, then stepped


    forward to lock eyes with Mnie.


    I questioned her, ¡°Remember when I was alone at the airport on that rainy night? Wasn¡¯t he sleeping


    with you on my bed? ¡°When Ava was in the hospital with a high fever, he didn¡¯t leave us a single cent


    but was having sex with you at a hotel in Operose.


    Do you remember those photos you sent me, Mnie?¡± Mnie looked at me helplessly as her


    confidence faded, | sarcastically continued, ¡°Perhaps you two have slept together too often that you¡¯re


    unsure which pictures I¡¯m referring to.


    Is that it? To secure ATL Empire¡¯s project for Tanum Corporation, I met with Mr.As and


    rmended ourpany as their exclusive agent.


    I ¡°While I was trying to seal the deal, he bought you a new car, and you two couldn¡¯t wait to drive to


    Operose, didn¡¯t you? You asked what my rtionship with Mr. As was?¡± I turned to Matthew as I


    spoke, ¡°Care to enlighten us, Matthew? What¡¯s my rtionship with Mr.


    As?¡± I confidently told everyone about my meetings with As.


    However, I omitted the fact that he had saved me many times.


    Matthew raised his head, looking stunned.


    ¡°You knew everything?¡± I smiled bitterly at him and asked, ¡°What do you think? Should I keep going?¡±


    Ivanna seized the opportunity to criticize him.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly shameless.


    I thought you were just having some flings or affairs with people you engage with during work.


    I never expected you to stoop so low as to sleep with your sister.¡± Her words were harsh, but the


    Murphys could say nothing about it.


    Ivanna continued, ¡°What was I expecting anyway? She said you two had your first time at a bar, right?


    Did your dear sister drug you, too? How bizarre! No wonder Chlo suddenly lost so much weight, and I


    kept tell by her to see a doctor, it seems she was too disgusted by you two to eat.) +15 BONUS


    Ivanna¡¯s words made me sadder as I said, ¡°I wanted to ignore everything, especially since it was so


    disgraceful.


    I could endure this humiliation alone, for Ava¡¯s sake.


    Although it made me sick, I consoled myself and tried to endure the filthy truth.


    ¡°I thought no one would discover your affairs if I didn¡¯t make a scene.


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of you or tarnishing your family¡¯s reputation.


    I did everything for Ava.


    She¡¯s still a child, and I didn¡¯t want people gossiping about her family¡¯s disgraceful acts.¡± Tears rolled


    down my cheeks as I continued, ¡°But you thought I was a fool.


    It wasn¡¯t enough for you to take everything from me, but you even told Mnie to drug me and get a


    group of men to rape me.


    You¡¯re heartless, Matthew.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do that!¡± Matthew protested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me my brother! He had nothing to do with that.


    I just wanted you out of my family! Mnie shouted at me.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Grace wailed in despair, ¡°What a tragedy for our family! Y¨CYou bastard!¡± I stared at Matthew¡¯s parents,


    saying, ¡°My dedication toward Tanum Corporation has never wavered since I founded it.


    I considered your family my own and set aside my parents.


    I even used the money they invested in thepany to serve your family.


    ¡°Yet this is how you repay me? You live in the house I bought, yet you want to push me down and


    trample on my dignity? How dare you criticize me over your mistakes?¡± Meanwhile, Henry¡¯s expression


    turned solemn as he bit his lip and nced at his son.


    I knew Henry wanted Matthew to defend him.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve always dreaded anyone mentioning the past.


    You can forget all our hardships when we lived in cramped apartments and couldn¡¯t afford decent


    clothing.


    You can forget the days I scoured the streets of Foswood to save a few bucks.


    1 refused to take cabs to buy you your first suit and make you look presentable.


    You can also forget the ring you bought me from a street vendor when he got married, your vows, and


    what you told me when I was pregnant locked eyes with him and shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear any


    of that because you¡¯re afraid! My voice echoed through the office, causing Johnson to flinch I You can


    forget everything but won¡¯t, Iy everything before Matthew, saying 1 kept all this evidence f ve medical


    recordo, surveince footage from the bar, and the necessary witnesses and material +15 BONUS ¡°I¡¯ve


    made preparations long ago, so you don¡¯t need to take my phone away.


    I¡¯ll show them to you now.


    If you destroy everything here, I¡¯ll expose you to the city and make you pay for what you¡¯ve done.¡± After


    taking a breath, I said, ¡°I will defend my dignity, even if I have nothing left.


    You may secure the contract with ATL Empire, but do you think they¡¯ll want to work with you once they


    see the ugly truth? ¡°Matthew, you have lost all morality.


    As for your sister, she has an evil heart, and I will make sure she faces the consequences.¡± I nced at


    Matthew again before walking away.


    ¡°Chloe, no!¡±

 Chapter 89

    Hurt and Heartbroken Matthew¡¯s scream echoed through the room.


    Before I could turn, a tall figure blocked my path and kneeled before me with a loud thud.


    ¡°Chloe, please don¡¯t leave! I was a fool for doing all those things.¡± Matthew grabbed my hand and


    looked at me guiltily.


    ¡°Honey, please forgive me!¡± He pped himself and added, ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll change! I won¡¯t repeat those stupid


    mistakes.


    Let¡¯s start over!¡± Mnie rushed over and pulled his arm, saying, ¡°Matt, what promised you¡¯d divorce.


    are you saving? You her once we secure ATL Empire¡¯s project.


    You told me you never loved her, right? You only married her for our family¡¯s future.


    Since she knows everything, there¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± I red at Mnie and asked Matthew, ¡°Is that


    what you said?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! I won¡¯t leave you.


    We still have Ava,¡± Matthew desperately pleaded, ¡°You and Ava are my family.


    Let¡¯s start over!¡± ¡°Matt, what are you afraid of?¡± Mnie asked while looking at him.


    ¡°Can you honestly say you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Matthew shoved Mnie away, breaking free


    from her grip as he continued to kneel.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± ¡°How do you n to start over?¡± I stared at him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡± He vowed.


    ¡°Okay, transfer the house, car, and all of Tanum Corporation¡¯s assets to my name again,¡± I demanded, ¡±


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll do what I said.¡± Matthew froze while Mnie shoved me.


    ¡°You can go to hell!¡± Her actions caught me off guard.


    I lost my bnce and fell backward as my head knocked onto theer of the table.


    A sharp pain shot through my forehead, and blood flowed down.


    Everyone rushed to me as Mnie clung onto Matthew, using me, ¡°That bitch is just faking it!¡±


    Matthew pped Mnie and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± Immediately after, he rushed to my side tremblingly.


    ¡°H¨CHoney, I-¡± Ivanna choked, ¡°Damn it, Matthew! Take her to the hospital¡± Finally, Matthew picked me


    up in a panic, and we rushed to the hospital.


    Alle drama had drained my energy, and I didn¡¯t know how many stitches I received.


    The physical pain I refused to talk to anyone and wished for some rest.


    Matthew stayed with me throughout the night, but i didn¡¯t utter a single word to him and slept.


    Matthew left the following day, but Grace came to send me food.


    I didn¡¯t see Matthew for the rest of the day, which was great because looking at him only irritated me.


    After all, I had lost all hope in him.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect him to show up at night with Ava in his arms.


    I was shocked when I realized he wanted to use our daughter to manipte me.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he would use Ava for his selfish desires.


    Ava was cheerful a moment ago but burst into tears when she saw the bandage around my head.


    She cried, ¡°Mommy!¡± My anger red up again, but I couldn¡¯t act out before Ava for fear of scaring her.


    I knew Matthew was unwilling to meet my demands.


    After all, he had moved the assets around and wouldn¡¯t readily transfer everything back to my name.


    Unexpectedly, as one crisis subsided, another emerged.

 Chapter 90

    Retreat Equals Defeat Meanwhile, Lauren, who had remained silent since the scandal


    broke out, began her counterattack.


    First, she exposed the fake financial verification certificate Matthew made.


    Then, she revealed Mnie¡¯s secrets and exposed her questionable actions and my messy private life.


    Matthew desperately tried to cover up the truth.


    With only two days remaining before the contract signing with ATL Empire, he had no intention of


    fulfilling my demands.


    On Monday, he received an email from ATL Empire postponing the contract signing.


    He was shocked and anxious when he realized the lucrative deal was slipping away.


    He was absent¨Cminded when he visited.


    me at the hospital.


    I told him to arrange my discharge because I wanted to go home.


    I didn¡¯t want Ava to spend all day with the Murphys, either.


    I couldn¡¯t forget Mnie telling me that the Murphys only cared about sonspared to daughters.


    I would only feel at ease with Ava beside me.


    Before Matthewpleted my discharge paperwork, Johnson arrived.


    I knew something was amiss from their hesitant expressions.


    Once the two left, I left the bed and eavesdropped on their conversation by pressing my ear against the


    wall.


    I could hear Johnson trying to persuade Matthew, ¡°Sir, you must stop hesitating and decide now.


    You should know what your priorities are.¡± Matthew replied impatiently, ¡°You saw what happened


    earlier.


    If I returned everything to her name now, she¡¯d still find a way to ruin me with her evidence.¡± Johnson


    said, ¡°It¡¯s still better than losing everything, right? Besides, it may look like you don¡¯t have the upper


    hand, but the assets still belong to your family.


    Women need a little coaxing, and then you can reim everything.¡± I didn¡¯t expect Matthew to remain


    cautious of me.


    He was most afraid of me gaining control over the assets.


    However, he had gained them using my money.


    How dare he im them for himself? I believed Matthew didn¡¯t deserve a second chance.


    Meanwhile, Johnson continued to persuade him.


    I knew the former was wise and had already grasped the situation, Therefore, Johnson safeguarded


    my interests.


    I returned to the hospital bed, realizing everything would return to me in time.


    Now, I needed to n on how to make Matthew lose everything.


    Soon after, he returned to the room and took me home.


    Then, I called Grace and told her to send Ava to After bringing me home, Matthew loitered around, and


    I knew he had something to say.


    I +15 BONUS I feigned ignorance, but he eventually entered the room and suggested making another


    call to As about the project.


    ¡°You have your pride to protect, and so do I.


    I¡¯m not close to As either, so I won¡¯t ask for anything unreasonable.


    I could discuss the contract with him, but if the deal¡¯s off, you better not consider ying any tricks to


    get it back.


    A business relies on trust and honesty,¡± I spoke firmly.


    Matthew said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn.


    In any case, Tanum Corporation is still your- ¡°Thepany is no longer the same since we have


    different interests.


    I¡¯m fine staying in this small ce and will no longer have unrealistic dreams.


    Also, you don¡¯t need to remind me who thepany belongs


    ¡°You know that contract has nothing to do with me, so stop getting me involved.


    You¡¯ll just put me in a worse situation,¡± I rified things to Matthew.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    His expression darkened as he turned and mmed the door on his way out.


    Our rtionship was fragile, like a cracked porcin that hadn¡¯t shattered yet.


    Our current situation felt like a war, the one who retreated first would be the loser.


    However, a turning point urred that evening.

 Chapter 91

    All That Glitters Is Not Gold When Grace dropped Ava off, she also brought a heap of


    groceries.


    There was wine, fresh seafood, and many other things.


    She had put a lot of thought into the gesture, but I thought little it.


    After all, it was my money being spent, so I was not feeling particrly grateful.a Even now, eighty


    percent of Tanum Corporation¡¯s customers were the ones I had pulled in the early days.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.


    I suspected that there was going to be a celebration here tonight.


    daway Sho As soon as Ava returned, she rushed into the room and told me how much she missed her


    grandma.


    I knew she was trying to cheer me up.


    My mother¨Cinw was busy outside, and Henry had been here since the afternoon.


    I haven¡¯t had a good impression of my father¨Cinw since that day.


    Today, Matthew got off work early, but Mnie was nowhere to be seen.


    At the dinner table, Matthew smiled and said our anniversary banquet would be on Friday at the


    Feusaka Hotel.


    However, I kept silent and allowed them to chatter away.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve done what you asked and transferred everything that¡¯s rightfully yours.


    I was foolish before, but I¡¯ve reflected a lot these past few days.


    ¡°I still love you and our family.


    You were right.


    We need to secure a good future for Ava.


    From now on, we¡¯ll work together to make Tanum Corporation bigger and stronger!¡± I sighed as I


    looked at him.


    Just this morning, he was nning how to deal with me, but now he wanted to work with me.


    This transformation was quite remarkable.


    On Thursday, he showed me all the assets in their new names ¨C houses, cars, and a significant


    amount of money in bank ounts.


    He had them notarized for my ease of mind, but I soon realized it was more for his own reassurance


    than mine.


    Sentimentality had no ce in the situation.


    Matthew suggested inviting my parents to the banquet, but I declined.


    My father¡¯s fragile health couldn¡¯t handle any additional stress.


    I simply didn¡¯t want to risk endangering his life.


    Mnie was as unpredictable as ever.


    She was surprisingly cooperative and changed her usual demeanor.


    She was also dressed elegantly and gracefully mingled with the guests.


    Mathew ordered an expensive wedding dress to match the theme and fulfill my wishes.


    Its design would look ethereal and stunning.


    The hairstylist also took care of my hair, covering the scar +15 BONUS Meanwhile, Matthew looked


    handsome in a ck suit, white shirt, and rose¨Cred tie.


    He beamed with happiness.


    Ava wore a cute puffy dress that made her look so beautiful that she squealed with delight.


    Rich and powerful people came to the party.


    This was what made Matthew most happy.


    He yed his part perfectly,ing across as dignified and friendly.


    He was the perfect husband¨Ca rare find.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I thought it was funny.


    This celebration felt more like a circus.


    Still, I went along with it.


    I even talked about how we had been through storms together since Tanum Corporation began.


    I revealed the history Matthew dreaded, but today it touched the hearts of everyone and brought tears


    to their eyes.


    Last, Matthew thanked me for everything I¡¯ve done over the years and said I was his source of joy.


    He got down on one knee and ced a diamond ring on my finger.


    He also presented the opulent house and car he had gifted me for this asion.


    The entire sequence of events made the women in the audience envious.


    I saw Mnie ring daggers at me.


    Onstage, with Matthew holding me and cradling Ava, it felt like a scene from a fairy tale.


    However, few were aware of the terrible problems that existed in secret.


    Matthew¡¯s performance had reached its climax, but the guests were about to see a shocking turn of


    events.

 Chapter 92

    Selling Off One¡¯s Wife To my surprise, I saw that tall figure standing out in the crowd.


    My heart raced, yet I wanted to avoid him.


    I felt too embarrassed to face him in such a setting.


    Matthew spotted As as he entered.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He rushed to greet him since today¡¯s event was to impress As.


    I had not seen Nick, but I knew Matthew was anticipating As¡¯s attendance more.


    They exchanged a handshake.


    Despite Matthew¡¯s courteous words, As maintained hisposure.


    One of As¡¯s attendants handed me a gift, but he didn¡¯t pretend to offer congrattory remarks.


    Honestly, it made me quitefortable.


    Everything was transparent with As.


    I imagined it would be awkward to put on an act with him.


    Matthew and As exchanged polite pleasantries while I stood on the sidelines.


    Someone gently linked their arm with mine.


    A tender voice inquired, ¡®Chlo, who is this gentleman?¡± I was taken aback, turning to find Mnie¡¯s


    smiling face.


    I had never seen such a shameless smile before.


    Seeing me unresponsive, Matthew quickly intervened, ¡°Oh! Mr.


    As, this is my sister, Mnie!¡± As subtly smiled at Mnie but looked at me.


    ¡°Ms.


    Chloe, have you been busy? You¡¯ve missed two of ATL Empire¡¯s meetings.¡± He referred to me as ¡°Ms.


    Chloe¡± instead of ¡®Mrs.


    Murphy.


    I felt extremely awkward and quickly responded with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well, so I¡¯ve been


    going to the office less.¡± Matthew tightened his arm around me, suggesting I talk to As more.


    ¡°Mr.


    As, please make yourself at home.


    We¡¯re honored to have you at our celebration! Let¡¯s greet a few more guests, and then we can chat


    later!¡± I made up an excuse to leave As.


    I didn¡¯t want to spend too much time with him in a situation like this.


    Matthew¡¯s arm tensed, but he forced a smile.


    Matthew whispered when we walked away.


    ¡°Chlo, ask him if we still have a chance.


    After all, we need to fight for it.


    We can¡¯t just let this opportunity slip away!¡± There¡¯s still a chance as long as their people show up: Is


    there a need to ask?¡± I nced at Matthew and sald calmly, ¡°Mr.


    Nick sent As That already says a lot.¡± Matthew sighed in relief Honey, you¡¯re right.


    Since he¡¯s Mr.


    Nick¡¯s assistant, he must have some Jofuence.


    He¡¯s not an ordinary person! Meanwhile, Matthew looked handsome in a ck suit, white shirt, and


    rose¨Cred tie.


    He beamed with happiness.


    Ava wore a cute puffy dress that made her look so beautiful that she squealed with delight.


    Rich and powerful people came to the party.


    This was what made Matthew most happy.


    He yed his part perfectly,ing across as dignified and friendly.


    He was the perfect husband¨Ca rare find.


    I thought it was funny.


    This celebration felt more like a circus.


    I Still, I went along with it.


    I even talked about how we had been through storms together since Tanum Corporation began.


    I revealed the history Matthew dreaded, but today it touched the hearts of everyone and brought tears


    to their eyes.


    Last, Matthew thanked me for everything I¡¯ve done over the years and said I was his source of joy.


    He got down on one knee and ced a diamond ring on my finger.


    He also presented the opulent house and car he had gifted me for this asion.


    The entire sequence of events made the women in the audience envious.


    I saw Mnie ring daggers at me Onstage, with Matthew holding me and cradling Ava, it felt like a


    scene from a fairy tale.


    However, were aware of the terrible problems that existed in secret.


    Matthew¡¯s performance had reached its climax, but the guests were about to see a shocking turn of


    events.

 Chapter 93

    ? A Room Card


    He pressed me against the closing door with a resounding thud. A fresh scent filled my nose.


    I looked up in rm, and his perfect face was inches from mine. ¡°Let me see where you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re putting me in an awkward position!¡±


    ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± He insisted,pletely disregarding what I had just said.


    I reluctantly brushed the hair from my forehead, revealing the wound. He frowned, and then his eyes turned ominously cold, I had never seen him like this before.


    I quickly let my hair fall back to cover the wound and feebly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    His tone turned icy as he said, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re saying a wound this size is nothing? Are you a masochist?¡±


    I shot him an incredulous re but felt an unfathomable sorrow in me.


    As narrowed his eyes, his voice softening slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    I turned my face slightly away, a touch petnt. ¡°I¡¯m a married woman. What would it mean if I kept calling you? I didn¡¯t want to bother you!¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, he pulled me into his embrace, his grip firm around my waist. ¡°You¡¯re being stubborn, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I pouted. This man was incredibly bossy.


    How had I gotten involved with him? I knew it wasn''t right, but I couldn''t help wanting to be near him. He was my safe harbor. The contradiction was clear, and it was a pain that couldn''t be easily dealt with.


    "After this is all over, leave him," hemanded.


    I didn''t enjoy being ordered around like this, but strangely, I hoped for hismand.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Whenever the thought of leaving crossed my mind, I would see Ava in his arms, calling him "Daddy."


    I wrapped my arms around As, feeling the peace and security in his embrace.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you nning on staying with him? There was a hint of contempt in


    As''s tone


    "I have my own ns. It''s not as simple as you think. There are many things-"


    "It seems you still have some hope for him. Are you a glutton for punishment? As''s face darkened. Sometimes, you must hit a dead end before turning around. I''ll make sure you give up for good!"


    He cupped my face and kissed me with urgency. I felt dizzy.


    Suddenly, footsteps echoed down the hallway. I panicked and quickly pushed him away.


    I didn''t know what I was doing. A whole hall of guests was waiting for me, but here I was, in the arms of another man.


    I struggled to leave, but he held me and slipped a card into my hand. "It''s a keycard for the room upstairs. Come up in twenty minutes!"


    I shoved the card back at him, as I couldn''t do what Matthew had done. Today was our anniversary celebration. I was still Matthew''s wife.


    "What are you thinking?" As''s slender fingers held the card, watching my flushed face. "Where has your


    mind gone? I mean, I''m more than willing toply."


    "What are you saying?" I snapped, my voice low, and tried to turn away.


    He pressed the card back into my hand. "You''ll find outter. It''s up to you!"


    With that, he walked out of the room. I was left clutching that room key in bewilderment.

 Chapter 94

    An Uninvited Guest I discreetly opened the door, slipping out of that private room and back


    into the main hall.


    Then I carried on as if nothing had happened, warmly greeting the guests and old clients.


    The long¨Ctime clients had be like family to us, supporting the entire Murphy family over the years.


    Everyone in the Murphy family was beaming with pride, especially Matthew.


    He proudly introduced our daughter to the guests, and I shook my head in disbelief.


    He thought that dressing Ava up like a littledy made her one.


    I was sure many people were watching.


    the recent social media buzz.


    However, I hadn¡¯t caught a glimpse of Mnie.


    As Ava sat on her grandmother¡¯sp, people were admiring her.


    My daughter¡¯s angelic beauty captivated forever.


    everyone.


    Every time I saw her, my heart melted.


    If only she could remain this happy Twenty minutester, my phone rang, and I saw it was As calling.


    I suddenly felt a mixture of nerves and apprehension.


    What was this man up to? Why insist on meeting me in the guest room? I stepped aside from the


    crowd and answered the call.


    Hemanded from the other end, ¡°Hurry upstairs.


    Now!¡± Before I could say a word, he hung up.


    I was frustrated.


    How dare he boss me around like that? I breathed deeply while scanning the hall.


    Curiosity drove me out of the grand hall and into the elevator to the eighth- floor guest rooms.


    I found the right door by following the room number on the card.


    However, before I could open it, he drew me into his embrace and made a silencing motion.


    Not daring to make a sound, I nestled against him.


    Although I listened closely to the sounds outside, the strong beat of his heart caught my attention.


    We waited ten minutes before hearing voices in the corridor.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He pointed to the peephole, and I looked out.


    Unexpected visitors had arrived, some of whom were carrying cameras.


    I was baffled! Even more so when I saw the woman leading the group.


    Incredulous, I turned to As.


    He quickly turned my head back and whispered, ¡°Watch closely!¡± I pressed against the door, and he


    pressed against me.


    It was an awkward position, but I was too engrossed in what was happening outside to notice.


    He held my waist tightly, his head near mine, our breaths mingling What are they here for? I asked in a


    hushed tone.


    I +15 BONUS ¡°Shh,¡± As said.


    The woman I saw was Lauren, who had been injured a few days earlier in a fight with Matthew.


    It seemed her injuries had almost healed.


    She was directing the sizable group to the room across from ours.


    Moreover, I noticed that among theter arrivals were our own guests.


    A sense of unease washed over me.


    Just then, Lauren signaled to one of the young men and pointed at the door, saying, ¡°Open it!¡± My mind


    was a mess.


    Was she trying to expose an affair? The young man unlocked the door with a room keywithout


    hesitation.


    The crowd rushed in as soon as the door opened! I realized something and quickly left As¡¯s


    embrace.


    I rushed out of the room, lifting my dress as I ran.


    As soon as I left the room, I heard a woman scream from the other room, followed by a man yelling,


    ¡°W- what do you think you¡¯re doing? Who let you in? Get out!¡± My steps abruptly halted.


    That voice was so familiar.

 Chapter 95

    In The Public Eye I heard screams and curses from the room across the hall.


    shes from cameras flickered relentlessly.


    People were still squeezing in.


    I panicked and lifted my dress as I was swept into the room with the crowd.


    It was chaotic inside.


    Two naked bodies curled up, the woman¡¯s head buried behind the man, screaming nonstop.


    The man shielded the naked woman while pointing at the people taking pictures.


    ¡°All of you get out!¡± A defiant Lauren stepped on therge nket that should have been on the bed.


    Two others were at her side, standing on a pile of clothes.


    I stood there, dumbfounded, staring at the scene before me.


    The man was none other than Matthew, who was celebrating our anniversary with me.


    He was looking great in a sharp suit just moments ago.


    Now, he was exposed to everyone.


    The woman was none other than my sister¨Cinw, Mnie.


    She was dressed elegantly today, but she was utterly repulsive now.


    Lauren stood smugly with her arms crossed, directing the chaos.


    ¡°Keep shooting, take more! Adjust your angles.


    Go over there! Get them apart and capture that slut¡¯s face.¡± A fierce woman rushed forward and


    yanked Mnie away Mnie tried to resist, but she was pped several times.


    Her hair was pulled back, and they forcefully turned her face toward the camera.


    ¡°Lauren, do you even realize what you¡¯re doing?¡± Matthew shouted at Lauren.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing?! I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine.


    Why? Aren¡¯t you protecting her? Come on, then! So, she¡¯s the one you fancy? Hahaha! Your taste is


    certainly bold! Everyone, keep shooting! I guarantee it¡¯ll go viral!¡± ¡°Let her go¡­ Get out¡­ I want to see


    who dares to keep taking- Matthew¡¯s sentence ended abruptly.


    I was already standing on the side of the bed, and our eyes locked.


    Everyone followed his gaze and stared at me in silence.


    I stood there and just stared at the two people on the bed.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The murmurs started.


    ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that girl his sister?¡± Goodness gracious, what¡¯s going on? He¡¯s with his sister?¡± ¡°Stop talking,


    his wife¡¯s here.


    Look, if it were me, I¡¯d be livid ¡°How shameless of him.


    He has such a nice, beautiful wife, yet he does this with h his own¡­ Matthew is truly beyond belief!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s too much! And they still wanted to celebrate their anniversary? Were they just acting earlier?


    He should be an actor!¡± Their harsh words stung.


    Matthew stared nkly at me like a stone.


    Then, suddenly, he seemed to snap back to reality.


    Frantically, he searched for something to cover himself.


    I never thought he would be unfaithful after swearing oaths of devotion to me for days and promising to


    live happily together.


    There were guests downstairs celebrating for us, and the host was having sex with someone else.


    He must be desperate to stoop to this level.


    It was truly astonishing.


    I don¡¯t know who brought Matthew¡¯s parents in.


    Grace burst into tears, and Matthew stared nkly at the scene before him.


    My stomach churned, and I couldn¡¯t keep the nausea at bay.


    Someone reached out to support me.


    Gritting my t teeth, I suppressed my reaction.


    I watched Matthew step backward, desperately looking for something to hide behind.


    It felt like someone was trying to grab me.


    I violently shook off the hand, not caring who it was.


    At that moment, I didn¡¯t want anyone to touch me.


    The lobby was packed with people running to the elevator as I ran down the stairs.


    They all knew something had happened upstairs.


    I desperately searched for my daughter through the crowd.


    I saw Ivanna holding her, both heading anxiously toward the elevator.


    I took my daughter from Ivanna and ran outside.


    My long dress nearly tripped me.


    I put my daughter down and tore my dress frantically.


    The embedded rhinestones ttered everywhere.


    I ripped the dress into a shorter length.


    Ivanna followed us out.


    ¡°Chloe, what¡¯s going on? Talk to me!¡± Take me home!¡± I begged, my trembling lips barely forming the


    words.


    As came running after.


    ¡°Chloe!¡± ¡°Go away I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± I shouted at As.


    Ava started walling

 Chapter 96

    Coincidental My reaction caught As off guard while Ivanna ran over to pick up my crying


    daughter.


    She nced at As and then pulled me away.


    I was still trembling and vomiting when we reached Ivanna¡¯s ce.


    Since I had nothing to eat before, I could only vomit bile, leaving a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Aka stayed beside me with widened eyes, concerned as she pleaded, ¡°Mommy, go find Daddy!* I held


    and reassured her, ¡°Be a good girl, okay? Mommy will always be by your side.¡± I couldn¡¯t bear to tell


    her she might not have a father anymore.


    Once I calmed down, I called Adrian and asked him a few questions.


    Then, I asked Ivanna to help me with some tasks.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She was the only one I could trust at that moment.


    She carried my bag the whole time.


    When I checked it, I noticed she had taken all my necessities.


    Afterward, I told her I wanted to go home, which startled her.


    ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡± ¡°I meant my home here,¡± I rified.


    When we left Ivanna¡¯s apartment, I was surprised to see As standing beside his car.


    He looked at me, and I hesitated before handing Ava to Ivanna, saying, ¡°I need to talk to him for a


    second.¡± Ivanna held my daughter and headed toward my apartment unit.


    Meanwhile, I approached As in my still -tattered dress.


    We stared at each other for a while, and I finally said, ¡°Thank you, but you should go now.¡± I knew he


    understood my implication since he didn¡¯t argue.


    Instead, he gazed at me intensely, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re hurt, I apologize.¡± I wondered if he meant that


    everything was somehow rted to him.


    He thought he could make things right by apologizing after turning me into Foswood¡¯sughing stock.


    I had painstakingly preserved my dignity, yet he shattered it.


    I had no idea what he was trying to aplish.


    I scoffed and said, ¡°Can your apology erase my humiliation? What else can I do? What about my


    daughter and my family?¡± Surprisingly, As responded with a cruel smirk, ¡°What happened was a fact.


    So, will you let him continue manipting you, or will you keep deceiving yourself? Can you still endure


    facing a man like him? You Surprise me, Ms Chloe.¡± words stabbed at my heart.


    Although I had pondered those questions countless times, As¡¯s blunt honey made me ashamed I


    stared at him without a word, and he stared back.


    +15 BONUS Soon after, he stepped forward and caressed my face.


    Then, he pulled me into his embrace and said, Just call me if you need anything.¡± I stubbornly replied,


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.


    It¡¯s my own business, and you¡¯ve already helped me a lot.


    I said I¡¯ll handle it myself, so you should leave.


    I don¡¯t want to get you into unnecessary trouble.


    I know what to do.¡± As looked at me with an inexplicable emotion.


    Suddenly, he smiled and pinched my cheek.


    I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± His words were touching, but I knew today¡¯s events were coincidental.


    I was confused, wondering how he knew Lauren would catch Matthew red¨Chanded.


    I straightened up, left his embrace, and said, ¡°Please leave.¡± Immediately after, I ran toward the


    apartment that now belonged to me.


    I could no longer retreat nor predict what would happen next.

 Chapter 97

    Begging on His Knees Matthew had carefully prepared everything in the house, but it was a


    love nest.


    However, they never expected me to im it one day.


    This ce marked the beginning of my new life.


    I smiled bitterly and considered it a gift from Matthew, not to celebrate our anniversary but as a witness


    to our impending divorce.


    Ava was thrilled when I told her this was our new home.


    She ran around joyfully while I was grateful for children being unaware of the pain that often burdened


    adults¡® hearts.


    As Ava drifted off to sleep that night, Matthew came over.


    Although he looked neat, his face was bruised from a beating.


    Matthew ignored Ivanna and approached me, eventually dropping to his knees.


    That was the second time he had resorted to begging.


    I looked at him with disdain and exhaustion, saying, ¡°If you intend to repeat your plea, stop.


    You can leave.


    now.


    ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t say that.


    Where can I go? I want to be where you are¨Cyou¡¯re my home,¡± Matthew pleaded like a misbehaved


    child.


    However, his words disgusted me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff as I stared at him, saying, ¡°Do you think you can persuade me? We¡¯ve been


    together for almost ten years.


    Tell me, which of your words can I trust? You swore you¡¯d change and told me we could return to the


    old days.


    ¡°You nned such a grand event and imed it to mark the start of our new lives, but you left a room


    full of guests to fuck your sister.


    How desperate are you?¡± Although I remainedposed on the outside, my Inner turmoil was


    unbearable.


    ¡°Have you ever considered how I had to force a smile as I entertained your guests? What am I to you?¡±


    Matthew stepped forward to reach toward me, but I raised my voice, ¡°Stay away! Don¡¯t touch me, you


    disgusting bastard!¡± He froze as if he had just realized something.


    Immediately after, I stood up and prepared to leave him.


    However, he rose and embraced me to lean in for a kiss.


    I instinctively kneed his groin, and he screamed in pain.


    Ivanna Initially wanted toe to my aid, but she froze after hearing Matthew¡¯s cry.


    He gazed at him as he knelt and clutched his groin in agony.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    felt no sympathy for him and kept my stem gaze on him, dering 1 want a divorcel +15 BONUS


    Matthew looked up at me in desperation.


    ¡°Y¨CYou¡­ What did you say?¡± ¡°No matter how I say it, I mean the same thing.


    Matthew, we¡¯re getting a divorce!¡± I repeated firmly.


    as ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t even think about it.


    I won¡¯t divorce you,¡± Matthew said, his face reddened from pa sweat dripped down his forehead.


    He took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I just lost control.


    I promise I¡¯ll change.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t be without you, our daughter, and this family! I¡¯ll be even better to you and our daughter in


    the future.


    She can¡¯t grow up without aplete family!¡± ¡°This family hasn¡¯t beenplete since you slept with


    her! Do you honestly think I¡¯m a fool you can manipte at will? You told me to put on a show with you


    to dispel the rumors, but the truth is out now, right? I suggest you out!¡± in wasting our time and figure it


    His face stiffened, but then he regained hisposure.


    ¡°Chloe, give me one more chance to exin!¡± ¡°Exin? Matthew, please don¡¯t disgust me any further, I


    think the entire Foswood saw what happened.


    I advise you to save your dignity and be a man!¡± Tears welled in my eyes as I spoke, but he had no


    strength to argue Then, Ivanna eximed, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯ve made the headlines!¡±

 Chapter 98

    Made the Headlines Everything happened just as I had anticipated.


    Matthew¡¯s scandal dominated the headlines of every major news outlet.


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire the clever headlines the publishers created.


    Sure enough, I couldn¡¯t escape this disaster either.


    After all, I was also the main character on our wedding anniversary.


    Although I was the victim, the humiliation was unbearable The online posts were full of images and


    truths.


    One showed us gracefully weing our guests in our finest attire, while the other exposed our


    vulnerabilities.


    The news had tarnished the Murphys¡® reputation.


    Fortunately, I had moved to Amethyst Apartments.


    I knew the reporters were searching for me and Matthew.


    Matthew wanted to say something, but a phone call from his father interrupted him, asking him to return


    home.


    Only Ivanna apanied me when he left.


    That night, I discovered Lauren was no pushover.


    After losing her reputation once before, she went all out this time.


    Lauren vividly described Matthew and his sister¡¯s sick affair.


    Each article she wrote amplified the scandal, causing it to spread like wildfire across the inte.


    The number ofizens who read her articles was astounding, and they craved more.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    One should never underestimate theizens¡® power.


    They even dug up information I never knew I wanted to know.


    They imed Matthew and Mnie had already slept together during her high school years, even


    specifying the time and ce.


    Indeed, it was at Midnight Bar, so I could only believe it.


    However, it was still a devastating blow to me.


    Mnie was in high school while Matthew and I were nning our futures in our senior year of college.


    Matthew had been ¡°truly in love and devoted¡± to me then, but he had already been sleeping with


    Mnie.


    This realization crushed me.


    I was determined to use our house as coteral for a loan then.


    I was disgusted and shuddered whenever I thought about it.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Matthew would have been intimate with me immediately after sleeping with


    Mnie wanted to go to the hospital to check if I had any sexually transmitted diseas Ivanna was with


    me throughout the night.


    She consoled me, and we sharedughter.


    After enduring my emotions until dawn, I told Ivanna i would start my new life.


    vanne drove me to drop off Ava at daycare, and then I transferred all the assets under my nathe to ent


    ces sold the car, which once belonged to Mnie because 1 found purchased a more discreet and


    practical Mercedes gating +15 BONUS I knew I needed to begin as soon as possible if I wanted to start


    fresh and change my identity.


    I even reced all the locks in my apartment.


    Before Matthew could address our issues, I had taken care of everything to protect my interests.


    Without love in this marriage, I would fill the void with material possessions.


    Furthermore, I made a shocking decision that even Ivanna couldn¡¯t understand.


    I had arranged to meet with Lauren.

 Chapter 99

    Meeting a Love Rival I was anxious before asking Lauren to meet.


    However, I was surprised when she readily agreed to meet me.


    She was already waiting for me when I arrived at our agreed meeting ce.


    The impression she left on me shattered my previous perception of her.


    She was astute but also forthright and bold.


    Lauren initiated the conversation, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to want to meet me.


    Regardless of your intentions, I feel I should apologize.¡± I smiled and responded, ¡°Saying it¡¯s okay


    would seem insincere, and ming you would be overly dramatic.


    Your straightforward approach shocked me.¡± She showed slight helplessness and guilt in her


    expression.


    ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± Then, she nced at me awkwardly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t make excuses for


    myself.


    I had a soft spot for Matthew, and I won¡¯t deny he¡¯s dashing.


    So, ultimately, I couldn¡¯t resist that temptation.


    Still, I never expected him to be such an asshole.


    He could never take responsibility for his mistakes.¡± It was my first time hearing another woman¡¯s


    evaluation of Matthew, or one could say, my love rival¡¯s assessment of him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lauren continued emotionally, ¡°He treated me like a doormat to protect his sister.


    That day, he stood idly by and watched Mnie assault me.


    Then he abandoned me at the hospital.¡± I couldn¡¯t exin my emotions at that moment.


    I wondered if it was sympathy or a sense of gloat.


    ¡°When Mnie burst into the hotel room that day, I thought it was you.


    They can¡¯t me me for myck of shame, but I feel I¡¯ve lost all sense of that.


    What¡¯s the point?¡± After confessing her feelings, Lauren smiled awkwardly and continued, ¡°All right, it¡¯s


    your turn to state your intentions.


    I¡¯ll follow your lead since I owe you a favor.


    If you want to criticize or beat me, it¡¯s up to you.


    I¡¯ll ept anything thates my way.¡± Her openness made me helpless, and I smiled back.


    After all, I knew I was the one who caused her rtionship with Matthew to reach that point.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what I want to ask you¡­¡± I spoke frankly, using the word ¡®ask¡® to maintain courtesy.


    ¡°Go ahead, she replied.


    want to mortgage everything under my name.


    Of course, therger the amount, the better.¡± I said.


    saw Lauren was bright, but I would look petty if I tried to brush things off +15 BONUS ¡°What do you


    have?¡± she asked me.


    I listed the fixed assets under my name for her, and she asked again, ¡°How much are you looking to


    loan?¡± After some thought, I provided a figure that would leave Matthew astonished.


    Lauren pondered for a while before finally saying she needed a few days to work on it.


    Later that evening.


    Ava¡¯s teacher informed me that her grandmother had already picked Ava up.


    I was surprised and quickly went to Grace and Henry¡¯s ce.


    I guessed they were probably using Ava as leverage again.


    When I arrived, I saw Henry and Grace¡¯s solemn expressions.


    When Ava saw me entering, she ran over with a frown and threw herself into my arms, crying,


    ¡°Mommy, I want to go home!¡± I knew they had neglected Ava when I noticed her tears.


    I realized she had just cried and asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Ava looked at her grandmother, then


    hugged my neck without a word.


    I was about to pry when Mnie opened her bedroom door and walked out with a grin.


    I suppressed my anger and red at her, but she crossed her arms and leaned against the wall.


    She smirked and said, ¡°You came at the right time.


    I have some good news to share with you.¡±

 Chapter 100

    All Against One Mnie¡¯s resilience impressed me, and I thought she was pretty


    shameless to say such a thing.


    After all, she was in a humiliating position herself, ¡°Go ahead.


    I¡¯m sure you neverck good news since you¡¯re so shameless,¡± I retorted and met Mnie¡¯s gaze.


    Unexpectedly, Henry spoke, ¡°Stop being stubborn.


    You¡¯re equally responsible in this situation.


    Don¡¯t think everyone owes you something!¡± I stared at him and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Soon after, Matthew entered and saw me holding Ava.


    He observed everyone¡¯s expressions, then told me, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Matt, why are you in a hurry to


    leave? I didn¡¯t tell Chloe the good news yet,¡± Mnie sneered at him, ¡°Do you even want to go home


    with her now? My child needs a father, too.¡± My mind went nk, and my head throbbed.


    I swayed, and Matthew came to support me.


    ¡°Honey.¡± 1 I looked at him.


    ¡°Her child?¡± Matthew couldn¡¯t bear to look into my eyes, and I realized Mnie¡¯s im was true.


    I couldn¡¯t control my emotions as I asked, ¡°The child belongs to you two?¡± 1 Henry shamelessly stated,


    ¡°Mel and Matt aren¡¯t blood¨Crted siblings, so they can have as many kids as they want.


    You don¡¯t need to make a fuss, and stop making it seem like my family owes you everything.


    Since we¡¯ve encountered this problem, we should solve it within the family.¡± ¡°Solve it internally?¡± After


    putting Ava down, I stared at Henry and asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear how you n on solving this.¡± Everyone


    in the room fell silent.


    With a heavy heart, I turned to Matthew and asked, ¡°Tell me, how do you propose we handle this


    internally?! Ava tightened her grip on my thigh and called me, ¡°Mommy.


    Henry scolded me, ¡°What are you yelling about? Matthew, we¡¯ve watched you two for years, and you


    always fawn over her.


    Who does she think she is? She only contributed some funds to start the business.


    Chloe, stop thinking we should be forever grateful to you just because of that.


    Would your business run so smoothly if it weren¡¯t for my son? Matthew, just divorce her and give her


    half the assets chloe, you don¡¯t have the right to stay in that new house because my son worked hard


    to pay for it.


    Move from there, and we can discuss the restter: +15 BONUS Iughed, asking.


    ¡°You want me to give up the apartment?¡± I looked at Henry and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± I


    never expected Henry to treat me as the mistress trying to take someone else¡¯s property while he


    treated Mnie as Matthew¡¯s rightful wife.


    ¡°Chlo, don¡¯t be so¡­impulsive,¡± Matthew mumbled, ¡°Let¡¯s all stay calm.¡± ¡°How can I stay calm?!¡± I


    retorted, ¡°Is this what you all agree on?¡± I nced at Grace, who refused to look at me.


    ¡°All right, just wait for it then!¡± I dered, grabbing Ava¡¯s hand to leave.


    I couldn¡¯t reason with them.


    ¡°We can get a divorce, but Matthew will leave this marriage with nothing! ¡°What are you saying? Henry


    jumped to his feet.


    ¡°Matthew, deal with her! She¡¯s too arrogant!¡± ¡°He needs the balls to do that! Do you already consider


    this arrogant? Well, I got news for you,¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Your whole family is despicable.


    It¡¯s no wonder you have a son like him.


    After all, like father, like son.¡® Suddenly, something hit me, and I palmed my cheek.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 101

    Misfortune Strikes I felt a burning pain in my face as warm blood trickled down the corner


    of my mouth.


    Ava wailed loudly as she hugged my legs.


    I looked icily at Matthew as I straightened myself up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown your true colors, haven¡¯t you?¡± Matthew looked flustered for a moment, but


    Mnie strolled over.


    ¡°Chloe, return what¡¯s mine, or you¡¯ll be sorry!¡± ¡°Not in a million years!¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been kind enough to your family, alright? Matthew, I¡¯ll never forget that you hit me!¡± Just as I bent


    over to hold Ava up, Mnie pulled my hair, causing me to lurch.


    Ava let go of my legs and tried to push Mnie away.


    ¡°Bad Auntiel Bad Aunti Mnie and I wrestled while Matthew shouted angrily, ¡°Cut it out!¡± He grabbed


    my arm, and Mnie pped me twice, stunning me.


    I was enraged.


    Yanking my arm off Matthew¡¯s hand, I hit Mnie back.


    Henry got up and marched over as Ava continued hitting Mnie.


    He yanked Ava off the woman.


    I tried to snatch her back, but it was toote.


    My daughter was thrown off like a ragdoll andnded with a thump on the floor.


    Silence fell as her crying.


    stopped abruptly.


    I lunged at Ava, who was motionless on the floor.


    ¡°Ava! Ava!¡± Grace snapped back to reality and cried, ¡°Ava! Oh, my God, Ava!¡± 1 ¡°Ava! Ava!¡± I held her


    up, howling, but she appeared lifeless.


    Her lovely face was swelling up.


    I ced a trembling finger under her nose and detected her shallow breath.


    ¡°Aval Open your eyes and look at Grandma!¡± Grace cried mournfully.¡± I picked up Ava and hurried


    away as Matthew stood there, stunned.


    Grace shouted, ¡°Matthew, let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± I ran like a madwoman while carrying my child.


    My legs were limp, but I kept running and yelling.


    ¡°Help! Please save my daughter!¡± A jeep that was passing by pulled over beside me.


    The young driver shouted, ¡°Get in the car, ma¡¯am!¡± I quickly carried my dying daughter into his car, and


    we sped toward the hospital.


    fell.


    When I handed my daughter over to the doctor, I fell to my knees and begged him and the nurses to


    save Ava.


    I was so panicked that I couldn¡¯t even cry.


    Then I called Ivanna and asked her to hurry to the hospital as I trembled.


    A momentter, Matthew rushed over with his mother.


    He paled when he saw my condition and tried to hold me up with his shaky hand, but I was in a daze.


    Ivanna came running over about twenty minutester.


    I asked Ivanna to contact the authorities while the doctor tried reviving Ava.


    Reporters covering the news at the hospital quickly tried to report on the incident.


    As the doctors rushed in and out of the emergency room, I remained kneeling on the floor and staring


    nkly.


    I wasn¡¯t trying to look miserable, but I couldn¡¯t find the strength to stand.


    Ivanna charged over to Matthew with a murderous expression and pped him.


    He just let her.


    Two hourster, a doctor emerged from the emergency room.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 102

    Terrible Actions I held my breath as I stared at the doctor.


    Ivanna clutched my hand, but I was too numb to feel anything.


    The doctor looked at me.


    ¡°Your daughter has suffered a concussion, subdural hematoma, and facial soft tissue injury, but her


    vital signs are stable.


    Since she¡¯s not awake yet, we must continue observing for 24 hours.


    She might wake up soon or- Before the doctor could finish speaking, I fainted.


    I woke up in a hospital bed.


    Matthew, Grace, and Ivanna were still there.


    Even Johnson came.


    I pushed myself up and asked Ivanna, ¡°Where¡¯s Ava? Where is she?¡± ¡°Calm down, Chloe! She¡¯s still


    under observation in the ICU.¡± Despite Ivanna¡¯s efforts to stop me, I rushed out of bed.


    ¡°I have to stay by her side, okay? She¡¯s terrified of doctors!¡± ¡°Honey¡­¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°Go away!¡± I shouted, ¡°Get the hell out of my face! Both of you!¡± They filled me with disgust.


    How could he, my husband of ten years, allow his daughter to be assaulted? This family was truly one


    of a kind.


    I wished I had never met that asshole.


    His entire family was exactly.


    like him! Ivanna helped me rush to the intensive care unit.


    I saw my frail daughter lying still in bed through the ss window.


    Bursting into tears, I dropped to my knees and prayed for her to wake up soon.


    What happened to me and my daughter went viral online and garnered the attention of the authorities.


    Many people condemned the terrible actions of the Murphys.


    Matthew approached me and pleaded with me not to make matters worse.


    I pointed at Ava and asked, ¡± Is she not your daughter? Aren¡¯t you the ones who are making things


    worse? I want justice for Ava!¡± I asked Ivanna to call Adrian.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Then I told thewyer I wanted to sue Henry, Matthew, and Mnie.


    I rified to Matthew that I wanted him to have nothing left and Henry to go to jail.


    As and his assistant rushed to the hospital after hearing the news.


    He had a fierce look in his eyes, but when he saw my sad expression, he refrained from saying


    anything.


    He left after whispering something to Ivanna.


    Ivanna convinced me to rest so she could drag me to the hospital director¡¯s office, where As awaited.


    As then walked up to me and gently touched the corner of my mouth.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± I I burst into tears at that point.


    I clutched his suit cor helplessly and yelled, ¡°Please save my daughter! Help me get the best doctor


    for her.


    Please!¡± He embraced me and whispered, ¡°I found a great neurosurgeon, and the hospital director sent


    his staff to get him.


    He¡¯s the most celebrated neurosurgeon in the country, so you must have faith.


    Pull yourself together so you can take care of Ava when she wakes up.¡± 1¡­ want the Murphys to pay


    for this! Henry must go to jail for what he¡¯s done,¡± I said through clenched teeth.


    As gently patted my back.


    A whileter, Ivanna ran over to inform us that the neurosurgeon had arrived.


    I sprinted toward the intensive care unit.

 Chapter 103

    The Punishment He Deserves Several doctors were examining my daughter.


    One of them said something while looking at the brain CT scan.


    The others nodded in agreement, and then he carefully examined Ava again.


    Standing outside, I could hardly breathe as I stared at what was happening.


    After an hour, the doctor emerged.


    He said to As, ¡°Mr.As, it appears that there¡¯s no damage to the intracranial nerves for now, so she


    should wake up soon.


    ¡°However, due to the concussion, there are multiple areas of soft tissue and subdural bleeding, and the


    subdural hematoma is extensive.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll stay here until she wakes up to run further tests.¡± Matthew kept thanking the doctor that


    As had engaged for us.


    Ava woke up from thea after 28 hours, to everyone¡¯s relief.


    She obediently stared at me through the window while the neurosurgeon examined her.


    I smiled and waved at her as I cried, pressing myself against the window to calm her.


    After the tests, As arranged to transfer Ava to a luxurious room where I could stay with her.


    Ava tried to cheer me up when we were alone by saying she was born lucky.


    I was greatlyforted.


    Henry and Mnie didn¡¯t show up at the hospital again because I didn¡¯t want to see them.


    Matthew and his mother brought us food in turns, but I tried to ignore them.


    I no longer considered them family.


    Even Ava did the same.


    No matter how hard they tried to get her to talk, she held onto me and didn¡¯t allow them to touch her.


    Matthew tried to stop me from suing Henry by saying it was a family matter, but I wanted the old man to


    pay for his actions.


    Henry had always been prejudiced against Ava simply because she was a girl.


    As he had treated her like dirt, he didn¡¯t deserve our respect, and I would never forgive him.


    A week after Ava was released from the hospital, Henry¡¯s case of intentional harm went to trial.


    Adrian presented the court withpelling evidence, including the medical report.


    As a result of the extensive media coverage, manyizens and Foswood residents gathered to show


    their support.


    Ultimately, Henry received a five¨Cyear jail sentence for intentional harm.


    He didn¡¯t file an appeal.


    After we exited the courthouse, Adrian suggested proceeding with the divorce case now that I had


    made up my mind.


    Not wanting to have anything to do with that asshole anymore, I took his advice.


    The summons was quickly issued, and my divorce case would go to trial a weekter because he


    refused to agree to an amicable divorce..


    Only then did Matthew realize I was serious.


    He anxiously came to the apartment, but I refused to see him.


    As it was the weekend, I asked Ivanna to look after Ava while I retrieved our belongings.


    There were many things I could not bear parting with, and I did not want anyone else to get rid of my


    things.


    Ivanna offered to go with me, but I turned her down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She didn¡¯t insist because she knew I wanted to bid the ce farewell.


    Due to Ava¡¯s incident, I didn¡¯t have time to get the car I had reserved, so Ivanna asked me to take hers


    and not stay there too long.


    When I arrived and opened the door, I felt like crying as I looked around at my familiar surroundings.


    It seemed deserted for a long time, and everything remained as it was the day I left, including the


    clothes I couldn¡¯t pack back then.


    I felt like I had just left the ce yesterday, but things were different now.


    There was no turning back for the marriage.


    I could never ept sharing my husband with another woman.


    2 As I packed my stuff and was about to leave, I suddenly heard someone unlocking the door¡­

 Chapter 104

    The Cruel One As I tensed up, I looked at the door.


    Matthew appeared, and he widened his eyes.


    Seeing him unexpectedly made me nervous.


    I tightened my grip on the two big suitcases I was dragging.


    They mainly contained clothes and other things that were memorable to me.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back!¡± Smiling warmly, he strode over.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± I took a step back.


    He was a stranger to me now, and I couldn¡¯t stand him being near me.


    When he did, I felt a mix of disgust, fear, and hatred.


    He frowned slightly but then smiled as he saw my suitcases.


    ¡°Honey, where are you going?¡± I ¡°I¡¯m here to take my stuff,¡± I said ndly, then pulled the suitcases


    toward the door.


    He grabbed my arm.


    ¡°No, honey, you can¡¯t go Disgusted, I yanked my arm from his grip.


    ¡°Never call me that again!¡± ¡°Honey, why are you so pig¨Cheaded?¡± Matthew looked helpless.


    ¡°Must you be so cruel?¡± ¡°Yes I¡¯m a pig¨Cheaded woman! If I weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this


    and almost got Ava killed!¡± Seeing him made me lose my cool again.


    ¡°And you¡¯re the one who¡¯s being cruel!¡± ¡°What else do you want? My dad has gone to jail, hasn¡¯t he?


    Why can¡¯t you forgive us? Matthew stiffened face, trying hard to suppress his anger.


    ¡°You have everything now.


    Do you have to do this to me?¡± his f He took a step closer and sneered.


    ¡°Or do you have someone new? Now that you¡¯ve taken everything from me, you can¡¯t wait to dump me,


    huh? No wonder Mel says you¡¯re a scheming woman!¡± Mel again! He talked as if that bitch was his


    wife, and I was an outsider.


    ¡°You fucking asshole!¡± I marched toward the door, dragging the suitcases along.


    He pulled me back.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m unaware of what¡¯s happening between you and As Pierce? What were you trying to


    aplish when you transferred your funds and changed the locks and passwords? ¡°They¡¯re not


    yours alone, okay? Are you nning to keep the house, the car, and the money for yourself? Who gave


    you the idea?¡± I retorted, ¡°You brought this upon yourself.


    They¡¯re rightfully mine.


    If you hadn¡¯t done what you did, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    You should think about what you¡¯ve done, Matthew!¡± Refusing to let go, Matthew gave me a sad and


    pleading look.


    ¡°Chloe, you were never like this before.


    Why 112 Food but chuckle town was to hear thising of his mouth an ad Song the face could tells


    patience was wearing thin.


    I am father having affairs with his sister grandfather who care w?o doesn¡¯t give a dame about


    anything? vor dies, and grandmother ¡°Haut no mention that her aunt keeps trying to i the game that


    That we all wanted to say butted he would get partner understood nothing of yours Mathews to huge


    athurat igen, and Mnie showed up at The doonway like an xogaNTION I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    How ironic it was to hear thising out of his mouth.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing his helpless face, I could tell his patience was wearing thin.


    I smiled and said, ¡°A home with a father having affairs with his sister, a grandfather who doesn¡¯t care if


    she lives or dies, and a grandmother who doesn¡¯t give a damn about anything? ¡°Not to mention that her


    aunt keeps trying to make life difficult for her.


    What kind of life could Ava have if she grew up in a home like that?¡± That was all I wan wanted to say,


    but I doubted he would get it.


    The saddest part of marriage was when your partner understood nothing of your sacrifices.


    Matthew rushed to hug me as I left.


    At this moment, the door burst open, and Mnie showed up at the doorway like an apparition.

 Chapter 105

    Who¡¯s the Wife Here? ring at us, she snapped, ¡°Matt, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Matthew quickly let go of me and stared stupidly at Mnie.


    His flustered look was hrious.


    He looked like his wife caught him cheating.


    ¡°Chloe, have you no shame? How dare you try to seduce Matt again?¡± She stepped inside the door


    and red daggers at me.


    up with ¡°You got my dad jailed and swindled all the money.


    Isn¡¯t that enough? Also, you¡¯ve hooked up someone new, haven¡¯t you? Why are you back here


    seducing my brother, you whore?¡± Shut your mouth!¡± I stared back at the evil bitch.


    ¡°1 have no interest in any man you sleep with.


    Of course, if you could steal him from me, others could do the same to you.


    A tiger can¡¯t change its stripes after all.¡± ¡°Chloe¡­¡± ¡°You stupid cunt!¡± Mnie almost threw herself at


    me.


    Staring at her stomach, I said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re pregnant, all right? Who knows if I might hurt


    you?¡± Hearing this, Matthew quickly held Mnie back and red at me.


    I chuckled and added, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.


    You should protect your child.


    Don¡¯t forget to do a paternity test when they¡¯re born, okay?¡± ¡°You little¡­¡± I walked away with a cold


    smile, dragging the two suitcases behind me.


    Mnie struggled with Matthew and cursed at me, drawing the attention of a group of downstairs


    neighbors.


    As the suitcases were toorge, I struggled to carry them downstairs.


    Fortunately, some helpful neighbors arrived quickly to assist me.


    One of them even said, ¡°Just get a divorce, Chlo.


    This family doesn¡¯t deserve you.


    By the way, how¡¯s Ava?¡± I told them how my daughter was and thanked them.


    I never expected them to gather and see me off.


    I was crying as I started my car.


    I considered them family after ten years in the neighborhood.


    Just when I thought I was done crying, I pulled over to the side of the road and sobbed uncontrobly.


    I saw it as my way of saying goodbye.


    Although I was now staying in a lovely apartment, my marriage was ruined.


    The silver lining was that it When I was about to start the car again, Lauren called to meet up.


    I drove straight to the agreed¨Cupon location, and she looked surprised upon seeing me.


    I knew I must look haggard because of recent events.


    Letting out an embarrassed smile, I sat across the table.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± She hesitated, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it, okay? That man doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± I I smiled.


    ¡°Thanks.


    Perhaps every person who has experienced a failed marriage goes through this.


    We know it¡¯s not worth it, but we still can¡¯t get over it.


    It¡¯s more about the loss of our time and youth than the marriage.¡± She nodded in agreement.


    After a moment of silence, she smiled at me.


    ny way ¡°I¡¯ve got some good news for you.


    I¡¯ve taken care of the matter, and you can discuss the details with them tomorrow.¡± Lauren seemed


    pleased with herself.


    ¡°I hope it can be of help to you.


    Consider it my of making amends, okay?¡± It was both ironic and a relief that I received help from the


    woman my husband cheated with.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I had to admit that the news was a moral booster.


    It ensured that my interests would not bepromised in the slightest.


    ¡°Thank you so much! This helps a lot!¡± I said it sincerely.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t thank me.


    Women shouldn¡¯t make each other¡¯s lives difficult, should they? You¡¯re the biggest victim here, and I


    made one hell of a mistake!¡± Sheughed, covering her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m so ashamed of myself.¡± 2 I smiled at her.


    Everything went smoothly.


    My name was on all those assets, and I was Tanum Corporation¡¯s legal representative.


    So, as I walked out of the bank, my construction and renovationpany had received the boost it


    needed.


    Before I could call Ivanna and tell her the good news, I received a call from Grace.

 Chapter 106

    Setting a Bad Example Although I was no longer fond of the Murphys, Grace hadn¡¯t


    mistreated me for the past few years, I could also forgive her for giving me the cold shoulder that day


    because she only tried to protect her interests.


    She asked me to return to their house, but I declined because that ce traumatized me.


    Instead, I chose to meet her at a cafe near her house.


    I softened my attitude when I saw her.


    After all, I couldn¡¯t be mean to an older woman.


    Grace looked worn out and conflicted when she saw me.


    I understood her feelings and ordered her some hot milk, I waited for her to speak, and her lips


    twitched as she asked, ¡°How¡¯s Ava?¡± Immediately after, she burst into tears.


    I had to admit she doted on my daughter.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay but not as perky as before,¡± I spoke ndly despite myself.


    I noticed her sad expression and added, ¡°You¡¯re wee to visit her anytime.¡± My words encouraged


    Grace, and she held my hand, ¡°Can you reconsider the divorce?¡± I wanted to pull away but refrained.


    I somehow felt uneasy about disys of goodwill or physical contact from the Murphys.


    After some thought, I asked, ¡°What do you think? If you were in my shoes, could you share your


    husband with another woman?¡± She grimaced and gently let go of my hand.


    ¡°It already happened to me, and I even raised that bitch¡¯s child.¡± I was shocked to hear that.


    Although I had been married to Matthew for many years, I knew little about his family.


    Therefore, I was curious when Henry mentioned Matthew and Mnie weren¡¯t blood rtives.


    ¡°Yes, Henry was just like Matthew when he was young.


    My husband even kept that woman in the house,¡± Grace said through gritted teeth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°In the house?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    ¡°She was Henry¡¯s distant cousin.


    That shameless bitch imed to be looking for a job in the city and wanted to stay at our house for a


    while.


    At that time, Henry and I just got married.¡± Grace looked distressed.


    E ¡°You remember the old house, right? They hooked up under my nose, but I was already pregnant


    then.


    It was scandalous to get a divorce back then.


    I couldn¡¯t leave Henry after just getting married, right?¡± My eyes widened in shock as Grace spoke


    spitefully, I agreed that Henry had set a terrible example for ¡°I tried to put up with that bitch until


    Matthew was two.


    At that time, she also got pregnant and threatened to tell others about it if we chased her away.


    I could do nothing about it.


    After all, Matthew was still young, and I couldn¡¯t support him without a job.¡± Grace wiped her tears, but I


    didn¡¯t sympathize with her.


    I knew she didn¡¯t do it out of love¨Cshe was just in stupid.


    ¡°That whore then stayed in my house and¡­shared a bed with us.


    After she gave birth to Mnie, I guess So I had to she realized Henry was an overly ambitious loser


    and just left one night without telling us.


    take care of Mnie.


    Although I was upset, I couldn¡¯t just abandon her.¡± When I heard Grace¡¯s story, I couldn¡¯t help but think


    of her as a fool.


    No wonder she was never close to Mnie and would constantly nag at her.


    I knew Grace was upset, yet she chose to stomach everything.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your husband say Mnie and Matthew aren¡¯t blood¨Crted?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mnie was always sick when she was a kid.


    We only found out she wasn¡¯t Henry¡¯s child after a blood transfusion,¡± Grace said through clenched


    teeth.


    I scoffed when I noticed the irony.


    After a pause, Grace added, ¡°I guess it¡¯s true the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.


    I just never thought Mnie would end up ruining the family.


    Serves Henry right for going to jail-¡± Grace stopped talking and nced at me.


    It was as if she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    er for him if you Then, she sighed, saying, ¡°What Matthew did was unspeakable! However, it¡¯ll be over


    for continue with the divorce.


    Please bear with him for my sake.


    Whatever it is, you still have Ava to consider.


    I beg you¡­¡± 1 Suddenly, Grace grew agitated and threw herself at me.


    I yelped as she grasped my arms.

 Chapter 107

    Guilt¨CTripping Grace¡¯s sudden action startled me and the other customers as they looked


    at us in puzzlement.


    I tried to pull her hands off me, but she wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Chlo, you have to promise me, okay?¡± I was upset and straightened up, saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not


    you.


    I can¡¯t ept Matthew¡¯s rotten behavior, so go home.


    Your son can always marry someone else.


    Besides, Mnie¡¯s pregnant with his child, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Chloe, you can¡¯t do this to us!¡± Grace held onto


    me.


    ¡°You can leave after all these years.


    You¡¯re being irresponsible!¡± I scoffed, wondering how I was the one being irresponsible.


    However, what Grace said next made my jaw drop, ¡°It¡¯s enough that you took Ava.


    How could you also take Matthew¡¯s hard¨Cearned money? Worse, you¡¯re taking him to court over it.¡±


    Grace looked at me resentfully as she continued, ¡°You can¡¯t take all the money.


    It¡¯s fine if you want to get a divorce, and we can let you keep your old ce.


    The apartment belongs to Matthew!¡± She spoke as if I was someone who had robbed their fortune, and


    I found it ironic.


    To them, my duty was to serve the family.


    I had to fund and work for them unconditionally, including giving birth, raising children, and caring for


    everyone.


    They even expected me to endure Matthew¡¯s infidelity and provide for his mistress.


    The Murphys were a screwed¨Cup family.


    How dare she guilt¨Ctrip me? Several customers shook their heads in disbelief after hearing what she


    said.


    I no longer felt sorry for her and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, save your breath.


    My answer is simple¨Ci won¡¯t give up until I have everything.


    Even if the assets are in our names, Ava is still the legal heir, not to mention Matthew was the one who


    cheated.


    I won¡¯t put up with this shit like you did!¡± I got up to leave and nced over my shoulder at her.


    I imagined her life would be tough in the future, so i frowned and said, ¡°Take care of yourself, Grace.¡± I


    felt relieved when I left.


    Indeed, the Murphys were despicable.


    When finding a life partner, I guess it was essential to consider the person¡¯s family background.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I bought lots of treats for Ava on my way home.


    She had been clingy and not as perky as before since being discharged.


    Whenever she saw me, she would happily snuggle in my arms.


    I was worried, so I took her to another hospital checkup.


    The doctor told me she was okay and suggested she might not have recovered emotionally from the


    incident.


    With that information in mind, I asked Otherwise, it would look pretty empty with just me and Ava.


    Ava looked at me several times but refrained from saying anything.


    I knew she wanted to ask where her dad was, so I held her and kissed her a few times before saying.


    ¡°Will you be okay if only I stay by your side?¡± She looked at me for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Grandpa and Aunt Mel are evil! I don¡¯t want to go to their house.


    I¡¯ll stay here with Mommy in the big house!¡± I felt sorrowful at that moment.


    If only solitude existed in this big apartment, I wouldn¡¯t want it.


    Two days before the divorce trial, I received a phone call from ATL Empire, notifying me to sign the


    winning contract.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep that night because I never expected to secure the sought¨Cafter contract.


    Although I would only be their supplier for steel windows, the three¨Cyear contract was a massive


    achievement.


    I wondered if it signified my new life had finally begun and what would happen to Tanum Corporation.

 Chapter 108

    A Heavy Task I went to ATL Empire the following day.


    However, I didn¡¯t see As, but Nick signed the contract with me instead.


    He shook my hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re looking forward to working with you.¡± ¡°Keep your projectsing,


    all right?¡± I said with a smile.


    With the contract signing, I officiallyunched mypany, Hartz Construction.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although I had Urban Builders¡® support, I felt nervous about taking on such a massive project as my


    first.


    However, I was thrilled because I could provide for myself and Ava.


    Soon, the news spread throughout the industry, and everyone wondered who was behind Hartz


    Construction.


    1 Asis stepped out of ATL Empire, I hesitantly called As.


    After all, I couldn¡¯t have signed the contract without him.


    The phone rang for a while before he answered huskily, ¡°Yes?¡± He always spoke little and bossily, so I


    lost my mood to speak.


    Suddenly, he grew anxious and asked, ¡± Chloe?¡± 1 ¡°I¨CI¡­just wanted to tell you that I signed the


    contract with ATL Empire,¡± I tried to sound spirited, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you here, so I thought I should call


    you.¡± ¡°You miss me, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked tenderly.


    Here we go again, I thought.


    I cleared my throat and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at the office today?¡± Although I couldn¡¯t see his face, I


    became nervous and tried to change the subject.


    ¡°I¡¯m in Astronia,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh, when did you go abroad? When are youing back?¡± I was surprised because he never told me


    he was going overseas.


    No wonder I hadn¡¯t seen him since we parted ways at the hospital.


    ¡°Do you miss me or not?¡± he asked.¡± ¡°Why would I miss you? I just wanted to tell you that I signed the


    contract,¡± I tried to sound serious.


    ¡°How can I not know that? Why can¡¯t you just admit that you miss me?¡± he said impatiently.


    ¡°Should I just hang up?¡± I said casually.


    ¡°Come on.


    How could you just hang up after flirting with me?¡± As sounded clearer now.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Hey, you woke me up from my sleep, and now you want to hang up?¡± He was slightly upset.


    Finally, I realized it waste at night where he was.


    I felt embarrassed, saying, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re right, I¡¯m sorry: forgot you were in Astronia.


    Just go back to sleep?¡± ¡°Hello? Do you miss me or not?¡± My heart raced.


    How could I tell As that? ¡°You¡¯re wasting my time, okay?¡± he sounded sterner now.


    1-1 do, all right?¡± I said despite myself.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have said that, but he would ask me repeatedly if I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Got it.


    Got to go now.¡± He hung up.


    What the hell? How could he flirt with me and then hang up on me just like that? He didn¡¯t even tell me


    when he wasing back! Suddenly, I realized I was looking forward to his return.


    Now that I had signed the contract, I wondered how Matthew felt about it.


    I knew he had nothing now.


    However, I never expected him to bring my parents to the apartment the evening before the divorce


    trial.

 Chapter 109

    A New Method I was angry and resentful the moment I saw Matthew.


    How could he stoop to doing this? He smiled and said, ¡°Honey, I know you miss your parents, so I


    fetched them to our new apartment.¡± §¯§Ö§ã shamelessly brought my parents in as he spoke.


    My parents looked around the house, saying, ¡°The ce looks great! Your hard work has finally paid


    off.¡± As they entered, Ava eximed, ¡°Grandma! Grandpa!¡± She wanted to run to them but saw


    Matthew.


    After some hesitation, she threw herself into my arms.


    Meanwhile, Matthew attended to my parents¡® needs and acted like a good son¨Cinw.


    He didn¡¯t even tell my parents what happened between us.


    ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t get to eat anything on the ne.


    Why don¡¯t you keep mepany while I whip up something?¡± Matthew rolled his sleeves and headed


    toward the kitchen.


    mother¡¯s I gritted my teeth but didn¡¯t dare to scold him.


    After all, my dad¡¯s condition had just stabilized, and I couldn¡¯t afford to agitate him.


    I reluctantly sat down as my mom looked me up and down, asking, ¡°Chlo, how¡¯d you lose so much


    weight?¡± Before I could reply, Matthew answered from the kitchen, ¡°Supervising the house renovation


    took a toll on her.


    It¡¯s good that you two are here to apany her now that the work is done.¡± I was livid, and so was


    Ivanna when she returned from work.


    She pulled me upstairs and asked, ¡°What the hell is this? Isn¡¯t the divorce trial tomorrow? ¡°Ivanna, he¡¯ll


    do anything to get what he wants.


    I can¡¯t believe it took me this long to realize what a jerk he is.¡± ¡°So, what will you do about it?¡± Ivanna


    asked, ¡°Are you just going to let him do whatever he wants?¡± I looked at her helplessly, saying, ¡°Can


    you call Adrian and ask for his opinion? My dad just recovered from a stroke, so I can¡¯t risk agitating


    him.¡± Ivanna nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Immediately after, she went downstairs with me and chatted with my parents


    before leaving.


    However, Matthew said, ¡°I¡¯ll see her off.¡± He followed her, and I gazed after him with clenched fists.


    When we finished eating dinner, I was disgusted by Matthew¡¯s y¨Cacting.


    After I helped my parents settle in the guest room, Ava insisted on sleeping with her grandma.


    Soon after, Matthew returned to the master bedroom as if it was the most natural thing to do.


    I was tense the whole time, worried my dad would see through our pretense.


    That night Ivanna texted me that Adrian had applied for a postponement of the court hearing.


    I switched off my phone helplessly.


    No wonder Adrian warned me not to drag my feet over the divorce.


    Matthew¡¯s unexpected move disrupted all my ns.


    I thought I could finalize the divorce and head to Sris to discuss the project with Fred.


    However, that was no longer an option.


    I feared something would happen if I went away.

 Chapter 110

    This Is Just the Beginning When I saw Matthew in the master bedroom, I grabbed my


    pajamas from the walk¨Cin closet to sleep in one of the guest rooms.


    However, Matthew stopped me from leaving.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, honey? I whispered in exasperation, ¡°Step aside, or you¡¯ll be sorry.¡±


    He smiled.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had sex for quite some time, right? Come on, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want your parents to know


    about what¡¯s happening.


    Don¡¯t forget your dad is still recovering from a stroke.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± I tried to p him, but he grabbed


    my wrist and stepped closer.


    ¡°So feisty.


    I like it!¡± I tried to knee his groin as he leaned closer, but he blocked my leg with his hand.


    ¡°The same old trick? Do you think, I¡¯m going to fall for it again?¡± I was furious: ¡°What the fuck do you


    want?¡± ¡°If you think you can take everything and leave me, you have another thinging.


    Go on.


    Scream.


    I wonder what your dad will think.¡± He grinned as he tried to grope me.


    ¡°Just stop thinking about other men, okay? You belong to me!¡± I clenched my teeth.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I lost my project, and my dad is in jail.


    Yet you dare to keep everything to yourself? Did someone teach you that? Whatever it is, you¡¯re mine


    tonight!¡± As he tried to kiss me, I felt my stomach turning and threw up at his face.


    The vomit smelled so horrible that even I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Matthew quickly let me go and shouted, ¡°What the fuck?!¡± While he wiped his face, I ran into the


    bathroom and vomited.


    He then ran inside and turned on the shower to wash himself.


    ¡°You sick fuck!¡± I wiped my mouth.


    ¡°Yes, I get sick whenever I see you because you¡¯re worse than filth!¡± I then swung the door open and


    left.


    I could never share a bedroom with Matthew, let alone a bed.


    I kept thinking about how to turn the situation around.


    Otherwise, it would be a nightmare.


    That asshole even walked around naked without a care in my presence, I went straight to the guest


    room, and he didn¡¯t dare to chase after me after what happened.


    However, that was just the beginning.


    The following day, Mnie and Grace entered the apartment, smiling.


    Meanwhile, my unwitting parents warmly received them, and Mnie stayed close to Matthew, helping


    him in the kitchen like a good sister.


    Ava remained by my mother¡¯s side.


    No matter how Grace called out to her, she refused to go.


    Even so, Grace focused on the house.


    She greedily took in the ce as she answered my mom¡¯s questions.


    My mom felt awkward when she said, ¡°I never expected them to buy such a nice house just after years.


    You must be proud.¡± Grace looked displeased.


    ¡°Of course, your daughter has worked hard for it.¡± My mom sensed Grace¡¯s displeasure and changed


    the subject, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Henry here?¡± Everyone fell silent.


    Nervous, I looked toward Grace.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 111

    The Appointment Before Grace could reply, Mnie sat on the sofa¡¯s armrest and put an


    arm around her.


    ¡°My dad is visiting his younger brother, so we decided to stay with you.¡± What? Did she just say that


    they were also moving in? Mnie gave me a smug look.


    ¡°You see, we don¡¯t get to spend much time with Chloe.¡± I restrained my rage and acted aloof.


    ¡°Gee, that¡¯s so thoughtful of you.¡± My dad stared at my face silently.


    My mother seemed to sense that the mood was off.


    She tried to lighten it up, saying, ¡°Mel, you¡¯re looking prettier by the day.


    Are you seeing anyone?¡± Mnie announced shamelessly, ¡°Yes, and we¡¯re finally getting married after


    many years.¡± I wanted to rip her tongue out.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news! Don¡¯t forget to invite us to your wedding.¡± My mom smiled warmly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first on my list! Mnie looked at me as she chuckled tauntingly.


    Gritting my teeth, I silently swore at the bitch.


    ¡°We would¡¯ve married sooner if my boyfriend¡¯s ex¨Cwife hadn¡¯t been such a pain,¡± Mnie added.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known him since we were kids, and we were in love.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But she kept seducing him and wouldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    She even swindled all his money..


    My mom looked uneasy.


    ¡°Mel,e give me a hand,¡± Matthew said, as he emerged from the kitchen.


    Mnie tilted her head and shot me a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, Matt.¡± I knew Matthew was trying to defuse the situation.


    Still, what was he thinking? Did he expect me to put up with Mel the way Grace had tolerated Henry¡¯s


    affairs? What a messed¨Cup family! My phone rang, and I quickly nced at it.


    As was calling me.


    nced toward the kitchen and slipped outside to answer.


    As¡¯s displeased voice asked, ¡°Where are you? ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡± Why was he calling when he was


    supposed to be in Astronia? Before I could ask him where he was, he said, ¡°Meet me at our usual spot.


    You¡¯ve got 20 minutes!¡± I gripped my phone, taken aback by the short notice.


    20 minutes? Did he expect me to teleport there? Then I realized that As must have returned to


    Foswood.


    the wish My heart raced.


    I checked the time and called Ivanna to ask if I needed her car since getting a cab outside the gated


    community would take over 20 minutes.


    Fortunately, Ivanna had just arrived home.


    I got her to send her car over and hurried upstairs to change.


    As I headed out, Mnie said, ¡°We¡¯re having dinner soon.


    Where are you going? Do you have to go now?¡± It was clear she was insinuating something.


    Without sparing her a nce, I said, ¡®Dad, Mom, I might be backte.


    Ivanna wille over and keep youpany.


    My mom looked at me, then at Grace, concerned.


    ¡°Do you have to go now?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have an appointment,¡± I said tly as I put on my shoes, just in time


    for Ivanna to arrive.


    I let Ivanna in and asked her to join them for dinner.


    With her around, the Murphys wouldn¡¯t say whatever they pleased.


    When I arrived, I was five minuteste.


    As had reserved a private room on the second floor.


    Before I could sit down, he asked grimly, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

 Chapter 112

    An Unpleasant Inquiry I looked at him baffled.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the divorce trial scheduled for today? Why wasn¡¯t there a hearing today? Why¡¯d you cancel it?¡±


    He stared at me impassively, but his tone showed displeasure.


    Had he gone to the courthouse? No one knew we had postponed the trial.


    The only logical exnation.


    was that he had been there.


    ¡°Something came up, so I had to reschedule it at thest minute,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Are you having second thoughts again?¡± His face grew stern.


    ¡°How could you even consider it after what he¡¯s done?¡± I was much calmer than he was.


    I took a few sips of my ss of lemonade and said, ¡°I might not be able o get a divorce anytime soon.¡±


    to He fixed his eyes on my face.


    ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do.


    Matthew is using my parents to ckmail me,¡± I said helplessly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to stoop so low.¡± ¡°Do you n to let him manipte you forever?¡± ¡°My hands are


    tied, okay? My father just had a stroke.


    I¡¯d rather be humiliated than risk upsetting him.¡± We fell silent for a moment.


    The thought of the Murphys in my house infuriated me.


    After a long pause, I looked at him and asked, ¡°When did you get back?¡± ¡°Last night,¡± he said bluntly.


    Then he gave me a long, unnerving look.


    As had ordered some hot tea for me, which the server brought.


    He pushed it toward me and asked, Would you like to resolve the situation?¡± ¡°As long as my parents


    are safe, yes.¡± Their safety was my top priority.


    Since he brought it up, I sensed he must have a n.


    Somehow, I trusted him.


    ¡°Let me make some arrangements,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m done.


    All you¡¯ll have to do is y along.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± It was dark outside when I left the cafe.


    As gave me some brief instructions at the door, and we got I didn¡¯t head home immediately.


    With the Murphys there, I felt suffocated.


    I needed to figure out how to handle the situation.


    They were like a ticking time bomb, and the constant anxiety was eating at me.


    To ease my anxiety, I took a detour through the bustling streets.


    However, I knew I had to return home eventually.


    My loved ones were there, and I couldn¡¯t let the Murphys do as they pleased.


    The following day, As called me.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He instructed me to bring my parents and Ava to Snow World, where I was to take part in a lucky draw.


    I understood that this was part of his arrangement.


    I discreetly offered to take my parents out after breakfast.


    They were hesitant, but when I told them Ava had always wanted to go to Snow World, they happily


    agreed to join us.


    Matthew offered to drive us there, iming it was a fantastic idea.


    Clearly, he didn¡¯t want us to have any alone time, I didn¡¯t object, as I didn¡¯t want to leave them alone in


    my house.


    Ivanna had left her car for me to use.


    After Mnie led my parents and Grace to Matthew¡¯s car, she smilingly hopped into mine.

 Chapter 113

    A Dangerous Warning I knew she was up to no good, likely trying to provoke me.


    I chose not to react and started the car.


    She looked at me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Chloe? Are you upset?¡± ¡°What do you think? I feel


    like throwing up when I see you,¡± I said inly.


    ¡°I feel the same about you!¡± She red at me.


    ¡°Listen carefully.


    You better move out of the apartment, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± I didn¡¯t even nce in her direction.


    ¡°Dream on! Don¡¯t forget what happened to Henry.


    I can send you to jail, too, since I have proof of everything.¡± She lost herposure.


    ¡®Don¡¯t push it, Chloe!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ones pushing it! How dare youe to my house? Do you think I¡¯m


    scared of you?¡± I looked straight at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a slut like your real mom!¡± Then I added with a snort, ¡°Are you even good enough to stay in that


    apartment?¡± ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t forget what I can do to your parents and Aval¡± she said maliciously.


    I stiffened, knowing well that my family was my weakness.


    She and Matthew would stop at nothing to hurt me.


    ¡°If you darey a finger on them, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± I locked the car doors and hit the gas.


    She jolted backward and yelled, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Mnie gripped the roof handle with


    one hand while shielding her stomach with the other.


    Her eyes were full of rm.


    A cold chuckle escaped my lips.


    ¡°You asked for this, bitch!¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind! Slow down, alright?¡± She looked out the window in


    terror as I swerved between cars.


    When she frantically found her phone, I grabbed it and threw it out the window.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She screamed, ¡°Matthew will fucking kill you if anything happens to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill your unborn child


    before you can harm my family.


    Do you think Matthew will want to leave me when I do? You want me to divorce him, don¡¯t you?¡± I


    looked at her as I drov¨¦.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind after seeing your behavior today.


    Let¡¯s see if Matthew will pick you or me! But I know you can¡¯t beat me.


    You know how much your family values money, right? ¡°If I be the family¡¯s sole provider, they¡¯ll do


    whatever I ask.


    Maybe you weren¡¯t aware, but Grace begged me two days ago not to divorce Matt.


    She even told me you were a whore, just like your birth mother!¡± I had never been so mean to anyone,


    but I got a kick out of Mnie¡¯s helpless face.


    In the end, I even said, ¡°Tell Matthew that I¡¯m not one to let things slide.


    It¡¯s in his best interest not to push me too hard, okay?¡± ¡°You cunt!¡± She paled from fear.


    When we arrived at Snow World, Mnie exited the car while visibly shaking.


    Even when Matthew asked about what had happened, she simply shook her head.

 Chapter 114

    Not as nned I raised an eyebrow at Mnie, then led my family into Snow World.


    I even acted lovey¨Cdovey with Matthew.


    Mnie was furious, but she dared not react.


    After visiting the Underwater World, I let Ava take part in the lucky draw, ¡°Surprisingly,¡± she won a


    prize¨Ca free trip to Celestis Ind for three.


    I had always wanted to visit a tropical ind, and my parents shared my enthusiasm.


    Then I went to the organizer to learn more about the itinerary.


    We discussed the trip ns at home, and Matthew encouraged me to go with my parents.


    He said, ¡°Have fun, okay? I¡¯ll pay for all the additional expenses.


    Stay there for a few more days if you want.¡± I eagerly nned the trip and got an extra ticket for Ava.


    Then, based on As¡¯s n, I got Adrian to set a date for the divorce trial.


    Once we were on the ind, I would make an excuse to return for the hearing.


    The night before our departure, I had packed everything and was talking to my parents in the Ava ran


    over to me in tears and threw her arms around me.


    ¡°Daddy and Aunt Mel are fighting!¡± Puzzled, I embraced Ava.


    My parents also came over to calm her down.


    ¡°They¡¯re fighting!¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they were just messing with you.¡± I thought Mnie was bullying her again.


    room.


    ¡°They¡¯re fighting on the bed.


    I saw it when I went to look for Daddy.¡± Ava cried loudly, her innocent words finally hitting me.


    Bolting to my feet, I passed Ava to my mom and stormed toward the main bedroom.


    Had they no shame? How could they be having sex here and let my daughter see it? I kicked the door


    open.


    They had heard Ava¡¯s cries, and Matthew was frantically attempting to get dressed.


    Seeing me storm in, he hurried over to hold me.


    ¡°Be quiet! Your parents are still around, remember?¡± I pped his face.


    ¡°Do you call yourself a father? If you want to fuck your sister, do it outside.


    Just get out of my house!¡± My parents rushed over and quickly grasped the situation.


    Mnie shamelessly rose to her feet, wrapped herself in the nket, and looked at me.


    ¡°Why should we ¡°Belongs to you?¡± I lunged at her.


    Matthew shoved me aside and stood in front of Mnie.


    ¡°Enough, Chloe! If you darey a finger on her, you¡¯ll be sorry! Can¡¯t I have a little fun? It¡¯s not like you


    want to have sex with me! This is my house, alright?¡± ¡°Matthew, what the hell are you doing?¡± my dad


    shouted.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Y¨CYou¡­¡± It was then that I realized I had acted impulsively.


    I turned to look at him.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Quickly supporting him, I said, ¡°Calm down, Dad.


    I¡¯ll deal with this.¡± ¡°Chloe, he¡­¡± My dad pointed toward Matthew, unable to find the right words.


    Mnie dered, ¡°That¡¯s right, old man.


    Let me introduce you to my boyfriend.


    We grew up together, and we¡¯ve been a couple for many years.


    It¡¯s your stupid daughter who refuses to divorce him.¡± Then she added, ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m pregnant


    with his child!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, Dad!¡± I looked at Mnie as I tried to calm down my father.


    ¡°Shut your mouth, bitch!¡± ¡°You want me to shut up? No problem.


    Just leave the house!¡± She turned to my dad while hugging herself.


    ¡°Matt brought you two here so you could tell your daughter to leave us alone.


    Tell her to have some self- respect!¡± I felt my dad stagger next to me and had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 115

    In the Child¡¯s Presence I looked at Matthew.


    ¡°If you still have a conscience, take her away before something happens to my dad!¡± Matthew looked at


    my dad and saw that his face was pale.


    He instinctively put his hand on Mnie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Cut it out, okay?¡± Mnie, eager to cause trouble, didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Stop ying the victim.


    Give us back everything that¡¯s ours! Matt bought the house for me, and you fucking stole it.


    Have you no shame?¡± She smirked as I helped my dad, who looked weak.


    Grace looked distressed and somewhat flustered.


    ¡°Mom, take Dad back to your room,¡± I said with concern.


    However, my dadposed himself and held my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m stronger than you think.¡± He red at Matthew and said, ¡°I trusted you with my


    daughter¡¯s happiness and helped you with your career.


    I don¡¯t care how you treat me or my wife, but is this how you treat my daughter?¡± Matthew guiltily


    averted his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love her anymore, my dad continued.


    ¡°But she¡¯s the mother of your child and has been with you for a decade.


    You should treat her with kindness.¡± t My father remained firm.


    He was a respected figure as the head of his school, and I doubt he had ever encountered such filthy


    matters before.


    ¡°If you think you can bully her just because she¡¯s alone, you¡¯ve got another thinging.


    I¡¯ll make you pay for what you¡¯ve done to her!¡± Matthew tried to shift the me.


    ¡°George, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s causing trouble, alright? Chloe is not as innocent as you think.


    She¡¯s been seeing other men behind my back!¡± ¡°Stop finding excuses!¡± I tried to end the confrontation.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go back to your room.¡± Matthew shouted, ¡°It¡¯s you who swindled all my money!¡± My mother


    couldn¡¯t contain her anger any longer.


    ¡°You ingrate!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Stop spouting lies about my daughter, Laura, she cheated on me first and left me no choice! Yes, you


    funded the business, but you gave the money to your daughter, right? I¡¯ve repaid you over the years!¡°.


    ¡°Matt.


    My dad staggered.


    ¡°How could you say such a thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your daughter¡¯s fault.


    Chloe, if you want to get a divorce, then get out of here.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Unless you seeing us fuck each other.¡± enjoy Mnie chimed in, ¡°Oh, but keep an eye on your


    daughter.


    Don¡¯t let her run around and spoil our sex life.¡± My dad pointed at Matthew.


    ¡°You.¡± 1 The veins on his forehead stood out, and he slowly slumped onto the floor.

 Chapter 116

    A Sudden Misfortune ¡°Dad?¡± I cried out in panic, with tears streaming down my face.


    ¡°Dad!¡± My desperate cry made everyone present feel suffocated, including Matthew, who quickly called


    an ambnce.


    The apartment echoed with mine, my mom¡¯s, and Ava¡¯s worried cries.


    Ivanna arrived simultaneously with the ambnce.


    She knew what had happened at a nce.


    I entrusted my mom and daughter to her while I followed the ambnce to the hospital.


    Inside, the I medical staff worked to provide emergency treatment for my dad.


    Though trembling.


    I found my phone and called As.


    I pleaded, ¡°Please, find a doctor for my dad.¡± ¡°Which hospital are you in?¡± As asked directly.


    ¡°Foswood General Hospital!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± He hung up, and I hoped my dad would pull through.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After arriving at the hospital, the nurses rushed my dad to the emergency room.


    I leaned against the wall and slowly slid down to the floor.


    My heart ached as I clutched my chest.


    My parents had raised me, yet I didn¡¯t repay their kindness.


    I prayed my dad would be okay.


    As arrived with several doctors in less than ten minutes.


    The doctors headed straight for the emergency room while As approached me and helped me to my


    feet.


    He asked with concern, ¡°What happened? Tell me everything.¡± However, I was too exhausted to speak


    as I leaned against the wall.


    At that moment, my mom arrived with Ava while Ivanna supported her.


    Matthew followed behind them, looking conflicted.


    Matthew grimaced when he reached the emergency room entrance and saw As.


    ¡°You sure are quick to respond, As.


    How dare you say there¡¯s nothing between you two? Chloe, are you still going to make excuses? You


    caused all this yourself!¡± Matthew tried to shift the me.


    Meanwhile, my mom nced at As in puzzlement.


    ¡°Mr.


    As, thank you foring!¡± Ivanna stepped forward, her voice aimed to defuse the situation.


    As nodded, and I told my mom, ¡°Mr.


    As brought us the best doctors to help.¡± My mom nodded in gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    As!¡± Matthew stood aside and smirked, ¡°Why thank him, Laura? He might be your next son¨Cinw,


    don¡¯t you think? Your daughter isn¡¯t innocent either!¡± As remained silent, focusing on my mom and


    Ava.


    Then he calmly walked away and told Matthew,¡± Step outside for a moment.¡± Matthew followed As


    out with a disdainful expression.


    I was shocked and exchanged a nce with Ivanna.


    Immediately after, I chased after them.


    As expected, they walked down the corridor where no one could see them from the emergency room.


    As stopped and turned to face Matthew.


    Although Matthew was not as tall as As, he looked bigger than thetter.


    Matthew sneered, saying, As, your service is top¨Cnotch, always ready to assist at a moment¡¯s


    notice!¡± Matthew smugly continued with his snide remarks, ¡°What¡¯s happening? You¡¯re just a mere


    assistant, yet you¡¯re acting so arrogantly.


    I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re bold enough to pursue a married woman-¡± 1 Before Matthew could finish, As


    punched him.


    Matthew crashed to the ground, cursing, ¡°How dare you! punch me?! Do you think I don¡¯t know what


    kind of person you are? You¡¯re only worthy of getting the I woman I don¡¯t want anymore.¡± As lifted


    him and punched him again, sending Matthew flying.


    ¡®Matthew, shut your mouth!¡± I shouted as I rushed over to hold As back.


    ¡°Chloe, just you wait! You¡¯re teaming up with your lover to beat me up, huh?!¡± Matthew thundered as


    his lips bled.


    Soon after, a crowd gathered around us.


    Standing above Matthew indifferently, As said, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to punch you for a while now.


    Do anything you wish, but if anything happens to Chloe¡¯s dad, I won¡¯t just give you a couple of


    punches.


    Take my advice and get lost.¡± Matthew finally got up while muttering threats.


    Although he looked at me resentfully, I had never seen him look so pathetic.


    Despite his imposing stature, Matthew dared not retaliate.


    He looked at As and wiped the blood from his lips.


    Alles remainedposed as Matthew muttered, ¡°Just you walt, Chloe.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Enraged 1 looked at As with concern and said, ¡°Matthew¡¯s petty, so be careful of his


    retaliation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± As replied, gesturing for me to return to the emergency room.


    When we arrived, my mom asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that scumbag?¡± ¡°Gone!¡± I replied.


    The emergency room lights had been on for two hours before they finally went out.


    A doctor emerged and informed us, ¡°Your dad¡¯s life isn¡¯t in danger anymore, thanks to the timely arrival.


    However, you must ensure he doesn¡¯t get too agitated.¡± The doctor¡¯s words put us at ease.


    After exchanging a few words with the doctor, As instructed me, ¡°Hide this from all outsiders, and just


    say he hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Then, he got my dad a VIP ward and asked my mom to stay with him.


    That would make others think my dad hadn¡¯t awakened yet, effectively stopping the Murphys from


    visiting.


    My dad wore an oxygen mask when the nurses moved him to his room.


    He was pale and in a pretty poor condition.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Tears welled in his eyes as he looked at me with trembling lips.


    1 I grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Dad, please rx.


    I¡¯m happy you¡¯re still with us, and I will treat you better.


    I learned to let go and not let Matthew bully me anymore.


    You can rest assured.¡± My dad nodded slightly and said weakly, ¡°You must divorce him.¡± I stayed with


    my dad all night and only returned to my ce the following afternoon.


    I couldn¡¯t believe the Murphys were still around, calmly having lunch.


    Matthew frowned when he saw me.


    He stood up and blocked my way to the stairs.


    Without asking about my dad or where Ava was, he cursed, ¡°You¡¯re a slut, and you got your boyfriend


    to beat me up! I never thought you had the guts.¡± Grace also scolded me, ¡°Indeed, looks can be


    deceiving.


    You and your family are vicious.


    You already found yourself a man and still want to im my family¡¯s assets.


    I¡¯ve never met a more shameless and evil woman.


    You¡¯re disgusting!¡± I scoffed, ¡°Too bad you didn¡¯t get to know me sooner.


    Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t dare gang up on me.


    Matt of my dad doesn¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll never let you off the hook!¡± Matthew narrowed his eyes, seemingly


    shocked.


    He muttered, ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet?¡± Mnie crossed her arms and added, ¡°Cut the crap.


    We shouldn¡¯t care if George wakes up.


    That¡¯s Chloe¡¯s problem.


    Chloe, if you want to stay out of trouble, hand over the apartment.


    Otherwise, we¡¯ll keep going!¡± However, I ignored her and went upstairs.


    My room was a mess, and it was apparent they had rummaged through my drawers for the ownership


    agreement for the apartment.


    Matthew followed me upstairs and continued his taunts, ¡°Do you think you can keep acting arrogant


    just because As supports you? I won¡¯t stop until we¡¯ve settled things!¡± ¡°Continue if you wish.


    I¡¯d love to see what else you can do,¡± I calmly collected my mom¡¯s clothes and some daily necessities


    as I spoke, 1 advise you to restrain yourself and save some dignity.


    We can part on good terms, or I¡¯ll make your life hell.¡± Matthew reddened with anger as I continued,


    ¡°You know I won¡¯t let you take advantage of me.


    I know you think shifted assets, set up subsidiaries, and left behind an emptypany to keep up your


    act.


    Do you I¡¯m dumb?¡± Matthew¡¯s expression grew sinister.


    ¡°Your schemes and deceitful actions are astounding.


    Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m still your wife in name.


    Still, you dare to say I schemed you out of your assets? You should stop, and we can move on, or I can


    go to the end with you.


    Matthew was furious, and he grabbed my neck with both hands.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he growled, ¡± I¡¯ll kill you, Chloe!¡± He tightened his grip on my neck.

 Chapter 118

    Brutal Beatings It got harder for me to breathe, and my eyes widened.


    My will to survive made me w at his hands, gripping my throat.


    Our love for each other had vanished, and the man before wanted to kill me.


    My vision blurred as I suffocated.


    Matthew threw me aside like a ragdoll as I was about to lose consciousness.


    Soon, I crashed into the corridor wall and almost cked out.


    I clutched my throat and coughed as I struggled to breathe.


    Meanwhile, Mnie and Grace stared at me indifferently.


    Mnie smirked and said, ¡°Do you know what karma is, Chloe? Hahaha! Matt, you should¡¯ve done that


    long ago.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She¡¯s asking for a beating.¡± Matthew basked in her praise, seemingly forgetting his pitiful appearance


    at the hospital the night before.


    ¡°Will you give it to us now?!¡± he roared, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be useful and secure the project through As,


    but you¡¯re a worthless schemer.


    Do you think As would have feelings for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally speaking your mind, you bastard!¡± I


    red at him.


    ¡°Did you sleep with As for nothing?! You can¡¯t even secure the project yet dare to challenge me?


    Chloe, you must return what you took from me.¡± Matthew kicked me as he spoke.


    I gasped for air, and my vision.


    blurred again.


    Soon after, Matthew squatted and pulled my hair, cursing, ¡°How dare you deceive me? Wasn¡¯t I good to


    you all these years? You stole my assets! Don¡¯t you love me? Why are you so calctive?¡± Mnie


    laughed, ¡°How do you feel, knowing who my brother loves more? Do you still think you¡¯ve won? Stop


    being so arrogant.


    With that, she pped me while Matthew continued to pull my hair.


    I red at Matthew and said through clenched teeth, ¡°I hate you! You¡¯re not a real man.


    I¡¯ll show you hell if you don¡¯t kill me now!¡± Matthew kicked me again in response, and I groaned.


    Meanwhile, Grace froze as she witnessed her son and daughter beat me.


    Suddenly, Ivanna thundered, ¡°Matthew! I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± She sprinted up the stairs with a knife.


    Mnie was frightened as she fled with her head in her hands.


    Matthew released me and dodged Ivanna while Grance retreated.


    I was on the floor again, numb from the pain ¡°Fuck off, all of your Ivanna roared while pointing the knife


    at Matthew.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± Immediately after, she called the police as I gasped for air on the ground, Ivanna


    picked me up, and I Ivanna cried, saying, ¡°I was worried about this.


    These assholes will pay!¡± I finally caught my breath and told her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.


    So much happened just now.


    Call the reporters now.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Breaking News Ivanna nodded and called her assistant to bring the reporters over.


    I told her, ¡°Put me down and take pictures of everything.¡± She followed my instructions and gently let go


    before taking pictures of the assault from various angles.


    Soon after, she called the authorities and mywyer, Adrian.


    Seeing Ivanna¡¯s actions, Matthew grew agitated.


    He yelled, ¡°You caused this, Chloe! Even if you call the cops, nothing will change.


    You¡¯re in my house, and we¡¯re still married.


    So what if we fought?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your excuses!¡± Ivanna retorted and threw the knife at him.


    Startled, Matthew bolted to the master bedroom while narrowly avoiding the knife.


    Ivanna noticed my distress and cried.


    However, I smiled and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.


    I¡¯m not dead yet.


    It¡¯s toote for him to stop now.¡± When the authorities arrived, I showed them my house ownership


    certificate and ID before telling the media about the assault.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The scandal of Matthew¡¯s previous affair had yet to subside, and this incident only worsened things for


    him.


    Adrian had also provided evidence of our ongoing divorce proceedings.


    The cops did not allow Matthew to exin himself and arrested the three Murphys.


    More breaking news trended in Foswood, with headlines reading, ¡°Scumbag Brings Mistress to Assault


    Wife at Home,¡± ¡°Man Deceives Terminally III Father¨Cin¨CLaw for Assets,¡± and ¡°Havoc at Wife¡¯s Home,


    Hospitalized After Assault.¡± I didn¡¯t think I would need to humite myself just to divorce him.


    That night, I asked Ivanna to deliver food to my mom and tell her I had urgent matters to handle.


    I dared not visit my parents because I could barely move.


    Not wanting them to worry, I told Ivanna to keep the incident a secret and tell them I had fallen asleep.


    I knew my parents seldom used their phones, so they wouldn¡¯t discover the trending news so quickly.


    Ivanna even fetched Ava from daycare before returning.


    Meanwhile, I had an ice pack on my face as I endured my pain to make the noodles Ava enjoyed.


    When Ava finally slept, I received a call from As.


    However, I didn¡¯t answer because I didn¡¯t want him to see me like this, I became a sensitive topic and


    finalized the divorce.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t want to stir up any more trouble.


    As continued to call, so I turned off my phone.


    I sighed in relief the following day when I heard the cops Before going to the hospital, I applied makeup


    to hide my injuries.


    I also used a turtle¨Cneck sweater to cover the bruises on my neck.


    Still, my attentive mom looked me up and down.


    I ignored her and calmly cared for my dad¡¯s needs.


    Although still weak and often dozing off, he would urge me to leave Matthew when awake.


    He said he didn¡¯t care about the house or assets.


    I nodded and promised him I¡¯d leave Matthew.


    That afternoon, As came to visit my dad.


    After a brief stay, he left.


    When I sent him off, he nced at me and said, ¡°You have twenty minutes.


    I¡¯ll be waiting for you in my car downstairs.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave yet,¡± I replied.


    However, he ignored me and went downstairs.


    I red at him for never giving me a chance to refuse.


    dad¡¯s coor When I returned to my my mom asked me who As was to me.


    I was shocked as I asked her, ¡°What else can he be, Mom? Don¡¯t overthink it.


    We have a professional rtionship, and he has helped me a bunch.


    Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have reimed the house and assets.¡± My mom went silent while I nervously


    thought of excuses to leave early.


    Ultimately, I met with As within twenty minutes.


    He looked at me strangely, but his tone was gentle, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I thought he would scold me for


    not answering his calls.


    Still, I replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Suddenly, he embraced me.


    His voice was full of warmth, yet he growled, ¡°Damn it! Did all that beating make you stupid?¡±

 Chapter 120

    Forceful Examination For some reason, I felt warm when he scolded me.


    When he started the car, I asked him where we were going, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, he pinched my chin and examined my face.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I blushed and pushed his hand away before ring at him and the driver.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± As raised the car¡¯s partition to give us some privacy.


    I thought ATL Empire provided excellent employee benefits.


    It didn¡¯t surprise me since As was an assistant to someone important.


    He said, ¡± Show the bruises.¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s okay.


    You¡¯ve seen everything already!¡± I avoided his gaze and tried to hide my difort.


    However, his tone turned harsh again, ¡°So, are those pictures fake? Will you show me your injuries, or


    should I force you?¡± My breath quickened as the situation became too intimate.


    After all, I had bruises in private areas that I dared not show him.


    I ¡°I-¡°Before I could finish, As held me and pressed his hand against my back.


    I couldn¡¯t help but moan.


    softly.


    He lifted my shirt without warning, and I protected my chest, eximing, ¡°Hey! You¡¯re going too far¡­¡± I


    felt his hand stop when he saw the bruises on my chest and abdomen.


    I nced at him and saw his cold expression.


    He ran his fingers over my injuries, causing me to tense up.


    After ncing at me, As turned.


    me to inspect my back.


    Although I had fewer injuries there, they still looked terrible.


    As rested his warm palm on my wounds, and I felt some relief.


    However, his touch also made my heart race.


    I had never allowed anyone besides Matthew to touch me beyond my boundaries.


    He sensed my difort and adjusted my clothes.


    Then, he turned me to face him while struggling to control his emotions ¡°I¨CI¡¯m fine,¡± I stammered, ¡°I


    don¡¯t like you being so overbearing!¡± ¡°You¡¯re an idiot for going home alone.


    Don¡¯t you know they were blinded by rage?¡± As was frustrated.


    I responded with a sense of resignation, ¡°They had to vent it somehow, so I consider it my trial.


    Matthew I suffered when I exposed his pretenses.


    After all, I must sacrifice one thing to gain another.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite understanding.


    Did Matthew go too easy on you? I¡¯ve never heard of someone defending their abuser.¡± As was


    annoyed and spoke sarcastically.


    I remained silent but felt him holding me closer.


    At that moment, I felt rxed in his warm embrace.


    I felt safe and instinctively moved in.


    I hadn¡¯t experienced such trust, ease, and reliance for a long time.


    Perhaps I never had that before.


    I no longer cared where he took me, what would happen next, or why he did this.


    Unknowingly, I fell asleep in his arms.

 Chapter 121

    Frustrations When I woke up, I felt like someone had pulled me from a faraway ce.


    As¡¯s handsome face looked back at me.


    Startled, I tried to sit up but felt a sharp pain in my wounds.


    ¡°Why the rush?¡± His voice sounded hoarse.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    We were still in the car, but the golden sun was setting on the horizon.


    Urgently, I eximed, ¡°What time is it? Damn it, I need to pick up my daughter!¡± ¡°I used your phone to


    text your friend, asking her to pick her up for you,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Get up, will you? My legs are getting numb.¡± Blushing, I realized I had been sleeping on hisp the


    whole time.


    He hadn¡¯t stirred or woken me up.


    ¡°Um¡­ How long did I sleep?¡± I asked shyly, quickly putting some distance between us.


    ¡°Over two hours.


    Let¡¯s go!¡± I quickly got out of the car.


    We had arrived at the same resort he had taken me to before, but it seemed less crowded this time.


    There were no other guests in sight.


    Taking a few quick steps to catch up with him, I asked, ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡± He nced at me absentmindedly.


    ¡°It is so lovely and peaceful! I like it a lot.


    But why isn¡¯t there anyone else here?¡± I asked curiously.


    As smirked and didn¡¯t respond.


    He entered with his hands in his pockets.


    I rolled my eyes.


    This guy was such a show¨Coff! Every corner of the park was breathtaking, almost like a fairytale.


    I genuinely loved the ce.


    As led me to a cottage and scanned his fingerprint to unlock the door.


    I quickly followed him inside.


    The interior was exquisitely decorated and elegant without being overdone.


    He motioned for me to sit on a sofa, then entered one of the rooms.


    Before long, he returned with a medicine kit.


    Surprised, I said, ¡°Y¨CYou don¡¯t need to.


    I¡¯ve already treated myself at home!¡± He looked meaningful.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± chuckled nervously while hugging myself.


    ¡°N¨CNo! I don¡¯t need it!¡± It was awkward to imagine him treating my wounds.


    ¡°Come here,¡± hemanded, pointing to the widest part of the sofa.


    ¡°Lie down.¡± I still insisted, ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s not necessary! I can do it myself when I get home!¡± Couldn¡¯t he take a


    hint? 1 don¡¯t want to repeat myself,¡± he said, taking out an ointment tube.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take advantage of you in this state, even if I wanted to.


    So what are you afraid of?¡± My face turned crimson, and I cursed silently.


    Wasn¡¯t he doing this on purpose?! ¡°I¡¯ve already seen what I needed to.


    Are you still trying to hide it?¡± He spoke emotionlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to worry about appearances when you look like such a mess.¡± He walked over and lifted


    me onto the chaise longue.


    ¡°Move again, and I¡¯ll have you right here.


    That way, you won¡¯t have any more excuses.¡± My face reddened to my ears.


    This man, seriously! He appeared aloof and gentlemanly, but he spoke without holding back.


    I was suddenly aware of how little I knew about him and his character.


    I only knew he was an assistant at ATL Empire.


    What was terrifying was how he seemed to know me inside out.


    He had seen every part of me, and that was both unsettling and fascinating.


    2

 Chapter 122

    Do You Want Me To Make You? I wanted to leave this ce.


    Caution was key, and I wondered if I¡¯d been too vulnerable around him.


    As paused and looked at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Am I that scary to you?¡± My face was flushed as I asked, ¡°Who said I¡¯m scared?¡±


    Although I put on a tough face, I was in shambles.


    ¡°If you were more cautious around that scumbag, you wouldn¡¯t be in this state!¡± He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t do anything you¡¯re ufortable with.


    Unless you want me to¡­¡± As remained indifferent to my pleading eyes.


    ¡°Lie down! You¡¯ll feel better soon.¡± His tone softened.


    ¡°Do you want me to make you?¡± I There was no escaping this ordeal.


    Good intentions had led me into an awkward spot, and I felt helpless.


    As if under a spell, I reclined and allowed him to unbutton my shirt.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He was precise and gentle when applying the ointment, but my muscles were tense.


    He murmured, ¡®Rx.


    Next time, if you can¡¯t win, run.


    It¡¯s not shameful.


    Take a deep breath and strike hard to ensure your safety.


    A strong counterattack can give you the upper hand.¡± His words touched me, making me realize I might


    have been foolish.


    I watched him while he applied the ointment.


    He had long eyshes, a defined nose, and perfectly¨Cstyled ck hair.


    As was stunningly handsome.


    Matthew used to be the most attractive man to me, but As eclipsed him.


    There was no contest¨Cif Matthew was handsome, As was a Greek god.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± It often felt as if he could read my mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re chatty today!¡± I closed my eyes and struggled to control my racing heart and uneven breathing.


    ¡°You¡¯re the most gullible person I¡¯ve ever met for letting them invade your home.


    Even if you had taken a knife to them, it would have been in self¨Cdefense.


    Truly, you¡¯ve outdone yourself in foolishness!¡± Despite the mockery in his tone, his words were oddly


    enlightening.


    I kept my eyes closed until he finished applying the ointment, loving the feel of his hands moving over


    my skin.


    embarrassed me, I was a woman who wanted to experience love from another man because of her


    Still, I wanted more.


    I now understood why Matthad was so greedy.


    The gentle embrace of another person was intoxicating.


    The more you struggled, the deeper you sank, until you finally drowned.


    He gazed at my flushed face.


    Then I heard him murmuring.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t unwell, I¡¯d have my way with you right now.¡± Though his voice was low, it startled me


    enough to open my eyes and meet his tender gaze.


    I felt drawn in.


    He leaned down and kissed me without hesitation.


    I felt an uncontroble yearning.

 Chapter 123

    The Call of Desire 1 reveled in the sensations of being needed and caressed.


    These feelings had been repressed for too long, and I kissed him passionately.


    His words echoed in my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you right here.


    That way, you won¡¯t have any more excuses.¡± It made me want to let go of my inhibitions and follow my


    heart.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Images of Matthew and Mnie together fueled my desire for revenge andpetition.


    I wanted it all and was determined to make it even better than anything they¡¯d ever had.


    As hugged me and cradled my back, afraid to hurt me.


    Why should I refuse him? He made me forget my troubles.


    I discovered that caresses could ease the pain.


    The wounds on my body no longer hurt.


    Instead, there was an unprecedented longing, a yearning for love.


    He must have sensed my desire.


    His hazy eyes looked at my face, and he murmured in my ear, ¡°Chlo, is this okay? Will¡­ I covered his


    lips, blocking the words he wanted to say, I knew what he was worried about.


    My response ignited him.


    It was like floating on a cloud.


    I forgot all my worries and fears.


    Even the pain seemed to Instead, there was an unparalleled sense offort.


    vanished.


    I was on the verge of madness.


    I had never indulged in losing myself in such a passionate dance for two.


    It was perfect, reaching its climax until my brain seemed starved of oxygen.


    Both of us had forgotten ourselves.


    We continued until we could no longer see each other¡¯s faces in the dim room.


    1 buried my face in his embrace, feeling his strong heartbeat.


    He gently stroked my back, and his touch was tender.


    ¡°Is the pain gone?¡± I shook my head, feeling a mix of shame and a strange satisfaction.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to hold back just now.


    Why are you suddenly being shy?¡± His voice held a maic yfulness.


    in an instant, I was much more awake, Our lives were on different paths.


    We had been entangled in a moment of desire.


    I couldn¡¯t let my thoughts wander any further.


    Thankfully, the room was too dark to see anything.


    My stomach let out an untimely growl.


    I felt mortified.


    ¡°We¡¯ve exerted ourselves too much.


    It¡¯s time to replenish our energy!¡± He whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡± I got up, afraid of being teased.


    He attempted to turn on the lights, but I resisted.


    He fumbled in the dark as he got dressed, and pulled me into his arms.


    ¡°Love does heal wounds.


    How about we have some food and go at it again?¡± I pushed him away abruptly.


    ¡°Y¨CYou are¡­¡± He smirked and ruffled my hair.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone this far.


    Why pretend to be so reserved?¡± Oh my! This man! I shook him off and walked away.


    He followed me with a sly grin.


    He took me to a small, exquisite restaurant where the table was already set.


    Faced with this sudden.


    change of scenario, I still felt a little uneasy, realizing I might have been too bold.


    Perhaps he sensed my unease, because he appeared calm and considerate.


    He hand picked dishes her thought I would like¨Ca true gentleman.


    It was a far cry from the forceful dominance earlier.


    Now he was gentle and caring.


    The nkness in my mind had now been reced with shame.


    I reminded myself not to get caught up in this mess.


    ¡°Um¡­ About earlier¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to express my feelings at this moment.


    He looked at me for a long time, then finally asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

 Chapter 124

    A Wish Come True I suddenly realized what I wanted to say might dampen the mood.


    We had just been swept up in a whirlwind of passion, and it would be a real buzzkill.


    I changed the subject.


    ¡°The benefits at yourpany seem amazing.


    I¡¯d consider working for you guys if ! didn¡¯t have my own business.¡± He looked at me calmly and asked,


    ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Seeing how carefree your assistants are, it¡¯s clear yourpany values its employees.¡±


    My reason sounded forced.


    He listened to my words with a faint smile on his lips.


    As ate elegantly as I rushed through my food.


    It might be because I hadn¡¯t had a decent meal in days.


    I didn¡¯t need to act all prim and proper in front of him.


    After we finished, I insisted on heading back.


    He reluctantly got up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out!¡± In the car, he seemed lost in thought.


    I gazed out the open window, the cool breeze waking me up.


    What had just happened felt like a dream.


    There were no regrets, but a hint of awkwardness lingered.


    I started to understand Matthew a little better.


    Perhaps there is someone who could make a person forget everything else.


    In a way, love had no rights or wrongs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Still, what about the future? As seemed to sense my emotions.


    He reached out and took my hand, and I felt warm.


    I didn¡¯t move or say anything, letting him hold on.


    We were getting closer to home, but suddenly, I felt like I didn¡¯t want to return to my own world.


    My world was like a p of reality, filled withplexity and struggles.


    His world seemed otherwise.


    It felt like a beautiful dream you never wanted to wake up from.


    I still had that one thing to say.


    It was meant to convey that he shouldn¡¯t overthink what happened today.


    We both needed to face reality and hold ourselves back.


    ¡°What did you want to say?¡± His tone was cold.


    ¡°H just wanted to tell you not to dwell on what happened today.¡± He tightened his grip on my hand as


    he looked at me.


    His face was unreadable.


    After a while, he asked My heart raced.


    Handle? I wasn¡¯t sure if I could handle anything.


    ¡°You can¡¯t handle it.


    So don¡¯t pretend to be so calm!¡± After saying this, he released my hand.


    Suddenly, his face was icy, but it vanished.


    Gently, he said, ¡°Go In.¡± I quickly got out of the car.


    ¡°Be safe on your way home! Goodnight!¡± I didn¡¯t dare look back as I escaped into my home.


    It wasn¡¯t until I closed the door that I heard his car driving away.


    A half¨Cmonthter, my father¡¯s health had improved.


    We calmly discussed my past with Matthew and all his actions.


    My father remainedposed.


    He said that he sensed something was amiss when I returned to our hometown, but he never imagined


    it was this serious! Our paths crossed in the courthouse lobby on the day of the court hearing.


    It was his third day of release, and he was with Johnson and his mother.


    Matthew berated me, using me of being vicious and iming that my scheming led to his detention.


    His words made my head spin.


    My scheming? I was the reason he got detained? I ignored his rant and smiled calmly at him.


    I wanted to tell him the real show wasing.


    His troubles had just begun.

 Chapter 125

    Liberated Leaving the courthouse felt liberating.


    Before I could say goodbye to Adrian, Matthew burst out.


    He rushed down the steps toward where I was standing.


    Everyone instinctively shielded me in the middle.


    He appeared sad and resentful.


    Some of his friends held him back.


    He stared at me with sorrow.


    ¡°Hon¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say it.


    My heart dropped as well.


    give me ¡°Chlo, don¡¯t go¡­ Please, Chlo, give me a chance.


    I just want to talk to you for a few minutes!¡± He tried to get away from the people holding him, and his


    eyes begged me.


    ¡°Chlo, give me another chance to talk to you! Even if these are our parting words, honey, we still


    haven¡¯t said a lot.


    I¡¯m begging you!¡± *Don¡¯t call me that.


    You¡¯ve lost that privilege.


    Besides, I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything left for us to discuss, ¡± I replied.


    ¡°No, Chlo, there¡¯s something I need to say.


    Please, don¡¯t hold me back! What¡¯s going on?¡± Matthew begged, looking at me and the surrounding


    crowd.


    I asked them to release him.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± He nced at the group surrounding me, struggling with his words, ¡°Can we find a ce


    to sit down and talk? Let me buy you a cup of coffee, at least!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.


    You can tell me here.¡± I firmly rejected his suggestion.


    I couldn¡¯t forget the fresh scars on my body.


    He walked slowly toward me, clearly debating how to broach the subject.


    After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°Chlo¡­ can we not get a divorce?¡± 2 ¡°What do you think?¡± I retorted.


    I ¡°I¨CI feel like none of this is real.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m in a nightmare! How did ite to this? I don¡¯t want to leave you, honey!¡± His expression


    was pained.


    He continued, ¡°What about our daughter? I never wanted to leave you or our daughter.


    Can¡¯t we stay married? Think about Ava.


    Let¡¯s sacrifice for her sake.


    We can¡¯t let her grow up without aplete family!¡± 1 looked at him in astonishment, thinking my ears


    might be deceiving me.


    The court had already decided, and he was telling me we shouldn¡¯t separate? Was he out of his mind?


    I truly felt nothing for this man anymore.


    All that remained was a profound sense of disgust.


    In fact, I had been asking myself one question.


    Was I out of my mind back then? What did I see in him? Aside from a smooth¨Ctalking mouth, he had


    nothing going for him.


    I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Laughter bubbled up from within me.


    ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s time to face reality! Weren¡¯t you eagerly expecting this day?¡± No, Chlo.


    I moved the funds with her, but it¡¯s because I was afraid that you¡¯d find out the truth one day.


    I was afraid you¡¯d leave me.


    I thought, if you had nothing, you wouldn¡¯t leave me!¡± Matthew took a step closer, urgently exining.


    What a shameless excuse.


    I felt like giving him this chance was a waste of time.


    It wasn¡¯t that I had lost my mind.


    It was him.


    He must have knocked his head somewhere! ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.


    Matthew.


    Even if I had nothing, I¡¯d still divorce you because you¡¯re vile.


    It took me an entire decade to see through you.


    Your actions make me hate e you!¡± ¡°Chloe, you¡¯ve changed! You weren¡¯t like this before.


    You weren¡¯t so heartless.


    Is it that man? Don¡¯t believe his empty words.


    After all, we have a child.


    Yes, I was foolish before, but what happenedter¡­ I had no choice!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you about to have


    another child?¡± I raised my eyes to see Mnie sprinting down the courthouse steps toward us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your responsibilities onto anyone else! I¡¯m too clear¨Cheaded now.


    I¡¯ve seen how disgusting you genuinely are.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my partner! You betrayed me the moment you made those promises.


    Divorce was only a matter of time.


    Take care of yourself!¡± Matthew clutched my hand.


    ¡°Chlo, why can¡¯t you forgive me? What man doesn¡¯t fool around a bit? I truly cared for you.


    I made a mistake.


    Why can¡¯t you forgive me?¡± I was beyond furious.


    ¡°You beat me to reim what you thought was yours.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    How dare you do such a thing and then justify it? Matthew¡¯s excuses left me speechless.


    It seemed like a beautiful dream had finally shattered.


    I brushed off his grip on my hand and looked at Mnie, who was getting closer.


    I gave a mocking smile.


    My nightmare is over, but yours is just getting started!¡±

 Chapter 126

    Once and For All Matthew froze when he heard my words.


    His eyes showed unwillingness that only I understood.


    Mnie grabbed his arm and yelled, ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re seducing him in public now! You¡¯re shameless!¡± I


    red at her, then turned to Matthew, saying, ¡°I have some departing words for you.


    One day, you¡¯ll realize how horrible, disloyal, and unrighteous you are for abandoning your wife and


    daughter.


    ¡°We¡¯re divorced now, so stop being deluded.


    We¡¯ll go our separate ways, and I hope we never cross paths again.¡± I turned away but noticed


    Matthew¡¯s eyes reddening.


    I thanked Adrian and then got into the car I had bought with my mom, Ivanna, and Ava.


    I saw Matthew through the rearview mirror, watching me leave.


    I went to the hospital to fetch my dad.


    That evening, we celebrated my divorce with Ivanna, and she.


    asked me if I wanted to invite As.


    Although I rejected her request, she teased me, ¡°I can tell he¡¯s interested in you.¡± B ¡°You¡¯re being


    ridiculous.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I just got divorced.¡± I rolled my eyes, and she chuckled.


    Still, I called As soon after, and he congratted me.


    I chuckled because it was rare for one to celebrate a divorce.


    I didn¡¯t know if I should believe in love anymore.


    As asked, ¡°Do you want to meet for a drink?¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, I had one at home.


    Besides, my parents are here, and it¡¯s toote to go out,¡± I gave him a valid reason, and he didn¡¯t


    insist.¡± I I took over Tanum Corporation in the following days and was swamped.


    After all, thepany was a mess when I took over.


    I knew Matthew wouldn¡¯t make it easy for me.


    Besides taking away his trusted subordinates, he took all the resources, including ongoing projects.


    When I worked at thepany before our divorce, I wasid¨Cback and not focused at work.


    Therefore, most management thought I was useless and left with Matthew.


    Before leaving, Matthew smirked and said, ¡°Tell me if you find it challenging to handle thepany.


    Since we were once married, I won¡¯t be so heartless to you.¡± found it Ironic how that came from


    someone so heartless.


    I smiled at Matthew, ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t 171 built Tanum Corporation from nothing and can do it


    again.


    You know you¡¯re the heartless one between us, so save your worries for yourself.¡± I felt rxed


    watching him lead his group away.


    It saved me some trouble because I didn¡¯t intend to keep As for his so¨Ccalled resources, I had acquired


    them during my past efforts.


    I knew I could win them back with my principles and hard work.


    Even in a worst¨Ccase scenario, I had my contract with ATL Empire as a safety.


    It wouldn¡¯t hurt me if Tanum Corporation closed down, but I wouldn¡¯t let it fail under my leadership.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation that came with that.


    Meanwhile, Johnson was in a dilemma.


    I saw guilt in his eyes as he left, but I ignored it.


    He secretly met me again, and Iforted him, ¡°Leaving Tanum Corporation is the right choice.


    You might be helpful to me again someday, so don¡¯t feel conflicted.¡± He reassured me he would support


    me if I ever needed him.


    His reassurance was enough.


    However, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d need Johnson so soon, and I couldn¡¯t afford to harm him, especially


    considering he had a family.


    When Myra gave birth, I provided substantial help.


    She was grateful and often told me Johnson chose the wrong side.


    I understood theplications of choosing sides, especially since Matthew took so many people and


    continued his business as usual.


    He drained Tanum Corporation and transferred all its profitable projects to his newpany, Ardora


    Construction.


    In contrast, the Tanum Corporation appeared dire.


    It had high operating costs and had a recent divorceel leading the team.


    Although most knew I had founded thepany, I had been away for many years.


    It was apparent which side Johnson should choose to ensure his job security.


    Therefore, I allowed the remaining employees to choose whether to stay or leave.


    I didn¡¯t want to force them to stay.


    Finally, I released those with questionable intentions.


    Some initially resisted, but I presented evidence of their misdeeds.


    They never expected my recent ¡°idleness¡± to involve watching them closely.


    After clearing the bad apples, I had very few staff.


    I heard Matthew celebrated opening his newpany.


    I knew it was his way of taunting me while awaiting my downfall.


    Soon after, I began recruiting new talents.


    Surprisingly, I saw his resume among the stack of job applications.

 Chapter 127

    Mutually Beneficial It was Ryan Phillips, my senior at university.


    Coincidentally, we grew up in the same town.


    I heard he had ventured abroad.


    Besides that, I hadn¡¯t received any news from him for many years.


    I instructed Carol Adams, my assistant, to call him for an interview.


    Carol was a veteran employee at Tanum Corporation.


    Although she didn¡¯t have a higher education, she possessed impressive business skills and memory.


    She chose to stay with thepany because of a conflict with Mnie.


    Hence, I promoted Carol to be my assistant.


    When I met Ryan, I could tell he knew I owned Tanum Corporation.


    While delighted by the reunion, I didn¡¯t beat around the bush, ¡°You know it¡¯s me, right?¡± He responded


    with a faint smile, saying, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Mypany is modest in scale and might not align with your


    qualifications and experience,¡± I stated, ¡°I must also rify our sry may not meet the standards


    you¡¯ve grown ustomed to inrger.


    corporations.¡± He replied straightforwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.


    You can offer mepany shares.


    I¡¯ll do my best, and this arrangement will be mutually beneficial.¡± Ryan¡¯s bold proposal surprised me.


    I wondered if he was after mypany.


    He noticed my reaction and chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hesitant to try?¡± I retorted, ¡°In that case,


    you must provide a feasibility report.


    Actions speak louder than words, and I don¡¯t like empty promises.


    Remember, I recently parted ways with someone ungrateful.¡± Weughed at my statement.


    Before concluding the interview, Ryan assured me he would deliver his report within three days.


    ¡°I know some of the reasons for your divorce.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m not like that guy.


    I¡¯ll create the most value for thepany and get what I want with my skills.¡± I felt ashamed because


    the whole city knew about my divorce.


    However, I knew Ryan was my senior in high school and university.


    Among everyone at Foswood University, only we came from the same hometown.


    Ryan was caring toward me then.


    We even spent winter and summer vacations together in our freshman year.


    I considered him a brother.


    Later, I got with Matthew, and Ryan graduated.


    I heard Ryan had pursued his postgraduate education overseas.


    After discussing work matters, we had a casual conversation.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask about Ryan¡¯s whereabouts.


    That evening, I called Ivanna and asked her to investigate Ryan¡¯s activities before we reunited.


    After all, his information would be vital for my ns.


    stability, we Ryan¡¯s earlier proposal gave me an idea.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    To revive Tanum Corporation and ensure its stability, couldn¡¯t adhere to our decade¨Cold model.


    That approach would lead to the business¡¯s closure.


    Transitioning to a new model and mindset was crucial: However, myck of experience meant I needed


    reliable talent to help navigate this transition.


    I couldn¡¯t let unexpected obstacles trip me, or I¡¯d be in dire straits.


    Indeed, Matthew had taught me a valuable lesson.


    Soon, I shared my thoughts with Ivanna, even though she worked in a different industry.


    Still, she possessed extensive experience in the corporate world.


    She asked, ¡°Are you considering moving toward a shareholding system?¡± I responded, ¡°There¡¯s no


    harm in considering it since I know my limits.


    Even if I¡¯m resilient, I can do only so much.


    Finding capable partners might be the right choice.¡± Ivanna nodded.


    T¡¯ll see what I can find out about Ryan.¡± Ryan¡¯s timely arrival felt like a stroke of luck.


    However, I had to remain cautious and vignt.

 Chapter 128

    Utterly Exhausted On my way to Sris, I looked out the ne window at the clouds.


    Suddenly, I thought of an unexpected person.


    I hadn¡¯t seen or heard from As since the divorce proceedings concluded.


    Although he hadn¡¯t called, I somehow felt disappointed.


    Still, I kept my distance, not wanting to get too close to him.


    Despite my efforts, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he hadn¡¯t called or even texted me.


    Strangely, I saw a missed call from him after turning my phone on when the nended.


    My mind raced, but I returned the call after some hesitation.


    As asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I justnded in Sris,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°All right safe.¡± His tone was distant, and he didn¡¯t seem interested in continuing the


    conversation.¡± I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± I was frustrated.


    As called me, yet he didn¡¯t intend to say much.


    I was about to ask why he called, but he had already hung up.


    I sighed and pocketed my phone, feeling conflicted.


    When I met Fred this time, he seemed much better.


    He knew I had arrived and sent someone to pick me up from the airport.


    Immediately after, I went to Urban Builders, and they wasted no time holding a project coordination


    meeting.


    We discussed a detailed analysis of the uing ATL Empire project and made the necessary


    preparations.


    We also used their blueprints to draft aprehensive design and construction n.


    Then, they presented a cooperation n for mypany.


    They provided precise requirements and a well¨Cdefined direction for my work.


    I felt confident about what I was doing.


    The meetingsted untilte evening, and we had dinner in the meeting room.


    Afterward, Fred sent me to the hotel they had arranged for me.


    I epted their hospitality.


    My schedule was tight, with only two days in Sris.


    I had to return to Foswood the following afternoon.


    I was exhausted after taking a shower.


    I hadn¡¯t experienced such an intense schedule since birthing Ava.


    was grateful my parents were with me, and my dad¡¯s health had somewhat improved.


    I would have Amid everything, I became overwhelmed.


    Dealing with Tanum Corporation¡¯s takeover had mentally and physically drained me.


    I had pushed myself, determined not to make any mistakes.


    However, I was desperate for assistance.


    My once¨Cbustlingpany now felt lonely, and I grew increasingly anxious.


    Although I expected disruption upon reiming mypany, I hadn¡¯t anticipated such a massive shift.


    Matthew¡¯s actions had pulled a rug from underneath me.


    10 clients he I wasn¡¯t concerned about I was confident in my previous rtionships.


    Still, the supplier side of things was more challenging.


    Matthew had handled it since Tanum Corporation¡¯s establishment, making it my weakness.


    The remaining staff from the previous marketing department was minimal, and I had tasked them with


    maintaining supplier rtions.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, I knew they weren¡¯t confident in my takeover.


    It slowed my progress.


    I worked hard to maintain rtionships with suppliers.


    I could only afford about four hours of sleep each night.


    After today¡¯s three¨Chour flight, I dived into intense work.


    It was close to 11 p.m.


    now, and I had reached my limit.


    I wanted to call home but realized it was toote.


    My parents and Ava must¡¯ve slept already.


    I knew I had a busy day ahead when I thought about finalizing details with Fred tomorrow and returning


    home the day after.


    I had to sign the contract with ATL Empire in two days and outsource the agreement with Ardora


    Construction.


    Soon, I went to sleep.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when a series of knocks on the door startled me awake.


    I sat up with a racing heart, wondering who it was.

 Chapter 129

    Late Night Visit I thought I was dreaming, so I palmed my forehead beforeying back


    down.


    However, the knocking continued, and I tensed up, asking, ¡°Who is it?!¡± A voice from outside replied,


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    My drowsiness disappeared as the person repeated, ¡°Open the door, Chloe.


    It¡¯s me.¡± J I jumped out of bed and stumbled to the door.


    My heart raced as I mumbled, ¡°That voice sounds like¡­ How¡¯s that possible?¡± I peeked through the


    peephole and saw a tall figure standing in the dimly lit corridor.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I trembled before opening the door.


    I saw a weary¨Clooking As standing before me with a faint smile.


    I stared at him in disbelief, fearing he would disappear if I blinked.


    I asked shakily, ¡°H¨CHow¡¯d you get here?¡± I wanted to throw myself into his arms but dared not.


    He looked at me and pursed his lips, looking somewhat tired.


    ¡°I knew you were here, so I had toe.


    Aren¡¯t you d to see me?¡± Then, he put his arm around my shoulder and said, ¡°Let me in.¡± Finally, I


    gathered myself and stepped aside to make way for him.


    He looked indifferent as he entered.


    He noticed me standing barefoot on the cold floor and frowned before looking at me.


    His eyes revealed a warmth I had never seen before.


    ¡°The floor¡¯s pretty cold,¡± As said, ¡°You should put on some slippers.


    I hurried inside and put on a pair of slippers, feeling awkward.


    ¦§ He removed his coat, which I hung in the closet.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    My actions resembled a wife weing her husband home from a trip.


    I had done such things countless times when I was with Matthew.


    Then, I stood before him with my still¨Csleepy expression.


    I looked innocent, not knowing how to start a conversation.


    As seemed at a loss, too.


    His gaze lingered on me as if we hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he visited me sote.


    ¡°How¡¯d you get here? I asked, still in disbelief.


    approached the bedside table and sat on the bed to wear a pair of slippers.


    ¡°I went to West Quay for business and drove here afterward.¡± ¡°You drove here yourself?¡± I was


    shocked.


    As raised an eyebrow at me, ¡°Yeah.


    It was already 11 p.m.


    after we had dinner.


    I knew you were here, so I didn¡¯t stay there.¡± Though he spoke casually, I knew he had to drive at least


    three hours to get here.


    Yet he raced through the night to see me.


    I felt moved, realizing it had been long since anyone cherished me like him.


    I could.


    almost feel tears welling in my eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He stood up and hugged me before rubbing my head.


    ¡°Did I disturb your sleep? I¡¯ll go wash up.


    You should get some rest.¡± I blushed and dared not look at him.


    Although I climbed into bed, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    My heart pounded, mind was a mess.


    I couldn¡¯t ask him to leave, either.


    I checked the time on my phone and and my realized it was already 2 a.m.


    I thought As¡¯s car must be flying if he got here so quickly.


    I didn¡¯t know when our rtionship evolved to be so harmonious.


    I only knew his unexpected arrival made me happy.


    That night, he was passionate, and I responded.


    Everything felt natural, and we only exchanged a few.


    words.


    I didn¡¯t want to overthink it, so I surrendered myself to him.


    When he moved deeper, I felt my inner self screaming.


    All my restraint vanished, and I knew I couldn¡¯t escape him.

 Chapter 130

    The Graceful Silhouette We woke up close to noon the following day, and I felt As¡¯s


    arms wrapped around me.


    I doubted he would let go if Fred didn¡¯t call me.


    I told As I still had work to do and had to return to Foswood in the evening.


    He released me and got up, offering to have lunch with me.


    My rtionship with As made me feel conflicted.


    I wondered what we were to each other.


    It felt like the puzzle pieces just fit.


    He hadn¡¯t mademitments, and there were no derations of love.


    Whenever I saw him, I didn¡¯t know how to refuse him.


    For some reason, I feltfortable being with him.


    He didn¡¯t ask for my consent again and simply took action.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So, I dared not ask him about the nature of our rtionship.


    It was alreadyte at night when I reached Foswood.


    I was so exhausted that I could barely speak.


    My mom looked at me with a heavy heart and shook her head, saying, ¡°Chlo, why are you pushing


    yourself so hard? ¡°Do you want toe home with your dad and me? Life is short, so isn¡¯tfort and


    happiness more important?¡± My mom had a point, but Foswood held too much for me.


    I had too many regrets to leave.


    I couldn¡¯t back down and had to win back the ten years of my youth.


    After signing the contract, it seemed I had captured Matthew on my web.


    He couldn¡¯t escape, and I would y this game slowly.


    After leaving work the following day, I called my mom to tell her I wouldn¡¯t be home for dinner.


    I wanted to hang out and catch up with Ivanna, especially to discuss Ryan.


    Since it had been a while since Ivanna and I hung out, she was excited, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s spoil ourselves a


    little! Should we go to a revolving restaurant and eat French cuisine while enjoying the river view?¡± I


    didn¡¯t object, so we nned to meet at the restaurant¡¯s entrance.


    I was surprised to see a familiar person when we sat in the restaurant.


    However, that person had a woman with him.


    I tensed, and my heart almost stopped.


    Their table was near ours, and it seemed As had noticed me.


    He nced at me before averting his gaze.


    From my angle, I could only see the woman¡¯s slim silhouette.


    She dressed elegantly, showing her taste for the finer things in life.


    The woman seemed graceful, and I could imagine her captivating smile while she talked to As.


    That was because he looked indulgent, a sight I seldom saw.


    Ivanna followed my distracted gaze and looked back at me, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I feigned


    ignorance and looked back at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we say hi?¡± She probed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± I replied while ordering our dishes, but I couldn¡¯t shake my disappointment.


    The meal felt tasteless, and even the romantic river view had be boring.


    I couldn¡¯t help but want to see the woman¡¯s face.

 Chapter 131

    A Den of Vice I saw them standing up out of the corner of my eye.


    The woman spoke to As while she casually put her arm around his.


    When they turned, she looked arrogantly at the diners.


    Although not striking, her delicate face was charming.


    As met my eyes with a nk face.


    She followed his line of sight and turned to face me.


    Her entire body froze, and there was a peculiar expression on her face.


    As calmly led the woman away.


    Just before they disappeared from view, she shot me another nce.


    Ivanna noticed how As¡¯s presence affected me and said, ¡°Let¡¯s grab some drinks.


    Loosen up a bit!¡± I raised both hands in agreement, hoping a few drinks would help me clear my head.


    However, Ivanna drove us to the Newturn Bar, which I was apprehensive about.


    She ordered two cocktails for us, and I gulped one down without knowing what it was.


    Then I signaled the bartender for another.


    ¡°Hey, take it easy.


    Do you want to get wasted?¡± Ivanna raised her voice as she leaned on the bar.


    ¡°Savor the taste.


    Even if you¡¯re getting drunk, there¡¯s a way to do it.


    And you¡¯re doing it wrong.


    I scoffed.


    Ivanna leaned in to speak in my ear.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you about Ryan! His background check matches his resume! He¡¯s been back in the


    country for less than a month.¡± The music was too loud.


    With my muddled mind, I could only grasp that everything seemed fine.


    That was good enough for me.


    After two drinks, my stomach felt warm.


    The alcohol surprised me with its intensity.


    patted Ivanna, wanting to leave while I was rtively clear¨Cheaded.


    I wasn¡¯t fond of this kind of ce- something about it had always disgusted me.


    Matthew and Mnie had sex for the first time here.


    It was a den of vice.


    The air felt tainted, making me increasingly repulsed.


    The ce was despicable.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I nearly stumbled as I jumped off the bar stool.


    Arge hand grabbed my arm.


    A man with zed eyes sald, ¡°Hey, beautiful, you¡¯ve had too much to drink! Let me take you home!¡± I


    struggled but couldn¡¯t break free from his grip.


    His touch felt repulsive.


    ¡°Back off!¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re quite spirited!¡± His eyes leered at me.


    It looked like he was tipsy, too.


    ¡°You¡¯re here for a good time, aren¡¯t you? Let me keep youpany! I promise you¡¯ll have a st!¡± He


    slung an arm around me.


    I recoiled and said, ¡°Get lost!¡± After seeing the man persist, Ivanna became impatient.


    She shoved the man, but to our surprise, he grabbed Ivanna¡¯s arm and pulled her close in one swift


    motion ¡°How about we have some fun together?¡± he suggested, reeking of alcohol.


    1 Despite my intoxicated state, my mind remained clear.


    My elbow mmed into his side with all my strength.


    The man released his grip and doubled over in pain.


    I pulled Ivanna along, swaying as we approached the exit.


    My head was heavy, and my legs were stiff.


    Realizing our intent, the man snatched a bottle from a nearby table.


    Despite his pain, he chased after us..


    He caught up with us in just a few steps.


    ¡°Think you can run, little bitch? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± The man raised the bottle above his head and


    brought it down toward my skull¡­

 Chapter 132

    Coming to the Rescue I felt a rush of wind, startling me.


    I covered my head and screamed, but the expected pain never came.


    Instead, I heard a loud cracking sound.


    It shocked me halfway sober.


    Frightened, I turned to see the man crashing onto a table.


    As was standing by our side, guarding us.


    The man struggled to his feet and lunged at As.


    I screamed, and As immediately punched the man.


    He howled in pain.


    Despite the many stares, As acted promptly.


    He grabbed my arm without a word and strode toward the exit.


    Ivanna picked up our bags and followed us outside.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerveing to a ce like this and drinking.¡± As said with a growl.


    I trembled from my close call, but As¡¯s menacing face sent shivers down my spine.


    He had been all smiles in the restaurant.


    Why did his face change when he looked at me? ¡°Chlo, are you okay?¡± Ivanna checked on me, then


    looked at As.


    ¡°Sorry about this.


    It was my idea toe here.¡± I managed a faint smile, thinking there was no point dwelling on the past.


    We had already had our drinks.


    It¡¯s fine.


    Let¡¯s go home.¡± Ivanna looked awkward, ncing at me and As.


    ¡°Or¡­ Mr.


    As can give Chlo a ride? We¡¯ve all been drinking, so I can¡¯t drive.¡± As grunted in agreement.


    Ivanna escaped quickly, as if he had pardoned her.


    I yelled, ¡°Hey, Ivanna, are you really my friend?! Hey!¡± I wanted to chase after her, but As yanked me


    back.


    My head spun, and I collided with his solid frame.


    It left me feeling dizzy.


    I steadied myself and pushed him away.


    ¡°Get out of my way¡­ Stop giving me that nasty look.


    Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that you look better when you smile?¡± I finished with a giggle, then turned to


    leave.


    However, As scooped me up.


    He carried me over his shoulder and walked toward the parking lot..


    Being carried intensified my dizziness, and I weakly pounded his back.


    ¡°Put me down, you jerk!¡± As ignored my protests and smacked my bum.


    Eventually, he settled me into the car and drove away.


    My head throbbed, and I said, ¡°I want to go home!¡± My objections were ignored.


    As a result, I let him take me wherever he wanted.


    The image of that delicate woman in the restaurant was all I could think of.


    We returned to the resort, arriving at the same vi.


    As carried me inside and flicked on the lights.


    The sudden brightness made me shield my eyes.


    After a while, my vision adjusted and I saw him looking at me intensely.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± I asked, unnerved.


    ¡°Why were you drinking?¡± He spoke in the same icy tone.


    ¡°Why do you care? I¡¯m an adult so why can¡¯t I drink? Am I not allowed to be happy?¡± I responded, my


    mind clearer but still tinged with boldness.


    ¡°Who are you to me?¡± ¨C ¡°Who do you want me to be?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer his rhetorical question.


    Instead, I pushed his face to the side.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that.


    It¡¯s taking my breath away!¡± My words earned a charming smirk from him.


    His eyes glinted, and he pulled me into his arms.


    I tried to push him away, but he held me tighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to a ce like that again.


    If you want to drink, I¡¯ll drink with you.


    I stopped struggling as his words echoed in my head.


    He¡¯d drink with me?

 Chapter 133

    What Are We? The words were tantalizing, but who did he spend time with today? The


    thought made me chuckle bitterly.


    What right did I have to interfere with his choice ofpany? How often had I been oblivious to that?


    How could I possibly know? ¡°Why are youughing?¡± His patience was wearing thin.


    ¡°Enough, Mr.As.


    I wouldn¡¯t dare ask you to keep mepany.¡± I pouted.


    ¡°A meremoner like myself wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Truly, I wouldn¡¯t dare.


    He wasn¡¯t mine to im, and I had to give myself a reality check.


    I was recently divorced and involved in legal disputes.


    What right did I have topete with anyone? Thinking about our rtionship left me even more


    perplexed.


    Who was I to him? Still, seeing him with another woman caused me unexpected pain.


    Did my feelings grow too fast? Had I rushed from one chapter of my life into the next? I felt heartless.


    As asked, ¡°Why the sudden silence?¡± ¡°What would be appropriate for us to talk about?¡± I asked


    softly, looking at him.


    ¡°Ask whatever you want!¡± I shrugged, shing a smile.


    ¡°I have nothing to ask!¡± Deep down, I believed I had no right to ask.


    It would only invite unnecessary trouble.


    He had already figured out what I was thinking.


    ¡°Your pride is too high! You¡¯re overthinking.


    That girl is my cousin!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to know.


    That¡¯s your business! I have no right to intrude,¡± I said, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders.


    That woman¡¯s gaze still bothered me.


    Why did she look so curious when we were strangers? It was as if she had spotted someone she


    hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    ¡°What would it take for you to befortable asking that?¡± He loved flipping the script and throwing the


    ball back into my court.


    What am I to you, anyway?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°A woman I¡¯ve slept with,¡± he said without hesitation.


    As I felt a surge of shame wash over me, he added, ¡± The only woman I¡¯ve ever slept with.¡± I felt a


    wave of anger at first, but it faded away.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he meant to say ¡°only,¡± but that one word changed everything.


    ¡°So, you can ask me anything because you¡¯re mine.¡± He scrutinized me.


    ¡°Do you still think you have no right?¡± I smiled and said nothing.


    He pulled me close and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem distracted today.¡± Honestly, I had meant to


    ask him if I was his only one.


    He had always helped me and was the only one who made a difference.


    I relied on him, and even though I wanted to avoid the topic, it still bothered me.


    I was at a loss.


    What did it all mean? ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    I¡¯m¡­ tired! I¡¯d like to go back.¡± His gaze peered into my soul, and I said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a


    criminal.¡± As grinned, then leaned down to peck me on the lips.


    ¡°Say what you¡¯re thinking next time.


    Don¡¯t torment yourself.¡± I stood there, stunned.


    Seeing my subdued mood, he said, ¡°If you want to go home, I¡¯ll take you.¡± His offer to drive me home


    surprised me.


    Why did I feel reluctant? I quickly stood up, feigning ant eagerness to get home.


    1 Now that things were clear, I was pleased.


    After all, she was just his cousin.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, this cousin had opened up a whole new understanding of As for me.

 Chapter 134

    A Curveball I thought the situation with his cousin had been resolved, but I soon found


    myself face¨Cto¨Cface with her.


    On Monday, Ryan officially joined the team.


    His presence gave me a boost of energy, as if he had lifted half of the weight off my shoulders.


    As a show of trust, I gave Ryan a detailed ount of Tanum Corporation¡¯s entire development process,


    including how it had been hollowed out.


    He even yfully referred to it as my second venture.


    On Tuesday, I went to ATL Empire for a meeting.


    As¡¯s cousin was there instead of him.


    She looked stunning in a pantsuit and came to our project meeting.


    Throughout the meeting, her gaze remained locked on me, making me uneasy.


    It was not until the meeting was over and Carol and I were walking out that she called, ¡°Ms.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Chloe!¡± I turned around and saw her approaching with a cheerful smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ms.


    Chloe, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Chloe Hartz!¡± I nodded, extending my hand in a friendly gesture.


    After all, this was ATL Empire, and I needed to maintain decorum.


    ¡°Ste White!¡± She shook my hand but didn¡¯t release it.


    Her eyes remained fixed on my face.


    I smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°No, I just found you beautiful and felt like I¡¯d seen you before!¡±


    Her guarded words suggested she wasn¡¯t being truthful.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a major project at ATL Empire, and a woman as a partner, no less! You seem quite


    impressive.


    I¡¯ll have to learn from you!¡± Her words were kind, and I modestly said, ¡°I¡¯ve just been fortunate!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s


    exchange numbers! It¡¯ll be convenient for us to stay in touch!¡± Her eyes were sincere, and she had her


    phone ready, She left me no choice but to exchange numbers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t text much, so I might be slow to reply sometimes.


    I hope you don¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s grab a coffee sometime.


    I¡¯m new to Foswood and don¡¯t have many friends yet! Of course, only if it doesn¡¯t inconvenience you!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± I assured her.


    ¡°I should head back now.


    There¡¯s still work waiting for me at the office.¡± way As Carol and I left, I saw out of the corner of my eye


    that Ste was standing still in the hallway.


    She was staring at me as I walked away.


    I I had a strange feeling about Ste.


    There was something peculiar about how she looked at me.


    We had weed several new team members in thest few days, and the office felt lively.


    However, as soon as I returned to my office, Josh Miller came in.


    He was in charge of procurement.


    ¡°Ms.


    Chloe, several suppliers have ended their contracts with us!¡± I nced at the report he handed me.


    These were the leading suppliers of our essential raw materials.


    Josh looked pained.


    ¡°It must be Matthew¡¯s doing.


    He-¡± I raised my hand to stop him.


    I knew this was a move by Matthew to undermine me.


    ¡°Get Mr.


    Ryan for a meeting and have your team join us.


    We need to get clients for equivalent products as soon as possible.


    Only deals we secure ourselves will have loyalty.¡± I refused to believe there weren¡¯t better partners


    outside of Matthew¡¯s clientele.


    Fred Meyers was a prime example of that.


    Matthew had dismissed Fred and only thought about the cost.


    I encouraged my staff to aim for high¨Cquality endeavors.


    The proposal made my heart skip a beat.


    Matthew only cared about profits.


    Didn¡¯t that mean I had a chance to strike back? A n formed in my mind.

 Chapter 135

    A Small World I immediately shook my head.


    Forget it.


    I shouldn¡¯t be too ruthless.


    Matthew¡¯s cruelty didn¡¯t mean I had to retaliate in kind.


    We had once been a married couple, and even though we had divorced, bitterness was unnecessary.


    Let the bridges burn.


    There was no need for a fight to the death.


    I found myself deep in contemtion.


    My mindset became more bnced with Ryan¡¯s help at thepany, and the previous resentment


    gradually faded away.


    Instead of fighting with Matthew, developing my business seemed more worthwhile.


    He might have bitten me, but I didn¡¯t need to bite back.


    After all, he was still Ava¡¯s dad.


    I He hadn¡¯t gained much from me, so stepping back would be better.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect Matthew to back me into a corner.


    start! project, Over the next few days, one problem after another came up.


    Just as we were about to he left me with no option.


    What was the point of the project without these supplies? He was pushing me to the edge.


    Since Ryan took over Tanum Corporation, he brought in some big clients.


    Fixing this problem became very important.


    I had no choice but to talk to suppliers myself.


    With Ryan leading the way, I had the confidence to go all out.


    As seemed to be very upiedtely.


    We were both busy, and even phone calls were infrequent.


    However, Ste had called me twice and exchanged small talk.


    We sometimes ran into each other at business meetings.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was a trainee manager at ATL Empire, assigned by the headquarters.


    I didn¡¯t know she had a connection with the main office.


    Ste called me when I got off the train in Foswood, asking where I was.


    I told her the truth.


    She seemed disappointed.


    ¡°I was hoping to invite you to dinner.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have dinner! I¡¯m starving!¡± She had invited me


    several times, so declining wouldn¡¯t be right.


    ¡°Really?¡± Her interest was piqued.


    ¡°Then, how about we go to the revolving restaurant we went tost time? I liked it there!¡± ¡°Alright, but


    it¡¯ll take me about half an hour to get there.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± She said with pleasure, ¡°See


    you in a bit!¡± I found my car in the parking lot.


    I was going to change clothes before heading to the restaurant, but I was worried I would bete.


    a small world, as they say.


    At the elevator, I encountered Matthew and Mnie.


    Mnie frowned at my disheveled state.


    ¡°You look like a poor wretch, yet you dare toe here!¡± Her words drew the attention of people


    around us, and their eyes filled with scorn.


    As for Matthew, his eyes held a mixture of emotions.


    His lips twitched slightly as he said, ¡°Chlo!¡± I remainedposed and only looked at the elevator


    disy.


    Matthew seemed smitten with his sister.


    She was quite the attention seeker, and he paraded her around.


    Such moments were rare when we were together, but that was my fault.


    I always declined his romantic advances, preferring to eat at home for convenience and cleanliness.


    That was my philosophy.


    It seemedughable now, as I had reserved all my romantic opportunities with Matthew for other


    women.


    No, she had always been there.


    It disgusted me that they¡¯ve been together since Mnie was in high school.


    When the elevator finally arrived, I got in.


    They stood in front of me, Matthew stood tall, appearing quite Imposing.


    Mnie clung to him with faux innocence.


    Then she called him honey, which sent shivers down my spine.


    He went from being her brother to her partner.


    Upon entering the restaurant, I spotted Ste.


    She waved with a sweet smile.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel wary of her gaze.


    It seemed to circle my face as if she were searching for answers.


    After I sat down, I could see that Ste was beautifully dressed.


    She had the air of a refined woman, and I felt like an ugly duckling next to her.


    She said, ¡°Ms.


    Chloe, I invited As, too!¡±

 Chapter 136

    The Quirky Cousin I was surprised Ste invited As to join us.


    ¡°He might bete since he went to Operose.


    He¡¯s on his way back now, so we don¡¯t have to wait for him to start eating,¡± she casually exined, ¡°I


    impulsively decided to invite him.


    As called me and asked what I wanted to eat, but I told him about our meal.


    You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± I replied, ¡°Of course not!¡± Although I said that, I felt uneasy.


    I felt I wasn¡¯t telling Ste the truth when I said I didn¡¯t mind.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t tell this sincere and harmless girl that.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± she said, handing me the menu, ¡°I ordered a few dishes since it¡¯s our first meal together.


    I don¡¯t know what you like, so please choose.¡± Her warmth made her more approachable.


    It differed from our first encounter when she seemed more.


    indifferent and arrogant.


    I remembered how she nced at the other diners the other day.


    Her expression was a significant contrast from her current one.


    She seemed like two different people.


    I chose dishes from the menu and returned it to the waiter.


    Then, I turned to Ste and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not contacting you muchtely.


    I¡¯ve been busy.¡± ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.


    I know you¡¯re busy,¡± Ste had a pleasant voice, ¡°I admire you for having your ownpany.¡± I was


    surprised that someone still admired me despite mypany¡¯s struggles.


    Ste¡¯sment sounded somewhat sarcastic, but I couldn¡¯t me her for not knowing its struggles.


    Soon after, our dishes arrived, and Lasked her, ¡°Mr.


    As must be busy with work as an assistant.


    Are you sure we don¡¯t have to wait for him to eat?¡± ¡°A¨CAssistant?¡± Ste became wide¨Ceyed and then


    quickly hid her surprise.


    ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t need to wait.¡± I felt I had misspoken.


    ¡°D¨CDid I¡­say anything wrong?¡± ¡°No, no! We can start without him! Besides, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry.


    He might take a while to reach us, so why wait? Let¡¯s eat while we wait.¡± Ste looked mischievous, but


    it was endearing.


    Halfway through our meal, As strode into the restaurant.


    He drew everyone¡¯s attention upon entering.


    I felt nervous while Ste appeared excited and continued gazing at him affectionately.


    As remainedposed as he nced at me with a faint smirk, saying, ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± He sat


    beside me while Ste continued to smile.


    She yfully scolded As, ¡°You¡¯re too slow.


    We would¡¯ve finished and left if you came anyter.¡± ¡°Traffic was crazy in the city,¡± he replied as he took


    the menu from the waiter to order a few dishes.¡± Excuse me, I¡¯ll go wash my hands.¡± When he got up


    and headed to the restroom, I sensed an icy gaze on me from a distance.


    I knew it must be Mnie and thought she didn¡¯t hold back her contempt for me.


    Ste asked, ¡°Ms.


    Chloe, did you know As before working with him?¡± I nced at her and answered truthfully, ¡°No, I


    didn¡¯t.


    We only met after starting work together.¡± ¡°Oh, no wonder,¡± she murmured.


    saw This cousin of As seemed quirky and hard to read.


    I was about to ask her why she said that, but I s As returning from the restroom.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He nced at me as he sat down and asked, ¡°Were you on a business trip?¡± I felt slightly embarrassed


    when I realized he was referring to my messy appearance.


    ¡°Y¨CYeah, in Rockbury, I came straight here after getting off the train.


    I heard from Ms.


    Ste that you went to Operose.


    I was only casually asking, but I noticed As ncing at Ste.


    A subtle expression was in his eyes, something I couldn¡¯t ce.


    I nced at Ste, who was still smiling as if nothing was wrong.


    As and Ste gave off a vibe I couldn¡¯t exin when they were together.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was wrong.


    However, I felt like the outsider among us I took the opportunity to excuse myself and went to the


    restroom.


    I looked in the mirror as I washed my hands, only to see Mnie standing behind me.


    She scared me, and I wondered how long she had been

 Chapter 137

    Embarrassed to the Core I red at Mnie through the mirror and said, ¡°You¡¯re like a


    ghost that haunts me.


    What are you trying to pull now?¡± ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re so shameless, Chloe.


    He already has someone special in his heart, and you¡¯re tagging along to their dinner? Did you forget


    you¡¯re a divorced woman? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of a wealthy.


    man?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide.


    I advise you to be kind for your unborn child¡¯s sake,¡± I retorted while taking a paper towel to wipe my


    hands.


    As I turned to leave, Mnie realized I wouldn¡¯t entertain her.


    She stood in my way, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can keep this up, bitch.


    Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be crying your eyes out.¡± When she said those words, Ste entered the


    restroom.


    She saw my and Mnie¡¯s confrontation and stood beside me.


    Ste grabbed my arm and asked, ¡°Ms.


    Chloe, what¡¯s happening?¡± Her eyes darted between me and Mnie.


    Mnie gave Ste a once¨Cover and then smirked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Hey, gorgeous.


    You should be wary of the women around you.


    They might be interested in your man.¡± Her words made me feel awkward.


    ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re going too far-¡± ¡°If anyone¡¯s going too far, it¡¯s you!¡® Someone interjected.


    When I turned to look, it was Matthew.


    He approached Mnie, his voice low and dangerous, ¡°Chloe, do you want to pick a fight with her?¡± He


    pulled Mnie into his embrace as he spoke.


    Then, he turned to me and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for retaliating if you keep this up.


    Did you forget yourpany¡¯s suppliers only listen to my orders?¡± I red at Matthew.


    ¡°Is that a challenge, Matt? If you¡¯re a man, you shoulde at me directly instead of scheming behind


    my back.


    Your orders? Let me tell you something.


    I don¡¯t want to associate with anyone who listens to your orders.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, Chloe.


    You should behave yourself if you want Tanum Corporation to survive.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re on the losing end and- Before he could finish, an indifferent voice


    interrupted him, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to see who dares to say that.¡± Matthew turned around and saw


    As standing hostile behind him.


    Matthew paled, and his lips twitched.


    As stared daggers at Matthew, saying, ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re incapable of dominating


    the Matthew stared at As, then held Mnie and walked away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± While they left, Ste asked me, ¡°Who were they?¡± I briefly answered, ¡°My ex¨Chusband.¡±


    Ste frowned but quickly concealed her thoughts and pulled my arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our seats.¡± She walked beside me and whispered, ¡°Why were they so arrogant?¡±


    However, I couldn¡¯t answer because I felt humiliated.


    It seemed I needed to change these suppliers as soon as possible.


    After returning to our seats, As asked about my recent situation.


    I exined, and he looked at me thoughtfully, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month to change all the previous


    suppliers and resolve all the issues.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± I replied eagerly.


    We left the restaurant after dinner, and I bid them farewell at the entrance.


    I didn¡¯t want to stay after what Matthew and Mnie pulled off.


    I was embarrassed about Ste witnessing all that.


    I didn¡¯t need to worry about Ste with As present.


    Still, I sensed As had something else to say but didn¡¯t bring it up out of consideration for Ste.


    I My heart grew empty as I drove away, but I didn¡¯t know why.

 Chapter 138

    I Want to Meet Him I slumped onto the couch when I got home.


    I was exhausted as I gazed at the ceiling, thinking I was wrong to assume everything would go


    smoothly after divorcing Matthew.


    Despite my efforts to move forward, I felt trapped.


    I didn¡¯t know what Matthew and his ¡°allies¡± aimed for.


    Beside them, it seemed an unseen force was pushing me to move.


    I doubted whether my previous decisions were correct.


    It was good for thepany to have projects, but I also felt tied down.


    I couldn¡¯t turn back, even if it meant facing tremendous challenges.


    My mom must¡¯ve heard me and realized I hadn¡¯t returned to my room, so she quietly came downstairs.


    Her heart ached when she saw me looking so tired.


    She sat beside me, saying, ¡°You look exhausted.¡± I smiled bitterly and nodded.


    ¡°Yeah.


    Mom, why do we have to grow up?¡± I asked softly.


    My mom stroked my hair gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long journey, and you must learn to stop and smell the roses.¡± ¡°Tanum is my dream and the result


    of my hard work.


    Although it¡¯s undergoing significant changes, want to drag it down.


    I won¡¯t allow them to do that.


    I can¡¯t let it fail under my leadership.


    some ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be so ruthless before this, but they went too far and left me no choice.


    Some just don¡¯t deserve kindness.¡± My mom¡¯s hand trembled.


    ¡°Is it that scumbag again? Her words made me realize I had said too much.


    I got up, saying, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ve sorted things at thepany.


    I hired someone to help, and he¡¯s also from our hometown.


    Oh, you know him too.


    Do you remember Ryan?¡± ¡°The one from the same school as you? my mom asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.


    He just returned to the country, and I hired him to work in mypany.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! It¡¯s nice to


    have someone from the same hometown looking out for you.


    Invite him for dinner one day.


    I remember him taking good care of you when you started college!¡± My mom¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him,¡± I assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll invite him for dinner soon.¡± Suddenly, my phone rang, and I


    removed it from my bag to check the caller ID.


    I saw As¡¯s name and told my mom, ¡°I¡¯m okay, mom.


    You can go to bed now.


    I¡¯ll go to my room, too.¡± I answered the call while heading upstairs.


    As asked, ¡°Are you home already?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m home,¡± I replied as I entered my room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to Quillbrooke tomorrow for about two weeks.


    If there are any issues rted to ATL Empire, remember to wait for me to handle it when I return,¡± he


    said thoughtfully.


    I froze and wondered what he meant.


    I had never heard him speak so seriously about work matters, sol asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Although I couldn¡¯t see his expression, I sensed something had happened and felt uneasy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about matters concerning the headquarters.


    I just want you to be prepared if anything happens during my absence.


    As I said, you must rece Tanum Corporation¡¯s previous suppliers within one month, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± I promised solemnly.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did I cause any trouble for you?¡± My heart was in my throat, and I had a


    slight headache.


    It seemed I had caused trouble for As again.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 139

    Internal Issues I could only hear As¡¯s breath on the other end.


    Finally, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve been causing trouble for me for a long time now.


    What should we do about it?¡± I tensed up and tightened my grip on the phone.


    As¡¯s words caught me off guard, and I asked, ¡°W¨CWhat do you mean?¡± ¡°You should give yourself to


    me,¡± he said yfully.


    I found him ridiculous.


    We were discussing something serious, yet he started joking with me.


    ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re..¡± I wanted to refute but switched to a more severe matter instead, ¡°Did my contract affect


    your career? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather not take it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± he said, ¡°So, you only have one


    option, and that is not to disappoint everyone¡¯s expectations.


    My body trembled as I gulped.


    After a while, As whispered, ¡®Are you asleep? Do you want to see me?¡± My mind went nk, and a


    longing surged within me.


    However, I restrained my impulses and changed the subject, ¡°You¡¯re going on a business trip tomorrow,


    and it¡¯s toote now..


    I couldn¡¯t continue.


    My heart raced, and my breathing became shallow.


    After a few seconds of silence, I started, ¡°Then-¡± ¡°All right, get some rest,¡± As and I spoke


    simultaneously.


    My words got stuck in my throat while he withdrew his suggestion.


    I felt a sense of loss.


    I wanted to see him, and that desire made it difficult for me to remain calm.


    ¡°Wait for me to return,¡± As¡¯s tone was calm, but his words sounded cruel.


    I hung up the phone and became breathless.


    I sat beside the bed and hugged myself, wondering why I refused As and pretended to be reserved


    even though I wanted to see him.


    I reyed every word he said in my mind and grew uneasy.


    Our cooperation might have run into trouble.


    After all, Tanum Corporation and/Hartz Construction had limited experience in working with ATL


    Empire.


    As might have acted alone in this matter.


    Still, he was only an assistant and might¡¯ve made some decisions that weren¡¯t his to make.


    Although he had done much for me, he was right.


    I only had one option not to disappoint everyone.


    tossed and turned all night with many questions and no answers.


    It was already bright outside when I forced myself to get some sleep.


    I didn¡¯t get enough sleep, but my phone rang.


    It woke me up, and I ¡°Ms.


    Chloe!¡± The voice woke me up a little more.


    I nced at my phone and saw Johnson¡¯s name on the caller ID.


    I quickly sat up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr.


    Matthew ordered us to work with the suppliers to pressure Tanum Corporation.


    They want to stop yourpany from signing contracts with new suppliers.


    Mr.


    Matthew has the information on the suppliers you¡¯ve recently contacted.


    ¡°I suspect someone inside yourpany is leaking information to him.


    I just wanted to remind you to be careful.¡± Johnson¡¯s words pierced my ears, and I no longer felt sleepy.


    No wonder Matthew was so confidentst night.


    It seemed he knew I had hired Ryan to work for me.


    ¡°Thank you, Johnson,¡± I said.


    Johnson sounded disappointed in Matthew, I advise you to resolve these issues as soon as possible,


    Ms.


    Chloe.


    I can¡¯t understand Matthew anymore.


    By the way, he seems to be conspiring with Echelon Group.


    Thispany has beenpeting for a piece ofnd with ATL Empire.


    Also, I heard ATL Empire has experienced some internal issuestely.


    Echelon Group wants to take advantage of it to seize that piece ofnd.


    They seem determined.


    ¡°Matthew doesn¡¯t mention these things to me anymore, but I suspect he has his own ns.¡± ¡°Echelon


    Group?¡± I recalled the few major clients Matthew had mentioned to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have for now, Ms.


    Chloe.


    I must hang up,¡± Johnson reminded me, ¡°Make sure no one in yourpany discovers my contact with


    you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    No one knows,¡± I assured Johnson and then hung up.


    Finally, I knew As went to Quillbrooke because of the internal issues in ATL Empire.


    However, I still wondered if those issues somehow involved him.


    It would be a tricky situation if it did.


    And I felt increasingly anxious.


    Immediately after, I freshened up, had a light breakfast, and rushed to the office.

 Chapter 140

    Haven¡¯t Heard From Him On the way to the office, I went through all of Tanum


    Corporation¡¯s employees in my mind.


    I didn¡¯t believe I had made a mistake keeping a traitor in thepany.


    After all, those who stayed had a history with me.


    I wondered who among them would conspire with Matthew.


    Indeed, he was cunning as he yed this endless game with me..


    When I reached my office, I called As.


    I wanted to confirm Johnson¡¯s information, but As had already turned off his phone.


    It seemed he was already on the ne.


    It was just as Johnson said.


    Those suppliers were causing amotion.


    Meanwhile, I stayed behind to manage thepany while Ryan negotiated with those suppliers.


    It gave us an advantage since Matthew was observing me, not Ryan.


    Ryan left with the information I had provided, and only I knew his whereabouts.


    Not even Carol knew.


    There w were unfinished projects when I took over Tanum Corporation besides the ones Matthew


    moved.


    These suppliers caused amotion about those projects, demanding payments and creating a mess.


    I ignored them while Carol and I gathered evidence on several significant suppliers.


    Ivanna had been a big help again.


    I even considered poaching her two assistants.


    They were resourceful in discovering Matthew¡¯s shady dealings with the suppliers over the past few


    years.


    Externally, Tanum Corporation seemed to struggle daily.


    Since the new manager was absent, I also kept a low profile.


    Rumors indicated that Tanum Corporation was on the brink of copse.


    Still, I arranged for one of my former subordinates, Benjamin Smith, to oversee everything.


    I even gave him a nickname, Benny.


    He was loyal and meticulous in his work.


    I had entrusted him with managing our warehouse for several years, and he had kept our inventory


    well¨Corganized.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Benjamin¡¯s wife had fallen ill before I left thepany to give birth to Ava.


    Although I struggled then, I gave him ten thousand dors to help his wife.


    Matthew even questioned me about it back then.


    Nheless, I asked Benjamin to observe everyone in thepany.


    I needed to find the mole because I didn¡¯t tolerate anyone who betrayed thepany.


    That was also why I didn¡¯t keep Johnson.


    Due to that, I assigned Josh Miller from the marketing department to handle those suppliers.


    When Matthew was still in charge, Joshpeted with Johnson.


    Although I doubted Josh¡¯s loyalty, I made him stay and deal with the chaos to test his devotion to


    Tanum Corporation, Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious watching thepany in chaos.


    Additionally, something else bothered me for the past few days¨CI had heard nothing from As, I was


    worried because his phone had wonder what had happened at ATL Empire Even State who often


    called me hadn¡¯t contacted me in the past few days.


    These two seemed to have disappeared, and thought Ste hat also gone to Quilibrooke with that in


    mind called Stefa The phone rang for a while before she finally answered.


    However, she didn¡¯t sound enthusiastic, M Chice, what¡¯s up? Her tone was casual, but she sounded


    absentminded it ¡°Nothing in particr I have some free time today so I thought call you.


    Do you have time? treat you to some local specialties¡± I said trying to sound pleasant a She hesitated


    for moment before replying Maybe another time I¡¯m Food I tightened my grip on my phone ring my


    suspicione might be get on  GET IT NOW I wondered what had happened at ATL


    Empire.


    Even Ste, who often called me, hadn¡¯t contacted me in the past few days.


    These two seemed to have disappeared, and I thought Ste had also gone to Quillbrooke.


    With that in mind, I called Ste.


    The phone rang for a while before she finally answered.


    However, she didn¡¯t sound enthusiastic, ¡°Ms.


    Chloe, what¡¯s up?¡± Hertone was casual, but she sounded absent¨Cminded.


    ¡°Nothing in particr.


    I have some free time today, so I thought I¡¯d call you.


    Do you have time? I¡¯ll treat you to some local specialties,¡± I said, trying to sound pleasant.


    She hesitated for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Maybe another time.


    I¡¯m not in Foswood.¡± I tightened my grip on my phone, realizing my suspicions might be spot¨Con.

 Chapter 141

    Substantiated News ¡°That¡¯s fine! Let¡¯s n something once you¡¯re back,¡± I said.


    As I was about to end the call, she asked, ¡°Ms.Chloe, haven¡¯t you heard? ATL Empire is about to


    change.


    ownership.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, my heart racing.


    ¡°Change ownership?¡± Ste chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss itter when I¡¯m back.


    It won¡¯t be long now! Goodbye!¡± She hung up, leaving me puzzled.


    30 What did she mean by that? Change of ownership? It was a serious matter.


    A conglomerate the size of ATL Empire, and they were changing ownership so quickly? My knowledge


    of ATL Empire was clearly limited.


    It suddenly made sense why As had rushed off and told me to wait for his return before handling


    things.


    Then, I realized the meaning behind Ste¡¯s question.


    She must have thought the call was an attempt to pry information from her.


    Just as I was about to call Ivanna, Lauren Burton called.


    It was a name I had nearly forgotten.


    I answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Ms.


    Burton!¡± ¡°Do you have a moment? I need to talk to you about something,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alright! Where should we meet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime now.


    Let¡¯s grab a meal!¡± She thought for a moment.


    ¡°Come to Stallion Road.


    There¡¯s a ce known for its beef stews! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± I headed straight to Stallion Road,


    where she had mentioned a restaurant with a unique name.


    Sure enough, it was a small store with no parking spaces.


    I had to park across the street and make my way through the traffic to enter.


    Though the restaurant was small, it was remarkably tidy.


    Lauren called out from a narrow staircase, Chloel saw her waving at me, so l quickly followed her


    upstairs.


    second floor had a few private rooms, and Lauren had chosen one with a window! She had see +15


    BONUS She gestured for me to sit down and said, ¡°This ce makes the best stews.


    Ie here whenever I have the chancel¡± I couldn¡¯t help but admire that she frequented such down¨C


    to¨Cearth eateries.


    Sheughed when she saw my confused face.


    ¡°Once you try it, you won¡¯t look at me like that anymore.¡± After we sat down, she began, ¡°I heard about


    the situation at yourpany.


    What happened? Is there any hope left?¡± I looked at her.


    ¡°You certainly have your sources.


    ¡°Ha! As I told you, yourpany¡¯s name still reminds me of that scumbag.¡± She made a face that


    showed her disgust, which was endearing.


    ¡°Either rebrand or dismantle thepany.


    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still hung up on that scumbag!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it affected me, too!¡± I teased her.


    ¡°But now isn¡¯t the time for a rebrand.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Although our rtionship is unconventional, I always stand by my friends.


    Of course, you don¡¯t have to be friends with me if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it! I¡¯m not that


    petty.¡± I assured her.


    I quite liked her straightforward nature.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you that Matthew secured a foothold with Echelon Group.


    He even took out a seven- million¨Cdor loan.


    They are working with the Echelon Group to buy a plot ofnd in Operose.


    He¡¯s now a shareholder,¡± she revealed.


    She confirmed what Johnson had told me earlier.


    ¡°Echelon Group is in a hurry to expand their capital.


    They want to secure thatnd because their only.


    It has considerable growth potential.


    If Echelon Group seeds, Matthew will be thrilled.¡± ¡°Seven million? His audacity knows no bounds.


    What if he fails? Isn¡¯t he afraid of going back to square one?¡± I scoffed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I know Matthew¡¯s background the best.


    He suffered significant losses under my management.


    Where did he get all this confidence for such a risk?¡± ¡°He probably fell into Echelon Group¡¯s trap.


    They have deep pockets and have worked with him before.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t resist the temptation,¡± Lauren reasoned.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let this punk off easy! Will you be fine with him seeding?¡± I had to admit that Lauren was


    right.


    I would never be at peace if Matthew gained too much power.


    I asked, ¡°So, what do you suggest?¡±

 Chapter 142

    Unexpected Discovery I looked at Lauren, trying to gauge her thoughts.


    She had no doubt about the uracy of this information.


    ¡°We might not be able to touch Echelon Group, but Matthew is another story.¡± Lauren smirked.


    ¡°Your divorce is driving him crazy.


    Can he bear to watch you gracefully move on? If he gains power, the first person he¡¯ll crush is you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.


    He¡¯s already causing chaos with suppliers, leaving me no peace,¡± I sighed.


    ¡°So, are you just going to let him get away with it? Is there still hope for Tanum Corporation?¡± Lauren


    looked at me intently.


    ¡°Whether or not you consider me your friend, when ites to Matthew, I¡¯m on your side.¡± I lightly


    patted her hand.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± However, revealing my background and details of Tanum Corporation wasn¡¯t appropriate,


    so I only said, ¡°I won¡¯t let Tanum Corporation crumble under my watch!¡± Then I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on


    with the ATL Empire? Why all the upheaval?¡± She was as savvy as any businessman and had a keen


    understanding of corporate politics.


    ¡°No one knows the specifics since it¡¯s a multinational conglomerate.


    But there is talk of a change in ownership.


    It¡¯s been in turmoil for a while, but no one knows why.


    They keep their information tightly locked up.


    Lauren shook her head, leaving me exasperated.


    ¡°So, what can we do?¡± Just as the waiter arrived with our dishes, I casually scanned the downstairs


    area.


    However, I saw something surprising.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Two figures made their way into the restaurant.


    It was Mnie and, to my amazement, a man I had been wondering about for days.


    It was Josh.


    Lauren noticed my expression change.


    When she looked downstairs, the two people were gone.


    Then, I heard footsteps on the staircase.


    I quickly got up, opened the door, and told the waiter standing outside, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb us!¡± After locking


    the door, I gestured to Lauren to stay quiet as I listened to their voices.


    Mnie and Josh were instructing the walter to arrange a room for them.


    I cautiously told Lauren that it was Mnie.


    This was a very dramatic tum of events.


    It seemed like fate What were the odds of such a coincidence? I heard them enter the room next to


    ours.


    The partitions in this ce were made of wooden panels, and the soundproofing wasn¡¯t great.


    I heard Josh cing an order Lauren motioned for me to listen while we continued to eat I quickly took


    out my phone, switched on the recording mode, and ced it on the windowsill facing their side.


    Sure enough Josh was reporting thepany¡¯s current state to Mnie.


    His tone sounded somewhat triumphant ¡°You can rest assured! Everything has turned into a mess.


    The new recruits are acting erratically, and the old ones are all on edge! Chloe hasnt been around


    much these past few days.


    She¡¯s just wandering aimlessly ¡°How are the new suppliers? Mnie asked.


    Josh told Mnie everything I had worked out with the new suppliers.


    He mentioned that he had already made calls and that all of my efforts would be futile Mnie was


    delighted, but I was far from it.


    I never expected Josh to be such a conniving person.


    When he joined, he promised to work hard for thepany and even made a proposal.


    He imed he felt undervalued under Matthew¡¯s leadership and wanted a tform to demonstrate his


    abilities.


    He insisted he wouldn¡¯t leave Tanum Corporation, even if he were thest man standing, I was deeply


    moved then, perhaps overly confident in my charmi He reported every detail about thepany,


    leaving nothing out.


    In the end, he even offered Mnie advice, encouraging her to continue pressuring me relentlessly.


    Adding that she should get the bank to join in on the collection efforts.


    Even Lauren clenched her fists and muttered, ¡°What kind of people are they?¡± It wasn¡¯t until we


    finished our meal and they left that I shared the situation with Lauren and asked her to learn more


    about ATL Empire Then I drove straight back to the office.


    It had been a couple of days since I had been there.


    Josh hurried in with a worn¨Cout look as soon as I entered my office.


    I nearly questioned my own eyes.


    Was the scene I witnessed in the little restaurant a figment of my imagination?

 Chapter 143

    Tanum Corporation Is In Turmoil I kept my cool and looked at Josh.


    ¡°How has it been these past two days?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t even get me started.


    These guys are no pushovers.


    They look at every detail, and I have worn out my mouth trying to exin that these are Matthew¡¯s


    ounts.


    They kept bugging me, saying they only deal with Tanum Corporation!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Mr.Josh,¡±


    I said, appearing to trust him.


    ¡°Any ideas on how we can make them see reason?¡± ¡°Ms.Chloe, if you ask me, Matthew¡¯s not a real


    man.


    He should ept the court¡¯s decision.


    What¡¯s the point of all this?¡± Josh shook his head.


    ¡°We should focus on our negotiations with suppliers.


    You need a n because the project is about to start!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.


    In the worst¨Ccase scenario, we can subcontract the project on hand.


    It might mean earning less, but it¡¯s a safer bet,¡± I said, looking at him helplessly.


    ¡°Do you have any suitable candidates?¡± Upon hearing my decision, Josh feigned regret.


    ¡°Are you set on this?¡± ¡°What choice do I have? If Matthew keeps making trouble, we¡¯ll y a game of


    cat and mouse.


    I might get hurt, but he knows something others don¡¯t!¡± I smirked at Josh.


    In the end, good triumphs over evil, and I¡¯m the sacrificialmb.¡± Josh¡¯s expression froze before he


    asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s our next step?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time,¡± I replied.


    Did he expect me to uncover the entire n? How naive! ¡°I¡¯ve not seen Mr.


    Ryan these past few days.


    Is he on a business trip?¡± He asked a question that Mnie was keen on finding out.


    ¡°He took a few days off to visit his hometown! He¡¯s AWOL at the worst possible time!¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°In that case,pile all those collection notices and give me a detailed report!¡± Josh agreed and left.


    Not long after, Benjamin knocked on the door, speaking quietly when he entered.


    ¡°Chloe, Mr.


    Josh was the only one who went out for lunch.


    Everyone else seems normal.


    He¡¯s back now.


    I have a feeling¡­¡± I raised an eyebrow and whispered a few words to him.


    Benjamin gave me a thumbs¨Cup and left my office.


    Sure enough, Tanum Corporation was hit with another wave of collection notices from the bank in the


    1/2 chaotic situation.


    Carol was getting anxious and asked me what to do.


    Everyone secretly considered quitting.


    I wanted to take a gamble.


    I had been waiting for news from ATL Empire in the back of my mind.


    However, As phone had been turned off, and I knew I could learn nothing from Ste.


    I reluctantly called Nick.


    To my dismay, his phone was also switched off.


    It appeared that ATL Empire was about to vanish from Foswood, leaving me feeling like I was in a


    dream.


    I felt a lot of pressure from the uncertainty If ATL Empire changed hands, they would reorganize their


    headquarters in Foswood.


    In this situation, high -level executives were most likely to run into trouble.


    As the saying goes, new ruler, new rules.


    The new owner would bring in their trusted associates.


    Everything we had established here could be overturned, and it would reshape the entirendscape.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I was terrified at the thought.


    That must have been why As told me he¡¯d handle everything upon his return.


    He must have foreseen this crisis.


    Still, I was betting on ATL Empire.


    If Nick and As were at risk, I¡¯d be obliterated.


    Tanum Corporation would be what broke me, and the trap I had set for Matthew would be my downfall.


    I felt like I was standing on the edge of a cliff.


    Unfortunately, I received a phone call that added to my anxiety.

 Chapter 144

    Picking Up Ava The phone call was from Ava¡¯s teacher, informing me that Ava¡¯s father


    had picked her up.


    It threw me off.


    Why on earth would Matthew suddenly decide to pick up Ava? I hurriedly dialed Matthew¡¯s number.


    The once familiar digits now felt strange and cold.


    It rang for a long time before he answered, his voice filled with tenderness.


    ¡°Honey!¡± I was furious.


    ¡°Matthew, what are you doing? Who asked you to pick Ava up?¡± ¡°Honey, calm down.


    I just missed our little girl.


    It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen her, and I couldn¡¯t wait any longer!¡± His words sent shivers down my


    spine.


    Although he talked sweetly, there was a hidden menace to it.


    Could he really miss our daughter? ¡°I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t call me that.


    It disgusts me.


    Where are you?¡± My eyes were red with anger, and I shouted into the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s out of habit.


    You¡¯ll always be my wife.


    That won¡¯t change in this lifetime!¡± His tone was gentle, and I was sure it was deliberate.


    He said, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m at Snow World.¡± After hanging up, I called my mother to let her know I¡¯d pick up


    Ava myself.


    I didn¡¯t want her to worry.


    Then I drove straight to Snow World.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    My daughter was everything to me.


    Although she called Matthew ¡°Daddy,¡± he had lost his right to that title.


    As I rushed into Snow World, I saw Matthew feeding Ava ice cream one spoonful at a time.


    Once upon a time, that would have been a scene that melted my heart.


    Ava spotted me first, eager to get out of her chair and run to me.


    However, Matthew scooped her up.


    She squirmed in his arms, clearly reluctant.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± I rushed over and grabbed Ava from Matthew¡¯s arms, holding her tight.


    Matthew looked at me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? She¡¯s my daughter, too.


    Do you think I¡¯d harm her?¡± I tried to restrain myself because I didn¡¯t want Ave to see us arguing again.


    Ava clung to my neck as if +15 BONUS  Picking Up Aval The phone call was from Ava¡¯s


    teacher, informing me that Ava¡¯s father had picked her up.


    It threw me off.


    Why on earth would Matthew suddenly decide to pick up Ava? I hurriedly dialed Matthew¡¯s number.


    The once familiar digits now felt strange and cold.


    It rang for a long time before he answered, his voice filled with tenderness.


    ¡°Honey!¡± I was furious.


    ¡°Matthew, what are you doing? Who asked you to pick Ava up?¡± ¡°Honey, calm down.


    I just missed our little girl.


    It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen her, and I couldn¡¯t wait any longer!¡± His words sent shivers down my


    spine.


    Although he talked sweetly, there was a hidden.


    menace to it Could he really miss our daughter? ¡°I¡¯ve told you don¡¯t call me that.


    It disgusts me.


    Where are you?¡± My eyes were red with anger, and I shouted into the¨Cphone.


    ¡°It¡¯s out of habit.


    You¡¯ll always be my wife.


    That won¡¯t change in this lifetime!¡± His tone was gentle, and i was sure it was deliberate.


    He said, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m at Snow World.¡± After hanging up.


    I called my mother to let her know I¡¯d pick up Ava myself.


    I didn¡¯t want her to worry.


    Then I drove straight to Snow World.


    My daughter was everything to me.


    Although she called Matthew ¡°Daddy,¡± he had lost his right to that title.


    As I rushed into Snow World, I saw Matthew feeding Ava ice cream one spoonful at a time.


    Once upon a time, that would have been a scene that melted my heart.


    Ava spotted me first, eager to get out of her chair and run to me.


    However, Matthew scooped her up.


    She squirmed in his arms, clearly reluctant.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± I rushed over and grabbed Ava from Matthew¡¯s arms, holding her tight.


    Matthew looked at me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? She¡¯s my daughter, too.


    Do.


    you think I¡¯d harm her?¡± I tried to restrain myself because I didn¡¯t want Ave to see us arguing again.


    Ava clung to my neck as if ¡°Is it yummy?¡± I asked her in a gentle tone.


    She looked at me with big, innocent eyes, assessing my expression.


    Then she licked her upper lip.


    It was clear she hadn¡¯t had enough, Matthew stood up and pulled me into an embrace.


    ¡°Our daughter hasn¡¯t finished eating.


    She only had a spoonful of ice cream.


    Let me feed her some more!¡± I clenched my fist and wished I could scream expletives at him.


    My eyes zed like fire.


    In a low, seething voice, I asked, ¡°Do you have any shame left?¡± Suddenly, Matthewughed, his eyes


    and brows crinkling with a peculiar yfulness.


    However, I knew there was a trace of scheming in that smile.


    It was this very smile that sent a chill down my spine.

 Chapter 145

    A Scheming Jerk Ava leaned into my arms, clutching me tightly.


    She looked at him, forgetting to continue eating.


    ¡°Chlo, do not be so hostile to me! I never meant to hurt you.


    Isn¡¯t it wonderful, the three of us together?¡± He shamelessly dered, ¡°Have you noticed Ava¡¯s


    change? She¡¯s not as chatty as she used to be.¡± He looked as if he were questioning me, as if it were


    all my fault.


    ¡°Can¡¯t youpromise for the sake of our child? ATL Empire has changed hands.


    Your support is gone.


    Do you still want to persist?¡± Triumph filled his eyes.


    My heart churned.


    I clenched the small spoon in my hand and looked at him.


    ¡°What then?¡± Ava¡¯s little hand tightened around mine.


    She was afraid that we¡¯d start arguing.


    I let go of the spoon, embracing her tightly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I reached out to stroke her head.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to how things were.


    You can live in the house, and I won¡¯t take your money.


    But you must send your parents back, and I expect you to be home on time.


    I want to be with you and our child!¡± His eyes greedily assessed me.


    ¡°You can forget about that!¡± I gritted my teeth, trying to keep my tone calm.


    If it weren¡¯t for Ava, I would have given him a piece of my mind.


    go of He chuckled again.


    Looking at me as if he adored me, he shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, Chlo.


    Why can¡¯t I let g you? You¡¯re too stubborn.


    But you¡¯ve changed, and the world has changed too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so headstrong.


    Tanum Corporation has worn you out.


    I gave you a chance, but you can¡¯t even handle a few suppliers.


    Do you still need to put up a fight?¡± ¡°Do you think a few suppliers can intimidate me?¡± I countered.


    He didn¡¯t deny it and just smiled.


    ¡°Chlo, do you really think As can back you up? You¡¯re too naive.


    He¡¯s just a little assistant.


    What can he possibly do? Yet you¡¯re still hoping he¡¯lle back and support you?¡± Fear gripped my


    heart.


    I knew the odds were slim.


    ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Be realistic! You¡¯ve had your fun.


    I¡¯ve been soft on you, haven¡¯t I? I can tolerate whatever your rtionship is with him, even if he slept


    with you.


    We¡¯d be even.


    You have As, and I have Mnie.


    Isn¡¯t that fair? ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± No word fitted him better.


    ¡°Let us just set this aside.


    Feel free to run off with anyone if you want to be stubborn.


    But you¡¯re not taking ¡°Is it yummy?¡± I asked her in a gentle tone.


    She looked at me with big, innocent eyes, assessing my expression.


    Then she licked her upper lip.


    It was clear she hadn¡¯t had enough Matthew stood up and pulled me into an embrace.


    ¡°Our daughter hasn¡¯t finished eating.


    She only had a spoonful of ice cream.


    Let me feed her some more!¡± I clenched my fist and wished I could scream expletives at him.


    My eyes zed like fire.


    In a low, seething voice, I asked, ¡°Do you have any shame left?¡± Suddenly, Matthewughed, his eyes


    and brows crinkling with a peculiar yfulness.


    However, I knew there was a trace of scheming in that smile.


    It was this very smile that sent a chill down my spine.

 Chapter 146

    What Happens After Defeat Matthew continued, ¡°We have nothing to worry about if we


    join forces.


    We¡¯ll dominate Foswood¡¯s construction industry.


    What do you say, honey?¡± ¡°Keep dreaming, scumbag! You¡¯ll never have my support again.


    Karma will catch up to you.¡± I couldn¡¯t stand that disgusting man.


    I picked Ava up and looked at him.


    ¡°Next time you want to see her, call me!¡± ¡°Chloe, you¡¯ll see the results in about three days.


    I¡¯ll be waiting for your mind to change.


    Think about Ava, and stop being so stubborn,¡± Matthew revealed a sinister smile as I walked away, I¡¯m


    waiting for the day we reconcile, my dear wife!¡± I held Ava close as I rushed out of Snow World.


    My body trembled, and I felt like I was about to explode angrily.


    Ava sat in the child¡¯s seat, looking at Snow World¡¯s entrance.


    I hugged her as tears rolled down.


    my cheeks.


    I tried to wipe away my tears so my daughter wouldn¡¯t see them.


    After regaining myposure, I forced a smile and said, ¡°Mommy will take you out for some nice food,


    okay? She looked at me and asked, ¡°With Grandpa and Grandma?¡± ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll bring them along.


    Let¡¯s go home and pick them up,¡± I spoke tremblingly.


    I knew this was what Ava¡¯s world would be like from now on, and I felt guilty.


    I took my parents to a seafood feast that evening.


    However, I remained agitated throughout the meal.


    I had to restrain myself, but the effort drove me crazy.


    After dinner, I dropped my parents off and told them I had errands but would be home soon.


    I drove to the Varencarres River and stood on the dimly lit riverbank.


    Suddenly, I screamed to release all my suppressed frustrations and anger.


    I screamed until my throat burned.


    Finally, I stopped and knelt, gazing at the lights on the other side.


    1 ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return yet? What happened to you?¡± I whispered to myself as our shared memories


    flooded my mind.


    He gave me a sense of security, but it slowly disappeared.


    I wondered what to do next and how to save myself without his support.


    I had taken a massive loan by mortgaging everything, and Tanum Corporation was about to copse.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I had always felt uneasy, but it seemed validated now.


    I knew I had relied too much on As but didn¡¯t regret it and considered it destiny¡¯s n.


    I had to face the situation, even without him.


    I couldn¡¯t allow myself to end up like Grace.


    With my increasingly quiet daughter and constantly worried parents, I had to make onest attempt.


    I If I lost everything.


    I would return to my hometown with Ava and my parents.


    I would treat everything here as a nightmare and start anew away from the chaos.


    Regrettably, I couldn¡¯t help him this time and could only pray for him.


    He was outstanding and would have a bright future.


    I didn¡¯t deny liking someone as caring and trustworthy as him.


    He was enough for me.


    With those thoughts in mind, I returned home, determined to face whatever came next.

 Chapter 147

    The Oue When Josh passed me the suppliers¡® payment reminders the following day,


    I secretly got Carol to select a few representatives from thepanies on the list and match them with


    the collected information.


    Then, I told Josh to notify all suppliers of a response meeting at Tanum Corporation next Monday.


    Josh seemed puzzled.


    ¡°Ms.Chloe, what¡¯s your n for the meeting?¡± I noticed his eagerness and asked smilingly, ¡°Mr.Josh,


    what do you think would be the best way to resolve this situation?¡± He chuckled, not entirely


    understanding my intentions.


    ¡°Ms.Chloe, I¡¯m not sure I follow.


    You¡¯re being quite mysterious.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Iughed heartily.


    ¡°As if you¡¯ve ever understood me!¡± He joined in theughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got you figured out,¡± I teased him.


    He blinked, appearing a bit nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, get back to work.


    I have ideas you can trust,¡± I reassured and dismissed Josh from my office.


    Although reluctant, he realized I didn¡¯t care to continue the discussion and left.


    Indeed, I had prepared everything.


    After all, I could always retreat to my hometown if my gamble failed.


    Suddenly, I received a notification from ATL Empire.


    They would host a press conference at 6 p.m.


    on Sunday at the top floor of Starlight International to announce the new CEO of ATL Empire for the


    Toradol Headquarters.


    The news shook Foswood and all of Torado¡¯s businessmunity.


    Allpanies coborating with ATL Empire had received invites to the conference.


    It was the same day as Matthew had predicted.


    Not even half an hour after receiving the notification, Matthew called.


    I didn¡¯t avoid it and answered the call.


    He sounded smug, saying, ¡°Did my information prove urate, my dear wife?¡± I closed my eyes and


    inwardly cursed his arrogance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.


    I¡¯m not the same man who used to fear breathing in your presence.


    You should reconsider.


    Besides being with me, you have no other choice.


    If you agree to remarry me, I¡¯ll restore Tanum Corporation to its former glory.


    ¡°Matthew, you can forget about that.


    I will never remarry you, even if I must sacrifice everything.¡± I replied and hung up the phone.


    I stood by my office window and gazed into the distance before calling As.


    As usual, it went straight to voicemail.


    On Sunday, I took only Carol with me to Starlight International.


    However, Ivanna was also there because her mediapany coborated with ATL Empire.


    I It was the most significant event I had attended.


    Starlight International was the biggest and most luxurious hotel in Foswood.


    As an international conglomerate, ATL Empire chose this venue to highlight the importance of its


    announcement.


    The attendees were influential figures representing ATL Empire¡¯s partners from Torado.


    Since it was a business event, I wore a tailored pantsuit, I entered the hall with Carol without attracting


    too much attention.


    I was just another guest today.


    I spotted Matthew as I mingled in the crowd.


    He wore a nice suit and seemed confident.


    He conversed with a few people as if he were ATL Empire¡¯s new CEO.


    When he saw me, he excused himself and approached me.


    I hated being unable to avoid him.


    Again, I wondered how I couldn¡¯t see how despicable he was before.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Honey!¡± He grinned and leaned in to whisper, ¡°Here¡¯s some information for you.


    The son of ATL Empire¡¯s chairman is reiming his authority.


    He¡¯ll manage the business in the Torado region.


    We¡¯ll still work together in the future, and it¡¯s a new beginning for our original team.


    ¡°After tonight, I will start a new chapter.


    I will no longer be just the owner of a smallpany.¡± I red at Matthew.


    ¡°I wish you well.¡± Immediately after, I strode away while he followed like a pest.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s happening now, Chlo? If you want, I can give you a life of luxury,¡± Matthew


    insisted.


    I retorted, ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself.


    You should go home and brag to Mnie instead.


    Since she admires you so much, you don¡¯t need to chase after other women.¡± I continued walking with


    Carol, and Matthew left hisst words, ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant.


    You¡¯ll see the oue soon!¡±

 Chapter 148

    Dreamlike I couldn¡¯t shake off my loneliness amidst the lively atmosphere.


    While the crowd discussed and spected who the new CEO would be, I considered Matthew¡¯s


    information.


    He said something about the son of ATL Empire¡¯s chairman My face grew numb from smiling and


    exchanging pleasantries with old clients I just wanted the conference to end as soon as possible.


    After all,ing here was about confirming the inevitable I felt small, lonely, and powerless amidst the


    crowd I wanted to escape back to my small hometown to live a peaceful life with my daughter and


    parents.


    Finally, the moment arrived.


    Someone took the stage, and the audience gathered around.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I followed the crowd with my heart pounding and fists clenched.


    I never expected ATL Empire to hold such significance in my life.


    Matthew stood beside me again, and I silently cursed him I wondered why he still stuck to me like glue,


    even after getting what he wanted Various speeches and formalities urred on stage.


    It resembled an awards ceremony until an elderly man tremblingly announced, ¡°Let us invite the quest


    of honor to the stage!¡± Suddenly, the hall dimmed, and a spotlight shined on the entrance.


    Everyone was anxious as they turned to see who it was.


    Next, thunderous apuse echoed throughout the hall.


    The crowd parted to create a path leading to the stage.


    However, I couldn¡¯t see who it was through the crowd I only saw a crowd following the person


    approaching the stage.


    At that moment, I noticed Matthew¡¯s strange expression.


    His eyes widened, and he looked possessed Suddenly, a voice boomed, ¡°Introducing the new Chief


    Executive Officer of ATL Empire, Mr.


    As!¡± I I thought I was hallucinating from overly obsessing with that name these past few days.


    ¡°How could this be? I heard Matthew¡¯s question beside me After another round of apuse.


    I heard that familiar voice echoing through the hall.


    I couldn¡¯t contain my tement and pushed through the crowd to see the source of that voice.


    I wanted to see if my ears had declved Finally, I saw has gun the stage He was the same person I


    thought was the CEO¡¯s assistant, the one who ita I id gone missing for over ten days¨CAll had came the


    CEO of not just Torado but all of ATL Empire I nced around and Meanwhile, Carol eximed beside


    me, ¡°Ms.


    Chloe, look! It¡¯s Mr.


    As! Oh my God, this is incredible!¡± I could barely remember what had happened after that.


    Carol led me out of the event and even brought me home..


    My phone kept ringing until I reached home.


    Finally, I realized how jarring my ringtone was.


    I realized I had the most missed calls from Ivanna and some from Matthew.


    I called Ivanna to tell her I had arrived home safely and then turned off my phone.


    Still, I had trouble epting what I had witnessed at the event.


    I didn¡¯t know if I should be happy or sad as I stayed up until

 Chapter 149

    At Daggers Drawn When Monday arrived, I had many matters to handle and people to


    meet.


    When I reached my office, I noticed how quiet it was I even wondered if I had got off on the wrong floor


    Despite the dark circles around his eyes.


    Josh knocked and entered my office with a smile.


    ¡°Ms.Chloe, will the meeting start on time today?¡± I ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± I replied while


    observing his expression.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was so excited He said.


    ¡°Great, then I¡¯ll inform the rest I entered therge meeting room at ten o¡¯clock.


    People were in a heated discussion, demanding I settle ounts today Before the meeting I invited


    Adrian toe.


    After taking over Tanum Corporation, I signed an engagement agreement with him.


    He was my personalwyer and thepany¡¯s legal counsel.


    Josh was presiding over the meeting trying to ease the tension among the crowd.


    When he saw me, he introduced me to those present.


    I nced at the people in the room, who looked like they were ring at amon enemy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The leader among them asked, ¡°Ms.


    Chloe, can we finally resolve our issues today? We¡¯ve been waiting here for days and have spent much


    on food and amodation¡± ¡°Did Matthew send you here? Then, you can ask him to reimburse your


    expenses! Why bother me?¡± I retorted, staring at the person speaking.


    He shouted at me, ¡°What did you say?! Can¡¯t you see we can¡¯t keep tossing the ball back and forth like


    this? You two are divorced, and it¡¯s your problem, so stop ying with us.


    Now that you¡¯ve taken over, settle the ounts and stop wasting our time!¡± The others chimed in like


    clowns, and I felt like I was in a circus.


    Meanwhile, Josh carefully assessed the situation styly.


    After another rude man finished insulting me, I couldn¡¯t take it any longer.


    I mmed the table and stood up to re at them.


    Even my employees were shocked.


    Do you think I¡¯m a pushover?! You¡¯ve been dealing with Matthew in everything, yet youe to collect


    debts from me?! I pointed at Josh.


    Either he didn¡¯t exin things well enough, or you thought I was an easy target.


    Tve been in this business for a long time and uphold integrity andmitment.


    However, that¡¯s only for My sudden retaliation shocked everyone, and they exchanged puzzled


    nces.


    ¡°I thought I could still work with all of you by reiming Tanum Corporation.


    I never expected such misconduct from you.


    I do not associate with individuals who have skewed values.¡± Unable to bear the situation, someone


    became furious and questioned me, ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Facing the standoff, I knew no one would


    leave this meeting room if I didn¡¯t acknowledge their ims

 Chapter 150

    The Evidence I faced the suppliers fearlessly while maintaining myposure.


    ¡°Everyone here had contracts with Matthew.


    Each payment and the obligations of both parties were clear.


    Do you think those contracts are just pieces of paper? ¡°Each contract and payment wasplete.


    Shouldn¡¯t you approach Matthew if you face payment dys? Didn¡¯t he pay you all?¡± Someone


    shouted, ¡°There are still many outstanding payments!¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°You dare to admit they¡¯re outstanding payments? Why are you here to ask for them now? Do you


    need to beg for money because you¡¯re tight on finances? How have you done business for so long.


    with this attitude?!¡± I turned to Carol, who handed me a stack of documents.


    I mmed them on the table, causing them to slide everywhere.


    ¡°Do you think you were so perfect? You all cut corners andpromised quality for your contracts with


    Matthew.


    Should I bring the developers in to discuss this or report it to the relevant authorities for investigation?


    ¡°Maybe I should invite the property owners to join us.


    I have a long list of names right here!¡± I chuckled, You may have heard about me lovingwsuits.


    I even hired an unbeatablewyer.


    If your methods are strong enough to prevail, I will settle your ounts without owing you a cent.¡± The


    meeting room fell silent as I turned to leave, saying, ¡°If there are no objections, please leave.


    Mr.


    Adrian, please terminate all contracts with everyone here.


    They don¡¯t deserve to work with me.¡± Josh looked at me as if he was dissatisfied with the oue.


    ¡°W¨CWait, Ms.


    Chloe! Are you saying today¡¯s meeting- Someone interjected, ¡°Yeah, Mr.


    Josh said we¡¯ll get paid today!¡± ¡°Mr.


    Josh?!¡± I stopped and questioned.


    Yes, he promised Tanum Corporation would settle all outstanding payments today.


    It¡¯s thepany¡¯s obligation!¡± I stared at the disappointed suppliers.


    ¡°Mr.


    Josh said that, huh? It¡¯s mypany, and I don¡¯t need an outsider to decide for mer Freturned to the


    table and questioned Josh, ¡°Whose orders are you following? How are you so confident I must settle


    the ounts today?¡± Josh appeared flustered as he avoided my gaze.


    He stammered, ¡°I¨CI followed your orders, of course.¡± ¡°My orders? When did I say I¡¯d take over


    Matthew¡¯s mess?¡± I didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Who are you working for?¡± ¡°1-¡­¡± Josh was somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°What do you mean? W¨CWhy are you suddenly ming me? I¡¯ve worked tirelessly for you these past


    few days.¡± ¡°It seems I¡¯ve wronged you, Josh,¡± I said, ¡°I wanted to protect your reputation, but I guess


    everyone must see how hardworking you¡¯ve been!¡± I called for Carol, and she connected my phone to


    theputer.


    Then, she yed a recording through the monitor of Josh and Mnie¡¯s conversation.


    Josh bolted to his feet and focused on the screen before slumping back into his chair.


    ¡°Josh, you told me you wanted to stand out, so I gave you a chance.


    However, you mistook my kindness.


    for weakness and repaid it with betrayal! You conspired against your employer.


    How can you expect a proper future with such behavior? ¡°You disrupted my work routine for half a


    month.


    I have enough evidence to get you into serious trouble.


    You better leave with these people before I change my mind!¡± I red at Josh.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He paled with fear and got up, lowering his head in shame.


    Then, he left the meeting room without a word while the rest followed suit.


    My employees cheered as they seemed relieved now.


    However, I didn¡¯t feel the same as them and asked Benjamin to gather the rest of the employees in the


    meeting room.

 Chapter 151

    ?


    An Unreachable Star


    I then met with all my employees and told them the farce was over.


    As for Matthew, I was sure he and Echelon Group were too busy to target me. To be safe, I called Lauren and asked her to look into thepany. I needed precautions to know how to act in the future.


    Lauren impressed me with her ability to gather information. She was good to me, and I trusted her.


    However, I was still reeling fromst night''s shock. Although Carol was all smiles, I felt troubled.


    I called Ivanna that afternoon and asked when she could get off work. She knew something was up and agreed to meet up.


    I got some beer after work and met her by the river. When she arrived, she eximed, "What a lovely spot!"


    She then went to her car and changed into long pants. We drank while sitting on the riverbank. Being my best friend, Ivanna knew I was troubled.


    She asked me about As. Seeing that I was silent, she admitted, "I don''t think you''re right for each other. You live in different worlds, and even if you try to make it work, it will take a toll on you. You''re both too different, Chlo."


    I knew it all along, but hearing it aloud by a third person made me feel worse. Though I couldn''t deny that he was like a bright star in the sky, we did share something.


    Ivanna asked drunkenly, "Do you know why Ryan returned?"


    I looked at her, puzzled. "Why?"


    "He came back for you!" she said.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t y Cupid, okay? I''ve got enough problems to deal with." With a troubled look, I said, "I can barely cope now."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Hey, I warned you about Matthew, but you never listened!" Ivanna took a swig of beer and choked on it.


    I looked across the river at the dreamlike structures. Ivanna was right. I thought she was being too picky, which was why she couldn''t find a suitable partner.


    Now that I hade to my senses, I agreed that women should be picky and realistic.


    Ivanna noticed my silence and turned her gaze to those tall buildings. "He was into you, but you ended up with that asshole. That was why he left the country!" Ivanna seemed indignant on Ryan''s behalf.


    "If he finds out you asked me to investigate him, he''ll be heartbroken. And I feel sorry for him. He''s been waiting for you, but when you finally divorced, you fell for someone else."


    She sounded resentful when she said, "Can''t you consider him? He''s no bright star, but he''s a more practical choice!"


    Feeling dizzy, Iy down.


    *Passionate love doesn''tst, okay?" Shey down beside me.


    I stared at the stars. As truly belonged to another world, didn''t he?


    Too drunk to drive, we each called a designated driver to take us home. I passed out that night.


    All the troubles made me dread waking up the next day. Fortunately, Ryan brought some good news.

 Chapter 152

    The Cousin Reveals


    He called and said he¡¯d return to Foswood on Friday. Although he had been gone for over 20 days, he


    only


    called me three times.


    He told me over the phone that the trip was fruitful, a over at


    nd I was coud As only gave mittle


    week toplete the task.


    Ever since As went to Quillbrooke, I had only seen him at the press conference from a distance. He


    hadn¡¯t called me since his return, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    After meeting a client, I spotted Steing out of Gr Tower.


    She was excited to see me. ¡°You¡¯re back, Ms. Chloe!¡±


    I asked, ¡°Were you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was at E¨CTimes, so I stopped by to ask you out for lunch. So much for trying to surprise you.¡±


    Disappointed, she let out a gentle smile.


    ¡°Hey, I wanted to treat you the other day, but you weren¡¯t around. Come on,¡± I said, gesturing for her to


    get


    into my car.


    I took her to the restaurant that Lauren and I went to. Although Josh and Mnie spoiled my appetite


    back then, the food made quite an impression.


    Ste loved it, too. She said she rarely had food like this growing up in Nocturnia. I could imagine that


    she


    came from a wealthy family.


    ¡°T¡¯ll take you to more ces like this, in the future.¡± I chuckled and said, ¡°They aren¡¯t fancy, but the


    food is


    great.¡±


    my face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait, Ms. Chloe!¡± Whenever Ste was with me, she always stared at my


    ¡°Just call me Chloe,¡± I said casually. ¡°Anyway, why do I get the impression you knew me before this?¡±


    Ste winced. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you look so much like someone.¡±


    I


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked curiously. I always felt there was a reason she tried to be close to me.


    ¡°Yes, very much alike. Hasn¡¯t As told you before?¡± Ste asked casually.


    ¡°No, does he know the person too?¡± I asked, tensing up.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Ste¡¯s answer was oddly evasive.


    ¡°How much do you know about As?¡± She tried to change the subject.


    I looked up at her and said, ¡°Almost nothing. We¡¯ve only known each other for a short time.¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°That must be why you thought As was an assistant.


    I let out an embarrassed smile. ¡°Yes, I mistook him to be Nick Wright¡¯s assistant. Of course, I wasn¡¯t the


    only person who thought so.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t me you guys. ATL Empire.¡± She hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Outsiders could never


    imagine howplicated the things are, and the family.


    ncing at me, she shrugged.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Did you ever wonder about the ¡®ATL¡® in ATL Empire?¡± Ste said, trying not to reveal too much.


    ATL¡­ as! It was his name!


    I finally caught on. Why hadn¡¯t I thought about it before? I was so dumb!


    Ste saw my expression and smiled. ¡°Well, not even I could fully understand.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I was intrigued because she seemed to have said it on purpose. ¡°Aren¡¯t you his cousin?¡±


    ¡°Did he tell you that?¡± Ste asked, looking at me.

 Chapter 153

    The Inside Story


    Something felt off. Ste reached for a wet wipe and cleaned her hands before saying, ¡°He always


    says


    I¡¯m his cousin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± I felt uneasy, thinking that As had lied to me.


    ¡°Technically, I am. But I was adopted,¡± Ste said, smiling at me.


    My heart skipped a beat. So she¡¯s not blood¨Crted to him! Not again.


    I waited for her to continue. However, I regretted being indiscreet. As wouldn¡¯t have told me she was


    his cousin if we weren¡¯t close, would he?


    ¡°My mom is As¡¯s aunt. She¡¯s a strong woman and the former CEO of ATL Empire.¡± Ste wiped her


    slender fingers meticulously.


    She did everything perfectly. Even her fingernails were wless.


    ¡°Former CEO?¡± murmured.


    ¡°Yes, my mom used to run ATL Empire. She had only just handed over thepany back to As.¡±


    Wait a minute. Hadn¡¯t the power strugglested for quite some time? Was it between As and his


    aunt?


    If so, why would she give up control of thepany? On what terms?


    ¡°Hand it back?¡±


    ¡°ATL Empire belonged to my uncle, who was As¡® dad. Oh, his parents had passed away in a ne


    crash when he was little.¡± Ste paused and said, ¡°He hates people talking about this. I better stop.¡±


    I was curious, but I couldn¡¯t ask any further questions. She then talked about other things until her


    phone


    rang. She whispered that it was As, then went to pick up the call. When she returned, she said she


    had


    to attend to something urgent.


    We returned to Gr Tower together, and she drove off quickly.


    Ste said little, but what she did say was informative. The Pierce family kept many secrets that no one


    else knew about.


    Everything she said about her mother¡¯s former position as CEO and the ne crash was new to me. I


    was


    sure there were many more stories I didn¡¯t know about.


    When I got back, Benjamin walked into my office with a smile. ¡°Mr. Ryan has done a great job. Based


    on


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderfull I was relieved. Now, I could finally fulfill As¡¯s requirements.


    ¡°To be honest, some of the previous suppliers weren¡¯t bad. Surface Solutions, for example. Their


    reputation is as good as their flooring. They also didn¡¯t gang up with Matthew, Would you like to


    consider


    their request to work with us?¡±


    I nced at Benjamin. ¡°Have you forgotten about Josh? I worry they¡¯ll bring us trouble.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Well I¡¯vepiled a list. Take a look when you¡¯re free. I just feel that It¡¯s a pity not to work with them,


    as their products are good. Anyway, it¡¯s your call.¡± Benjamin handed me the document. ¡°I better get


    busy


    now.¡±


    I browsed through the list, and I could tell Benjamin had put much effort into it. I decided to discuss this


    with Ryan first


    As I rxed, I thought about what Ste said. I imagined there must be a story behind the handover of


    ATL Empire


    As.


    My phone suddenly rang beside me. I picked it up and was stunned to see the caller ID. It was A

 Chapter 154

    Without Saying Goodbye


    I was flustered when I saw his name, I wasn¡¯t going to pick it up, but my finger slipped and I hit the


    answer


    button.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at hismanding tone.


    Getting no answer, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound happy hearing my voice,¡± he said.


    ¡°Should I be happy?¡± I asked. Happy that he finally thought of me? Come on.


    He said, dissatisfied. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from you. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know I was back


    ¡°Hey, did you check your phone? Don¡¯t assume it¡¯s my fault, alright? Also, why should I keep calling


    you?


    People gossip about divorced women all the time. You should stay away from me, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    I caught myself sounding upset because he hadn¡¯t called me. Just as I wanted to exin, he hung up.


    What the hell was wrong with this man? Why did he have to hang up on me all the time?


    I nearly threw my phone away. How could he not even say goodbye?


    Two dayster, Ryan returned to the office. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize him. He had grown a scruffy


    beard and looked sunburnt.


    ¡°Ryan, you look awful!¡± I felt sorry for him, as I could easily imagine the hardships he had gone through.


    Hearing my concerned voice, he froze a bit but soon recovered.


    Then he pulled over a suitcase. ¡°Give me half an hour to freshen up. Meanwhile, take a look at what


    I¡¯ve


    got for you.


    He then turned and left my office. I tried to pull the heavy travel case but failed. When I opened it, the


    case was filled with supplier information, samples, certificates, and such.


    Everything was neatly organized. I quickly got Benjamin¡¯s help to separate suppliers that had already


    signed contracts with us.


    Half an hourter, Ryan returned to my office, looking much more refreshed. He then talked in detail


    about the suppliers he had met.


    F15 BONUS


    I secretly called my mom to tell her to prepare dinner. When Ryan was away, my mom asked me


    several times to invite him over, and I promised her I would.


    My mom was thrilled when I told her about it and asked me to fetch Ava.


    After the meeting. Benjamin said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all grab a nice meal today? This is worth celebrating.¡±


    ¡°We should, but not today. Help me book somewhere nice for dinner tomorrow, okay? To celebrate that


    we¡¯ve reached a new milestone!¡± I said, ¡°Every staff member is invited.¡±


    Everyone then left the conference room in excitement.


    I asked Ryan, ¡°Would you like to have dinner at my ce tonight? My parents are in Foswood, and


    they¡¯ve


    been eager to see you again.¡±


    He smiled widely. ¡°They¡¯re in Foswood, too? That¡¯s perfect. I missed your mom¡¯s cooking!¡±

 Chapter 155

    A White Lie


    This was the most joyous dinner ever since I moved here. My parents hadn¡¯tughed so heartily in a


    long


    time.


    My dad even drank a can of beer. I was worried, but he insisted it was okay.


    After dinner, Ryan stayed with us for quite a while before he got up to bid farewell. I offered to give him


    a ride home, as the apartment unit he rented wasn¡¯t too far from my ce.


    As we walked to my car, Ryan asked, ¡°Would you like to take a walk? I¡¯m too full, and you can tell me


    what


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Josh did.¡±


    I said yes, and we walked out of Amethyst Apartments. I brought him up to speed. Since I brought


    Ryan into thepany, I considered him my partner, so I didn¡¯t want to hide things from him.


    My phone started ringing in my pocket, and I took it out to see who the caller was. It was As.


    I rejected the call, continued our walk, and talked about thepany. That was what we had in


    common.


    The phone rang again and Ryan looked at me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer it?¡±


    I smiled and did so. As¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°So lost in the moment, huh?¡±


    Stopping in my tracks, I looked around. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    A car pulled over beside us, and his upset voice came from inside, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    I lowered my phone and grew somewhat angry. He was being a dick. Couldn¡¯t he see I was with


    someone?


    Ryan saw my expression and nced at the car. Catching on, he asked, ¡°You have to go, right?¡±


    I nodded apologetically. ¡°Yeah, I was supposed to meet him but forgot.¡±


    To avoid awkwardness, I made up a white lie.


    Then go. Just look after yourself and call me if you need anything,¡± he said, trying to be considerate.


    ¡°Take a cab home, okay?¡± I said,. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Ryan nodded. ¡°Just go. I better walk home. I ate too much.¡±


    I looked over my shoulder at Ryan as he left before I got into As¡® car. I noticed the privacy partition in


    front was raised, and I was suddenly pulled into As¡® chest.


    Why didn¡¯t you answer my call? His voice was cold and upset.


    I struggled free from his arms and sat up. ¡°Can you stop being a jerk about it? You called at a bad


    time.¡±


    Hell, why must I pick up his calls?


    ¡°Give me a reason!¡± he said, sounding sterner. ¡°Why was it a bad time?¡±


    I was speechless as he snapped, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°We were discussing stuff about thepany. He had been trying to secure suppliers and had only just


    returned after more than 20 days-¡±


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t you talked enough over dinner? Have you really got so much to say to him? You¡¯re never that


    talkative when you¡¯re with me,¡± he said with a hint of frustration.


    Over dinner? How did he know we just had dinner?


    I could tell he looked upset when the intermittent light shone on his face. ¡°You were following me?¡±


    He asked without hesitation, ¡°So what if I was?¡±


    The CEO of ATL Empire was following me? What the hell?

 Chapter 156

    Reunion After a Long Separation


    As brought me to the resort again, but he strode away alone after getting out of the car. I mumbled,


    ¡°He was stalking me, yet he acts like I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    The driver exited the car and whispered, ¡°Ms. Chloe.¡±


    I stopped and looked at him. He nced at As, who had walked out of earshot, and said, ¡°Mr. As


    had


    a busy week, and he rushed back from Operose just to meet you. He hasn¡¯t even had dinner-¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± As¡¯s voice startled me.


    The driver quickly shut up, wanting to say more but couldn¡¯t. Meanwhile, I realized why As was upset


    and felt terrible. Then, I nodded at the driver and chased after As, softening my attitude.


    After entering the room, As walked toward a sofa and removed his jacket. Immediately after, he


    stopped to look at me, and I collided with him. He pulled me along and then pinned me to the sofa.


    He kissed me passionately, and I couldn¡¯t breathe. I felt a trace of anger in his kisses. After a long


    while, he stopped and stared at me, asking, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    I was flustered and looked away, not knowing how to answer. Finally, I said, ¡°Let me make you some


    food, okay?¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± he asked again.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe with you on top of me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    I yielded. ¡°Yes, I did¡­.¡±


    He got off me and carried me upstairs. Despite my protest, he brought me to the master bedroom.


    Afterward, he tossed me onto the bed and kissed me again. As his hand ran up my skirt, I grabbed his


    hand and said, ¡°Let me make you something to eat, and-¡±


    I¡¯m just hungry for you,¡± he said before making love to me.


    Wey close together when we finished, our fingers intertwined. We could only hear each other¡¯s


    breathing. I said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook you something while you shower. You must eat no matter how busy you get,


    okay? Also, why didn¡¯t you call me when you came to my ce?¡±


    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t invite me to dinner, did you?¡± As sounded like a child.


    Although he didn¡¯t ask me who Ryan was, I was sure he knew.


    All my doubts and frustration about our rtionship disappeared when As and I were together. I also


    felt terrible that he had waited outside my house with an empty stomach until I finished dinner.


    I let go of his hand and tried to get up, but he pulled me back into his chest and kissed my cheek,


    saying, There¡¯s no hurry. Just ept my calls next time, okay?¡±


    I wanted to tell him never to hang up on me again, but I refrained myself.


    He turned me over and lifted my chin. ¡°Have you been overthinking about us again while I was away?¡±


    I blushed at his gentle gaze and kissed his lips. ¡°I missed you, but I know I shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m just a- .He


    interrupted me with another kiss.


    A Natural Talent for Cooking


    I saw a sparkle in As¡¯s eyes when he saw the food I made. He took the knife and fork from me to


    start eating. He ate a lot this time, and I could tell he was starving. I stayed beside him and looked at


    him with


    my chin in my hand.


    We locked eyes when he looked at me, asking, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough of me? You have a talent for


    cooking, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Thanks!¡±


    I got up to clean the dishes, but he stopped me and held my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk. I can¡¯t let that


    man


    beat me.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Get over it, okay? It was not that I had sex with him.¡±


    ¡°You did think about it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Iughed, and he kissed me hard. ¡°You¡¯re mine, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I pulled away and palmed my lip when he bit it.


    ¡°That should teach you a lesson.¡± He removed my hand and kissed me again. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    I pouted. ¡°Of course!¡±


    After showering, he put on silk pajamas that looked great on him. They matched a long nightgown he


    had prepared for me, and I noticed they were a couple¡¯s outfit. Everything felt so surreal.


    Suddenly, I realized we weren¡¯t in the same resort as I thought. I looked at the beautiful yard and said,


    ¡°Is.


    this your house? I thought it was a resort.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is a timeshare resort, so there aren¡¯t many guests here. My house in Foswood isn¡¯tplete


    yet,


    so I stay here for now.¡±


    I leaned into him as we took a stroll. I noticed how nice he smelled.


    ¡°What time is it? I have to get going.¡± I said after hesitating for a long while.


    ¡°Do you have to be such a party pooper?¡± He gazed at me. ¡°You have to stay here tonight.¡±


    ¡°But-


    ¡°No butts, okay? Didn¡¯t you say you miss me?¡± He looked into my eyes. ¡°Or you didn¡¯t mean it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did!¡± I retorted.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 157

    A Natural Talent for Cooking


    I saw a sparkle in As¡¯s eyes when he saw the food I made. He took the knife and fork from me to


    start


    eating. He ate a lot this time, and I could tell he was starving. I stayed beside him and looked at him


    with


    my chin in my hand.


    We locked eyes when he looked at me, asking. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough of me? You have a talent for


    cooking, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    1 smiled. ¡°Thanks!¡±


    I got up to clean the dishes, but he stopped me and held my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk. I can¡¯t let that


    man


    beat me.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Get over it, okay? It was not that I had sex with him.¡±


    it, didn¡¯t


    ¡°You did think about it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Iughed, and he kissed me hard. ¡°You¡¯re mine, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I pulled away and palmed my lip when he bit it.


    ¡°That should teach you a lesson.¡± He removed my hand and kissed me again. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    I pouted. ¡°Of course!¡±


    After showering, he put on silk pajamas that looked great on him. They matched a long nightgown he


    had


    prepared for me, and I noticed they were a couple¡¯s outfit. Everything felt so surreal.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Suddenly, I realized we weren¡¯t in the same resort as I thought. I looked at the beautiful yard and said,


    ¡°Is


    this your house? I thought it was a resort.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is a timeshare resort, so there aren¡¯t many guests here. My house in Foswood isn¡¯tplete


    yet.


    so I stay here for now.¡±


    I leaned into him as we took a stroll. I noticed how nice he smelled.


    ¡°What time is it? I have to get going.¡± I said after hesitating for a long while.


    ¡°Do you have to be such a party pooper?¡± He gazed at me. ¡°You have to stay here tonight.¡±


    But-


    ¡°No butts, okay? Didn¡¯t you say you miss me?¡± He looked into my eyes. ¡°Or you didn¡¯t mean it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did!¡± I retorted.


    ¡°What did you miss about me?¡± As pursed his lips, eager for my answer.


    My heart pounded, and I looked away. ¡°I just missed you, okay?¡±


    He chuckled and muttered, ¡°Come on, I want to know.¡±


    I blushed, wondering how such a bossy man could be so cheeky. As turned me around and held my


    face to look into my eyes, asking. ¡°Are you shy or just feeling guilty for lying to me?¡±


    I


    ¡°I want to go home.¡± I tried to squirm free, but he wrapped his arms around me. ¡°Not without answering


    me first.¡±


    I leaned into him helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°You missed me but wanted to get rid of me, right?¡±


    Stunned, I looked at him. I wondered how he could seemingly read my mind.

 Chapter 158

    The Interrogation


    As¡¯s words deepened


    my helplessness, and I became uneasy. I looked down and realized I didn¡¯t just like him a bit. Instead, it


    seemed I had fallen into his trap. I was puzzled about why he always knew my thoughts, but I knew


    nothing about him.


    Furthermore, I couldn¡¯t determine what As meant when he said he liked me. After all, I wasn¡¯t good.


    enough for him regarding my background, status, looks, and age. I should be older than him and was a


    divorced woman with a four¨Cyear¨Cold kid.


    A man like As could easily find a better woman, yet I always thought of him despite myself. I didn¡¯t


    know what to do but knew I should stop seeing him. Otherwise, I¡¯d end up heartbroken.


    ¡°That was why you refused to answer my call. You were trying to avoid me,¡± As¡¯s tone and gaze lost


    their warmth.


    I couldn¡¯t help but step backward and look at him. ¡°You¡¯re right. I wanted to stop seeing you and still do


    because I¡¯m not good enough for you. Perhaps I¡¯ve been overthinking, but guys like you can get any


    woman they want.


    ¡°What about me? I have nothing. I¡¯m just a single mom who¡¯s also older than you. I know I¡¯ve fallen for


    you, but you said I can¡¯t afford to get my heart broken again. So¡­¡± My eyes were full of tears as I


    looked


    at him.


    ¡°So?¡± He gazed at me with his arms crossed.


    ¡°So¡­I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence as a tear rolled down my cheek.


    ¡°Say it!¡± He red at me.


    ¡°So, we should stop seeing each other,¡± I tried to sound assertive, ¡°You return to your world, and I


    return


    to mine. Maybe we can still be friends.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure what I was talking about.


    ¡°And?¡±


    I looked up with tears all over my face. I felt ashamed of myself, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°And¡­ I thank you for all your help. You lent me a helping hand when I needed it most, and I¡¯ll repay


    you.¡±


    Immediately after, I turned and left.


    I could no longer face him as I shouted inwardly, telling myself it was best to get it over with.


    However, As pulled me back before I could escape and kissed me passionately while holding the


    back


    of my head.

 Chapter 159

    Highly Unusual


    After a long while, As stopped kissing me and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t I want to hear your bullshit excusest


    again, got it?¡±


    1 looked at him in a daze as he wiped my tears. Then he wrapped his fingers around mine and led me


    deeper into the courtyard.


    arrived at an elevator, and he pulled me inside. As we reached the top, I realized it was an


    observation deck with a magnificent view. A bottle of red wine was already there for us. He poured me


    a


    ss and said, ¡°Drink it. It¡¯s good for you.¡±


    I


    Still in a daze, I looked at him and downed the wine. I felt much calmer after taking a deep breath. He


    pulled me to the railing, and we looked at the bright moon. Then, he embraced me from behind, saying,


    Get rid of all your negative thoughts.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°When I saved your


    don¡¯t care about the past, only the future, I mean it,¡±


    the riverside, I told myself I¡¯d look after you forever. I


    I leaned into him and stared at the moon that seemed so close I could touch it. I stayed at the resort


    that


    night, and we drank wine until I fell asleep in his arms.


    It was nearly noon when I woke up. rmed, I sat up and searched everywhere for my phone.


    However, As held me, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re on vacation today.¡±


    Still, I panicked, thinking people must be trying to reach me right now. After getting out of bed, we went


    to a small restaurant to have lunch before he gave me a ride back to the city area. On the way, As


    asked if


    I hadpleted my task.


    I smirked and told him not to disturb me that evening since there was apany gathering. As I


    entered my office, Carol hurried in after me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on your phone? Everyone¡¯s been


    looking for you!¡±


    ¡°My phone died,¡± I said, ¡°Also, I was wastedst night and woke upte.¡±


    ¡°Matthew called and wanted to meet you,¡± Carol reported.


    Tell him to fuck off,¡± I said.


    Afterward, Carol told me about the calls I had missed this morning, ¡°Fred wants you to return his call,


    and


    the representative from Surface Solutions still wants to talk to you.¡±


    I nodded, and she left. However, I called my mom first since I didn¡¯t want her to worry. Of course, I lied


    about what had happened. I then told her not to worry if she couldn¡¯t reach me next time because I


    wouldN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    be with my assistant.


    After hanging up the phone, I called myself a shameless woman for implying it might happen again.


    Soon,


    I returned Fred¡¯s call and learned that Urban Builders was ready for us to start work.


    They also s


    sent me the blueprints with colorful renderings. After going through them, I asked thatpany to


    make several sample windows. I then had a brief meeting with Ryan to finalize the blueprints.


    After that, I handed the design ns to Carol and told her to deliver them to ATL Empire for approval.


    Before I could take a break, Carol knocked on my door and came in. ¡°Damian ckwood, Echelon


    Group¡¯s marketing manager, wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Echelon Group?¡± I was puzzled. ¡°The real estate developer?¡±


    Carol nodded and handed me a business card. ¡°This is his.¡±


    I looked at it in disbelief. Tanum Corporation was a mess, and I wondered why he would ask to see me


    now if they didn¡¯t bother with apany like mine before. I thought it was highly unusual.

 Chapter 160

    Testing Him


    Carol awaited my decision. After some thought, I looked at her and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s already here, let¡¯s


    meet him.¡±


    Carol smiled. ¡°He might be up to no good, you know.¡±


    It¡¯s u


    up to us to decide whether to work with them, right?¡± I said dismissively, ¡°Let¡¯s see what he says.¡±


    ¡°All right, but please be careful.¡± Carol left, and I watched her go with a raised brow, feeling fond of her.


    A


    whileter, she led Damian into my office.


    The chubby man appeared to be in histe thirties. He smiled and shook my hand to greet me, ¡°Nice to


    meet you, Ms. Chloe.¡± 1


    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Mr. Damian. Have a seat.¡± I gestured toward the chair before my desk instead of


    the sofa.


    Thanks!¡± He sat on the chair. ¡°I heard so much about you. People keep telling me how well your


    company


    is doing.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure every contractor in Foswood has heard of how I almost ran thepany to the


    ground. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re misinformed, Mr. Damian¡±


    Damian blushed and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°You¡¯re being modest, Ms. Chloe.¡±


    I asked, ¡°So what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Damian dropped his smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to seek your help.¡±


    He told me Echelon Group had several unfinished duplexes due to particr circumstances in the


    preliminary construction phase. However, other buildings in the same project had beenpleted and


    handed over.


    The situation was awkward because the more prominentpanies were unwilling to handle the units.


    In


    contrast, Echelon Group didn¡¯t want to risk engaging smallerpanies for quality sake.


    Since Tanum Corporation had a good reputation regarding work quality, Damian wanted to see if we


    would handle the remaining units. Moreover, Tanum Corporation used tiles from Surface Solutions and


    floorings from yton Interiors, which other contractors might be unable to secure.


    I considered what he said and noticed he hade prepared. I had just eliminated most of my


    Since I only listened and did not say much, Damian couldn¡¯t figure out my thoughts and looked at me


    awkwardly.


    After a moment, I asked, ¡°How many square meters in total?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ there are eight units, each with 4,800 square meters. That makes it approximately 50,000


    square


    meters altogether.¡± Damian looked at me with urgency. It seemed he was determined to make this


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    happen.


    In other words, Echelon Group was eager to strike a deal with Tanum Corporation.


    I pondered momentarily before asking, ¡°I¡¯m unsure how much you know about Tanum Corporation, but


    Matthew Murphy has always managed it. However, we got divorced, and I got thepany back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I knew about that Damian nodded.


    I hated how fast bad news traveled. I guess everyone in Foswood had learned about our divorce. I


    smiled.


    and continued, ¡°Anyway, I repositioned our business to target the mid to high¨Cend markets when !


    resumed control of thepany.¡±


    Damian nodded.


    1 just terminated our previous suppliers¡® contracts. I¡¯m afraid I might be unable to use the products from


    thepanies you mentioned just now.¡± That was just an excuse, but Damian¡¯s expression remained


    unchanged.


    I continued, ¡°Our pricing will be much higher than before. After all, costs have increased, and I must


    ensure I can still profit.¡±


    I purposely said that to test Damian.

 Chapter 161

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed that you live up to expectations,¡± he said.


    Someone must have told him about me.


    Graciously, I responded, ¡°Well, I was just trying to be upfront with you. Given our situation, I¡¯m grateful


    you¡¯re willing to consider us.¡±


    After seeing Damian off to the elevator, I went straight to Ryan¡¯s office and shared the story with him.


    Ryan listened and yfully said, ¡°That¡¯s cheeky of you.¡±


    I defended myself, saying, ¡°Well, they came to us, didn¡¯t they? And I suspect there¡¯s more to this than


    meets the eye.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ryan nodded in agreement.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to be cautious,¡± I said, settling on the sofa. ¡°But a project involving duplexes totaling 50,000


    square meters is an enormous opportunity for Tanum. We can¡¯t pass this up if the price is right.¡±


    Then I added, ¡°If they try to pull tricks, we¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    Ryan paused. ¡°Since you¡¯ve left room for negotiation, let us decide after learning more about Echelon


    Group. If the terms are good, we should take the job. We can cover sries with the advance payment


    if


    things go south.¡±


    He added, ¡°Maybe they¡¯re also looking into you.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Matthew know all about me already?¡±


    ¡°Well, he still doesn¡¯t know your ties with ATL Empire, does he?¡±


    After a pause, I said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to help me look into Echelon Group.¡±


    Matthew might use thepany against me, but if they offered me money, I nned to take it and


    maybe even ask for more.

 Chapter 162

    An Unexpected Reward


    After we made our decision, I talked to Ryan about the suppliers Benjamin had been working hard to


    keep.


    I invited Benjamin to join us in the discussion toy out a more flexible strategy. Of course, we could


    only make arrangements after confirming the project with Echelon Group.


    That evening, Benjamin and Carol led all our employees to Gourmet Utopia, where they had reserved


    thergest private room avable. It was fancier than my previous employee dinners, and all the staff


    were


    excited.


    Gourmet Utopia was known for hosting parties and banquets, so most of its customers came in groups,


    On my way there, I received a phone call from As. He asked me where the dinner was, and I told


    him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He reminded me, ¡°No drinking, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care? I¡¯m having a good time with my employees tonight.¡±


    I was happy that he sounded jealous.


    He asked, ¡°Well, you¡¯re mine, right?¡±


    I giggled and could picture him smiling on the other end.


    ¡°Alright, I have to go. Don¡¯t stay up toote,¡± I said. He hung up.


    I was happy to hear As im me as his. It made me feel less alone.


    Carol had preordered the dishes, and the waiters served us as soon as we arrived. I could tell that


    Carol ordered the reasonably priced ones to save me money. She had only worked for me briefly, but


    she had


    been a great help.


    Her memory was as sharp as mine. She also excelled at shorthand, surpassing my skills. We seemed


    to


    have a lot inmon.


    Just as I wanted to order a few more expensive dishes, a waiter pushed over a food cart. It surprised


    us


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to see cheese¨Cbaked matsutake mushrooms and lobsters served at every table.


    That rmed Carol. ¡°Hey, hey, stop! We didn¡¯t order these.¡±


    The waiter continued serving the dishes. ¡°They¡¯re for you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°No, they aren¡¯t! You¡¯ve made a mistake,¡± Carol said. A lobster that big would cost a fortune. Who


    would


    order them?


    Everyone also received a te of nachos topped with Petrossian caviar. My employees looked at me,


    but I was as stupefied as they were.


    so generous h


    I


    I couldn¡¯t afford to be before I could speak, the waiter said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. They are from Mr.


    As from ATL Empire as a reward forpleting the project¡¯s initial phase.¡±


    What the hell? Was that why he asked me where the gathering was?


    Others exchanged looks and stared at me. Damn it! Anyone could tell something was going on


    between


    me and As now.


    Since I was speechless, Carol quickly said, ¡°Oh, when I delivered the blueprints, I jokingly said they


    should reward us for meeting their expectations. I didn¡¯t expect them to take it seriously. I guess they¡¯re


    loaded,


    aren¡¯t they?¡±


    She chuckled and said, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Let¡¯s dig

 Chapter 163

    Not a Good Sign


    Everyone burst intoughter. I knew Carol was trying to cover for me so people wouldn¡¯t guess I was


    with


    As.


    However, Ryan smiled at me, and I felt bad. Why did Ivanna tell me he liked me? Now, I felt like I had


    done him wrong.


    Ryan was thoughtful, so he only talked about work matters with me and asked nothing about As¡¯s


    extravagant treat.


    I


    Carol went to settle the bill, but As had already paid it. I wasn¡¯t used to such special treatment.


    As we went to our cars, my phone rang again. I knew who it must be and answered, ¡°You¡¯re not spying


    on


    me again, are you?¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    A beam lit the path before me, and I squinted but couldn¡¯t see who it was. Even though it was dark, I


    knew


    it was As.


    Had he waited for me again? Somehow, I was touched.


    I walked over to his car, and he opened the door. ¡°Get in.


    Knowing I should not spend another night away from home, I paused. However, he held out his hand,


    and


    I entered the car. ¡°I can¡¯t stay with you tonight, okay?¡±


    That¡¯s an idea. Come on, let¡¯s do it!¡± He said it cheekily,


    ¡°Hey, I really can¡¯t.¡±


    I blushed, and he teased me further. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re a grown woman, right?¡±


    ¡°Cut it out.¡± I lightly punched his arm.


    He held my hand and pulled me closer. ¡°Just sit with me for a while. I¡¯ll send you


    ¡°What about my car?¡±


    ¡°Give me the key. I¡¯ll have someone drive it back,¡± he said.


    home.¡±


    Checking the time, I noticed it was still early, so I handed him my car key, and he passed it to his


    assistant outside.


    I remembered the topic of Echelon Group and wanted his opinion. He said, ¡°Of course you should take


    it.


    I never thought he would ask me to ept the job without hesitation. He was right, though. I was


    talking about my business, not his


    It wasn¡¯t a good sign to care so much about his opinion, and I reminded myself that I should keep a


    clear


    head.


    ¡°In every contract, what matters most is getting paid. Don¡¯t overthink the rest,¡± he advised.


    I


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m also looking into thepany to see if there¡¯s more to it. I mentioned


    He looked at me. ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I¡¯ve imagined.


    I gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Of course


    ¡°Find out who initially won the contract and why it fell through it could provide valuable insights.¡±


    His idea resonated with me, and I realized what my next steps should be


    He gently ran his fingers through my hair and said. The business world can be tough. Perhaps you


    should


    consider a different path.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I leaned into him. A different path? Once I stopped working I lost everything and I never wanted to do


    that again


    The thought of losing him was also unbearable. I chastised myself for having these thoughts so early in


    our rtionship. It was not a good sign, so I closed my eyes and tried to block those thoughts


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked


    ¡°Thank you for the dinner and for paying the


    He tightened his arms around me. We cruised along the busy streets, but I felt peaceful. Breathing in


    his scent, I gradually fell asleep in his arms.


    When we reached my ce, I looked at him with tired eyes, and he yfully pinched my cheek. ¡°Have


    a


    good rest, okay?


    I reluctantly got out of the car and waved him off. When his car left, I suddenly felt lonely.

 Chapter 164

    Probing


    As became busy with work, and his calls and messages became less frequent. I felt lonely and


    wondered if he had forgotten about me.


    However, just when I¡¯d feel doubt, he¡¯d reach out as if ensuring I didn¡¯t forget him, either. His sweet


    gestures reminded me he was still present in my life.


    Before I could set up a meeting with Lauren, she called and asked to meet me. We seemed to know


    each


    other¡¯s thoughts. I had to admit that she was capable and had thrived in the ¡°strange circles¡± in


    Foswood.


    She could dig up dirty little secrets about any VIPs in town.


    Lauren had discovered that Echelon Group was currying favors with local bureaucrats to secure the


    prized plot ofnd.


    Matthew appeared to be their obedientckey, and Mnie now led Ardora Construction. She used


    their


    association with Echelon Group to win as many contracts as possible.


    The duplex project appeared to be a real deal.


    Lauren said, ¡°Integra was the original contractor for the development, and the duplexes were added


    later.


    Matthew had beenpeting with Integra for the project, and then Damian approached Tanum


    Corporation after you had taken over. It must be connected to Matthew, I guess.¡±


    ¡±


    With a smile, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s consider it as Matthew doing you a favor. He¡¯s quite a fool, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Lauren didn¡¯t know that I had secured a substantial project from ATL Empire. No one knew who was


    behind Hartz Construction, thanks to Urban Builders. When it was announced as the bid winner, people


    tried in vain to find the owner.


    1 bet hell try to take credit for it.¡± I looked at Lauren. ¡°But you¡¯re right. Matthew must be involved. He¡¯s


    the only one familiar with our suppliers. He¡¯s also investigating my ties to ATL Empire. They¡¯ll do


    anything


    for thend in Operose.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lauren gave me a half¨Csmile. ¡°So, is something going on between you and ATL Empire?¡±


    ¡°Not you, too! Business rtionships areplex, okay?¡±


    I didn¡¯t distrust Lauren, but my rtionship with As was private to avoid gossip. I was a controversial


    divorcee, and he was an industry leader. If our rtionship became public, it would stir up a scandal.


    Besides, As had just taken over ATL Empire and was still trying to establish his authority. I didn¡¯t


    want


    to cause him any trouble.


    Lauren giggled. ¡°Then what are you going to do? Are you taking the job?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am! Not only will I take it, I¡¯ll do a good job.¡± Why should I miss this golden opportunity just


    because Matthew was probing?


    Lauren gave me a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°You go, girl! But you must keep an eye on Matthew, okay? He¡¯s


    capable of anything. And be prepared in case the rivalry between Echelon Group and ATL Empire


    intensifies.¡±


    I¡¯ll be affected even if I don¡¯t take the job. If Echelon Group targets me, I may never escape trouble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Lauren said with a sigh. ¡°This is why I¡¯ve avoided getting into physical businesses at all


    costs. I¡¯m alone, with no children or family to work so hard for.¡±


    It saddened me when Lauren said that. Over our recent meetings, I had gotten to know her better. After


    her parents passed, she was alone in Foswood.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing just fine, and I admire the exciting life you¡¯ve built for yourself,¡± I said, trying to console


    her.


    However, my words seemed to trigger something within her, and Lauren burst into tears.

 Chapter 165

    Each Has Her Pain


    I was stunned. Why was Lauren crying?


    I handed her some tissues. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Was it something I said?¡±


    Lauren quickly waved off my concern. It saddened me to see her carefully applied makeup start to run.


    She had always appeared graceful and friendly, much like a flight attendant. What could cause


    someone who cared about her looks to cry in front of me?


    She took the tissue paper and blotted her face. Her red fingernails were eye¨Ccatching, but that didn¡¯t


    stop


    me from noticing ho


    shoulders were shaking as she sobbed.


    I promised to be a genuine friend to Lauren. Before this, I had resentment toward her and doubted her


    friendship. Instead of saying anything, I let her vent her frustrations


    When she pulled herself together, she dried off her remaining tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we all have our pain. Some solve them privately, while others must do so publicly¨Cfor instance,


    me. Everyone knows about my goddamn divorce,¡± I said. ¡°Theybeled me an abused wife dumped by


    a cheater. But life goes on, and if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be like your sister.¡±


    Lauren looked up at me, dumbstruck.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°We can support each other and deal with problems together,¡± I said. Her red¨Crimmed eyes made me


    feel


    bad for her.


    Lauren got choked up again, smiling as she wept. She eventually said, ¡°Thank you, Chloe. I appreciate


    it.¡±


    Seeing her vulnerable side contrasted with the woman who had uncovered Matthew and Mnie¡¯s


    affair


    during the anniversary.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ you¡¯re closer to me than my family,¡± she confessed.


    She held my hand and said, ¡°After all these years, no one has understood or cared about me. I know


    what those men want better than anyone, and I prioritize survival over chastity. But I have my dignity,


    and I¡¯m


    not content with how my life is heading.¡±


    I understood her feelings.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re wrong, Chloe. I¡¯m not enjoying my freedom and don¡¯t lead an exciting life. It¡¯s miserable not


    having a clear goal,¡± she admitted. ¡°So, you must build your career. If you ever need help, Just let me


    know. I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡±


    I held her delicate hand. ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me so much, and I haven¡¯t repaid you.¡±


    She smiled, letting out a bitterugh. I¡¯m like your older sister, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You are indeed.¡± I returned her smile and added, ¡°I should introduce you to my parents.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I knew she was upset about something, but I did not pursue it. I knew she would let me know when she


    was ready.


    A weekter, I signed the contract with Echelon. The terms were favorable, and we set the price high


    There was even a 30 percent deposit. Adrian was also very thorough with the contract details.


    The signing of this contract left ourpetitors envious, especially Integra. They tried topete with


    Matthew by offering an absurdly low price, but the project still ended up in my hands. To add insult to


    injury, the price was surprisingly high.


    Before I could celebrate it, Matthew called me and said, ¡°Honey, how¡¯s that? You have me to thank for


    the


    project. Now you know how much I care about you.¡±


    Disgusted, I hung up without a word.


    The phone rang again. Thinking it was Matthew, I picked up the call and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel


    ashamed?


    You disgust me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± It was a female voice.

 Chapter 166

    The Haughty Womant


    The unexpected female voice startled me, and I quickly looked at the caller ID. I was puzzled when I


    noticed it was an unfamiliar number.


    asi


    ¡°H¨CI¡¯m sorry! I¨CI was just.¡± I blushed as I started to exin myself, realizing my previous words were


    harsh.


    1 don¡¯t recognize your voice. May I ask who this is?¡±


    The person on the other end didn¡¯t answer my question, Instead, she asked in a distant but


    authoritative.


    tone, ¡°Is this Chloe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    *Prepare some steel window designs and bring them to ATL Empire¡¯s Design Division,¡± the woman¡¯s


    voice was cold andmanding, leaving no room for doubt. ¡°Come in person.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Although I agreed, I couldn¡¯t shake off my unease. I wondered who the woman was


    she was so cold.


    and why


    I rushed to the technical department and got them to print my designs. Then, I brought the quality


    inspection certificate and other validation documents before driving to ATL Empire¡¯s Design Division.


    Design Division was in the main building but was an independent department. Everyone knew ATL


    Empire¡¯s Design Division was highly authoritative. When I arrived on the designated floor, I exined


    my purpose, and the receptionist led me to the Chief Designer¡¯s office.


    There, I met aposed middle¨Caged woman in professional attire. As soon as I entered, she


    scrutinized


    me from head to toe before finally settling her gaze on my face. Her gaze was cold and sharp, and she


    seemed sure of who I was. She spoke without pleasantries, ¡°The design,¡±


    I politely handed over the designs I had brought. The woman wasted no time in taking them from me to


    review them. Soon after, she said, ¡°Okay, you can leave now.¡±


    I was displeased by her attitude and couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. She seemed to sense it and shifted


    her


    gaze from my designs to meet my eyes. Her tone grew increasingly unfriendly as she asked, ¡°Is there


    anything else?¡±


    I wondered how to respond for a while. I cleared my throat and finally said, ¡°The current designs cover


    the mostmonly used styles and sizes. If you have special requirements or unique structural


    shapes,


    pleasemunicate them to us. Design adjustments may take about three to five working days to cleContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Got it,¡± she replied decisively.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± I said, not wanting to engage with her further. After all, there was no


    need to interact with someone who didn¡¯t appreciate it. Respect should go both ways.


    I was still trying to process the encounter as I left the room and entered the elevator. I was sure she


    was the one on the phone earlier. This woman was unlike anyone I had ever met. She was arrogant


    and event


    hostile.


    I was surprised to run into Nick when I reached the ground floor. We both paused, and I took the


    initiative to greet him with a smile. ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Nick.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here today, Ms. Chloe?¡± he asked, his refined demeanor intact


    ¡°I came to deliver a set of steel window designs to the Design Division,¡± I replied truthfully.


    He hesitated for a moment before returning a polite smile to me. ¡°Oh, but why did youe in


    person?¡±


    I smiled, being deliberately subtle, ¡°They requested that I bring them personally. How could I refuse?¡±


    Nick looked curious this time but maintained his gentlemanly demeanor, saying, ¡°I see. Well, thank you


    for


    going through all the trouble.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. ¡°Mr. Nick, is there an issue?¡±


    After a pause, he replied, ¡°No, but if there are any issues, we can alwaysmunicate.¡±


    ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± I said with a smile, bidding Nick farewell as I left ATL Empire.


    However, I couldn¡¯t shake the unease in my heart.

 Chapter 167

    Something¡¯s Brewing


    I didn¡¯t rush back to thepany after leaving ATL Empire. Instead, I visited Ivanna. Since our


    schedules had been hectic, we had no time to meet. Ivanna looked surprised to see me. ¡°What brings


    you here?¡±


    I nced at her and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t just drop by for no reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell,¡± she replied mischievously, ¡°I thought you forgot about me and only cared for your new


    lover.¡±


    ¡°Stop with the sarcasm. If you have something to say, say it,¡± I retorted. I knew Ivanna¡¯s expression she


    had something on me. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so bold.


    sion meant


    did it


    Sure enough, she smirked and leaned in closer to me. She locked eyes with me and said, ¡°You guys


    already, right?¡±


    I blushed and tried to avoid her probing gaze. ¡°Mind your business! Don¡¯t make things up!¡±


    ¡°Am I? I saw how he escorted you back the other day. Am I still your best friend if I can¡¯t tell you have


    something going on with him?¡± Ivanna teased, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have some evidence, would I interrogate you


    like


    this?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided what to do yet. Stop talking about this. Why are you so nosy?¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Is it nosy of me? You attract the most gossip as a divorcee. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you.


    Ivanna¡¯s tone turned serious, ¡°Chlo, it¡¯ll be your downfall if someone exposes anything about you at a


    time


    like this. I¡¯m just looking out for you.¡±


    I fell silent when I realized Ivanna was right. I knew she had my best interests at heart.


    When I didn¡¯t respond, Ivanna continued, ¡°Remember, there were some loose ends during your divorce


    proceedings. He¡¯s a prominent figure now, and countless people are watching him. I¡¯m not against your


    rtionship; I¡¯m just giving you a heads¨Cup. Be careful!*


    I nodded, and Ivanna said, ¡°All right, enough about that. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Can you get me a list of Echelon Group¡¯s clients? Preferably those rted to their currentnd deals in


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the city?¡± I asked Ivanna.


    Ivanna eximed. ¡°Chloe, what are you nning?! That¡¯s a dangerous thought you have. Do you


    understand what you¡¯re doing?¡± Then she said hushedly, ¡°That counts as a business crime, do you


    know.


    that? It¡¯s not as simple as investigating Matthew.¡±


    I sighed and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve also secured a contract with Echelon Group for a project. I just want some


    172


    Ivanna warned, ¡°Can¡¯t you ask Johnson? Besides, bigpanies like Echelon Group are meticulous. It


    would be bad for us if they catch wind of any investigation. You shouldy low!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Johnson, then,¡± I reluctantly agreed.


    After leaving Ivanna¡¯s ce, I pondered her words. She was correct; I needed to ensure the project¡¯s


    sess and qualitypletion while minimizing risks. I pulled over to the side of the road and called


    Johnson.


    He didn¡¯t answer, so I waited in my car, thinking it might be inconvenient for him to talk now. However, it


    didn¡¯t take long for Johnson to call back. ¡°Ms. Chloe, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve signed the contract with Echelon Group,¡± I informed him.


    ¡°You signed it? Did itnd in your basket just like that?¡± Johnson sounded surprised.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Matthew has always eyed this contract. He put a lot of effort into getting it. I find it hard to believe he


    would let it go so quickly,¡± Johnson replied with a hint of skepticism, ¡°That must be why I saw Mnie


    so


    furious in his office this morning. No one knows what happened.


    ¡°Can you find out more for mean


    have to be cautious,¡± I requested. 1


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll try, but I can¡¯t guarantee Matthew will reveal anything. He has be very


    cunningtely and seems determined to forge a close partnership with Echelon Group,¡± Johnson


    cautioned.


    ¡°By the way, there seems to be hope for us for thend in Operose. I¡¯m not sure what ATL Empire is up


    to. Well, maybe they¡¯re just having some internal issues. Did you perhaps ask Mr. As about it?¡±


    I gave a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask too much about these things.¡±


    My answer was impable. On one hand, I didn¡¯t deny my rtionship with As. On the other, I didn¡¯t


    admit I couldn¡¯t afford to make a wrong move. 1


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll gather some information,¡± Johnson agreed, seemingly more enthusiastic now. ¡°Wait for my


    update.¡±


    I revealed a faint smile as I hung up the call. I could sense something was brewing from Johnson¡¯s


    response. I just had to make,someone go crazy to find out what it was.

 Chapter 168

    Happy Birthday


    I smirked, knowing dealing with Mnie was a piece of cake. However, I decided to keep a low profile


    after signing the contract as it would make anyone envious. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to stir the pot at this


    sensitive time.


    As for using Mnie, I would have to wait for the right moment.


    Although Tuesday was my birthday, I might have forgotten it if my mother hadn¡¯t prepared a special


    breakfast. Ava woke up early and sang a birthday song with her childlike voice. Her voice was so


    heartwarming that I felt an indescribable mix of emotions.


    Matthew was supposed to be away on a business trip on this dayst year. However, he returned in the


    evening with a ne, aplete set of makeup items, and his wishes. We even went to Al Dente, a


    well¨Cknown restaurant, for dinner with the whole family.


    Looking back now, I wondered if he had been on a business trip or if he had been spending time with


    Mnie.


    I chuckled bitterly, feeling a lump in my throat. I lowered my head and bit into a waffle, saying, ¡°Mom, I


    know it¡¯s my birthday today, but you¡¯ve sacrificed so much to raise me. Let¡¯s go out for dinnerter.¡±


    My father chuckled and raised his hand in agreement. But my mother hesitated, asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t we


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    cook at home?¡±


    My fatherughed and pointed at my mother, saying, ¡°Chlo says it¡¯s your ¡®suffering¡® day, and you still


    want to cook at home? You¡¯re indeed a good wife who likes staying at home. Getting you to rx is


    impossible.


    ¡°Yeah, Mom! Please don¡¯t cook today. You¡¯ve worked hard enough. I¡¯ll reserve a table and invite


    Ivanna, Ryan, and a new friend to join us. Let¡¯s have a good time and rx.¡±


    Ava clung to my arm and blinked her innocent eyes. She asked earnestly, ¡°Mommy, are we going to a


    restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sweetheart, do you want to go?¡± I looked at my beautiful daughter and was touched. I kissed her


    chubby cheek and said, ¡°My baby loves going to the restaurant, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go to the restaurant!¡± Ava pped and jumped a couple of times. Then she paused, ¡°But


    will


    Daddy.


    She stopped herself from saying more, and my heart skipped a beat. I knew she wanted to ask if her


    dad


    would be there.


    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t be there. From now on, I¡¯ll take you to restaurants. You can order whatever you want to


    eat.¡± I hugged her and spoke earnestly. I didn¡¯t want to fabricate lies and deceive her like divorcees


    who made their children wait indefinitely.


    I knew there were times I couldn¡¯t shield Ava from these things, and she had to learn to face them.


    ¡°Daddy is bad. He kissed Aunt Mnie and not Mommy. Bad Daddy! I don¡¯t want to eat with him


    anymore!


    She looked at me and said thoughtfully, ¡°I saw it!¡±


    Her words shocked me. I never knew she saw such a thing. Still, I couldn¡¯t tell Ava he wasn¡¯t bad or


    encourage hatred to grow in her heart. Hatred was dangerous and difficult to remove once it took root


    in


    one¡¯s heart.


    My parents and I exchanged helpless nces. Then, my fatherforted me, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think about


    such unpleasant things. Today¡¯s a day to be happy. You¡¯ll meet someone who truly cares and loves


    you. You have nothing to regret. There¡¯s no need topromise, either!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Daddy too! I want a good daddy, not a bad one!¡°.


    ¡°Ava, listen to Mommy. He¡¯s not bad, he¡¯s just-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s bad! He even hits you and screams at you, Mommy! He made you cry, too! Bad Daddy!¡± Ava


    looked at me, her little face contorted with anger. She said with determination, ¡°I don¡¯t want him!¡±


    I held Ava tightly. Daughters typically cared for their mothers more; my daughter was no exception.


    My heart still felt heavy when I reached my office the following day. I didn¡¯t want Ava to harbor such


    hatred at a young age. Still, I could do nothing to defend Matthew.¡±


    At that moment, I started to miss As even more. It had been days since Ist saw him, even though I


    knew he was busy after reiming hispany. He probably had many things to manage. Moreover, I


    felt


    he didn¡¯te from a simple family.


    I held my phone for a long time. Finally, I could no longer hold back from calling As. It took some time


    before he answered my call, and I heard his low voice, ¡°Yeah?¡°

 Chapter 169

    A Heartwarming Family Dinner


    ¡°Are you busy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What is it? Go ahead,¡± As sounded somewhat unhappy, making my heart race slightly.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked, feeling a bit uneasy.


    ¡°Quillbrooke,¡± he hushedly spoke, sounding like he was in a meeting.


    I felt even more awkward. ¡°I was just¡­wondering what you¡¯re up to right now. I¡¯m fine, so you can call


    me


    ack when you¡¯re not busy.


    I quickly hung up but couldn¡¯t hide my disappointment. I wanted to tell As I missed him but knew the


    situation prevented it. Since he was a business tycoon, being with him daily was impossible.


    Perhaps choosing him meant not living an everyday life. I chuckled, wondering why I was so


    sentimental


    since it was only my birthday. Soon, Iposed myself because I had many important things to


    handle. I


    couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on my emotions and had to face reality.


    That afternoon, I called Lauren and Ivanna to invite them for dinner. Ivanna knew it was my birthday


    and


    always remembered it each year.


    Before leaving work, I went to Ryan¡¯s office and saw him buried in his work. He didn¡¯t stop working


    when I


    entered, so I waited. Without looking up, he said, ¡°Give me ten minutes.¡±


    I sat before his desk and watched him work tirelessly. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder when I became an evil


    capitalist. Ten minutester, he finally looked at me and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I was annoyed that men always sounded so indifferent and direct. I calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner


    together.¡±


    Ryan smiled and stood up, saying, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    He continued discussing work¨Crted matters with me until he received a call. After the call, he said,


    ¡°All


    right, we can go now.¡±


    As we headed downstairs together, he stopped at the front desk for something beforeing outside


    with me. Soon after, I drove to Al Dente while Ivanna fetched my parents and daughter.


    They were already in the private room when I arrived. I saw a massive two¨Ctier cake on the table and


    my


    daughter staring at it with widened eyes. It was adorable.


    Ryan didn¡¯t seem surprised when we entered, appearing like he had anticipated this. However, my


    parents


    Ivanna told me she had already ordered the dishes and asked if I was satisfied. Thinking about the


    lobster from thepany party, I ordered an extra one and added a soup of the day for everyone


    Before long, someone knocked on the private room door, and I rushed to open it. When Laura entered,


    she looked surprised and asked me, somewhat awkwardly, W¨CWhat¡¯s going on here?


    I replied. ¡°I just wanted you to meet my parents and daughter


    She pointed at the table. ¡°What about that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, today¡¯s my birthday!¡± I smiled at her.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Chloe, this isn¡¯t right!¡± She looked at me disapprovingly


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? I just wanted you to meet my parents. My birthday isn¡¯t that important. I treat it as a


    family gathering¨Ceveryone here is dear to me. That¡¯s why I invited you.¡±


    I introduced everyone to Lauren, and she sat beside my mother. I told my mother. ¡°Starting today, you


    have another daughter.¡±


    Lauren¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. I knew it had been long since she had experienced such a family.


    gathering. It was a joyous meal, especially for Ava. After all, her loved ones surrounded her and treated


    her like a princess.


    I discovered that Ryan had stopped at the front desk earlier to pick up the gift he had gotten me. It was


    a


    ne he had ordered from Lexington. He said he had never forgotten my birthday.


    Ivanna gave me a watch every year. All my watches were gifts from her. Finally, I realized Lauren had


    settled the bill, leaving everyone surprised.


    Ava fell asleep in my arms before we reached home. She still had cream near her mouth, making her


    look.


    adorable yet beautiful. I hugged her and kissed her cheek while silently apologizing to her.


    I didn¡¯t know how disappointed her little heart must have been for not seeing her dad on such an


    asion. The car stopped, and I struggled slightly to carry Ava out, only to notice someone waiting


    there.

 Chapter 170

    Can I Take Her Out?


    He stood by the car as I got out with Ava, and he approached us, saying, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    My dad had a strong impression of As, mainly since thetter had visited my dad at the hospital


    twice. My mom said, ¡°Hello, Mr. As, pleasee in! I¡¯m sorry if we kept you waiting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mrs. Laura. I just arrived,¡± he said with a smile. When he saw me carrying Ava, he asked,


    Can I help?¡±


    I was surprised as I stood rooted, not knowing what to say. However, As had already approached


    me,


    saying, ¡°Let me hold her.¡±


    His gesture made me feel like crying for some reason. He reached out for Ava, but it seemed he didn¡¯t


    know how to take her from my arms.


    ¡°1 can manage,¡± I said.


    ¡°You can give her to me. You look like you¡¯re struggling,¡± As insisted, and I could only pass Ava to


    him.


    From his stiff and awkward posture, I knew he had never held a child. Still, he was earnest, like he was


    handling a delicate item. I almostughed at his awkwardness and went to help adjust his posture.


    After I ced Ava¡¯s head in the crook of his arm, he finally rxed and smiled slyly at me before


    following me inside. Soon, he carried Ava to her room with my guidance.


    I


    Immediately after, I carefully changed Ava into her pajamas and tucked her into bed. Meanwhile, As.


    stood behind me to watch me take care of everything.


    When I finally finished and looked at him, he leaned down and kissed my forehead, which startled me.


    Soon, I took him downstairs, where he conversed with my dad.


    Unable to contain my curiosity, I asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you in Quillbrooke? Why did youe back?¡±


    As soon as I asked, I realized it was a rather inappropriate question.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I found out it was your birthday today, so I rushed back. Perhaps I¡¯m a bitte,¡± As replied candidly,


    his


    eyes meeting mine.


    Meanwhile, my dad gazed at As¡¯s face as if examining his intentions. My mom also looked surprised.


    I


    was amazed at how even a reserved person like my mom could understand the meaning behind


    As¡¯s


    words and actions.


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush and nce at my dad.


    ¡°Mr. George, may I take Chloe out to celebrate?¡± As asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to return to


    Quillbrooke tomorrow for a crucial meeting.¡±


    As soon as he said that, I felt like a guilty child who had done something wrong. I nced at my dad,


    my heart racing as I gulped nervously.


    I inwardly criticized As for being too bold. I wondered how my dad would perceive this situation. I had


    just gotten divorced, and now a man was at my doorstep, boldly inviting me out. His earlier words.


    indicated that I meant a lot to him, and he had rushed back just to celebrate my birthday despite having


    an important meeting tomorrow,


    With all his years of experience, my dad had indeed encountered various situations. Additionally, he


    had worked as a school principal, so he wouldn¡¯t be oblivious to As¡® intentions.


    My dad responded smilingly, ¡°You dide to celebrate Chloe¡¯s birthday despite your busy schedule.


    That¡¯s kind of you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because today¡¯s special for Chloe. It¡¯s a meaningful birthday for her, so I hope to spend it


    with her,¡± As¡¯s words touched me, but I was still nervous.


    I looked at my dad, who subtly nodded at me. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    As stood up upon receiving permission. ¡°We¡¯ll be backter. I promise to keep her safe.¡±


    My dad nodded again. ¡°Thank you, Mr. As.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I walked out of the house with him as my mind was a mess. When he held me, my


    heart. gradually calmed down. I tried not to overthink and hoped to make the most of our time together.


    He softly said to me, ¡°Time is running out. We can only go to the hotel. I promised your dad to send


    your backter, and I intend to keep my promise.¡±


    As¡¯s words filled me with a sense offort. He understood the importance of respect rather than


    being overbearing


    Still, I blushed, considering he had boldlye to my house to pick me up. I dared not guess what it


    meant, and I didn¡¯t want to imagine what my dad¡¯s opinion might be.

 Chapter 171

    The Birthday Gift


    When we entered the Starlight International penthouse, a dinner for two and a chilled bottle of wine


    were


    waiting for us.


    As pulled me into his arms and said, ¡°Happy birthday! This was the best I could do because I¡¯ve


    been


    swamped. But I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t miss it.¡±


    I leaned into him and said, ¡°I prefer simple celebrations. Just being with you makes me happy.¡±


    With a magician¡¯s ir, he produced a gift box seemingly out of nowhere. I looked at him, and he


    gestured


    at me to open it.


    I lifted the lid, revealing a stunning pen. It was adorned with diamonds and featured my initials iid


    with


    rubies.


    ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous!¡± How did he know that I had a thing for pens?


    Back then, I used to collect various pens and had a sizable collection at my parents¡® house. However,


    when life grew busier, I set my collection aside.


    The pen was not just a luxury item. It was a genuine work of art¨Can Aurora Diamante fountain pen. It


    was


    a pen I had once mentioned to Matthew that I would buy when I became rich.


    I


    Matthew responded by poking my forehead and saying, ¡°Get real. Who buys a pen when they get


    rich?¡±


    I remembered telling As, saying, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± I didn¡¯t tell him that Matthew¡¯s response


    disappointed me.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept this. This is too expensive!¡± I closed the lid and handed the box back to him.


    ¡°I want you to use it to sign all the contracts you pursue. This pen symbolizes your new life, and I¡¯ll help


    you achieve all your wishes because you deserve it.¡±


    ¡°But..it¡¯s too expensive!¡± I knew this custom¨Cmade Aurora must¡¯ve cost a fortune.


    1 had it made just for you. It exists because of you. You won¡¯t disappoint me, will you?¡±


    He sounded so sweet that I couldn¡¯t say no. What did I do to deserve him?


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left. Do you really want to spend it debating something made just for you?¡±


    He sounded like he would leave soon. I leaned into him, unsure when I would see him again.


    He kissed me and said, ¡°Now close your eyes and make another wish.¡±


    I put my hands together and wished. Maybe it was impossible, but I wanted it. Didn¡¯t I get the pen


    dreamed of? Everything was possible!


    I opened my eyes and looked at his well¨Cdefined face. He always seemed strong in my presence, and I


    knew I could count on him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll work together to fulfill that wish you made. You must make a new wish each year, and we¡¯ll make


    it


    happen.¡± He handed me a ss of wine. ¡°Go easy on this.¡±


    I took it and murmured. ¡°So you have to return to Quillbrooke?¡±


    As nodded. ¡°The meeting is crucial.¡±


    His voice turned serious as he said, ¡°When I¡¯m not around, you can always talk to Nick, especially


    regarding project matters. You only need to answer to him.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± I remembered the woman who requested the design drawings

 Chapter 172

    Up in the Air


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Design Division asked for the drawings,¡± I said. ¡°I met Nick the other day and told him


    about


    it, so he¡¯s aware.¡±


    ¡°Design Division?¡± Then he said, ¡°They could always get them from Nick¡¯s project department. You


    don¡¯t


    have to resend them.¡±


    I almost criticized that mean woman, but I refrained. After all, she was his employee. I said nothing, and


    he didn¡¯t ask further questions about it.


    Time went by fast, and we were only together for four hours. It waste at night when he sent me


    home. I felt terrible when I saw how tired he looked. He had hurried back just for my birthday and would


    have to


    leave for Quillbrooke early tomorrow.


    At the door, he pulled me into his arms and held me for a moment. ¡°Good night.¡±


    I looked at him. Try to get some sleep


    1 will.¡±


    okay?¡±


    He watched me go in. I didn¡¯t want to close the door, but he¡¯d never leave if I didn¡¯t. He needed to rest.


    I shut the door with a heavy heart, and then ran upstairs to my room. Looking out the window, I saw


    As


    staring up at me.


    He turned, got into his car, and drove off. It left me feeling alone.


    I felt like a teenage girl with her first love. He was all I could think about. I tossed and turned in bed but


    couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    The following day, I drove to Starlight International, hoping to see him again. However, the receptionist


    said he hadn¡¯t returned to the hotel.


    I returned to the office listlessly and called him. He told me he had gone straight to Quillbrookest


    night.


    Ryan was surprised to see my under¨Ceye bags when he entered my office. He sat down and handed


    me a document. ¡°The materials for the Echelon Group project have been approved, and it¡¯ll start next


    week. So


    far, so good.¡±


    Carol came in to give me a report, and I asked for some coffee.


    Then Mnie called. Assuming she was upset that I got the lucrative project, I chuckled and didn¡¯t pick


    I wanted to use her to fish for information, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood. She could go fuck herself for all i


    cared.


    Also, I knew Mnie was oblivious to what Matthew was doing. How did they end up together in the


    first ce? I guess it must have been their shared interest in money, huh?


    I I I left the office early to pick up Ava, and Ste called while I was on my way.


    She asked, ¡°Are you in your office?¡±


    ¡°No, I left.¡± I wasn¡¯t in high spirits after a sleepless night. All I wanted was to go home and sleep.


    ¡°Not again!¡± Sheughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost there. I wanted to spend some time with you.¡± 1


    Being from a wealthy family sure had its perks, didn¡¯t it? She had plenty of free time!


    ¡°I might not be able to do this again after today,¡± she sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve got no other ns. Would you like to


    meet up?¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I stopped at a red light, hesitant to agree because I didn¡¯t have time for this.


    ¡°My mom¡¯sing to Foswood tomorrow,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Even though she gave her job to As, she


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    just won¡¯t let go. It¡¯s driving As mad.¡± 1


    I tensed, and my focus sharpened. What she said seemed important.


    ¡°Why does that trouble you?¡± I asked lightly.


    ¡°Me? She¡¯ll make everything about her, Chloe! I¡¯m just one of her pawns.¡± Ste sighed. ¡°I wonder how


    things are going in Quillbrooke. Everything¡¯s up in the air now.¡±


    I was intrigued.

 Chapter 173

    Who Dares?


    ATL Empire still seemed in trouble, and I wondered what was happening. The traffic light turned green,


    and I continued driving. ¡°I¡¯m almost home.¡±


    Ste¡¯s voice sounded a bit moody as she said, ¡°Come on. I have no friends here, and I need someone


    to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    talk to.¡±


    ¡°Then wait for me at the coffeehouse across the office building.¡± I nced at the kindergarten, turned


    the


    car around, and headed back.


    At the coffeehouse, Ste was nowhere to be found. I was about to call her when she entered with a


    smile, looking pretty as ever. She set a small paper bag in front of me. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    I gave her and the bag a puzzled look. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from thetest YSL collection. I just got it,¡® she said.


    I knew the lipstick was quite expensive. ¡°I rarely wear makeup. You should keep it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I ordered it just for you.¡± She nced at me. ¡°And you gave me a treat, didn¡¯t you? Consider it my way


    of


    saying thanks. Just take it.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you then,¡± I replied, not wanting to make a fuss over it.


    As she sat down, Ste suddenly said, ¡°You had a rough night, huh? What¡¯s with the dark circles?¡±


    I rubbed my eyes and smiled sheepishly. ¡°I had a drink with friendsst night and got homete. Do I


    look


    that bad?¡±


    ¡°Of course you do!¡± She seemed concerned. ¡°Staying upte is a big no¨Cno. It ages the skin quickly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a single mom. I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    Despite what I said, I felt self¨Cconscious seeing Ste¡¯s beautiful face. Even Ivanna had reminded me


    several times to take care of my looks.


    We ordered drinks and chatted until Ste shifted the conversation to her family.


    ¡°I miss the Nocturnia sunshine,¡± she sighed, looking out the window and reclining on the sofa. ¡°I


    wonder


    when I can go back.


    over b


    been forced to do thing


    your will? Sitting up, she looked at me. That¡¯s what I¡¯m


    ¡°Who would dare pressure you into it?¡± I sipped my coffee, though I already had more than enough


    caffeine that day.


    She shook her head helplessly. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve never experienced it, have you? Even As couldn¡¯t


    do


    anything about it, let alone me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I knew she was trying to tell me something.


    Sometimes, it felt like she enjoyed keeping me in suspense.


    I pretended to be aloof and added, ¡°ATL Empire is a


    kelompany and


    financially strong. Who¡¯d dare.


    push you guys around? It¡¯s not like small business owners like me who struggle just to survive.¡±


    As if testing my indifference, she examined my face. She admitted, ¡°Things are moreplicated than


    you think. I and As have little control over many family matters. Especially marriage.¡±


    I was stunned as I stared at her.


    She giggled at my reaction and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t see that oneing, did you? Well, my mother


    needed.


    to ensure our assets stayed within the family. She¡¯s not just going to give ATL Empire away.¡±


    My heart raced. Did she just say what I think she did?


    ¡°Do you mean¡­ you and Mr. As are expected to marry each other? Are you engaged?¡± I quickly set.


    down the cup as my hand shook slightly.


    She shrugged and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no secret in my family. I guess that¡¯s why my mom adopted me back


    then.¡±


    She kept her gaze on me, wearing a radiant smile. It seemed she wanted me to know this.

 Chapter 174

    A Battle of Wits


    Despite feelingpletely helpless, I tried to appear unconcerned. It was clear what Ste was trying


    to


    tell me.


    I


    However, I couldn¡¯t let on how I felt. I realized she had been probing me ever since we first met.


    She seemed surprised by my indifference. ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think this is normal, do you?¡±


    I sipped my coffee, but it tasted bitter. ¡°I wasn¡¯t born rich, so I don¡¯t understand your world. Though I¡¯m


    a


    businesswoman, I¡¯d never force anyone against their will, especially not my family.¡±


    Ste was somewhat taken aback.


    ¡°Does your mom need to force you into it? You can just marry if you love each other. After all, you¡¯re


    not


    rted.¡± I stared at her, my words taunting


    She wanted to tell me that As was hers and find out if there was anything between us. I wanted to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    know why they weren¡¯t married if he loved her. I doubted she could answer me!


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject. We¡¯re getting off track,¡± Ste chuckled. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve been so


    interested in you from the start?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You look just like a woman As deeply loved before. I was shocked when I first saw you, thinking she


    hade to Foswood.¡± Ste let out a gloatingugh.


    ¡°The woman he was in love with?¡± I couldn¡¯t help repeating it.


    ¡°Yeah, one he¡¯d never forget.¡± Ste said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve had a crush on As since I was a kid, when


    he


    disappeared for six years, he¡­ Ah, forget it. Let¡¯s not discuss that.¡±


    She was good at keeping me in suspense.


    ¡°Anyway, As has a secret¨Che never stopped searching for that woman. That¡¯s why I have


    reservations


    about our marriage. Of course, it¡¯s not up to us to decide.¡± Ste implied once again that As was


    hers.


    That made me feel terrible. I loved him and couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being just a substitute.


    ¡°Why did he disappear for six years?¡± I couldn¡¯t Imagine him doing something like that.


    w knows, Stelle andered. I couldn¡¯t tell if she truly meant it or not.


    th her, B


    Even though she was smiling at me, her eyes weren¡¯t.


    1 offered an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, all the talk got me sleepy. I need to hit the sack.¡±


    It was challenging to y this mind game with her while feeling hazy.


    ¡°You should. You don¡¯t look too well.¡± Ste walked outside with me and said, ¡°My mom will be shocked


    to see you.¡±


    I was taken aback. ¡°I won¡¯t get to meet her, will I?¡±


    ¡°I bet you will since you have a project with ATL Empire. Not to mention the striking resemnce to that


    woman,¡± Ste remarked. ¡°Miracles can happen, you know.¡±


    I waved her goodbye before getting into my car. Her words left me unsettled.

 Chapter 175

    Waiting for Him to Speak


    It seemed I had underestimated Ste, and she wasn¡¯t as innocent as I thought. Those from ATL


    Empire were never what they seemed. I once again realized the inexplicable force that had sucked me


    in.


    I pinched my thigh to wake myself up.


    My mom had picked up Ava from kindergarten, who ran over to me ¡°ou¡¯re so early today, Mommy!


    Uncle Ryan bought me a new doll.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ryan?¡± I was puzzled.


    Ryan came out of the kitchen wearing an apron. ¡°I was at the bank earlier and bumped into your mom.


    So,


    I apanied her to the kindergarten.


    My mom joined him from the kitchen and said, ¡°He also took us to Parkside za, and we went


    shopping


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    at the supermarket.¡±


    I could tell she liked Ryan from how happy she looked.


    ¡°I saw you leaving the office early. Why are you only back now?¡± Ryan asked.


    ¡°Well, I was almost at the kindergarten, but Ste wanted to meet me,¡± I said, tired.


    Ava showed me a new Barbie doll from thetest release. I had a soft spot for Barbies, too. When I


    was a freshman, Ryan had given me one, though I wasn¡¯t sure where it had ended up.


    Seeing Ryan in an apron made me feel embarrassed. ¡°Mom, why are you making Ryan cook?¡±


    I reached out to take the apron off of him. ¡°Allow me.¡±


    ¡°Just take a nap, and I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done. I¡¯m not a bad cook, you know,¡± Ryan said, stepping


    out of


    my reach. ¡°Look at how tired you look. Go sleep.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ryan, I¡¯ll nap with my Barbie with my mommy,¡± Ava said, looking adorable.


    I was indeed disoriented as countless images raced through my mind. My limbs were also weak.


    ¡°Go take a nap,¡± my mother said, seeing my glum expression. ¡°We¡¯ll call you when dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    Fearing I might pass out, I didn¡¯t insist on helping them. When I eventually woke up, it was already


    eight in


    the morning.


    chedzily and didn¡¯t feel like getting up, but I was confused when I saw daylight through the


    Why wasn¡¯t it dark yet? How long had I been asleep? I rested a while longer and wondered why dinner


    wasn¡¯t ready. I was starving.


    I


    I rolled over and found that my phone was off. When I turned it on, it kept going off with multiple alerts.


    Picking it up, I was shocked to see it was already 8.25 a.m. What the hell?


    Then I checked the date. It was the 16th!


    I scrambled out of bed and quickly washed up. How long had I been asleep? It was the first time I¡¯ve


    slept


    that much since discovering Matthew¡¯s infidelity. After some mental math, I realized I¡¯d been out for a


    whopping 17 hours!


    It seemed my mom had already taken Ava to kindergarten, and the house was quiet. My dad was the


    only


    one in the living room, reading the newspaper. I greeted him and went to the dining room, where


    breakfast was served.


    I was starving, so I devoured my meal. My dad walked over and sat across from me. I sensed that he


    had


    something to say, which made me feel a bit guilty for some reason.


    ¡°Why are you so hungry?¡± he asked, gazing at me kindly.


    Well, I had only eaten a little yesterday afternoon. Of course I was hungry.


    However, I sensed that my dad was leading up to something. I started to feel anxious and waited for


    him


    to speak.

 Chapter 176

    Someone Who Protects You


    My heart pounded because I knew my dad wanted to discussst night¡¯s events. Sure enough, he


    looked at me and asked about As, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meddle in your rtionships, but you just got out


    of a failed


    marriage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt again. I¡¯ve researched As¨Chis family background doesn¡¯t quite


    match.


    ours. I¡¯m worried about how your rtionship will turn out.¡±


    I choked on my food, knowing my dad wasn¡¯t entirely convinced about As. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry for making


    you worry,¡± I swallowed my food and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be overly concerned. I know what


    I¡¯m


    doing and what I want.


    ¡°As and I are just friends. Even though he¡¯s been good to me, I haven¡¯t considered anything else. I


    want to work on mypany first and worry about other thingster. I¡¯m just going with the flow.¡±


    I pushed around the food on my te, unsure how to reassure my dad.


    ¡°Mr. As has been a great help to me. I can fully break free from Matthew and suppress that asshole


    when I be strong. I lost ten years of my life because of him, and I won¡¯t forgive him for that. Don¡¯t


    worry too much, Dad.¡±


    My dad nodded. Indeed, he also held a profound grudge against Matthew..


    ¡°Once I¡¯m stable, I¡¯ll consider my future. After all, I can¡¯t let Ava suffer. I just got divorced and don¡¯t want


    to think about this now. Still, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. As toe back to celebrate my birthdayst night.¡±


    I rambled on, not even sure what I was saying


    ¡°Yeah, I just hope you have a healthy and happy life. Other things don¡¯t matter to your mother and me.


    We¡¯ll be at ease if that person cares for you. In case we¡¯re not around anymore, there will be someone


    to


    protect you.


    My dad¡¯s words touched me deeply. It reminded me of when As told me he would protect me from


    harm.


    I felt a lump in my throat, saying, ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t need anyone to protect me when I be strong


    enough.¡±


    I forced a smile, my eyes a bit teary. ¡°Give me some freedom, Dad. That way, I¡¯ll feel more rxed.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I was only offering advice and not interfering with your affairs. You¡¯re the only one who


    can


    tell if you¡¯re happy. Your mom and I only want that for you. That¡¯s our biggest wish.¡±


    My dad didn¡¯t delve deeper. He was democratic and didn¡¯t push his views. He didn¡¯t mention that they


    preferred Ryan either, and I knew he didn¡¯t want to stress me out.


    ¡°Dad, regardless of who I choose, if I am ever making that choice. I will make it clear to you. The


    person! choose should not only be capable of protecting me but also my family. Things won¡¯t be like


    they used to


    1. be. You can rest assured.¡±


    I said these words to ease my dad¡¯s mind because those were my goals.


    Since my dad didn¡¯t say much more, I got up and told him, ¡°I need to get to work. The new project is.


    about to start, and I¡¯m pretty busy with it.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Go ahead! Drive safe, and make sure to have lunch on time. Don¡¯t skip meals! My dad stood up,


    walked


    me to the door, and watched me enter the car.


    I saw my dad standing on the steps through the rearview mirror, watching my car leave. I knew he still


    had a lot he wanted to say.


    When I arrived at Gr Tower and entered the lobby, I saw a group gathered around the front desk.


    Someone with a shrill voice was berating the staff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look down on others just because things have changed! Have you forgotten how you


    used to treat us? Tanum Corporation will be mine sooner orter. Don¡¯t push it, or things won¡¯t look


    good for


    anyone when I return one day!¡±


    As soon as I heard this voice, I knew Mnie was the one causing the scene.

 Chapter 177

    Delivering Information on a Silver tter


    I raised an eyebrow and strolled over. Mnie stood there, arms akimbo.


    It had only been a few days since west met, but her baby bump had grown noticeably. It protruded


    confidently, just like her. I thought it was an impressive sight, chuckling to myself. It seemed shee


    to deliver information to me on a silver tter.


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Mnie, you¡¯re here! Don¡¯t get so worked up. Be mindful of the little prince in your belly.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I said ¡°prince¡± because the Murphys believed Mnie would have a boy.


    She turned to re at me. When she saw me approaching, she fired back, ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t act all high and


    mighty with your sarcasm!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so rude of you, Mnie. You should consider prenatal care. Your words and actions aren¡¯t good


    for the baby,¡± I taunted, pretending to be unconcerned, ¡°You¡¯re someone¡¯s ¡®wife¡® now, so you should.


    consider how you act in public. Your brother would be distressed if anything terrible happened to you.¡±


    The initially angry receptionists chuckled and looked at me with gratitude.


    ¡°What brings you to Tanum Corporation?¡± I asked. ¡°Come with me to the office. You might not know yet,


    but we¡¯re full on staff now. I thank you and your brother for taking those old guys with you. My team is


    much younger now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, Chloe. Stop thinking you¡¯re all that just because you secured two contracts. You better


    watch yourself. Do you think you got the Echelon Group contract out of thin air?¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes


    reddened with anger. ¡°You only got it because Matt pitied you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, your brother is so attentive. Well, I¡¯ll send you two a big gift when you get married. Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯ll be nice to you and your brother.¡± I exaggerated my sarcasm, hitting every nerve by referring to


    Matthew


    as her brother.


    The employees in the room wouldugh whenever I said ¡°brother.¡±


    Everyone knew Mnie had seduced her brother. Sure enough, many also knew the two were not


    blood-


    rted. Still, they grew up as siblings.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Mnie caught my sarcasm and stomped toward me.


    ¡°What are you here just to argue with me? Are you upset that your brother got me the project? Don¡¯t be


    so


    petty. I heard you¡¯re cozying up to Echelon Group. Is that single contract worth all this fuss?


    your brothers


    hard I to arrange this. So, aren¡¯t you afraid I might refuse to telse on the


    I stared into Mnie¡¯s eyes. Indeed, she widened them as she stared back at me. ¡°How did you


    know?¡±


    Her response confirmed my suspicion that Matthew had conspired with Echelon Group to trap me.


    Mnie looked as if she was trying to analyze the truth in my words. I knew she wasn¡¯t as educated


    and


    sharp as me.


    Most of her intelligence was toward pleasing men. With Matthew¡¯s pampering, she didn¡¯t need to


    develop


    her intellect further.


    I


    My mind raced as I added, ¡°Isn¡¯t thatmon in business? Do you two think I¡¯m that person¡¯s


    weakness? Fifty thousand square meters isn¡¯t enough. Tell Matthew to put in more effort if he wants to


    make a deal


    with me.


    ¡°Humans do have endless greed regarding wealth. I was with him for many years, so I know how his


    rotten mind thinks.¡±


    ¡°C¨CChloe, how do you know all this? You better tell me now! Eche-¡°Mnie stopped, looked around,


    and


    swallowed whatever she wanted to say.


    It seemed I had hit the mark. Indeed, they were trying to use me to test As, wanting to see if I was


    hist


    I


    weakness. Still, I wondered why they would suspect me. It couldn¡¯t be because of Matthew¡¯s baseless


    spection.


    As I had told Mnie earlier, I would look down on Echelon Group if things were this simple. There had


    to


    be something fishy going on here.

 Chapter 178

    The Determining Meal


    I figured someone like Mnie wouldn¡¯t understand the situation¡¯s deeperyers. It would be pointless,


    even if I asked her.


    ¡°All right, who told me doesn¡¯t matter, Mrs. Mnie. That¡¯s not something you would know


    anyway.


    If you


    rant to keep s


    something a secret, you shouldn¡¯t tell anyone else about it. Leave and tell your brother!


    appreciate his efforts. He should focus on securing his alliances better.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and turned to leave. After some much¨Cneeded sleep, my mind felt


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    sharper.


    ¡°Stop right there, Chloe! If you dare seduce Matthew again, you¡¯ll get it from me!¡± she shouted at my


    back,


    unwilling to let it go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have no interest in your crap!¡± I replied loudly, waving without looking back while walking


    into the elevator.


    Mnie was still cursing at me from a distance as the elevator doors closed.


    Meanwhile, I felt foolish and ashamed for even liking someone like Matthew. He was just a rat in the


    gutter who had some good days but now thought he was the king of the jungle. It seemed I couldn¡¯t


    ignore that cunning scumbag.


    I thought Lauren was right in saying Matthew was disgusting.


    I understood Mnie entirely. She wasn¡¯t just angry about me getting the contract but was more upset


    that Matthew had ¡°helped¡± me. I was a thorn in her side.


    I held the pen As had gifted me as I sat in my office. I casually wrote his name on a piece of paper as


    I wondered how he was doing. Ste had told me he would return today, but I didn¡¯t know whether or


    not


    he had arrived yet.


    I felt tempted to call him as I held my phone. However, I resisted the urge and was about to put down


    my phone when it rang. To my surprise, it was Damian on the other end. After some thought, I


    answered,¡±


    Hello, Mr. Damian.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chloe!¡± Damian sounded genuinely delighted. ¡°We¡¯re finally starting the project! I hope this is the


    beginning of a sessful partnership.¡±


    omiled faintly, knowing that was indeed the case. So, I replied, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all thanks to your hard work,


    Mr Damian! I must treat you to a celebratory meal soon!¡±


    my mind! What about tonight? Let¡¯s celebrate at The Cerulean, I¡¯ll see you at &


    I hesitated for a moment, somewhat caught off guard. He seemed well¨Cprepared and had taken the


    initiative to invite me to dinner. He added, ¡°Ms. Chloe, please do us the honor! We¡¯ll be waiting for you!


    Although I wasn¡¯t too keen on it, I couldn¡¯t refuse. Initially, I was supposed to treat Damian to dinner,


    but he had taken the lead. I reluctantly agreed, ¡°All right.¡±


    After hanging up, I thought of a way to bnce the situation. I decided to have Carol apany me to


    dinner instead of Ryan. Before leaving the office, I informed Ryan about the dinner, and he told me to


    call him if I needed anythingter.


    I nced at him and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child? It¡¯s just a dinner. Is it that big of a deal?¡±


    Carol and I left the office together. She had offered to drive, so I sat in the backseat to rx. I was


    surprised she was pretty good at driving


    Is


    When we arrived at the restaurant¡¯s private room, I saw three other men besides Damian. He


    introduced us to each other. One was Jett Emerson, the head of Echelon Group¡¯s development


    department.


    The second was Beckett Grand, the head of Echelon¡¯s project department, and finally, someone from


    the city¡¯s Building Department.


    Fortunately, I had brought Carol along. Otherwise, it would have been quite awkward with me, a


    woman, among a group of men. After exchanging pleasantries with them, we took our seats. However,


    Damian hadn¡¯t started the dinner yet, seemingly waiting for someone.

 Chapter 179

    The CEO¡¯s Brother¨CIn¨CLaw


    Suddenly, the door swung open. Damian smiled widely and greeted the neers, ¡°Mr. Matthew, Mr.


    The Determining Meal


    I figured someone like Mnie wouldn¡¯t understand the situation¡¯s deeperyers. It would be pointless,


    even if I asked her.


    ¡°All right, who told me doesn¡¯t matter, Mrs. Mnie. That¡¯s not something you would know


    anyway.


    If you


    rant to keep s


    something a secret, you shouldn¡¯t tell anyone else about it. Leave and tell your brother!


    appreciate his efforts. He should focus on securing his alliances better.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and turned to leave. After some much¨Cneeded sleep, my mind felt


    sharper.


    ¡°Stop right there, Chloe! If you dare seduce Matthew again, you¡¯ll get it from me!¡± she shouted at my


    back,


    unwilling to let it go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have no interest in your crap!¡± I replied loudly, waving without looking back while walking


    into the elevator.


    Mnie was still cursing at me from a distance as the elevator doors closed.


    Meanwhile, I felt foolish and ashamed for even liking someone like Matthew. He was just a rat in the


    gutter who had some good days but now thought he was the king of the jungle. It seemed I couldn¡¯t


    ignore that cunning scumbag.


    I thought Lauren was right in saying Matthew was disgusting.


    I understood Mnie entirely. She wasn¡¯t just angry about me getting the contract but was more upset


    that Matthew had ¡°helped¡± me. I was a thorn in her side.


    I held the pen As had gifted me as I sat in my office. I casually wrote his name on a piece of paper as


    I wondered how he was doing. Ste had told me he would return today, but I didn¡¯t know whether or


    not


    he had arrived yet.


    I felt tempted to call him as I held my phone. However, I resisted the urge and was about to put down


    my phone when it rang. To my surprise, it was Damian on the other end. After some thought, I


    answered,¡±


    Hello, Mr. Damian.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chloe!¡± Damian sounded genuinely delighted. ¡°We¡¯re finally starting the project! I hope this is the


    beginning of a sessful partnership.¡±


    omiled faintly, knowing that was indeed the case. So, I replied, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all thanks to your hard work,


    Mr Damian! I must treat you to a celebratory meal soon!¡±


    my mind! What about tonight? Let¡¯s celebrate at The Cerulean, I¡¯ll see you at &


    I hesitated for a moment, somewhat caught off guard. He seemed well¨Cprepared and had taken the


    initiative to invite me to dinner. He added, ¡°Ms. Chloe, please do us the honor! We¡¯ll be waiting for you!


    Although I wasn¡¯t too keen on it, I couldn¡¯t refuse. Initially, I was supposed to treat Damian to dinner,


    but he had taken the lead. I reluctantly agreed, ¡°All right.¡±


    After hanging up, I thought of a way to bnce the situation. I decided to have Carol apany me to


    dinner instead of Ryan. Before leaving the office, I informed Ryan about the dinner, and he told me to


    call him if I needed anythingter.


    I nced at him and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child? It¡¯s just a dinner. Is it that big of a deal?¡±


    Carol and I left the office together. She had offered to drive, so I sat in the backseat to rx. I was


    surprised she was pretty good at driving


    Is


    When we arrived at the restaurant¡¯s private room, I saw three other men besides Damian. He


    introduced us to each other. One was Jett Emerson, the head of Echelon Group¡¯s development


    department.


    The second was Beckett Grand, the head of Echelon¡¯s project department, and finally, someone from


    the city¡¯s Building Department.


    Fortunately, I had brought Carol along. Otherwise, it would have been quite awkward with me, a


    woman, among a group of men. After exchanging pleasantries with them, we took our seats. However,


    Damian hadn¡¯t started the dinner yet, seemingly waiting for someone.


    Keegan! You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but clench my fists. I didn¡¯t expect Matthew to show up, too. I must¡¯ve jinxed it when I


    said


    I hoped to never see him again after our divorce. On the contrary, his presence had haunted me since


    then.


    The two approached, and everyone exchanged greetings. Carol and I exchanged disdainful looks, and


    I


    kept myposure.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, let me introduce you to Mr. Keegan Thompson. He¡¯s our CEO¡¯s brother¨Cinw,¡± Damian


    tactfully introduced me to Keegan. He did it with such ttery as if that guy were some kind of VIP.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Although he was in his thirt


    I looked at the so¨Ccalled VIP and noticed he was tall and skinny. his


    hairstyle was the most eye¨Ccatching thing about him. He had a pompadour gelled to keep its shape.


    He wore a royal blue suit with a white pocket square at the front. The suit might have looked good on


    someone else, but it was far from ttering on him. Keegan looked at me with his unpleasant eyes and


    extended his hand, saying, ¡°Ms. Chloe, I¡¯ve heard so much about you!¡±


    I shook his hand out of courtesy. I intended for a brief handshake, but he grasped my hand firmly and


    didn¡¯t let go. Then, he turned to Matthew and grinned, ¡°Dude, you had such a beautiful wife. Why¡¯d


    you-


    Um, Haha!¡±


    Hisugh sent shivers down my spine.


    Matthew stood beside Keegan and smiled knowingly. ¡°Thanks, man! Just call her Mrs. Chloe.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Chloe? She¡¯s not even your wife anymore!¡± Keegan still held onto my hand as he spoke. He


    turned


    to look at me again and said, ¡°Ms. Chloe, it¡¯s a pleasure and such a delight to meet you. It seems fate


    has


    brought us together!¡±


    Everyone at the table watched us like spectators at a show, their eyes fixed on our intertwined hands.


    My


    blood boiled, and I couldn¡¯t help but speak indifferently, ¡°Pleasure¡¯s all mine.¡±


    Afterward, I pulled my hand back. Damian quickly stepped in to defuse the awkwardness. ¡°All right,


    please take your seats. We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe Matthew pushed Keegan to sit beside me.


    rolsed his wine ss and proposed a toast, steering the conversation back to the meal. Finally,


    seemed uninterested in the food and kept looking at me. He said, ¡°Me:


    Howeve


    ¡°You¡¯re truly remarkable. You don¡¯t have to work so hard in the future. If you ever want to undertake a


    project, just say the word. Since you¡¯ve met me, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re well¨Cprotected and cared for.¡±


    I discreetly rolled my eyes at his remark. I couldn¡¯t believe what he said at the end. It seemed these


    words had different undertones depending on who said them. I suppressed my irritation and replied


    with a forced smile. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Keegan. I¡¯m just making a living.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? That won¡¯t do, especially since Echelon Group has plenty of projects. I¡¯ll


    ensure you¡¯re cared for as long as you say the word. You don¡¯t need to negotiate with those people.¡±


    Keegan spoke confidently.


    He thought he could do anything because his brother¨Cinw was Echelon Group¡¯s CEO.


    The others at the table smiled awkwardly and listened as he continued, ¡°Jett, give Ms. Chloe some big


    projects, and don¡¯t be so stingy. Working women have it tough enough. Beckett, why are you smiling


    like


    that? You have so many contracts. Why would you just keep them?¡±


    Beckett smiled embarrassedly, saying, ¡°Mr. Keegan, I¡¯ll deal with them as you wish. Just tell me what to


    do.¡±


    Keegan looked displeased. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re celebrating just for the 50,000 square meters project?


    Oh please! Ms. Chloe, we didn¡¯t know each other before, but now that we¡¯re all here today, it¡¯s destiny.


    If you


    want to work on a project, it¡¯s yours!¡±


    He pounded the table with his ring¨Cadorned hand, full of confidence.


    Matthew nced at me with concern and gestured for me to thank Keegan. ¡°Chlo, you should thank


    Mr.


    Keegan.

 Chapter 180

    The True Purpose of the Dinner


    I ignored Matthew and looked at Keegan, saying, ¡°Mr. Keegan, I appreciate your kindness. However,


    Tanum Corporation must be cautious when taking on projects, especially since we¡¯re a smallpany.


    We can¡¯t just take on any projects out of our capabilities.¡±


    My words made Keeganugh as he ced his arm on my shoulder. He lightly patted me and said,¡±


    Hahaha! Thisdy is simply adorable!¡±


    The others at the table joined in theughter. Matthew wore an embarrassed expression and said, ¡°My


    sweetheart has never been one to keep a low profile. Please don¡¯t mind her.¡±


    His tone suggested I was being stubborn.


    Keegan¡¯s hand remained on my shoulder, and he continued, ¡°A woman with character! Most women


    would be ecstatic in this situation. Instead, Ms. Chloe remains dignified! I love experienced people like


    her, especially women! Ms. Chloe, I feel I¡¯ve made a friend today!¡±


    Carol looked ufortable as she patted my leg quietly, trying tofort me. I faintly smiled at her


    and raised my ss to say, ¡°I¡¯d like to thank everyone for your efforts in this project. I¡¯m pleased to see


    it start


    so smoothly.


    ¡°First and foremost, I want to thank Mr. Damian for considering Tanum Corporation and giving us this


    opportunity. Thepany willplete the project with high standards. I¡¯ll drink this first ss as a


    toast


    to thank you all.¡±


    I then drank the contents of my ss. With Carol¡¯s help, I freed myself from Keegan¡¯s hand on my


    shoulder. However, Keegan showed no sign of restraint. His hand remained on my chair as he


    Matthew smiled and raised his ss for a second toast, seemingly following my lead. ¡°As my


    sweetheart said, Tanum Corporation greatly benefited from your support. We¡¯re all here to celebrate


    the start of this


    project and the sessful partnership with Echelon Group. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    His words annoyed Carol.


    Suddenly, Keegan said, ¡°Stop calling her your sweetheart on such asions. Does she even want to


    be


    called that?¡±


    The others just sat back and watched the show.


    Matthew shifted his gaze to me. ¡°Chlo, raise your ss to thank Mr. Keegan, We¡¯re going to need his


    help


    et soon. He has great authority in thepany, and I invited him over today. Look at what he has


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I figured out what was happening and realized this charade would continue if I didn¡¯t leave. None of


    these people were sincere. They were here for a performance while the others watched, treating me


    like a


    circus monkey.


    Matthew was still trying to sell me, even after our divorce. Finally, I turned and revealed a charming


    smile. Keegan stared at me as if my smile had enchanted him. He would have pounced on me if the


    others


    weren¡¯t around.


    Meanwhile, Matthew behaved like an eager pimp, trying to push me into Keegan¡¯s arms. My heart


    ached. when I recalled how blind I had been. I wondered how I spent a decade with someone like him.


    ¡°Matthew, I appreciate your arrangement. I may have underestimated you. You¡¯ve been doing well


    since you¡¯ve invited such a prominent figure. So, do you think I should go with your n?¡± My tone


    remained.


    calm andposed..


    After all, this contract had just begun, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be too aggressive. Since Matthew had


    caused this situation, I would make my point through him.


    He seized the opportunity, raised his ss, and spoke with a hint of pride, ¡°Chlo, my n doesn¡¯t


    matter. It¡¯s most important to please Mr. Keegan. You don¡¯t have to be shy since we¡¯re all friends here.¡±


    Matthew refilled my ss as he continued, ¡°We¡¯ll need the support of our fellow friends for Tanum


    Corporation to thrive and stand tall. Not everyone can rely on such a strong backbone like Echelon


    Group, and not just anyone can invite these people to a meal.¡±


    The others at the table nodded, waiting to see how I would respond.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I asked in an alluring tone as I stood gracefully. Immediately after, I took the ss Matthew had


    filled.

 Chapter 181

    Forced to Drink With Them


    Everyone turned to me. Carol got up, took my ss, and held me gently to my seat. ¡°Let me do it, Ms.


    Chloe.¡±


    With a smile, she raised my ss. ¡°Hey, everyone, I¡¯m Carol, Ms. Chloe¡¯s assistant. Please let me


    propose a toast to all of you for everything you¡¯ve done for Tanum Corporation! Cheers!¡±


    She downed the wine. Carol then refilled her ss and approached Keegan with a smile. ¡°Mr. Matthew


    is


    right. We should toast to you, Mr. Keegan. It¡¯s an honor to meet you today.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± she continued, ¡°Ms. Chloe hasn¡¯t been feeling well. As you all know, she¡¯s been


    hospitalized. multiple times, and her doctors advised against alcohol. So, allow me to propose a toast


    on her behalf.¡±


    I was surprised at how well Carol had handled this. I was sure anyone could tell she implied that


    Matthew


    was being a jerk


    Given his experience, Keegan must have realized that Carol was trying to help me.


    He gave me a longing look. Although he was upset, he knew better than to act rudely now. ¡°You¡¯re


    lucky to


    have an employee who cares about you so much, Chloe.¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Keegan clinked sses with Carol and sipped his wine while looking at me.


    It was time for him to back off, but Matthew was too eager to impress Keegan. He mmed his ss


    down on the table.


    He red at Carol. ¡°Who the hell are you to give the toast on Chloe¡¯s behalf?¡±


    Carol gripped her ss tightly.


    ¡°Come on, Chloe, you know the rules!¡± He acted like he owned me.


    ¡°Stay out of this. Tanum Corporation is mine, and what we do is none of your business,¡± I said, smiling.


    ¡°I


    got the contract fairly. Despite being a smallpany, we don¡¯t engage in shady dealings.


    ¡°Hey, do you think you got the contract yourself?¡± Matthew red at me. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Keegan. She


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about. Chloe, don¡¯t act out of line. You¡¯re not leaving until you make


    him


    happy, got it?¡±


    I grabbed a ss of wine and sshed it in Matthew¡¯s face. The handsome face that had captivated


    me


    for ten years was now dripping with red liquid.


    You don¡¯t fucking own me, Matthew, Carol, let¡¯s go.


    I walked away with Carol with my head held high.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Two men shouted at the same time from behind me.

 Chapter 182

    Who in He


    I stopped in my tracks and tuned toward the table


    Matthew charged over angrily Get back here Chloel Who the fuck do you think you are? You used to


    drunk all the time didn¡¯t you? You should be grateful Mr. Keegan wants to have a disk with you


    trembled with anger, and Carol stood befour me protectively ¡°Stay away from Me Chloe¡±


    ¡°Fuck off Who do you think you are


    fall to the floor. He grabbed my wrist


    Matthew shoved Carol aside, causing her to lose her bnce and


    Don¡¯t push it


    I struggled and yelled. Let me do


    Damian rushed over Take it easy. Ms Chloe We¡¯re just having some fun, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I snapped. ¡°Fun I¡¯m not going to degrade myself for a contract¡±


    ¡°Come on! The man from the Building Department sneered coldly. ¡°Do you have to put it that way?


    You¡¯re


    a divorcee. You should know what men want.¡±


    I red at him. ¡°What the fuck did you say?¡±


    Keegan mmed the table angrily. ¡°What the hell is this, Matthew? What kind of man do you take me


    for?


    I didn¡¯te here for this!


    The situation became clear to me then.


    ¡°Apologize to Keegan!¡± Matthew yanked me toward the man, nearly causing me to fall. ¡°Say sorry to


    him,


    or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Someone opened the door and said in a chilling tone, ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    Everyone turned to the dignified middle¨Caged man who entered. He was ring at the table of people.


    was surprised, as I didn¡¯t know the man and had never even met him.


    The next second, the worker from the Building Department bolted to his feet and stammered, ¡°Mr.


    Maddox..


    Keegan got to his feet as well. ¡°How are you, Mr. Maddox?¡±


    them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all ashamed of yourselves? Tell Attious to p


    pel


    was the CEO of Bohalos


    How did he know my name? I didn¡¯t know him!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Carol quickly hurried over and led me away by my arm. Not knowing what to say, I just nodded at


    Maddox. I gave Matthew a dirty look over my shoulder and walked out of the room with Carol. a


    When I exited, I heard Maddox yell, ¡®Tell Atticus toe here immediately!¡±


    Carol gave me a c

 Chapter 183

    The Mysterious Man


    I was still upset as I drove home after dropping Carol off. Matthew had crossed so many lines that I


    vowed to take my revenge one day.


    Also, who


    no was that mysterious Mr. Maddox, and how did he know my name? Why did he save me at that exact


    moment? There could only be one exnation¨Csomeone had asked him to do it.


    My thoughts immediately turned to As. I made a U¨Cturn and hurried back to The Cerulean. I parked


    my car in an inconspicuous spot, killed the engine, and watched the entrance.


    About half an hourter, I saw Ase out. However, to my surprise, Ste was on his arm. There


    was also a tall, middle¨Caged woman with them. She was impably dressed and exuded an air of


    arrogance.


    I tightened my grip on the steering wheel. She had to be As¡¯s aunt, the former CEO of ATL Empire.


    That meant Ste didn¡¯t lie to me, and her mother did indeede to Foswood. That¡¯s why she told


    me that


    As was hers.


    Then what was I to him?


    Ste had imed that everyone in their family knew they were supposed to get married. Meanwhile,


    our rtionship was still a secret. No, perhaps that was all it could ever be. My heart started to ache.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I watched them get into a car with an entourage and drive away. I lingered in my car for a while, feeling


    lonelier.


    Though I never tried to antagonize anyone, my life was turned upside down. The man I loved became


    an asshole, my family had been torn apart, and now even my parents had to worry about me.


    Everything felt messed up; and all I could do was cry in the car.


    When I arrived home, I pulled myself together and forced a smile. My daughter was still awake, and


    she excitedly asked me to y with her dolls. It urred to me that I hadn¡¯t yed with her in quite a


    while.


    Later that night, Ryan called to check if I had reached home safely. Iughed and told him I was about


    to go to sleep. Relieved, he chatted with me for a while before hanging up.


    The next day, when I arrived at the office, Carol hurried in. This was unusual, as she had always been


    I gave her a quizzical look, and she rushed over to whisper, ¡°Atticus is here to see you


    Jebeard her, I asked, ¡°Attica?¡±


    Cale, the CEO of Echelon Group


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I found it hard to believe. The CEO of Echelon Group was paying me a visit? How could


    i


    be possible?


    Pointing toward the door, she whispered, ¡°He¡¯s just outside¡±

 Chapter 184

    A Force to Be Reckoned With


    I was momentarily taken aback before saying, ¡°Please send him in.¡±


    If my guess was correct, this visit was rted to what happenedst night. I settled behind my desk


    and


    went about my work.


    The door was soon opened again. I looked up and saw Carol lead Atticus into my office.


    It was the first time I met him. Dressed in a well¨Cfitted suit, he was tall and looked in histe 30s. While


    his face wasn¡¯t remarkable, his shrewd eyes gave him an air of wisdom and sophistication.


    Perhaps due to my association with As, I neither liked nor disliked him. After all, I had first heard of


    Echelon Group as ATL Empire¡¯spetitor, and the behavior of his employeesst night disgusted me


    Carol quickly introduced me to him, and I shook his firm hand.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Chloe,¡± Atticus said politely.


    I greeted him courteously as well. ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    He didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°I¡¯vee to apologize for what happenedst night.¡±


    After a pause, I said, ¡°It¡¯s water under the bridge now. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a serious matter that would jeopardize mypany¡¯s reputation, and I have to do something


    about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fired Damian and put Jett and Beckett on probation. My brother¨Cinw is no longer with Echelon


    Group, and I forbade him from participating in our future projects. As for Matthew¡­.¡±


    He looked at me and continued, ¡°Echelon Group will no longer engage with him, and his eligibility as a


    shareholder has been revoked.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, astonished that Atticus would take such drastic measures.


    appreciate your actions, Mr. Atticus.¡±


    the shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce. No partners of Echelon Group should


    Mr. Maddox told me off yesterday as well. I hope you don¡¯t mind what happe


    face. Did hee


    ¡°Like I said, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s an honor to work with you,¡± I said, trying to sound nonchnt. ¡°I


    wouldn¡¯t have yielded to them anyway, and I have nothing to be angry about now that you¡¯ve punished


    them.¡±


    Atticus grinned. ¡°Good to hear that. I look forward to continuing to work with you then.


    ¡°Likewise, Mr. Atticus.¡± There was no reason for me to fuss over the incident, but I knew he only


    punished


    those assholes because of Mr. Maddox.


    He then got up to leave. This time, he exerted more strength when he shook my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll


    have


    a wonderful time working together.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I smiled and saw him off to the elevator. When the doors shut, I considered how the situation could be


    a


    mixed blessing.

 Chapter 185

    Creating a Scene


    As expected, Matthew came to create a scene. His aggressive entrance left no doubt that Atticus had


    cu


    ties with him, and he looked like he wanted to kill me.


    He barked, ¡°How could you do this to me, you cunt?¡±


    It was the first time I had seen him so furious.


    Carol stood protectively before me and called other employees to step in. Benjamin called the


    building¡¯s


    security.


    I pulled Carol aside and stared at Matthew. ¡°I got the divorce because I wanted nothing to do with you.


    But you kept pushing it and pulled that stuntst night. How dare you try to make a scene here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk back to me, you fucking whore!¡± Matthew seemed ready to lunge at me any moment.


    ¡°You brought this on yourself.¡±


    Matthew shouted through clenched teeth. ¡°You¡¯re a jinx, Chloe! I was so unlucky to have married you!¡±


    ¡°Howe you never thought of me as a jinx when I helped turn your life around?¡± I held my ground.


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll regret this, Matthew. I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡±


    Unable to reach me physically, Matthew trashed the things around him.


    Ryan hurried over when he heard themotion. ¡°Matthew, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Matthew looked over his shoulder at Ryan. Stunned, he started to call me a slut and used me of


    sleeping around.


    Several security guards arrived at the scene but hesitated upon seeing him. Benjamin yelled, ¡°What are


    you waiting for? Throw him out!¡±


    Matthew pointed at the security guards. ¡°I dare you toy a finger on me! Don¡¯t forget whosepany


    this is, okay? Benjamin, you fucking traitor!¡±


    Calm the fuck down, Matthew. It¡¯s Atticus who refused to work with you, not Chloe. You¡¯re barking up


    the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tree, Ryan said calmly


    think about why Atticus made that decision. Just so you know, he was here artic


    You should know what it means right?


    right?¡±¡ä¡ä


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t get it, I have nothing else to say.¡± Ryan told the guards. ¡°Let him go. No matter what,


    he used to own this ce. We should show him some respect.


    ¡°Anyway, you brought this on yourself, Matthew. Chloe has shown great kindness to you. She could


    have pushed you out of the business, but she didn¡¯t. Learn from her.¡±


    Ryan then turned to everyone else. Let¡¯s clean up the mess.¡±


    The staff looked at Matthew, worried he might have another outburst and hurt me. However, he was


    standing there, seemingly thinking about what Ryan said.


    At the same time, I was surprised that Ryan knew the reason for Atticus¡¯s visit, as I hadn¡¯t told him


    about


    itst night.

 Chapter 186

    Putting the Show Together


    When Matthew calmed down slightly, the employees helped to clean up his mess while Carol


    apanied me back to my office


    Suddenly, Matthew burst into my office. ¡°Chloe, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Maddox? Why didn¡¯t


    you say anything about it when we were together? How many more resources and connections do you


    have? Why are you doing this?!¡±


    I stood behind my desk and rested my hands on it as I gazed at him in amusement. His questions


    seemedical, as if he believed I should surrender all my answers. He had a peculiar way of


    thinking.


    I replied, ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know about me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me, Chloe?¡± His tone softened abruptly, and he sounded disheartened,


    ¡°When


    did you be so ruthless?¡±¨C


    My phone rang as he spoke, interrupting our conversation. I saw it was As, collected my thoughts,


    and


    answered the call, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± As¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°In my office,¡± I replied simply.


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± he said before hanging up. I didn¡¯t quite grasp the meaning behind his words.


    I sat in my chair, looking at Matthew. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to answer your questions. Take care of yourself


    from now on. Carol, please see our guest out!¡± I instructed Carol.


    I learned a valuable lesson from Ryan today. Instead of arguing with Matthew, I remained calm and


    used


    my strengths to render him powerless and troubled. I believed it was the best course of action.


    ¡°Chloe, how could you treat me like this?¡± He continued to gaze at me dejectedly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see


    through you?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t want to engage with him since today¡¯s events gave me a splitting headache.


    ¡°Mr. Matthew, please leave,¡± Carol said coldly.


    ariced at Carol, then turned to me. ¡°Chipe, you¡¯re not the same as before, You¡¯ve hat, he strode out of


    my office.


    He felt he could tal


    vantage


    I started to appreciate Ryan¡¯s tactics. He used Atticus¡¯s visit to make Matthew anxious and confused.


    Matthew now believed I had a connection with the mysterious Maddox. Meanwhile, I knew Maddox


    could


    put everyone on edge.


    ¡°Carol, please find out who this Mr. Maddox is.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, Maddox O¡¯Connell is the highest¨Cranking official of a government agency,¡± Carol


    immediately. replied, leaving me stunned.


    No wonder Atticus had acted decisively. It seemed Maddox hadn¡¯t disclosed everythingst night. He


    had onlye to help me, even though we didn¡¯t know each other. Still, I wondered why he did it or if


    he


    had some connection with As.


    I wanted to know their rtionship since As could persuade the highest¨Cranking official to intervene


    on


    my behalf. I couldn¡¯t make sense of anything.


    As the workday ended, my office received another visitor, As. After escorting him to my office, Carol


    discreetly closed the door behind her.


    As approached me and extended his hand, ¡°Come here.¡±


    However, I remained rooted and didn¡¯t approach him. He raised an eyebrow and came closer. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Did you get scaredst night?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but find his words amusing because he had indirectly admitted his involvement. It


    seemed


    he sent Mr. Maddox.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t scaredst night, but I am petrified today.¡± I pouted, feeling frustrated.


    I felt like aughingstock with everything that happened today. After all, everyone in the city knew about


    my divorce, and I kept embarrassing myself even after that. I bet everyone in Gr Tower knew about


    the


    stories of the tenth floor.


    After the mistress came to cause a scene, my ex¨Chusband came. I had no chance to salvage my


    image.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± As said, lifting my chin and gazing into my eyes. He lightly brushed his fingers against my


    lips.


    I nced at him skeptically and then recounted the story to him. He smiled after hearing it, and I felt


    like he was ying with my heart.


    ked Mr. Maddox to help you to create this situation. That way, Atticus couldn¡¯t do anything to pote


    and matter of factly, it also served as a warning to Matthew.¡±


    cut ties with Matthew so decisively!


    Matthew so decisively?¡± I sakad, looking af Ale


    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡± He met my gaze, smiling. ¡°I brought someone for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he was getting at.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for a capable marketing manager, right? I¡¯ll introduce someone to you,¡± he said


    casually.


    Indeed, I had been searching for a marketing manager for a while, but none met my criteria.


    He finished speaking and nibbled my lip before releasing me and striding to the door. He opened it and


    called, ¡°Come in!¡±

 Chapter 187

    He¡¯s a Gem


    A striking young man entered the room. He seemed confident and intelligent, while his charisma made


    him more manly than a typical marketing manager.


    ¡°This is Grayson Newell,¡± As said, ¡°He can meet all your needs. Of course, you¡¯re still my woman¨C


    those needs are only for work¨Crted matters.


    His words made me flush. He always spoke so boldly before me. I mumbled, ¡°What do you mean, your


    woman?¡±


    Grayson scratched his head and grinned, addressing me, ¡°Ms. Chloe.¡±


    I gazed at him and asked, ¡°If I wanted you to investigate something, could you do it?¡±


    Grayson nced at As, then replied, ¡°Anything you want, including contracts.¡±


    His confident response surprised me. It was audacious, but I liked it. Meanwhile, As wasted no time


    telling Grayson, ¡°Start work tomorrow and obey Ms. Chloe¡¯s instructions. You can go home now.¡±


    ¡°H¨CHey, I still have some things to ask him!¡± I was interested in Grayson.


    ¡°Get out.¡± As instructed Grayson in a low voice, then lowered his head to say to me, ¡°Your time only


    belongs to me now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. As!¡± Grayson nodded and left in a hurry.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I still have questions for him!¡± I protested, feeling disappointed. ¡°Can you


    stop


    being so overbearing all the time?¡±


    As turned to me with a hint of self¨Cmockery in his smile. ¡°It seems I¡¯m not wee here.¡±


    I was annoyed with his response. ¡°You¡¯re not unwee. You¡¯re always too busy, so I can¡¯t wee


    you!


    properly.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t suppress my jealousy. ¡°You can do anything you please at my ce, and you still dare say


    you¡¯re not wee here? Then, Mr. Domineering, enlighten me on what I should do to make you feel


    wee.


    He smirked and leaned closer, whispering, ¡°Give¡­ yourself¡­ to me.¡±


    Can¡¯t you be more serious, you perv!¡± I turned around in frustration, attempting to avoid him.


    As scoffed, it seems I have no ce in your heart Fine I won¡¯t bo


    I felt disappointed as I watched his retreating figure. I finally met him, and now he was leaving. ¡°What


    are you doing? If you¡¯re leaving, don¡¯t bothering back. You always disappear without a word and


    act like


    it¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    As smirked at me and spoke sharply, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t hate me?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I


    I was stunned, and my eyes welled with tears. ¡°Have I ever said I hate you? You twisted my words. You


    didn¡¯t call me when you¡¯re back. Who¡¯s the unwee one here? You¡¯re busy with work and


    somebody


    else, so who am I?


    1 waited for so long without a word. Do you only find others important, and I¡¯m just here to help you


    pass


    the time-


    Before I could finish, As pulled me into a kiss. He held me tightly, and his soft words ignited my heart,


    Are you trying to argue with me? Didn¡¯t I wait for you? I¡¯ve been waiting for you all this time!¡±


    His words melted my heart¡¯s doubts and grievances. I was still in a daze when he asked, ¡°Do you want


    to


    stay here or go home?¡±


    I replied, slightly shocked, ¡°I want to go home!¡±


    He chuckled and took my hand to lead me out of my office.


    ed in Grayson.


    ¡°Get out.¡± As instructed Grayson in a low voice, then lowered his head to say to me, ¡°Your time only


    belongs to me now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. As!¡± Grayson nodded and left in a hurry.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I still have questions for him!¡± I protested, feeling disappointed. ¡°Can you


    stop


    being so overbearing all the time?¡±


    As turned to me with a hint of self¨Cmockery in his smile. ¡°It seems I¡¯m not wee here.¡±


    I was annoyed with his response. ¡°You¡¯re not unwee. You¡¯re always too busy, so I can¡¯t wee


    you!


    properly.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t suppress my jealousy. ¡°You can do anything you please at my ce, and you still dare say


    you¡¯re not wee here? Then, Mr. Domineering, enlighten me on what I should do to make you feel


    wee.


    He smirked and leaned closer, whispering, ¡°Give¡­ yourself¡­ to me.¡±


    Can¡¯t you be more serious, you perv!¡± I turned around in frustration, attempting to avoid him.


    As scoffed, it seems I have no ce in your heart Fine I won¡¯t bo


    I felt disappointed as I watched his retreating figure. I finally met him, and now he was leaving. ¡°What


    are you doing? If you¡¯re leaving, don¡¯t bothering back. You always disappear without a word and


    act like


    it¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    As smirked at me and spoke sharply, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t hate me?¡±


    I


    I was stunned, and my eyes welled with tears. ¡°Have I ever said I hate you? You twisted my words. You


    didn¡¯t call me when you¡¯re back. Who¡¯s the unwee one here? You¡¯re busy with work and


    somebody


    else, so who am I?


    1 waited for so long without a word. Do you only find others important, and I¡¯m just here to help you


    pass


    the time-


    Before I could finish, As pulled me into a kiss. He held me tightly, and his soft words ignited my heart,


    Are you trying to argue with me? Didn¡¯t I wait for you? I¡¯ve been waiting for you all this time!¡±


    His words melted my heart¡¯s doubts and grievances. I was still in a daze when he asked, ¡°Do you want


    to


    stay here or go home?¡±


    I replied, slightly shocked, ¡°I want to go home!¡±


    He chuckled and took my hand to lead me out of my office.

 Chapter 188

    Sense of Belonging


    As made a dinner reservation as we entered the car. My heart kept pounding throughout the ride,


    and I


    couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at him. He pulled me closer, saying, ¡°Call your parents and tell them you


    won¡¯t be home tonight.¡±


    I had no strength to argue or think about anything else. I just wanted to find peace in As¡¯s arms as it


    melted away all my worries and anxieties. Soon, we returned to the resort. I felt a sense of belonging,


    like


    this was our home.


    His previous question still entranced me. ¡°Do you want to stay here or go home?¡±


    I wondered if this ce could be our home.


    After dinner, he didn¡¯t hesitate to hold and shower me with kisses. I felt like crying then because I had


    waited for him for so long. I missed him so much, and all my longing turned into happiness.


    However, I dared not look at him, afraid of keeping this moment in my memory. Instead, I closed my


    eyes


    as my mind went nk.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me?¡± As asked.


    I reluctantly opened my eyes and met his tender gaze. His handsome face held a deep affection that


    melted me. He held me tightly and whispered, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    His words brought me a sense offort. I didn¡¯t know if this was his way of dering his feelings for


    1. me. I wondered how long he would keep missing me and dared not consider how much he loved


    me.


    I nestled in his embrace and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is everything going smoothly with your work?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± He held me, letting out a soft hum. I wasn¡¯t sure if that hum meant everything


    smoothly.


    g was going


    Unexpectedly, he shared, ¡°There are some new issues at the headquarters, and the outgoing CEO


    won¡¯t


    make any moves for now. So, I¡¯ll be staying in Foswood.¡±


    My heart lightened, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Did that mean As hadn¡¯t epted any additional


    conditions? I felt a sense of relief wash over me, thinking if it meant he hadn¡¯t epted any additional


    conditions.


    Still, there was a lingering worry in the back of my mind. I didn¡¯t want obstacles to hinder As¡¯s


    sess


    and only wished for everything to go smoothly for him.


    He gazed down at me and brushed my cheek as he asked, ¡°You want me to stay, don¡¯t you?¡±


    His question brought me back to reality. I didn¡¯t know whether or not I wanted him to stay and


    wondered what I would be to him if he left. Was i just hispanion in times like these?


    I heard single men often seek experienced, obedient, and intelligent partners. Was he one of those


    men?


    I


    I remained silent while sorrow surged within me. Suddenly, I abandoned my usual reserved attitude


    and kissed As passionately. However, he gently tugged at my hair with a hint of displeasure,


    demanding.¡± Why won¡¯t you answer me?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He looked into my eyes like he could sense something was amiss.


    I looked at him forlornly. ¡°I¡¯m a divorcee. How could I demand or hope for anything? All that matters is


    that you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you really feel?¡± he growled.


    I understood what he asked but didn¡¯t know how to respond. Since I remained silent, he pressed me


    closer to vent his frustrations. It made me wonder if he was just concerned about me. It seemed like it


    would be a sleepless night for me.


    I pondered the uncertain nature of our rtionship. Ste told me they had an arranged marriage. But


    even without Ste, wasn¡¯t he still bound by constraints?


    The following day, I rode in his car to the office. He seemed to be in high spirits. The drive was leisurely


    and unhurried as well, I was delighted to see him so content. I thought maybe I could stop overthinking


    things, but little did I know that reality was about to shatter my illusions.


    Trouble was on the horizon

 Chapter 189

    Eye Candy


    When As dropped me off at thepany¡¯s entrance, he gave me some reminders, which I noted


    down.


    I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Call me when you have time.¡±


    He nibbled on my lip and said, ¡°You¡¯re improving by asking for things now.¡±


    I blushed and turned to get out of the car, but he pulled me back and kissed me passionately before


    letting me go. Nheless, I looked forward to working with Grayson today. When I entered my office, I


    called Carol and asked, ¡°Has Grayson arrived?¡±


    Carol¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Yes, he has! Ms. Chloe, let¡¯s use this standard when hiring new employees.


    He¡¯s


    such eye candy!¡±


    I snorted in response. ¡°Are you infatuated with Grayson too?¡±


    She stuck her tongue out and chuckled. Good looks seemed to have a certain charm, and everyone


    liked


    attractive objects. Since Carol and I had be close, she rolled her eyes at me and muttered, ¡°You


    like


    the handsome ones, too. It¡¯s a chain reaction.¡±


    I sighed but didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°You¡¯re right. All right, bring Grayson in so I can grill him first.¡±


    Carol left my office with a grin, and Grayson soon walked in. Although strikingly handsome, his type of


    handsomeness differed from As¡¯s. Grayson wasn¡¯t cunning, authoritative, or had old¨Cmoney air


    around


    him.


    Instead, he resembled a ray of sunshine that could brighten the gloomiest days.


    I was thrilled after our conversation. Grayson was an invaluable tech expert, like Ivanna¡¯s two


    assistants. I


    was ecstatic, even if he couldn¡¯t handle the business side of things.


    Ryan was also quite pleased when I handed Grayson over to him.


    When I returned home that evening, my mother told me they had received a call from our hometown.


    They said the heaters were about to be turned on, requiring someone to be home. My parents barely


    had


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    time to pack before rushing back


    It had been two months since my divorce, and they had to return home to check on things. My parents


    were concerned about me, but my mom didn¡¯t want my dad to go home alone.


    you


    Since they were in a dilemma, I said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you two head back together? If you want to move


    here, just rent that house to someone ande here once you¡¯ve settled everything back home.¡±


    However, my mom couldn¡¯t bear to leave her house behind. My words were in vain, but I rified that I


    freezing during winter.


    Besides, I had grown ustomed to living with my parents over the past two months. With such arge


    house here, it felt somewhat empty with just Ava and me. Meanwhile, my dad worried that the


    scoundrel might harass me again.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, so don¡¯t worry,¡± I reassured them, ¡°Besides, I have a few friends who can help if


    anything happens.¡±


    During this time, things had been rtively calm because of Maddox. Also, Matthew didn¡¯t cause any


    more trouble for me.


    My parents contemted returning to our hometown for a few days. However, they could only return


    because of the heating system. Initially, they wanted to take Ava with them, but I feared she wouldn¡¯t


    adapt well to the colder climate.


    I felt a sense of emptiness as I saw my parents off. They had treated me like a princess when they


    were here. My mom cared for everything, and I didn¡¯t have to worry about picking up or dropping off


    Ava


    Things would be different without my parents, and I had to return to my old routine.


    Soon after, Ivanna reminded me to transfer Ava to Sunnydale Kindergarten. Since it was closer to our


    home, it would be more convenient for me to pick Ava up and drop her off. Plus, Ivanna could help if


    there were any emergencies.


    I should have done it a long time ago, but I had been preupied and kept postponing it until now. As


    fate would have it, the story had an unexpected twist again.

 Chapter 190

    The Shocking Things He Said


    The kindergarten registration form was still with Matthew. To enroll Ava into Sunnydale Kindergarten, I


    needed the physical copy of the registration form and coples of Ava¡¯s and my identification documents.


    It was difficult to obtain the registration form since Sunnydale was a renowned kindergarten. Matthew


    and I had a lot of trouble getting a copy back then.


    After some pondering, I called Matthew. However, Mnie answered with insults, ¡°Have you no


    shame?


    How dare you call him?¡±


    ¡°Let me talk to Matthew,¡± I replied calmly, ignoring her outburst.


    ¡°You can kiss my ass!¡± With that, she hung up.


    Her behavior infuriated me, but I could only return the calf for Ava¡¯s sake. I called several times, but


    she constantly declined them. Her actions fueled my determination as I went to theirpany in


    person.


    Once inside Ardora Construction, many familiar faces awkwardly greeted me in hushed voices.


    However, I ignored them because people who undermined me with Matthew weren¡¯t worth my time.


    It was my first time visiting theirpany. It had stylish decorations butcked warmth¨Cmuch like its


    upants. Sure enough, Mnie was at the main desk while Matthew reclined on the sofa.


    He held a ss of wine. He looked messy and miserable, even though it was still early morning. They


    were shocked when they saw me. I knew they didn¡¯t expect me to follow through on my phone call.


    Mnie stood up and screamed, ¡°Who let you in?! Security!¡±


    On the other hand, Matthew bolted upright and stared at me. His emotions were unclear, but I think he


    was stunned.


    1 ignored Mnie and went straight to Matthew, saying. ¡°Get me the Sunnydale Kindergarten


    registration


    form. I need to transfer Ava there.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who cares about a registration form?¡± Mnie blurted out, her belly protruding as she approached.


    ¡°How


    dare youe here, you shameless bitch! Give up already. What¡¯s next after seducing your way here?


    You


    can¡¯t take the loneliness and want to throw yourself at him now?¡±


    I finally nced at her and calmly responded, ¡°You must work on your manners. All you do is hurl


    insults.


    You started sleeping with Matthew at a young age, but don¡¯t think everyone else is like you.


    Although Mnie stormed over, I remainedposed and looked at her disdainfully. ¡°You better not try


    anything if you want thispany to thrive. If youy a finger on me, I¡¯ll shut you down by tomorrow


    Matthew roared, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Mnie froze and paled as she turned to look at Matthew. ¡°Why are you shouting at me? She¡¯s getting


    even more bold and even dared toe here. What? Do you want to make up with her?¡±


    Matthew grimaced. ¡°Stop the bullshit!¡±


    Immediately after, he red at me. ¡°Why do you need the registration form? I¡¯m about to lose


    everything


    now because of you! I¡¯m suffering, yet you n to send Ava to a new school? You¡¯re evil, Chloe! I gave


    you everything, even mypany. Why are you still trying to destroy me?! You-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight, Matthew. You never ¡®gave me anything. As yourself what you¡¯ve given me.


    I don¡¯t want to argue about it with you. If you think I¡¯m upsetting you, fine. Just give me the form, and I¡¯ll


    leave so ¡®someone can stop worrying about me wanting to seduce you!¡±


    ¡°Chloe!¡± Matthew stood up. ¡°Are you that happy to leave me?¡±


    I looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°You have nothing to offer me.¡±


    My words rendered him speechless.


    A few secondster, he threw his ss to the floor and roared, ¡°If I have nothing to offer you, get lost!


    Since you¡¯re so capable, find a way to get the form again. Forget about the transfer if you can¡¯t get it!¡±


    I


    ¡°Matthew, how could you do this to your daughter?¡± I was furious.


    an


    ¡°She¡¯s not my daughter since she has a mother like you. I¡¯m still young and can have thousands of


    other kids! I don¡¯t need her! She can go wherever she likes!¡± Matthew¡¯s words shocked me, and I


    couldn¡¯t catch my breath. I never expected him to say something like that.

 Chapter 191

    Asshole


    Mnie gave me a smug look as I stared at Matthew In disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s telling you to get lost. You and


    that stupid child better stay the fuck away from us!¡±


    red at Matthew and turned toward the door.


    ¡°Chloe!¡± He called out, but I ignored him and left.


    The crowd outside the office quickly dispersed as I approached my car.


    I swallowed dryly as I gripped the steering wheel with shaky hands. I had never imagined Matthew


    could be such a jerk. It was clear that meeting them would always result in humiliation.


    My phone kept ringing, but I didn¡¯t


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Ck up. I only answered the call after a while, and a gentle voice came


    through, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡±


    I broke down in tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± As sounded anxious. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    I wiped my tears and told him about what happened. He said, ¡°Come back. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I started my car and left.


    During lunch, As handed me a slip of paper. ¡°Contact this guy. He¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Then he stared at me and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it sooner?¡±


    or him!


    ¡°He had the registration form. I had to look for him!¡±


    With a stern look, he said, ¡°And what ended up happening?¡±


    I was stumped. As was right. In the end, I still had to ask for his help.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t deal with assholes like that,¡± he said, ncing at me as he elegantly ate his steak.


    I chuckled. Matthew was an asshole, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°You¡¯re busy, and I shouldn¡¯t burden you with every


    little.


    thing. Besides, it should¡¯ve been a straightforward matter.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s still an asshole,¡± he said. ¡°Or do you think your boyfriend is good for nothing?¡±


    I blinked in surprise, struggling to process his words.


    He cautioned, ¡°No more next time, okay?¡±


    1


    I was happy he referred to himself as my boyfriend, but I said, ¡°Could you stop being so


    presumptuous?¡±


    About me being your boyfriend or about the situation?¡±


    1 chuckled despite myself.


    He smiled. ¡°Just admit it¡¯s dumb to look for his help, okay?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m dumb, why are you with me? There are plenty of girls eager to be your girlfriend,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re way dumber than you,¡± he said readily.


    I burst intoughter. I guess I was pretty naive after all. Perhaps seeking help from the right person was


    the key. After dinner, we left the restaurant and unexpectedly ran into thest two people I wanted to


    see.


    They


    y were entering the premises as we were leaving. Matthew¡¯s jaw dropped as he saw that I was holding


    As¡¯s arm. As walked toward him as if not seeing him, and Matthew timidly moved aside.


    As we passed each other, the asshole couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Slut!¡±


    Mnie chimed in, ¡°I told you she was a whore, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    As stopped in his path and red at Matthew. ¡°Have you forgotten your lesson?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Matthew took a step back, pulling Mnie along.


    As nced Matthew up and down dismissively. ¡°You¡¯re not worth the effort.¡±


    He then held my hand. ¡®Let¡¯s note here anymore. It¡¯s distasteful now.¡±


    Mnie snapped, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    I just chuckled.

 Chapter 192

    The New Kindergarten


    Matthew looked on as we left together.


    In just two days, Ipleted all the paperwork and enrolled Ava in Sunnydale Kindergarten. Initially, I


    assumed it was a given since we lived in the neighborhood.


    I


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, as I checked out Ava¡¯s ssroom, I overheard two teachers chatting. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the


    kindergarten


    full? How did she manage to get in?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who made the request?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The plump Ms. Marigold asked her colleague. The colleague whispered her reply, and Ms.


    Marigold dropped her jaw.


    Her response puzzled me. Was there something unusual about As¡¯s arrangement? I didn¡¯t dwell on it


    because what mattered was that Ava got in.


    That night, Ava told me, ¡°Mommy, the teacher at school was nice to me. She gave me extra food and


    didn¡¯t let the other kids take my toys. She even said I was the prettiest girl in the ss!¡±


    ¡°Really? What did she teach you?¡® Seeing her enthusiasm relieved me.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t enjoy some special treatment? Nheless, I wondered who had influenced the


    teacher to treat Ava differently.


    wor


    Now I had one less thing to worry about, I should¡¯ve done it sooner since my mom had a long bus ride


    to


    send Ava to her old kindergarten. Now she could walk her there in ten minutes.


    When I told my mom the good news, she smiled and said it would save her a lot of hassle.


    On Monday afternoon, Matthew came to my office again. He quietly ced the registration form on my


    desk, and I looked at him in confusion. He said impassively, ¡°Go do the transfer.¡±


    I was surprised. This was so unlike him..


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way. I was only upset the other day. Ava is my daughter, and I love her. Shouldn¡¯t


    you at least let me vent my frustration after what you put me through? Anyway, let¡¯s not fight anymore.


    Just let mee home, please.¡±


    His face went pitiful. ¡°Chlo, I handle Mnie. Let¡¯s start fresh. I miss you, you know?¡±


    His words gave me goosebumps, and I red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore. Take it back.¡±


    He gaped at me in disbelief. ¡°You changed your mind? Honey, I know you¡¯re upset, but you shouldn¡¯t


    take


    I didn¡¯t bother to exin to him and pressed the buzzer. Carol quickly showed up at the doorway. ¡°Ms.


    Chloe?


    ¡°Please see him out,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°Come on, Chlo. What can I do to make you forgive me? I¡¯ll break up with Mnie, okay? I want to


    spend the rest of my life with you and Ava. Don¡¯t do this to me,¡± Matthew pleaded, attempting to appear


    helpless.


    Before I could respond, Mnie stormed in.

 Chapter 193

    Given Up


    ¡°What did you just say, Matthew?¡±


    When I saw her face, I felt angry. ¡°Both of you, get out of my office! I have work to do.¡±


    Ryan rushed in, holding a stack of documents. He frowned when he saw them.


    Carol quickly gestured for them to leave. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave, Mr. Matthew.¡±


    I


    Seeing that I wasn¡¯t alone, Matthew


    de away.


    Mnie shot me a re. ¡°Are you trying to seduce him again? Can¡¯t you live without a man, you


    fucking


    whore?¡±


    I grabbed the registration form, tore it into pieces, and threw it at Mnie¡¯s feet. ¡°Keep a leash on your


    man. Don¡¯t let hime here again.¡±


    Mnie grew infuriated. ¡°How dare you?¡±


    I said calmly, ¡°You should leave now. We¡¯re having a meeting.¡±


    Then, I turned my attention to Ryan. ¡°What do you have for me?¡±


    Ryan approached and handed me the documents. I nced at them and saw two contracts for the new


    development at Hearnd Estates.


    I was surprised. ¡°We got it?¡±


    Ryan smiled. ¡°Grayson did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ve always liked this development,¡± I said, thrilled.


    Mnie stormed out.


    Ryan waited until she was gone and said, ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that ATL Empire failed to get thend in Operose.¡±


    I sat up straight, stunned. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡±


    Ryan nodded. ¡°Word has it that there¡¯s quite a buzz over at Echelon Group.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen? I muttered, feeling worried. Had ATL Empire encountered some kind of


    I gave Lauren a call. She confirmed that Echelon Group had offered only 2% more than ATL Empire,


    and it appeared that thetter had withdrawn their bid.


    Withdrawn? Why would As give up on something he was so close to acquiring? I tried calling him,


    but


    he didn¡¯t pick up.


    That afternoon, Echelon Group invited us to a celebratory party tomorrow night. It would be at Towers.


    It seemed like they couldn¡¯t wait to tell the world about it.


    Echelon


    I felt anxious for As. He had been trying to secure thend for a long time. Why would he give up at


    this crucial time? When I tried to call him again, his phone was turned off.


    Shit, not again! Frustrated, I sank back into my chair.


    I was about to have dinner with my daughter that night when As returned my call. I quickly


    answered,¡± Hey, why¡¯d you switch off your phone again?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He chuckled and asked, ¡°Why? Did you miss me?¡±


    I was exasperated. ¡°How could you sound so rxed?¡±


    ¡°Well, you do have a calming effect on me,¡± he said casually. ¡°I was on a flight, so I had to turn off my


    phone earlier.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not in Foswood? Why did you let Echelon Group have thatnd in Operose?¡±


    He saidzily, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    I was stumped. ¡°Well, they¡¯re throwing a celebratory party tomorrow night, and I¡¯ve already received an


    invitation.¡±


    ¡°Then attend it,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a gown.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m worried about you,¡± I protested, annoyed by his


    unpredictability.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see you at the party tomorrow,¡± he said soothingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too?¡± I asked eagerly.


    ¡°Yup. Don¡¯t stop thinking about me, okay? I got to go.¡± He hung up.


    I held my phone, bewildered. Suddenly, I started to look forward to that party.

 Chapter 194

    The Party


    Ava shouted, ¡°Mommy, no phone calls at the dining table. Grandma says we aren¡¯t supposed to talk so


    much while eating.


    I giggled and quickly put down my phone. I kissed her and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As¡¯s call had put my mind at ease. I was sure he had a n in ce.


    The next day, Grayson walked into my office holding arge bag. ¡°Ms. Chloe, your gown.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think As was being serious. Grayson ced the bag on the coffee table and left.


    Curious, I hurried over to inspect its contents. I pulled out a box and inside was a stunning white gown


    with exquisite jewels.


    It was the kind of dress that reminded me of something Show White might wear. I was eager to put it on


    immediately. Matthew had never bought me any nice clothing, let alone a gown. I had never attended.


    important events before and was unaware of the dress code.


    I called Ivanna to tell her about the party. She agreed to pick up Ava and even arranged for a makeup


    artist for me. Ivanna was a great help.


    Lauren also called to see if I was going to the party. She said she would, so I told her we should meet


    there. As the invitation was extended to the higher¨Cups from eachpany, Ryan became my escort


    for


    the evening.


    The party was hosted in the grand banquet hall of Echelon Towers.


    Echelon Group had a long history in the real estate industry. Mercer, Atticus¡¯s father, started as a


    subcontractor before taking over thepany at 26. He transformed it into the leading real estate


    developer in Foswood.


    They had countless projects, including their very own Echelon Towers. One tower housed their offices,


    while the other was the Echelon Hotel.


    Ryan and I arrived at Echelon Towers on time, and I underestimated how grand the event was. It felt


    like a film festival, with everyone making their entrance on the red carpet. The atmosphere was even


    livelier at the venue, with people chatting over their drinks.


    Tanum Corporation was a smallerpany, so our presence was mostly courtesy. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t


    particrly eager to be there. Since my divorce wasmon knowledge, the situation was somewhat


    awkward.


    tapotted Matthew in the crowd He appeared surprisingly well¨Cdressed for the asion. When our eyes


    met, he stared at me like some idiot. Something about the way he looked at me felt odd. I chose to


    Ignore him.


    I wasn¡¯t one to wear heavy makeup, but a professional had worked her magic on me today. I managed


    to turn heads, and I guessed Matthew couldn¡¯t believe it was me.


    Many people were curious about us because Ryan was new to the industry. People were whispering,


    ¡°Who are those two? They aren¡¯t in real estate, are they? That girl looks rather pretty!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s hot. Why haven¡¯t I seen them before in Foswood?¡±


    ¡°She looks familiar, but I can¡¯t recall ever seeing such a beautiful woman.¡±


    I was secretly pleased. It seemed that the right outfit and makeup had made me unrecognizable. I


    scanned the room and spotted Atticus conversing with someone in the distance. I had to admit that he


    had a certain charm about him.


    I nced at Ryan. ¡°Let¡¯s go say hello to Atticus.¡±


    He nodded, and we walked toward him.

 Chapter 195

    The Praises


    However, before we reached Atticus, I spotted Maddox talking to an older man. I squeezed Ryan¡¯s arm


    and said, ¡°That man is Maddox O¡¯Connell. Let me say hi to him first.¡±


    I went over to him with a smile, and he recognized me immediately. ¡°Good evening, Ms. Chloe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, sir.¡± I maintained a respectful demeanor. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to


    thank you for what you did that evening.¡±


    Calling him ¡°sir¡± instead of Mr. Maddox was a deliberate move on my part.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± he replied. ¡°Allow me to introduce you to Mr. Mercer


    Cole.¡±


    Only then did I realize the person he was speaking to was Atticus¡¯s father.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. I¡¯m Chloe from Tanum Corporation.¡±


    Mercer gave Maddox a puzzled look, surprised that he¡¯d introduce someone like me to him. However,


    het soonughed. ¡°Oh, Tanum Corporation? You¡¯re that youngdy who founded it, huh?¡±


    I smiled. I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯ve heard of us. We¡¯re nobodies here.¡±


    Mercer seemed to be in his 60s, but he was in great shape and sported a rosyplexion. His hearty


    laughter drew attention, and Maddox¡¯s presence only added to the effect.


    Noticing our interaction, Atticus quickly turned and made his way toward us.


    ¡°We were all nobodies once, youngdy. Not to mention that this is a male¨Cdominafed industry. You¡¯ve


    done well.¡± Mercer then told Maddox, ¡°She¡¯s amazing. There aren¡¯t many female bosses in our line of


    work.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Mercer was trying to impress Maddox.


    ¡°Yes, she conducts her business with integrity. I¡¯m impressed,¡® Maddox replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered,¡± I responded, engaging in small talk with them before introducing Ryan.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you could join us, Ms. Chloe, Atticus said as he joined me by my side. ¡°Dad, they¡¯re handling


    the


    duplexes at Grandeur Grove.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. You should work with her more often. Working with people of integrity can save us a lot of


    trouble,¡± Mercer said, looking at me. He added, ¡°But we must always prioritize delivering quality.


    Echelon Group¡¯s goal is to satisfy property buyers.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Mercer, that¡¯s our goal as well,¡± I said with a smille.


    Mercerughed and told Maddox, ¡°This youngdy is going ces. You can take my word for it.¡±


    Atticusughed, too. ¡°Everyone seems to be singing your praises, Ms. Chloe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only because I¡¯m working with you, Mr. Atticus.¡± Laughter erupted, and those standing nearby


    joined


    our conversation. Everyone was eager to impress the Coles.


    There was a suddenmotion at the entrance. We turned around to see Atticus walking over there.


    As entered, looking suave and handsome, with his arm wrapped around Ste. She looked elegant.


    Walking side by side, they were an eye¨Ccatching couple. I couldn¡¯t help but think miserably that they


    were


    a perfect match.


    Someone beside me eximed, ¡°Oh my! The CEO of ATL Empire is here too.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they supposed to bepetitors?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. I¡¯ve heard that Mr. As is no ordinary man.¡±


    I nodded at Maddox and Mercer before taking a step back with Ryan. I didn¡¯t want to draw undue


    attention to myself. Meanwhile, Ryan spotted the CEO of Hearnd Estates and went over to greet


    him.


    Matthew appeared next to me. He watched Atticus chat with As and said, ¡°You and As almost got


    1. me. See that? He has a girlfriend, so don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡±


    I nced at him with a half¨Csmile, then turned and walked away to join Ryan. Halfway there, I was


    stopped by several women. ¡°You¡¯re Chloe Hartz, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    That woman who spoke was well¨Cdressed and attractive, but she looked at me snobbishly.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Chloe. May I know-


    ¡°Liora Thompson.¡± Her cold voice was tinged with arrogance.


    Liora Thompson? I thought for a moment. Thompson. Could she be¡­

 Chapter 196

    Unintentional Offense


    Liora nced at me smilingly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure! I finally have the honor of meeting you, Ms. Chloe. I


    heard you¡¯re virtuous and exemry. I have a lot to learn from you.¡±


    Although she sounded polite, her words had an underlying awkwardness. I was puzzled but knew she


    was


    far from friendly.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mrs. Liora. I¡¯ll have to rely on your support in the future,¡± I replied cautiously. I didn¡¯t


    need to offend her since it was her family¡¯s event. It was wise to keep a low profile.


    Liora sneered, ¡°Ms, Chloe, you¡¯re being too modest. Who am I to support you? You¡¯re a model for all of


    us. Please feel at ease here. Everyone is upright and respectable. You don¡¯t have to worry about


    anyone


    harassing you.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately after, she turned and left arrogantly.


    I blushed when I noticed people looking at me. It was apparent Liora referred to the other night¡¯s


    incident.


    Several of her female friends nced sidelong at me before following her.


    At some point, Lauren appeared beside me, sayingcked a good reason. Your incident provided him


    with


    an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this,¡± I muttered in disbelief, ¡°Is that a thing?¡±


    Lauren raised an eyebrow. ¡°Atticus is not an ordinary businessman. He can endure and keep his


    composure. Once he sees an opportunity, he can turn the situation to his advantage. As for you, be


    cautious when dealing with the Coles.


    ¡°They all seem friendly on the surface, but¡­¡± Lauren pointed to her eyes, indicating there was more to


    the


    Coles then met the eye.


    I nodded. ¡°So, I¡¯ve be a pawn in Atticus¡¯s game without even realizing it. He¡¯s clever, but it¡¯s not


    for


    my sake.¡±


    I chuckled and continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that man is cunning and smooth. He did what would


    please Mr. Maddox, solved my issues, and fulfilled his agenda. Most importantly, he resolved his issues


    and


    gained the crowd¡¯s respect. His one move aplished four things!


    ¡°You¡¯re sharp. So be careful with Liora in the future. This woman holds grudges,¡± Lauren warned.


    ¡°I never expected my actions to offend that scheming woman,¡± I sighed, ¡°Is anyone reasonable these


    days? They¡¯re the ones who tried to molest me, but I became the target of resentment instead.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but look at Liora again as she happily chatted with Ste. The two smiled like they were


    long¨Clost friends. I didn¡¯t know why, but it gave me an inexplicable premonition.

 Chapter 197

    Stealing a Kiss


    Seeing Ste and Liora standing side by side gave me a bad feeling. Meanwhile, the two men beside


    them chatted andughed like close friends instead of rivals.


    Just then, Ste smiled and raised her ss toward me. Loira also looked toward me, but she looked


    proud yet indifferent.


    I scoffed and whispered to Lauren, ¡°Thank goodness this is her family¡¯s event. Otherwise, things would


    have gotten ugly. You were right when you said she holds grudges.¡±


    Lauren sighed, ¡°That¡¯s because it was hard for the Thompsons to get involved in the Coles¡® business.


    They¡¯ve been nning this for years. Although Atticus was cautious, Loira had some tricks up her


    sleeve. Then, Keegan eventually entered thepany.


    ¡°However, Atticus finally removed Keegan thanks to your actions. It wouldn¡¯t be right if Loira weren¡¯t


    mad


    at you.¡±


    ¡°I guess I can buy a lottery ticket just using my instincts,¡± I joked, then chuckled self¨Cdeprecatingly.


    ¡°You¡¯reughing about it? Lauren rolled her eyes at me. ¡°You should be more carefull¡±


    The formal part of the event began with Atticus giving an enthusiastic speech. I noticed As in the


    distance, smiling mysteriously. Since everything proceeded as nned, I wanted to leave early,


    I saw Ryan conversing with several developers, so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt. I took out my ringing phone


    and saw Ivanna¡¯s name. I worried she might be in trouble, so I stepped outside because it was too


    crowded.


    However, Ivanna said they were having a great time. I assured her I would return soon and hung up. As


    I


    was about to leave, someone pulled me back. I was about to scream when the person covered my


    mouth.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The person¡¯s familiar scent put me at ease, and he kissed me. My head spun, but he released me after


    a


    while. He was charming as he raised an eyebrow, saying, ¡°You look gorgeous.¡±


    I


    pushed him away and whispered, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re already mine, so why can¡¯t I kiss you?¡± As looked at me up and down. ¡°I knew


    the gown would look perfect on you.¡±


    Indeed, the gown was simple yet elegant. It highlighted my figure perfectly when I first put it on. I


    gasped in surprise when I saw myself in the mirror for the first time. Still, As dared to kiss me when


    so many people were around. We¡¯d be in trouble if someone saw us


    I was even more Arious because he hade here with Ste ¡°Can you stop provoking me?¡±


    Immediately after, I walked away.


    Then I take you hometer!¡± he dered.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m leaving on my own!¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say no!¡± After that, he walked away.


    As I left the terrace, I saw Matthew grinning. He handed me a ss of wine, saying, ¡°Have a drink to


    calm


    your nerves.¡±


    Although a little uneasy. I nced at Matthew disdainfully, then turned to leave.


    ¡°Chloe, you¡¯ve shown me how much you¡¯ve changed. I underestimated you in the past. But if others


    discover what I just saw, it won¡¯t be good for you. How about we make a deal?¡® he said as he leaned

 Chapter 198

    Shamelessly Discussing About Her


    My heart sank, wondering if Matthew was bluffing. He was so despicable that it frustrated me further.


    Just then, Ste approached with an eager smile and said, ¡°Chloe! I finally get to talk to you. What are


    you doing here??


    She nced at Matthew and then at the drink he had handed me. She looked embarrassed and said,


    ¡°Did I interrupt you two?¡±


    When Matthew stepped forward, someone bumped into him and apologized. However, Matthew didn¡¯t


    mind and focused on me. He grinned, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We were just discussing something that


    concerned you, Ms. Ste.¡±


    The man who had identally bumped into Matthew passed by again and patted him on the back,


    saying, ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Matthew was annoyed and red at the man before returning his attention to Ste.


    ¡°Me?¡± Ste looked surprised and asked, ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Matthew, what are you trying to say?¡± I asked coldly, feeling uneasy. I knew he was up to something.


    ¡°You should ask Chlo. Right, honey?¡± Matthew¡¯s smug expression was repulsive, and my unease grew.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless,¡± I muttered, then raised my voice, ¡°If you have something to say, say it! Don¡¯t beat


    around the bush! I have nothing to say to you!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ste, you¡¯re Mr. As¡¯s date tonight, right? I¡¯m curious as to what your rtionship with him is.¡±


    Matthew asked.


    I clenched my handbag, feeling increasingly flustered. Ste nced at me and smiled. Then, she


    asked Matthew politely, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Chlo wants to know your rtionship with Mr. As.


    ¡°I think you want to know that, Mr. Matthew!¡± That voice shocked me. The next second, As was


    already


    standing beside me.


    Matthew was surprised by As¡¯s sudden appearance.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The surrounding people shifted their attention to us, and Ste wrapped her arms around As. She


    said, ¡± I apologize for interrupting your conversation just now, Mr. Matthew and Ms. Chloe.¡±


    Her words caused the crowd to exchange nces. After all, they knew Matthew and I were once


    married.


    As looked at Ste¡¯s arm around his with indifference. Immediately after, he gazed at Matthew. ¡°is


    there something else you¡¯d like to know, Mr. Matthew? Are you curious about what I discussed with Ms.


    Chloe just now?¡±


    I wondered what As nned and if he wanted to make things messier.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m curious, is it too much to ask? S¨CShe¡¯s my wife,¡± Matthew stammered as he tried to regain


    control of the situation. As¡¯s presence seemed to have affected him.


    ¡°Ex-wife,¡± As corrected.


    That felt like a p to my face to me. It was painful and humiliating when As spoke of my rtionship


    with Matthew in such a ce.


    My expression grew cold as I felt a sharp pain in my chest. ¡°Have some self¨Crespect, Matthew. Read


    the


    room before causing a scene.¡±


    ¡°Neither of you care about the asion, so why should I? When you were doing it, did you care about


    shame? Why are you afraid now?¡± Matthew¡¯s face reddened as he continued his explicit remarks.


    ¡°Mr. Matthew, what do you want to say? You seem upset,¡± Ste asked. However, her smile only fueled


    the fire.


    Matthew handed his ss to someone nearby and pulled out his phone from his pocket. He raised it


    and taunted me, ¡°Chloe, why don¡¯t I show everyone what¡¯s in here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite interested,¡± As said calmly.


    Looking at As, I felt a deep sense of shame, humiliation, and frustration. I clenched my teeth to


    remainposed. Even so, my eyes welled with tears. I couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen next.

 Chapter 199

    As the Scumbag Deserved


    I felt exposed and couldn¡¯t understand why Matthew acted so boldly. He wouldn¡¯t be this relentless if he


    didn¡¯t have leverage. I knew him well and had experienced his deceit.


    Nheless, I was even more shocked that As seemed to care little about my dignity. I looked at him


    disapprovingly and uttered one word, ¡°Shameless!¡±


    I directed it toward As and Matthew. Immediately after, I turned away to escape the chaos.


    ¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯t you want to see it too? Matthew continued to taunt me. He smirked and


    continued, ¡°It won¡¯t be entertaining if you leave.¡±


    Ste took my arm to seemingly diffuse the situation, She smiled and said, ¡°Chloe, this is all my fault. I


    didn¡¯t know you two were talking and disrupted your conversation.¡±


    I nced at her hand gripping my arm and knew she didn¡¯t want me to leave. She didn¡¯t want to


    resolve the situation¨Cinstead, she wanted to worsen it.


    Loira emerged from the crowd to look at us with curiosity and annoyance. She nced at Ste, then


    at Matthew¡¯s smirk. Her eyes seemed to flicker with suspicion. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Mr.


    Matthew?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Loira. I just wanted to show everyone a picture to liven the atmosphere, Matthew


    shamelessly replied.


    When Liora gazed at Ste, I felt thetter tremble slightly. Finally, Liora crossed her arms and said,


    ¡°Well,


    I want to see it too. Show us the picture.¡±


    As narrowed his eyes while Matthew unlocked his phone. I clenched my fists, but Ste still had a


    forced smile. Everyone looked at Matthew to see the picture. I stared at him with a pounding heart,


    fearing what he would reveal.


    However, he frowned when he looked at his phone. He paled and appeared anxious.


    I couldn¡¯t help but nce at the calm As. He seemed confident, as if he had a n in ce.


    Lauren stood in the crowd and could no longer tolerate it. She snatched a wine ss and sshed it


    toward Matthew. However, the wine also sttered on Ste, who screamed and let go of my arm.


    ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re even worse than I thought!¡± Lauren roared. Then she turned to me and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go!¡±


    I looked at Matthew one more time. He appeared disheveled and defeated. As I left, Ryan approached


    us


    and asked concernedly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    dothing. I replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯m heading home. You stay here.


    When Ryan gazed into my eyes, I whispered something only he could hear. He nodded, and I left, but


    not before bumping into Atticus.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, what¡¯s happening?¡± he asked,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°N¨CNothing! My daughter¡¯s at home, so I need to leave early. Congrattions on your sess tonight,


    Mr.


    Atticus! I smiled, trying to be calm. ¡°I came to celebrate your achievements, after all.¡±


    He fixed his profound gaze on me and offered, ¡°Let me get someone to drive you home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I drove here myself. I don¡¯t want to disturb you since you¡¯re busy.¡±


    I walked away with my still¨Cracing mind. It seemed Matthew had captured something incriminating.


    Suddenly, I remembered the man who had bumped into Matthew.

 Chapter 200

    Abducted on the Way


    faltered when I realized what had happened. Still, I sighed and left Echelon Towers.


    Since I came here in Ryan¡¯s car and didn¡¯t want Atticus¡¯s man to take me home, I took a cab. I told


    Ryan to stay behind because many high¨Cprofile figures from the real estate industry were there.


    I knew the event wasn¡¯t just a congrattory gathering. It was also an opportunity for Ryan towork


    with these people. Furthermore, these people were well¨Cconnected. As for Lauren, she was excellent


    at gathering information.


    I had sensed something was amiss with Ste tonight. Also, As wasn¡¯t just there to celebrate his


    competitor¡¯s sess.


    Meanwhile, I became the plot twist in this drama. I overestimated Matthew because he was nowhere


    near as intelligent as As and Atticus. Matthew was a childpared to them.


    I felt a chill in my heart as I entered the cab. My mind seemed distracted, unable to keep up with the


    mess. As the cab drove into Ember Lane, it suddenly stopped. The driver cursed, ¡°What the fuck?!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Before I knew it, someone yanked my door open and pulled me out. Then, the person pushed me into


    another car. I tried to open the car door, only to realize they had already locked it. I looked ahead and


    saw Matthew.


    ¡°What the hell do you want, Matthew?!¡± I yelled in anger.


    ¡°I want you!¡± He shouted back, elerating into traffic. I tried to scratch at him, but he swerved left and


    right, causing the other cars to honk.


    He yelled, ¡°If you want to die, we can go down together! You were kissing him, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll make


    sure to satisfy your needs!¡±


    I clung to the car door in terror. ¡°Stop the car, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°When did you start seeing him, Chloe?! I didn¡¯t expect you to do that!¡± Matthew cursed as he


    continued to drive recklessly. However, I noticed he parked at our former house and got out. He pulled


    me out and dragged me to the entrance while I struggled to break free.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Scream as loud as you want! Let¡¯s see if anyone here still recognizes you. I¡¯ll make them realize who


    you. are. You may act like a virtuous woman, but you¡¯re a fucking slut! Fine, I¡¯ll let you be your true


    self,¡± he


    sneered.


    ew dragged me, and I stumbled along. My legs even hit the stairs as we went up. Soon, we reached


    the bedroom, Without turning on the lights, he threw me onto the bed.


    I noticed this ce had been vacant for a while. The room was dusty and smelled damp, causing me to


    cough. Soon after, Matthew pounced on me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy all your needs tonight. You¡¯ve been


    wanting it, right?¡±


    He began to undress himself as I fought desperately. However, he pped me and caused my vision to


    blur. I lost my strength to fight back and heard him ripping apart my gown. I felt a chill run down my


    spine as I screamed in horror, ¡°Get off me!¡±

 Chapter 201

    Right On Time


    His clothes were off, and he pressed himself against me. I fought back by biting and kicking as hard as


    possible and screaming for help. Matthew looked like a crazed panther as he let out a chillingugh.


    You were never like this before. Weren¡¯t you the one who loved me the most? Today, I¡¯ll make sure you


    enjoy it! Haha!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, Matthew!¡± I was in despair. Nausea overwhelmed me again. I¡¯d rather die than have him


    touch me.


    When he hit me again, the world started to spin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯ll love you like I used to. Chlo, I don¡¯t want it to be like this either.


    I don¡¯t want to hurt you. After being apart for so long, I¡¯ve missed you terribly. I want to be with you!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Crash!


    With a booming sound, the door burst open from outside. I yelled, ¡°Help me! Let go of me!¡±


    The instinct to survive made me fight even harder. Suddenly, I felt lighter. I heard a muffled sound


    followed by a furious roar.


    ¡°How dare you touch her?!¡±


    It was As¡¯s voice. I quickly grabbed the dusty nket on the bed and wrapped myself in it, sobbing. I


    saw As relentlessly punching with his fists and Matthew¡¯s wails of agony.


    I buried myself even deeper in the nket, humiliated and vited. The pain in my heart intensified.


    This man had trampled my entire life, and even after leaving, I couldn¡¯t escape his torment.


    The sounds of Matthew¡¯s cries grew weaker. I softly called out, ¡°Stop!¡±


    I feared As might beat Matthew to death, and he¡¯d have to pay with his life. Matthew wasn¡¯t worth it.


    As stopped and looked at me. His once handsome face was now dark, resembling the devil


    emerging


    from hell.


    Those narrow, profound eyes gleamed with an icy chill. Matthew struggled to get up, but As kicked


    him


    hard, and he fell unconscious.


    Then, As removed his coat and wrapped me in it, pulling me into his arms. He wiped away the blood


    under my nose, and Ipletely broke down.


    ¡°I want to go home!¡± I gritted my teeth, my voice barely intelligible.


    He held me, standing up and carrying me downstairs. In the narrow living room, a crowd stood In the


    dark.


    Dn! Take care of it!¡± As gave the order, and the sounds of doors closing could be heard down the


    hallway


    I closed my eyes. I could never return here.


    As carried me back to Amethyst Apartments. He ced me by the bathroom door and gently said,


    ¡°Go wash up. I be right outside¡±


    I nodded, watching him turn away. I turned on the shower and let the water flow over me. When I


    emerged, he was waiting outside with a bag of ice.


    Then, as he gently applied it to my face, he asked softly, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    I remained silent. The anger I felt toward him dissipated the moment he burst in. Yet, I still sensed an


    unspoken despair. I thanked him for rescuing me, but how long could he protect me?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault!¡± There was a trace of guilt in his eyes.


    I stared nkly at the ceiling, not speaking. I honestly didn¡¯t know what to say or how to say it.


    ¡°Are you angry with me? I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone!¡± His eyes were full of regret and restraint.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot. I have no reason to be angry with you.¡± I sounded distant as I said, ¡°You should go


    back. I need to pick up my daughter.¡±


    ¡°I want to be with you.¡± His gaze was filled with reluctance, and his tone was gentle.

 Chapter 202

    Narrowly Escaped


    His clothes were off, and he pressed himself against me. I fought back by biting and kicking as hard as


    possible and screaming for help. Matthew looked like a crazed panther as he let out a chillingugh.


    You were never like this before. Weren¡¯t you the one who loved me the most? Today, I¡¯ll make sure you


    enjoy it! Haha!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, Matthew!¡± I was in despair. Nausea overwhelmed me again. I¡¯d rather die than have him


    touch me.


    When he hit me again, the world started to spin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯ll love you like I used to. Chlo, I don¡¯t want it to be like this either.


    I don¡¯t want to hurt you. After being apart for so long, I¡¯ve missed you terribly. I want to be with you!¡±


    Crash!


    With a booming sound, the door burst open from outside. I yelled, ¡°Help me! Let go of me!¡±


    The instinct to survive made me fight even harder. Suddenly, I felt lighter. I heard a muffled sound


    followed by a furious roar.


    ¡°How dare you touch her?!¡±


    It was As¡¯s voice. I quickly grabbed the dusty nket on the bed and wrapped myself in it, sobbing. I


    saw As relentlessly punching with his fists and Matthew¡¯s wails of agony.


    I buried myself even deeper in the nket, humiliated and vited. The pain in my heart intensified.


    This man had trampled my entire life, and even after leaving, I couldn¡¯t escape his torment.


    The sounds of Matthew¡¯s cries grew weaker. I softly called out, ¡°Stop!¡±


    I feared As might beat Matthew to death, and he¡¯d have to pay with his life. Matthew wasn¡¯t worth it.


    As stopped and looked at me. His once handsome face was now dark, resembling the devil


    emerging


    from hell.


    Those narrow, profound eyes gleamed with an icy chill. Matthew struggled to get up, but As kicked


    him


    hard, and he fell unconscious.


    Then, As removed his coat and wrapped me in it, pulling me into his arms. He wiped away the blood


    under my nose, and Ipletely broke down.


    ¡°I want to go home!¡± I gritted my teeth, my voice barely intelligible.


    He held me, standing up and carrying me downstairs. In the narrow living room, a crowd stood In the


    dark.


    Dn! Take care of it!¡± As gave the order, and the sounds of doors closing could be heard down the


    hallway


    I closed my eyes. I could never return here.


    As carried me back to Amethyst Apartments. He ced me by the bathroom door and gently said,


    ¡°Go wash up. I be right outside¡±


    I nodded, watching him turn away. I turned on the shower and let the water flow over me. When I


    emerged, he was waiting outside with a bag of ice.


    Then, as he gently applied it to my face, he asked softly, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    I remained silent. The anger I felt toward him dissipated the moment he burst in. Yet, I still sensed an


    unspoken despair. I thanked him for rescuing me, but how long could he protect me?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault!¡± There was a trace of guilt in his eyes.


    I stared nkly at the ceiling, not speaking. I honestly didn¡¯t know what to say or how to say it.


    ¡°Are you angry with me? I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone!¡± His eyes were full of regret and restraint.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot. I have no reason to be angry with you.¡± I sounded distant as I said, ¡°You should go


    back. I need to pick up my daughter.¡±


    ¡°I want to be with you.¡± His gaze was filled with reluctance, and his tone was gentle.


    2 his urgency evident. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go alone. I¡¯ll take you to pick up your daughter, and then you can


    spend some time with her. I¡¯ll step out for a moment, but I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    I stood up, gritting my teeth. Fear still ran through me, and my body shook. I got dressed, and he


    walked me downstairs to his car. We drove to Ivanna¡¯s house to pick up my daughter.


    Ivanna seemed surprised. Her eyes locked onto my face, and she knew something had happened. She


    hesitated to ask in front of Ava.


    I put on a forced smile, took my daughter¡¯s hand, and told Ivanna, ¡°We¡¯ll talk when there¡¯s time.¡±


    She nodded, making a gesture indicating a phone call. I nodded, amusing Ava as we descended the


    stairs. Ava was already exhausted and fell asleep in my arms shortly after.


    When we exited the car, As picked her up and carried her back to her room. He kissed me gently


    and said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    He swiftly went downstairs and disappeared into the night.


    I sat by my daughter¡¯s bedside, looking at her lovely, smiling face. Even in her dreams, she smiled. My


    love for her ran deep. I gently held her tiny hand, a tear falling onto the back of it.


    The journey ahead was still long, and we relied on each other as mother and daughter.


    I switched on the nightlight and quietly left Ava¡¯s room. Only then did I realize my bag was nowhere to


    be


    found, and I was unable to make a call.


    I sat on the couch, clutching my head. Sure enough, As returned in no time, holding my handbag.


    He pulled me into his arms, gently patting my back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯ve done so much for me.¡± I spoke wearily, ¡°How¡¯d you know he took me?¡±


    ¡°I told Dn¡­ Oh! He¡¯s my assistant. I had him take Ste back first. But when he came out, he saw


    Matthew storming out in a rage. You had just gotten into a cab. Matthew got into his car and went


    straight in your direction.


    ¡°He was worried, so he followed while calling me. I happened to be on my way out.¡± He exined


    briefly.


    ¡°He got footage of us, right?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Yes!¡± As nodded. ¡°I was too careless. As soon as I let you go, I realized something was wrong and


    had


    Dn take his phone, deleting everything from it.¡±


    closed my eyes weakly, feeling exhausted. If he had been a few minuteste, I might have fallen into a


    temble situation.


    He stayed with me for the night, and I must have been both frightened and tired because I ran a fever


    in the middle of the night. He wanted to take me to the hospital, but I just gritted my teeth and took a


    couple


    of ibuprofen.


    By morning, the fever had subsided. However, As had already left. The store¨Cbought breakfast on


    the table was still warm. It seemed he hadn¡¯t been gone for long.


    Ava said the pancakes this morning were delicious. I nced at thebel on the pancakes, and it was


    from the Imperial Kitchen, known for its expensive breakfasts. No wonder she said it was good.


    I noticed my car had already been brought back and parked outside. I had no idea what he had done


    all night. Mnie and the others did not cause a scene like I thought they would.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This surprised me a bit. I had nced at Matthew¡¯s battered body, and he took quite a beating. He was


    injured in the house we were in before so Mnie must have suspected me. Somehow, she hadn¡¯t


    shown up. There had to be a reason for this.

 Chapter 203

    A Surprising Gift


    In the following days, As would visit my home in the evenings whenever his schedule allowed,


    always arriving after Avb had gone to sleep.


    I had been curious about Matthew. There had been no news of him, as if he had vanished. The sudden


    calm left me somewhat uneasy, but I didn¡¯t dare bring it up with As.


    Things at thepany were running smoothly, thanks to Grayson. Everything seemed to fall into ce


    with him in the marketing department, and he and Ryan worked together seamlessly.


    Ste called a lot, but I always made excuses and avoided meeting her. After the incident at the party, I


    knew her true intentions. Engaging in constant mind games with her was exhausting.


    Today, I returned home early, went to the supermarket, and bought a bunch of groceries. Then I picked


    up my daughter, and while ying with her, I prepared several dishes. It had been a long time since I


    had put


    this much effort into cooking.


    Ava ran around and asked me, ¡°Mommy, are you inviting someone over for dinner? Is it Uncle Ryan


    again


    or Aunt Ivanna?


    I looked at her adorable face. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because we usually don¡¯t eat that much!¡±


    I chuckled, feeling a bit guilty. I resolved to make our days together even better from now on, no matter


    what. With the dishes prepared, I called As.


    He sounded a bit surprised when he answered. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you want toe over for dinner? I¡¯ve already cooked!¡± I knew ATL Empire was close to my ce.


    I wasn¡¯t really expecting him toe when I made the call.


    His voice sounded delighted. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    Then, I told Ava, ¡°Mommy is inviting a friend over for dinner!¡±


    She looked at me and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He always helps me with my problems, and I can¡¯t be ungrateful. We must remember to show


    gratitude. when others do something for us! It¡¯s called repaying kindness!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember that, Mommy!¡± She ran off to her room, holding her doll.


    He looked around the living room and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the little princess?¡±


    I pointed upstairs. He smiled and quickly kissed my cheek.


    Just then, Ava descended slowly down the stairs. She was timid and didn¡¯t dare to rush down. As she


    reached thest few steps, she suddenly spotted As and stared at his face in amazement.


    As walked over to her and asked, ¡°Are you Ava?¡±


    She looked at me, feeling a bit awkward. After all, apart from Matthew, Ryan was the only other man


    she


    knew.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking to him?¡± I asked softly, not ming her.


    After hesitating for a moment, she finally responded cautiously. ¡°Hello, Mister! How did you know my


    name is Ava?¡±


    As and I chuckled. He gently lifted her from the stairs, even spinning her around in the air. Ava


    suddenly became ecstatic, giggling andughing. Then he walked over to the couch and set her down


    before handing her the big box. ¡°Open it up.¡±


    Ava still had a smile on her face as she looked at him and asked, ¡°Is this for me?¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s for you!¡± As even mimicked her tone.


    Ava nced at me, seeking my approval. ¡°Mommy, can I open it?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. It¡¯s a gift from Uncle As!¡±


    Holding the bulky box, she wobbled over and handed it to me. ¡°Mommy, open it!¡±


    I smiled, looking at As. I had no idea what was inside the box. When I tore off the wrapping paper, I


    saw two limited¨Cedition Barbie dolls with different heads and interchangeable outfits. They were jaw¨C


    dropping.


    My daughter was stunned, her eyes wide with amazement as she stared at the dolls in the box. She


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    looked just like a miniature version of them, equally stunning. A pang of sorrow rose in my heart, and


    my


    eyes grew misty. These were the gifts her dad had never given her.


    Do you like them, princess?? As crouched to look at her, and she couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Ava was so excited that she covered her mouth, let out a scream, and hugged his neck before quickly


    kissing him on the cheek,

 Chapter 204

    Happiness Is Simple


    During dinner, Ava chatted away, expertly buttering up As. ¡°Uncle As is the best!¡±


    As was delighted and indulgent. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°You brought Barbie dolls. Now I have a family! There¡¯s a Barbie mommy and two Barbie sisters!¡± She


    looked at As. ¡°They¡¯re a family, and I don¡¯t want Barbie Daddy. He¡¯s mean! I want you, not Daddy!¡±


    As was charmed, showing no signs of minding her words. He even fed her.


    After the meal, I cleaned up as he and Ava yed in the living room. I had never imagined he would


    get along so well with her, speaking to her in a patient and child¨Cfriendly manner.


    While ying, Ava suddenly remembered something. She hurried over to As, pulling a piece of


    candy from her pocket. With great solemnity, she unwrapped it and offered it to As. In her sweet


    voice, she said, ¡°This is my repayment! Mommy says we should repay kindness!¡±


    That night, she yed until veryte. I bathed her and put her to bed. Reluctantly, she asked, ¡°Uncle


    As, will youe again tomorrow?¡±


    As turned the question back on her. ¡°Do you want me to?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I want you to visit every day. Uncle, will you protect Mommy?¡± She blinked her big eyes earnestly,


    looking at As, waiting for his answer.


    I hadn¡¯t expected her to ask such a question. I couldn¡¯t fathom what was going on in her little head.


    ¡°I will! I¡¯ll protect you, too, my little princess!¡± As¡¯s reply was endearing.


    Ava cheered. After her bath, she clung to him for a long time before finally falling asleep. As I nestled


    into As¡¯s embrace, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve raised Ava so well.¡±


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t buy her such expensive toys.¡± I reminded him. I knew that the set of dolls was quite


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    expensive.


    ¡°A daughter should be raised infort!¡± He pinched my nose. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡±


    I was speechless, and finally asked, ¡°Do you like kids?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately, and it was a while before he responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just like being


    here.


    It feels like home.¡±


    His words stirred something in me. They touched on the hopes deep within me. Suddenly, I thought of


    his parents and how they had both passed away, but I didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Ste had mentioned that it was a sensitive topic for him.


    That night, we went to bed early. Softly, I said, ¡°It would be wonderful if things could stay like this


    forever. Worry¨Cfree, just peacefully living our days.¡±


    His handsome face beamed. Suddenly, he hugged me tightly. Everything happened naturally, as if it


    were meant to be this way from the start. He caressed me tenderly, leading me to the peak of pleasure.


    Afterward, I gradually regained my senses. I found myself reluctant to leave his embrace.


    Whenever I was with him, my emotions surged like an unstoppable force. But once I returned to reality,


    I felt somewhat dizzy. A sense of loss and mncholy washed over me. I didn¡¯t know what we were.


    However, I wasn¡¯t alone with him in my life, and I felt more fulfilled. This contentment was my only


    refuge from my worries these days. I even thought I didn¡¯t care about whoever he might belong to in


    the future.


    For now, he was mine. With that in mind, I snuggled deeper into his arms, listening to his heartbeat and


    feeling his breath. He stayed with me through the long night, consoling my lonely soul.


    I wished for days like this to continue. I didn¡¯t want to wake up, even if it were a dream. s, things


    never


    quite went as nned. Eventually, someone else appeared before me.

 Chapter 205

    There Must Be Someone Else


    Moming came, and as the first batch of aluminum¨Cframed windows had arrived, I sent Ava to daycare


    early. Then, I drove to the warehouse. Before I could finish inspecting the goods, I received a call.


    It was from that sharp¨Cwitted woman I metst time, Inviting me to a suburban club. After entering the


    address into the navigation system, I realized it was on the border of the neighboring city. It was a long


    way from here.


    I had a feeling the person I was meeting was not her, Someone else must be involved. I debated


    whether or not to tell As about this as I rushed toward the location.


    Ultimately, I decided against it. I still didn¡¯t know their intentions for wanting to meet me. Why worry


    him. unnecessarily? Besides, I was selfish. I feared losing him, even if it meant being far away from


    him. 3


    When I arrived at the club, my suspicions were confirmed. There stood As¡¯s aunt, whom I had met


    once from a distance. The sharp¨Cwitted woman introduced her as Mrs. Celine Pierce.


    Perhaps it was the Pierce family genes, but his aunt was undeniably beautiful. She was tall and exuded


    an air of authority. Ste was right¨Cshe was formidable, and there wasn¡¯t a trace of warmth about her.


    Her every move exuded a cold aloofness, from her hairstyle to her eyes to her clothing. When she saw


    me, she squinted and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    I sat beside her on the sofa, pretending to be calm despite my nervousness.


    ¡°Do


    you


    know why I asked you here, Chloe?¡± Her tone was simple and unassuming. I suspected this was her


    most restrained demeanor. However, her question was tricky, making it difficult to answer.


    It would imply I had done something wrong if I said I knew. Yet if I said I didn¡¯t know, she would see me


    as evasive. I looked at her, remaining silent. It wasn¡¯t out of disrespect, but I didn¡¯t know how to


    respond.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t press the issue. She calmly produced a stack of photos and slowly flipped


    through them as if I didn¡¯t exist. Her attitude toward me was one of disdain.


    She looked at me after going through the thick stack of photos. Then she handed the images over.


    ¡°The shots are quite good, worthy of a professional. Take a look for yourself.¡±


    epted the stack of photos, puzzled. As my gaze fell on the first one, my head seemed to buzz and


    spin.


    The photos depicted As and me in passionate embraces. There were moments of our farewell at my


    doorstep, moments of him opening the door, gazing at the moon together,


    vite at night.


    and carrying


    myc


    my child into the


    There were also pictures of my parents and Ava, captured from various angles, at her daycare, holding


    hands with her grandma, dining out, or even on a bus¡­


    The child is lovely. She looks very cute!¡± Celine remarked. ¡°I adopted my daughter when she was just


    this big. Back then, she was adorable and obedient, with beautiful eyes. I raised her on my own. It


    wasn¡¯t easy,


    but it¡¯s been quite fulfilling.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand the purpose behind her sharing this with me. However, I understood when she


    mentioned that a professional took the photos. She was subtly implying that her methods were


    professional.


    I began to regret not telling As beforeing here.


    ¡°So, ever since I adopted her, I¡¯ve arranged for her future to serve my own.¡± It seemed that what Ste


    said was true. From the day Celine adopted her, she had a purpose in mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re a clever woman!¡± She looked at me, meeting my eyes directly. Her eyes held a haze of


    unreadable


    emotion, but there was still a chilling light.


    I clenched the stack of photos tightly, my heart pounding.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as clever as you make it sound. Mrs. Celine, please be direct with me. I might be a bit slow.¡±


    She suddenlyughed. Her smile was unexpectedly beautiful, with rosy lips and bright teeth. Her e


    were charming, but it sent a shiver down my spine.

 Chapter 206

    A Strong Woman


    So, you understand what I meant when I called you clever, Celine said. A momentter, she dropped


    her smile. ¡°Leave As.¡±


    ¡°You should ask his opinion first,¡± I replied firmly.


    I don¡¯t need to ask him. He will ept it if you leave,¡± Celine spoke confidently, ¡°You¡¯re intelligent, kind,


    patient, and ambitious. I see great potential in you and can help expand yourpany to achieve your


    goals. I can also support your daughter¡¯s education at any overseas institution you choose, but he


    can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    My question annoyed her. ¡°Why? He¡¯s not an ordinary person. As wants to head ATL Empire, so he


    must adhere to the family rules. Even without Ste, the family would haveplete control of his life.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He has no privileges or freedom of choice!¡± Her words were ruthless, ¡°He can¡¯t forget Annalise Synder,


    even if he loves you, a divorcee with a daughter. As was madly in love with Annalise. Ultimately, he


    only has two options: whether to give up orpromise.¡±


    Hearing Annalise¡¯s name made me uneasy. I wondered if she was the same woman Ste had


    mentioned. It was evident she had a significant connection with As.


    Celine continued, ¡°You have no choice either. The Pierce family doesn¡¯t ept outsiders inheriting our


    wealth and assets. You can propose your terms, and I¡¯ll fulfill them.


    She spoke confidently. I was just ordinary, so her demeanor was even more intimidating.


    ¡°You can consider your terms and keep these photos as a souvenir. I believe you¡¯ll like them. Kenzie,


    show her out!¡± Celine got up and headed upstairs without letting me speak


    Kenzie was t


    the sharp¨Cwitted woman who had called me to the Design Division. It seemed Celine had investigated


    me for a while now. I knew I couldn¡¯t escape the situation.


    My mind began to clear as I left the club. Celine¡¯s words carried significant information, and her


    intentions were clear. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have pictures of my family. She also emphasized having


    professionals take them.


    Celine gave me the pictures as a reminder, not just casually. That woman was ruthless.


    Some of the pictures were candid close¨Cups of Ava and my mom. They included shots inside the


    kindergarten, on a public bus, and even inside my home. The person who took them seemed to be


    everywhere, which was unsettling.


    pulled over to the side, too agitated to drive. I took the pictures and examined them again, growing


    Increasingly uneasy. I knew Celine had experience with this. She wanted to remind me of her intentions


    constantly


    I tried to plece together what I knew about Celine, but I had little to go on apart from Ste¡¯s little


    Information. However, my gut feeling told me she was ruthless.


    I couldn¡¯t tell As because it could hurt both sides if he confronted her. After all, As had just taken


    over the ATL Empire, and his foundation was not yet stable.


    Despite As taking over, Ste said Celine was still pulling the strings. It indicated that Celine¡¯s old


    network was formidable and loyal. I needed to gather more information about her history with ATL


    Empire.


    I sat in the car to calm my emotions and thoughts. Finally, I started the car and headed back. Suddenly,


    I sensed a car following me and wondered if it was someorfe Celine had hired.

 Chapter 207

    Another Abduction


    I deliberately slowed down to observe the vehicle behind me. After some distance, I was sure the SUV


    was talling me. I wanted to see who was in it, so I stopped at a convenience store to buy a water bottle.


    I sipped the water and watched the SUV slowly pass by. However, it had tinted windows, and I couldn¡¯t


    see inside. I waited until it was far ahead before returning to my car.


    This time, I drove slowly and no longer saw the car following me. I rxed and thought I might¡¯ve been


    overly paranoid.


    As I continued to drive, I came across a stretch of road along the coast. After passing through, I could


    get onto the highway back to the downtown area. However, I was wrong in assuming everything was


    fine.


    The SUV darted forward and blocked my path when I reached an intersection. I mmed the brakes


    and quickly locked my doors. I tried to reverse, but a ck sedan had boxed me in. I didn¡¯t know when


    that


    sedan appeared.


    However, two I panicked and called for someone on my phone, not even checking whose number I


    called. burly men with ski masks smashed my car window with fire axes. I couldn¡¯t react quickly, and


    the person!


    called hadn¡¯t answered.


    I screamed, but one of the men got into my car and covered my mouth and nose with something. Soon,


    I became lightheaded and lost consciousness. When I finally awoke, my head throbbed, and my mouth


    was dry.


    I realized my hands were tied, too. I tried to move and make a sound, but they had taped my mouth


    shut.


    I was frightened and trembled while continuing to struggle. Eventually, I freed one of my hands and


    looked around. I thought I was in a small abandoned factory when I saw the scattered tools.


    However, I wondered why no one was around despite the chaos. I didn¡¯t know the time and soon


    realized my bag was missing. I remembered calling someone before falling unconscious but couldn¡¯t


    remember who I called or if the person answered.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hoped the call went through before my phone slipped from my hand. Meanwhile, I prayed I had called


    someone close to me. If I had called a client, it would furtherplicate the situation.


    I tried to remember the calls I had received earlier in the morning. They were mostly to verify


    shipments.


    If it were someone from Urban Builders, they might have hung up immediately.


    Meanwhile, I spected who might want to kidnap me. Was it Celine or someone else? Nothing added


    up. After all, Celine could have easily apprehended me when we met at the club. Moreover, she told


    me to


    Celine was unlikely to do this. Perhaps it was my spontaneous visit to the club after receiving a call


    from the warehouse area. However, I didn¡¯t answer calls or Inform anyone of my whereabouts.


    Matthew was the only person I might have offended. Even so, his motive wouldn¡¯t make sense.

 Chapter 208

    A Glimmer of Hope Amidst Despair


    I realized had been here for a while when the sunset, Still, I saw no one around. I wondered if they


    nned to leave me here to die. If so, it could be Celine because my disappearance would solve all her


    problems.


    However, that would be excessive for a defenseless woman like me..


    On the other hand, it didn¡¯t seem like Matthew¡¯s style. Even if it were him, his motive would be


    questionable. I grew increasingly frustrated but couldn¡¯t understand it.


    My hope lessened as the night grew darker. If my phone call hadn¡¯t raised suspicions, someone at the


    daycare would have noticed my absence and contacted someone. They might even call As to take


    Ava


    home.


    After all, Ava got into Sunnydale with As¡¯s help.


    I felt slightly at ease with that thought. However, my heart ached when I imagined Ava longing for me. I


    never expected to end up here and bring suffering to my daughter. I thanked my lucky stars my parents


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    weren¡¯t around to see this. Otherwise, my father¡¯s life would be at risk.


    It was dark, and the silence was eerie. I could only hear rats scurrying around the abandoned factory. I


    looked around in fear, unable to get up because of the ropes. My shoulders ached from the awkward


    position. I rolled over to free one arm from under me.


    I prayed someone would find me soon. I was about to give up hope when I heard a noise from outside.


    I


    felt relieved and screamed to attract attention. However, there was tape on my mouth, muffling my


    screams.


    Thankfully, the sound grew closer. I thought someone wasing to rescue me, but I realized


    something -the footsteps weren¡¯t cautious or discreet. Instead, they were loud and confident. Whoever


    approached didn¡¯t care about being sneaky.


    My heart sank as I suspected the ones approaching might be the ones who had captured me. I


    panicked, wondering what their intentions were.


    Sure enough, I heard harsh and angry voices. I could tell there were three of them judging from their


    footsteps. When they arrived at the door, one asked, ¡°Make sure there¡¯s no one around.¡±


    A set of footsteps grew distant before returning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. Not a soul in sight.¡± Then I heard


    someone unlocking the door, followed by their approaching footsteps.

 Chapter 209

    Serpentine Tattoo


    looked toward the door in terror. Before they reached me, the leader pointed his shlight at me. The


    sudden brightness blinded me, and I couldn¡¯t see their faces. I didn¡¯t recognize their voices either.


    One whispered, ¡°What a waste of a pretty woman.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± A stern voice silenced them. ¡°Get her out of here.¡±


    I was startled and saw a figure approaching me. I tried to speak, but my words came out as muffled


    grunts. The man picked me up, and I struggled to free myself, but he kicked me. ¡°Stop moving!¡±


    I looked toward the others standing in the distance. The leader was tall and muscr. They wore ski


    masks, so I couldn¡¯t see features besides their eyes.


    I continued to squirm, and the man suddenly dropped me; I continued to make muffled cries and looked


    at them pleadingly. The man looked at me and then crouched to touch my face.


    ¡°Boss, are we going to kill her? That¡¯s a shame. Oh, you should have some fun with her first, then we


    can.


    ¡°Shut the hell up! Quit your nonsense and get moving!¡± the man snapped back, his eyes full of anger.


    When he yanked me up a momentter, I noticed a serpentine tattoo on his wrist. I felt a wave of


    despair,


    thinking they were nning to kill me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The man was burly, and he carried me outside like effortlessly. The surroundings were overgrown with


    weeds. The dense underbrush scratched my face as he walked with me in tow.


    I felt hopeless, not knowing where they were taking me. I wondered if I would ever see Ava again. I


    needed to know who wanted me dead and why.


    Suddenly, a light shone from a distance, and I heard a famir roar, ¡°Put her down!¡±


    I screamed as loud as possible, ¡°Help me, As!¡±


    My cry sounded horrifying, but the instinct to survive gave me strength. Tears rolled down my cheeks


    as I yelled.


    The man carrying me ran and shouted, ¡°Scatter!¡±


    I continued screaming as I saw the light getting closer. The tall grass scratched my face as the man


    ran, Suddenly, he tossed me onto his shoulder and sprinted into the thicker grass.


    Gunshots echoed around us. I yelped in fear, not knowing who fired those shots. A momentter,


    another

 Chapter 210

    Who Is the Mastermind?


    Suddenly, blood sttered on my face, and I lost consciousness. When I finally awoke, I smelled


    disinfectant and saw Ivanna¡¯s anxious eyes. ¡°Chlo, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    I


    I felt pain all over, especially on my face. Still, I was relieved when I realized I wasn¡¯t dead. The man


    with the knife got shot, and I shuddered when I recalled his knifeing down on me. If he got shot a


    second


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re awake!¡± Ivanna eximed. Immediately after, she ran out of the room with


    teary


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    eyes. ¡°Chlo¡¯s awake!¡±


    As came in, and I choked back my sobs. He hugged me, saying. ¡°Everything¡¯s okay now.¡±


    I took some time to calm down before asking. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    As shook his head. ¡°The leader got away, and we¡¯re still interrogating theckeys. I want to know


    who


    hired them.¡±


    ¡°Who realized I went missing?¡± I wanted to know.


    Ivanna said, ¡°It was someone from the kindergarten. No one went to pick up Ava, and the school


    couldn¡¯t reach you, so Ava gave them my number. I rushed to get her, but something felt off, so I called


    Mr. As.


    ¡°He tracked your car to Strathmore Road. Your phone and bag were there, but someone had smashed.


    your car window.¡±


    While Ivanna spoke, As observed my reactions.


    I closed my eyes for a moment and then opened them. ¡°Where¡¯s Ava?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My assistant is looking after her.¡± Ivanna answered thoughtfully.


    ¡°¡­want to


    go home,¡± I said to As. ¡°I want to go home!¡±


    After gazing at me, he told Dn to ask the doctor about my discharge. The doctor said I was okay to


    leave since I only had a few cuts on my face. He advised me not to get them wet and prescribed some


    ointment.


    It was nearly 3 a.m. when I got home. I went straight to Ava¡¯s room, where Ivanna¡¯s assistant slept


    beside


    her. Ava clung to the assistant¡¯s clothes, unaware of my presence. I quietly backed out of the room with


    tears in my eyes.


    As sat beside me when I returned to my bedroom. He asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Heared into him and felt drained. I didn¡¯t know who would want to kill me. My mind was in a mess


    uncertainty and fear. A whileter, I whispered, ¡°I want to take a bath.¡±


    Ill help you,¡± he offered, but I shook my head. ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡±


    He continued to watch me but eventually relented. ¡°Okay, just be careful not to wet your face.¡±


    After my bath, hey beside me and asked, ¡°Do you want to sleep?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡± I knew he had questions but feared how I would react.


    ¡°Did you¡­see Celine Pierce today?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Your aunt?¡± I looked at him.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He stared into my eyes.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, I did. That¡¯s why I was on that road. Still, your aunt wouldn¡¯t have gone through such


    trouble to harm me.¡±


    As pulled me into his arms. ¡°Get some rest. We¡¯ll find out who did this.¡±


    I snuggled against him, still thinking of what had happened. I didn¡¯t know who wanted me dead and


    wondered if it was Matthew. However, my thoughts slipped away, and I fell asleep from exhaustion.

 Chapter 211

    A Strange Feeling


    I woke up the next day, and As was nowhere to be found. Ava had already been sent to daycare,


    leaving me alone with Ivanna,


    My face had many scratches, and I wondered if the deeper wounds would leavesting scars. They still


    hurt, too.


    Ivanna said, ¡°Ryan came to see you. He told me to stay here and advised against going to the


    company.


    Chlo¡­


    She hesitated, but I knew what she wanted to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reassured her. ¡°Where¡¯s my car?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve sent it for repairs. You shouldn¡¯t go out today!¡± She sounded urgent. ¡°Let your face heal before


    making any decisions!¡±


    *Alright.¡± However, I was still thinking about yesterday¡¯s events. As approached me based on those


    photos in my bag.


    ikely figured out that Celine had


    One nce would¡¯ve told him everything, so I asked Ivanna, ¡°Where¡¯s my bag?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know.¡± She promptly got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check downstairs!¡±


    She soon returned with my bag, but I found the photos were gone.


    The close angles in those photos unnerved me. I had no idea there had been hidden threats nearby.


    Ivanna¡¯s phone rang nonstop, and I said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you need to take care of something. I¡¯m not going.


    anywhere. I just want to get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Get something to eat, and I¡¯ll be back as soon as I handle this. It won¡¯t take long. Stay here


    since


    Mr. As seemed really upset.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± I said, ¡°Take the keys with you to let yourself back inter! I¡¯ll catch a little more sleep.¡±


    ¡°Got it! They¡¯re in your bag!¡± After she reassured me, she hurriedly left.


    As I heard her car pull away, I knew I needed to leave the house because my mind was racing.


    However, before I could change my clothes, As entered with two other men. He spoke gently, ¡°Just


    taking some precautionary measures.¡±


    Noticing the untouched food on the table, he told me to get up and eat.


    Bomplied, but he stayed by my side and scrutinized my face. Then he retrieved a small box from his


    coat pocket and ced it on the table.


    Apply this ointment. It¡¯s for scar removal, and it¡¯s very effective.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Are you worried I¡¯ll end up looking ugly?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was different between us because of this incident.


    He evaded my question and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be ugly.¡±


    ¡°I want to bring my parents back here.¡± I exined, ¡°I¡¯ll feel more at ease with them by my side. They¡¯re


    too far away, and I can¡¯t shake this anxious feeling.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Do you want to go personally?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask them about their ns. If it takes a while, I¡¯ll go get them,¡± I replied, determined to keep my


    nearby. This incident had sounded an rm for me.


    As suggested, ¡°Make the call, and I¡¯ll go with you. I don¡¯t feelfortable letting you go alone.¡±


    I nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the call in the afternoon.¡±


    family


    The two other men installed cameras around my yard and hidden pinhole cameras indoors. The


    cameras. were linked to my smartphone, allowing me to monitor them at any time.


    As also told me to bring Grayson with me whenever I went out.


    He led me upstairs once everything was settled. ¡°Get some rest. I have to go out for a bit, but I¡¯ll be


    back by the time you wake up.¡±


    I


    A Strange Feeling


    I woke up the next day, and As was nowhere to be found. Ava had already been sent to daycare,


    leaving me alone with Ivanna,


    My face had many scratches, and I wondered if the deeper wounds would leavesting scars. They still


    hurt, too.


    Ivanna said, ¡°Ryan came to see you. He told me to stay here and advised against going to the


    company.


    Chlo¡­


    She hesitated, but I knew what she wanted to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reassured her. ¡°Where¡¯s my car?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve sent it for repairs. You shouldn¡¯t go out today!¡± She sounded urgent. ¡°Let your face heal before


    making any decisions!¡±


    *Alright.¡± However, I was still thinking about yesterday¡¯s events. As approached me based on those


    photos in my bag.


    ikely figured out that Celine had


    One nce would¡¯ve told him everything, so I asked Ivanna, ¡°Where¡¯s my bag?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know.¡± She promptly got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check downstairs!¡±


    She soon returned with my bag, but I found the photos were gone.


    The close angles in those photos unnerved me. I had no idea there had been hidden threats nearby.


    Ivanna¡¯s phone rang nonstop, and I said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you need to take care of something. I¡¯m not going.


    anywhere. I just want to get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Get something to eat, and I¡¯ll be back as soon as I handle this. It won¡¯t take long. Stay here


    since


    Mr. As seemed really upset.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± I said, ¡°Take the keys with you to let yourself back inter! I¡¯ll catch a little more sleep.¡±


    ¡°Got it! They¡¯re in your bag!¡± After she reassured me, she hurriedly left.


    As I heard her car pull away, I knew I needed to leave the house because my mind was racing.


    However, before I could change my clothes, As entered with two other men. He spoke gently, ¡°Just


    taking some precautionary measures.¡±


    Noticing the untouched food on the table, he told me to get up and eat.


    Bomplied, but he stayed by my side and scrutinized my face. Then he retrieved a small box from his


    coat pocket and ced it on the table.


    Apply this ointment. It¡¯s for scar removal, and it¡¯s very effective.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Are you worried I¡¯ll end up looking ugly?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was different between us because of this incident.


    He evaded my question and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be ugly.¡±


    ¡°I want to bring my parents back here.¡± I exined, ¡°I¡¯ll feel more at ease with them by my side. They¡¯re


    too far away, and I can¡¯t shake this anxious feeling.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Do you want to go personally?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask them about their ns. If it takes a while, I¡¯ll go get them,¡± I replied, determined to keep my


    nearby. This incident had sounded an rm for me.


    As suggested, ¡°Make the call, and I¡¯ll go with you. I don¡¯t feelfortable letting you go alone.¡±


    I nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the call in the afternoon.¡±


    family


    The two other men installed cameras around my yard and hidden pinhole cameras indoors. The


    cameras. were linked to my smartphone, allowing me to monitor them at any time.


    As also told me to bring Grayson with me whenever I went out.


    He led me upstairs once everything was settled. ¡°Get some rest. I have to go out for a bit, but I¡¯ll be


    back by the time you wake up.¡±


    I


    I nodded as I watched his tall figure exit the room. There was a tinge of disappointment in my heart.


    There was an inexplicable shift in our rtionship.


    Just as I dozed off, the doorbell rang. I knew it was an outsider!


    I nodded as I watched his tall figure exit the room. There was a tinge of disappointment in my heart.


    There was an inexplicable shift in our rtionship.


    Just as I dozed off, the doorbell rang. I knew it was an outsider!

 Chapter 212

    Unexpected Visitor


    Even though my body hurt, I quickly got out of bed. After pulling back the curtains and looking down, I


    spotted Ste at the door.


    How did she know where I lived? I didn¡¯t recall telling her that I stayed at Amethyst Apartments.


    She rang the doorbell twice more before I opened the door. Ste had a bright smile on her face as she


    stepped inside, holding a basket of fruits. She had an innocent expression as if she wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly.


    ¡°Ms. Ste!¡± I smiled and asked, ¡°How¡¯d you find this ce?¡±


    ¡°Well, you sure went through a lot!¡± She walked in and looked around as if she owned the ce. ¡°Your


    house is nice, very ssic!¡±


    ¡°Please, have a seat! Can I get you something to drink? I have coffee and tea!¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine. Don¡¯t trouble yourself!¡± She cheerily followed me. ¡°How did this happen? It¡¯s truly


    terrifying. Did you offend anyone? How¡¯d you end up kidnapped?¡±


    She seemed well¨Cinformed about my situation, which perplexed me.


    ¡°Wow, the news traveled fast!¡± I chuckled, though I harbored doubts.


    ¡°As got a call while we were having dinner yesterday. I overheard them saying that you were


    missing.¡± she exined matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°I was worried, so I called Aster to ask. I was so relieved


    to hear they


    found you!¡±


    A tinge of bitterness welled up within me. So they were having dinner together.


    Ste studied my face intently. ¡°Chloe, how¡¯d you hurt your face?¡±


    She gasped as if she hadn¡¯t noticed when she entered. Her delicate face disyed an exaggerated


    look


    of shock.


    I gestured for her to take a seat.


    ¡°Have you seen a doctor? You must take care of your face, or it¡¯ll leave a scar! She leaned in to take a


    closer look, looking worried. ¡°How could this happen to someone so pretty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just surface wounds!¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be this severe!¡± She sighed, taking a seat.


    We talked about various topics, but neither of us mentioned Celine. I chose not to bring it up and


    She finally excused herself when she saw I was tired.


    At the door, Ste said, ¡°Your injury disrupted my ns. I was going to go shopping with you. I need to


    pick out a gift tomorrow for As¡¯s birthday. I don¡¯t have time to return to Nocturnia, so I¡¯ll just shop


    around here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I casually said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can join you in this state. I can¡¯t exactly go out like this!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She held my hand and said, ¡°Alright, take care and get well soon! Be careful if you go out next time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Ste!¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so courteous? Well, I¡¯m off!¡±


    She left, and Izily returned upstairs. I climbed into bed and essed the recently installed


    surveince


    feed.


    Initially, I intended to test the cameras¡® performance, but Ste¡¯s expression caught my attention.


    font nate on t


    Ste was seen leaving the surveince footage. When she turned and looked back at my vi, her


    smile was¡­.

 Chapter 213

    Unintentional Information


    was utterly shocked by what I saw in the surveince footage. There was no mistaking it¨Cher smile was


    gloating


    This revtion of her smile sent shivers down my spine. What was her true motive? Did she visit me


    just to revel in my misery?


    I started to wonder if she was behind the attack. If Celine had a hand in this, Ste would be the first


    one


    to know.


    No, no, no! It couldn¡¯t be. She couldn¡¯t possibly want to take my life, would she?


    I sat on the bed in a daze with my head in my hands, not noticing when As had returned. I didn¡¯t hear


    him as he came to my room.


    Seeing my troubled expression, he rushed to me and touched my shoulder. I screamed and pushed


    him away frantically.


    ¡®Chlo, it¡¯s me!¡±


    As quickly embraced me, enveloping me in his familiar scent. Only then did I rx, realizing it was


    him


    who had returned.


    I looked at him, my fear slowly fading away. He looked concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. What happened?


    Hm?


    I let out a sigh and shook my head faintly. I didn¡¯t want to tell him about this. However, something


    compelled me to ask, ¡°Did you love Annalise?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As suddenly froze, staring at me in bewilderment. ¡°Who told you? Celine or Ste?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I replied. ¡°I just want to know. Does she really look simr to me?¡±


    1 looked at him, waiting for his answer. As¡¯s expression was somewhat wooden. ¡°Not really!¡±


    His response felt evasive, and I lowered my head, deciding not to press further.


    He lifted my chin. ¡°Chloe, no matter what anyone tells you, I hope you¡¯ll believe only me!¡±


    Our eyes locked. I foundfort in his eyes, and eventually I relented. I decided to trust only him.


    Deep down, doubts still lingered. I wanted to know the extent of his love for Annalise and if I was just a


    substitute for his unrequited love. Would he still be with me if I didn¡¯t resemble her? I knew, deep down,


    that it was impossible.


    brought Ava home. She rushed into my room, climbed onto the bed, and carefully examined my red


    face. ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I hugged her tightly. I shook my head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,


    sweetheart. Mommy just wasn¡¯t careful during work and got a scratch.¡±


    ¡°What scratched you?¡± She gave me a serious look, her eyes capturing my heart.


    It was some dry grass. You have to be careful, okay? Don¡¯t y in the grass!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Mommy!¡± She nodded earnestly, but her questions were never¨Cending.


    Finally, she seemed relieved, gazing at As with admiration.


    y and then retum


    In the evening, after I had called my mother, I decided to stay until after As¡¯s birthday


    to my


    small town to bring my parents back. Having them by my side was the only way I¡¯d feel at ease.


    I stayed home for the next two days and focused on tidying up the house. I changed all the bedding,


    and it felt like I had returned to the old days, just a homely woman waiting for her beloved toe


    home


    from work.


    In the evening, I would carefully prepare dinner and set the table, anticipating As¡¯s return with Ava. It


    gave me some tranquility.


    Deep down, I knew As couldn¡¯t be here as often once I brought my parents back. A faint mncholy


    settled over me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if we¡¯d grow further apart.

 Chapter 214

    His Birthday


    Ryan called to check on my injury just as I considered heading to the office that morning.


    When I arrived, he spotted me and rushed over to check my face. ¡°Is everything okay? Will it leave a


    scar?


    Does it still hurt?¡±


    My face had improved quite a bit over the past few days. The deeper scratches had faded to faint


    marks, and the finer ones were barely noticeable. It didn¡¯t look as bad as it did initially.


    He then pulled me to sit on the sofa and updated me on recent happenings at thepany. Celine had


    ordered the abandonment of thend, leading to the Echelon Group¡¯s victory.


    ¡°Celine gave up?¡± I asked skeptically.


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s trying to slow As¡¯s growth.¡±


    I was surprised and asked, ¡°Are you suggesting she¡¯s sidelining As to diminish his influence?¡±


    ¡°Our joint project with ATL Empire isn¡¯t looking great.¡±


    I mused


    v over th


    Estates can step in now.¡±


    ongoing contracts. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to get rough. Thankfully, Hearnd


    ¡°The projects already under construction won¡¯t be affected, but we have a three¨Cyear agreement with


    ATL Empire. Any disruption during this time could hinder our growth.¡± He looked worried and said, ¡°We


    should prepare for potential issues.¡±


    As Ryan spoke, I thought of Atticus. I had a feeling that he might be able to help.


    However, I quickly dismissed the thought. I shouldn¡¯t get too close to him. Both ATL Empire and


    Echelon Group had their fair share of uncertainties.


    After we talked for a while, I went back to my office. I pondered about this three¨Cway rtionship


    between ourpanies.


    I had confidence in As. His decision to attend Echelon Group¡¯s celebration party wasn¡¯t simple.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯d give in to him?¡± he asked on the phone the other day. I was sure he had a n.


    couldn¡¯t deny the gap in my understanding of ATL Empire¡¯s internal situation. I debated if I should ask


    Grayson or have him investigate. However, since As had sent me Grayson, I wasn¡¯t sure if my


    actions


    would cross any lines.


    On As¡¯s birthday, I prepared several of his favorite dishes. However, I didn¡¯t rush to make them,


    Instead, I made ate night feast. I cooked with care, focusing on every detail, regardless of whether


    he Red eaten elsewhere.


    Sure enough, he returnedte that night. Ava had eagerly waited for him to cut the cake, and she


    wanted to blow out the candles with him.


    Ava eventually fell asleep in my arms. I called him, but no one answered for a long time.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I soothed Ava to sleep and walted on the second¨Cfloor deck that overlooked the road leading to our


    home. The night grew deeper, and the dishes grew cold.


    A new day was about to begin, yet there was no sign of his car. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t being back


    here tonight.


    With a disappointed sigh, I turned around. Just as I was about to enter the house, car lights appeared


    in


    the distance¡­

 Chapter 215

    Infuriated


    Those distant lights instantly Illuminated my entire world. My heart leaped with joy, and I rushed


    downstairs, fumbling to put the dishes in the microwave. The excitement made my hands tremble.


    Iran to the bathroom to check my appearance and look my best for As. I wanted him to know I¡¯d


    always be there for him. More than anything, I hoped we could celebrate his birthdays together from


    now


    1. on.


    Finally, the door was pushed open. I eagerly said, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    As seemed disoriented and was surprised to see me. He pulled me into his arms. ¡°Why are you still


    awake?¡±


    The air smelled strongly of alcohol. I¡¯d never seen him drink this much before.


    I quickly led him to the dining table. When he was seated, I lit the birthday candles and said, ¡°Happy


    birthday! I hope every day will be as wonderful as today! Make a wish!¡±


    I saw him slowly rise while looking at me. His expression had darkened.


    ¡°What did you say, Chloe?¡± His drunken eyes turned icy and intense. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    As swept everything off the table, making a loud crash in the quiet night. His demeanor was ice¨Ccold,


    and he suddenly felt like a stranger. I never thought I¡¯d be afraid of him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While trembling, I backed away. I didn¡¯t understand what had happened. What had triggered such a


    violent outburst from him?


    ¡°Chloe¡­ Who told you to do this? How could you be so stupid?¡±


    Those were hisst words as he stomped out, mming the door behind him.


    I was shaken, but a soft voice broke me out of my trance.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    I turned to see Ava, her small figure crouched by the staircase. She looked at me with wide, frightened


    eyes. I rushed to pick her up and carried her to her room.


    Her big, dark eyes blinked sleepily. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. Mommy was just a little careless and knocked the table over. Did I scare you?¡± |


    forced a smile. ¡°Go back to sleep!¡±


    Uncle As? She hadn¡¯t forgotten about him and was upset he wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Something came up, so he couldn¡¯t make it back. How about this? I¡¯ll buy you a cake tomorrow!¡± My


    voice choked. ¡°Or, Mommy could bring you to meet Grandma soon?¡±


    She quickly fell into a half¨Casleep, half¨Cawake state. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Trocked her until she fell back into slumber, then I went downstairs. Looking at the mess, I couldn¡¯t hold


    back my grief any longer. My heart ached as I sobbed.


    When my tears ceased, I cleaned up the shattered items on the ground and wiped away the mess.


    I started recalling everything I had said and done since his arrival. It was confusing why his behavior


    suddenly changed. It was truly uneptable to me.


    He was too aggressive andcked any of his previous warmth. His attitude made me apprehensive.


    Was he really As?


    As time passed, my heart felt colder. My tears had dried up, and hope had faded, leaving me feeling


    empty.


    I kept crying as I cleaned, making everything look like it did before, as if nothing had happened.


    Outside, the sky was slowly getting brighte

 Chapter 216

    Silly Attempt at Finding Comfort


    I gazed at the kitchen and dining area I had cleaned before washing my face. However, I didn¡¯t return


    to my room. Instead, I went to Ava¡¯s room andy beside her. Surprisingly, I fell asleep almost


    immediately.


    Ava had already been awake and ying with her dolls when I woke up. After some thought, I told her,


    Let¡¯s change our clothes. I¡¯ll take you out for breakfast and then to the office. If there¡¯s nothing urgent,


    we can visit Grandma and Grandpa, okay?¡±


    Ava cheered and asked if she could bring her doll with her.


    Meanwhile, I called Ryan and told him I¡¯de byter. I helped Ava prepare, found her winter clothes,


    and packed them in a small suitcase. I also packed my belongings before we left.


    We went to the office after breakfast. Although it was Ava¡¯s first time here, she quickly became the


    office princess. Carol brought her around while I dealt with a few matters with Ryan. I also told him I


    wanted to return to my hometown today to fetch my parents.


    Ryan looked me up and down, then nodded. ¡°All right, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about thepany. Carol


    and I have everything under control. I¡¯ll call you if there are any emergencies. Just spend time with your


    parents. Call me before you return, and I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport.¡±


    Soon after, Carol booked the ne tickets.


    On the way to the airport, Ryan looked at me through the rearview mirror. I said nothing because I


    wasn¡¯t feeling it today. I had dark circles under my eyes, which he noticed. Still, he didn¡¯t ask about


    them or


    make me feel ufortable.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When we arrived, he escorted me and Ava to the security checkpoint. He repeatedly reminded me to


    take good care of my daughter, especially since it was cold outside. He didn¡¯t want Ava to catch a cold.


    The fresh air woke me from a daze when Inded in the snowy north. I took a deep breath and felt


    more awake in days. Once out of the airport, we took a cab home.


    Ava was ecstatic and kept pointing out ces to me like a little tour guide. I only turned on my phone


    when we reached my parents¡® ce. Immediately after, I called Ryan to tell him we had arrived safely.


    However, I felt disappointed when I noticed I hadn¡¯t received any calls from As. He didn¡¯t call me


    during my few days in my hometown. I felt empty, cold, and hurt. It seemed I was a mere substitute for


    his lover.


    I stayed with my parents for two weeks, sorting out everything in the house. Afraid that my parents


    would!


    worry, I moved their essentials into my dad¡¯s study and locked the door.


    -1/2-


    rented out the house to a rtive of one of my dad¡¯s colleagues. I knew they were trustworthy


    enough to look after it.


    When boarding the flight, I called Ryan and gave him the flight information. My family and I finally


    reached Foswood ust before New Year¡¯s Day.


    Back home, I finally managed to let go of a lingering worry. Regardless of everything, we were together,


    and my parents were here to look after us.


    Everyone was busy preparing for the holidays when I went to the office the following day. This period


    was typically the busiest for thepany since we bid farewell to the previous year and weed the


    new


    one.


    I tried to keep busy because I feared thinking of As in moments of silence. My heart ached during


    these moments.


    I knew something went wrong on his birthday, but I didn¡¯t know what it was. It was evident he had been


    drinking that day. I reyed our conversation countless times, unable to find what angered him.


    We had anotherpany dinner after the New Year¡¯s Eve celebration. Grayson sat beside me this


    time. More people were here than at the firstpany dinner, making it livelier. Everyone chatted,


    toasted, and


    wished me a prosperous new year.


    That evening, I unknowingly had a little too much to drink.


    Then, someone caught my attention when they mentioned ATL Empire. I carefully listened as they


    discussed how ATL Empire had already started their holiday since Christmas.


    I nced at Grayson and casually asked, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He looked at me earnestly and said, ¡°It¡¯s no surprise. They¡¯re a bigpany with excellent benefits.


    Having an extra long holiday at the end of the year is just one of them. Their CEO has even returned


    home


    to celebrate Christmas.¡±


    I realized Grayson meant As had returned to Ostana. That was where ATL Empire¡¯s headquarters


    was. It exined why I hadn¡¯t received any calls from him.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at myself as that thought crossed my mind. It was a silly attempt at finding


    <pfort.

 Chapter 217

    Felgning ignorance


    I got drunk that night, so Ryan had to send me home. When we exited his car, he carried me on his


    back. I piggled and refused to go inside.


    He walked around the neighborhood with me on his back while recounting everything that happened


    during my freshman year. I remembered how nice he had been to me. Eventually, I fell asleep on his


    back.


    I didn¡¯t remember how I returned to my room, but I felt at ease. I was no longer afraid since my parents.


    were there to care for Ava. I felt like I could do whatever I pleased.


    Suddenly, a series of phone calls woke me. My head still pounded, and I knew it was a holiday. I


    silenced my phone and buried my face in the pillow, forcing myself not to overthink. However, I couldn¡¯t


    sleep or shake the pain in my heart anymore.


    Suddenly, my phone rang again.


    I picked up my phone and saw As¡¯s name. After some hesitation, I finally answered. After all, I had


    longed for him to call me.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± My voice was hoarse from just waking up.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer earlier?¡± It seemed As had noticed the indifference in my voice. ¡°Why are


    you


    crying?¡±


    ¡°I just woke up.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, just say it. If you have questions, ask,¡± As¡¯s tone remained cold.


    I said nothing and felt a bitter lump in my throat. There was a long silence between us when As


    finally asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy I called?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of misspeaking again. After all, I¡¯m pretty dumb,¡± I bitterly replied.


    He responded with a mocking scoff and taunted, ¡°You should reflect on yourself. Aren¡¯t you dumb?¡±


    ¡°Mr. As, I¡¯m a divorcee, so I¡¯ve failed in life. You can find someone young and beautiful-¡°Before I


    could finish, he rudely interrupted me and hung up.


    I held my phone for a long time before realizing I had gone too far. I felt uneasy again, wondering why I


    sought momentary satisfaction like that. Even if we couldn¡¯t be together, we didn¡¯t need to hurt each


    other


    I knew this rtionship wasn¡¯t conventional. Since it was a matter of mutual benefit, it was unnecessary


    want it to be a forced decision. I only wanted to be the one As favored.


    However, I dared not say that because I knew my ce.


    He couldn¡¯t give me what I wanted because I had to contend with hisplicated family. I knew my


    insignificance.


    I leaned against the bed¡¯s headboard and pondered until my mom called me for dinner. I rushed to the


    bathroom to freshen up and went downstairs. Still, I felt ashamed. Despite what he said, I brought my


    parents here to look after me.


    During dinner, my mom said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Ryan and invite him for a meal tomorrow to celebrate


    the New Year? He¡¯s alone in Foswood and can¡¯t visit our hometown for the holiday. He cane here


    for


    a meal instead.¡±


    I rolled my eyes but dared not argue. To be honest, I became a hands¨Coff leader since Ryan joined the


    company. Still, he and I agreed he would have his shares once thepany became sessful and


    reached certain goals.


    Although I felt at ease, I couldn¡¯t help but feel reserved about Ryaning to my house. I won¡¯t deny


    having my own motives about it. Nheless, Ryan had been good to me, and I couldn¡¯t find faults


    with


    him.


    I knew my parents¡¯ thoughts, too. I was also aware that Ryan was patiently waiting. He yed the


    perfect role as a backup withoutints.


    My parents feigned ignorance, but I refused to believe they hadn¡¯t learned about As from Ava. At the


    very least, Ava would want to unt her beautiful doll.


    My mom continued when I didn¡¯t object, ¡°Ryan cares a lot about you. Don¡¯t pretend you can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t say he can¡¯te, did 1? Why do you think I¡¯m feigning ignorance?¡±


    My dad knocked on the table. ¡°All right, let her eat.¡±


    I


    In truth, I had lost my appetite from my heavy thoughts.


    Ryan brought many things to my house in the afternoon. It seemed he had been to the market.


    Although speechless, I acted warmly and looked over everything he had bought. The atmosphere felt


    homey.


    The sudden realization reminded me of As¡¯s birthday, and my heart ached. I thought he wouldn¡¯t


    understand this atmosphere because he seemed detached. It seemed he and I weren¡¯t from the same


    world.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. I froze when I saw the name on the screen.

 Chapter 218

    A Forced Order


    I didn¡¯t know whether to answer since As was calling.


    Meanwhile, my dad seemingly assessed my emotions. I reluctantly answered the call. The voice on the


    other end said, ¡°I¡¯m at the airport. Come and pick me up.


    was speechless at hismand. He usually had assistants around him but still wanted me to pick him


    up. I wondered if he considered me a chauffeur or a servant.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, I have guests at home and can¡¯te-¡± I replied indifferently.


    Before I could finish, he hung up. I nearly cursed him aloud for hanging up on me again. I was about to


    leave my phone on the coffee table when I received a text. It was a picture of Ryan with bags in hand.


    Below it, the message read, ¡°Is this the guest you must stay home for? When did he be so


    important


    ou can¡¯t leave? Ava must be waiting for me to have dinner with her.¡±


    that you


    I was outraged while looking at the message. I thought As was bold for essing the surveince


    footage at my house.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I returned his text. I felt powerless and didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    ¡°Are you picking me up or not?¡± As replied, his words even more forceful this time.


    If I refused, I knew he would appear at my door within an hour. Also, I didn¡¯t want to put Ryan in an


    awkward spot. I was furious and indifferent. However, I met my dad¡¯s gaze when I raised my head and


    smiled awkwardly.


    7-1 need to head out for a bit,¡± I said to my dad, grinning. Then, I hurried upstairs, changed my clothes,


    grabbed my keys, and fled. I feared my dad would stop me. I felt pitiful when I got into my car¨Cno


    wonder he felt entitled to treat me like this.


    I sat in the car and sighed before finally leaving. I told myself we¡¯d have to meet sooner orter.


    When I arrived at the airport, I called As from the exit. He didn¡¯t answer but was already striding


    toward me. He put his luggage in the back seat and sat in the passenger seat. Although he adjusted


    the seat, his


    tall figure looked a little cramped.


    Although silent, it wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want to talk to him. I just didn¡¯t know what to say. I felt


    nervous.


    throughout the drive and remembered how he looked that night.


    Neither of us spoke, and I drove in silence. As seemed lost in thought while I subconsciously drove


    to


    my ce. Finally, he said, ¡°Do you want me toe for dinner?¡±


    sterthed and unintentionally pressed the brakes. ¡°I don¡¯t know the way to your house.¡±


    He replied through gritted teeth, ¡°What a dumb driver!¡±


    thalted at the roadside and roared, ¡°You can get out if you want!¡±


    He did precisely that, and my heart dropped. I regretted what I said as I gripped the steering wheel. I


    flinched when he mmed the car door. Unexpectedly, he walked to the driver¡¯s side and pulled me


    out.


    Immediately after, he walked me to the passenger side and pushed me in. Then, he went to the driver¡¯s


    seat and adjusted it before leaning toward me.


    Iwas frightened and clung to the seat, closing my eyes and turning away. However, As simply


    reached over and fastened my seatbelt before saying, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking again.¡±


    I opened my eyes and looked at Altas, but he had already started the car and sped away. This time, I


    memorized the route he took. His ce was near Pleca Park, a key scenic area.


    1 inwardly cursed him. I thought having such a massive garden in his house was outrageous and a of


    space. However, he didn¡¯t follow the route I remembered. Instead, he turned the other


    entrance of the scenic spot.


    nd a waste


    her way a


    at the


    I was puzzled but didn¡¯t ask about it. I remained indifferent, acting like I could take anything As threw


    at me.


    When the car entered a concealed area within a more prominent scenic spot, my eyes widened in


    amazement. The view before me was incredible. The entire garden covered a vast area, with only one


    main building.


    It had lush trees and a gigantic phoenix tree, filling the courtyard with a delicate fragrance. A fountain


    flowed in the front yard, and the back had a lush mountain with pavilions and terraces.


    As parked the car at the main entrance and said, ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±

 Chapter 219

    His Reason


    My heart sank, and I felt his words weren¡¯t for me. I sat motionless as I gazed at the breathtaking


    scenery before me. I wondered if this was the home under construction he had mentioned.


    As exited the car, took his luggage, and opened my door. He led me inside, and I matched his pace.


    The inside of the house was inexplicable. I heard a sudden exmation as we entered, ¡°Mr. As,


    you¡¯re


    back!¡±


    Several servants rushed over and took the luggage from As. There was a chorus of greetings and


    laughter that followed. I knew these people were loyal to him.


    When he got to his room, he pressed me against the door and said hoarsely, ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t miss


    me.¡±


    My heart ached, and I chuckled with a hint of bitterness. I lowered my gaze. I was always stubborn and


    never knew how to express what bothered me. Meanwhile, As leaned in and stared at me as if trying


    to


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    read my thoughts.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to talk to me?¡± He continued to gaze at me, making me feel trapped.


    His subtle fragrance made my heart race. I feared my eyes would show my longing for him. I avoided


    his


    gaze


    and mumbled, ¡°No¡­ I want to talk but don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    As lifted my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. His eyes were tender, and he gently bit my lip. ¡°I want


    to hear anything you have to say. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    My heart raced even more, and my breathing became shaky. I knew As was flirting with me, but I


    couldn¡¯t resist his charm. He cradled my face and asked teasingly. ¡°Do you think you can escape me?¡±


    He resembled a cat ying with a mouse, and I yfully pushed him away. ¡°I never considered


    escaping. You can do whatever you want. I won¡¯t resist.¡±


    He froze like he understood the reason behind my mood. He moved away and approached the floor¨C


    to- ceiling window while I remained at the door.


    A whileter, he turned and said coldly, ¡°That day was the anniversary of my parents¡® deaths. They


    died in a ne crash when I was ten. They were rushing home to celebrate my birthday. Even their


    assistant,


    Rory White, died.¡±


    I was shocked as I froze in ce. The pain I felt for him was unbearable. I would¡¯ve fallen over if I


    wasn¡¯t


    leaning on the door.


    I looked at As with widened eyes. I joyfully wished him a happy birthday that night, saying, ¡°I hope


    your


    I was such an idiot that night. However, it was all Ste¡¯s fault. I numbly asked him, ¡°Is Ste Rory¡¯s


    daughter?


    As nodded slowly after a long pause. I finally realized how foolish I had been. I thought Ste had


    slipped up when she mentioned it at the door. I even cleverly prepared a birthday dinner for As. Even


    so, Ste had already told me his parents¡® deaths were his kryptonite.


    I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ¡­¡± ¡°I subconsciously uttered those words.


    I


    ¡°The fault lies in you not asking me anything. I told you to only listen to me and not believe anyone


    else,¡± As sounded pained with a hint of suppressed anger, ¡°Do you remember what I said? Chloe,


    you must believe me no matter what, even if I don¡¯t exin myself.¡±


    His world wasplicated, and I didn¡¯t know so much deception existed around him. I finally


    understood Celine¡¯s meaning when she said we weren¡¯t from the same world. Suddenly, I realized


    Ste¡¯s sinister smile was for me falling into her trap.


    It was terrifying, and I didn¡¯t know what was real anymore.


    ¡°I returned to Nocturnia to visit them the following day. So¡­.¡± As seemed unable to continue as he


    approached and put his arms around me.


    He embraced me and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°I know it¡¯s not your fault, but I can¡¯t escape what


    happened that day.¡±


    I encircled his waist and felt his loneliness. A premonition washed over me, and an invisible force


    pushed me, making it impossible to break free

 Chapter 220

    Provocation


    I didn¡¯t return to my ce for dinner with Ryan and my family that night. Instead, I stayed with As.


    After what he told me, I couldn¡¯t leave him alone in his vast mansion on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    He told me a lot about his happy times with his parents before he turned ten. However, he didn¡¯t


    mention his life after losing them, and I didn¡¯t dare to ask. I believed those were the scars he didn¡¯t


    want to reopen.


    No wonder he loved being home so much, and he was so patient with Ava. I guessed he was


    emting


    his dad.


    While listening to his stories, I had a strange feeling that I had lost many happy memories. I only


    remembered things from my senior year of high school but had no memories of what happened before.


    I couldn¡¯t recall much of my childhood or how my parents treated me. It was as if I had no friends. I


    even envied As for speaking of his past happiness and sorrow. Still, I wondered if I had chosen to


    forget


    certain things.


    I wanted to ask him about Annalise, but my words would always get stuck in my throat. As and I


    spent New Year¡¯s Day snuggled together.


    Unbeknownst to me, a reception urred at the Pierce family¡¯s mansion in Nocturnia that day.


    However, it ended in disarray due to As¡¯s absence. As a result, it affected me, even though I was in


    Foswood.


    I returned to work when the holiday ended. Surprisingly, the first client to visit mypany was Ste.


    She smiled and cheerfully entered my office, saying, ¡°Happy New Year, Chloe!¡±


    I was stunned but admired her acting skills and impableposure. It would be a waste of her


    skills if I didn¡¯t engage her. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ms. Ste. You look like you had a lovely New Year. Did


    you


    celebrate in Nocturnia?¡±


    I smiled as I spoke.


    Ste casually sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Oh, yes! The Pierce family has many traditions and events


    during the New Year, so I had to return, especially this year. I was in a hurry when I left and didn¡¯t have


    time to say goodbye to you. No matter where As and I are, we must return to visit our parents


    yearly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, your biological parents are also in Nocturnia?¡± I asked deliberately.


    Ste looked at me in surprise, ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± I feigned curiosity.


    My dad used to be the assistant to As¡¯s parents. My dad and As¡¯s parentsst went on a business


    ne crash. W


    The family buried them close to each other, so As and I return to pay our respects yearly,¡± Ste


    spoke of these events without a hint of sorrow, ¡°Later, my mom was heartbroken and fell severely ill.


    She passed away in less than half a year, and then Mrs. Celine adopted me.


    ¡°As and I share a simr fate, and it all started with the Pierce family. That¡¯s why they take good care


    of me, especially As. He once swore at my parents¡® grave that he would never upset me.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I listened with great interest but felt bitter inside. It seemed As had always protected her. I said


    casually, ¡°No wonder Mr. As¡¯s birthday is so important to you.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Yes, how could I forget? That¡¯s the anniversary of our parents¡® deaths and the day As


    despises the most,¡± Sheughed wickedly, with a cunning look.


    Then she stared at me meaningfully and said, ¡°I always prepare gifts for him and find a suitable time to


    give them to him. It¡¯s a way to celebrate his birthday without touching on his parents¡® deaths.¡±


    Ste made perfect sense. She had shifted all the me to me, causing As¡¯s outburst. I was


    frustrated at myself for being too stupid not to realize it sooner.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten how As shouted at me that night, asking me who told me about his birthday and


    calling me stupid. It meant he knew Ste was behind it. Still, he hadn¡¯t med her that night.


    Otherwise, Ste wouldn¡¯t havee to refresh my memory from that night. It seemed she came to


    provoke me today.

 Chapter 221

    To Turn the Tables


    Given her clear purpose for meeting me, why couldn¡¯t I turn the tables and gather some clues myself?


    I nodded calmly. ¡°Ms. Ste, your mind is truly impressive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. After all, no one can break through his walls. No one at all,¡± she said. She looked at


    me with a malicious glint, suggesting that I was the ¡°no one¡± she referred to


    After all, on his birthday night, As exploded in rage. I believed Ste knew what had happened


    ¡°As knows what he wants. His father, Louis, built the empire¡± Ste¡¯s tone was confident. I knew she


    had an influence on the Pierce family


    *So, the Pierce family has its ownpany?¡± I was intrigued. A conglomerate asrge as ATL Empire


    couldn¡¯t have sprung from nothing.


    ¡°Our grandfather ran the Pierce family¡¯spany until he turned sixty Then Uncle Louis took over. Hel


    transformed it significantly within a few years.


    She paused ¡°Later, for some reason, Uncle handed the business to my mother and started the ATL


    Empire himself. Do you know why it¡¯s called ATL Empire it¡¯s quite a mouthful


    Ste looked at me, and I feigned a casual interest


    ¡°As, Tammy, Louis,¡± she said with augh. So, the name came from abination of As and his


    parents.


    Ste continued, ¡°Uncle Lours wanted his own domain, a world based on his small family. But who


    could¡¯ve guessed he¡¯d meet such an untimely end?¡±


    I started to see Ste differently, seeing a sinister side beneath her refined exterior


    However, I focused on a key point¨Cthat Louis handed thepany to Celine for some reason. There


    had


    to be an exnation for this


    ¡°Mrs. Celine must¡¯ve been impressive to take over the family business. Usually, such legacies go to


    sons,¡±


    I remarked.


    ¡°Mom is strong¨Cwilled and doesn¡¯t yield to men. Of course, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with how things were


    with the family business. She had her own ideas!¡± Ste¡¯s responsecked caution


    So, after Mr. Louis passed away, Mrs Celine took over ATL Empire?¡± I asked casually. ¡°Didn¡¯t she


    already


    have control of the originalpany?¡±


    ¡°Ah.. there were only two siblings in the Pierce family, so naturally she¡¯d take over. She merged the


    familypany with ATL Empire. Quite the force to be reckoned with!¡± Ste¡¯s eyes gleamed with


    admiration.


    I understood there must have been a calcted motive behind Celine¡¯s forcefulness.


    ¡°What a pity that they met such a tragedy!¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Everyone has their fate,¡± Ste said calmly.


    ¡°What about your father?¡± I nudged her.


    Ste seemed rather indifferent to her biological parents¡® deaths. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    been too long. I was young, so it all feels a bit¡­distant.¡±


    Distant! How could one¡¯s parents feel distant?


    Her actions and words made her seem somewhat unfeeling towards the deaths of her biological


    parents.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you said you¡¯d give ATL Empire to Mr. As. ording to what you¡¯ve told me, the ATL


    Empire originally belonged to Mr. As, so returning it to him would be the right thing to do,¡± I pointed


    out.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was sure she¡¯d never say such a thing in front of Celine. As expected, she looked flustered.


    ¡°My mother did want to give it to As, but she was cautious since it represents two generations¡®


    efforts. She couldn¡¯t give it away to just anyone. That was her bottom line. If As resists, someone


    might end up like Annalise.¡±


    *What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 222

    New Year¡¯s Gift


    Ste¡¯s eyes turned cold as she looked at me.


    I began to piece things together and concluded that Annalise¡¯s death wasn¡¯t as straightforward as it


    seemed.


    Ste quickly corrected herself, ¡°What I meant was that there could never have been a future for them.


    It wouldn¡¯t have worked out even if she hadn¡¯t died!¡±


    ¡°If Annalise held such a special ce in Mr. As¡¯s heart, it must¡¯ve been tough for you, too,¡± I pointed


    out. ¡°It affects you directly.¡±


    Herposure wavered, but she masked it with a bigger smile. ¡°I don¡¯t concern myself with such


    things. Even if a thousand Annalises appeared, he¡¯d still be mine. I won¡¯t allow anything else.¡± Her


    arrogance


    knew no bounds.


    I nodded. In reality, she had a point. The formidable Pierce family stood solidly behind her.


    ¡°How did Annalise die?¡± I brought up a topic I had avoided. However, Ste kept bringing her up,


    indicating she wanted to tell me something more.


    I wanted to hear Ste¡¯s version of Annalise since I had already gleaned some clues from her slip¨Cups.


    Annalise¡¯s death was undeniably linked to Celine.


    Ste stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°She fell off a cliff and died. When they found her, my mom had As


    identify the body. They say it was a horrifying sight.¡±


    ¡°How could Mr. As bear it?¡± I felt a twinge, imagining how As must have felt then.


    ¡°It was like the end of the world for him,¡± Ste said, her eyes holding a cruel glint. She spoke with


    eerie


    satisfaction.


    ¡°Did you witness it yourself?¡± I looked at Ste, searching for answers.


    She scrutinized me as if trying to discern my intentions. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to look. I only knew that As


    was in despair.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, for you, this was a fortunate turn of events,¡± I remarked, voicing a harsh truth even though I


    wasn¡¯t sure why I said it.


    Suddenly, Carol knocked and entered. ¡®Ms. Chloe, it¡¯s time for your meeting.¡±


    I was happy with her quick thinking and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±


    Then, I turned to Ste and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have a meeting. We can catch up over tea sometime.¡±


    Ste had no choice but to stand up. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take my leave. I just dropped by to see you. Oh,


    and¡­


    She reached into her bag and produced a small, elegantly wrapped gift. She ced it on my desk and


    said, ¡°You can leave it in your car. It has a particrly refreshing scent.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± I smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get the chance to prepare anything!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, just a little trinket!¡± She remarked before making her graceful exit.


    ¡°Carol, please escort Ms. Ste out,¡± I instructed.


    When Carol returned, she muttered, ¡°She just wouldn¡¯t stop talking. Who does she think she is?¡±


    I smiled at Carol, giving her an approving look. ¡°That was clever of you! Well done!¡±


    Carol burst outughing


    Then I pondered for a moment. ¡°Get Grayson for me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He entered promptly, and I gestured for him to take a seat. I decided to speak candidly despite my


    hesitation.


    ¡°Grayson, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure how to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what you need, Ms. Chloe,¡± he replied, unwavering.


    He seemed to sense my apprehension and put me at ease. ¡°I¡¯m loyal to my boss. Since Mr. As


    rmended me to you, I pledge my loyalty to you. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll take orders from!¡±


    His words moved me. ¡°Help me investigate Ms. Ste thoroughly. The more detailed, the better.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He nodded, then left to carry out his task.


    As I watched Grayson depart, I reassured myself that taking risks was sometimes necessary.

 Chapter 223

    Haki Back


    I had known about Grayson¡¯s capabilities since I saw hus tile He had received specialised training but


    As had rified that I couldn¡¯t reveal any of Grayson¡¯s information


    Publicly, Grayson was portrayed as a high achieving student from a prestigious school, the only child of


    an average family in Fonwood. That was the extent of his reputations


    I did feel uneasy using Grayson to investigate the Pierce family when As had assigned him to me


    Mostpanies tended to slow down from Christmas instil New Year¡¯s Day. However, All Empire


    caught us off guard. They insisted on starting work immediately on projects that were supposed to


    begin after the New Year. They even shortened the timelines


    It was unreasonable given the uing New Year holiday, which typically disrupts work for 20 days.


    They showed no leniency, citing that properties were already sold and new owners were eager to move


    in


    Meanwhile, the Echelon Group project remained ongoing and couldn¡¯t be paused.


    I called As, who was abroad, but didn¡¯t tell him about my concerns. Instead, I approached Nick, who


    also seemed troubled by the situation. Though he didn¡¯t say much. I understood his concem There was


    no room for negotiation.


    Ryan tried to find a solution, and Grayson talked to various external resources However, we hit glead


    ends.


    Nevertheless, time waits for no one. The New Year was fast approaching After the holiday, business


    would slow down everywhere.


    On top of that, starting work at this time meant I had to advance the workers paychecks. It was risky


    since the workers might not return on time after the holiday.


    ATL Empire seemed ruthless. Sometimes, I questioned why I had to push myself so hard. Couldn¡¯t I


    enjoy a peaceful and uplicated life?


    However, dwelling on such thoughts was useless. It felt like I was being forced into a corner with no


    way


    out.


    Just when I felt overwhelmed, Atticus extended an unexpected helping hand.


    One day, I received a call from him inviting me to meet. It felt somewhat peculiar. Aside from our


    coboration on the duplexes, I had no further dealings with him and no intention of working together


    again


    1 feared that Echelon Group might be another ATL Empire. If that happened, I would be caught in


    a crossfire. I couldn¡¯t betray Ryan.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These people were truly something else. They traveled so far just to discuss something. Like myst


    meeting with Celine, I wouldn¡¯t have been taken advantage of If the meeting wasn¡¯t so far away. I still


    didn¡¯t know who wanted me gone.


    So I brought Grayson this time. He was already there when I arrived at the club.


    Upon seeing us enter, Atticus politely gestured for me to sit down. He poured a cup of tea and got


    straight to the point.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been facing difficulties with your projects recently?¡±


    I smiled and didn¡¯t attempt to hide anything. If he could directly address the issue, he must have known


    already, Pretending otherwise would onlyplicate matters.


    I didn¡¯t sugarcoat it. ¡°Yes. The timelines have been squeezed too tightly, and with the uing holiday,


    there¡¯ll be a shortage of workers for a while. The early stages are still unstable, so it¡¯s proving


    challenging.¡±


    He fell silent and gestured for me to drink the tea. Then he said, ¡°I can lend you Echelon Group¡¯s


    construction team, and you can handle the wages.¡±


    I nearly choked on the tea.


    This was indeed a lifesaver. It came so effortlessly. Someone was rushing to clear obstacles for me.


    Naturally, I looked at the man before me in astonishment.


    Perhaps my expression was too exaggerated, but he looked at me with a faint smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°N¨CNo!¡± I quickly waved my hand. ¡°The thing is, what about your project?¡±


    He gave a confident, casual smile. Reclining on the sofa, he said, ¡°I recently bought a plot near the city.


    and the nning is underway. This project will keep me busy for the next two years, so I¡¯m clearing the


    way. It¡¯s my top priority for the year.¡±


    He looked at me with a gleam in his eyes.


    ¡°I will not be working on any other projects in the meantime. The initial stages of the project will be


    wrapped up after the New Year, providing a period for reorganization. You can manage it. It also allows


    me to use your help to care for my people. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin situation!¡±


    Atticus spoke casually, but I sensed this matter wasn¡¯t so simple.

 Chapter 224

    Out of the Frying Pan Into the Fire


    I wondered why Atticus was going to such lengths to help me when we didn¡¯t know each other well. It


    had to be more than it seemed


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t figure out his motive. What could he gain from assisting a small, rtively unknown


    company like mine?


    He studied me for a moment and then chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re unsure, aren¡¯t you? Consider it a repayment


    for the favor you did for me before. I don¡¯t like having debts to anyone, especially not to a woman.¡±


    ¡°In the professional world, Mr. Atticus, don¡¯t treat me like just a woman!¡± I replied half¨Cjokingly.


    ¡°You? Not a woman?¡± Heughed heartily. ¡°Who could ever think otherwise?¡±


    After augh, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it too much. This is a small matter, hardly worth mentioning


    compared to the favor you did for me. Besides, you¡¯ll cover the wages, so I think it¡¯s a fair exchange.


    This


    industry isn¡¯t that big, after all. Let¡¯s support each other.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Thank you, Mr. Atticus! I¡¯ll remember your kindness. If there¡¯s anything I can do for you in the


    future, I won¡¯t hesitate to help.¡±


    I knew not to overanalyze the situation. Oveing this challenging period was the priority. When


    faced


    with a life¨Cor¨Cdeath situation, I wasn¡¯t one to nitpick.


    Moreover, he extended a helping hand voluntarily. Rejecting his offer would be disrespectful and could


    lead to my downfall.


    After discussing the details, I left the club. It was a business meeting, and there was no need for idle


    chit-


    chat.


    Once I got into the car, I told Grayson, ¡°It¡¯s sorted out!¡±


    However, even Grayson sensed something was amiss. Back at thepany, we held a meeting to


    address the situation. Ryan, too, felt things weren¡¯t as straightforward as they appeared, but we had no


    other option


    After all, if we were going to gamble, we had to go all in.


    As soon as we solved one problem, another arose. The problem with the construction team was fixed,


    but there was a problem with the aluminum steel windows on the suspension bridge.


    The construction team told us the measurements didn¡¯t match, making window instation impossible.


    Knowing Fred¡¯s meticulous nature, this problem seemed impossible.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    rushed to the site. The blueprints matched the window dimensions but didn¡¯t align with the openings.


    ATL Empire med us, iming there hadn¡¯t been on¨Csite measurements. However, the blueprints


    from the design institute were perfectly aligned with the detailed construction ns.


    That was when it hit me. The information on our approved blueprints had been cleverly changed. Only


    the information on the blueprints that Fred received was incorrect.


    I told Fred to stop production immediately.


    Representatives from all three parties convened at ATL Empire to discuss the issue. I couldn¡¯t change


    the dimensions without unanimous agreement, and the blueprints came directly from their hands.


    Moreover, before sending them to Fred, our technicians had double¨Cchecked everything. The situation


    reeked of suspicion.


    Ryan was worried I might not handle it well and wanted to go with me. However, ATL Empire requested


    my presence specifically,


    I


    Even if Ryan were present, I knew it would just be adding another person to share the burden and


    humiliation. There was no need for both CEOs to receive an earful over a minor issue. In reality, they


    were


    looking for me.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and drove straight to ATL Empire. There had to be a solution.


    However, I noticed something peculiar when I arrived at the conference room.


    A problem like this could be handled entirely by the project department. However, upon entering the


    conference room, they appeared to be preparing a tribunal.

 Chapter 225

    Wrong Data on the Drawings


    Iid eyes on As, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in half a month, I had no idea when he had returned to


    Foswood. Seated next to him was the imposing figure of Celine.


    It was evident that today was going to be challenging. When someone wanted to find fault, they would


    find a way.


    Celine¡¯s sharp eyes swept over the attendees at the meeting before finally fixing on my face, her


    expression disdainful.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, please exin the situation to everyone present,¡± she said calmly.


    I knew this was the calm before the storm. Clearing my throat, I meticulously recounted the entire


    situation in sequence. I had Carol hand over the blueprints to Celine.


    Each person in attendance was also given a copy of the incorrect data images. I hade prepared,


    especially with the one containing the falsified data. Except for one piece of data, everything else was


    the same.


    Celine nced at the original erroneous blueprint, furrowing her brows. Kenzie sat next to her, looking


    stern.


    Everyone was perplexed after reviewing my exnation and the provided materials.


    Celine had each member of the relevant departments speak. They all emphasized their department¡¯s


    diligence in double¨Cchecking their work.


    I remained silent, observing their responses and Celine¡¯s expression.


    As took two phone calls in the middle of the meeting. He would grunt in response, never saying


    anything on the phone, and then return his attention to the discussion.


    He looked somewhat indifferent to the meeting.


    In the end, no conclusion was reached. Everyone agreed that there was indeed an error in the data.


    What was strange, though, was that only the blueprints given to Fred were incorrect. Even the archived


    blueprints we submitted to Fred were correct.


    This was starting to raise eyebrows.


    Blueprints don¡¯t just mess themselves up. The wrong data was modified on the original blueprint, not


    with a pen afterward. That made it hard to detect.


    Of course, Celine wasn¡¯t buying this exnation, and she med our negligence. Her argument was


    persuasive and logically sound.


    ATL Empire audited the blueprints and sent them to us after approving them. Then, our technicians


    double -checked them before sending them back to Fred.


    Based on this ount, the relevant departments at ATL Empire were entirely meless. It was clear


    that the responsibility could only fall on us or Fred.


    I staunchly defended Fred, and As finally spoke up.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, what evidence do you have to prove that this isn¡¯t Mr. Fred¡¯s fault?¡±


    I replied, ¡°Mr. Fred runs a professionalpany with years of experience and a meticulous production


    process. Aftermitting to high quality, which manufacturer would allow product issues?¡±


    As clearly didn¡¯t like my response. His eyes were icy as he asked, ¡°Is that your position?¡±


    I confidently said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In your perspective, is there no third possibility?¡± His eyes looked at me with restrained anger.


    Suddenly, I realized I couldn¡¯t be sure the blueprints hadn¡¯t been leaked.


    My eyes involuntarily turned to Kenzie.

 Chapter 226

    Pointing Fingers


    I looked straight at Kenzie and realized it made her ufortable. She even red at me with


    displeasure before looking at the blueprints.


    I answered As¡¯s question, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee someone hadn¡¯t leaked the blueprints because we didn¡¯t


    only hand them to ATL Empire¡¯s project department. Indeed, that was my negligence.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As asked sternly, ¡°So who else can ess the blueprints, Ms. Chloe?¡±


    His question sounded doubtful, encouraging me to continue. Suddenly, my phone vibrated, but I


    ignored it


    for now.


    1 delivered a set of blueprints, inspection reports, manuals, certificates, and all relevant documents to


    ATL Empire¡¯s Design Division myself,¡± I deliberately mentioned the Design Division to draw everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    As expected, my words caused immediate discontent from Kylie Mckinney, a member of the Design


    Division. She said, ¡°That¡¯s a bit much, Ms. Chloe. We came to this meeting to review the blueprints for


    you.


    ¡°Why are you pointing fingers at us? That seems unfair. Also, you¡¯ve never given the blusine to the


    Design Division for review.¡±


    Those from the Design Division were rightfully arrogant since they held a prominent position globally.


    They contributed to many iconic buildings worldwide. Therefore, I knew they didn¡¯t need to involve


    themselves in this mess. They even refuted my statement with hostility.


    Still, that was what I wanted.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be hasty. I¡¯m not trying to point fingers. Instead, I was just stating facts.¡± I smiled while


    maintaining a friendly demeanor. I continued, ¡°I gave the blueprints to¡­¡±


    I intentionally dragged my words and kept my eyes on Kenzie. She narrowed her eyes and looked at


    me


    coldly.


    ¡°I gave them to Ms. Kenzie,¡± I didn¡¯t give her a chance to object and continued, ¡°Ms. Kenzie asked me


    to deliver a set of blueprints to the Design Division but didn¡¯t say why.¡±


    Kenzie nodded, ¡°Yes, I asked for the blueprints to review their design scheme. Later, I gave them to


    Mrs.


    Celine.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Kenzie to admit it so quickly. Her admission exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Meanwhile, I picked up my phone and casually checked it.


    Yes, I¡¯ve had the blueprints all along. Is there a problem with that?¡± Celine questioned assertively. I


    knew she was challenging me, as if she said, ¡°What can you do about it?¡±


    Everyone in the mom was stunned. Indeed, I felt some pressure, but it was a matter of great


    importance that I couldn¡¯t shrink from. ¡°Mrs. Celine, I¡¯m merely exining the whereabouts of the


    blueprints.


    ¡°1 must express my disappointment In ATL Empire if you show such an attitude. My understanding of


    cooperation is that we should solve problems together. I believe we¡¯re in the same boat and should


    help


    each other.


    ¡°However, everyone seems to be shifting the me instead of devising a solution. Is this how ATL


    Empire resolves its issues?¡± I spoke as I looked firmly into Celine¡¯s eyes, causing her expression to


    turn cold.


    I added, ¡°ATL Empire has already decided not to hear my opinion. Do you even respect mypany?


    It seems you just want to me.us.¡±


    I nced around the room and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s investigate this matter ourselves. I promise to


    provide


    a satisfactory answer to everyone.¡±


    Immediately after, I raised my phone and tapped the screen, saying, ¡°I have good news to share with


    everyone. We¡¯ve located the delivery man responsible for handling the blueprints.¡±


    The meeting room fell silent.

 Chapter 227

    Looking Out for Themselves Only


    I shocked everyone with my actions. Dn had just texted me on WhatsApp, and I knew he must¡¯ve


    made some progress. So, I couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to showcase It.


    ¡°So, we won¡¯t trouble ATL Empire anymore,¡± I said, putting away my phone, ¡°As for what happened


    after we sent the package, I will investigate it thoroughly and provide everyone with an exnation.¡±


    I caught a subtle twitch at the corner of As¡¯s lips, but he quickly gathered himself.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯d like to ask ATL Empire¡¯s project team to confirm a new and urate set of blueprints for us.


    I¡¯ll deliver them to Urban Builders¡® technical department directly.¡± My tone was calm but confident.


    Even Celine had toply.


    However, I needed to rify one thing, ¡°Of course, whoever caused this issue should take responsibility


    for it. If Tanum Corporation is at fault, we won¡¯t avoid it. I apologize for any inconvenience. We¡¯ll take


    our


    leave now.¡±


    I got up and prepared to leave with Carol.


    As sneered and said, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it waspelling. I could only sit back down.


    He nced at everyone before saying, ¡°ATL Empire won¡¯t need you to investigate this matter.


    However, today¡¯s meeting has opened my eyes. I never expected mypany to do something so


    embarrassing.


    ¡°You¡¯re all fragile when faced with right and wrong, each pointing fingers at another. Who the hell


    taught. you that?!¡± His words were sharp, especially to those who had spoken earlier.


    Everyone exchanged nces. As¡¯s imposing demeanor made them feel a sense of impending doom.


    No one dared to speak as they awaited his judgment.


    ¡°I pay you well and clear your names at the first sign of trouble. It seems everyone here is adept at


    protecting themselves. If so, find another boss to depend on.¡± As sent shivers down everyone¡¯s


    spines.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked cold and menacing as he spoke. Although everyone understood the meaning behind his


    words, no one dared to make a sound, They only wondered how he would deal with them. Suddenly, a


    loud


    ringtone broke the silence.


    As nced toward the source of the sound and growled, ¡°Get out.¡±


    His voice was domineering, and the phone owner paled. He panicked and covered his phone before


    ¡°Dn, find out who altered the data and punish them severely, no matter who it is!¡± As ordered and


    got up to leave.


    I noticed Celine¡¯s annoyed expression. I stood up, gave her a slight nod, then turned to leave with


    Carol. However, I was confident that As might use this incident to do something. It seemed I had


    yed my


    cards right again.


    I knew someone had deliberately caused all this and that it was rted to the blueprints I had given to


    Kenzie. Still, I wouldn¡¯t just sit idly by and let anyone decide the oue, not even As.

 Chapter 228

    A Familiar ce


    When I returned to my office, I sought Grayson and gave him a task. Coincidentally, he also handed


    me a report of his investigation. I was surprised to receive it so quickly. I couldn¡¯t help but admire his


    efficiency


    and praise him.


    However, Grayson was serious when he said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, Ms. Chloe. This is just surface¨C


    level Information, and there seem to be no issues at all. Still, my gut feeling tells me something¡¯s off.¡±


    The investigation report was about Ste, detailing her birth, parents¡® passing, adoption, and school


    history.


    ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡± Grayson pointed something out. ¡°It says she attended primary school here, one of the


    most famous schools in Nocturnia. However, I couldn¡¯t find any pictures of her from that period..


    ¡°Also, I only found one picture of her during high school, yet she lists Phy as one of her hobbies.


    Why would a girl with such a hobby have no pictures or videos of herself?¡± Grayson looked at me with


    a questioning expression as he spoke.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, don¡¯t you think something¡¯s amiss? That detail makes me uneasy. Please give me more


    time


    to investigate further.


    Indeed, I also felt something was wrong. I marveled at Grayson¡¯s attentiveness and said, ¡°Perhaps


    Ste didn¡¯t like photography back then or¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I understand. You¡¯re saying the Pierce family¡¯s records are usually secured and difficult to find.


    Surprisingly, Ste¡¯s information is readily avable,¡± he said with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Look, I have her graduation photos from every previous year at this school. I also have year¨Cend


    photos. for each academic year,¡± Grayson continued, handing me two yellowed photos.


    I


    I looked at them and felt a tug in my mind. The scenery in those photos seemed oddly familiar. I


    nced at Grayson and said, ¡°Is¡­ this school in Nocturnia?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± he nodded.


    I chuckled and felt a bit perplexed. ¡°Why does this ce feel so familiar?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve seen it in some documents before.¡± He smiled.


    I had never traveled abroad, so it was a bit ridiculous for me to think that way.


    After looking at the photos, I nodded and said, ¡°Well, continue your investigation. It might be the


    breakthrough we need. Also, check on Annalise Snyder!¡±


    Sure. Grayson nodded. ¡®I¡¯ll get back to work,¡±


    I leaned back in my chair as he left. I felt a throbbing headacheing on as I had been too busy


    lately. I rubbed my temples and sighed before picking up the pictures again. I closed my eyes and


    imagined a scenery, but I wasn¡¯t sure what it was.


    My head hurt even more immediately after. I quickly opened my eyes and refused to think more about


    it. Soon after, I saw the beautifully wrapped box on my desk. It was the New Year¡¯s gift Ste gave me.


    2


    I opened the box and saw an air freshener inside, I sniffed it, and it had a pleasant scent. Although I


    rarely used such things, I thought giving it away would be disrespectful, so I ced it back on the desk.


    After some thought, I brought it down when it was time to get off work. I remembered Ste telling me it


    would smell nice in my car.


    ATL Empire was efficient, especially after As¡¯s outburst I received the correct data before leaving


    work and sent it to the technical department. However, I conducted a thorough review before delivering


    it to Urban Builders.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When the courier left, I called Fred and reminded him to be vignt about his surroundings. That was


    because As had asked if I could guarantee that everyone at Urban Builders was trustworthy.


    I didn¡¯t know if his words were deliberate or if he had discovered something. Regardless, it was best to


    be cautious.


    During my second visit to Urban Builders, Fred confided in me all night. He discussed the first time I


    waited for him in the rain. It was a turbulent time for thepany because his younger brother, Hugo,


    had attempted a power struggle.


    Although he failed, he had a group of loyal followers that needed rooting out.


    Fred took my advice seriously, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve considered identifying those people and firing


    them.¡±


    I felt relieved after dealing with certain things. Suddenly, I received a call from As. I was pleasantly


    surprised and answered the call,

 Chapter 229

    Comints


    ¡°When did you get back?¡± I asked joyfully..


    1¡¯ve been back for two days now,¡± As replied tly. Although he sounded calm, I felt disappointed. It


    seemed I wasn¡¯t that important to him since he coulde and go without notifying me.


    My mood plummeted, and I said nothing.


    He continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that and just focus on your work.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I replied, slightly annoyed.


    ¡°Do you have time to worry about me?¡± he spoke forcefully, avoiding my question.


    I knew he was in a bad mood, so I didn¡¯t respond. Instead, hung up, thinking he should know what it


    feels like for me to hang up on him, I waited a while, but he didn¡¯t call me back. I felt even more


    dejected.


    While scrolling through my phone, I realized I hadn¡¯t seen Ivanna and Lauren for several days. I called


    them, but Ivanna¡¯s line was busy. Immediately after, I called Lauren, and she answered with a


    comint,


    You finally remembered me!¡±


    ¡°Why are you like Ivanna? You¡¯re alwaysining like her,¡± I retorted, and she chuckled.


    Lauren said, ¡°I hear you brought your parents back, but I haven¡¯t seen her yet. I don¡¯t even know when


    you¡¯re home.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you visit her when I¡¯m not home?¡± I replied disdainfully, which made her cackle.


    Soon after, she mentioned a clubhouse where we could soak in the hot springs and enjoy good food.


    She


    asked if I wanted to go there to rx. I hadn¡¯t experienced such leisure since I typically had a strict


    schedule. I was either at work or with Ava


    Rxing in such a ce piqued my interest, so I agreed and suggested we invite Ivanna. However,


    Ivanna¡¯s phone remained busy, causing me to wonder who she could be talking to for so long.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I drove to Lauren¡¯s provided location, which was quite far away. I didn¡¯t need to n things since


    Lauren knew all about the ce. As I drove, I realized the ce wasn¡¯t too far from As¡¯s house in


    Pleca Park. No wonder there was a hot spring there.


    When I arrived, I received a call from Ivanna. It seemed her lengthy conversation had finally ended. I


    comined, ¡°Who have you been talking to? It¡¯s been almost an hour!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want to talk about it. Thatdy¡¯s a handful. She¡¯s all sunshine and rainbows if you talk to


    her


    If I wasining, she was ranting. I asked, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°One of the rising stars at mypany. Only a few knew about her all these years. Her acting skills are


    so- so, but she¡¯s gained poprity somehow. That¡¯s how the entertainment industry works, I guess.


    ¡°You never know what the audience will like the next moment. Anyhow, she¡¯s finally getting some


    attention.¡±


    ¡°Is she one of yours? If so, that should be good,¡± I tried tofort her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is, and I¡¯ve been wondering if she spent the past few years secretly studying how to be


    a star. Her sudden transformation is unreal-¡± Ivanna vented, sounding exasperated.


    ¡°All right, calm down. Can you get off work now?¡± I interrupted her.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I need to let off steam. What is it?¡± Ivanna¡¯s tone became calmer.


    I told her where Lauren and I were meeting, and she happily agreed. ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯ll see you there


    soon!¡±


    After hanging up, I remembered to call my mom and tell her I wouldn¡¯t be home for dinner. I also told


    her I would be out with Ivanna and Lauren. I was about to get out of my car when I saw something and


    stopped.

 Chapter 230

    What a Coincidence


    Isaw a ck Maybach pulling up at the entrance. A tall and well¨Cbuilt figure appeared. He was


    charming In his ck trousers and ck shirt with two undone buttons. The man had meticulously


    groomed jet- ck hair and wore sunsses.


    He drew the crowd¡¯s attention when he removed his sunsses. Soon after, he opened the car door


    and assisted an elegantly dressed woman. Her attire seemed exaggerated, with sunsses, a scarf,


    and a mask.


    However, the figure was alluring, and I knew she wasn¡¯t Ste. She gracefully exited the car and


    wrapped her arm around the man¡¯s arm. She appeared delicate and charming.


    I recognized As but not the woman. My heart ached, and I realized why he sounded so impatient


    earlier. It seemed he didn¡¯t want me to waste time worrying about his whereabouts because he was


    busy pampering and apanying that woman.


    Although As sounded irritated earlier, he was now smiling. I stared at him and the woman in a daze


    as they strolled into the clubhouse.


    My heart was in my throat while my hands and feet grew cold. I felt numb and didn¡¯t know how long I


    sat in my car. Suddenly, my phone rang and brought me to my senses. I nced at my phone and


    realized Lauren had likely grown impatient from waiting. 1


    ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance. I¡¯lle in soon,¡± I said before hanging up.


    Since the clubhouse was close to Pleca Park, As intentionally chose toe here. I chuckled bitterly


    and became a little teary¨Ceyed. It was ironic.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As I was about to exit my car, Ivanna knocked on the window. I quickly opened the door, got out, and


    joked, ¡°You¡¯re fast. What, did you fly here?¡±


    ¡°Fast? I¡¯ve been driving for thirty minutes!¡± she eximed, ¡°Why do you look like shit?¡±


    I tried to hide it, touching my face. ¡°Do I? I fell asleep just now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for Lauren to scold you.¡± Ivanna held my arm as we entered the clubhouse. She bbed


    about the rising star under her care, but I heard nothing because my mind was too upied.


    Sure enough, Lauren scolded me as soon as we met. I only chuckled without defending myself.


    The clubhouse was spacious. After having some light snacks, we changed into disposable bathsuits


    and headed to the hot springs in the courtyard. Surprisingly, the disposable bath suits were elegant and


    high-


    quality no wonder the upper ss likeding here.


    I looked around but didn¡¯t see As and the mysterious woman. Lauren noticed my restless gaze and


    asked, ¡°Who are you looking for? Did you see someone you know?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just admiring the scenery here. I should bring my parents and Ava here


    someday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Whenever youe, count me in!¡± Ivanna added, ¡°This ce is lovely. There are


    so many hot spring pools here, and they offer various services, too. We only have a regr room.


    ¡°The VIP roomse with private pools; what people do in those rooms is beyond our knowledge,


    Ivanna grinned.


    However, it caused my heart to drop, thinking As had probably booked a VIP room. What else would


    a man and woman do in a private room? The thought of it made me ufortable.

 Chapter 231

    A Coincidental Encounter


    I sshed water on my face and took deep breaths. Lauren called for a drink and handed me a ss.


    I felt calmer after downing it. Then I covered my face with a towel and said, ¡°Go ahead and chat. I¡¯ll rest


    for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Why are yo


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you napping all day? You just slept in your car, and now you¡¯re sleeping again?¡± Ivanna teased me,


    giving me a yful nudge. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s too much going ontely. I¡¯m working myself to death! Cut me some ck, will you?¡± I replied


    from behind the towel.


    Tears had already mixed with the water droplets on my face.


    Ivanna didn¡¯t press me and chatted with Lauren instead. +regained myposure before removing the


    towel from my face.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you napping?¡± Ivanna asked. ¡°You know, you do look like that actress I mentioned earlier.


    Chloe, I¡¯ll be your manager if you ever want to step into showbiz. Although you¡¯re much prettier than


    her.¡±


    ¡°Step into showbiz? I¡¯m about to step into another world.¡±


    Lauren handed me a ss of wine, which I sipped.


    Both of them chuckled. ¡°So you want to be a celestial being now?¡±


    We continued our conversation until I was utterly exhausted. ¡°I swear, if we keep soaking any longer, I¡¯ll


    turn into a prune! I¡¯m starving to death. Can¡¯t we eat?¡±


    Lauren and Ivanna giggled, and we went to the dining room.


    The food here was exceptional. I devoured everything in sight, replenishing my energy and filling my


    emotional vold.


    As we headed back to our private room, we bumped into the two people I least wanted to see. They


    were both impably dressed.


    The woman eximed, ¡°Ivanna! You¡¯re here too!¡±


    Ivanna turned to look, then stared at me, dumbfounded. I gave the woman a cursory once¨Cover.


    Something about her seemed oddly familiar.


    Lauren pulled me over, and my bathrobe slipped to the ground. I quickly draped it back on.


    Ivanna¡¯s voice was calm as she said, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just having a casual meal with Mr. As!¡± The woman seemed to be exining herself to Ivanna


    ¡°Of course, this is a great ce for a meal!¡± Ivanna¡¯s voice had a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Enjoy your time. I¡¯m


    here with my best friends!¡±


    Ivanna didn¡¯t engage with the woman any further. Instead, she took my arm and led us to our room.


    I didn¡¯t look at As throughout the entire encounter. Honestly, I was too afraid to. I hoped it was all just


    an illusion


    In the room, Ivanna immediately scrutinized me. ¡°Did you see them earlier?¡±


    Ivanna was perceptive and had noticed my emotional turmoil.


    I chuckled faintly and asked, ¡°Does it make a difference?¡±


    Lauren had been observing me closely, asionally sharing nces with Ivanna. They were clearly


    worried about me.


    I suddenlyughed. ¡°What¡¯s with those faces?¡±


    ¡°Chlo, if there¡¯s something on your mind, let it out. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself,¡± Ivanna said earnestly. ¡°You


    shouldn¡¯t take that too seriously


    ¡°Exactly, who knows? Maybe it¡¯s some important discussion,¡± Lauren added.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? I wasn¡¯t thinking that far, but after hearing you two, now I am.¡± I looked at


    them with a smile, probably looking worse than if I were crying.


    ¡°Do you know who that woman is?¡± Ivanna asked, looking at me intently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know! I remained calm and said it inly.


    ¡°It¡¯s that actress Iined about¨CHarmony Hampton, the one under ourbel!¡® Ivanna said in


    annoyance, ¡°I said she was getting a big head. It turns out, she thought she snagged herself a sugar


    daddy! That little-*


    Ivanna¡¯s words snapped me back. I realized that the face I saw just now did seem oddly familiar.

 Chapter 232

    Shocking Headlines


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look a bit like you?¡± Ivanna looked at me and asked, ¡°I used to have a good impression of


    her. There¡¯s something about her that resembles you. But now¡­ damn! She¡¯s trying to climb the


    ladder¡­¡±


    Ivanna¡¯s words made my heart race. Did I look like Annalise? Or rather, was it Harmony who


    resembled


    Annalise?


    As held a deep affection for Annalise. He wouldn¡¯t let any woman resembling her slip through his


    fingers.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He was looking for Annalise¡¯s shadow. Harmony and I fit the bill.


    It appeared that his quest for an Annalise doppelganger had never ceased. Perhaps he had found me


    I chuckled and sipped my drink. ¡°How long has Harmony been in the limelight?¡±


    ¡°Not even two months! Strange, isn¡¯t it? Suddenly shooting to fame!¡± Ivanna dismissed it with a wave of


    her hand.


    Two months¡­ I was already divorced by then, and As had taken over the ATL Empire.


    He knew how to make the most of his time. An unexpected rising star must have caught his attention.


    This meant he had been spending time with Harmony for the past two months.


    Otherwise, why did I often lose track of him, and why had his attitude towards me grown progressively


    colder?


    It all indicated that he had found a new target. Why would he be interested in me? A divorcee two years


    older, with a child in tow.


    Why hadn¡¯t he ever told me he loved me? I was foolish to hope for something like that.


    I drank a lot that night, and with each sip, I gained perspective. It was high time I faced the facts. I was


    no


    different than a naive young girl waiting for a grand love story!


    It seemed that I had aimed too high. The whole encounter had just been a product of my imagination.


    When I was brought back home, I was surprisingly clear¨Cheaded. I just couldn¡¯t walk on my


    my own.


    The next day, my head was pounding, the inevitable aftermath of a night of heavy drinking


    During breakfast, my father scolded me for always getting drunk, calling it a vile way of coping with my


    problems. My dad was right.


    Before I could finish my breakfast, Ivanna called me. She asked, ¡®Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I replied, looking at my father.


    ¡°Listen, it¡¯s blowing up! Check the trending news!¡± She then lectured me, ¡°Chlo, a peaceful life at home


    is better. Think about it! All that romantic nonsense is not practical! You should stand firm!¡±


    ¡°Stop reminding me of this. If it gets exposed, you¡¯ll be swamped with work again. Aren¡¯t you busy


    enough


    as it is?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less! If she falls from grace, it¡¯s her own doing!¡± Ivanna grumbled. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have


    risen in the first ce. Mark my words when she falls!¡±


    She rambled on for a bit and then hung up.


    I quickly checked my phone and found that the news had made headlines. There were pictures of them


    and insinuations, and while it was only a back view, it hinted strongly at the lead figure.


    After all, one was the CEO of a well¨Cknown international conglomerate, and the other was a rising star


    with a significant following.


    I turned off my phone. What the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over.


    Little did I know that avoiding seeing wasn¡¯t going to be enough. Someone out there was determined


    not


    to let me off so easily, and I was about to be the target of public scrutiny.

 Chapter 233

    Return of the Scumbag


    I spotted Matthew, who had disappeared for quite some time.


    I had just parked at thepany¡¯s underground garage when he appeared at my car, dressed sharply.


    I didn¡¯t know how he found me, almost as if he¡¯d been keeping tabs on me.


    He smiled warmly and even opened the car door. ¡°Chlo!¡±


    It seemed I had forgotten about this person¡¯s existence. Seeing him again felt like waking up from a


    dream and returning to reality.


    1 sighed. How was this man still alive? As soon as he appeared, I felt sick again.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± I spoke icily.


    ¡°Chlo, I was wrong! Don¡¯t hold it against me. I came to apologize to you today.¡± Suddenly, Matthew


    seemed to revert to his former self. ¡°Chlo, I¡¯ve missed our daughter!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He blocked me, acting like he was really sad. Even his eyes looked watery. I didn¡¯t know if he really


    cared


    about our daughter.


    daughter a lot. ¡°Listen, it¡¯s been tough for both of us since our split. We¡¯re not happy,¡± he said. ¡°I miss


    our da Can I see her? And also, my mom is sick, and she keeps mentioning you. Chlo, can we try


    again?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± I said it sternly, trying to go around him. I didn¡¯t want to be near him.


    ¡°Chlo, please, I¡¯m begging you! I was too focused on work before, but I still want to be


    be with you!¡±


    Matthew was relentless, and his performance was top¨Cnotch.


    ¡°Matthew, man up and stop bothering me. Just face it! There¡¯s no turning back for us.¡± I said, ¡°Think of


    your uing baby instead! You don¡¯t have to worry about our daughter anymore!¡±


    ¡°I just closed a big deal. Let¡¯s do it together, my wife! We can seed together! Don¡¯t be mad


    anymore!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t contain my anger. ¡°Wake up! No matter how many deals you sign, it has nothing to do with


    me. Move aside!¡±


    Matthew hugged me, then quickly kissed my neck while muttering nonsensical words.


    1 forcefully pushed him away and gave him a resounding p. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it. Please stop harassing me.


    We¡¯re never getting back together!¡±


    As I walked away, I vigorously wiped my neck in disgust. I hated him so much that even his smell


    Behind me. Matthew called out. ¡°Chloe, you¡¯ll regret this. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re still As¡¯s precious little


    gem. He¡¯s just toying with you! You can¡¯tpete with them. Stop being so stubborn! You¡¯re just a


    woman he discarded


    He must have seen that news report, which gave him the confidence to confront me


    Sadness overwhelmed me. I wondered how many more viins I would meet. Though I wasn¡¯t sure


    what


    <py ahead, I sensed more trials in my future

 Chapter 234

    Taking the Wrong Approach


    This idea made me feel helpless because I knew I had to face this alone. It had always been that way¨C


    1 had to save myself.


    The lobby was crowded, but none of them were familiar to me. I felt even more lonely.


    Back in the office, Carol brewed a cup of coffee for me. She watched me quietly, and I knew she was


    worried. I maintained an air of nonchnce while keeping busy. Thankfully, I had resolved the two


    previous issues and set everything in motion.


    During lunch, I spotted Johnson. He seemed genuinely surprised to see me since we hadn¡¯t seen each


    other in a long time.


    He beckoned me over, and I joined him for lunch.


    *Chlo! Long time no see! I heard things are going well on your end.¡± Johnson wore a big smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I suppose. How¡¯s Myra and your kid? Is he being a handful?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re doing great! No trouble at all!¡± Johnson ordered more food and said, ¡°Mr. Matthew just closed


    a


    big


    deal with apany in the neighboring city. It¡¯s a major contract, but he¡¯s keeping it quiet. He seems


    really happy this time!¡±


    Then Johnson added, ¡°It¡¯s quite strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange about it?¡±


    ¡°He was attacked some time ago, but we don¡¯t know who did it. He spent some time in the hospital, but


    Mnie hasn¡¯t caused any trouble,¡± Johnson said. ¡°There seems to be a reason for the attack.


    Otherwise, they¡¯d usually make a big deal out of it.¡±


    I knew exactly what Johnson was talking about, but I asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    My question made Johnson nervous, but he smiled again. It seems you didn¡¯t know either. It happened


    on the night of Echelon Group¡¯s celebration.¡±


    ¡°I did see him boast.


    t night!¡± I didn¡¯t want this matter to be exposed. After all, it wasn¡¯t something to


    about.


    ¡°He went, and it should have to do with that night. He upset someone, and they beat him up pretty


    badly. We only found out the next day. I rushed to the hospital to see him. His head was swollen like a


    pig¡¯s.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Mnie sat silently beside him.


    ¡°Something was wrong. After 20 days in the hospital, he went on a business trip and returned saying


    he had won the contract.¡±


    Perhaps because he thought it had nothing to do with me, Johnson was quite excited.


    ¡°Was it in Rivendell?¡±


    ¡°No, it was in Muborough!¡± Johnson stated confidently.


    Rivendell was where Echelon Group¡¯s new development was located, while Muborough was in the


    opposite direction, evenrger than Rivendell,


    I couldn¡¯t figure out how Matthew had resources in that area. He had always traveled between


    Rivendell and another city but had never¡® visited Muborough. How could he have gotten a contract


    there right after being hospitalized?


    The news made me feel suspicious.


    ¡°Has he ever had dealings in Muborough before? From what I recall, he didn¡¯t have any contacts


    there.¡±!


    asked Johnson.


    ¡°No, Muborough wasn¡¯t our focus, and he didn¡¯t have many contacts there. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be


    trying so hard with Echelon Group,¡± Johnson confirmed.


    ¡°But Atticus Cole gave him a hard time. He followed Atticus around but didn¡¯t get any favors, It almost


    caused a big problem. You know, he borrowed 7 million dors. He would¡¯ve been in big trouble if it


    weren¡¯t for this contract!¡± Johnson said. ¡°It was a stroke of luck!¡±


    ¡°Did he negotiate directly with Echelon Group? I remember that Atticus isn¡¯t someone who can be


    easily swayed by 7 million,¡± I recalled. Atticus wasn¡¯t the type to be influenced by money.


    ¡°He interacted more with Atticus¡¯s nephew!¡± Johnson seemed to have a lot of information. ¡°At the time.


    this guy, Keegan Thompson, still had some influence!¡±


    Feeling relieved, I chuckled. Matthew had taken he Wrong and it seemed that Atticus¡¯s actions were


    justified. However, I needed to find out who had helped Matthew with this deal.

 Chapter 235

    A Stroke of Luck


    I had an idea and casually remarked, ¡°It seems that Matthew¡¯s luck knows no bounds!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! Otherwise, he¡¯d be in a tough spot. He mentioned during the meeting that he¡¯s focusing on


    projects outside the city to avoidpetition. Now he¡¯s busy preparing for it.¡±


    ¡°I heard his mom isn¡¯t doing well,¡± I said casually.


    ¡°Yeah, not too good.¡± Johnson nodded.


    After some small talk, I left the restaurant. My mind was filled with thoughts about Grace. Maybe I had


    been too stern and shouldn¡¯t harbor ill feelings. However, there wasn¡¯t a single Murphy worthy of pity.


    Back at the office, I summoned Grayson. ¡®Look into who Matthew contacted after he was attacked.


    Also, find out whichpanies are handling projects in Muborough.¡±


    Grayson nodded. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    I replied, ¡°Matthew secured a contract in Muborough while in the hospital. Find out how he got it,


    especially who he interacted with during his hospitalization. He went on a business trip right after being


    discharged and returned with the contract,¡±


    Grayson nodded in understanding.


    The reason I was interested in Matthew¡¯s contract wasn¡¯t because I wanted to snatch the project. It was


    because I sensed something was amiss.


    It seemed unusual that he could secure a contract while in the hospital. His words about not being able


    topete with ¡°them¡± intrigued me. I wanted to know who ¡°they¡± were and their connection with him.


    The incident where someone tried to harm me in the past still bothered me, and I wanted to know why.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Any new developments on Ste¡¯s end?¡± I asked.


    Grayson shook his head. ¡°No trace. I can¡¯t crack it.¡±


    ¡°And what about the delivery guy?¡± I asked Grayson.


    I


    I had been monitoring ATL Empire¡¯s activities regarding that matter, but it seemed to have faded away,


    and nobody was talking about it anymore.


    However, I wasn¡¯t willing to let it go because arge batch of windows couldn¡¯t just disappear without a


    trace.


    The affair between As and Harmony was still escting. ording to the rumors, they had already


    been in contact a month ago, before Christmas.


    Some even said that Harmony went to Nocturnia because of this and spent Christmas with As. In


    any case, various spections began.


    I doubted the rumor about Harmony going to Nocturnia, especially since it was so close to the


    anniversary of As¡¯s parents¡® passing. It didn¡¯t seem likely that he would bring a woman to spend


    Christmas with him then.


    I remembered As telling me to trust him no matter what happened. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that


    ving tofort thought. Why was I still thinking about those words now? What was the point? Was I


    trying


    myself?


    I recalled the day at the hot spring resort when I had seen As and Harmony together. There was no


    reason for me to seekfort now.


    Watching them enter the luxurious room, a man and a woman alone¡­


    I threw the phone hard on the table, turned around, and left the office. I went to see Ryan.


    Ryan set aside what he was working on and walked over. ¡°Should I have them bring you a ss of


    water?¡±


    ¡°No need. I had some water in my office just now,¡± I said as I sat on the sofa. ¡°Ryan, I have an idea.


    What do you think about bringing your parents over for the New Year? We can celebrate together with


    both our


    families.¡±

 Chapter 236

    A Sincere Invitation


    Ryan beamed when he heard my words. Even his usuallyposed expression reddened. However, I


    felt an overwhelming guilt. Perhaps I had been too cruel to him. Even a simple suggestion like this


    could move him so much.


    He seemed slightly nervous, saying, ¡°Well¡­ I hadn¡¯t thought about the


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it! First, they get to experience the Southern climate. Secondly, It¡¯ll save you the hassle


    of traveling. Finally, our families can celebrate together. Oh, I can invite Lauren, too. Her parents aren¡¯t


    around, and her younger sister doesn¡¯t move much,


    ¡°T¡¯ll invite her to my house, and you can all stay at my ce. No need for hotels. It¡¯ll be super lively.¡± I


    spoke genuinely.


    I had met Ryan¡¯s parents before. His dad ran a small business, and his mom had a fixed job. They


    were wonderful people. It was a spontaneous idea, and I hadn¡¯t discussed it with my parents. Still, I


    believed they wouldn¡¯t oppose it.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it trouble you if everyone stayed at your ce?¡± Ryan seemed hesitant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me! You can stay at my ce too. Your family can have the ground floor, and


    it¡¯ll be more convenient for all of us. I suggest you consider buying a house in our neighborhood,¡± I said


    offhandedly.


    Ryan hesitated for another moment before smiling and saying, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll work on it!¡±


    I


    After discussing the details, I got up to leave. When I returned to my office, my desk phone rang


    incessantly. I hurried over and saw As¡¯s name shing on the screen. I was stunned and didn¡¯t


    answer the call. I just let it ring until it stopped.


    Immediately after, I picked it up and realized I had five missed calls. I sat down, feeling powerless and


    wondering why As had called. I was in a daze until it was nearly time to leave work.


    my bag


    My phone rang twice, and I looked at it. Since it was from an unknown number, I put my phone in my


    without answering. After clearing my desk and taking my bag, I left my office. However, my phone rang


    again as I headed to the parking lot.


    I feigned ignorance and drove away from the building. I drove aimlessly through the traffic jam when


    my phone rang again, still from an unknown number. I feared it might be a work¨Crted call and


    answered it


    this time


    However, the caller hung up as soon as I answered. I looked at the pedestrians outside while holding


    my


    sounded, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    On the road,¡± I replied, matching his tone.


    ¡°Come to Pleca Park¡± he said and hung up


    I almost threw the phone out the window in frustration Although furious, I headed to Pleca Park. This


    time, I quickly found my way there. When I arrived at the front gate, I took a deep breath to calm my


    racing heart.


    I wanted to see him but also feared what would happen when I did. I knew seeing him might mark the


    end of something. Suddenly, a young girl rushed over smilingly. ¡°Ms. Chloe, pleasee with me!¡±


    I remained silent and nodded before following her. We went to the second floor and then to As¡¯s


    room. The young girl knocked and then pushed the door open, motioning for me to enter.


    When I entered, I saw As sitting on a couch with one hand resting on its back and the other holding a


    ss of wine. He looked rxed and indifferent as he gazed at me.


    I surprised myself at how calm I was. It seemed I had a clear understanding of everything at that


    moment. Only we remained in the spacious room. For some reason, I felt As¡¯s loneliness. I slowly


    approached him, asking. ¡°Do you have something to discuss with me, Mr. As?¡±


    He watched me with profound eyes as if trying to read my thoughts and true feelings. Meanwhile, I


    stood rooted, feeling increasingly ufortable under his intense gaze. He extended his arm toward


    me and


    said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    However, I remained still. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. As. Do you need me to do anything?


    I


    He slowly withdrew his arm while still staring at me. I tried to control my emotions and anxiety when he


    said, ¡°It seems you forgot what I said.¡±

 Chapter 237

    Meeting Once More


    My heart raced, but I stayed tough. I replied with the same emotionless tone, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you have any questions for me?¡± As continued to scrutinize me.


    ¡°None.¡± I stubbornly responded,


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± His gaze turned cold.


    ¡°Mr. As, if you called me here to make things difficult, I apologize, but I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± I didn¡¯t have the time to confront him here. It would be meaningless. I¡¯d rather be with my family.


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you want to avoid me without rifying your doubts?¡±


    As¡¯s words struck a chord with me. It was as if he could see through me. I guiltily lowered my gaze, not allowing myself to have further delusions for this man, I couldn¡¯t let him trample on my pride like this.


    While As had fun with Harmony, I was alone. It was horrible, and I wondered how he differed from Matthew. I might have lost value in As¡¯s eyes, but I would never disrespect myself that way.


    He could see through my emotions and thoughts, yet he continued to unt his affairs. I wondered what As¡¯s true intentions were or if he cared about my feelings. Was my presence insignificant to him?


    Contents belong to


    I realized he had trapped me, losing sight of why he was interested in me in the first ce. Regardless of whether I was a stand¨Cin, I couldn¡¯t afford to y around. Still, I had to be cautious of the rumors, so it was best to distance myself from him.


    I didn¡¯t want to endure another heartbreak. After all, I had just escaped Matthew.


    As smiled and asked, ¡°Would you not want to see me anymore if we didn¡¯t cooperate in business?¡±


    I blinked and forced a smile. Since As put it that way, I should speak my mind. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I instinctively stepped back and clutched my bag. I remained calm and said, ¡°Mr. As, emotions have


    clouded our rtionship. My low spirits might have misled you, but we shouldn¡¯t have been this close.¡±


    I gulped and took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of you and don¡¯t want to y games. I¡¯m Chloe, not¡­


    anyone else. You must know I¡¯ll never be what you want. Everything has been a mistake.¡±


    I almost said Annalise¡¯s name but swallowed it.


    As crossed his arms, waiting for me to continue. ¡°You¡¯re ATL Empire¡¯s CEO and have the final say. I¡¯m fine if you no longer want to continue our coboration. You can retract your involvement in the ongoing was post hi affect our business rtionship.¡±


    I spoke with ece you¡¯ve decided won¡¯t argue with your choice contact me about our previous coborations, Graysontherefore, there won¡¯t be issues with the project

 Chapter 238

    Bitten by a Dog


    I clicked my tongue in frustration and clenched my bag strap, fingernails digging into my palm. The pain


    gave me an odd sense offort.


    Suddenly, As¡¯s phone rang. He looked at me and answered, ¡°Yeah?¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice said, ¡°As, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± he replied coldly.


    ¡°Do you want toe out? Maybe you cane to my ce?¡± The woman¡¯s voice turned tender.


    ¡°Another time. I¡¯m busy right now,¡± As responded and hung up.


    1 felt awkward and said, ¡°Mr. As, you seem busy. I¡¯ll take


    my leave.¡±


    Without waiting for his response, I headed toward the exit. However, he quickly held me. I yelped In


    surprise as he turned me to face him. He was about to kiss me when he saw something on my neck.


    He asked angrily, ¡°What happened here?! Who did this?!¡±


    I was puzzled. I looked at As with panic, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    He grabbed my wrist tightly and led me to an exquisite bathroom with mirrors on the entire wall. As


    pushed me toward one of the mirrors and said, ¡®See for yourself! Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t remember


    whot


    did this.¡±


    I saw a hickey on my cor. I froze for a moment, and then it hit me. It was Matthew. I gritted my teeth


    and silently cursed. Then, I looked at it again with anger.


    As pried, ¡°Who was it?!¡±


    I tugged at my cor and tried to pull away from his grip. However, he held onto me firmly. ¡°I got bitten


    by a dog! You can¡¯t expect me to bite back, can you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me who did it!¡± he demanded,


    I remained silent, ncing at the handprint on my wrist. I knew it would turn into a bruise tomorrow,


    As.


    seemed to realize it and attempted to inspect my wrist. I pulled it away, not allowing him to see.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    He trapped me between his arms and repeated, ¡°Tell me who did it.¡±


    I met his piercing gaze and replied, ¡®Does it matter? Regardless of who it was, I had to endure it alone.


    I have my ws and epted them. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s kindness and have no reason to depend on


    anyone.


    Atles lowered his eyes, still looking at my face. His cold expression softened slightly.


    I choked up and continued, ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you. But when I see your coldness, I feel there¡¯s no need


    to talk anymore. I¡¯m afraid of troubling you and embarrassing myself. No matter how deep the feelings


    are, it¡¯s meaningless if two people shouldn¡¯t be together.


    ¡°Letting me go is also a way of finding peace for yourself! Isn¡¯t that for the best?¡± My voice quivered,


    and I


    lowered my gaze.


    As pulled my cor. I tried to move away, but he pulled¨Cme back in frustration. My attempt to evade


    him angered him.


    His expression changed, and his tone turned harsh. ¡°You allowed someone else to kiss you there?¡±


    My heart stung. I wanted to retort but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    He red at me and kissed me. His lips traveled from my chest to my neck, igniting a passionate fire


    within me.


    I tried to push As away, but he held me tighter. His actions were no longer forceful and aggressive,


    and I couldn¡¯t escape him. His kiss had stirred something within me. I bit his lip, causing him to release


    me


    with a painful grunt.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, muttering, ¡°What is this? What do you take me for?¡±


    He pounded the mirror behind me and growled, ¡°You¡¯re right, what the hell is this?!¡±


    My heart raced as As¡¯s sudden outburst left me trembling and uncertain.


    ¡®Do you hate being with me so much? Don¡¯t you understand everything I¡¯ve done? I told you to trust


    me,


    no matter what. Can¡¯t you do that? Where¡¯d your intelligence go?!¡± As¡¯s sudden interrogation


    surprised me


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer.

 Chapter 239

    Whose Choice Is It?


    I lifted my head and noticed his bleeding hand. I looked at him, feeling flustered. ¡°I have so many things


    to say, but not like this. I don¡¯t want to beg for love or live in the shadows. I hate ying games and


    maniption. I just want a peaceful life.¡±


    I looked at the ceiling and continued, ¡°I hate the constant deceit and schemes. If I must choose, I want


    the one who has always been by my side. I don¡¯t want to miss that anymore.¡±


    they were in


    I knew these words would cut deep into As¡¯s heart. However, to me. Since I


    couldn¡¯t have him, I would let him go. I had no reason to hold onto something that wasn¡¯t mine.


    As looked into my eyes and asked, ¡°Are you sure about your choice?¡±


    I hesitated, then lowered my head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Suddenly, he smiled. ¡°Good, Chloe, you¡¯ve finally made your choice.¡±


    I looked at him in confusion. I wondered why he said it was my choice when it was his. His thoughts.


    confused me. Why¡¯d he be affectionate with another woman and then me me?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you dare to live for yourself. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect your interests and won¡¯t break our


    cooperation.¡±


    I stared at him in silence.


    ¡°Go now.¡± As walked away without looking back. ¡°If you keep looking at me like this, I¡¯ll start thinking


    you can¡¯t bear to leave. Then there will be no turning back for you.¡±


    His expression was self¨Cdeprecating. ¡°Go! I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    It seemed he had also decided to let go, just like he had approached me for no reason back then.


    Perhaps As had his reasons. Maybe he was looking for the lost love and the person he couldn¡¯t


    forget. I was just a substitute all along.


    The hallway was eerily silent when I left his room. I couldn¡¯t describe my feelings. I felt relieved, yet


    lost. My heart felt empty and full.


    I


    I couldn¡¯t remember which room I had just left as I stood downstairs. I chuckled to myself before


    heading toward my car. Everything had ended, and I was okay with it. I longed for a deep,


    uninterrupted sleep.


    Back in the car, I felt like a deted balloon. The soft fragrance in the car surrounded me. My legs and


    feet felt weak, and I didn¡¯t want to move. My heart was pounding, but I forced myself to stay awake.


    I started my car and focused on getting home. It was getting dark, and my family was waiting for me.


    My


    mind was hazy, and I drove out of the ce slowly. Hardly any vehicles were on this road, so I stepped


    on


    the gas.


    I gripped the steering wheel, steadled the car, and told myself to hold on until I got home. The


    streetlights came on as the sky turned gray. I noticed a car speeding up behind me. I intended to move


    aside but hit the gas pedal instead.


    Everything seemed to tilt, and the world turned upside down. I felt like I was falling asleep.

 Chapter 240

    The Strange Previous Injury


    realized I was in the hospital when I awoke.


    ¡°Are you awake? Do you feel any difort?¡± An attractive voice sounded, and I turned to see As.


    ¡°How did I end up here?¡± I asked weakly. My memory of recent events was hazy.


    He pressed the call button, and the doctor entered to reexamine me. He asked, ¡°Do you feel any


    difort?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just exhausted and want to sleep,¡± I replied.


    Dn entered with arge paper bag and said, ¡°Doctor, here are her X¨Crays. Please take a look.¡±


    The doctor examined several X¨Cray films and asked me, ¡°Miss, how long ago did you break your


    corbone?¡±


    I stared at the doctor in disbelief and asked, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, from the X¨Crays, you have an old corbone fracture. You should be careful with that area as it¡¯s


    prone to issues. Besides that, you¡¯re fine. Thankfully, the car wasn¡¯t going too fast, so there was no


    major


    harm. You can just go home and rest.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words shocked me. I tried to exin, I¡¯ve never had a bone fracture before.¡±


    My words surprised the doctor, who smiled, saying, ¡°These are the X¨Cray films taken earlier. Mr. As


    feared you injured your neck and told us to give you a full body check¨Cup. We can easily spot these


    fractures on the films.¡±


    It was strange because I don¡¯t remember getting a fracture.


    I looked at As, who appeared to know about my injury long ago. I couldn¡¯t help but touch my


    corbone


    area. There was nothing unusual there, but the doctor couldn¡¯t be wrong. Also, As was holding the X-


    rays, confirming all this had happened.


    I was in disbelief and wondered how I couldn¡¯t remember such a thing. It exined why this area


    sometimes hurt, but I never suspected anything.


    The doctor left after giving me some instructions. Still, I was shocked. I closed my eyes and asked,


    ¡°What


    happened? How did I end up here?¡±


    The room fell silent, and then I heard Dn say, ¡°Mr. As noticed something was off with you and


    followed you. He saw your car flip into a ditch.¡±


    I opened my eyes and struggled to remember what had happened, but everything was blurry.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, forcing a weak smile. I felt even more embarrassed. I couldn¡¯t escape As¡¯s


    watchful


    eyes whenever I was most vulnerable. It was uncanny


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± I said, looking at As.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He appeared calm as usual. He suggested, genuinely concerned, ¡°How about staying here for


    observation tonight?¡±


    After some thought, I replied, ¡°No, my family is waiting for me at home. They¡¯ll worry. I just need to go


    home and get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± As said calmly.


    I didn¡¯t argue and sat up. I nced out the window and realized it was alreadyte at night. During the


    drive, As told me he had sent my car for repairs and advised me to rest for a few days.


    At the entrance of my home, I thanked him and exited the car. Once again, I faced the door. There was


    a time when I eagerly awaited his return, but now, he wouldn¡¯t even bother entering.


    I didn¡¯t look back to express any lingering sentiments or goodbyes. After all, I needed to learn to let go.


    Otherwise, I would only end up hurting myself.

 Chapter 241

    A Silent Resolve


    I entered the house, and my parents were still awake, waiting for me.


    When my mom saw how tired I looked, she grabbed my bag and asked, ¡°Why are you sote? Have


    you


    eaten? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet, Mom. I¡¯m starving!¡±


    It¡¯s true what they say¨Ca mother¡¯s child is always her treasure. No matter how old you are, as long as


    your


    mother is by your side, you¡¯re still her child.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll heat some food for you!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to change my clothes!¡± After saying that, I went upstairs.


    In truth, I longed for my daughter and went straight to Ava¡¯s room.


    Seeing her sleep so peacefully was heartwarming. Her chubby little legs were poking out from the


    nket.


    I smiled and tucked them back in.


    She turned over, and her little hand grabbed my shirt. It was as if she sensed something and slowly


    opened her sleepy eyes.


    With a sweet smile, she called out, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    At that moment, I felt more fulfilled than I ever had. What else could I possibly wish for? I had a well-


    behaved, beautiful, and smart daughter by my side. This was more than enough.


    I patted her gently a couple of times, and with a smile, she fell back into a peaceful sleep.


    Deep down, I still felt guilty. I hadn¡¯t given Ava aplete family and couldn¡¯t always be with her.


    My eyes welled up with tears. I sniffed and silently resolved to spend more time with my daughter. I


    needed to stop dwelling on those unrealistic dreams.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After changing my clothes, I quickly went downstairs to eat. The feeling of being full made me


    incredibly happy.


    My mother looked at me with a contented expression. The warmth of home strengthened my


    determination to distance myself from those elusive things that didn¡¯t belong to me.


    ¡°Look, yourplexion looks much better after eating! My mom said as she cleared the table, ¡°Don¡¯t


    overexert yourself Do as much as you can, but don¡¯t push too hard.;


    I nodded obediently and said, ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll get some good rest. Oh, I told Ryan today to have his parents


    Upon hearing this, my mom immediately sat down next to me. ¡®Really? You told Ryan that?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s have everyonee to Foswood! He¡¯s been in a hurry every time he goes back. Besides,


    his parents have never been here, so it¡¯s a great opportunity for them to visit.¡±


    I knew she would be happy.


    ¡°I also told them to stay at our ce!¡± I added.


    ¡°Of course! With such a big house, where else would they stay?¡±


    She was overjoyed.


    ¡°He said staying at our ce might be inconvenient, but I insisted they stay with us. It¡¯s better than


    going back and forth. They can squeeze in with us. They¡¯ll stay downstairs, and we¡¯ll stay upstairs.


    Also, Lauren wille too!¡± I shared.


    She was even more thrilled now. She didn¡¯t bother with the dishes and immediately told my father


    about my decision.


    My father was naturally overjoyed, wearing a massive smile on his face.


    It had been so many years, and we¡¯d never had such a lively celebration. Watching my parents chat


    happily together, I couldn¡¯t ask about the old wounds.


    I couldn¡¯t find the words. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed now. I¡¯m exhausted!¡±


    My mother turned around and said, ¡°Go on. Get some rest. You work too hard! Don¡¯t worry about


    anything else. Your dad and I have got it covered!¡±


    I smiled bitterly and murmured, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Back in my room, just as I was about to draw the curtains, my hand froze mid¨Cair¡­

 Chapter 242

    A Special New Year¡¯s Day


    Suddenly, I noticed a car parked outside the main door, and my heart skipped a beat. The soft night


    light.


    I


    in the room would show my silhouette, so I pulled the curtains and turned off the light.


    I leaned against the window, straining to hear any sounds from outside. My eyes grew teary, and I


    cursed


    myself for this disy of emotion. Wasn¡¯t it better for us to stay in our own worlds?


    Only the faint sound of the car moving away could be heard, and a few tears escaped. I quickly pulled


    the curtains open and looked outside, but all I could see were the fading red tail lights disappearing


    from


    view. My heart tightened.


    to


    He left even though it waste. He did note in eagerly like he used to.


    I


    I slowly drew the curtains again and sat nkly on the bed. Eventually, I got under the covers and tried


    to


    sleep.


    It was already close to noon the next day when I woke up.


    I woke up close to noon the next day, feeling refreshed. After getting ready, I went downstairs for lunch.


    I


    considered visiting the office since there was much to take care of before the holiday, and I couldn¡¯t


    leave everything to Ryan.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After getting ready, I went downstairs to let my mother know.


    They were nning to go to the market, and I teased, ¡°You¡¯re going to the market now? Is there a


    celebration tomorrow?¡±


    Beaming, my mother replied, ¡°Your dad and I want to see what they¡¯re selling. We¡¯ll get a head start so


    we won¡¯t be scramblingter. We can¡¯t affordst¨Cminute forgetfulness since more people will join us


    this year!¡±


    They both had broad smiles on their faces, showing that they were genuinely happy. I knew they were


    excited to prepare for this event.


    Outside, I noticed my car had been returned and appeared in good condition. This unexpected gesture


    touched my heart. They even reced the seat cushion. The car had a pleasant scent, probably from


    excess perfume, but I found it enjoyable.


    At the office, everyone was busy with preparations. Carol discussed the holiday duty schedule and


    financial reports with me. They showed that the early return of funds was enough to cover costs. I was


    pleasantly surprised,


    spent the entire afternoon without a break, only finishing when it was time to leave. Just as I was


    we decided to repay a portion of them first.


    I asked Ryan when he nned to bring his parents over. He smiled at me and asked, ¡°Are you sure


    about


    having them join us?¡±


    ¡°What kind of question is that? Do you think I¡¯m joking? My parents are already shopping in


    preparation!¡± I teased, and Ryanughed heartily.


    ¡°Then I''ll book their ne tickets.¡±


    ¡°Since they¡¯ll arrive on Sunday, make sure they¡¯re well¨Crested!¡± Imanded him. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    I was worried Ryan would procrastinate, so I immediately called Carol to book the tickets for Sunday.


    This New Year¡¯s had a special significance, and I prayed that everything would go as nned.

 Chapter 243

    Alone in a Crowded Room


    This New Year was unlike any other before. I stayed home, enjoying the joyful atmosphere family


    gathering filled withughter and chatter. Little Ava became the center of attention.


    f arge


    Even Ivanna joined us after just a few days away. Our family showcased their culinary skills, preparing


    their signature dishes and creating a festive atmosphere with bright lights in the yard.


    During the day, I pretended to be carefree like everyone else, but at night, my thoughts couldn¡¯t help


    but drift to that person. Had he left town? He hadn¡¯t called, and I didn¡¯t reach out. I wanted to test my


    self-


    control.


    Fortunately, I had Ivanna and Lauren to keep mepany.


    Ivanna quietly whispered, ¡°Harmony seems to be fading. She¡¯s been saying she spent Christmas


    overseas,


    but it¡¯s all a lie. She¡¯s my artist. I know she worked on a shoot the whole time. Is As getting tired of


    her?¡±


    Lauren quickly nudged her and shot her a meaningful look.


    I calmly responded, ¡°It¡¯s none of my concern. I¡¯ve already decided to step back.¡±


    Ivanna looked at Lauren and whispered, ¡°Did you hear that? We both need to pay close attention. Let¡¯s


    see how strong Wonder Woman¡¯s heart is.¡±


    The two of them burst intoughter while I silently cursed. My heartache was something only I knew,


    and


    it was pretty painful.


    I often thought about him standing alone in the crowd, wondering if he missed the feeling of home


    during these festive seasons. The livelier it was here, the more my heart ached, and his image


    forcefully entered


    my mind


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I questioned if he was the person I imagined, which caused me pain. However, my strong¨Cwilled side


    reminded me that he didn¡¯t celebrate the New Year, providing some relief.


    Ryan had donned an apron in the past few days and bustled about. I felt guilty and often reached out to


    help him.


    This delighted the four elders, who would huddle together to talk in hushed tones. Even without


    listening.


    I knew what they were discussing I didn¡¯t mind as long as it brought them joy.


    Besides, I had to y the role of a good host.


    Everyone afe, drank, and merrily drove around town. The city was filled withughter and joy. These


    few


    o a lifetime ofughter.


    Online trends about As and Harmony disappeared. Ivanna and Lauren would sometimes gossip, with


    Ivanna boldly dering, ¡°I told you it was over! Let¡¯s see how she unts herself after the holiday.¡±


    I didn¡¯t engage in their conversation. It wasn¡¯t my ce.


    As¡¯s in¨Cperson response to Harmony¡¯s call was less passionate than the rumors imed. His


    questions.


    reyed in my head.


    Is being with me truly making you that unhappy? Do you not understand everything I¡¯ve done? I told


    you, no matter what happens, just trust me. Can¡¯t you do that? What happened to your intelligence?¡±


    Every word, every sentence, I analyzed and savored. I also sensed that he had something more to say.


    But so what? Deep down, I knew that I wasn¡¯t worthy of him. Being with him brought too many


    reservations, uncertainties, and fears.


    Ava asionally asked where As was. ¡°Is he still on a business trip? Why hasn¡¯t he taken a day


    off?¡±


    Her questions were endless, and I had no answers.


    One evening, I spotted a car parked in the bushes from my balcony. It made my heart race, and I


    rushed


    downstairs, driven by an irresistible urge.

 Chapter 244

    A Dyed Confession


    As I rushed out and ran toward the row of potted nts, I found nothing there. I stood there in


    confusion, knowing it wasn¡¯t just my imagination.


    Ryan suddenly appeared beside me. ¡°Want somepany for a walk?¡±


    I looked up at his face. He was smiling warmly. A pang of guilt washed over me, so I nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    We walked together through the yard, side by side. Ryan made me feel at ease, never once mentioning


    why I had dashed out in the first ce.


    He chatted about our school days. Suddenly, I asked him, ¡°Ryan, why can¡¯t I remember my childhood?¡±


    ¡°Which part are you referring to? If it¡¯s something rted to me, I¡¯ll help you recall it.¡± He looked at me


    with a smile.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s from when I was younger. I remember everything with you, like when we first


    met in the teacher¡¯s office. My dad asked Mr. Thomas to tutor me in physics.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah, yes, in Mr. Thomas¡¯s office. You were wearing your school uniform and looked different from the


    others. Your hair was dark, your eyes were big, and you had long eyshes. Some ssmates started


    calling you Lash Princess.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± Iughed. ¡°Lash Princess¡± sounded a bit exaggerated.


    ¡°It was in the second semester of our sophomore year,¡± he recalled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m talking about memories from before junior high. I don¡¯t have any recollection of what


    came before. Have you ever experienced something like that?¡± I turned around and walked backward.


    ¡°Watch your step! Then he shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t. My memory has always been good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s bad, but¡­¡± I pondered, unsure of how to express myself.


    Suddenly, I stumbled a bit. He swiftly reached out, catching me and pulling me into his arms. ¡°Be


    careful!


    You¡¯re a mother now. Don¡¯t be so mischievous!¡±


    His tone was remarkably gentle.


    Tell me, after all these years abroad, you haven¡¯t met a girl you like? You¡¯re so handsome! There


    must¡¯ve been plenty of girls who liked you.¡±


    Heughed, his eyes sparkding. ¡°There was ane girl who always had a crush on me!¡±


    ¡°Spill the beans!¡±


    ¡°She studied architectural design at the same college as me. She was my junior. When I was about to


    leave the school, she had just enrolled. She¡¯s mixed blood¡­¡±


    ¡°She must be very pretty.¡±


    I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, suppose so? Is your taste in aesthetics that questionable? You can¡¯t even tell if


    she¡¯s


    pretty or not?¡±


    ¡°Is my taste that bad? I just didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡± He nced at me, smiling with a hint of


    shyness.


    ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t pay much attention? What were you paying attention to then? You


    weren¡¯t


    even friends with her, right? Wait, if you weren¡¯t friends, how can you say she had a crush on you?¡±


    I knew exactly what was going on, but I yed dumb.


    ¡°The thing is, my heart was already taken. Another girl has upied the space!¡± He looked at me, his


    smile affectionate.


    He continued, ¡°Her name is Linda. She is very talented. Her work made it into the top ten, so she must


    have a bright future.¡±


    ¡°Has she graduated now?¡± I asked, feeling a pang of regret.


    ¡°She should be graduating soon. While I was working abroad, she was already starting her thesis. After


    I


    returned, I bid farewell to her, and then I got busy. We haven¡¯t been in touch since.¡±


    ¡°You really know how to handle things. She had deep feelings for you, yet you just brushed her aside.


    That¡¯s not good. You¡¯ll hurt people!¡± I patted his shoulder.


    Maybe because I was so familiar with him, I didn¡¯t feel any sparks.


    ¡°You noticed, too?¡± He looked at me affectionately.


    I realized toote that I had misspoken. This rascal was insinuating something.

 Chapter 245

    Stuck in the Middle


    I was caught off guard by his words and boldly retorted, ¡°You¡¯re being sarcastic, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Your turn.¡± He looked at me meaningfully.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My turn?¡±


    I suddenly felt nervous. This guy was trying to trap me.


    ¡°Is it because of the news online?¡± He was surprisingly perceptive. I thought he only buried himself in


    work, but he had quite a high emotional intelligence.


    He actually paid attention to the trending news.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with me. Many things are out of our hands. Swimming to shore rather than struggling


    in


    a whirlpool with no end in sight is preferable.¡±


    I collected my thoughts. He had always been like a brother, irreceable.


    ¡°Ryan, I know you¡¯ve been good to me. You¡¯re an irreceable older brother, whether it was in high


    school


    or now. As long as you¡¯re around, I feel secure.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling lost these past few days during my break. I always thought I was clear¨Cheaded, but I


    can¡¯t seem to move on. I¡¯ll focus on getting thepany in order first before making any decisions.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be by your side the whole way! After speaking, he pulled me into his arms and gave me a


    firm


    embrace¨Cmore like a brother giving strength.


    ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t waste your time on me. Our parents are getting older. This is their concern, and I know. I


    owe


    you too much in this aspect, but I¡¯m not worthy of you! I¡­¡±


    This time, he really hugged me, speaking gently, ¡°No more nonsense! Everything I do is out of my own


    will.


    Ever since I saw you for the first time, I liked you. But I was too cowardly. I didn¡¯t dare confess to you.


    That¡¯s why I missed my chance with you! It¡¯s something I can¡¯t forgive myself for.¡±


    1 let him hold me tightly. I didn¡¯t struggle. In some ways, perhaps I owed Ryan a heartfelt embrace.


    However, I couldn¡¯t give him that as I couldn¡¯t deceive him. My heart still held someone else. That


    person


    Vas far away, but he was deeply rooted in my heart.


    reject me yet. Give me a fair chance, even if you still don¡¯t choose me In the end. At least I know


    and I won¡¯t regret waiting for you. Chlo, it hurts to wait like this, especially when I can¡¯t see


    Tilled with destion.


    How could I not understand what he was feeling? I hesitated, then raised my hand and patted his back.


    Eventually, I hugged him. ¡°Ryan, promise you won¡¯t leave me no matter the choice. I know I¡¯m being


    selfish, but I need you to stand by my side!¡±


    Ryan smiled and gently put me down, looking into my face. ¡°You really are a little brat. You won¡¯t


    choose


    me as your husband, yet you won¡¯t let me leave? Why should I?¡±


    He yfully pinched my nose. ¡°Alright! I promise you, even if you don¡¯t choose me, I won¡¯t leave you!


    I¡¯ll Just suffer for a lifetime! I¡¯ll drown in my unrecruited love, you tyrant!¡±


    I threw myself into his arms. ¡°I knew you¡¯d agree. Once you promise, you can¡¯t go back on it!¡±


    ¡°Am I that foolish? I chose against money and love!¡± He joked with a serious face.


    Iughed and fell into his arms, forgetting everything.


    A loud bang startled the silent night. Both of us were stunned and turned abruptly.

 Chapter 246

    Mad Dog


    Ryan and I turned to see where the sound came from and saw a few people hurrying back into the


    yard. We exchanged a smile, and he said, ¡°Uh¨Coh, they caught us!¡±


    I chuckled and yfully took his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Once inside the house, everyone acted as if nothing had happened. However, we knew they were


    curious.


    Laughter and chatter filled the room once again.


    Vacations always seemed to pass quickly because they were full of joy andughter. Before we knew


    it, the vacation ended, and it was time to return to work. This time, we were swamped.


    Ryan¡¯s parents had returned to their small town with ns to reunite for the next celebration.


    Ryan and I had developed a better understanding of each other. We had different roles this time: he


    was in charge of the projects, I handled the suppliers, and Grayson assisted Ryan with his projects and


    market


    analysis.


    I hadn¡¯t received any news from As in a while. I avoided thinking about him and ignored anything


    concerning him. But deep down, I knew he was still in the background. I still carried the pen he had


    gifted


    1. me.


    It remained in my hand as long as I was in the office.


    The first time I saw Matthew after the vacation was at the hospital. I went for an ultrasound to check my


    gallstones. I asionally felt some difort, perhaps due to the meals that were too oily during the


    celebration.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The ultrasound room was a shared space, and he had brought Mnie for her prenatal checkup.


    Mnie¡¯s belly had grown significantly this time, and she hobbled by Matthew¡¯s side.


    Mnie clung to Matthew¡¯s arm as soon as she saw me. It was as if she feared I would steal him away.


    Matthew was still in a suit, looking dignified and attracting a few nces. His eyes were restless when


    he


    entered the corridor and saw me.


    He searched for an opportunity to make eye contact with me and speak. However, I deliberately


    avoided.


    looking at him


    Mnie¡¯s current appearance was unttering, and I couldn¡¯t help but question life. I wondered if I


    looked


    ke that when I was pregnant. After some thought, I knew I looked better than her,


    had brown spots on her face and looked highly unattractive without makeup. Her curly hair was despite


    her trendy hairstyle. Her maternity clothes matched her hair color, which was


    I couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. She was different from the rest in a crazy way. Mnie fixed her vicious


    gaze on me the whole time.


    Ivanna had always told me to care for my appearance since my divorce. With Lauren in my life, my


    sense


    of fashion had improved significantly. I looked refined and elegant in my fitted professional attire, neatly


    styled hair, and radiant skin.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if Mnie envied or hated me, but she rolled her eyes and asionally made several


    sarcastic remarks.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone still has the guts to seduce other people¡¯s man, even after getting dumped


    multiple times. She¡¯d still get dumped, no matter how she dresses up!¡±


    I wondered what she meant since anyone would dress up well before leaving the house. I remained


    calm


    and utterly ignored her. However, a woman beside me observed the situation, asking, ¡°Do you know


    her?¡±


    I shook my head lightly and replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Just ignore her. She¡¯s like a mad dog.


    The woman smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. People these days aren¡¯t self¨Caware. What kind of child do you think


    someone like her would raise?¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t hear us since she was pretty far away. She only saw usughing. Still, Mnie could


    guess it wasn¡¯t anything positive. She shouted, ¡°Chloe, what are youughing at?!¡±


    She let go of Matthew¡¯s hand and approached me. Matthew was shocked and quickly followed her.

 Chapter 247

    Acting Together


    Mnie rushed toward me while Matthew followed with a displeased expression. ¡°What are you doing?


    Be carefull


    ¡°Chloel What were youughing at?¡± She pointed at me.


    I acted shocked and looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°Are you asking me? We were just chatting about how


    there are so many dogs nowadays. If you don¡¯t leash them, they bite people. Rabies vinations are


    in


    high demand. Haven¡¯t you heard?¡±


    The woman beside us suppressed herughter and nodded. ¡®Exactly! Mad dogs are running wild these


    days. It¡¯s hard to guard against them.


    Mnie grimaced angrily.


    Suddenly, the doctor¡¯s assistant called, ¡°Chloe Hartz, you cane in now!¡±


    I stood up with my paperwork and approached the nurse. I handed her my documents before entering


    the


    examination room.


    I smiled when I entered, which delighted the doctor performing the ultrasound. ¡°Oh my, a beautifuldy


    like you with such a sunny disposition. I¡¯ve been seeing frowns all day, and you¡¯re the only one who


    comes


    in with such radiance.¡±


    Still smiling, Iy on the examination bed and replied, ¡°Happiness is the source of good luck.


    My words put the doctor, her assistant, and the nurse in high spirits. They conducted the examination


    carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the gallstones are just two small pieces inside the galldder. The galldder


    walls look normal. You just need to watch your diet.¡±


    I was pleased to hear that. It turned out that the gallstones had moved from the bile duct back into the


    galldder. The doctor had mentioned that if they were in the bile duct, it could cause more pain, while


    the galldder pain would be milder.


    It seemed like the heavens were looking out for me..


    ¡°You see, isn¡¯t happiness the source of good luck?¡± I smilingly remarked before thanking them and


    leaving


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    the examination room.


    Outside, only Matthew remained in the corridor. He hurried over, asking. ¡°How¡¯d it go? Did youe


    for a


    Istone checkup? What did the doctor say?¡±


    ed expression made me recall when he apanied me for checkups


    ¡°C¨CChlo, I considered visiting Ava during the holidays, but¡­¡± Matthew stammered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Just take good care of your child,¡± I said indifferently, leaving it at that. A grown


    man didn¡¯t need to exin why he wanted to see his daughter.


    As we conversed, the woman I spoke with earlier had not yet gone inside. She looked at us with some


    Surprise. I waved at her. ¡°I¡¯m going now!¡±


    She also bid me farewell.


    ¡°Eleanor Wallist!¡± Just then, the nurse called her name. I couldn¡¯t help but remember it as it was a


    pretty


    name.


    ¡°Chlo¡­ How about we bring Ava out for dinner tonight? I miss her! Matthew seemed anxious, wanting


    to


    reach out to me, but stopped himself. ¡°Chlo¡­¡±


    ¡®Matthew!¡± Just then, a shout interrupted Matthew¡¯s attempt to continue. He withdrew his hand and


    turned around, scolding, ¡°Why are you yelling?¡±


    ¡°Chloe, do you have no shame? Why are you everywhere? You can¡¯t even give up on this chance to


    seduce him? You¡¯re shameless!¡± Mnie¡¯s tone was nasty.


    I turned to look at Mnie. ¡°Have you developed a delusional disorder or something? Did you see me


    seducing him?¡±


    Then I scolded Matthew, ¡°Can you educate your wife? I know you as someone who values dignity. How


    did you be so shameless with her? You¡¯ve lived under the same roof as siblings for many years


    and


    are now married. Why aren¡¯t you on the same page?¡±


    I took the opportunity to expose their affair.


    ¡°Ask everyone if I¡¯ve bothered you two. Can¡¯t you pretend we don¡¯t know each other and mind your


    business? Be careful with your unborn child. Don¡¯t give birth to another freak like yourself.¡±


    The people waiting for their checkups agreed with me. ¡°Yeah! She didn¡¯t bother you two. Why is that


    woman so arrogant, even with such a big belly? She has no manners at all!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face reddened as he pulled Mnie away hastily.


    I gave those people a thumbs¨Cup and left with a bright smile. I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt terrific today.

 Chapter 248

    Stumbled Upon Something


    As I returned to the lobby, I spotted Ste in the crowd. The person with her was Liora. They seemed


    close as they chatted andughed while approaching the ward.


    I wondered if someone we knew got hospitalized but couldn¡¯t think of any friends we might share.


    Judging by their closeness, they had be quite intimate recently.


    I paused, then turned to leave since it would be inconvenient for me to follow. Instead, I called Grayson


    and asked him to find out who was in the hospital.


    On the way back, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ste was visiting Celine. If she were, why would Liora


    come to visit her? Did they have a connection? If so, it would be interesting. I would have to dig deeper


    to discover when and how they had be acquainted,


    That might exin why Celine had given up on thend near Operose during that critical moment. Did


    Celine have some dealings with Atticus?


    Back at the office, Carol informed me that Tobshampton Group had sent a representative. They wanted


    to discuss us bing their agent. However, I heard they had already chosen an agent not long ago.


    I hadn¡¯t rejected working with thispany since I reimed Tanum Corporation. After all, they had a


    long¨Cstanding partnership with us and had not caused any trouble during our transition. Moreover, their


    reputation had always been good. Given they were an established brand, many customers preferred


    them.


    I had been busy with many things then and was upset when I discovered they had already chosen their


    agent. I told Carol to arrange a meeting, so she called their representative.


    The representative agreed to have dinner together in the evening. For some reason, I asked Carol if


    the


    representative was male or female.


    Carol understood my meaning andughed cheerfully. ¡°Ms. Chloe, I¡¯ve noticed a change in you since


    you


    returned from the vacation. You¡¯re so entertaining and cheerful. It makes me happier than receiving a


    bonus!


    ¡°It seems like I didn¡¯t give you enough bonus during the New Year. That¡¯s why you¡¯re ttering me like


    this,


    right?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Oh, please! So many otherpanies in this building envy us. They can¡¯t believe how


    lively.


    it is here, and we even get year¨Cend bonuses despite everything that happened. It¡¯s like a miracle.


    Many of


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    them just receive gifts¡±


    boasted, ¡°Let¡¯s make them even more jealous by the end of the year. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might buy


    I felt like I was s on cloud nine while Carolughed heartily, pping the table. ¡°Whenever you say


    something, it alwayses true. When you buy the whole building, I¡¯ll be on top of the world.¡±


    I chuckled with a sense of satisfaction. ¡°Hurry up and arrange the meeting! With my mood today, I


    might


    hit the jackpot!¡±


    Carol turned to make arrangements, but I asked her, ¡°Hey! You haven¡¯t told me the gender of the


    representative!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman.¡± Carol grinned. ¡°Her name is Eleanor Wallist.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Who?¡± I got into character. ¡°You said her name was what?¡±


    ¡°Eleanor Wallist,¡± Carol repeated.


    I mmed the table and burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯ll be a piece of cake! I realized my ideas are working


    today. It seems this year¡¯s going perfectly. My luck is unbelievable.¡±


    Carol looked at me, somewhat surprised. ¡°Do¡­ you know her?¡±


    ¡°I met her this morning, but you can still arrange the meeting. We¡¯re the hosts, after all. We should treat


    her well,¡± I said to Carol.


    Carol made the arrangements while I thought about Eleanor¡¯s appearance. I knew she was savvy and


    hadn¡¯t expected to meet someone like her. Our meeting was undoubtedly unique. We¡¯d have a good


    chat


    tonight.


    Grayson walked in before I could settle down. He smiled slyly, saying, ¡°Ms. Chloe, I found out who got


    admitted to the hospital. Care to guess?¡±

 Chapter 249

    An Effortless Negotiation.


    I awaited Grayson¡¯s answer, but he just smiled without a word. My heart pounded as I guessed, ¡°Don¡¯t


    tell


    me it¡¯s Celine?¡±


    Grayson snapped his fingers. ¡°It is! The olddy has acute appendicitis!¡±


    I leaned into my chair, my mind racing. It seemed Liora was involved with Celine. I immediately told


    Grayson, ¡°Continue the investigation and find out if Celine is connected with Atticus or Liora.¡±


    Grayson looked at me understandingly. The difference between Celine¡¯s connection with either of them


    was significant. After Grayson left, I picked up the pen again. The image of that man appeared in my


    mind,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    and my heart skipped a beat.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think about the car parked in the woods, wondering if it was him. I took a deep


    breath, shook my head, and forced myself to dismiss the thought. After all, how could it be him?


    I


    I got up to find Benjamin to learn more about Tobshampton Group. I nned to secure this contract.


    tonight. I gripped the pen tightly, determined to sign that contract.


    I checked the time and went to the restaurant with Carol. Even though we were the hosts, I wanted to


    arrive early. Surprisingly, I was stillte. Eleanor was already waiting in the private room.


    As I entered, she looked at me in astonishment. I smiled confidently.


    I


    ¡°Hey¡­ It¡¯s you?!¡± Eleanor eximed in a friendly manner.


    ¡°Surprising, right? Fate works in mysterious ways!¡± I said as I approached her, and we shook hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s


    incredible how things turn out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I didn¡¯t expect it to be this easy,¡± she smiled, ¡°I have gallstones-¡±


    ¡°Whoa, we even have the same health issue!¡± I Interrupted with augh. ¡°I have gallstones, too!¡±


    After weughed, she introduced her assistant to me. I knew she held a high position in Tobshampton


    Group since she had an assistant. nor handed me her business card. Sure enough, she was the


    marketing department¡¯s manager,


    After I introduced Carol, Eleanor said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Tanum Corporation¡¯s legendary owner.


    ¡°Yeah, my reputation precedes me,¡± I joked, ¡°You saw what happened today. The guy¡¯s my ex¨C


    husband.


    ¡°Wow, that exins it,¡± She chuckled awkwardly. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    They¡¯re everywhere I go.¡± I shrugged.


    +15 BONUS Soon after, we transitioned into discussing business. Eleanor provided detailed


    information about the Tobshampton Group and their goals. I emphasized my thoughts and my market¡¯s


    current status and ongoing projects. I even outlined my expected objectives.


    I


    Eleanor was proactive and quickly reported our discussions to her superiors. I knew she was eager to


    make this deal happen, However, my demands might have exceeded her authority in making decisions.


    Still, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry. I knew business negotiations took time and believed in my market share. I was


    confident they did their research and would know that the fewpanies we worked with were on par


    with Tobshampton Group.


    They eventually called back, made significant concessions, and epted my requests. I smiled at


    Carol, and her eyes sparkled with joy. We hadn¡¯t even started dinner, yet we had already closed the


    deal.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, we can sign the contract tomorrow,¡± Eleanor said, genuinely eager to make this


    cooperation happen.


    ¡°10 a.m. at my office,¡± I invited her sincerely, ¡°All right, let¡¯s rx and enjoy our dinner now. I¡¯m having


    such a great day today.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s to our sessful partnership!¡± Eleanor raised her ss, and we clinked them.


    However, some things wouldn¡¯t always go as nned.

 Chapter 250

    Change of ns


    I arrived at thepany early the following day to sign the contract with Tobshampton Group.


    Benjamin was pleased since he had been eyeing Tobshampton Group and Synergy Solutions. That


    was


    because they were easy to work with and offered good profits. Moreover, Tobshampton Group¡¯s brand


    dominated Foswood¡¯s market.


    It was one of my primary demands in my discussion with Eleanorst night.


    I agreed to a slight price increase, understanding that the costs of raw materials were rising. They


    offered


    us the goods at a cost price, and I wanted our sales to speak for themselves.


    I hadid the foundation for many of our clients when I reimed Tanum Corporation, even though


    Matthew took away most of them. Several clients had already informed me before the celebrations that


    they would sign with us in the new year.


    Of the 80% of clients Matthew had taken, 60% had returned. It was a significant show of support. The


    remaining 40% who hadn¡¯t returned even assured me they would go with the new brands I signed. That


    effectively meant a 100% return rate.


    I didn¡¯t want to be like Matthew and take everything. In business, it was essential to maintain good


    rtionships, and I didn¡¯t want to bully others. The feud between Matthew and me was an issue


    between


    us and shouldn¡¯t affect others.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I had everything prepared. However, by 10 a.m., Eleanor and her team hadn¡¯t shown up. I asked Carol


    to call them in case of an issue, but they didn¡¯t answer the call. I had a feeling that something had gone


    wrong.


    Sure enough, Eleanor called me. She sounded uneasy and stammered for a while, saying her


    superiors. had decided to give the contract to anotherpany. It turned out my gut feeling was


    correct.


    I took the news gracefully and politely replied, ¡°That¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t feel bad. In business, it¡¯s all about


    fate. Maybe our fate in business just hasn¡¯t aligned yet. We¡¯ll have more opportunities to meet in the


    future. If


    you¡¯re willing. I¡¯d happily consider you a friend.¡±


    ¡°I have no problem with that. Still, I feel terrible about this, Ms. Chloe. I¡¯ve been in this industry for years


    and have never faced such a situation. I genuinely liked and wanted to work with you, but I never


    expected our first attempt to fall so badly. It sucks!¡± Eleanor expressed her frustration over the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Even if we didn¡¯t sign this time, I wee you to visit ourpany whenever


    you


    have the time.¡® I replied sincerely.


    Eleanor hesitated and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to ask¡­. who signed the contract¡­ with us?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t put you in a tough spot,¡± I said openly, ¡°Whoever it is, there must be a reason.¡±


    I had a vague sense of who it might be, but I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Hearing my response, Eleanor sighed andughed bitterly. I knew she felt conflicted.


    ¡°All right then, until we meet again,¡± Eleanor said before we hung up.


    Carol stomped in frustration. ¡°Damn it! We got yed, didn¡¯t we? Who conducts business like that? We


    didn¡¯t want to sign the contract, but they insisted and then backed out. What kind of trick is this? Benny


    even said they were trustworthy!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong here. Get Grayson for me,¡± I said thoughtfully. I wasn¡¯t angry because I


    didn¡¯t sign the deal. It was more about someone interfering with my business, and I wanted to find out


    who they


    were.


    I didn¡¯t want to ask Eleanor directly because it could¡¯ve put her in a tough spot. Still, I needed to know.

 Chapter 251

    The Bad Guy Wins Again


    Grayson promptly entered my office, and I instructed him tomence his investigation.


    Tobshampton Group had indeed forged an agreement with Ardora Construction, which fell under


    Matthew¡¯s jurisdiction.


    As expected, few individuals could orchestrate such a move, and Matthew was the prime suspect.


    ¡°But, it wasn¡¯t Matthew who initiated this. It was a scheme set up by Liora!¡± Grayson ryed.


    ¡°Liora?¡± I was surprised. How did she be involved in this?


    Grayson exined, ¡°Initially, Tobshampton Group had no intentions of partnering with Ardora


    Construction. Matthew wasn¡¯t even being considered for Topshampton Group¡¯s project. During their


    previous coboration, there was friction.


    ¡°Matthew substituted Tobshampton Group¡¯s genuine product with subpar materials in the construction


    process, utilizing a small factory for production. With minor alterations, he passed them off as


    authentic.


    ¡°So, when the incident urred, Tobshampton Group didn¡¯t step forward. This time, Ardora


    Construction


    wasn¡¯t even on their list when selecting a new supplier. It was all due to Liora!¡±


    Grayson¡¯s investigation was thorough.


    ¡°How does Liora have connections with Tobshampton Group?¡± I was skeptical, considering


    Tobshampton Group¡¯s base wasn¡¯t even in Foswood.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small world. Liora has a friendship with the Tobshampton Group¡¯s owner¡¯s wife, and¡­ Eleanor is


    a


    confidante of Tobshampton Group¡¯s owner.¡±


    ¡°Confidante?¡± I was even more astonished. I hadn¡¯t expected Eleanor to wield this level of influence.


    This paints a clear picture. Thanks to Liora¡¯s connection through the owner, she managed to secure the


    contract and even expressed her frustrations directly to the owner.¡± Grayson smirked. ¡°It¡¯s a bit


    convoluted, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit tangled, indeed,¡± I pondered. ¡°So, how did Liora pass the contract to Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Why did you cross Liora?¡± Grayson sounded somewhat resigned.


    ¡°Let me handle this. You can wait for me here.¡±


    I was exasperated. It seemed Liora was indeed holding a grudge.


    Eleanor hesitated and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to ask¡­ who signed the contract¡­ with us?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t put you in a tough spot,¡± I said openly, ¡°Whoever it is, there must be a reason.¡±


    I had a vague sense of who it might be, but I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Hearing my response, Eleanor sighed andughed bitterly. I knew she felt conflicted.


    ¡°All right then, until we meet again,¡± Eleanor said before we hung up.


    Carol stomped in frustration. ¡°Damn it! We got yed, didn¡¯t we? Who conducts business like that? We


    didn¡¯t want to sign the contract, but they insisted and then backed out. What kind of trick is this? Benny


    even said they were trustworthy!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong here. Get Grayson for me,¡± I said thoughtfully. I wasn¡¯t angry because I


    didn¡¯t


    sign the deal. It was more about someone interfering with my business, and I wanted to find out who


    they


    were.


    I didn¡¯t want to ask Eleanor directly because it could¡¯ve put her in a tough spot. Still, I needed to know.

 Chapter 252

    An Unexpected Encounter


    I felt a sense of relief now that things were clear.


    It seemed that the Tobshampton Group was also caught up in this. This might not end well for Matthew,


    but he had been too eager to stand out and crush me.


    This time, he would have to rely on his luck. He and I were like cunning foxes, yet we couldn¡¯t outsmart


    these two clever vixens.


    Looking at it this way, perhaps it wasn¡¯t so bad that I wasn¡¯t entangled in this battle of wits with them. I


    preferred making modest profits in peace and finding contentment.


    After lunch, I had Benjamin and Carol apany me to the construction materials market. It had been


    a


    while since Ist visited.


    This market was where we had started our journey, tirelessly seeking clients. Reflecting on those early


    days brought a sense of satisfaction,


    The market was small at the time. It had grown into the country¡¯srgest construction materials hub,


    offering everything needed forrge and small¨Cscale construction and decoration.


    Grayson was also here. Seeing me caught him somewhat off guard. ¡°Ms. Chloe, what brings you


    here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a look around. Why not?¡± I replied.


    If we weren¡¯t doing project engineering, specializing in one or two types of products could also be a


    good


    business strategy.


    Grayson whispered, ¡°I followed up on the project in Muborough. Echelon Group did initially own it.


    However, how it ended up in Celine¡¯s hands is unclear. The twopanies werepetitors all along.


    My gut tells me that Celine might have had a hand in this.¡±


    I remained silent. As had coveted that piece ofnd near the city for a long time, and there had to be


    a


    deeper n behind it.


    If Celine was behind this, wouldn¡¯t it be self¨Cdestructive for her? It seemed she didn¡¯t want As to


    regain what rightfully belonged to him. That meant one thing¨CCeline didn¡¯t want him to seed.


    We¡¯ll need to investigate how Celine managed to get hold of thend in Muborough,¡± said in a low


    voice. There must be conditions attached to it.¡±


    Grayson nodded. After a walk around, we coincidentally ran into Johnson at the entrance. He greeted


    me


    beforeurushing Be the market.


    I quietly asked Grayson, ¡°Shall we see what¡¯s happening?¡±


    He turned and gave a quick instruction to a young man beside him. I waited in the car. Soon, Grayson


    returned and said, ¡°They¡¯re taking inventory.¡±


    ¡°Inventory?¡± I muttered. Then, I started the car and headed back to the residence.


    I checked the time back at thepany and informed Benjamin and Carol, ¡®I won¡¯t be going up.


    They both acknowledged it and got out of the car. I drove alone to Crowne Square, leisurely strolling


    through the mall.


    I went to the children¡¯s store and bought a bunch of toys along with a few sets of kids¡® clothes. Then, I


    also picked up a few sets of spring outfits for my daughter.


    With my hands full of shopping bags, I headed towards the exit. A few women approached me, all


    bright and morous. They were chatting and heading into the mall. Leading them was Liora.


    I inwardly chuckled. I hadn¡¯t expected the world to be so small that I would run into them everywhere.


    When her gaze met mine, she hesitated for a moment.


    However, she slowed down and looked at me with a determined gaze. I approached with a smile, ¡°Mrs.


    Liora, out for some shopping?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes met mine, seemingly contemting how to address me. Her steps, however, came to a halt.


    The


    Liora turned to them and said, ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    They shot me a nce and proceeded upstairs, chatting andughing.


    Liora turned back to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here!¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just here for some casual shopping.¡±


    ¡°Ms Chloe, always so independent. I¡¯ve always admired that.¡± Liora¡¯s tone was t, but she clearly had


    something else on her mind.


    What do you mean by that?¡® I asked calmly.

 Chapter 253

    No Need for Comparison


    She smiled. ¡°I thought you were a clean and upright person. It turns out that it¡¯s just a facade. You¡¯re


    aiming for the big fish while disregarding the small fry?¡± Her tone dripped with contempt this time.


    ¡°Ms. Liora, why make such assumptions? Have I offended you in some way to deserve this treatment?


    It¡¯s


    rather impolite, don¡¯t you think?¡± I feigned innocence.


    Since she hadid her cards on the table, I saw no need to dodge the issue. !


    ¡°Heh¡­ Is this considered impolite?¡± She let out a disdainful snort. ¡°You¡¯ll do whatever it takes, won¡¯t


    you? Don¡¯t act all high and mighty while secretly groveling to the big shots.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I responded with a light chuckle, never breaking eye contact with Liora.


    I had no intention of backing down. After all, I had already crossed her, and there was no way to avoid


    it. There was no need for reconciliation,


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d kindly ask you to go back and talk with Mr. Atticus about how I supposedly groveled


    before him. I¡¯d love to hear about it.¡±


    I understood she referred to the favor Atticus had shown by helping me resolve the project¡¯s timeline.


    However, since Atticus dared to take such action, he must not have been swayed by her influence.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to kick the Thompson family out of Echelon Group.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was clear that Liora was also a coward in front of Atticus. Atticus was not the kind of man who would


    give in to a woman¡¯s charms.


    I found my impression of Atticus improving a bit.


    ¡°In business, everyone has their methods. I don¡¯t resort to underhanded tactics like secret deals or


    bullying my way to sess. I¡¯m just a small business owner, far from having the capital you possess,


    Ms. Liora.¡±


    My words were delivered without humility or arrogance, yet they carried weight.


    Please spare us small business owners, Ms. Liora, The hat is too big for us to hold up.¡± I smiled gently.


    Well, I wont keep you any longer. See your


    hup my bags and walked briskly towards the axit, leaving Llors without a chance to reply.


    Johnson¡¯s house to check on his child and Myre


    needed to watch for Marth


    At the very least, some individuals wanted to use him.


    Myra was very enthusiastic when she saw me. She pulled me to see her child. The little one was


    adorable and well¨Ctaken care of, with rosy cheeks. He was already crawling.


    Myrained to me about Johnson¡¯s recent struggles.


    She said Mnie constantly meddled inpany matters, and the staffined. They said it was


    no longer the original Tanum Corporation.


    I didn¡¯t particrly enjoy hearing her talk about this. I had no interest in their affairs and wouldn¡¯t even


    bother with them if they hadn¡¯t consistently obstructed my path. It would be best if we parted ways¨Ca


    clean break.


    We chatted until it was time to leave. Myra insisted on inviting me for dinner, but I declined.


    For now, I didn¡¯t need to ask Johnson too many questions. I didn¡¯t want to put pressure on him. Those


    who meant business would naturally resolve such issues. Not many could be as ruthless as Matthew.


    This rtionship just needed to be maintained.


    On the way back, I aimlessly drove around. I nced at the giant billboards on the roadside. One of


    them


    happened to be for Harmony.


    I chuckled lightly. Come to think of it, that face did resemble mine.


    Unconsciously, I seemed to have taken a wrong turn. I blinked, realizing I had ended up heading


    toward


    Pleca Park. In a daze, I parked by the side of the road.

 Chapter 254

    A Mall Event


    I sat in the car for a long time, gazing toward Pleca Park. After rush hour, I started the car and drove


    home.


    Perhaps it was from sitting in the car for so long or sheer exhaustion, but I felt dizzy. Luckily, there


    weren¡¯t as many cars on the road at this time, so I arrived home quickly.


    arms,


    Upon parking, I spotted my daughter ying in the yard. I approached, and she leaped into my a


    eximing, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡±


    She then took my bag and dashed into the house. Shortly after, she returned, grabbing my hand and


    pulling me outside to y.


    I had thought about lying down for a while when I got home. However, seeing her so excited, I couldn¡¯t


    bear to refuse.


    We yed in the yard together, sometimes watering the nts and other times tending to the flowers.


    We yed until the lights came on, and it seemed that my feelings of exhaustion had dissipated.


    My mother called us in for dinner, and we finally entered the house hand¨Cin¨Chand.


    After dinner, I remembered the new clothes I had bought for my daughter. I hurried to the car to fetch


    them and asked her to try them on. Then, I realized that my daughter had grown taller.


    The clothes I bought were too small, fitting her too snugly. It seemed I would have to go and exchange.


    them tomorrow


    I hugged Ava and kissed her. ¡°When did you grow so much? I didn¡¯t even notice. You¡¯re turning into a


    big


    girl


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m five years old!¡± She proudly dered. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Uncle As back yet? He promised to


    get


    me a tablet for my birthday.¡±


    My heart suddenly flipped. I held her tightly. ¡®Soon! H¨CHe has gone abroad.¡±


    What¡¯s abroad? Why does Uncle As always go abroad?


    Abroad is a very faraway ce, a different city¡± I answered simply


    dom, can we go abroad too?¡± She looked at me with hopeful eyes


    we have the time I¡¯ll take your I promised, ¡°Now, go to sleept promine 11l get you a tablet,


    ¡°No, I want it from Uncle As. Uncle As said he¡¯d get the best one! Mommy, you won¡¯t understand!¡±


    She shook her head.


    I was speechless. He had once said that daughters should be raised in wealth. I didn¡¯t understand it


    then. Now, my daughter was saying I didn¡¯t understand either.


    The next day, I went to the mall to exchange my daughter¡¯s clothes. However, I arrived during a jewelry


    brand event. The first¨Cfloor lobby was packed, all waiting for some celebrity to arrive.


    I nced at the backdrop on the small stage. It was a renowned International jewelry brand, Sautoir


    Fine Jewelry, making a grandunch with its new spokesperson.


    When I looked at the spokesperson¡¯s image, it turned out to be Harmony,


    There was amotion, and the crowd surged forward like a tidal wave. Everyone was rushing into


    the


    lobby, some of the younger ones shouting Harmony¡¯s name,


    I spotted Harmony walking in, surrounded by bodyguards. She was gorgeous, with her face covered in


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    make¨Cup.


    Ivanna was being pushed along, moving passively toward the small stage. This seemed to be a well-


    known event, and Ivanna was a part of it.


    I wasn¡¯t particrly interested in this, but I had to wade through the enthusiastic fans to get upstairs. It


    was a real struggle.


    It was no wonder these businesses hired spokespeople. With so many passionate fans, the impact was


    not to be underestimated.


    With an exuberant smile, Harmony took the stage. The emcee on¨Csite was fervently praising her,


    emphasizing the magnitude of this event.


    Honestly, I found it rather distasteful. It was too noisy for my liking. I maneuvered towards the staircase,


    but it was packed


    Everyone was pushing toward the lobby. There were hardly any, like me, going against the flow.


    Just then, I heard the emcee booming with excitement, ¡°This time, the owner of Arkadia za, Mr.


    As


    Pierce, is here to support the leading international jewelry brand, Sautoir Fine Jewelry, Let¡¯s wee


    our bg boss Mr. As Pierce!


    Att voldt was forcibly thrust into my ears, I froze my steps, turning slowly to face the stage.

 Chapter 255

    A Torrential Downpour


    The crowd behind me surged forward, pushing me involuntarily towards the small stage.


    I didn¡¯t understand these people. What were they so excited about? They were all shouting and


    jumping around, and I couldn¡¯t help but look towards the stage.


    Finally, I saw him.


    As, dressed in a sharp ck designer suit and a silver tie, confidently strode onto the stage. He


    looked even moremanding and charismatic than thest time I saw him. My heart pounded wildly


    in my


    chest.


    This was my first time seeing him since that day at the hospital. He seemedrger than life, a true king


    among men. It was no wonder the women in the audience were going wild. They might have even tried


    to


    pounce on him if he was any closer.


    I hadn¡¯t realized that As owned Arkadia za. Even the coveted Sautoir Fine Jewelry, which


    everyone


    was moring for, was his. I thought As was only involved in development, but I was sorely


    mistaken.


    He waved his hand, signaling the enthusiastic crowd to quiet down. Instantly, thousands of voices fell


    silent as if under a spell. His maic voice resonated throughout the entire hall.


    As he gave a brief speech, Harmony stood by, enchanted. She was constantly changing poses,


    gracefully


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, together, they drew the winning numbers for the gift bags.


    Afterpleting all the procedures, the two exchanged a smile. Like a guardian angel, As escorted


    Harmony down the stage, disappearing from view.


    Even so, the hall buzzed with excitement. It took me a while toe back to my senses.


    struggled to get out of the crowd and made my way upstairs. The situation on the upper floors was


    much better, though crowds were still around the atriums


    It seemed that the real driving force behind Harmony¡¯s rise was none other than As,


    Aher exchanging Ava¡¯s clothes and leaving the mall, I went to the underground parking lot to find my


    car.


    from a distance and was about to get in when someone grabbed my wrist. Startled, I turned


    men who had just seemed unreachable stood right behind me.


    had he forget what he tended to do, we boll just stared at


    The car beside us was suddenly unlocked with a ¡®click.¡® This snapped me back to reality, and I quickly


    withdrew my hand.


    ¡°Mr. As¡­ Did you need something?¡± I stammered.


    He didn¡¯t say a word and just extended a box toward me. ¡°A birthday gift for Ava.¡±


    I nced down briefly, not daring to meet his eyes. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    His hand visibly tensed for a moment, then quickly retracted. Without saying anything more, he turned


    and walked away.


    I truly felt like the whole world had abandoned me. What did this mean? He couldn¡¯t spare one more


    word? Was this the end?


    I stared nkly in the direction he left for a long time, unable to snap out of it. If it weren¡¯t for the owner


    of the nearby car trying to get to their door, I might have still been standing there.


    I quickly left the mall as hot tears streamed down my face. This was for the best. I could finally let go of


    all the tangled emotions. The painful journey had finally reached its end.


    It was something I had to face sooner orter. Before I even returned to the office, the phone rang.


    pressed the button on the car phone to answer.


    I


    ¡°Ms. Chloe? This is Atticus. Do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to meet with you. There¡¯s an important


    matter

 Chapter 256

    There¡¯s No Escape


    ¡°Sure, where are you, Mr. Atticus?¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the same clubhouse asst time. I¡¯ll send you the location.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± I agreed and hung up, receiving the location from Atticus shortly after. After checking the


    location


    and directions, I headed straight to the ce. When I arrived, Atticus was already waiting there.


    ¡°Mr. Atticus.¡± I walked in briskly.


    He wasted no time and poured me a cup of tea, saying, ¡°I have a favor to ask of you, Ms. Chloe.¡±


    Honestly, my impression of this man improved with each encounter. He was straightforward and didn¡¯t


    y games. I said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Since I was receptive, he pulled out a document and passed it to me. ¡°Look at this first.¡±


    I nced at him curiously, then took the document. It was a project contract but not under Echelon


    Group. The development area was substantial, and someone had done the nning well.


    However, I didn¡¯t understand why Atticus showed me this contract. After reading it, I looked at him. ¡°Mr.


    Atticus?¡±


    He said thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s a mortgage contract. The other party can¡¯t repay their debts, so it¡¯s mine


    now. Still, I don¡¯t want Echelon Group to handle it. Are you interested? All the paperwork is in order and


    won¡¯t


    Consider it helping me out.¡±


    e you any tr


    I replied, ¡°I¡­ Can I take some time to consider it? After all, I have another partner in thepany, and


    I can¡¯t make such decisions alone. Besides, I¡¯d like to learn more about the contract and the situation


    beyond it. Of course, assuming you trust me enough.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I trust you.¡± Atticus nodded and gave me detailed background information on the mortgage


    contract. He also exined why he didn¡¯t want Echelon Group to handle it.


    I knew there were risks and suspected that this situation wasn¡¯t as straightforward as Atticus made it


    Take your time to consider it. I trust youpletely. Please provide an answer as soon as possible,


    Though I¡¯m in a hurry, Atticus said, looking at me earnestly, ¡°I can¡¯t find anyone I trust more than you.


    Of course, you can sel your conditions.¡±


    ¡°All right, (¡®il discuss with Ryan and get back to you. Thank you!¡± | replied.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Atticus seemed relieved.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll head back now and meet you here again tomorrow. I¡¯ll let you know the time


    later.¡± I stood up. Then, I remembered something and looked at the contract. ¡°¡­¡±


    Atticus was quick to understand and handed the contract to me decisively. It further showed he trusted


    1. me. ¡°You can take it with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I epted the contract, feeling its weight. The trust behind this gesture was heavy.


    He stood up as well. ¡°Ms. Chloe¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He hesitated momentarily, lowered his gaze, and then look disrespected you. Don¡¯t mind her. That¡¯s


    just how she is.¡±


    at me. ¡°I know Liora has probably


    I chuckled, feeling light¨Chearted as I teased him for the first time, ¡®Mr. Atticus, I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. But maybe in the future¡­ you can tell me about it,¡® Atticus smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°There


    are some things I don¡¯t know how to say.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Atticus. I can handle it. If she goes too far, I won¡¯t let her be. If ites to that, you


    can¡¯t


    me me for retaliating.¡±


    He smiled and nodded confidently. ¡°No problem! Sometimes, a strong hand is needed to keep her in


    check. You don¡¯t need to care about me.¡±


    I Neither of us said much more. We left the ce one after the other. In the car, I called Ryan and


    asked him to wait for me in the office. This matter weighed heavily on my mind.


    epting the mortgage contract came with risks, but they were more significant for Atticus. Echelon


    Group was a publicly tradedpany, and privately taking over this contract was a major taboo.


    On the other hand, declining felt like not repaying Atticus¡¯s favor. When I was at my lowest, Atticus


    helped me without hesitation, regardless of his intentions and motives.


    Being in the business world, I couldn¡¯t escape my obligations. epting help meant epting


    responsibilities, and I had to repay Atticus. But how to do that was something Ryan and I would need to


    discuss

 Chapter 257

    Thorough Analysis


    I returned to thepany and found that everyone else had left for the day. Meanwhile, Ryan waited


    for me in his office. As I walked down the corridor, I ran into Grayson. I invited him to join us in Ryan¡¯s


    office.


    I exined what Atticus had told me and handed the contract to Ryan. After he finished reading it, he


    passed it to Grayson. Thetter also expressed that this contract likely had secrets.


    ¡°Perhaps we should be cautious and politely decline,¡± I looked at them and said, ¡°We just started to see


    improvements and shouldn¡¯t take unnecessary risks.¡±


    Ryan chimed in, ¡°I think it¡¯s worth considering since Atticus said we can set the conditions. I think it¡¯s an


    opportunity for us.¡±


    He leaned into his chair and pondered momentarily, continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him tomorrow. Since risks


    are involved, we should prepare conditions and a stop¨Closs strategy. Atticus mentioned the conditions


    are negotiable, so we shouldn¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Grayson added, ¡°He helped us significantly when we needed it the most. He¡¯s asking for our help this


    time.¡±


    ¡°Help cane in various forms and for different reasons. In business, we must consider our interests


    and help Atticus. Still, we must carefully decide how we¡¯ll do that,¡± Ryan exined, showing his


    experience.


    Grayson agreed with Ryan¡¯s perspective.


    So, the three of us discussed the details and decided that Ryan would be the one to negotiate the


    conditions with Atticus. Although we decided collectively, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. However, the


    two were confident that Atticus would ept the conditions.


    After finalizing our decision, we prepared to leave the office. Suddenly, my mother called and told me


    she had prepared dinner and invited Ryan to join us. I also invited Grayson. After all, we had just


    finished work


    and needed to eat.


    When we entered the house, we saw Ivannana and Lauren there. They had almost finished cooking


    the


    Wanna teased Grayson hushedly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You guys hire based on looks?¡±


    chuckled, watching her eager eyes. ¡°You spend your days in the entertainment Industry, and you¡¯re still


    calm when you see cute guys


    was like today. I almost got trampled Atl¨CShe didn¡¯t even finish saying


    I calmly gave her a look. ¡°I saw you there.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ You were there too?¡± Ivanna looked at me in surprise. ¡°How¡¯d you end up there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a public ce, isn¡¯t it? I went to buy some clothes for Ava yesterday, but they were too small. I


    went to exchange them today, and it turned out that your event was happening there.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Harmony¡¯s so lucky. Do you know how much she¡¯ll make from this endorsement? None of the top¨Ctier


    celebrities can evenpare. Now she¡¯s even more arrogant,¡± Ivanna sounded disdainful.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s on the decline?¡± Lauren questioned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put that on me. Harmony¡¯s assistant told me As hadn¡¯t contacted her privately. It¡¯s obvious


    As is just putting on a show.¡± Ivanna was quite confident. ¡®Even today, As posed for photos in the


    jewelry


    section, but he left as soon as the event ended.


    ¡°Everyone thought he¡¯d have lunch with Harmony, but he took her somewhere and left halfway. Rumor


    has it that Harmony was


    halfway. Rumor


    has it that Harmony was furious.¡±


    While Ivanna described the events, I maintained a calm facade. However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    sense


    of satisfaction


    ¡°As is so


    unpredictable. Why is he promoting her and then ignoring her? Isn¡¯t it strange? What kind of man does


    that?¡± Lauren questioned, looking at Ivanna skeptically.


    I also wondered the same thing. As might¡¯ve tried something with Harmony and realized she differed


    from Annalise Still, he didn¡¯t seem to worry about the public knowing. Wasn¡¯t he worried about


    provoking Celine, or was he doing this intentionally?


    I knew I couldn¡¯tpare to Harmony. I was a divorcee with a child, not a high¨Cprofile celebrity like


    Harmony. So, I wondered if As did all this to attract Celine¡¯s attention even more.


    dea suddenly struck me Could As¡¯s grand disy of a rumored rtionship with Harmony


    intentionally divert Celine¡¯s attention? Still, how would Celine handle Harmony? Would she assign


    omeone to follow her as she did with me?


    ever, I immediately dismissed that possibility. Celine couldn¡¯t have someone tailing every woman


    with So, was As trying to mislead Celine and shift her focus elsewhere?


    ng me too. Suddenly, it all became clear to me. I shocked myself with this idea.

 Chapter 258

    Ava¡¯s Birthday


    My hands trembled, and I remembered As asking why I didn¡¯t understand his intentions. My


    emotions were a mess. If not for the people around me, I would¡¯ve left to seek confirmation from As.


    If that was the case, I had misunderstood his intentions. I forcefully regainedposure. After all, I still


    struggled to adapt to As¡¯s distant and cold attitude. I decided not to make excuses for myself and


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    chose to let go.


    No matter the circumstances, the path with him would never be easy,


    The following day, Ryan, Grayson, and I discussed our uing meeting with Atticus. I feared our


    actions might appear opportunistic. Ryan shook his head, stating we should protect our interests. It


    wouldn¡¯t mean we were abandoning our principles.


    He said, ¡°The reason Atticus didn¡¯t approach anyone else isn¡¯t because he had no other options or


    didn¡¯t want to share the profits. It¡¯s because we¡¯re the most suitable for this deal. Of course, we don¡¯t


    see all the


    reasons for this suitability yet.


    ¡°Still, one thing is clear. Atticus is most interested in making a deal with us. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t


    have promised to adhere to our conditions. Do you think he couldn¡¯t find a trustworthy partner after all


    these


    years?¡±


    I agreed with Ryan¡¯s analysis. I thought simrly then, but he exined it more clearly. The day after


    that, Ryan and I met with Atticus. True to our expectations, he was calm and straightforward in our


    discussion.


    Ryan got straight to the point. Atticus was also generous and agreed to split the costs evenly. However,


    he insisted we handle all the paperwork with the other party. Ryan was cautious and requested that


    Atticus sign an authorization agreement just in case.


    After some thought, we smoothly reached an agreement.


    When Atticus shook my hand, his tone showed a hint of teasing, ¡°Ms. Chloe, this is the beginning of our


    cooperation. I hope it will be a pleasant one.¡±


    Soon after, we had lunch at the clubhouse and left in high spirits. When we entered the car, Ryan said,


    Anicus is a shrewd businessman. His hidden assets aren¡¯t limited to Echelon Group.¡±


    dered Ryan¡¯s words, indeed, it was a loss that Matthew hadn¡¯t allied himself with Atticus. Still, the


    nt qualified. While he was somewhat intelligent, hecked foresight.


    wasnt wrong, but he should have aligned himself more closely with might not have bean interested in


    someone who had risen to power


    Next, we finalized all the paperwork, which we signed under Hartz Construction¡¯s name. Tanum


    Corporation remained calm on the surface, and I was relieved. Hartz Construction had been registered


    in Sris and had been kept well hidden.


    That reminded me of As. The registration of Hartz Construction was primarily thanks to him.


    With Atticus¡¯s unexpected contract as a foundation, Hartz Construction continued to grow. I passed


    most of the external affairs to Ryan, which allowed for more efficient development. That included


    negotiations


    with ATL Empire.


    I gradually withdrew from the forefront and focused more on my family. I had great confidence in Ryan


    and gave him ample room to operate.


    Soon, it was Ava¡¯s birthday. She was excited, having grown one year older and disying more


    independence. Our friends and family were cooperative, as always. They had already chosen a


    restaurant and ordered a birthday cake two days before the celebration.


    Before the workday ended, I arrived at her kindergarten early to pick her up. I knew her too well. It must


    have felt like an eternity for her.


    When I went inside to pick her up, she was already waiting by the door. As soon as she saw me, she


    eximed joyfully and ran toward me.


    I


    I informed her teacher that we would be leaving early and was surprised when the teacher handed me


    a small gift. Looking at my daughter¡¯s beaming face, I felt relieved. Every year at this time, Matthew


    had been the one organizing everything.


    This year was different. From now on, Ava¡¯s life was missing her father. I didn¡¯t know if Matthew would


    remember today.


    We walked hand in hand out of the ssroom toward the exit. Ava chirped away, telling me her friends


    had wished her a happy birthday. They even sang a birthday song at noon. She was overjoyed.


    She stopped as we left the gate and tightened her grip on my hand.

 Chapter 259

    The Best Uncle Ever!


    I felt a change in Ava¡¯s demeanor and looked at her. She eximed in surprise and ran toward


    someone, calling. ¡°Uncle As!¡±


    I looked toward the entrance and froze. My heart was pounding.


    Ava stumbled and nearly fell from excitement and eagerness. I panicked, but As caught Ava as she


    fell. While he kneeled and held Ava, I saw them giggling. Ava wrapped her little arms around As¡¯s


    neck, saying, ¡°Uncle As, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her words. Meanwhile, As¡¯s typically cold face revealed a warm smile, his


    eyes full of adoration for Ava. I couldn¡¯t believe someone as domineering as him could be so doting


    toward a little girl.


    ¡°Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?¡± I


    timidly asked.


    He only nced at me, then gave a box to Ava. ¡°Happy birthday!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle As!¡± Ava¡¯s voice was pure. She took the box, blinked, and asked, ¡°Is this the best


    tablet?¡±


    As nodded seriously. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Uncle As, you kept your promise!¡® Ava threw herself into his arms again, kissed his cheek, and


    almost knocked him over. Their interaction attracted several people¡¯s attention, and it was clear that his


    presence was incredibly striking.


    Once the excitement died down, As stood up while holding Ava. He looked at her and said, ¡°All right,


    go home with Mommy.¡±


    Ava seemed surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing home with us, Uncle As?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As and I were stunned. His gaze brushed over me, and I quickly tugged at Ava, wanting to take her


    down. I said awkwardly, ¡°Come down, sweetheart. Uncle As has something important to do.¡±


    Surprisingly, Ava resisted and clutched As¡¯s neck. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to leave Uncle As. My birthday


    is the most important thing for Uncle As!¡±


    words left me flustered, I didn¡¯t know when she had be like this. My tone became sterner this


    ward didn¡¯t know what to do and teared up, too. I understood Ave¡¯s attachment dered him a father


    figure. It Matthew were still here. I doubt she would


    it was all my fault for not providing her a sense of security like a father¡¯s love


    Adas patted her back, saying Ton¡¯t worry, sweetheart ( celebrate your birthday with you.¡±


    he


    Ava let go of him and blinked her tearful eyes at As ¡°Really Uncle As? You¡¯re not lying to me are


    your


    Of course not As nodded ¡°Let¡¯s go home


    I was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to do As picked Ava e and approached a car before


    dared and couldn¡¯t believe what was


    He signaled to his driver before carrying Avamo my car happening My eyes welled with tears at the


    unpected situation Nheless, I drove home in an awkward situatio


    As carried Avain when we give shocking everyone at home expecially Ivana She was utterly


    confused, as if I had done something

 Chapter 260

    The Most Heartless One


    My dad was the first to break the awkwardness with his warm words, ¡°Mr. As, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    As smiled and replied, ¡°It has, Mr. George. I¡¯ve been quite busytely and haven¡¯t had a chance to


    visit.


    How are you?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle As gave me an amazing gift. He¡¯s also celebrating my birthday with me!¡± Ava


    seemed happy, while I felt awkward. After all, my daughter had put me in an ufortable situation.


    ¡°Really?¡± My dadughed heartily. I was genuinely surprised at how he had be such a good actor.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ava giggled, looking incredibly cute. ¡°Right, Uncle As?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I promise to do whatever you want!¡± As was unusually talkative today.


    I quickly tugged at Ava. ¡°Come down now and change with Mommy!¡±


    Still, Ava clung to As as if afraid he would leave. ¡®I want Uncle As to help me change!¡±


    I was shocked, wondering when they became so close.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little girl, so you should let your mommy change you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay and


    chat with your grandpa and wait for you,¡± As assured her, ¡°You have to look pretty since you¡¯re the


    birthday


    girl.¡±


    Finally, Ava released him, and I carried her upstairs. As we went upstairs, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be down soon,


    Uncle As! Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±


    As nodded smilingly and then sat to chat with my parents. Ava was in a rush while changing and


    cooperated with me to dress her up quickly. Immediately after, she ran downstairs by herself.


    My heart still raced, and my hands trembled when I returned to my room. I quickly changed into a dress


    and subconsciously put on some light makeup. I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to impress As. Whatever it


    I I


    was, I couldn¡¯t control my actions.


    I felt so nervous when I left my room that I could hardly breathe. I took a deep breath before making my


    way downstairs.


    Everyone was already at the restaurant when we arrived. We saw a giant birthday cake on the table.


    However, everyone looked shocked to see Atles carrying Ava in.


    Lauror¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mr. As


    faint smile


    ¡°S¨CSure!¡± Lauren didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°You¡¯re always full of surprises!¡±


    This birthday dinner was a joyful asion. Ava was the happiest, singing one song after another like a


    songbird. However, there was one person who seemed the most helpless. It was Ryan,


    I I


    Meanwhile, I was still in a daze the whole time. I couldn¡¯t understand my feelings. Ava was exhausted


    when the dinner ended, but she clung to As. I felt helpless. Judging from her determination, she


    wouldn¡¯t give up until As came to my ce.


    I couldn¡¯t dissuade Ava, so As picked her up and got into the car. I inwardly prayed to the heavens to


    help but received no answer. Ultimately, I got into the car and drove home.


    Meanwhile, my parents were considerate enough to ride with Ivanna. As expected, Ava fell asleep in


    As¡¯s arms during the car ride. She looked content. However, her biological father didn¡¯t even call.


    I didn¡¯t know if he had forgotten his daughter¡¯s birthday or didn¡¯t want to remember.


    After bringing Ava to her room, As talked with my parents. Then, he calmly said, ¡°Mr. George, I¡¯ll


    have to trouble Chloe to send me home. My driver has somest¨Cminute matters to attend to. I didn¡¯t


    know when the dinner would end, so I let him go earlier.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He made it seem like it was only natural for me to send him home. After all, he had spent the whole day


    celebrating my daughter¡¯s birthday. Not seeing him off would be unreasonable.


    I suddenly felt nervous and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

 Chapter 261

    Missing You More Than Words


    I wanted to kick myself as the words left my mouth I didn¡¯t regret saying it, but a peculiar feeling had


    washed over me. Sure enough, As smiled at me, but I noticed an unmistakable hostility


    My dad spoke up. ¡°What are you saying? Mr. As had a drink, so he shouldn¡¯t be driving!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I replied, getting up. ¡°Alright.¡±


    When we got to the car, As said, ¡°Head to Cresswind Valley.¡±


    My heart sank a bit. Although Cresswind Valley was closer than Fremont Bay, I wondered why he didn¡¯t


    want to go back there


    As if reading my thoughts, he exined. Fremont Bay is too far I don¡¯t feelfortable with you driving


    back alone.¡±


    His words left me conflicted Was it because he cared about me?


    Neither of us spoke during the drive, and the silence hung heavily in the air. When we reached


    Cresswind


    Tower, he said, ¡°Come up with me


    As opened the car door and walked towards the building without acknowledging my hesitation. After


    a pause, I parked the car and followed him into the lobby


    He motioned for me to get into the elevator. I was so nervous as the elevator doors closed that I had


    trouble breathing


    Upon reaching the top floor, I noticed he had booked the same room we had been in before. He went


    in,


    and I followed with some hesitation.


    The familiarity of the room only added to the stifling awkwardness between us.


    Suddenly, he turned and held my chin, making me look directly into his eyes. As looked intense as


    he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t feel anything, do you?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was figuring out what he meant when he lowered his head and kissed my lips with biting intensity.


    He didn¡¯t let me go, even when I winced and let out an indelicate moan. I pushed against him, but he


    pulled me into his embrace.


    resistance tumed into an embrace, and our passionate kiss turned into a tender one. I couldn¡¯t tell


    tine had passed when he finally released my lips.


    prelund nothing happened?


    Inwardly, I cursed him. After everything we¡¯d been through, he couldn¡¯t even ept responsibility?


    What


    kind of man was he?


    As if he could hear my thoughts, As lifted me and headed toward the bedroom.


    We tumbled onto the luxurious bed together. In fact, we hadn¡¯t even made it to this bedroom on my


    birthday night. As took his time and pressed down on me, his fingers intertwined with mine.


    He looked at me intensely, as though he hadn¡¯t seen me in a while and couldn¡¯t remember how I


    looked.


    Inch by inch, he examined and savored me. My desire washed over my sense of reason as I stared


    into his eyes. He was so tender that I couldn¡¯t refuse.


    While basking in the afterglow, he looked at me and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want your daughter taken care


    of?¡±


    ¡°I wish to be carefree, just like her, without any burdens,¡± I confessed.


    ¡°But with me around, why would you worry?¡±


    I quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re here that I¡¯m concerned.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the reason for holding you back. I don¡¯t want to obstruct you from reiming what¡¯s


    rightfully yours.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they can stop me?¡± He sounded as if he already had a solid n. ¡°Since you know my


    ns, work with me. Just remember what I¡¯ve told you, and trust me. That way, they won¡¯t perceive you


    as my


    weakness.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts! I have my ns, and that includes you,¡± he dered. ¡°But I won¡¯t allow your thoughts to


    wander


    again.


    He pulled me closer to him.


    ¡°I mean it. No more thoughts about other men, including Ryan Phillips! If anyone dares toy a hand on


    you again, I won¡¯t be so forgiving.¡±


    looked at him in shock. ¡°The car during New Year¡¯s¡­ Was that you?¡±

 Chapter 262

    Losing One¡¯s Temper


    As lowered his gaze and didn¡¯t respond.


    I asked him a string of questions, ¡°Was it really you? Why didn¡¯t youe in? Did you spend your


    holiday


    alone abroad or here in Foswood? Were you


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a littlete to be asking all this?¡± He sounded annoyed.


    I got teary and said, ¡°There had been rumors everywhere. First, it was Annalise, and then it was


    Harmony. Will there be more of them? I don¡¯t care about your wealth, but how could I love an unfaithful


    man?¡±


    My words came out in a rush. ¡°I¡¯ve been humiliated enough by Matthew. And now, I¡¯ve found another


    man who can¡¯t keep his heart in check. Am I a person anyone can use and deceive at their whim?¡±


    ¡°Am I just anyone to you?


    ¡°You¡¯re not!¡± I looked at him, tears rolling down my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ve told you I¡¯m not worthy of you. But if


    you try to pursue me, you must take responsibility! All I want is a simple, love¨Cfilled life. Am I unworthy


    of that?¡±


    ¡°You are worthy,¡± he gently said, holding me tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like Annalise to you? Why do you need someone else if you loved her so much?¡± I asked, my


    voice strained. ¡°Let me make this clear, As. My name is Chloe, not Annalise!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not anyone!¡± He said it cryptically.


    ¡°What does that mean? Exin it to me. Do I have to be like her? My heart ached as I said, ¡°I¡¯m not


    foolish enough topete with a memory. If you¡¯re trying to find her in me, let¡¯s part ways right here. I


    won¡¯t be anyone¡¯s recement.¡±


    With that, I tried to push him away and get up.


    He was startled and quickly held me down. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re you. I don¡¯t care about


    Annalise. She has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve told you to only believe in me. I¡¯ll exin it all eventually,


    but not now.¡±


    ¡°Why not?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t know too much right now. There wille a day when you¡¯ll understand. You¡¯re the


    person I¡¯ve been searching for,¡± he said as he gently brushed away my stray hair.


    W-Why are you saying this?¡±


    ¡®m still investigating. Many pieces don¡¯t fit together, so I can¡¯t give you a definite answer yet. Give me


    Remember my word, no matter what happens or how many obstacles arise. Trust me Trust


    ¡°Give me a hint!¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°My parents¡® death isn¡¯t that simple!¡± His eyes flickered with pain.


    My mouth fell open. ¡°You mean¡­ the ne crash was orchestrated?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still looking into it.¡±


    We both fell silent.


    After a long while, he kissed my neck. ¡°Annalise was an incredibly important person, but I only feel


    remorse for her, not love. So, don¡¯t dwell on her anymore. You¡¯re the one I see. The rest are just


    yers in


    the scene, understand?¡±


    His words strangelyforted me. As I left the hotel, I felran unprecedented sense of relief. The heavy


    weight in my heart had finally lifted.


    Little did I know that what he said would weigh more than any burden I had ever carried. In fact, Iter


    realized it was not a warning at all, but his deepest fear.


    Unease settled in my stomach as I drove away from Cresswind Valley. It was as if someone was


    watching me.


    Taking Advantage


    I looked around from my car, trying to spot anything unusual, but everything appeared normal.


    However, that strange feeling persisted.


    With that nagging thought, I pressed on the gas pedal and drove home.


    My parents were still in the living room, watching TV. I knew they had been waiting for me.


    ¡°Did you drop him off?¡± my mother asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied casually, changing my shoes before heading in. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two asleep yet?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    My dad finally got up, stretching with a yawn. ¡°We were waiting for you to get home.¡±


    ¡°Mr. As seems quite special. And he treats Ava so well!¡± My mother seized the opportunity to tease


    1. me. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought our little girl would be so clingy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been quite lonely. Since his parents are gone, maybe he liked the warmth of our family.¡±


    As must have spent New Year¡¯s alone amidst the celebrations of other households.


    My father seemed interested. ¡°He has a bigpany, right?¡±


    ¡°The bigger thepany, the more he might be constrained. When you¡¯re in charge, argepany


    can be limiting since it¡¯s all about ying it safe,¡± I remarked, perhaps a bit critical.


    ¡°Both of his parents are gone?¡± My mother¡¯s heart softened. ¡°How could this be? He looked quite


    young.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, in a ne crash. They died together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so tragic!¡± My mother eximed. ¡°What a tough life he must¡¯ve had. Yet he still looks so


    refined.¡±


    My mother sighed, then added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard his family background is quite impressive. It doesn¡¯t really¡­


    match ours.¡±


    Mom! Can you stop overthinking things? We¡¯re just friends for now. Besides, it¡¯s still too early for me to


    decide protested. ¡°Let¡¯s get some sleep. It¡¯ste!¡±


    Jossed and turned that night, thinking about him and our conversation. The Idea of the ne crash


    sent


    vers down my spine. Could it be rted to Celine? She was his aunt, and if it was true, then that


    was cuthless


    ously I pictured Celine¡¯s face and her cold, pone demeanor. Eventually, I drifted or, only to


    If it weren¡¯t for the phone ringing, I might have slept in. Looking at the screen, I was surprised to see


    Matthew. I debated whether to answer.


    Eventually, I picked up the call.


    ¡°Chlo, can we take our daughter out tonight? Let¡¯s celebrate her birthday together. I didn¡¯t forget. It¡¯s


    just that I had an importantmitment and couldn¡¯t get away.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! I already celebrated with her yesterday. Today isn¡¯t her actual birthday, so


    why make a big deal out of it? Just focus on your work!¡± I replied, my tone frosty.


    ¡°Chlo, don¡¯t speak for our daughter. She wouldn¡¯t want to miss out on her dad. You can¡¯t impose


    thoughts on her. That wouldn¡¯t be fair, would it?¡±


    Deep down, I knew he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. He was her father, and that was a fact.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask Ava tonight. If she wants to go, you can take her!¡± Ipromised.


    I couldn¡¯t rece a father¡¯s responsibilities.


    ¡°Great! And it¡¯s not me taking her. It¡¯s us going together!¡± He pushed for more.


    I was left speechless. What a shameless guy!


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss itter!¡± I said, keeping my toneposed.


    ¡°That¡¯s settled, then. I¡¯ll pick you guys up!¡± He sounded excited. ¡°See you tonight!¡±

 Chapter 263

    Taking Advantage


    I looked around from my car, trying to spot anything unusual, but everything appeared normal. However, that strange feeling persisted.


    With that nagging thought, I pressed on the gas pedal and drove home.


    My parents were still in the living room, watching TV. I knew they had been waiting for me.


    ¡°Did you drop him off?¡± my mother asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied casually, changing my shoes before heading in. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two asleep yet?¡±


    My dad finally got up, stretching with a yawn. ¡°We were waiting for you to get home.¡±


    ¡°Mr. As seems quite special. And he treats Ava so well!¡± My mother seized the opportunity to teaseme.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought our little girl would be so clingy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been quite lonely. Since his parents are gone, maybe he liked the warmth of our family.¡±


    As must have spent New Year¡¯s alone amidst the celebrations of other households.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    My father seemed interested. ¡°He has a bigpany, right?¡±


    ¡°The bigger thepany, the more he might be constrained. When you¡¯re in charge, argepany can be limiting since it¡¯s all about ying it safe,¡± I remarked, perhaps a bit critical.


    ¡°Both of his parents are gone?¡± My mother¡¯s heart softened. ¡°How could this be? He looked quite young.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, in a ne crash. They died together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so tragic!¡± My mother eximed. ¡°What a tough life he must¡¯ve had. Yet he still looks so refined.¡±


    My mother sighed, then added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard his family background is quite impressive. It doesn¡¯t really¡­ match ours.¡±


    Mom! Can you stop overthinking things? We¡¯re just friends for now. Besides, it¡¯s still too early for me to decide protested. ¡°Let¡¯s get some sleep. It¡¯ste!¡±


    Jossed and turned that night, thinking about him and our conversation. The Idea of the ne crash sent vers down my spine. Could it be rted to Celine? She was his aunt, and if it was true, then that was cuthlessously I pictured Celine¡¯s face and her cold, pone demeanor. Eventually, I drifted or, only to the phone rang.


    If it weren¡¯t for the phone ringing, I might have slept in. Looking at the screen, I was surprised to see Matthew. I debated whether to answer.


    Eventually, I picked up the call.


    ¡°Chlo, can we take our daughter out tonight? Let¡¯s celebrate her birthday together. I didn¡¯t forget. It¡¯s just that I had an importantmitment and couldn¡¯t get away.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! I already celebrated with her yesterday. Today isn¡¯t her actual birthday, so why make a big deal out of it? Just focus on your work!¡± I replied, my tone frosty.


    ¡°Chlo, don¡¯t speak for our daughter. She wouldn¡¯t want to miss out on her dad. You can¡¯t impose thoughts on her. That wouldn¡¯t be fair, would it?¡±


    Deep down, I knew he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. He was her father, and that was a fact.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask Ava tonight. If she wants to go, you can take her!¡± Ipromised.


    I couldn¡¯t rece a father¡¯s responsibilities.


    ¡°Great! And it¡¯s not me taking her. It¡¯s us going together!¡± He pushed for more.


    I was left speechless. What a shameless guy!


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss itter!¡± I said, keeping my toneposed.


    "That¡¯s settled, then. I¡¯ll pick you guys up!¡± He sounded excited. ¡°See you tonight!¡±

 Chapter 264

    Another Thorn in the Side


    I hung up and quickly got ready before heading downstairs. Ava had already left.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as I was about to have lunch, I got a call from Carol informing me that Eleanor was waiting for me


    in the office. I promptly let her know that I would be on my way.


    Grabbing my bag. I hurried towards the door. My mom had just returned from the grocery store after


    seeing Ava off.


    Seeing me heading out, she asked, ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll grab something at the office. A client ising, and we¡¯ll have lunch together.¡± I exined


    hurriedly and left.


    When I entered my office, I saw that Carol was keeping Eleanorpany.


    Eleanor quickly stood up and greeted me awkwardly as I came in, Ms. Chloe.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. It was my daughter¡¯s birthday yesterday, and we stayed up


    late, so I overslept! I exined.


    I


    I nced at the time. It was still too early for lunch.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, I took a look around your office earlier. It¡¯s quite impressive!¡± Carolplimented,


    attempting.


    to mask her unease.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Please, have a seat!¡± I said warmly.


    ¡°I nned to leave today, but I wanted to say goodbye properly. ¡°This whole thing was very


    embarrassing, and I wanted to say sorry to you in person,¡± Eleanor said, her voice tinged with guilt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. This was beyond your control,¡± I replied.


    She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not often I meet a friend like you, with whom I click right away. It¡¯s just a shame we live


    so far apart. It would be wonderful if we were in the same city!¡±


    After a moment of consideration, I took her hand and whispered, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have some fun!¡±


    Puzzled, she looked at me. Iughed and led her out of the office, telling Carol to call me if anything


    urgent popped up


    took her to Crowne Square, where Arkadia za had a beauty spa. Lauren had rmended this


    ce Averal times and gifted me a membership card However, I hadn¡¯t found the time to visit.


    I decided to treat Eleanor to a session.


    However, I had no idea that ces like this were so popr that they were packed with people. We


    were greeted by a young woman at the front desk, who suggested that we wait in the lobby.


    The spa had great service and atmosphere. It was no wonder that so many women frequented this


    ce. The pleasant fragrances filled the air, and every corner was visually pleasing.


    As Eleanor and I chatted while waiting, I heard a familiar voice entering the spa. I turned and made eye


    contact with a pair of recognizable eyes.


    It was none other than Liora.


    I sighed. No matter where I went, I seemed to bump into her.


    Liora noticed me, but she did not greet me. Of course, I had no intention of acknowledging her either.


    We could simply pretend we didn¡¯t know each other.


    However, Liora had other ideas


    She was the type to hold grudges, and there was no way she would let me off the hook. After all, I was


    the


    thorn in her side.


    With a touch of sarcasm, she muttered to the spa attendant, ¡°Hmm, darling, it seems the standards of


    this ce have dropped.¡±


    The attendant tried to maintain a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Liora, how can that be? Our members meet a


    certain standard. It¡¯s not something just anyone can afford.¡±


    From their interaction, it was clear that Liora was a regr here. This was my first time here, so I did


    not


    know the protocols.


    Liora said in disapproval, ¡°Ha! They¡¯re letting all kinds of people in. You should have a word with your


    boss. What kind of scum are they letting in? Perhaps we should consider canceling our membership!¡±


    Several guests waiting in the lobby appeared displeased, and Liora offered a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t take it


    personally. I wasn¡¯t referring to any of you.¡±


    I knew what she was implying. If she wasn¡¯t talking about the other guests, then she must be referring


    to

 Chapter 265

    Condescending


    Eleanor could sense the tension in the air and whispered, ¡°Who is she?


    I chuckled softly. Eleanor didn¡¯t recognize Liora, which confirmed my suspicion that Liora had been the


    mastermind behind the sabotage of our contract, working from the shadows without revealing her face.


    So, I quietly informed Eleanor, ¡°You might not be aware, but that¡¯s the troublemaker who ruined our


    deal.¡±


    Eleanor frowned at me, unsure of what I meant.


    I continued, ¡°She¡¯s the one who extended a helping hand to your boss and caused us to miss a great


    opportunity for cooperation.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Eleanor, and she pointed towards Liora, asking, ¡°Her? What¡¯s her reason for


    acting so arrogantly?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the wife of the owner of a real estate developmentpany in Foswood. Theirpany has


    quite a reputation,¡± I stated calmly.


    ¡°Whichpany?¡± Eleanor inquired.


    ¡°Echelon Group,¡± I replied in a low voice.


    Eleanor was even more astonished. ¡°H¨CHow can someone like her behave that way?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow but chose not to say anything further. It was best to ignore Liora and not escte


    the situation. Instead, I quietly sipped my tea.


    A staff member spoke in hushed tones, ¡°Ms. Liora, you¡¯re the bigger person here. I have no idea how


    they managed to get in. They¡¯re unfamiliar with the ce, so please don¡¯t hold it against them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not holding it against anyone. I¡¯m a Gold Card member, spending several hundred thousand here


    every year. What¡¯s going on? Have I lost even this privilege?¡±


    Liora sounded incredibly self¨Cimportant. It appeared that memberships here cost over ten thousand,


    and I regretted not realizing this earlier. Lauren had been quite generous.


    ¡°Out of sight, out of mind. Who knows if she¡¯s carrying any diseases or something.¡± Liora continued her


    It feels unclean,¡± Liora asserted. ¡°Set up our rooms quickly. Make sure my preferred room


    The spa attendant replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll get your robes right away!¡±


    I felt irritated at the preferential treatment they were receiving. Why were they allowed in without waiting


    while we had to? What happened to the principle of firste, first served?


    I turned to another attendant and called her over. She hurried over, and I asked, ¡°Hello, miss. May we


    go


    in now?¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, miss, but our members have priority.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m a member too. Why not mention that you follow priority? You told me we needed to wait


    to wait in line


    line!¡±


    The other attendant returned with Liora¡¯s robes. She seemed unhappy with my question and muttered,¡±


    trouble? Are all members the same? You¡¯re neers who don¡¯t know the rules, so why are you


    causing


    If we told you to wait, just wait!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize we were causing trouble for you. We¡¯re all members here, and I don¡¯t


    understand why we¡¯re being treated differently.¡± I replied calmly. 1


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t understand,¡± the girl muttered again.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then, she turned and handed the robes to Liora and her friends with a smile.


    I decided that if I couldn¡¯t have my treatment, I would at least make things difficult for them. So, I asked,


    ¡± As a neer here, I¡¯m unfamiliar with the rules. Could you please enlighten me? Are different


    members


    treated differently?¡±


    My gaze turned icy as I looked at the first attendant.

 Chapter 266

    Provoking the Crowd


    My statement surprised everyone, including Liora, I knew she didn¡¯t expect me to be confrontational.


    She paused and stared at me but remained silent.


    The receptionist who attended to me first said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Let me check how much


    longer it¡¯ll take for your room to be ready.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not in a hurry. Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll wait patiently like everyone else. Discussing special treatment


    for members is unfair, right?¡± I deliberately provoked the crowd to draw their resentment. After all,


    Eleanor and I weren¡¯t the only ones waiting.


    The others also voiced their frustrations. Those who didn¡¯t respond to Liora¡¯s earlier words were


    equally


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    unhappy with the situation but chose not to express it.


    One displeaseddy added, ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to know the difference between all members here,


    too.¡±


    The receptionist awkwardly replied, ¡°Of course, they¡¯re different, Miss. You¡¯re a regr here, and I


    wasn¡¯t


    talking about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you directed your words at me?¡± I smiled at the receptionist.


    Liora grew impatient. ¡°What? Is it fun to make things difficult for a receptionist?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I responded, then turned to everyone with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just witness someone making a


    fuss and using the receptionist? Was that fun?¡±


    The displeaseddy added, ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s fun? Didn¡¯t you see how humble she looked earlier?¡±


    The receptionist was flustered. ¡°This is how we do things here. Regr customers have special


    privileges. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have different membership levels, such as Regr, Silver, and Gold


    members.


    ¡°You won¡¯t receive the same treatment as a Gold member if you can¡¯t afford that membership level.


    Even if you haveints, we can do nothing about it. Don¡¯t be pretentious if you can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    at are you saying? Her words caused an uproar from the other regr customers.


    Can¡¯t you speak politely? We¡¯re here to rx! What¡¯s this about being pretentious?¡±


    ¡°Some people are arrogant, barking orders as soon as they arrive. I want to speak to your boss! We


    want


    do cancel our memberships We came here to rx, not to be trampled upon!¡±


    receptionist who had served us looked anxious, trying to calm everyone


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting so long, yet you tell us to be patient? Which woman called us filthy just now? How


    can she be so arrogant?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right. Those who often talk about others being dirty are hypocrites. It takes one to know one!¡±


    ¡°Such poor customer service. I shouldn¡¯t have wasted my money here. Are we here to rx or to be


    insulted?¡±


    Liora¡¯s friends weren¡¯t pleased and started arguing with those who had spoken up. Meanwhile, Eleanor


    raised an eyebrow when she saw me smirking.


    As the situation escted, the receptionist who served us became frightened. She turned and rushed


    inside to inform her superior.

 Chapter 267

    An Embarrassing Day


    I calmly sipped my tea while observing Liora. I even smiled at her to show I didn¡¯t care. Her expression


    grew colder as she red daggers at me. I found it amusing but couldn¡¯t understand how Atticus could


    be attracted to such a troublesome woman.


    No wonder he told me someone needed to humble her.


    Suddenly, I realized Atticus was trying to protect his assets. Perhaps he had realized Liora wouldn¡¯t be


    a long¨Cterm partner who would share his hardships. Since he had started hiding his interests, he must


    be preparing for something.


    Soon after, a woman in a ck pantsuit emerged. She looked authoritative, with sharp features and


    cold eyes. She nced around and said, ¡°Please calm down, everyone.¡±


    Everyone turned to her as her gazended on Liora momentarily. I noticed Liora¡¯s smirk, and then she


    sat


    down calmly.


    Liora knew she had the upper hand, saying, ¡°Ms. Kate, you arrived just in time. If you can¡¯t resolve this,


    me and my friends will cancel our memberships.


    ¡°Quick, cancel your memberships! That¡¯ll help us rx!¡±


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    Kate smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. You¡¯ll all have rooms soon. Let¡¯s not get so


    worked


    1. up.


    Someined about the receptionist, while others criticized Liora and her friends for being rude. I


    remained silent but noticed Kate favoring Liora.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liora continued, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. You know we¡¯ve been customers here for a long


    time,


    Ms. Kate. You know our status and ss.¡±


    The others scoffed upon hearing this. However, it didn¡¯t affect Liora¡¯s arrogance. ¡°I¡¯m okay if I¡¯m the


    only one with a membership, but I brought all my friends here. This isn¡¯t the only spa in Foswood. We


    can leave


    if we¡¯re not happy.¡±


    ized Llora was stating her condition.


    Lauren gave me the card, she told me it was the most prestigious spa in Foswood, All the wealthy


    loved this ce because being a member here represented their status. Hence, I didn¡¯t belleve


    would leave this ce


    ¡°Mrs. Liora, everyone here is a customer. Can wepromise? I¡¯ll arrange for everyone to start their


    treatments soon since it¡¯s better than wasting time. I¡¯ll invite you for a visit another day,¡± Kate said with


    a


    smile.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work! Do you think I¡¯d still be in the mood to rx after this? It¡¯s either they leave, or we


    cancel our membership!¡± Liora insisted, pointing toward me.


    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ll cancel our memberships! You¡¯re not the only spa in town!¡± Liora¡¯s friends chimed in.


    Kate looked troubled as she approached me. I remainedposed, thinking I would cancel the


    membership if I had to. I wondered if I had made a mistake epting the card from Lauren, not


    realizing


    how expensive it was.


    Eleanor nced at me, but I gently signaled her to keep quiet.


    Kate approached me smilingly. ¡°Hello, Miss. I¡¯m Kate Farrell, the manager here. I¡¯ve never met you


    before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my first time here,¡± I replied. I wanted to see how Kate would handle the situation. Even if I


    had to cancel my membership, I wouldn¡¯t do it without protecting my dignity.


    ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± Kate hesitated and looked somewhat troubled.


    ¡°Please, go on,¡± I spoke kindly with a hint of authority.


    Kate deepened her smile at me. ¡°Our establishment has a membership system based on the amount of


    spending and the membership duration. Mrs. Liora is one of our long¨Cstanding customers, so from our


    perspective-


    ¡°So you represent your business, right? Either she cancels her membership, or I do?¡± I remained calm


    and


    looked at Kate.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s either I cancel, or you cancel, Liora asserted triumphantly.


    I responded, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll cancel. I¡¯ll give the ce to Mrs. Liora. I hope you enjoy your time here.¡±


    Immediately after, I passed my card to Kate.

 Chapter 268

    A Reverse in Situation


    Kate smilingly motioned to take my card but froze as she was about to touch it. I looked at her in


    puzzlement while still holding the card. I didn¡¯t know why she froze.


    She widened her eyes and observed my face. ¡°Y¨CYou-¡±


    Eleanor was as puzzled as me, saying. ¡°Just cancel our membership, Ms. Kate.¡±


    However, Kate looked embarrassed as her lips twitched. ¡°P¨CPlease wait a moment. I¨CI need to make a


    call.¡±


    Eleanor protested, ¡°Why must we wait for you to cancel our membership? You already made us wait for


    someone to serve us. Do you think we have that much free time?¡±


    1¨CIt¡¯s not that, Miss. I just need you to wait a moment.¡± Kate¡¯s expression showed something was


    amiss.


    Liora was just as confused but appeared dissatisfied. ¡°Ms. Kate, my friends and I will cancel if you have


    trouble handling the situation!¡±


    She pped her card on the coffee table before turning to her friends, saying, ¡°Girls, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Her friends followed suit and ced their cards on the table, dering, ¡°We¡¯re canceling our


    memberships too!¡±


    Kate remained embarrassed as she said, ¡°Please wait a moment. I-


    The displeased woman from before who supported me pointed at Liora and her friends. ¡°If they don¡¯t


    cancel their memberships, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    She ced her card in Kate¡¯s hands. Thetter appeared even more flustered as she ran into the


    office.


    The situation confused me. I wondered why Kate was so flustered but soon realized it was because of


    the membership cards. I saw a few golden cards and two silver ones on the table. However, the card


    held was ck with gold edges and embossed letters.


    Immediately after, I learned that it was a Diamond card. If so, Lauren¡¯s membership must be higher


    than


    Liora¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I almostughed aloud and felt impressed by Lauren


    Liora red at me, but her eyes were no longer as fierce. Instead, they showed uncertainty.


    I remained silent and smirked when I realized I hadn¡¯t embarrassed myself.


    The woman who supported me raised her eyebrow at me, causing my smile to widen.


    After a while, Kate emerged from the office. Although she was still smiling, her lips twitched. I stayed.


    composure because there was no need to press the issue.


    Kate hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but Liora red at her. ¡°Ms. Kate, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Please calm down, Mrs. Liora. Today¡¯s services are on the house. Everyone can enter their respective


    rooms to rx. Let¡¯s consider it a mutual apology. After all, you¡¯re all prominent figures in Foswood.


    There¡¯s no need to-¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by prominent figures? Ha!¡± Liora refused to acknowledge me as such.


    I didn¡¯t see myself that way either.


    ¡°So ar


    ¡°So anyone can be a prominent figure now?¡± Liora continued. ¡°Then we¡¯ll cancel our membership!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Liora, please don¡¯t act hastily. We all¡­¡±


    I watched the situation unfold and didn¡¯t intervene.


    *Cancel it!¡± Liora stated firmly.


    Kate was stunned. Then she asked, her tone less steady, ¡°Are you sure?¡±¡±


    Liora said confidently, ¡°Since you won¡¯t cancel her membership, I¡¯ll cancel mine. Her social circle isn¡¯t


    for


    me!¡±


    Kate turned to the receptionist behind her, saying, ¡°All right, let¡¯s cancel their memberships.¡±


    Liora sat up straight, her face cold. ¡°I dare you to repeat that!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Liora, you insisted on canceling, right?¡± Kate grew helpless.

 Chapter 269

    Diamond Card


    Liora looked like she had misunderstood something. She red at Kate, asking. ¡°Did I mishear you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Liora, I¡¯ll process your membership cancetion immediately, Kate became more assertive


    and called the head of the membership department to start the procedure.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liora roared, ¡°Kate, what do you mean by this? Tell your boss to exin things to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Liora. Please don¡¯t make things difficult. It¡¯s my boss¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Why won¡¯t you process hers?¡± Liora was outraged, forgetting her reputation. Her


    friends also became agitated. ¡°Exactly. Why are you canceling ours?¡±


    Liora stepped forward and red daggers at Kate. ¡°Do you want me and my friends to cancel our


    memberships?¡±


    I


    I


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Liora, since you insist on canceling, I can onlyply. If I cancel theirs, we¡¯ll have to close the


    spa. immediately. So, I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Liora.¡± Kate paled despite her anger.


    ¡°Why would you need to close?!¡± Liora eximed.


    ¡°Because these twodies¡® have Diamond Cards! They have the highest¨Ctier VIP cards in our spa.


    There are only five Diamond members in the entire city,¡± the receptionist added, ¡°Our spa-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Kate snapped at her.


    Liora was in disbelief. She clenched her fists and pointed at me, saying, ¡°Chloe, we¡¯re enemies from


    now


    on!¡±


    I responded casually, ¡°Weren¡¯t we already enemies? When have you ever been nice to me?¡±


    The head of the membership department was efficient. She respectfully said, ¡°Mrs. Liora and friends,


    I¡¯ve canceled your memberships and refunded the remaining funds. Please check your ounts


    ordingly.¡±


    Liora was furious, ring at the department head.


    The woman continued, ¡°Furthermore, those who voluntarily cancel their membership cannot reapply at


    this spa or its affiliated branches. That¡¯s our policy.¡±


    Immediately after, she walked away.


    Liora¡¯s friends froze because they had suffered a significant loss. These women had lost their valuable


    status. Then, Kate looked sternly at the receptionist who had assisted Llora. Kate said, ¡°You can leave!


    The boss says you¡¯re unfit to continue working here!¡±


    The receptionist cried, ¡°What does it have to do with me? They were the ones who made derogatory


    remarks about me first!¡±


    Liora threw the attire the receptionist had given her just now. ¡°Kate, I¡¯ll remember this! We¡¯ll settle the


    score next time!


    ¡°Mrs. Liora¡­ Kate felt uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me! From now on, we no longer know each other!¡± Liora asserted, venting her anger on


    Kate.¡± Don¡¯t y nice with me anymore. You¡¯re unqualified to call me by my name!¡±


    Then she looked at me. ¡°Chloe, you better watch your back!¡±


    I nodded thoughtfully. ¡°All right, got it!¡±


    Liora grabbed her bag, red at me, and then stormed out. Her friends were sullen, muttering, ¡°What¡¯s


    going on here?¡±


    They reluctantly followed Liora.


    Je vour to


    Kate finally sighed in relief and approached me. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll immediately!¡±


    Meanwhile, several guests who had justpleted their spa sessions came out. Some recognized


    Lioral and whispered about the situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in line,¡± I suggested with a friendly smile, ¡°Everyone has been waiting for quite some time.¡±


    The waiting guests were pleased and smiled back at me, waving. I approached the random woman


    who had supported me earlier and extended my hand. ¡°Thank you for your support earlier! I¡¯m Chloe


    Hartz.¡±


    She shook my hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m Mia Morgan. I wouldn¡¯t say I supported you. I just couldn¡¯t stand her


    because she was annoying.¡±


    Mia remained distant and didn¡¯t press further. I guessed she also owned a Diamond Card, which meant


    she had an impressive background. Still, I remembered one of the receptionists saying only five


    Diamond


    members were in Faswood.


    I found it interesting and wanted to learn more about it.

 Chapter 270

    Offering An Olive Branch


    Soon, the remaining patrons got their turns while I went inside with nor.


    Kate came in to tell me that they had prepared the best masseur for us. During the massage, Eleanor


    and I discussed what had just happened. She smiled, and we grew closer.


    Afterward, I took her to a nearby Crispy Crust. Most knew the restaurant for its pizzas, and we ate while


    I


    continuing our conversation. Eleanor told me about how she had met her boss. I knew she was


    capable, and I felt tempted to be on her side.


    I tried probing, ¡°What will you do if the boss¡¯s wife gives you a hard time?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought that far, but I¡¯ve been involved with him for a long time. I don¡¯t want to make things


    awkward for my boss, but I don¡¯t want to continue life like this. Perhaps I must decide soon. Maybe I¡¯ll


    leave him.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to consider. My boss can¡¯t give me what I want, and I can¡¯t stay by his side


    forever. I don¡¯t want to work hard for him only to get nothing. I have my dignity.¡± Eleanor seemed


    helpless, and I


    knew she still felt for her boss.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done so much for him and owe him nothing. He once helped my dad when we needed money.


    Still, I helped my boss expand his business.¡± She shook her head disappointedly.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even let me hold my head high when his wife came to my house. He said the cost of divorce


    was too high, but what about me?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed men always had excuses for their selfishness. I said, ¡°Men always


    have excuses. They can never stay loyal, so I can never trust them.¡±


    Eleanor nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve considered that for a long time. Instead of repaying a debt, I used to expect


    things. from him. I¡¯m disappointed, but he mustpromise if he¡¯s serious about us. I can¡¯t see hope


    from a


    business perspective.


    Then leave him and work with me,¡± I offered sincerely, ¡°You can manage the marketing department


    there


    I realized I had underutilized Grayson by making him the marketing manager. After all, he was better at


    projects. Also, I didn¡¯t want him to worry about minor issues. Indeed, Icked a capable marketing


    manager, and Eleanor was a perfect fit.


    After all, she had exceptional experience and aggressiveness in marketing. Eleanor¡¯s eyes lit up when


    she


    I nodded solemnly. ¡°Of course I am. The building materials market needs a capable manager. If you


    decide toe, I¡¯ll entrust it to you. If your year¨Cend performance is eptable, I can even give you


    shares. We can discuss your sry, but I¡¯ll offer you the standard in Foswood.¡±


    I offered an olive branch without hesitation.


    Eleanor beamed with gratitude as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it when I get home and call you when I


    decide.¡±


    I''ll be waiting for the good news!¡±


    I didn¡¯t return to thepany after saying goodbye to Eleanor. Instead, I went to pick up Ava. Sitting in


    the car, I couldn¡¯t help but feel Eleanor would be a perfect fit. She would have security while I can allow


    Grayson to assist Ryan.


    After all, we only needed to manage Tanum Corporation and Hartz Construction. Since I had yet to


    Introduce Hartz Construction to the world, Grayson would be perfect to care for it.


    Still, I had to await Eleanor¡¯s decision since she had emotional attachments.


    I began feeling tired after sitting in the car for a while. So, I exited the car and stretched before walking


    toward the kindergarten. Unexpectedly, Matthew¡¯s car stopped beside me.

 Chapter 271

    ?


    Meeting My Daughter on Her Birthday


    When he spotted me, he got excited as if he had just won the lottery.


    Chloe, what a coincidence! You''re here early, too? We were nning to go together. I wanted to see our daughter as soon as possible!" He stepped out of his car and briskly walked toward me.


    I put some distance between us. I wasn''t keen on our daughter going out to dinner with him.


    Firstly, I didn''t trust him at all. It also felt like a stab in the heart.


    I quickly dialed my mother''s number, fearing she might run into Matthew. I didn''t want her to feel upset.


    Only then did I wee our daughter out. Upon seeing Matthew, Ava hesitated for a moment.


    She instinctively looked up at me, and I understood her feelings. This child had learned to read the room.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Matthew, on the other hand, seemed natural. "Hey there, princess! Did you miss Daddy? Let me have a look!"


    Ava didn''t move, keeping her gaze on me.


    ''Say something, honey. Your dad wants you to join him for dinner. He was busy yesterday, so today, he''s making it up to you for your birthday. Will you go?" I looked at her, conveying Matthew''s intention.


    "Will youe too?" Ava nced at me, asking cautiously.


    That question was quite challenging for me. Honestly, I didn''t want to go. I had very little tolerance for Matthew.


    "Of course, your mom wille! Come on, let me hug you!" Matthew crouched down, opening his arms to Ava.


    She hesitated for a moment, but I gently nudged her.


    Perhaps encouraged by my support, Ava finally flung herself into Matthew''s arms.


    He scooped her up and kissed her little face. She instantly burst into a joyful smile. She wrapped her tiny arms around Matthew''s neck, saying, "Daddy!"


    I sighed inwardly. Regardless of how I felt, he was her father.


    ''Did you miss Daddy? I missed you so much! I was busy so I couldn''t visit you. Are you mad at me?" Matthew cooed, trying to soothe the little one with his words.


    Though I didn''t like it, I couldn''t argue right now. After all, children needed this kind offort.


    I could guess that, deep down, Ava did miss Matthew. Otherwise, why would she be so attached to As, yearning for a father''s love?


    She kept her eyes on Matthew and softly replied, "I''m not mad at you!"


    Matthew beamed even brighter, kissing her a few more times. "My daughter is so adorable. I always knew you''d understand me! When I eam even more money, we''ll go on a trip!


    Wherever you want to go!"


    This had always been his promise. I watched dispassionately.


    Lying was as easy as breathing for Matthew. He just had to open his mouth.


    ''Daddy got you a gift! Come on, let''s see if you like it!


    He tumed around, and before he could ask Ava if she liked it, a cab squeaked to a halt right in front of him.


    A rotund woman stepped out of the car, and I inwardly groaned.


    Oh boy, trouble had arrived.

 Chapter 272

    There¡¯s Been an ident


    As I expected, Mnie approached Matthew like an enraged bear when she got out of the cab.


    She took a staggering step toward Ava.


    I cried out in rm and rushed forward, embracing Ava tightly. Mnie viciously grabbed my hair and


    yanked my head backward.


    Ava was instantly frightened, crying loudly, ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy.


    The stunned onlookers let out a collective gasp. No one dared to intervene with the heavily pregnant


    woman.


    ¡°Matthew, have you gone mad? You dare sneak around behind my back to meet them? I¡¯ll finish off


    these two wretched women. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still be cozying up to them!¡± She cursed vehemently while


    fiercely tugging at my hair.


    I was forced to tilt my head back, struggling to free myself from her grip.


    However, the space was too confined, and I feared identally bumping into her belly.


    After all, she was well into her pregnancy, and I worried I might cause harm.


    Our child cried out hoarsely, and I could hear Matthew shouting, ¡°Mnie, what the hell are you doing?


    Let go!¡±


    ¡°Let go. You want me to let go? Go to hell!¡® She raised her foot and ruthlessly kicked the back of my


    knee.


    I lunged forward, dropping to my knees on the hard ground. The force that propelled me forward,


    combined with the strength of her kick, caused me to kneel.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Propelled by the same force, Mnie was thrown forward, stumbling onto me¡­.


    A gasp echoed from the bystanders, but none moved to help her. She crashed heavily onto the ground.


    Matthew stared nkly at the unfolding scene. Only then did he hurriedly ce Ave on the ground and


    Howard Mnie


    sound as she was flung out. She howled loudly, clutching her stomach an


    Khurts. All hurts so much!¡±


    Upon seeing all this, Ava cried and threw the teddy bear out of her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want your stupid toy!


    Bad Daddy¡­ Bad Aunt! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    But when Ava saw Mnie bleeding under her legs, she was scared and ran to me for safety.


    Someone eximed, ¡°Oh my! She¡¯s bleeding¡­¡±


    ¡°Quick, call an ambnce!¡±


    I gathered my hair, holding Ava tightly, and looked at the two people. Everyone was frozen, unable to


    been thrown out.


    ¡°Mommy..¡± Ava called out in shock, hugging me tightly.


    I saw blood under Mnie¡¯s legs, confirming the severity of the situation.


    ading for help from the


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy¡¯s here!¡± I reassured my daughter while simultaneously pleading for help


    people around me. ¡°Quick, help call an ambnce! Hurry¡­


    Someone had already dialed for help at that moment and was shouting for an ambnce.


    Still cursing, Mnie shouted, ¡°Chloe, you¡¯ve hurt me. Just wait, one day I¡¯ll make you pay¡­ Ah, it


    hurts,


    brother¡­¡±


    Everyone exchanged puzzled nces, not understanding the rtionship, but she kept calling him¡±


    brother¡® while berating me.


    I had no connection with these two people, but it was utterly embarrassing.


    However, my heart raced upon seeing her leg bleeding so profusely. No matter what, we were both


    and I didn¡¯t want any harm toe to her child. After all, the child was innocent.


    wever, many good people spoke out because everyone there saw what happened.


    her, cursing and causing a scene. She¡¯s the one who started it. She even tried to hit a child, and only


    defended herself. And she¡¯s pregnant! Who knows what would¡¯ve happened if the mother


    that pregnant woman who came out and attacked a


    Just then, an ambnce rapidly approached from a distance.


    I finally breathed a sigh of relief. Holding Ava in my arms, I watched as Matthew and the medical staff


    hurriedly lifted Mnie onto the ambnce, which then sped away.

 Chapter 273

    Making a Fuss


    With trembling hands, I called Johnson to pick up Matthew¡¯s car. I waited until Johnson arrived and


    gave him instructions before leaving with Ava.


    No matter what, Ava didn¡¯t want that toy that Matthew gave her. Back at home, Ava rushed into her


    grandmom¡¯s arms with a loud cry.


    My mom looked at me, puzzled, and I briefly exined what had happened. My parents let out a deep.


    sigh.


    That night, I slept with Ava. She told me with a quiver in her voice that she never wanted to see her dad


    again.


    I was at a loss for words. Faced with such a dad, I couldn¡¯t even defend him. From today¡¯s events, I


    could


    see how miserable Matthew¡¯s days would be in the future.


    Iforted Ava and shared some simple wisdom with her, teaching her to be a responsible and good


    person. I wasn¡¯t sure how much she understood, but I didn¡¯t want her mind to be filled with darkness.


    I


    Johnson finally called mete at night. He said, ¡°Chlo, don¡¯t worry! She¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°What about the baby?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°The baby is just over seven months old. They performed a C¨Csection. It¡¯s a boy, and he¡¯s alive!


    Thankfully,


    she was taken to the hospital in time.¡±


    Johnson¡¯s tone carried a hint of disdain.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. At least nothing serious happened!¡± I sighed in relief.


    ¡°Chlo, I truly admire your kind heart. You¡¯re still concerned for her after all she did to you!¡± Johnson


    said,


    As for Mnie, she¡¯s bound to face consequences sooner orter. Mr. Matthew has his own troubles.


    S¡¯s just a troublemaker at home and in thepany.¡±


    didn¡¯t want to make too manyments. This was Matthew¡¯s own doing. He had to bear the


    the


    the


    the security footage from outside the school downloaded. I was worried she


    copy Keep it


    M


    ¡°Thank you, Johnson!¡±


    I hadn¡¯t expected this. After hanging up, I went downstairs.


    Sure enough, my parents were still in the living room, looking absent¨Cminded.


    I told them the oue, and my dad sighed. ¡°Those monsters! It¡¯s a good thing they¡¯re okay.


    Otherwise, they woulde knocking at our door!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. Johnson has retrieved the surveince videos. Get some rest!¡±


    They reminded me to keep my distance from Matthew in the future.


    Johnson sent me the surveince footage, showing several angles of the incident. I watched it, and the


    scene sent shivers down my spine. I didn¡¯t know when I could escape from this nightmarepletely.


    A long time passed while I sat alone in the living room. Finally, I turned off the lights and went upstairs.


    I kept tossing and turning as thoughts of the unpleasant scenes reyed.


    The following day, I got up early. I had breakfast with Ava and took her to school.


    She was still moody, which worried me. I knew that yesterday¡¯s scene had affected her deeply.


    Whenever something like this happened, she would go quiet for days.


    We were almost at the school when my phone rang. I checked it and was surprised to see it was from


    As


    I quickly answered, and he asked about what happened yesterday. I was astonished that he knew.


    He asked if Ava was with me, and I confirmed she was. He requested to speak to her.


    I handed the phone to Ava, and she looked at it listlessly. I told her, ¡°It¡¯s Uncle As!¡±


    She epted the phone with her tiny hands. After a brief exchange, she burst into tears and began.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    sobbing, recounting what happened.


    I didn¡¯t know what As said to her on the phone. She wiped her eyes vigorously with her arm, then


    rottled


    Finally, she smiled. ¡°Okay, I know I believe you, Uncle As!¡±

 Chapter 274

    The Clues Are Confusing


    I was utterly floored, unsure how to answer her because I couldn¡¯t possibly make that decision.


    Ava looked at me with hopeful eyes as if my response held her greatest wish.


    I had no choice but to say, ¡°I will try my best!¡±


    She smiled through her tears and said, ¡°Ava will work hard with you, Mommy! Uncle As would be the


    best Daddy!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing her smile again as she ran into the ssroom, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    I turned and headed back to the car, making my way to the office. I arrived early today. Some people


    hadn¡¯t even shown up yet.


    I sat back in my chair, unable to stop picking up that pen and clutching it tightly. What results could!


    possibly achieve by my efforts?


    However, I knew that As was working hard, too, and I had to trust him.


    On Tuesday, Eleanor called. She told me she had made up her mind to leave.


    I instantly got excited. ¡°That¡¯s great! When will you start?¡±


    She hesitated, saying it would take a few more days. I didn¡¯t quite understand, but I figured she must


    have some loose ends to tie up. I didn¡¯t want to press her too much.


    In any case, her agreement toe was good news


    I quickly went to see Ryan. I told him about this, and when Grayson found me in Ryan¡¯s office, I told


    him about it, too. Naturally, he was delighted


    I looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you need me for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Annalise


    immediately told him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my office!¡±


    Grayson said. Based on the information we¡¯ve gathered, Annalise is a very peculiar person. It took so


    long to investigate because we couldn¡¯t find a clear connection. Her death urred in a secret


    orphanage, and strangely enough Steffa was also there, but she wasn¡¯t called Ster¡±


    de? I suddenly became interested ¡°What was she called then?


    Grayson she is head only finding an end photo


    He took a worn photo with missingers from the folder he had just handed me and showed it to me.


    Here¡­ This is it! Take a look!¡±


    I picked up the photo and examined it very carefully. There were about twenty or thirty children in the


    picture, which was quite clear. I finally spotted Ste. At that time, she looked very young and


    inexperienced, far from the refined Ste of today.


    Grayson then showed me another one. I was taken aback. The girl in that picture had the same face as


    mine and was standing in the back row.


    + that time.


    She must have been quite tall. I stared nkly at the girl in the photo, feeling incredulous. At that


    these children were about 14 or 15 years old.


    o one imed ¡°We spent a lot of time trying to find this photo. We asked everyone in that orphanage,


    but no to know these two people. We investigated each person in the photo one by one. It¡¯s strange as


    if they vanished into thin air. Moreover, they were orphans, and we couldn¡¯t find any other rted


    information.¡±


    Grayson¡¯s words sent shivers down my spine. I looked at him in astonishment. ¡®How is this possible?¡±


    Grayson nodded solemnly. ¡°This is an odd situation. I have investigated many cases, but none like this.


    The orphanage¡¯s records from all years do not mention Ste.¡±


    ¡°As for the records of the Pierce family¡¯s adoption, Ste was adopted when she was 6 or 7. But the


    people in these photos are around 14 or 15. In short, nothing adds up! It¡¯s perplexing, to say the least.¡±


    Grayson scratched his head, and his handsome face contorted in confusion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make sense of it. The clues are all jumbled up, and it¡¯s just noting together.¡±


    My eyes were still fixed on the photo. How could these two people have a connection?


    In my interactions with Ste, she always implied that Anastasia, who appeared only during the six


    years


    As was missing, was a recent addition.


    But how could the adopted daughter of the Pierce family, who had been with them since childhood,


    appear in the same photo?


    This was inexplicable. In theory, Ste couldn¡¯t have been in a welfare institution.


    Suddenly, I remembered something.

 Chapter 275

    Top Secret


    I nced at Grayson and said, ¡°It seems Ste has some issues. You know about As¡¯s parents ne


    crash, right?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We should investigate Ste¡¯s father, Rory. My intuition told me there might be a connection there.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. I¡¯ve already given the order, and they¡¯re investigating Rory!¡±


    ¡°As mentioned that his parents¡® ne crash wasn¡¯t straightforward. I want to know why he believed


    that,¡± I stated. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on this aspect of the investigation. Having multiple angles can be beneficial.


    Grayson agreed, albeit with some hesitation.


    I paused and said, ¡°Grayson, regardless of your previous rtionship with As, I hope you¡¯ll support


    me now. Even though there are feelings between As and me, I don¡¯t want you to link us together. I


    have my


    own goals and inquiries.¡±


    Grayson nodded solemnly, ¡°Understood, Ms. Chloe!¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You know, this affects my direction of development, and¡­ my choices!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, got it!¡± He seemed to understand my meaning very well.


    I knew that Grayson was smart.


    Since you know Hartz Construction, I will entrust that part of thepany to you. Due to its unique


    nature and its registration, Hartz Construction can¡¯t be publicly disclosed yet. It must maintain an air of


    mystery.¡±


    I provided Grayson with detailed information about Hartz Construction¡¯s situation and the need for


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    secrecy


    ¡°When you take over Hartz Construction, exercise caution in your actions. My intuition tells me that


    Hartz Construction serves a specific purpose. Until absolutely necessary, we cannot reveal that it is


    also under


    my ownership


    ¡°Understood


    ¡°For now, only a few of us know. As, Nick, Ryan, you, and me!¡±


    Grayson nodded seriously. ¡°Thank you for your trust, Ms. Chloel¡±


    Originally, I intended for it to be a tool to defeat Matthew, but now its purpose has evolved. We¡¯re


    can¡¯t help but sense an unusual tension.¡±


    I trusted Grayson deeply, and perhaps he had been sent to my side by As..


    ¡°I understand. Mr. As assigned me to work under your leadership, ensuring your safety. He didn¡¯t


    impose restrictions on my actions, only emphasizing my loyalty to you.¡±


    Grayson finally admitted his previous connection with As, which put me at ease. Trust had to be


    mutual.


    After our conversation, Grayson left the room. My gaze returned to the photo on the table. The face in


    the picture continued to send shivers down my spine.


    Could there really be people in the world who look so alike? It was uncanny.


    I absentmindedly ced the photo back into the bag. Just then, Carol came in with a stack of


    documents.


    I reached out to take them and quickly dealt with them. Then, Carol informed me that the project with


    Echelon Group was going smoothly. All the materials were in ce, and the calctions were done.


    She handed me the report. Once I had dealt with the documents, it was almost noon. I put down my


    pen, stretched, and massaged my neck, feeling a sense of relief.


    I suddenly remembered the spa incident from yesterday. I casually called Lauren.


    Lauren picked up the phone with a smirk. ¡°I was just thinking of calling you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime. What else could it be?¡± Lauren scolded me yfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in need of some


    recharging? So, why did you call?¡±


    I chuckled and asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I found a fantastic ce that¡¯s to die for!¡± Lauren said with enthusiasm.


    The mention of food instantly piqued my appetite. ¡°Is it far?¡±


    ¡°Just wait for me. I¡¯m on my way to your office, and then we can drive there together. It¡¯s not far from


    where you are, close to Ivanna¡¯s ce. Give her a call, and I¡¯ll be downstairs waiting! Lauren said


    before hanging up


    quickly called Ivanns. She answered the call in a frustrated tone, venting her frustrations before


    allowing


    you now? whook my


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Ivannained, ¡°Why are you so free today?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going for lunch, Lauren said there¡¯s a good restaurant!¡± I parroted her words.


    ¡°Oh, alright¡­ I was just about to let off some steam!¡± She vented. ¡°I¡¯m dealing with someone who¡¯s a


    handful, and it¡¯s affecting the whole team.¡±


    ¡°Is it Harmony again?¡±

 Chapter 276

    The Origin of the Diamond Card


    ¡°Hmph, who else would be a handful?¡± Ivanna growled, ¡°I swear that woman¡¯s digging her own grave.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Ivanna. We¡¯ll talk when we meetter.¡± I interjected, trying to avoid a rant.


    I received another call as we talked. I nced at my phone and saw As¡¯s name, so I told Ivanna,


    ¡°Hang


    1. up. I have another call.¡±


    When she ended the call, I answered As¡¯s, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ivanna.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Come to Pleca Park after work tonight,¡± As said firmly.


    ¡°Sure!¡± I blushed but replied sweetly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He sounded flirtatious, ¡°You can help me rx.¡±


    ¡°Stop that¡± I lost my breath, thinking of how shameless he was.


    Heughed, saying, ¡°Do you know what you want to eat? I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting the girls for local food soon. I¡¯d prefer something lighter in the evening.¡± I replied


    confidently.


    ¡°That sounds doable. You can hang up now.¡±


    I imagined how he looked after ending the call. I leaned on my desk while palming my head, still lost in


    thought. Suddenly, Lauren knocked and entered.


    When she saw me daydreaming and smiling, she approached curiously and asked, ¡°What were you


    daydreaming about? You¡¯re beaming


    1 quickly put away my smile and feigned ignorance. ¡°I wasn¡¯t daydreaming. I was just dealing with


    contracts and just finished a call.


    Come on, let¡¯s go. We can chat on the way. Did you reach Ivanna?¡± Lauren looked striking with her bag


    says remembered what she looked like when we first met.


    struck gold yesterday I said while tidying my table and picking up my bag. As we left my


    hought id embarrass myself, but it happened to the someone else¡¯s unlucky day


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±


    ¡°How am I involved? Spill the tea now.¡± Lauren became even more interested.


    I recounted my encounter with Liora as we headed downstairs. Lauren looked at me. ¡°You thoroughly


    embarrassed her. You must be even more cautious now. That woman is evil and can¡¯t stand anyone


    opposing her. She won¡¯t let you off so quickly.¡±


    shrugged and said smilingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. Liora would¡¯ve been relentless if I hadn¡¯t given her


    a taste of her own medicine. I just wanted to cancel the membership and reimburse you, but she kept


    pushing her luck. She embarrassed herself.¡±


    Lauren said, ¡°As gave you that Diamond card. I just borrowed your limelight.¡±


    ¡°Wait, how does this situation involve him? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± I asked in surprise. I didn¡¯t


    expect


    As to be the source of the Diamond card.


    ¡°It was when you two lost contact. During the holidays, I went with Lauren whispered a name, and I


    nodded in silent understanding


    HE


    met with As and took me along. They discussed financing, and As gave me these two cards. Of


    course, I knew his intentions. After all, he would¡¯ve just given me one card if it were just for me. Lauren


    shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s pretty considerate of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re perceptive,¡± I teased, ¡°No wonder that chatty receptionist said they¡¯d have to close down if they


    canceled our membership.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t forget, their shop is within Arkadia za, which belongs to As. He wouldn¡¯t let it


    slide if people were bullying his woman,¡± Lauren exined.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew she also enjoyed being special to someone. She continued, ¡°I guess my life is asfortable as


    you said ¡±


    Immediately after, Lauren sighed, ¡°There was a time I hoped for faithful and enduring love, but I didn¡¯t


    keep that faith. I¡¯ve epted being without it.¡±


    You¡¯re still young, so stop speaking so pessimistically,¡± I said, holding her arm as we walked.


    Lauren chuckled and replied indifferently, ¡°You silly girll I¡¯m different from you since I¡¯ve already


    atablished my reputation.¡±


    So you¡¯re okay with continuing with that guy without a titie?¡± I asked, thinking about that person¡¯s face.

 Chapter 277

    Foswood¡¯s Woman in Power


    I had never met Lauren¡¯s date but was familiar with his appearance. Still, I wasn¡¯t the only one. Most in


    Foswood should be familiar with him because he was always on TV. It was easy to search for


    someone. online now, not to mention someone famous.


    Lauren continued as we entered my car, ¡°He has been considerate toward me, and I¡¯m content. People


    should be grateful for what they have. We distanced ourselves from each other after the incident with


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew.


    ¡°Soon after, we realized we couldn¡¯t live without each other. Even though we get what we need,


    perhaps.


    this is how our rtionship is supposed to be.¡±


    I felt guilty when she mentioned her situation with Matthew. Her reputation would¡¯ve remained intact if I


    didn¡¯t meddle. Still, I never expected Lauren and I to be so close.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s rare that he¡¯s loyal to you, but¡­¡± I began.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay this way. If love were tost long, it wouldn¡¯t be interesting. Haha! Plus, it¡¯s better not to be


    together constantly. Otherwise, the rtionship loses its charm, Lauren shared her perspective


    candidly.


    We chuckled, and she looked at me, saying, ¡°Atias differs from him. Mene in different grades, and.


    As is at the top. Don¡¯t listen to Ivanna¡¯s nonsense. You¡¯re not someone who settles for an ordinary


    life.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person am I, then?¡± I asked casually.


    ¡°You¡¯re a sessful woman. That¡¯s why Ryan isn¡¯t a suitable match for you. Only someone like As


    cant


    be beside you!¡± Lauren dered.


    I nced sidelong at her and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have such a high opinion of


    me.


    What made you think I¡¯m sessful?


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve met countless people and can see through them at a nce!¡± Lauren confidently patted her


    chest and said, ¡°Although you may encounter some obstacles in your rtionship with him, it¡¯ll work out


    in the end.


    Have you be half¨Cimmortal or something? Did God possess you?¡± I teased.


    Do you know why I said that?¡± she asked.


    share amon trait. You both have clear goals!¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what Lauren meant by ¡®clear goals,¡® but I had always wondered why As chose me


    ¡°By the way, do you know Mia Morgan?¡± I suddenly remembered that cold and distant woman.


    ¡°Mia Morgan?¡± Lauren looked at me, slightly surprised. ¡°How do you know her?¡±


    ¡°She was at the spa yesterday and even took my side against Liora,¡± I said. ¡°She was cold and


    unrelenting


    ¡°Oh! She¡¯s Arthur Morgan¡¯s daughter!¡± Lauren answered with certainty.


    I was stunned. ¡°Mia is Arthur¡¯s daughter? He¡¯s a big shot in Foswood. No wonder she¡¯s so arrogant.


    But it


    seems like Liora doesn¡¯t know her.¡±


    Lauren, the celebrity encyclopedia, said, ¡°Who do you think Liora is? Besides, Mia is pretty discreet.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why she sat among the crowd unassumingly. I didn¡¯t realize she was such a big deal.¡± I was


    genuinely impressed.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this fragrance in your car?¡± Lauren suddenly asked, even deliberately sniffing it several


    times.


    ¡°It was a gift from Ste for the New Year,¡± I replied. Lauren took it, sniffed it, andmented, ¡°It smells


    like essential oils. It doesn¡¯t smell like ordinary car air freshener, but the scent is lovely.¡±


    ¡°You can have it if you like it that much,¡± I casually offered,


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ It was a gift for you. You can¡¯t just give it to someone else,¡± Lauren said, putting it back.


    Soon after, we arrived at Ivanna¡¯spany building. I called her, then we went to Crispy Crust.


    Surprisingly, the food there was fantastic.


    Ivannained about Harmony during the meal, saying she behaved arrogantly and insisted on


    taking


    leave to visit Jitador,


    ¡°She¡¯s lost her mind Ivanna eximed, ¡°Her irresponsibility is harming thepany and me. We had


    Tready set the schedules, yet she canceled them. That¡¯s a breach of contract. Why does she want to


    ruin


    everything for herself?!¡±


    knew Ivanna was upset. Suddenly, she turned to me and said, ¡°Did you know she¡¯ll be your neighbor

 Chapter 278

    Go All Out Against Her


    Ivanna¡¯s question surprised me. I looked at her in disbelief and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Is she


    moving to Amethyst Apartments?¡±


    Not only that¨Cshe¡¯s also staying in the vi zone in your area! It should be pretty close to your ce,¡±


    Ivanna said, frustrated, ¡°Thepany has been too nice to her!¡±


    Hearing that made me ufortable. I had a strange feeling I might have conflicts with Harmony.


    Although she and I looked simr, I felt uneasy when I first saw her. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if


    Ivanna¡¯s impression of her had influenced my feelings.


    Still, I knew others couldn¡¯t influence me so easily. However, seeing Annalise¡¯s photo gave me a sense


    of familiarity.


    Lauren interrupted Ivanna, saying, ¡°I thought we came here for a rxing meal. Can we change the


    subject? Talking about Harmony affects my appetite.¡±


    I obliged and said, ¡°Hey, guess what? Mnie gave birth.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What?!¡± Ivanna eximed. I seeded in shifting her attention.


    ¡°Is it time already?¡± she asked, wide¨Ceyed.


    I casually replied, ¡°It was a premature birth by cesarean section.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Lauren also became interested. After all, we were familiar with Matthew and


    Mnie. Mentioning them always riled us up. Nheless, I exined what had happened in detail.


    1 can¡¯t believe it!¡± Ivanna mmed her spoon on the table. ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t that simple!¡±


    I found the surveince footage Johnson had sent me on my phone and showed it to them. Lauren and


    Ivanna were furious.


    Well. Matthew finally has a son this time. Hopefully, he¡¯ll simmer down now,¡± Ivanna said, ¡°It¡¯s good as


    long as he bothers you less


    Hahaha Who knows if the child is even his? Not to be rude, but that kid could belong to someone else.


    ing Mnie¡¯s behavior, Lauren expressed her disdain, ¡°She¡¯s capable of anything.¡±


    Hey, you and I are on the same page. I suspected she was involved in various shady things. meeting


    her at the bar I knew she was somewhat involved with the man she


    ¡°Hahaha, maybe it¡¯s their family tradition. His mom raises kids for other men, and Matthew takes over!¡±


    Ivanna couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    I echoed herughter, saying ¡°It¡¯lle to light sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s given birth. Now, we can retaliate if she dares to mess with us again. She¡¯s not the


    only one who can be evil. We shouldn¡¯t show people like her mercy!¡± Ivanna spoke passionately. ¡°Don¡¯t


    forget what I told you.¡±


    I wiped theers of my mouth, unable to contain myughter.


    Lauren added, ¡°She¡¯s right. We¡¯ll make Mnie tremble in fear and regret ever crossing you!


    Ivanna continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be soft¨Chearted at times like these, Chlo. She¡¯s a homewrecker, hurt your


    daughter, and assaulted you! We won¡¯t let her do what she pleases


    The three of us brimmed with determination. After the meal, we headed to my car, and I prepared to


    send Ivanna back to herpany. However, Lauren needed to use the restroom first, so I had to wait


    by the


    car with Ivanna.


    We chatted while waiting for Lauren to return. Unexpectedly, I saw the well¨Cdressed Harmony leaving


    the building with her assistant. Although I had only seen Harmony once, I quickly recognized her


    because of


    her familiar features.


    She saw Ivanna and me standing outside and nced at us with disinterest. Harmony and I stared at


    each other silently. We had nothing to say to each other. Unexpectedly, she approached us.


    Ivanna and I watched, but Harmony focused on my face. When she reached me, she arrogantly


    asked,¡± Are you Chloe Hartz?¡±

 Chapter 279

    Watching by the Sidelines


    I nced at Ivanna in puzzlement. After all, I had never interacted with Harmony before, yet she knew


    my name. I knew Ivanna was equally surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I replied confidently.


    Harmony smiled faintly. ¡°Someone kept telling me that someone looks simr to me. I didn¡¯t expect us


    to


    have a resemnce.¡±


    I immediately realized what she was referring to. Something told me she had met someone inside the


    restaurant.


    ¡°Ms. Harmony, may I ask how old you are?¡± I calmly inquired.


    She hesitated momentarily. Her eyes turned cold as she asked in annoyance, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m not interested in your private life. I just want to know who¡¯s older between


    us,¡± I continued smilingly, ¡°I assume you¡¯re younger because of your beauty and charm.¡±


    ¡°I think so, too,¡± she replied firmly.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s true that you look like me,¡± I contradicted her earlier statement, ¡°I¡¯m the original, after all.¡± I


    discreetly scoffed at the idea that I resembled her.


    Lauren returned from the restroom and saw Harmony standing before me. The former nced at me


    and cleverly eximed, ¡°Oh, my! Chlo, she does look a lot like you!¡±


    Harmony seemed displeased.


    ¡°Who told you we look alike, Ms. Harmony? That person must have poor eyesight. I don¡¯t have your


    beauty at all,¡± I said, wanting to confirm my suspicions about her meeting someone.


    ¡°My boyfriend¡¯s cousin said so,¡± Harmony spoke arrogantly.


    I smiled and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯re you, and I¡¯m me. People shouldn¡¯tpare us to each


    other


    agree Harmony contradicted her earlier statement.


    our boyfriende cousin must have poor sight,¡± Imented honestly. ¡°If you have the chance, tell


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Joked at Lan and naked, ¡°Shall we go?


    ¡°Sure.¡± Lauren turned to Ivanna. ¡°You should deal with those little vixens back at yourpany. We¡¯re


    leaving. Make sure to manage them well and not let them cause trouble.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Lauren¡¯s blunt remarks.


    Meanwhile, Harmony was unhappy, perhaps from being embarrassed for the first time. She red at


    me as I entered my car and honked the horn, waving goodbye to Ivanna.


    Lauren joined me in the car, and I told her, ¡°This Harmony is not likable!¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just eager to be her boyfriend¡¯s¡® girlfriend!¡± I added with augh. However, I


    wondered about As. I didn¡¯t expect him to be someone¡¯s ¡°boyfriend.¡± I needed to ask him whose


    ¡°boyfriend¡± he


    was.


    *Ste seems cunning.¡± Laurenmented frankly, ¡°Is she trying to sow discord between us?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°It¡¯s Ste¡¯s favorite tactic. I feel she might¡¯ve done something to ruin the


    rtionship between me and Llora. Otherwise, Liora wouldn¡¯t be so distant.¡±


    ¡°Ivanna¡¯s right. This small incident shows Harmony is ying with fire and will eventually burn herself,¡±


    Lauren said disdainfully.


    I couldn¡¯t help but snort. I smiled teasingly, saying, ¡°No one can save Harmony from burning herself.


    Ste wants to watch the chaos from the sidelines, so let¡¯s give her what she wants.¡±


    Lauren narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°A magician never reveals their secrets.¡±

 Chapter 280

    Feels Like Forever


    Lauren looked at me and asked, ¡°If you have a n, don¡¯t forget to tell me. I want to watch the show.


    when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I said proudly.


    When we arrived at mypany, Lauren drove her car off. I checked the time and realized it was still


    too early to clock out. I chuckled at myself for being too eager. Strangely, it felt like forever since Ist


    saw


    As.


    No matter how impatient I was, I could only head upstairs and continue working. The afternoon felt like


    an eternity, making me restless. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have much work to do that afternoon to pass the


    time.


    hurrying to Pleca Park, Finally, the end of the workday arrived. I happily packed my things and left. I


    was and the scent in my car was pleasant. It even lifted my spirits. I wished my car had wings to fly


    there, especially during rush hour.


    I felt a sudden weakness in my legs, perhaps due to excitement. I looked at the time and realized it was


    gettingte. I wondered if As had already reached home.


    While waiting for the lights to turn green, I impatiently picked up my phone and called As. I wanted to


    tell him I would arrive soon, but the call rang several times without an answer.


    I ended the call when the lights changed. Then, As returned my call. I felt relieved and quickly


    answered, ¡°As, I¡¯m on the way. I should be there soon.¡±


    I sounded eager and tender, showing the longing I felt all afternoon.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Chloe?¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice came through the phone. I widened my eyes in shock and pressed


    the phone to my ear to ensure I hadn¡¯t misheard.


    ¡°W¨CWho is this?¡± I panicked a bit and replied with a question.


    Chipe, you can¡¯t even recognize my voice now? It must¡¯ve been a while since west saw each other


    voice on the phone sounded eerie, and I quickly realized who it was


    masives before finally asking, ¡°Oh, Me Stalia, whara¡¯s Mr. Allent


    I felt a chill run down my spine. My heart pounded as I sweated profusely. Ste mentioned the shower


    and getting out of bed, which caused my mind to race.


    ¡°Oh, no need. I don¡¯t want to disturb him,¡± I clenched my jaw. I tried sounding calm, but my hands


    shook, and sweat dripped from my forehead.


    *Don¡¯t be like that. As, there¡¯s a call for you!¡± Ste suddenly raised her voice.


    was about to hang up when I heard a familiar voice asking. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Immediately after, I hung up. My heart sank, and I felt an overwhelming coldness. I couldn¡¯t help but


    panic as I gripped the steering wheel to get out of the traffic. Fortunately, there was a gap between the


    cars.


    I swerved into anotherne and mmed the gas, desperately wanting to escape the suffocating traffic.


    My legs felt weak as I headed to another road. I felt exhausted and could hardly breathe.


    Suddenly, a truck sped toward my car, and I heard brakes screeching. So, I stepped on the gas as hard


    as possible. A momentter, I could only see a blinding whiteness around me. I struggled to breathe


    and


    shook uncontrobly.


    Meanwhile, I seemed to hear my phone ringing. Immediately after, my vision faded.

 Chapter 281

    The ident¡¯s Culprit


    There was a cacophony of noises around me. I felt pain coursing through my entire body, and the


    intense. vibrations of the impact were unbearable. The screeching of brakes, the pungent smell of


    disinfectant, and the ringing phone all assaulted my senses.


    I let out a startled cry, ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s awake! She¡¯s awake!¡±


    I gasped heavily, feeling as though the surroundings were suffocating me.


    ¡®Chlo, are you okay? Chlo¡­¡±


    I turned to the voices and saw my mother¡¯s tearful and anxious eyes. Lauren was by her side,


    supporting


    her arm. My father stood nearby with red¨Crimmed eyes.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you feel, Chlo? Can you hear me?¡± Ivanna¡¯s voice filled with concern.


    s off and the muscles rx, the patient will experience pain in the chest


    A nurse hurried in and handed a report to the doctor


    ¡°Doctor Jones, this is the blood test report for the patient. The doctors in theb wanted you to take a


    look


    The older doctor took it and carefully examined the data.


    Then he furrowed his brows and asked me, ¡°Have you ever experienced dizziness, fatigue, sudden


    palpitations, shortness of breath, or restlessness?


    I nodded, confirming. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Every time I sit in a car for too long I feel this way I get sleepy, and my body feels


    weak.


    ¡°I described recent incidents to him ¡°Today was one of those times I was stuck in traffic for a long time


    and felt weak and irritable.¡±


    ¡°Do you smoke or take any medications¡± he asked, mentioning two specific drug names


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I shook my head firmly. ¡°No.¡±


    As¡¯s deep eyes turned to the doctor. ¡°Doctor Jones, is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°We found traces of carbonadium in her blood. It¡¯s a new type of chemical agent that can confuse the


    body. Mild all¨Cover fatigue, palpitations, irritability¡­ In severe cases, it can lead to toxic reactions, and


    even¡­death.¡±


    As¡¯s gaze turned icy in an instant


    ¡°It won¡¯t stay in the bloodstream for long because this substance evaporates quickly. It spreads out in


    the air. It will go away after a certain time, and all symptoms will slowly disappear, too!¡± The doctor


    continued


    to exin.


    ¡°Yes, I feel like if I get some fresh air or move around a bit, I won¡¯t feel so drowsy anymore,¡± I said


    softly.


    ¡°You mean in the car?¡± As¡¯s tone made me shiver when he looked at me.


    His question immediately brought to mind that car air freshener.


    I quickly turned to the doctor and asked, ¡°Doctor, could this chemicale from something that


    evaporates in liquid form? Like an air freshener?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. It could also be in solid form, but it can evaporate in the air! he affirmed decisively.


    ¡°The car air freshener?¡± Lauren and I said it in unison.


    As¡¯s face instantly turned as cold as ice, his lips forming a frigid curve.


    He immediately turned to Dn andmanded, ¡°Find that bottle! Send it to theb!¡±

 Chapter 282

    The Perfume Is Gone


    Dn turned and disappeared from the hospital room.


    Finally, the doctors advised me to rest and observe. I had to tell the medical staff if I felt ufortable.


    Then they left the room. My head was still in a whirl, and my body ached


    Ava wanted toe closer, but Carol held her back, soothing her, ¡°Ava, don¡¯t touch Mommy, it¡¯ll hurt!¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, you should go home! I want your handmade pasta, Mom,¡± I murmured. ¡°Ryan, take Mom


    and Dad back. If everything¡¯s fine tomorrow, I¡¯lle home!¡±


    Ryan looked at me. He had been watching from a distance, not saying a word. However, his eyes had


    been fixed on me, full of anxiety.


    When he heard me say this, he immediately responded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back and make you some


    pasta!


    We¡¯ll bring them over a littleter!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± I smiled at him. Tm fine!


    Ryan left my hospital room with Ava and my parents. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t really want pasta, but I didn¡¯t


    want them to worry about me knowing too much


    They had only left briefly when Dn entered, his gaze somewhat disappointed as he looked at As.


    his head gently. ¡°We couldn¡¯t find that bottle of perfume. It wasn¡¯t at the scene, and it wasn¡¯t in


    He shook his h


    the car!¡±


    As¡¯s expression grew grim, his face emanating a chilling aura. He knew that the bottle was a gift from


    Ste to me.


    Lauren wasn¡¯t having any of it. ¡°Impossible. At noon today, I saw that thing in Chlo¡¯s car. I even picked


    it


    up to smell it. How could it not be there?¡±


    ¡°Chlo, think, was it in the car when the ident happened?¡± Ivanna was starting to get anxious.


    ¡°Yes, it was there the whole time. It smelled nice. I felt so weak that I didn¡¯t have the strength to step on


    the gas. It was the same feeling as thest time I flipped the car in Pleca Park.¡± I spoke weakly, ¡°When


    I


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    turned out of the traffic, it was still there!¡±


    As¡¯s eyes were filled with cold hostility. ¡°Did you call and talk to Ste? What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She said¡­ that you were taking a shower¡­¡± I answered his question truthfully, ¡°And she¡¯d get up right


    away to tell you to call me back!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Mr. As has been talking with Mrs. Celine the whole time. How could he be taking a


    shower?


    Dn was getting a bit furious.


    ¡°Find out who approached that damaged car. Find the person who took the perfume!¡± As¡¯s face grew


    even darker.


    ¡°This is a tant attempt to harm Chlo!¡± Lauren could not keep things bottled up, and she continued,


    looking at As. ¡°Mr. As, you have to give us an exnation for this.¡±


    Just then, As¡¯s phone rang. He turned and walked out quickly.


    ¡°Dn, how did you all find out about my ident?¡± I took the opportunity to ask Dn.


    Dn looked at me and said, ¡°They came to see Mr. As before he left work. They were discussing


    something. When Mr. As went to get some documents, Ms. Ste told him he had a call. But by the


    time he answered, you had already hung up!¡±


    I


    I closed my eyes for a moment, ming myself silently for not being moreposed and for being too


    impulsive.


    ¡°Mr. As handed the documents to Mrs. Celine, and they left. When Mr. As tried to call you back,


    her couldn¡¯t get through. So, he told me to trace your location. When he noticed that you were in the


    same spot, he had a hunch that something had happened.¡±


    When Dn exined the situation, I felt a little regretful. Things would have been better if I hadn¡¯t


    been


    so rash.


    Despite this, I knew deep down if it was the problem with that perfume, it was only a matter of time


    before I had an ident.


    However, I was puzzled. How could that bottle of perfume just vanish?


    As returned to my bedside after his phone call, his gaze fixed on me. After a moment, he said, ¡°Rest


    and recover. I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    He nced at Ivanna and instructed them, ¡°Take good care of her. Grayson,e with me!¡±


    With that, they all exited my hospital room. Inside, we exchanged looks, and Lauren finally shook her


    head.


    ¡°it¡¯s terrifying. Chloe, you¡¯re incredibly lucky! Do you realize how horrific the scene was? Not a single


    witness believed you could survive.¡±

 Chapter 283

    Put On a Show


    Lauren¡¯s words left me feeling somewhat dazed.


    ¡°The car waspletely wrecked. You were only saved because the airbags deployed and protected


    you. Plus, the truck hit the back of your car. You narrowly escaped a catastrophe!¡±


    Lauren continued, her voice filled with concern. ¡°If the timing had been just a bit off¡­ It¡¯s horrifying


    even


    to think about!¡±


    As I listened to Lauren¡¯s ount, I recalled that desperate press of the pedal. If the doctor¡¯s


    assessment had been urate, a slightly dyed reaction could have left me paralyzed, or worse, I


    might never have seen my family again.


    It was shocking to see the ident report photoster. Ste visited my ward two dayster, and I


    admired herposure.


    Ste entered, apanied by a bodyguard, holding a big bouquet and carrying a basket of fruits. She


    walked in with the confidence of someone who owned the ce.


    I stared at her in disbelief, but she looked genuinely concerned as she quickly approached my bedside.


    ¡°Chlo, are you feeling better?¡± Her tone was heartfelt.


    She grabbed my hand and asked me with tears in her eyes, ¡°How did this ident happen? It scared


    everyone half to death.¡±


    My mother quickly fetched a chair. ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    On the other hand, Lauren wasted no time and shouted at the bodyguard, ¡°Remove those items. She


    was just poisoned; we can¡¯t have them in here!¡±


    I fixed my eyes on Ste¡¯s face, closely examining her expression. She didn¡¯t seem the least bit guilty.


    Ste instructed her bodyguard to take her gifts out, and the man left with the items.


    I nced at Lauren and smiled at Ste. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. We¡¯re all friends, and you¡¯re injured. It¡¯s only natural to be agitated!¡± She gave my hand a


    was a close call indeed!¡± I replied warmly, putting on a little performance of my own. ¡°I apologize


    for troubling you the other day?


    i


    deliberately brought up the fact that she had answered the phone.


    ¡°Hey! No worries!¡± She responded calmly and turned the question back to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you two


    had


    ns.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We met at the hospital in the end,¡± I chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. As¡¯s quick thinking.


    When he couldn¡¯t reach me on the phone, he had a hunch that something had happened.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I thought I should be thanking you. If you hadn¡¯t answered the call that day, and he hadn¡¯t arrived in


    time, if I had stayed in the car just a bit longer, it might have been a different story!¡±


    ¡°Really? I only found outter from the news reports!¡± Ste appeared a bit uneasy.


    ¡°Oh? Weren¡¯t you two together? Didn¡¯t you ask when he left? I teased, yfully giving her hand a


    gentle


    squeeze.


    Ste¡¯s gaze flickered, and she managed a smile, though it held a hint of satisfaction. ¡°He said he was


    stepping out for a moment. How could I have known about the ident?¡±


    My mother was getting confused by our conversation, but Lauren understood. Her face had darkened


    considerably, and she appeared on the verge of interrupting several times. However, I shot her a subtle


    nce, signaling her to hold back.


    I wasn¡¯t sure about As¡¯s intentions, but I didn¡¯t want to fall out with Ste. Coincidentally, before


    Ste.


    could finish her act, As strode in¡­

 Chapter 284

    The Culprit Is Here


    I was taken aback as As walked in with a stern expression. It seemed he was not surprised to find


    Ste here.


    Ste had been sitting by my bedside with her back to the door. When she heard someone


    approaching, she turned around. Seeing As, she appeared genuinely surprised. ¡°As, you¡¯re here?¡±


    She quickly stood up and positioned herself by As¡¯s side. She held onto his arm. ¡°I came to check on


    Chloe. Why didn¡¯t you tell me it was this serious?¡±


    As¡¯s gaze remained focused on her delicate face, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the best ce for you to be. Dn, take Ms. Ste back!¡±


    Ste probably didn¡¯t expect As to be so straightforward in front of us. She quickly said, ¡°As, I just


    got here! I wanted to be with you-


    ¡°Dn!¡± As¡¯s words were clear and unwavering, leaving no room for doubt.


    Ste¡¯s face paled slightly, her hand still gripping


    As¡¯s arm.


    Dn stepped forward. ¡°Ms. Ste, I¡¯ll take you back!¡±


    Ste hesitated momentarily, then released her grip on As¡¯s arm and picked up her bag. ¡°Chlo, I¡¯ll


    head


    back for now. I¡¯ll drop by again when I¡¯m free!¡±


    Lauren had been holding back for a long time.


    She seemed unable to hold it in any longer and spoke extremely disrespectfully. ¡°Ms. Ste, Mr. As


    said this isn¡¯t the best ce for you!¡±


    Ste¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    She turned abruptly toward Lauren. ¡°I don¡¯t need an outsider to tell me that! You can¡¯t speak for Chloe!¡±


    Then she addressed me, ¡°Take care of yourself! Once you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡±


    With that, she red at Lauren and then left the room.


    As I watched her departure, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of cynicism. I had to admit that Ste had a


    bold spirit. There was no way she was unaware of the perfume incident. How else could that bottle of


    perfume have vanished? It seemed she hade to check on my condition personally.


    I fell silent. Although As was firm, his recent behavior showed that he didn¡¯t want to do anything


    drastic to Ste. Since he already asked Ste what she said when she answered the phone, he could


    not


    He also knew the perfume had been a gift from her. He knew about all of it, including her plot to make


    memit a major faux pas on his birthday.


    I guessed that Ste was probably just as relentless with Harmony and Liora. Who knew what kind of


    traps she had set for them? She was like a ticking time bomb, lurking by my side. I had to remain


    vignt because she could explode at any moment.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, feeling especially weary. I detested being in this kind of situation. After


    escaping Matthew¡¯s nightmare, I found myself in an even more dangerous predicament.


    My mother asked with a pained face. ¡°Would you like something to eat? I will go buy it for you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I still don¡¯t have an appetite,¡± I replied faintly.


    Honestly, every part of my body ached, especially my chest. I didn¡¯t dare to move too much, as the


    paint felt like a tearing sensation.


    As took another small step forward. ¡®You don¡¯t need to worry about her. She won¡¯t bother you again.


    I¡¯ve arranged for a meal for you!¡±


    ¡°Check with the doctor first.¡± I tried my best not to get emotional. ¡°I want to go back and rest. It¡¯s too


    noisy here!¡±


    Everyone in the hospital knew that As had to approve before I could leave.


    Let¡¯s stay here


    and observe for a few more days. If anythinges up, it can be dealt with right away. I¡¯ll arrange for


    someone to stay with you. You won¡¯t have to worry about seeing anyone you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    As¡¯s tone softened considerably.


    I looked at him, unable to suppress the simmering anger in my heart. ¡°I¡¯m not that high¨Cmaintenance.


    It¡¯s just that this person has repeatedly targeted me, and I don¡¯t have such a big heart to amodate


    her


    constantly.¡±


    As hadn¡¯t expected me to lose my temper suddenly. My outburst left my mother speechless, and she


    looked at As, bewildered.


    I


    Lauren realized I still had something to say and quickly told my mother, ¡°Laura, let¡¯s go downstairs to


    buy


    some snacks for her!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My mother clooked worriedas Lauren pulled her out of the room. The atmosphere in the room suddenly


    grew very awkward.

 Chapter 285

    The Two Sides of Ste


    As my mother and Lauren exited the room, As sat beside me. He seemed to be carefully choosing


    his


    words


    Inside, I felt conflicted, a sense of injustice simmering in a corner of my heart. Seeing Ste, still radiant


    and carefree didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    From the moment this woman entered my view, I could sense her subtle schemes against me. Even


    that first dinner together felt calcted, How could I possibly stay calm?


    Besides that, I had a persistent feeling of being trapped, which was probably connected to her.


    Otherwise, As wouldn¡¯t have let the matter rest without investigating.


    As soon as As sat down, he held my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Ste bother you. I know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°How exactly did you know?¡± I spoke candidly. We had reached a point where there was no need to


    pretend nothing had happened.


    As¡¯s intense gaze remained fixed on my face, his attractive features distracting me for a moment. I


    didn¡¯t want to press him further. I understood that his perspective required careful maneuvering.


    Moreover, no matter the angle, Ste had familial ties to him. I was nothing.


    His scrutiny made me feel uneasy.


    I forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m not being dramatic. It¡¯s just her actions¡­ I know she¡¯s your cousin, and I


    don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    He lifted my hand to his lips and kissed it while still looking at me.


    ¡°To be precise, she has no real connection to me. You, on the other hand¡­¡±


    As¡¯s words instantly dispelled the pent¨Cup frustration in my heart. I had to admit, As was a man I


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    found irresistibly captivating.


    ¡°Because, in a certain way, she holds value. Her presence isn¡¯t as straightforward as it seems. Many


    threads converge on her,¡± As stated solemnly, a side he had never revealed.


    You mean the ne crash?¡± I asked.


    It¡¯s more than that.. As¡¯s eyes darkened, a glint of coldness shining through. ¡°She¡¯s not the real


    Ste.


    As¡¯s revtion left me in shock. You mean¡­she¡¯s not really Ste?¡±


    A sudden sense of rity washed over me. I had harbored suspicions like these when I had Grayson


    look into it, but I never dared to confirm them without concrete evidence.


    It seemed As had uncovered more than I had. I recounted her actions, especially her behavior


    leading up to my abduction and after I was saved.


    His hand gently rested on my forehead, smoothing down my hair. He spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to


    go through this.¡±


    ¡°I know you have your reasons for doing things. But she¡¯s been too brazen, from my kidnapping, to


    your birthday, and even the perfume¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t continue.


    Truthfully, I knew that even without my exnation, As would understand what I wanted to say next.


    Do y


    you know what Celine discussed with me when we agreed to meet?¡± As looked at me, his deep eyes


    shing with a hint of mystery. ¡°She¡¯s working with Atticus now. I can only y along for now.¡±


    ¡°Atticus?¡±


    I was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Yes, Atticus found the mortgage contract you took on, which Celine¡¯s people actually orchestrated. He


    has reasons for not involving Echelon Group.¡± As exined cryptically.


    ¡°You know all this?¡± I was genuinely speechless. What else did As know?


    ¡°Just recuperate here. I might have to leave Foswood for a few days. Once you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll go.


    So, promise me you¡¯ll take care of yourself!¡± He squeezed my hand.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Jitador,¡± he admitted without hesitation.


    Jitador?¡±


    Suddenly, I remembered how much Harmony was desperate to go to Jitador. Could it be rted to


    him?

 Chapter 286

    The Reason She Came to Say Hello


    I looked at As curiously, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason you and Harmony are going to Jitador?¡± I blushed slightly.


    He smirked with a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°Do you have an issue with that?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I widened my eyes and pouted with displeasure.


    ¡°I intentionally leaked the information to get her to cooperate,¡± he grinned and looked at me as if he had


    in love with me?¡± control over everything. ¡°Are you jealous? Does that mean w


    Before I could respond, Ivanna barged in. She saw us and quickly turned to leave, but I shouted for her


    to return, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re already here, so why leave?¡±


    Ivanna awkwardly turned and said, ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t want to intrude¡±


    As stood up, saying, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I have something to attend to.¡±


    Immediately after, the meal he ordered arrived. He instructed Ivanna to watch over me before leaving


    the ward. Outside, he arranged for security in my room to ensure no one could approach me.


    A weekter, the doctor discharged me from the hospital. I felt much better, but As had taken my car


    and reced it with a new Porsche Panamera without consulting me. I was shocked when I saw the


    car parked before my house. A car was simply a means of transportation to me.


    However, the person delivering the car exined, ¡®It¡¯s a gift from him aspensation. He wishes you


    a


    fresh start, just like the car.¡±


    I realized he wanted to please me, and I couldn¡¯t escape, I had no reason to refuse.


    The day after I returned home, I saw Harmony while driving on the road in our vi area. Indeed, she


    had be my neighbor, with her apartment just a stone¡¯s throw away from mine. Although she saw


    me, I


    feigned ignorance and avoided eye contact.


    Eleanor had joined Tanum Corporation that day, which made me happy. That evening, I hosted at


    wee dinner with some senior executives for her. I was confident in her because she got along with


    everyone quickly.


    Eleanor adapted quickly and had a knack for managing rtionships.


    I was thrilled that mypany was operating smoothly. Still, it wasn¡¯t easy. Matthew had taken away


    so


    many people a few months ago. I was on the brink of copse but regained my footing within a few


    Those who had joined mypany were highly loyal. Eleanor was well¨Corganized in her work.


    Initially, I was concerned about her amodation. However, she had taken the initiative to do it


    herself beforeing to Foswood, allowing her to report to work immediately.


    When I returned home after dinner, I was surprised to see Harmony standing at my house. I parked my


    car and got out, asking, ¡°Ms. Harmony, is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re neighbors, I thought I¡¯de and say hello,¡± Harmony¡¯s response didn¡¯t satisfy me.


    I smiled and casually asked, ¡°How long have you lived here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been over a week. I heard you had a car ident. The news reports were terrifying.¡± She leaned


    on


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    my house¡¯s fence.


    ¡°It¡¯s been over a week, and you just remembered to say hello? Are you always slow to catch on?¡± I


    continued to smile. ¡°Come on, what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±


    She sensed my implication and stood upright before approaching me.


    I leaned against my car with a rxed demeanor and looked at Harmony. I knew she had something on


    her mind or wouldn¡¯t be at my house.


    She smiled at me as if she had gained an advantage. She said provocatively, ¡°I¡¯m going to Jitador next

 Chapter 287

    Being Elusive


    nced at her and nearlyughed. Afterposing myself, I asked, ¡°Oh, I see. Anything else?¡±


    She did not expect my reaction and looked surprised. She looked me up and down before asking,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask who I¡¯m going with?¡±


    ¡°Who you go with doesn¡¯t concern me, so why would I ask that? I¡¯m uninterested in your affairs.


    Besides, I don¡¯t understand your work. Maybe you should talk to Ivanna? She might be interested,¡± I


    remained indifferent, making her think I was bored.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with As. What do you think?¡± Harmony looked at me provocatively.


    ¡°Oh, wow! Is he your so¨Ccalled boyfriend?¡± I continued to y along. ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters to me, but


    you should probably tell his cousin. She might be interested. Don¡¯t be fooled. As your neighbor, I¡¯ll


    remind you


    to be more careful,¡±


    Harmony was puzzled by my words. She froze, trying to digest my words.


    I left her and approached my house¡¯s entrance, wondering how she entered the show business. With a


    brain like hers, she was lucky to be famous. Still, I knew her poprity wouldn¡¯tst.


    As I was about to open the door, she turned and said, ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that?¡±


    She had fallen into my trap. If Ste wanted to y with me, I wouldn¡¯t let her sit idly by. I would give


    her a show since she wanted to watch by the sidelines. However, I needed time to groom the


    ¡°innocent¡±


    Harmony.


    ¡°Take your time thinking about it. Have you considered the motive behind someone who took the


    initiative to talk to you?¡± Before entering my house, I said, ¡°Neighbors can be helpful sometimes, not to


    mention we look pretty alike. I advise you to be mindful of others.¡±


    I turned back to smile at her. ¡°Thanks foring to greet me. I hope you have a wonderful time in


    Jitador.


    I even hummed a tune as I entered. I knew I had left the naive Harmony with some pondering.


    My mom was delighted when she saw me entering while humming. Although I couldn¡¯t remember much


    of my childhood, I remember my parents loving and cherishing me.


    Still, I had neglected them when I was with Matthew. My parents hoped for my visit every year, only for


    me to constantly disappoint them. I felt an inexplicable happiness now that I could live with them again.


    wanted to go to Pleca Park after meeting Harmony just now. However, I found it hard to broach the


    with my daughter at home instead.


    After putting Ava to sleep, I talked to my mom while lying on herp. Suddenly, I remembered my old


    corbone injury. I had wanted to ask about it but never had the chance. ¡°Mom, how did I injure my


    corbone? Also, it¡¯s strange that I can¡¯t remember much of my childhood.¡±


    My mom looked at me and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you remember? You fell,¡±


    ¡°When did it happen?¡± I sat up, realizing there was something more to it. ¡°I don¡¯t remember at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing worth remembering. You fell off a motorcycle when someone sent you to school. It was


    your dad¡¯s colleague who rode the bike. Don¡¯t mention it again, okay? He didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    Forget about


    the painful things and remember the happy ones.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember the happy times either,¡± I pried for answers, ¡°Can you exin what happened,


    please?¡±


    ¡°He was riding a motorcycle to take you to school, and you fell off when he tried to avoid a car. You got


    thrown off and hit your corbone,¡± my mom exined simply, but I sensed her being elusive about


    something


    ¡°Your dad almost severed ties with that man because of the ident, so don¡¯t mention it again. Your


    dad gets mad whenever he thinks about it. It even keeps him up at night,¡± my mom cautioned me


    again, ¡°Hast


    it been hurting recently?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t hurt for a long time. I just wanted to know what happened because I


    can¡¯t


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    remember it. It¡¯s strange.


    My mom seemed odd as she recounted the incident. I wondered if she had something to do with it.


    Hence, my imagination ran wild.

 Chapter 288

    Missing Home


    I observed my mom¡¯s expression and knew there was something she wasn¡¯t telling me.


    ¡°Mom, do you ever feel like you can¡¯t remember your past?¡± I frowned and pondered. ¡°Do you


    remember anything from your childhood? People often talk about theirs, but I don¡¯t know mine.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? We lived in Dalston Park with your dad¡¯s colleagues and some kids. Nothing


    unusual,¡±


    she reassured me. However, I knew she didn¡¯t want to delve into it.


    Suddenly, As called. I answered and whispered, ¡°Why are you calling sote?¡±


    ¡°Can youe out? I¡¯m at Starlight International.¡± He sounded seductive, which made my heart race. I


    nced at my mom and spoke louder, ¡°I¡¯lle over now. Wait for me.¡±


    As expected, my mom looked at me. I spoke to As for a few more minutes before ending the call and


    feigned seriousness. I told my mom, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll stay with them if it getste.¡±


    I blushed at my own words.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, yet you want to go out?¡± My mom was concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with my colleagues. We already gathered just now, but they want to go out again to discuss


    work.


    I¡¯ll stay out for the night if it gets toote. You should sleep,¡± I casually made up an excuse.


    ¡°Will you have to travel far?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a fifteen¨Cminute drive. Don¡¯t worry. I have my keys and can let myself in.¡± I picked up my


    bag


    and headed outside. Once in my car, I couldn¡¯t wait to get to As.


    When I arrived at the room on the top floor and was about to knock, the door opened. Before I knew it,


    As pulled me inside. I yelped in surprise and stumbled into his arms. He lifted and spun me around


    before gently cing me on the bed.


    I looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± As replied casually without asking how I knew he was leaving.


    ¡°Tomorrow, huh?¡± I felt disappointed and reluctant. ¡°How long will you be away?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± his answer made me even more disheartened, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, silly? Can¡¯t bear to


    see


    me go?¡±


    It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t see you whenever I want, even when you¡¯re here,¡± I said, feigning indifference.


    I felt secure when As was in Foswood. However, it seemed like he was drifting away whenever ne


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    wasn¡¯t around. I would feel lost, anxious, and empty.


    As put his hands all over me, saying, ¡°I love your pretend toughness.¡±


    I giggled. Still, I wondered how As didn¡¯t understand my thoughts. My feigned stubbornness had long


    melted away. However, I couldn¡¯t control someone asplex as him.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to leave next week?¡± I asked, ¡°Why are you leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Our schedules are different. I must also go to Cadr,¡± As replied while kissing me, ¡°When I¡¯m not


    around, stay away from those who covet you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Why don¡¯t you mention how many people are chasing after you?¡± I teased and


    pushed him yfully. I felt ufortable when Harmony said she would go to Jitador next week,


    Thinking about her fawning over him made it hard for me to stayposed.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? We¡¯re not going together,¡± As was focused on himself. ¡°You were pretty


    stubborn just now, but you seem better now. You¡¯re even talking about me. Let¡¯s start an ¡®intense


    workout.


    ¡°Hahaha! Can you be more shameless?!¡± Iughed until I could barely breathe.


    I can!¡± he said, ¡°The trip duration depends on Celine¡¯s attitude. I intentionally left some business here


    for


    her to handle alone.¡±

 Chapter 289

    Both Sides of the Spectrum


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re tricking her?¡± I was shocked as I looked at As.


    He looked at me and pinched my nose, saying ¡°You¡¯re clever.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you can no longer do anything about the situation if she works with Atticus?¡± I


    probed.


    He shook his head. ¡°Do you think Atticus will work with just anyone?¡±


    I knew As was right. Atticus was a sly fox, no matter who he dealt with. As patted my face and


    said,¡± If you can¡¯t reach my phone, email me. I can check that anytime. I¡¯m making things look like my


    personal


    affairs so Celine can¡¯t control me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I knew I¡¯d miss As as soon as he left. I couldn¡¯t imagine how I would manage without him beside me.


    ¡°Remember, secure maximum benefit if there are developments on Atticus¡¯s side. Don¡¯t be so loyal to


    him because he won¡¯t do the same for you. Ultimately, it¡¯s all about interests.¡±


    I felt somewhat anxious after hearing his words. I didn¡¯t know how long he would be away. However,


    based on his instructions, I suspected he would be gone for a long while.


    ¡°What will you do if Celine does work with Atticus?¡± I looked at him. I wanted an answer because I


    knew


    Celine and Atticus wouldn¡¯t refuse regarding interests.


    As didn¡¯t answer me directly. Instead, he idly yed with my hair. I asked again, ¡°Is there something


    you want me to do?¡±


    He smiled at me charmingly and leaned down to kiss me. ¡°Yes, take good care of yourself and stay


    pretty


    while awaiting my return. Also, ¡°feed¡± me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shameless? I¡¯m serious, As-¡± Before I could finish, he silenced me with a


    passionate kiss. He was unpredictable yet seemed to always be there for me. His thoughts were


    always a mystery to


    1. me.


    I couldn¡¯t understand him, but he could read me like a book. That was what frustrated me most. I had


    more to say to him but was so tired I couldn¡¯t muster the energy. I fell asleep as soon as I turned over.


    I was still in As¡¯s arms when I woke up. He drowsily looked at me and leaned in to kiss me. Then, he


    mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky I found you.¡±


    I was puzzled, asking. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he held me tightly. Wey in bed until nine in the morning, then got up and


    had


    Unexpectedly, I ran into Ste at the entrance. We were shocked to see each other but still exchanged


    smiles. Ste asked, ¡°Are you just leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I overslept.¡± I answered truthfully. After all, she hadn¡¯t seen me leave As¡¯s room.


    ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re bing increasingly unrestrained,¡± Ste taunted me.


    I¡¯ve always been like this. You just don¡¯t know me that well since we haven¡¯t known each other for


    long,¡± I spoke without revealing my emotions, then asked, ¡°Are you heading upstairs? I won¡¯t keep


    you.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Yeah, I¡¯m going to see As since he¡¯s leaving for a business trip today,¡± Ste said.


    I smiled when I realized she was unsure if I was with As. I nodded politely and said, ¡°All right, then.


    I¡¯m


    in a hurry, too.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for her response and walked away. I knew the concierge wouldn¡¯t reveal anything irrelevant


    to people, either.


    I contemted As¡¯s words about Celine working with Atticus when I reached my office. I called Carol


    and asked her to bring me our recent contracts with Atticus. After carefully examining several of them, I


    remembered a few things that made me uneasy.


    Immediately after, I called Adrian to ask if he was at thew firm. Soon after, I went there to meet him. I


    knew I had to be cautious if Atticus was colluding with Celine.

 Chapter 290

    The ident on the Highway


    I felt relieved after ensuring the contract had no issues. After leaving Adrian¡¯s office, I handled


    everything with utmost care. The two cunning foxes yed their games, and it would likely affect the


    people around


    them


    When I returned to thepany, I saw a group gathered at therge screen in the lobby. They were


    watching the real¨Ctime news reports. The crowd even gasped in surprise asionally. I nced at the


    screen and noticed it was a news report on an ident.


    I paid little attention since it could trigger some unsettling memories.


    ¡°I heard it was the CEO of ATL Empire.¡±


    ¡°It looks pretty severe.¡±


    My head spun when I heard those words. I rushed toward therge screen and stared at it. The


    footage. showed a nearly wrecked Maybach with smokeing from it. The scene was horrifying, and


    a glimpse


    of the license te made me suspect it might be As¡¯s car.


    I was shocked as I grabbed a passerby and asked, my voice shaking, ¡°W¨CWhen did that happen?!¡±


    ¡°Just a while ago. Didn¡¯t you see?¡± the person replied, looking at me in surprise.


    ¡°Where is it? Please tell me!¡± I pointed at the screen desperately.


    ¡°It should be on the highway to the airport.¡±


    I ran outside but forgot something important¨Cmy car was in the underground parking lot. I quickly


    descended the elevator, but my hands shook once I entered my car. Tears welled in my eyes as I


    muttered, ¡°As, if something happens to you, I-¡±


    I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence because I felt overwhelmed. After taking a deep breath, I drove off,


    determined to find which hospital As was in. Since Foswood had many hospitals, I went to the most


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    renowned one¨CKlinein Hospital.


    My legs trembled as I ran through the hospital lobby. People crowded the area, but I didn¡¯t know if As


    was there. I asked the nurse, ¡°Is there a car ident patient here?¡±


    In the emergency room,¡± she replied before running off.


    I froze as the word ¡°emergency¡± echoed in my mind. When I reached the emergency room, I saw a


    group


    in ck suits forming a barrier. It was daunting, and I didn¡¯t recognize anyone. I tried getting past them,


    but one of the guards stopped me, ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t get in.¡±


    ¡°I want to..¡± My words got stuck in my throat. I didn¡¯t know how to introduce myself because I was


    nothing to As¡¯s people. ¡°I just want to see if the person inside is okay. Is it As? Please tell me if it


    is.


    Let me in, please!¡±


    Still, the guard warned, ¡°Step back, Miss! No one is allowed to


    ¡°Let her through!¡± A cold,manding voice sounded.


    I froze, and my hands dropped to my sides. I looked inside and saw a stern¨Clooking woman on a chair


    just


    outside the emergency room. It was Celine.


    Beside her was the equally expressionless Kenzie. On the other side was Ste, leaning against the


    wall.


    They looked at me, and I didn¡¯t know if I should enter or retreat.


    Confrontation at the Emergency Room


    Celine¡¯s face darkened as she sat some distance away. Her posture was rigid, and her eyes were


    gleaming with chilling intensity.


    When I saw Celine, I knew it was As inside the emergency room.


    I nced at the tightly shut door of the emergency room, silently praying that everything would be


    alright.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Weren¡¯t you making a fuss abouting over?¡± Celine¡¯s tone was icy, and her hawk¨Clike


    eyes remained fixed on me.


    I took a deep breath and bit my lip before approaching her.


    ¡°When did his well¨Cbeing be your business?¡± Celine¡¯s words were cutting.


    ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Celine. I only wanted to know if As was alright. Is he seriously injured?¡± I


    struggled


    to keep my tone even.


    ¡°His condition is none of your concern. This is an internal matter for the Pierce family.¡±


    My tone turned equally sharp. ¡°Are you suggesting that even friends are not allowed in? Can¡¯t someone


    outside the family care about his well¨Cbeing?¡±


    ¡°Such insolence! How dare you talk to me like this?!¡±


    My disrespect angered Celine. Did she think she was the only one who could say such venomous


    things?


    I didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I apologize if I sounded disrespectful. But I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to care


    about As. It¡¯s a basic human right. You can treat me like a stranger if you want.¡±


    ¡°You bitch! Get her out of here!¡± Celine couldn¡¯t contain her rage any longer. ¡°You shameless wretch!¡±


    I stepped back as two guards approached me.


    Hold it Mrs. Celine, there¡¯s no need for all this. This is a public ce, not your family¡¯s territory.¡± With


    that, I turned and walked toward the corridor but didn¡¯t leave.


    1 sat confidently just outside the emergency room, where I could still observe everything happening


    inside.


    needed to know if he was okay. He had held me in his arms just a few hours ago. He couldn¡¯t be


    senously hurt.


    I sat there, feeling worried and anxious. How did this ident happen? As had told me he was


    leaving to give Celine sorte space and break free from her control. Could something else be going on?


    A troubling thought crossed my mind. I grabbed my phone and called Grayson. I needed to get more


    information about the ident. It seemed too coincidental that As was leaving and then this


    happened.


    As I waited for Grayson to answer, I kept my eyes on the door of the emergency room.

 Chapter 291

    Confrontation at the Emergency Room


    Celine¡¯s face darkened as she sat some distance away. Her posture was rigid, and her eyes were


    gleaming with chilling intensity.


    When I saw Celine, I knew it was As inside the emergency room.


    I nced at the tightly shut door of the emergency room, silently praying that everything would be


    alright.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Weren¡¯t you making a fuss abouting over?¡± Celine¡¯s tone was icy, and her hawk¨Clike


    eyes remained fixed on me.


    I took a deep breath and bit my lip before approaching her.


    ¡°When did his well¨Cbeing be your business?¡± Celine¡¯s words were cutting.


    ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Celine. I only wanted to know if As was alright. Is he seriously injured?¡± I


    struggled


    to keep my tone even.


    ¡°His condition is none of your concern. This is an internal matter for the Pierce family.¡±


    My tone turned equally sharp. ¡°Are you suggesting that even friends are not allowed in? Can¡¯t someone


    outside the family care about his well¨Cbeing?¡±


    *Such insolence! How dare you talk to me like this?!¡±


    My disrespect angered Celine. Did she think she was the only one who could say such venomous


    things?


    I didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I apologize if I sounded disrespectful. But I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to care


    about As. It¡¯s a basic human right. You can treat me like a stranger if you want.¡±


    ¡°You bitch! Get her out of here!¡± Celine couldn¡¯t contain her rage any longer. ¡°You shameless wretch!¡±


    I stepped back as two guards approached me.


    ¡°Hold it. Mrs. Celine, there¡¯s no need for all this. This is a public ce, not your family¡¯s territory.¡± With


    that, I turned and walked toward the corridor but didn¡¯t leave.


    I eat confidently just outside the emergency room, where I could still observe everything happening


    inside.


    Ineeded to know if he was okay. He had held me in his arms just a few hours ago. He couldn¡¯t be


    senously hurt.


    sat there, feeling worried and anxious. How did this ident happen? As had told me he was


    leaving.


    to give Celinee space and break free from her control. Could something else be going on?


    A troubling thought crossed my mind. I grabbed my phone and called Grayson. I needed to get more


    information about the ident. It seemed too coincidental that As was leaving and then this


    happened.


    As I waited for Grayson to answer, I kept my eyes on the door of the emergency room.

 Chapter 292

    Not Giving an Inch


    It felt like an eternity before Grayson finally picked up.


    My voice was trembling as I said, ¡°Grayson¡­ Where are you? Please¡­check for me¡­ As had an


    ident at a highway near the airport¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been looking into it as soon as I got the news.¡± Grayson tried to reassure me as he


    heard the panic in my voice. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital!¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°Tell me when you find out.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! You take care. Do you want me to have Carol visit the hospital with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Do you know how seriously he¡¯s injured?¡±


    He paused before saying, ¡°ording to eyewitnesses¡­it¡¯s¡­quite serious!¡±


    My vision darkened. If they said it was pretty serious, then it must be far from just a minor ident.


    ¡°How serious is serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still checking but I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I have any information. Don¡¯t worry!¡± He tried to


    comfort me. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up for now, but I¡¯ll call youter!¡±


    The call ended, and my heart felt like it had turned to ice. Suddenly, someone touched my arm, and I


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    looked up to see Carol.


    ¡°You came?¡± I said tly, but I held onto her hand tightly.


    ¡°Chlo, don¡¯t panic! Everything will be fine,¡± Carolforted me softly.


    Time ticked by, each second increasing my turmoil.


    ¡°Carol, find out¡­ how long has it been? How long has he been inside? Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡± I


    slumped, clutching on to Carol. She was my only support at this moment.


    She looked at me, and I released her abruptly, saying in a rush, ¡°Ask¡­ ask!¡±


    She turned and left. I kept rubbing my hands together, staring at the door. I noticed Kenzie¡¯s gaze fixed


    on


    me, like two cold beams of light.


    Then, I saw Ste approaching me. Our eyes met, and I looked away.


    I stared at the emergency room door, hoping it would open soon. The longer it took, the more my hope


    dwindled.


    Ste¡¯s figure blocked my view. I looked up at her with a cold expression and said, ¡°Move aside!¡±


    ¡°Chloe! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so audacious.¡± Ste didn¡¯t budge and stared down at me. ¡°Who are


    you


    trying to fight?¡±


    ¡°Anyone works! You think you¡¯re all¨Cpowerful? Don¡¯t forget that this society is governed byw, not the


    Pierce family. I¡¯ve never seen such arrogance.¡± I stared at Ste, my tone unyielding. ¡°Audacious? I¡¯ve


    never feared anyone!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant, Chloe!¡± But so what? Your persistence won¡¯t change a thing. Even if you¡¯ve slept


    with him, I don¡¯t mind. He¡¯s still mine. I just see it as him ying with a new toy.¡± Ste¡¯s tone dripped


    with


    mockery.


    I was genuinely shocked that such words coulde from her mouth.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re remarkably magnanimous!¡± I stood up, towering over her by a good ten inches,


    determined to assert my presence. ¡°Even if I¡¯m a toy, at least he prefers me!¡±


    Ste¡¯s smiling face turned into a stony one. This was the first time I had seen Ste this way.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡±


    Just then, the emergency room door swung open¡­

 Chapter 293

    Life¨Cand¨Cdeath Situation


    My heart raced as I narrowed my eyes. I pushed Ste aside, not paying attention to her stumbling a


    few steps away. My sole focus was reaching the emergency room, but dark¨Cd bodyguards blocked


    my way.


    I saw a doctor speaking with Celine, but I couldn¡¯t make out their words. The doctor returned to the


    emergency room in less than two minutes, and I could not help but notice the chilling amount of blood


    staining his gloves.


    My gaze remained fixed on Celine. Her expression revealed nothing about the nature of the news,


    whether it was good or bad.


    She stayed in that dazed state before finally saying something to Kenzie, who was behind her. Ste


    took this opportunity to pass by me and enter the room.


    Ste reached out and grabbed Celine¡¯s arm as if inquiring about something. Celine¡¯s cold eyes met


    Ste¡¯s, and she immediately lowered her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s his condition? Let go of me!¡± I roared, far fromposed.


    Celine¡¯s eyes met mine, deep and merciless. She then said something to Kenzie and walked out.


    1 froze in ce, watching her and her entourage pass by me.


    Suddenly, she stopped and shot me a cold re. She spat, ¡°Thanks to you, he¡¯s not dead!¡±


    Then she lifted her head high and walked away. Carol quickly ran over to me.


    ¡°Chlo¡­¡± Her voice was anxious.


    I must have looked terrible.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I just couldn¡¯t understand Celine¡¯s meaning. What did she mean by ¡°not dead?¡± Did she hope he would


    die?


    Her callousness towards her own nephew was shocking.


    I stared at the closed door, overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness. The memories of our recent


    encounter still lingered, but now As was facing a life¨Cand¨Cdeath situation.


    Cho: please don¡¯t be like this. We need to find out how Mr. As is doing.¡± Carol whispered by my side.


    We¡¯lle up with a n. You have to hold yourself together. Everyone is watching closely. Let¡¯s go


    back and strategize


    Theard the sound of the door being opened from Inside


    I was startled, quickly standing up and rushing to the door.


    Sure enough, a nurse emerged from the room. I grabbed her in desperation. ¡°Excuse me, how is the


    person inside? Mr. As, from the car ident. How is he? What are his injuries?¡±


    She looked at me in fear. ¡°What are you doing? I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you not know? Mr. As, from the car ident! What¡¯s his condition?¡± I held on, desperate


    for


    answers.


    ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know. Let go!¡± The nurse shook off my hand forcefully, ring at me.


    She muttered, ¡°Lunatic!¡±


    Then she straightened herself and quickly left, disappearing from my sight.


    I turned around, pushing the door in despair. Surprisingly, it swung open at my push, leaving me


    stunned.


    The next second, I rushed inside without a second thought.

 Chapter 294

    A Multi¨Ccar Crash


    It was as if I had finally opened a mysterious door. I rushed in, checking room after room, but there was


    no sign of anyone.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then, a nurse saw me. ¡°What are you doing? This is a sterile area. How did you get in? Get out!¡±


    grabbed her. ¡°Where¡¯s the person they were just trying to save? How is he?¡±


    ¡°Get out! Which one are you talking about?! There are many people here!¡± She tried to free herself


    while pushing us towards the exit. ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡±


    ¡°Mr. As, the one they were just trying to save, how is he?¡± I persisted.


    The nurse forcefully pushed me out. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Then the door shut, and I heard the lock click.


    I slumped against the wall, feeling deted and lost. I wanted to cry out, ¡°As, please tell me how you


    are!¡±


    ¡°Chlo, listen to me. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Carol said.


    We left the hospital, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was somewhere in the building. If I left now,


    I


    might miss him.


    Carol drove directly back to the office. It was nearly the end of the workday. Ryan must have been


    waiting


    for me to return.


    Now that he saw me at the entrance, he waved to everyone, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed!¡±


    People nced at me, then quietly turned and left.


    Back in my office, I sank wearily into the sofa, feeling a kind of exhaustion I had never experienced


    before.


    ¡°Chlo, is there still no news?¡± Ryan cautiously inquired while Carol gave him a meaningful look.


    After a while, I looked up and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Grayson?¡±


    Il call him right away,¡± Carol said, picking up the phone and dialing Grayson¡¯s number.


    Grayson arrived in my office less than twenty minutester, I stood up, looking at him intently.


    What¡¯s the news? What have you found out?¡±


    I¡¯ve looked into it Mr. As left Starlight International around 11 a.m. and took a car with Dn, a driver,


    ¡°There was a multiple¨Ccar collision in the ident, but¡­the most severe damage was to Mr. As¡¯s


    car.¡±


    His voice sounded somewhat weary. ¡°ording to the officers on site, six people were injured¡­and


    one


    person didn¡¯t make it.¡±


    My hands turned ice¨Ccold, horror filling me as I looked at Grayson. ¡°Was it one of ours?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Now, I just want to know about As¡¯s condition,¡± I said, my voice helpless but resolute.


    There was no room for doubt.


    Grayson nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find a way. If you couldn¡¯t get any information at the hospital, the Pierce


    family likely ordered a news ckout. So, this news might not be as bad. Chlo, try not to worry too


    much.¡±


    ¡°Just let me know,¡± Ryan added, concern in his eyes as he looked at me.


    I knew I must look awful.


    I didn¡¯t refuse his offer to drive me. I gave Grayson a few more instructions and then headed


    downstairs.


    In the car, Ryan nced at me, hesitating before finally speaking. ¡°Chlo, I know you¡¯re anxious. But


    he¡¯ll be


    alright!¡±


    Everyone said the same thing, but what was happening? What was Celine up to?


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. As¡¯s ns were


    meticulous.


    But what if Celine had ns of her own?


    Thinking back to the expression on Celine¡¯s face when she spoke those words to me, I felt that this


    woman was nothing short of inhumane. Her blood ran cold.


    At that moment, I truly believed in As¡¯s instincts. The ne crash that took his parents couldn¡¯t have


    been that simple, just like this car ident.


    I had a gut feeling that there was more to it. How coincidental that he had everything nned out, only


    to


    face such a massive incident right before boarding a ne.


    On top of that, in the face of life and death, she casually uttered, ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡±


    It was as if life and death were mere trifles to her. She didn¡¯t respect others lives, which I could


    understand somewhat.


    It meant she was cold and heartless, devoid of humanity. She was heartless even regarding her family,


    However, I couldn¡¯t tell Ryan all the details.


    Suddenly, the phone in my hand rang, jolting me from my thoughts¡­

 Chapter 295

    A War Deration


    Seeing Ste¡¯s name shing on my phone sent a shiver down my spine. I answered, my patience


    wearing thin, ¡°Ste, if you¡¯re not going to say something useful, spare me. I don¡¯t have the patience for


    you right now. Whether or not you tell me about As, I¡¯ll find out eventually!¡±


    Ste¡¯s tone dripped with sarcasm as she enjoyed the spectacle. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re genuinely worried,


    Chlo. Such a fiery temper!¡±


    ¡°It seems like you have too much free time!¡± Before ending the call, I knew showing indifference was


    the best way to deal with her.


    Predictably, my phone rang again, and I reluctantly picked up after three rings. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience!¡±


    Ste couldn¡¯t resist taunting me further, ¡°Haha, Chlo! I just want to tell you he¡¯s fine! Really! But I¡¯m


    afraid you won¡¯t be seeing him for a while. What a pity! I didn¡¯t want you to worry too much, so I thought


    I¡¯d give


    you a heads¨Cup!¡±


    With that, she hung up, and I clenched my fists. The battle was on. It was better to face her openly than


    let


    her scheme in the shadows.


    ¡°Was it Ste?¡± Ryan asked as we waited at a traffic light, casting a concerned nce in my direction.


    ¡°It


    seems As should be fine. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so bold.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t pretend anymore,¡± I admitted, forcing a half¨Csmile.


    ¡°It is standard procedure for them to suppress such news,¡± Ryan reassured me. ¡°Any disruption,


    especially involving life and death, can cause major upheaval in a conglomerate. Grayson will find a


    way, so you just


    need to wait for updates. Getting anxious won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°I just want to know if he¡¯s safe,¡± I said, my eyes fixed on the bustling crowd outside, feeling helpless.


    ¡°Try to rx. Don¡¯t let this consume you. They are out in the open, and they know your anxiety won¡¯t


    change anything. He¡¯ll be fine, and with his status, they won¡¯t give up easily,¡± Ryanforted me with


    a


    gentle tone.


    Ryan joined me for dinner at home before leaving. Late at night, in the silence, Iy in bed, reminiscing


    about moments with As. Every word he had spoken seemed to hold a deeper significance.


    Suddenly, I sat up. Could it be¡­? The more I thought about it, the more peculiar it seemed.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    As¡¯s itinerary was usually a well¨Cguarded secret, even from me. Yet this time, everyone seemed to


    know about his trip to Jitador. It was as if he had intentionally made it public.


    The more I pondered, the less I could sleep.


    Even when I managed to fall asleep, nightmares haunted me. As trapped in a car, covered in blood,


    calling my name in anguish. I woke up trembling.


    I was physically and mentally exhausted, so I forced myself to get out of bed and freshen up.


    Downstairs, Ava hadn¡¯t gone to school yet, and my mom was concerned about me.


    ¡°Did you have a rough night? Maybe you should have breakfast and rest before heading to work. You


    can¡¯t go in like this.¡±


    ¡°How about I take Ava?¡± I watched Ava y, mustering a smile for my mom. ¡°There¡¯s still so much to


    do today, so I can¡¯t sleep!¡±


    ¡°Let me do it. It¡¯s still early. Get some more rest. You look terrible!¡±


    My mother was already dressed and resolute about not letting me take Ava. She served me some eggs


    for breakfast.


    After my mom left with Ava, I tried calling As but couldn¡¯t get through. He had previously told me that


    I could email him if I couldn¡¯t reach him by phone.


    1 hurried back upstairs, took out myptop, and sent As a short email. I really hoped he would reply.


    However, this email seemed to vanish into thin air. I tried every possible way to contact everyone


    around him, but no one gave me the information I was looking for.


    I lived in this state of uncertainty for three long days, and even Grayson was at a loss this time. On the


    fourth day, I received a strangely unfamiliar call.

 Chapter 296

    Unknown Caller


    The unknown caller asked to meet me in person, iming he had information about As. I asked who


    he was, but he hung up and sent me an address instead.


    I grabbed my bag and headed downstairs. I set up my navigation system and rushed to the location,


    my heart pounding. It was the first time someone had mentioned having information about As, and I


    couldn¡¯t afford to miss this chance.


    I didn¡¯t even question who the caller was. I wanted to hear what he had to say, even if his information


    was false. It was better than remaining in the dark.


    News of As¡¯s ident vanished from public attention. There weren¡¯t traces of As or even updates


    on his condition. I was about to go insane, wondering how they swept such a significant ident under


    the rug.


    After all, the ident involved six people, with one reported dead.


    The person¡¯s call resembled a light at the end of a tunnel. The location was remote and unfamiliar.


    Although it was still in the city, it wasn¡¯t a part of town I frequented. I even had trouble finding the ce.


    It was a small cafe visited mainly by young couples from a nearby university. I chose a corner table


    near the window to stay hidden. Then, I ordered a coffee and waited. I observed every passerby,


    hoping to


    meet the person soon.


    Before I knew it, our agreed¨Cupon time had passed, yet the person hadn¡¯t appeared. I called the


    person¡¯s


    number, realizing it wasn¡¯t in service.


    I stared at my phone, wondering if someone had pranked me. Still, I didn¡¯t want to believe that. The


    caller sounded severe and even gave me an address. He also said to meet him if I wanted to know


    what was


    happening.


    However, he didn¡¯t demand ransoms or deals. It was just a meeting.


    My anxiety grew as time passed, The person should have informed me of any dys or rescheduled


    the


    meeting if he genuinely wanted to meet me.


    I asked a server if any other establishments nearby shared the same name. Although I knew it was


    improbable, I didn¡¯t want to leave any stones unturned.


    I stayed in my seat as customers came and went. I still had many questions but no answers. I


    wondered how the person got my phone number and how he knew I wanted information regarding


    As.


    didn¡¯t know who the person was and how they knew about my connection to As. Why would the


    Each question made me increasingly uneasy and anxious to meet this person. I refused to leave,


    hoping he would eventually contact me. I suspected he had turned off his phone for a reason.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Three hours had passed, so I gave up on waiting. Regardless of the person¡¯s excuse, I refused to


    believe


    the person would keep me waiting.


    I told a server I would return soon and to inform me if anyone came looking for me. I reluctantly left the


    small cafe and returned to my workce.


    However, a surprise awaited me when I was about to clock out. Two unexpected visitors appeared in


    my office.

 Chapter 297

    A Visit from the Cops


    Two cops entered my office. I didn¡¯t know what could have happened to attract the cops¡® attention. I


    offered them a sweat, feeling puzzled. One of the officers asked sternly, ¡°Do you know someone


    named


    Kennedy Brawford?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I said, ¡°I don¡¯t know that person.¡±


    The officer wasn¡¯t satisfied with my response. He nced at his colleague and said, ¡°Show her the


    photo.¡±


    I epted the photo from the other officer. I saw a man who appeared to be in his twenties in the


    photo. He was good¨Clooking, almost like a student. I shook my head and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know this


    person.¡±


    Suddenly, I thought about the cafe.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t recognize him?¡± the officer who handed me the photo asked. He seemed


    ustomed to interrogating suspects.


    Displeased, I looked at him, saying, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve never seen that man before.¡±


    ¡°Thest call he made was to you. How can you im not to know him?¡± The officer¡¯s tone became


    even more severe. Then, he passed me a piece of paper with a phone number. I nced at it and took


    my phone from my desk to match the phone number on the paper.


    I was shocked and looked at the cops nervously. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the number that called me.¡±


    The officer took my phone and the paper topare the numbers. ¡°Tell us everything.¡±


    I recounted everything to them in detail. I even mentioned As¡¯s ident because I knew hiding the


    truth from the cops was not an option. Moreover, As¡¯s ident could be rted to this incident.


    Soon after, I asked, ¡°Officers, is something wrong? I waited three hours for that person, yet he never


    showed up. When I tried calling him again, his number wasn¡¯t in service. I¨CI didn¡¯t even get to meet


    him.¡±


    The two officers exchanged nces, then one said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to meet him, ma¡¯am. Kennedy


    Brawford had a fatal ident today at 1:25 p.m. at the west end of Higney Road. He got run over by a


    cargo truck


    ¡°What?!¡± I was stunned and in disbelief. ¡°How could that happen?!¡±


    The driver was drunk, one of the officers said.


    But it¡¯s so coincidental, I muttered in disbelief.


    Based on the location of the ident, it seerns it urred on his way to meet you. That¡¯s why he


    I was genuinely nervous as ! looked at the two officers. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know that person. Can you tell


    me who he was or what he did for a living? Was he from Foswood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t disclose his details,¡± the officer replied. After taking the photo of Kennedy back,


    he continued, ¡°If you remember anything about Kennedy or find unusual information, please contact us


    immediately. Also, it¡¯s best to stay in the city for now to make it easier for us to investigate this matter.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I nodded, still shocked by the news.


    The two cops got up to leave, and I pretended to remain calm, even walking them to the door. I did this


    to avoid suspicion among my colleagues.


    When they left, I called Grayson and exined the situation in detail. Then, I urged him to investigate. I


    suspected there was more than met the eye here instead of it being a mere coincidence.

 Chapter 298

    Tragic Death


    I felt a chill run down my spine. The person on his way to meet me had died tragically in a car ident.


    I suspected it couldn¡¯t just be a coincidence. Moreover, he only wanted to share information with me


    about As, yet it cost Kennedy his life.


    It was disturbing that a refined and polite¨Clooking person could die so suddenly. I realized this incident


    was far from simple.


    I grew increasingly uneasy as I watched Grayson rush off to investigate. I also wondered why the


    officers didn¡¯t ask me about the information regarding As.


    Since Kennedy had died due to a drunk driving ident, why would the cops still conduct an


    investigation? It was contradictory.


    However, if it wasn¡¯t a simple coincidence, who killed that young man? Was it Celine or someone else?


    I couldn¡¯t imagine As¡¯s involvement in this conspiracy or what secrets the Pierce family held to drag


    innocent people into their web. These things haunted me all afternoon.


    I left the building after clocking out and saw the congested streets. I hated getting stuck in traffic, so I


    parked in front of a store to wait until the rush hour passed. Suddenly, my phone rang, startling me.


    Lately, I grew nervous whenever the phone rang. My mom called, so I hastily answered, ¡°Hey, Mom.¡±


    Meanwhile, I noticed a car pulling onto the quiet street. It was a bright red sports car, which stood out in


    this tranquil neighborhood.


    I stared at the moving car while talking to my mom. She asked what time I¡¯d be home, clearly worried


    about me. My parents had noticed something was amiss with me over the past few days. They


    monitored me through phone calls since they couldn¡¯t restrict my movements.


    I assured her, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be home soon. Please stop worrying. Traffic is heavy, and I¡¯m stuck in it.¡±


    Suddenly, the car stopped nearby. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who might be inside. Perhaps it was a


    wealthy youngdy. Then, I saw someone leaving a nearby store and hurrying toward the parked car.


    quickly hung up because I recognized the man as Keegan. I watched as he reached the car, behaving


    with utmost respect.


    The driver lowered their window, but i couldn¡¯t see who it was from my angle. Immediately after, I


    recorded the interaction with my phone, I saw a fair hand extend from the car with a small paper bag.


    Keegan eagerly took it with a smile


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I was surprised as the car drove away. The sly Keegan nced around before getting into a shabby


    sedan. I couldn¡¯t resist recording that, too.


    When they left, I reviewed the video I had recorded. I realized it was a woman after zooming in on the


    fair hand. Meanwhile, the paper bag she handed over seemed hefty despite being small. I couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder what Keegan was up to.


    I nced at the red car in the video and then sent it to Grayson. I also told him to find out who owned


    that car. I did all that instinctively.


    However, I was shocked when Grayson called me back ten minutester. I didn¡¯t expect that car to


    belong to As. Of course, I knew As wasn¡¯t driving it. It was more likely Ste instead. I had seen


    her a few times but never saw her driving that car.


    1 knew little about cars, but that one looked expensive.


    Now, I wondered what Ste had to do with Keegan. Although I knew Liora had some connection to


    Celine, I didn¡¯t think Ste would meet Keegan. What about that paper bag Ste gave to Keegan?


    I was curious, especially given Keegan¡¯s cautious and sneaky behavior. I knew there was something up


    with that paper bag.

 Chapter 299

    Brutal Power Struggles


    I slowly returned to the main road after finally collecting myself. The traffic had eased up by then, and I


    headed straight home.


    My mom was relieved to see me and began cooking. I seldom had time to eat with them since I was.


    always so busy, especially these days. My parents had eagerly awaited my return. My mom even said.


    freshly cooked food was best.


    After dinner, I called Ivanna to see if she was home. She said she had just arrived, so I took Ava for a


    walk and headed to Ivanna¡¯s ce. Since I hadn¡¯t seen her for several days, her first question was


    about


    As.


    However, I could only shake my head in response.


    Ivanna reassured me, ¡°Harmony has been quiet recently, too. She¡¯s been restless, probably due to the


    lack of news on As. Don¡¯t worry. I told her assistant to inform me if anything unusual happens.¡±


    I was grateful to have friends who looked out for me. ¡°Ivanna, I can¡¯t help feeling something¡¯s amiss.


    here,¡± I confided to her and looked at my daughter, who was ying games on the TV.


    Then, I shared the strange urrences with Ivanna, and she said, ¡°ATL Empire is aplex


    international conglomerate. It¡¯s unpredictable, and internal power struggles can be brutal. Sometimes,


    family conflicts


    can exceed an ordinary person¡¯s imagination.¡±


    Ivanna leaned into the couch and looked at Ava. ¡°You still have her.¡±


    I gazed at my adorable daughter, engrossed in her game.


    Ivanna continued, ¡°As for Harmony, As can boost her career with a simple move. Evenpanies as


    large as ours can¡¯tpete with that. That¡¯s why I always tell you to choose carefully. It¡¯s not that I


    dislike As. I just fear you¡¯d jump from one trap to another.¡±


    She met my gaze, and I knew she genuinely cared for me. I nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°I


    understand.¡±


    We¡¯re already thirty.¡± Ivanna continued, ¡°You¡¯re fortunate to have your little angel, Ava.¡±


    Suddenly. Ava tumed toward us and added, ¡°Aunt Ivanna, I¡¯m your little angel too!¡±


    varna and i shared a smile, and I felt content.


    What about Ryan? She breached that subject again.


    I sighed, knowing I had held Ryan back ¡°That isn¡¯t something I wished for, but I can¡¯t do anything if


    there¡¯s


    Ivanna seemed worried I wouldn¡¯t like what she would say next, so she changed the subject, ¡°Then


    again, we know As is serious about you. Thanks to my insider knowledge, I know his rtionship


    with


    Harmony isn¡¯t what it seems.


    ¡°There¡¯s no realmitment from As. Don¡¯t let Harmony fool you by acting like his girlfriend. She¡¯ll


    regret her foolishness sooner orter.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I recalled Harmony boasting about being his ¡®girlfriend.¡®


    ¡°Chlo, I must be blunt with you,¡± Ivanna said, ¡°As might¡¯ve captured your heart, but his family is


    complicated. There¡¯s much more than meets the eye. I genuinely fear for you stepping into an


    inescapable trap.¡±


    I nodded again, this time in resignation. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m already feeling suffocated.


    ¡°Will you persist?¡± Ivanna asked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I helplessly shook my head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely up to me.¡±


    My statement carried profound meaning that no one else understood.

 Chapter 300

    Strong Intuition


    Ivanna looked at me in confusion and nervousness. ¡°Why? Is someone forcing you?¡±


    ¡°N¨CNo, it¡¯s not that!¡± I shook my head and exined, ¡°For some reason, I feel there¡¯s an inexplicable


    force pushing me. It¡¯s not just about As¡¯s love.¡±


    Ivanna stared at me, still not wholly understanding my words.


    ¡°I wanted to escape many times. I know I don¡¯t deserve As. Anyone would think I¡¯m delusional for


    even considering being with him. Still, I always feel like there¡¯s a prevailing connection between us, and


    it


    keeps getting stronger.¡±


    I spoke solemnly to Ivanna, ¡°I¡¯ve had that thought for a while but always doubted myself. That


    inexplicable force pushes and pulls me whenever something rted to As arises.


    Ivanna chuckled, ¡°Did you fall too deeply into this? Is that it?¡±


    I looked at her with severity and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m trying to justify being with him?¡±


    Ivanna hesitated before nodding. ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°No, I even feel like he has appeared in my life before,¡± I surprised myself with that statement, ¡°But I


    can¡¯t find any evidence to confirm it. Oh, you know that I¡¯m very much like Harmony, right? Still,


    someone else


    is even more simr to me than her.¡±


    I told Ivanna about Annalise immediately after, and Ivana looked at me in disbelief. ¡°You found pictures


    of Annalist that look like you?¡±


    ¡°I did, and it¡¯s more than just a resemnce. It¡¯s like we share the same soul. I told you I have missing


    pieces of my memories, right?¡± I shared my doubts with Ivanna.


    ¡°Memories?¡± Ivanna looked at me in shock. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned it before, but could it be true?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me when I told you, but I have an old injury I don¡¯t recall. I asked my mom, but she


    was


    pretty elusive about it. It¡¯s unsettling.¡± I was dissatisfied with my mom¡¯s response to my questions.


    Ivanna remained silent until she finally said, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine this. Is it possible?¡±


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always felt a strange connection between me and As,¡± I told her unequivocally.


    After a long pause, she patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s just try our best. It¡¯s okay as long as you don¡¯t


    have regrets. Oh, any news from Matthew¡¯s side?¡±


    ishook my head. ¡°No his son should be almost a month old now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope he stops bothering you now that he has a son!¡± Ivanna eximed, sounding somewhat


    relieved. ¡°I wish I had the chance to teach that scoundrel a lesson.¡±


    Suddenly, Ava stopped and blinked her big eyes at us, saying sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t want that bad daddy


    anymore! He and Aunt Mnie are evil! I¡¯ll protect Mommy and beat up that bad aunt when I grow up!¡±


    i exchanged a nce with Ivanna. We didn¡¯t expect her to eavesdrop while she was ying. Ivanna got


    up and sat next to Ava on the ground. ¡°My little angel is right. They are bad people! Let¡¯s stay strong


    and not


    take their nonsense!¡±


    I joined them, sitting down and ying the game with them. Avaughed heartily, looking more


    beautiful


    than ever.


    We yedte into the night. Ava¡¯s eyes grew heavy when we left, and I had to carry her. My daughter


    had indeed grown a lot without me realizing it. Suddenly, I thought about how As would have taken


    her


    from my arms.


    I wondered where he was now and if he was okay. I couldn¡¯t figure out why As had gone silent after


    his ident. We couldn¡¯t find any trace of him, even when I sent Grayson to search every hospital.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, I confronted Celine outside the emergency room that day. No one else could have been


    inside besides As. I made a daring assumption. If it wasn¡¯t As, who could it be?

 Chapter 301

    The Anticipated News


    Why would a single piece of information be worth a life? I carried Ava through the tranquil


    neighborhoodte at night amid the dim streetlights. The shadows shifted around us.


    I picked up the pace as the weight of Ava in my arms grew heavier. As I approached my front door, a


    shadow darted out from the corner.


    It startled me, and I gasped.


    ¡°Chloe, it¡¯s me¡­ Do you really not know anything about what happened to As?¡± The figure


    approached,


    and I recognized Harmony.


    ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± I snapped, my annoyance thinly veiled. Ava


    stirred


    and whimpered.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I quickly patted her back to sleep and said to Harmony, ¡°You scared me to death!¡±


    Harmony seemed to realize her impulsiveness. ¡°I knocked on your door, and they said you weren¡¯t


    home,


    so I waited for you!¡±


    I gave her a sideways nce. ¡°He¡¯s your boyfriend. Why are you asking me? How would I know?¡±


    ¡°Chloe, you know your rtionship with As, don¡¯t you?¡± She came closer, her gaze dark and


    prating.


    I scoffed. ¡°Was there a rtionship between him and me? Ask whoever told you that, and stop picking


    fights with me. You know his sister, so ask her. She has more information than I do!¡±


    With that, I pushed the door open and walked in. Harmony tried to hold the door, but I slipped inside


    just


    in time.


    ¡°You really have no news about him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t! If I had any news, I¡¯d tell you right away! After all, we¡¯re neighbors.¡±


    I walked away without turning back, Ava feeling almost too heavy for me to carry.


    Harmony didn¡¯t insist on continuing the conversation. I cursed inwardly. She really was a bit of a


    scatterbrain.


    The following day, I got to work early but still had doubts from the night before. I waited for Grayson,


    hoping he had some answers. However, the news he brought was disappointing.


    Information on Kennedy was crystal clear, with no connections to ATL Empire or As. There was not


    even a hint of interaction.


    As for the drunk truck driver, he was working alone and had a well¨Cknown drinking problem that


    seem to have anything to do with the case. It looked like a straightforward traffic ident. I shook my


    head in disbelief.


    ¡°If this was just a in ident, as you say, why would the police investigate? And why didn¡¯t they ask


    a single question regarding As? Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±


    ¡°It seems the police must have another lead, suspecting foul y in Kennedy¡¯s death,¡± Grayson


    suggested. ¡°I¡¯m currently looking into the police channels.¡±


    ¡°Find out if there¡¯s any connection between Keegan and Ste.¡± I looked at Grayson. ¡°I want to know


    what


    Ste gave Keegan!¡±


    Suddenly, Grayson¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the screen, frowned slightly, and then answered. He


    listened intently, asionally humming. After a while, Grayson hung up and looked at me.


    ¡°Celine has gone to Nocturnia!¡±

 Chapter 302

    Making the First Move


    A wave of relief washed over me with Celine¡¯s departure from Foswood. Maybe things would be


    more manageable for us to investigate. From a particr perspective, this was good news.


    I asked Grayson to monitor the situation at ATL Empire. Celine leaving would have set things in motion.


    Even though As was injured, thepany had to keep going.


    Then it struck me¨CAs¡¯s home, the grand estate on the hills. It had been his private haven. I wondered


    if he might be there. After finishing my work at thepany, I hopped in my car and headed for the


    estate.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The season was just right, with lush scenery to the south. This area was still considered on hold, and I


    noticed construction activity over at the scenic area. It indicated ATL Empire was developing it.


    I turned onto the private road leading to the estate, and my heart began to race. I had a strong feeling


    that


    my hunch was correct. In my eagerness, I hit the gas.


    I could drive right into the estate on previous visits, but this time, I was stopped at the gate. Even after


    several honks, the gate would not open. I got out of the car and approached the guard at the


    gatehouse.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. As.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss! Mr. As isn¡¯t here,¡± he replied.


    The guards here were specially trained.


    It was impossible to glean any information from their expressions, but I couldn¡¯t leave without trying.


    ¡°Can I go in for a moment? I¡¯m his friend, and I was herest New Year.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, miss, I can¡¯t let you in if Mr. As is not around. He has given explicit instructions that no one is


    to


    enter in his absence. I apologize, miss. Pleasee again when Mr. As is back.¡±


    ¡°Please, I just need to find someone to pass the message to Mr. As,¡± I persisted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t stay here even if you¡¯re a friend. Mr. As is not around, and no one can reach


    him. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    The guard¡¯s tone was conclusive, and I stared at the estate helplessly. It was right there, but it also felt


    so


    far away.


    I was sure he was here.


    The guard politely signaled for me to leave. A wave of heartache washed over me. Perhaps I would


    never


    walk in here openly, let alone dream of being its mistress.


    For now, all I wanted to know was that he was safe. I spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the intrusion.¡±


    Even as I turned to leave, i could not shake the feeling that he was very near. I looked around the area.


    did not see any other cars. The once¨Cbusy private parking lot was empty.


    Reluctant to get in my car, I looked at the estate. I drove away from the gates with gritted teeth, feeling


    like someone was watching me.

 Chapter 303

    Gut Feeling


    As I was about to exit the private road, I saw a bright red dot in the distance. It struck me¨Ccould that be


    Ste¡¯s red sports car?


    My heart skipped a beat at the thought. Ste? Was she here at Fremont Bay?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I hesitated and followed my instincts. I spotted a small path leading into the woods and maneuvered my


    car into the junction. Thankfully, my midnight blue Panamera was discreet and wouldn¡¯t be easy to


    spot.


    Before long, a red sports car whooshed by, confirming my suspicions. Was it Ste? I couldn¡¯t be sure,


    but


    it seemed usible since they were rtives. Just as I hesitated, a ck sedan swiftly entered.


    I parked and waited for some time, but no other cars entered or left. Only then did I leave my concealed


    spot and return to the private road, exiting Fremont Bay premises.


    Back in the city, I called Nick to set up a meeting, using a project¨Crted excuse as cover. He didn¡¯t


    refuse and instructed me toe to his office. Upon arriving, I got straight to the point.


    ¡°Mr. Nick, I¡¯m here not for any business coboration but to find out what¡¯s happening with As. How


    is


    he doing?¡±


    ¡°I anticipated this,¡± he said with a smile, hisposure catching me off guard.


    ¡°Well, then, Mr. Nick, please give me a satisfactory answer,¡± I said, though I felt embarrassed as I


    spoke.


    After all, my rtionship with As had never been public, but Nick understood.


    ¡°He¡­¡± Nick began, hesitating as if unsure how to continue.


    ¡°Mr. Nick¡­ Please tell me: What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I was genuinely anxious. It baffled me how they all seemed so indifferent to As¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    ¡°Right now, he¡¯s still not awake,¡± Nick said, his eyes filled with pain. ¡°He sustained a head injury and


    hasn¡¯t


    regained consciousness. But he¡¯s not in danger anymore. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve kept the information under


    wraps, just in case. I must ask you to keep this secret, Ms. Chloe.¡±


    The term ¡°vegetative state¡± shed through my mind suddenly,


    ¡°Where is he? When do the doctors think he¡¯ll wake up?¡± I felt helpless, unable toprehend why he


    hadn¡¯t woken up.


    ¡°He¡¯s at Fremont Bay.


    Nick¡¯s words confirmed what I had sensed earlier at the estate.


    ¡°M¨CMay I see him?¡± My tone softened. Ta like to see m


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. His condition is still unstable,¡± Nick exined. ¡°Medical experts are


    guarding against any interference. That¡¯s why he was brought back to Fremont Bay. Ms. Chloe, I must


    ask for your understanding. If he stabilizes or wakes up, I promise you¡¯ll be the first to know.¡±


    ¡°Is Ste there?¡± I looked at Nick, knowing I had pushed a bit too far.


    ¡°Mrs. Celine¡­.arranged for her to be there,¡± Nick answered.


    I instantly understood. Celine put Ste in Fremont Bay so that she could keep a close eye on As.


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t reveal your presence,¡± Nick added.

 Chapter 304

    A Stern Warning


    I stood there feeling helpless and confused. Maybe because As trusted Nick, my emotions got the


    best of me. I couldn¡¯t conceal my anxiety as I looked at him.


    ¡°Mr. Nick, besides the head injury, how is he? Is he okay? Did the doctors say when he might wake up?


    And¡­will there be anysting effects?¡±


    I felt myself on the verge of breaking down. Why did fate have to be so cruel? Why did it have to be


    As?


    Nick looked at my face, helpless. ¡°He also had arm and chest injuries, but the head injury was the


    worst. The doctors can¡¯t provide a definite timeline for when he¡¯ll wake up. It could be a few days or


    maybe even


    months, depending on how the bleeding in his head resolves.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears, but I quickly wiped them away.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, you should go back. This ident has already disrupted As¡¯s ns. We all hope he


    wakes up soon and can take charge,¡± Nick said seriously. ¡°Of course, I understand how you feel, but


    now that


    this has happened, we must focus on moving on.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nick, do you think this car ident is that simple?¡± I asked candidly. ¡°How could it be such a


    coincidence?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nick visibly paused, studying me. I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking but realized I was bing too


    agitated.


    ¡°No one can stop idents, but we can stop things from worsening. I hope you¡¯ll maintain a clear head


    and exercise calm rationality.¡±


    I knew he was concerned that my thoughts might stray down dangerous paths.


    *ATL Empire has always been a ship full of huge hopes. It will not sink from minor mishaps. Listen to


    me.


    Focus on doing what¡¯s within your responsibilities.¡±


    Nick had never addressed me with such sternness, and it left me bewildered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get sucked into this whirlpool. If As were here, he wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this. You can¡¯t


    let


    him worry and be his distraction. You¡¯re a smart woman.¡±


    His words hit me like a p in the face, but they still weren¡¯t enough.


    With stern severity, he added, ¡°You¡¯re not yet capable of assisting him. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t cause


    further


    disturbance


    Nick not only had a heavy tone but also a darkened expression. IL


    warning.


    I hesitated, then chose to push my doubts aside. If I couldn¡¯t trust As and Nick, who could I trust?


    ¡°Sorry for troubling you,¡± I said as I bid farewell to Nick and left ATL Empire.


    Once back in my car, I could no longer contain my grief. I bowed my head onto the steering wheel and


    sobbed.


    Finally, I regained control and whispered, ¡°Everything will be alright, Chloe. You really can¡¯t add chaos


    to


    his situation.¡±


    However, he was still unconscious. I couldn¡¯t imagine him not waking up, knowing he must have


    suffered so many injuries. As the tears welled up again, I wished he could stand before me, smiling


    again.


    Why did it have to be like this? He was perfectly fine! No, I couldn¡¯t believe this was just a coincidence.


    Sniffing back my tears, I pressed the gas pedal, leaving the ATL Empire building behind.

 Chapter 305

    The Beginning of the End


    Ryan, who hadn¡¯t seen me all day, was anxious. He had called me multiple times, but I hadn¡¯t


    answered.


    office. When I finally returned, he hurriedly followed me into my


    ¡°Chlo, where were you? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Ryan¡¯s concern was evident as he noticed the pallor


    on


    my face.


    I sank wearily into my chair. ¡°I went to ATL Empire and met with Nick.¡±


    ¡°Any news?¡± Ryan inquired promptly, fully aware of why I had met with Nick.


    ¡°H¨CHe¡¯s still unconscious! He hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± I didn¡¯t hold back any details from Ryan. I felt


    utterly powerless. ¡°He suffered a head injury. They¡¯re keeping the news under wraps.¡±


    Ryan understood the gravity of the situation and said, ¡°No wonder they are trying so hard to hide this.


    This happened as As announced his takeover. It¡¯s not a good sign. Those loyalists of Celine, I¡¯m


    afraid they


    will be active again.¡±


    ¡°The most important part is not knowing when he will wake up. Today, Celine returned to Nocturnia. I


    initially thought it was good news, but now I see it is quite the opposite!¡± I muttered to myself, feeling


    unsettled. ¡°That woman is nning something! How could she pass up such a golden opportunity? She


    never intended to give up control of the ATL Empire.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. After all, we don¡¯t know much about the ATL Empire. I believe As won¡¯t be


    without a n!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we don¡¯t know that I¡¯m worried. Mr. Nick also mentioned that this ident


    disrupted As¡¯s ns!¡±


    I could only analyze the situation with Ryan. ¡°As far as I know, Celine won¡¯t just let the ATL Empire


    change hands. Her desire for control over the ATL Empire has driven her mad, to the point where¡­she


    might have had a hand in the ne crash that took As¡¯s parents!¡±


    Ryan¡¯s expression showed astonishment, and he realized the gravity of the situation.


    That might be why As always reminded me to ensure our interests!¡±


    I held my head in my hands. Understanding As was bing increasingly difficult. His instructions


    to me seemed more suspicious with each passing moment as if he had some kind of premonition.


    Thank goodness we followed through. As long as our course is correct, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It


    seems we need to learn to adapt and survive in tight spots,¡± Ryan said before turning back to me.


    ¡°Our current priority is stabilizing andpleting our projects quickly. If we can escape,


    businesspeople, and we¡¯re all selfish. Whether they fight internally or externally, we should strengthen


    ourselves.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As for the ATL Empire, they won¡¯t let As go down without a fight. As¡® power must beparable


    to his aunt¡¯s. He wouldn¡¯t have staged this takeover otherwise. Rest assured, Chlo! The people on


    As¡¯s


    side won¡¯t let him fall like this.¡±


    ¡°Still,¡± I said. ¡°Celine has always been scheming. With As in this condition, I think she might use this


    as an opportunity for trouble. Do you think she might¡­?¡±


    I looked at Ryan in horror. ¡°What if she takes advantage of As¡¯s unconscious state?¡±


    Ryan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely, but of course, this doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility of him not waking


    up


    for a long time.¡±


    My heart sank. ¡°She returned to Nocturnia but left Ste behind, keeping her close to As.¡±


    Celine was not doing this out of kindness, and Ste wouldn¡¯t genuinely want to look after As.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that trust between As and Ste had eroded, and they were both putting


    on an act.

 Chapter 306

    The Cops Are Here Again


    I remembered something and said to Ryan, ¡°Speaking of As¡¯s injury, I haven¡¯t seen or heard


    anything about Dn since then. Is Dn also seriously injured?¡±


    I looked at Ryan in puzzlement.


    He nodded and replied. ¡°You¡¯re right. Dn should be injured, too.¡±


    ¡°He was in the same car as As. Judging from the car¡¯s condition, Dn should also be seriously


    injured.¡± I recalled what I had seen on the screen that day. Indeed, the car was severely damaged.


    ¡°Chlo, trust that As will be okay. You need to rx,¡± Ryan reassured me, fearing I would get worked


    up


    again, ¡°Sometimes, we must think things through.¡±


    I helplessly nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I can do. I can¡¯t see how As is, so I can only wait.


    Please check on the progress of our project in the next few days, especially the project with ATL


    Empire.


    We must carefully avoid any mistakes to prevent Celine from causing trouble.¡±


    Just then, someone knocked on my office door. I said, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Carol entered and whispered, ¡°Ms. Chloe, those two cops are here again.¡±


    I frowned and told her, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    I thought their timing was perfect since I had something to ask them.


    Ryan looked at me meaningfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave for now. Don¡¯t get too worked up, and stay calm.


    Tell


    me if you need anything.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded as he left the room. Soon after, Carol brought in the two cops, but I didn¡¯t greet them warmly


    this time. I remained on my chair and watched them enter, calmly saying, ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    The two officers exchanged nces and then sat on the couch. I looked at them and said, ¡°Is there


    something else you need from me?¡±


    The older officer answered, ¡°Yes, we have some things to verify with you, Ms. Chloe.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Was anyone else with you when Kennedy called?¡±


    ¡°No, I was alone in here,¡± I promptly replied, ¡°I was anxious when I received the call, so I grabbed my


    bag and headed to his provided location. Oh, he didn¡¯t tell me the address on the call but sent it to me


    through text instead.¡±


    I retrieved the text message and handed my phone to them. I sat in the main seat on the couch and


    observed them as they looked at my phone. I had some doubts about these two cops.


    After ncing at the address on my phone, the older officer asked, ¡°What did he tell you during the


    call?¡±


    I stared at the older cop since he had already asked that question during their previous visit. Since I


    remained silent, he stared back at me. Once again, I reiterated how Kennedy had called and told me


    he wanted to share information about As.


    I told them everything in detail and then asked them a question before they could ask me another one.

 Chapter 307

    Bombarding Them with Questions


    I became cold and arrogant. While I was nervous during their first visit, I also felt resentful this time.


    The cops¡® attitudes, expressions, and tone annoyed me.


    I¡¯m curious, officers. What exactly are you investigating? Although I¡¯m not a professional, I know you¡¯ve


    missed some crucial questions, I don¡¯t know if you intentionally avoided asking them or if you already


    have the answers,¡± I spoke with skepticism.


    After a pause, I asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me what Kennedy wanted to tell me?¡±


    Immediately after asking that question, I stared at the officer to observe his reaction. As expected, he


    was speechless.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The other officer awkwardly said, ¡°That¡¯s what we wanted to ask you next.¡±


    Then let me ask you two something. Did you overlook this question on your previous visit? Or did you


    avoid asking it? Maybe you already know what he wanted to tell me?¡± My follow¨Cup questions were


    assertive.


    I continued questioning. ¡°Since this case involves me, can I know why you¡¯re investigating the cause of


    Kennedy¡¯s death? Didn¡¯t you say it was a drunk driving ident? If it were, is it necessary to question


    who he contacted before dying?¡±


    The two officers nced at each other again, and I knew my questions had affected them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know because it¡¯s confidential. You only need to cooperate with our investigation,¡±


    the


    older officer said impatiently.


    However, it further annoyed me. I became sterner, saying, ¡°Have you considered how your actions will


    impact me? You came to mypany in uniform to question me. As a person involved in this matter, I


    have the right to know what¡¯s happening.


    They exchanged nces again and were about to retort, but I interrupted them again.


    ¡°You¡¯vee here twice for questioning but won¡¯t tell me why. It makes me anxious, and I can¡¯t eat or


    sleep properly. Don¡¯t you realize that? I was unyielding as I stared at the two officers


    ¡°We¡¯re only conducting routine inquiries. Please don¡¯t feel pressured,¡± the younger officer said


    smilingly.


    His tone became more rxed and respectful


    1 knew my words had affected them, so I continued, ¡°I want to know if Kennedy died in a car ident,


    as


    you said. ording to you, it was a freak ident. If so, why are you still investigating, and why did he


    die immediately after requesting to meet me?


    ¡°I¡¯m losing my mind here. What world do we live in where people die for nothing? Am I also in danger?¡±


    I cleverly formed my questions, hoping to get clues from the cops. After all, Kennedy was about to tell


    me about As, yet the former died on his way to meet me. Anyone would find that highly unsettling.


    ¡°Can we ask you another question then?¡± the older officer asked.


    ¡°Go ahead. I can¡¯t refuse since you¡¯re already here, right?¡± I kept my sharp attitude.


    I knew I needed to be assertive. After all, the cops treated me like a suspect when they came in.


    However, my firm demeanor demanded their respect.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. As?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re good friends and business partners.¡± I shrugged and spread my hands, answering calmly. I


    guessed they might be embarrassed to pry because it would be intrusive.


    ¡°Then what kind of information do you want about him?¡± Finally, I heard the crucial question and


    couldn¡¯t


    help but smile.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve finally hit the mark,¡± I praised the officers, ¡°You should¡¯ve asked this key question thest


    time you came.¡±


    I nced at them arrogantly before answering their question. I wanted to use this chance to gauge the

 Chapter 308

    News ckout


    I remained silent momentarily before saying, ¡°I was eager to know how severe his injuries were and


    why


    there¡¯s no news about it.¡±


    One of the officers said, ¡°Mr. As suffered severe injuries in his ident, and ATL Empire requested


    to


    remove the news.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown at the words ¡°severe injuries.¡±


    ¡°We could only cooperate with ATL Empire. However, it doesn¡¯t affect how we usually handle his case.


    The news ckout only concerns Mr. As¡¯s condition, not the case¡¯s oue. The public should


    receive a satisfactory exnation once we¡¯ve concluded the case.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I knew the officer was tight¨Clipped and that trying to extract the information I wanted from them was


    unlikely. However, I deduced that Celine had ordered to block the news because As was in aa.


    Although it was a reasonable precaution on her part, I needed to know what she nned to do


    afterward. I figured only she and her people knew.


    I helplessly looked at the two officers and softened my tone, ¡°That¡¯s why I rushed to meet Kennedy


    when he said he had information on As. But Kennedy died on the way. I want to know if it was really


    a car


    ident.¡±


    ¡°There are no signs of foul y yet, so we concluded it as a freak ident.¡± The officer¡¯s response


    didn¡¯t change, and I could tell they didn¡¯t have any leads yet. Still, the case seemed suspicious, or they


    wouldn¡¯t


    continue investigating it.


    I felt exhausted and muttered, ¡°This situation makes me anxious. I wonder why people end up dying


    just because I want to know Mr. As¡¯s condition. I hope you can provide a reassuring answer once


    you¡¯ve


    concluded your investigation.¡±


    pinched the bridge of my nose and added, ¡°Oh, if it was foul y, then I want to know who killed


    Kennedy¡±


    yed silent after saying this. I suspected the officers sensed my reluctance since they quickly ended


    the conversation and left my office


    mediately after, Carol entered and gave me a thumbs up, saying. ¡°You sure are assertive, Boss!¡±


    sorted to express my exasperation, 1 haven¡¯tmitted any crimes, so why should I fear what they


    being sesertive Uni, 110


    how to prove my suspicions.


    Just then, Ivanna called me. She told me Ste had gone to see Harmony, which surprised me. I


    wondered why Ste would visit Harmony at a time like this and what Ste was nning.


    I grew annoyed but knew Ste would reveal her true intentions soon. Unbeknownst to me, I had


    manifested it.

 Chapter 309

    She Came on Her Own


    Yesterday, Ivanna told me that Ste had visited Harmony. Today, I was surprised to see Harmony at


    my


    office.


    I leaned into my office chair as I watched Harmony saunter in. I smirked and said, ¡°Hey, Ms. Harmony,


    did you wander into the wrong office? Although we¡¯re neighbors, we have no business together.¡±


    Harmony responded yfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You should be honored that I came here. Not to


    brag, but manypanies want to hire me.¡±


    stood up with a bright smile, walked out from behind my desk, and sat on the couch. After gesturing for


    Harmony to join me, I said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since you¡¯re a guest, please have a seat.¡±


    Harmony appeared yful and elegant as she sauntered to the couch. She put down her bag and put it


    aside. She looked at me and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect yourpany to be so well¨Corganized. I


    underestimated you.¡±


    Her words made me see her in a different light. I was surprised that she dared to speak the truth. I


    agreed


    that she had underestimated me.


    I didn¡¯t hide my dislike for her, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tter me. I¡¯m just a small business owner


    trying to make a living. I¡¯m just a nobody to a famous person like you. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Strangely, Harmony didn¡¯t get angry this time. Instead, she casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s this? You don¡¯t


    even offer me a cup of coffee? Is that how you treat your guests?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, stood up, and confidently spoke into the inte on my desk, ¡°Ms. Harmony


    wants some coffee. We have as much coffee as you want. I guarantee our coffee is top¨Cnotch.¡±


    She nced at me and said, ¡°All right, don¡¯t push it. I just want one cup.¡±


    For some reason, Harmony seemed much improved today. She looked like she had a newfound rity,


    and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I hadn¡¯tughed so heartily in a while. Still, I wondered why this


    troublemaker visited since we weren¡¯t friendly with each other.


    suspected Ste could have sent her to gather information. I observed Harmony and deliberately


    avoided asking her why she hade. I wanted to see what she would say.


    Meanwhile, Carol ced two cups of coffee on the table and left the office. I sipped mine but remained


    and observed Harmony. Finally, she grew ufortable and awkwardly drank her coffee


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    irked and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m here?


    1 yfully responded, ¡°Why the rush? You traveled all this way but haven¡¯t mentioned your purpose


    yet. That¡¯s unlike you. Besides, you can¡¯t leave until you¡¯vepleted your task, right?¡±


    I knew she didn¡¯te to me of her own ord. She wasn¡¯t cunning enough for that. Harmony


    laughed a few times before saying ¡°I came here today to tell you some good news.¡±


    I kept my smile and sharp remarks, ¡°We¡¯re not close, so I can¡¯t imagine what good news would require


    ou toe here so excitedly.¡±


    you


    I knew Harmony was pretty innocent, and her strategies weren¡¯t cunning. She wouldn¡¯t openly im


    As was her boyfriend if she were crafty. So, I only provoked Harmony to make her lose control and


    unintentionally speak the truth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself. You didn¡¯t even ask what the good news is.¡± Harmony¡¯s expression


    turned cold.


    I sensed the timing was right and asked, ¡°I can tell it¡¯s good news because of how excited you are. All


    right, spill the beans. Is the news about you or me?¡±

 Chapter 310

    Sowing Discord


    Harmony smirked and said coyly, ¡°Guess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not curious, so why should I guess?¡± I refused to cooperate.


    My response caught Harmony off guard, and she turned cold, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about As?¡±


    I scoffed and looked at her with disdain. ¡°Why would I want to know? He¡¯s your boyfriend, not mine. At


    best, As and I are just business partners. Did you fall for someone¡¯s tricks again?¡±


    1 chuckled and looked at her triumphantly. I might¡¯ve been anxious to know and fall for her tricks if it


    were yesterday. However, I could keep my poker face now, even if I was anxious. Indeed, my attitude


    confused


    Harmony.


    She stared at me in disbelief and asked, ¡°You genuinely don¡¯t want to know?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m lying?¡± I pretended to be casual, lounging on the couch. ¡°I guess whoever sent you


    here has ill intentions. They¡¯re probably trying to sow discord between us. Harmony, we¡¯re not even


    friends, so


    is there a need to make us fight?¡±


    I smirked and taunted her, ¡°Since you came all this way, tell me what she said about As. Tell me


    everything, or it¡¯d be embarrassing for you.¡±


    I tried provoking Harmony with my mocking gaze. I feigned indifference to what she wanted to say,


    even amazing myself with my attitude. Sure enough, she was in disbelief. I


    Harmony said coyly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t curious?¡±


    I snapped, ¡°You can leave now. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a businesswoman, and my time is valuable. Let


    me rify, if you waste my time again, I¡¯ll charge you by the hour.¡±


    I grew irritated and walked toward my desk.


    Seeing that I wouldn¡¯t deal with her anymore, Harmony eximed, ¡°You¡¯re pretending, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Does it look like I am?¡± I stared at her coldly. ¡°You honestly think I have nothing better to do than to


    entertain you?


    was about to retort, but I interrupted her, ¡°You¡¯re in my office, not your studio. I gave you time to speak


    and gave you your coffee. Now you¡¯re using me of pretending? I have a reputation, too, even


    ourth it¡¯s not great.


    things slide if know I¡¯m not wrong 111 take you to court if you provoke me) suppesty


    don¡¯t expect me to respect you for wasting my time.


    1 don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a star or how others mess with you. How dare youe to my office and provoke


    me? Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? Why would you fall for someone¡¯s trap if you¡¯re not a fool?¡±


    I waved, saying. ¡°There¡¯s the door. Don¡¯t let it hit you on the way out!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The sudden change in my attitude stunned Harmony. She stared at me in disbelief for a long while


    before.


    finally asking me a question.

 Chapter 311

    People Fear Violence


    Harmony asked, ¡°Chloe, what exactly is your rtionship with As?¡±


    Her sudden question didn¡¯t surprise me. It was clear she wanted to uncover my connection with As.


    Ste had stirred Harmony¡¯s anxiety, but this impulsive move was entirely hers.


    Harmony was not stupid, but she was a klutz. Her question showed she doubted Ste¡¯s maniption.


    Teasingly, I asked, ¡°What do you think our rtionship is?¡±


    I avoided her question, knowing that provoking her was the only way to get her to stand up to Ste. I


    had promised Lauren that she could witness this drama unfold.


    Then, I timidly said, ¡°I never said he¡¯s my boyfriend. I don¡¯t have the guts for that!¡±


    Maybe my words reassured Harmony, or perhaps it was because I didn¡¯t confirm my rtionship with


    As. Either way, her expression rxed.


    ¡°I only wanted to tell you about As¡¯s condition,¡± Harmony stammered, her confidence waning. ¡°I


    heard that he¡¯s been discharged and is back home.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, I had heard about As¡¯s condition from Nick.


    ¡°Is there anything else? I already know this.¡± I looked at Harmony with casual indifference.


    ¡°You knew?¡± Then she gave me a strange look. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been curious about As¡¯s injuries?¡±


    I coldly asked, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Harmon¡¯s awkward expression revealed that she had been misled.


    ¡°They said you¡¯ve been asking around,¡± she said, somewhat resigned.


    That struck me as odd, and I asked, ¡°Who said that?¡±


    I knew someone had provoked Harmony, which meant Ste knew I was seeking information about


    As. Did they also know that Kennedy had called me? This was what I had suspected.


    Harmony set down her coffee cup, looking displeased, and said, ¡°Alright, alright, since you don¡¯t want


    to


    know, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    nced at her. ¡°You showed up here so early in the morning. Are you being led around like a dog.


    Harmony? Given your celebrity status, you should value yourself! Why let yourself be manipted like


    this?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Harmony was genuinely dissatisfied this time, and her expression turned serious. She was a widely-


    adored star and was not used to being teased.


    She red at me. ¡°No need to be so mean, Chloe. Someone wanted me to ry a message to you


    about As¡¯s situation. If you don¡¯t want to know, that¡¯s fine. But why be so sharp about it?¡±


    Harmony looked uneasy, and I wanted to smile.

 Chapter 312

    A Shocking Piece of News


    I calmed myself down. ¡°Was I too blunt? I just hate seeing you used this way.¡±


    She studied me, trying to determine if I was telling the truth.


    1 added, ¡°Well, did she ever let you see As yourself? Has she ever treated you like As¡¯s


    girlfriend?¡±


    Harmony¡¯s face grew paler as she clenched her delicate hands.


    ¡°If she thought you were his girlfriend, she would¡¯ve let you see As instead of getting you toe


    here. Think about it! Her intentions weren¡¯t pure!¡±


    There was another knock on the office door. I nced at Harmony and said, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Carol entered, holding an invitation. ¡°Ms. Chloe, this is an invite from the Builders Association for a


    party


    tomorrow night. Also, could you please sign this report? It¡¯s urgent!¡±


    1 examined the report and asked Carol, ¡°Have you double¨Cchecked this data?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I signed it and handed it back to Carol. Before Carol could leave, Eleanor entered. When she saw


    Harmony in the office, she hesitated.


    ¡°I¡¯lle backter!¡±


    ¡°Is it urgent?¡± I asked.


    She nced at Harmony before saying, ¡°Very urgent!¡±


    Harmony understood I was busy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. I won¡¯t disturb you!¡±


    She looked at me disdainfully before reaching for her belongings. ¡°You should at least walk me out,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Of course!¡±


    I stood up and told Eleanor, ¡°Please wait a moment. I have to see this celebrity off. Recognize her?


    She¡¯s


    a big star that¡¯s making waves!¡±


    Harmony smugly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you credit for being polite!¡±


    saw her off at the elevator and said, ¡°Try not to wander around like today. Be smarter next time.¡±


    Harmony scoffed as the elevator doors closed. I shrugged with a smile and returned to the office.


    Eleanor asked, ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°A movie star. Didn¡¯t you see her all dolled up?¡± I teased, ¡°It¡¯s a standard look for celebrities!¡±


    Eleanorughed. ¡°I wondered why she didn¡¯t look like someone from our field. That exins it!¡±


    She then updated me on her recent partnership negotiations. I was pleasantly surprised at how quickly


    she had taken the reins.


    I asked Carol to find us a quiet restaurant. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m treating Ms. Eleanor to dinner!¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡± Carol asked.


    ¡°Just the core team,¡± I said. Then I added, ¡°Oh, and let¡¯s enjoy ourselves too. Find a nice, fancy ce.¡±


    Just then, my phone rang. me space to answer the call. Grayson was


    oth of them stepped back alving


    on the line, bringing me shocking news.


    He revealed why the police were investigating Kennedy¡¯s car ident. He was gripping a USB drive


    when


    they found him.


    However, what was on that drive remained a mystery. It was likely connected to his death, so it was


    safe


    to say someone had killed Kennedy.


    It sent chills down my spine, and I almost dropped my phone. My suspicions that he was murdered


    were


    correct. Who could it be? Celine?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    dead? What did Kennedy know?


    But if she was behind this, why did she want him dead? What did Kennedy


    Then it hit me. Why did he call me at that crucial moment? What was my role in all this?

 Chapter 313

    A Baby Party


    The great mood I had vanished, and I couldn¡¯t escape this strange feeling all afternoon. It felt like I got


    sucked into a ck hole. Everything seemed calm on the surface, but I had no idea how many things


    were linked to me.


    In the afternoon, I received another invitation, this time from Matthew. He was throwing a big


    celebration for his new baby, almost as if he wanted the entire city to know he had a son now.


    He called me as soon as I got the invitation, his voice filled with pride.


    ¡°Chlo, you¡¯ve seen the invitation, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve got to be there. After all, this is a big event for


    the Murphy family. I finally have a son, haha! And bring your daughter along!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this could be a chance tobine it with your wedding for a double celebration,¡± I said.


    ¡°Haha! Chlo, thank you for the suggestion. Everything¡¯s in the works. We¡¯re having a grand wedding!¡±


    He


    was trying to provoke me.


    I knew he was doing it on purpose. He felt invincible now, and taking a dig at me was easy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there! I¡¯m curious to see what your son looks like.¡±


    There was no need to let him gloat.


    After hanging up, I grabbed the invitation and smiled. I almost forgot about these two clowns. Matthew


    was too wrapped up in his own happiness, giving me a peaceful month.


    Carol let me know it was time to go.


    I shook off my thoughts and asked, ¡°Where did you make the reservation?¡±


    ¡°A club over in Quail Creeks. I got a rmendation from Ms. Lauren!¡± Carol proudly told me.


    She certainly knew who to ask. Lauren was a real treasure trove, and I even suggested she start at


    consulting business in that area. She¡¯d surely meet their requirements.


    ¡°She mentioned she mighte tonight, too!¡± Carol added.


    Let¡¯s get going then,¡± I said, setting aside the gloomy mood from the afternoon. I grabbed my bag and


    walked out with Carol, tossing her the car keys.


    Mr. Ryan has a client meeting and will join uster. I¡¯ve sent him the address. Grayson said he¡¯d head


    straight there, and Benny, and Nico left earlier. It¡¯s just the three of us now, Carol said as we walked,


    Eleanor was waiting for us at the elevator. We chatted the whole way, andughter filled the air.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She sighed. ¡°Ms. Chloe, I wish I¡¯d met you earlier! This is the best work environment I¡¯ve ever had. I¡¯ve


    never felt so rxed and happy, and everything¡¯s been smooth. I feel like I wasted my time before.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Do you know what I was before? A housewife who fell prey to that scumbag¡¯s


    maniption. It¡¯s all fate, you know.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen that scumbag at the hospital that day, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have been affected.¡± Eleanor


    sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. It might be fate!¡±


    Her words made me think of As again. Did we meet by fate, too?


    I closed my eyes and prayed that he¡¯d wake up soon.


    We arrived at Quail Creek, with its endless coastline and charming vis turned into distinctive clubs.


    The car was parked in front of a vi surrounded by lush trees. It was a delightful scene, like something


    out of


    a dream.


    The scenery excited Eleanor because she was new to Foswood. We walked to the entrance, and Carol


    called Benny, who had arrived earlier.


    Inside was a stone path lined with bamboo and palm trees. Though it was early evening,ndscape


    lights


    cast a mysterious glow.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think of Pleca Park and the first time As took me there. The path wasn¡¯t wide


    enough for two people to walk side by side, and I got lost in the scenery, I ended up walking behind the


    others.


    Suddenly, a tall figure hurried out, moving toward the exit. As we passed each other, a familiar scent


    wafted over.


    My heart leapt, and I quickly turned to look¡­

 Chapter 314

    A Quick Glimpse


    I spun around, but the figure hurrying away was now a fading silhouette. The figure vanished quickly.


    Still, the build, the height¡­


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling something was off, I followed the figure to the roadside, but there was no trace of anyone.


    That captivating glimpse seemed more like an illusion. I scolded myself for paying attention to the


    scenery, not the person passing by.


    But I knew who I saw, even if he was dressed in all ck and wearing a low¨Cbrimmed cap. Though I


    couldn¡¯t see his face, his presence was¡­.


    I stared around nkly until Carol returned to find me. Then I reluctantly followed her, still staring at


    either side of the path.


    Throughout the entire meal, that figure remained on my mind.


    The next day, I went to see Nick. I said nothing about what happened, but I insisted on seeing As. It


    didn¡¯t matter if he was still unconscious. I needed to see him.


    My firm stance made Nick uneasy. Even though his face darkened, I stood my ground.


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll head straight to Pleca Park. I must see him.¡±


    In the end, Nick conceded. ¡°Then wait for my call. I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    His words irked me. Arrange?


    ¡°What do you need to arrange?¡± I asked, studying his expression.


    I wanted to see what was happening, not what someone had arranged. I didn¡¯t want to believe anyone


    else now. I only believed what I saw.


    Don¡¯t forget, there are eyes around him. It¡¯s not as simple as you think. We can¡¯t bear the


    consequences


    of your stubbornness,¡± Nick said bluntly.


    His expression was serious, and I could sense a touch of warmth.


    Irelented. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll wait for your call!¡±


    Then I left the ATL Empire building:


    When I was in the car, I realized I might¡¯ve been a little too unreasonable, I didn¡¯t know how Nick would


    me: bin I couldn¡¯t care about that right now. I had to see As


    It was all because of that figure I saw yesterday and the anxiety I¡¯d been carrying for days.


    I had stayed in the office since then, waiting for Nick to call. However, three days passed with no news.t


    grew restless. Could he be deceiving me?


    However, I also didn¡¯t dare act recklessly. Nick had warned me that there could be consequences for


    my


    stubbornness.


    I didn¡¯t know what n he had, but I understood that if it was a n, it must be crucial. I couldn¡¯t push


    my


    luck further.


    The Builders Association was going to host a cocktail party that night. It was just a social gathering, but


    I


    couldn¡¯t afford to skip it.


    Honestly, I never enjoyed mingling at such events.


    Everyone in the industry knew each other, and friendships were often facades. People met,ughed


    heartily, and exchanged insincere words. They seemed friendly, but behind the scenes, they tried to


    outdo


    each other.


    However, I felt it was necessary to attend that night. My top executives would be present, and I aimed


    to


    gather some inside information.


    All the professionals in the industry would be there, too. Considering the recent events at ATL Empire, I


    wanted to hear what outsiders were saying.


    It had been a few days since the incident, and it was the perfect time for things toe to a head.


    Then I


    received a call from Nick.

 Chapter 315

    The Prideful Matthew Murphy


    Nick kept it brief on the phone, stressing the importance of attending the cocktail party and awaiting


    further instructions from him.


    I didn¡¯t press for details and assured him I¡¯d be there. Nick was clearly using this party to arrange a


    meeting with As.


    Sure enough, I spotted Nick at the reception, with Ste by his side. He was introducing her to other


    high-


    level executives from differentpanies.


    After all, Nick was the head honcho of the Torado headquarters, so his presence was expected. As the


    ATL Empire representative, Ste demonstrated thepany¡¯s importance. With these two


    representing


    the ATL Empire, they made their presence known.


    It was unspoken knowledge that As was indisposed because of the car ident. Everyone was


    wondering how serious his injuries were.


    All the hushed conversations at the reception revolved around this.


    I mingled in the crowd and exchanged pleasantries with other CEOs. Meanwhile, I watched Nick


    closely,


    afraid to miss his instructions.


    Of course, Matthew was also in attendance. Now that he had secured a good project and expanded his


    family, he had newfound bragging rights.


    He had conveniently forgotten all his embarrassing public incidents. Clearly, having a son was a game-


    changer.


    Today, hisughter was particrly hearty as he basked in his triumph. He was indeed a despicable


    character who had thrived.


    I pretended not to notice him and kept my distance, but he shamelessly approached me.


    Given our history, our rtionship was unconventional. Our highly publicized divorce was well known.


    He strolled over while I spoke with a few property developers, with a sly smile on his face. Those who


    noticed him exchanged knowing nces before excusing themselves.


    I felt awkward and red at him. Matthew grinned and said, ¡°Chlo! Long time, no see.¡±


    He acted as if we were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other in ages, which was sickening.


    I¡¯m sorry, but I have no desire to see you, I replied. ¡°Matthew, we¡¯re not as friendly as you seem to


    I felt utterly helpless with this scoundrel. Whenever we encountered each other in such situations, he


    insisted on sticking close.


    During our marriage, I had no idea that Matthew could be so shameless. It shattered my previous


    notion of him being overly image¨Cconscious.


    ¡°Chlo, you¡¯re exaggerating! It was just a divorce! What does it matter to anyone else how our lives are?


    In my mind, you¡¯ll always be my wife. You shoulde early tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a private matter for your family. I don¡¯t want to steal the spotlight,¡± I retorted, keeping my


    distance.


    ¡°Chlo! Don¡¯t say it that way. After all, you¡¯re the mother of my daughter. Now that I have a son and a


    daughter, you should be happy for me, right?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face radiated charm, and he seemed content. To me, however, he looked like a pile of


    garbage.


    Onlookers were already whispering, and I felt like he had pped my face in front of everyone.


    ¡°Regardless of our past, our children bear the Murphy name, right? Can¡¯t we coexist like a family?¡±


    Matthew continued to y the part of the repentant ex¨Chusband. I felt exasperated.


    ¡°You might not know yet, but I¡¯ve taken on two major projects. I was thinking about discussing them


    with you. Why don¡¯t we join forces and work on them together?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested,¡± I replied, trying to leave, but he blocked my path again.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 316

    Evil Spirits


    Knowing too many people were around, I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene and suppressed my anger.


    Matthew tried to grab me as he said, ¡°Chlo, what¡¯s with your temper?¡±


    I dodged his hand, and it only grasped the air. He looked flustered, then nced at the people watching


    us before casually putting his hand into his pocket.


    Matthew continued, ¡°There¡¯s a discussion for everything. We won¡¯t need to worry about ourpanies¡±


    statuses if we sessfully handle these two projects. Why are you making things harder for yourself


    instead of joining me?¡± ¡±


    I tried to shake him off again and replied with a hint of disdain, ¡°You should just enjoy your life. I


    wouldn¡¯t


    want to trouble you.¡±


    Still, Matthew persisted in getting in my way. ¡°I promise to give you whatever I give Mel. She¡¯s leaving


    her work responsibilities to care for our son. You and I can have a harmonious family. What do you


    say?¡±


    *Matthew, you have no shame. Are you daydreaming? Wake up.¡±


    The air went silent as Lauren approached us confidently.


    Matthew¡¯s expression soured when he saw her, but he didn¡¯t dare to offend her. He smiled and said,


    ¡°Ms. Lauren, you seem to enjoy meddling in other people¡¯s family affairs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, family affairs? Didn¡¯t you have the most memorable wedding anniversary celebration in Foswood?


    You know, the one where you got caught cheating


    Lauren spoke mercilessly, ¡°I heard your mistress¡¯s son


    is a month old now. Are you addicted to causing trouble?¡±


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    ¡°Lauren, you¡¯re overstepping.¡± Matthew couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Oh? Lauren smiled while holding her phone. ¡°Shall I go even further? I recorded everything you said


    just


    now. Should I send it to your son¡¯s mother to cheer her up?¡±


    Her words made me almostugh. I admired Lauren for thinking of such a thing. It seemed she was the


    best at making a scene..


    Just mind your business,¡± I said, trying to break free from Matthew, I didn¡¯t want to cause a stir, so I led


    Lourenyaway. After all, I didn¡¯t want to embarrass myself and didn¡¯t like engaging with him.


    Unexpectedly, I bumped into Ste as I turned around. She was walking toward me with an elegant


    smile


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lauren couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Damn it.¡±


    I nced at her before smiling and taking Ste¡¯s hands. I knew I had to appear graceful and elegant


    when in a crowd. After all, it was a performance for them, and we yed our parts.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Ste. It¡¯s rare to see you here,¡± I said, ¡°You look stunning today, a standout in the business


    world.¡±


    Ste smiled while holding my hand. Then, she leaned in and whispered, ¡°Are you


    anxious?¡±


    She hinted at something, and I understood what it was. I thought our rtionship must seem unique in


    the eyes of outsiders. How we looked at each other would seem like we had a close bond.


    I blushed slightly at her words and whispered back, ¡°Indeed, I am anxious. Since it¡¯s a minor injury, why


    make it so secretive and tough on yourself?¡±


    Ste nced at me sidelong. She smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°We¡¯re in the rich people¡¯s world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. The problem is having too many scumbags,¡± I said, looking disgusted.


    Her eyes flickered briefly, and her demeanor became severe. ¡°Even these scumbags are hard to get for


    some people.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should be vignt and not let your guard down,¡± I chuckled mischievously and


    remembered something. I leaned in and whispered, ¡°By the way, I heard Kennedy left something for


    the


    cops.¡±


    Ste¡¯s eyes showed a hint of cunning. However, she quickly regained herposure and asked,


    ¡°Who


    are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You know who that is,¡± I said with a smile, then took Lauren¡¯s arm and turned to leave.

 Chapter 317

    Every Second Counts


    I saw something sh in Ste¡¯s eyes, which confirmed they were rted to what happened to


    Kennedy.


    Just then, I noticed Nick giving me a signal. I excused myself to greet him and approached with a


    smile. After a few pleasantries, Nick quietly informed me, ¡°The car is waiting outside. I can only stall


    them for forty minutes. You must leave Pleca Park within that time.¡±


    I nodded and observed Ste before turning to head outside. However, Atticus and another man


    walked


    toward me with clear intentions to greet me.


    I cursed my luck while he waved to me from a distance. I smiled and approached before saying, ¡°Mr.


    Atticus, did you just arrive?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, let me introduce you to my friend. This is Bryan Cohen, the CEO of Alliance Corporation.¡±


    Atticus,then smiled at his friend, ¡°Bryan, this is Ms. Chloe Hartz, the owner of Tanum Corporation.


    Bryan extended his hand to me, and I politely shook it. He looked like a dashing young man, about the


    same age as Atticus. However, the former appeared more mature. T


    Atticus was astute with deep and mysterious eyes. On the other hand, Bryan had an air of maturity and


    trustworthiness.


    Atticus went straight to the point, ¡°Mr. Bryan currently has a big project on hand. I thought I¡¯d connect


    your two, and you can discuss the details with him directlyter.¡±


    I appreciated his straightforwardness. He was indeed a decisive and efficient businessman.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Atticus.¡± I smiled genuinely.


    However, my heart raced because those forty minutes were precious to me. Also, I would use some of


    it


    to get to Pleca Park from here. I grew increasingly anxious just thinking about it.


    ¡°Mr. Bryan, thank you for the opportunity. I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± I expressed my gratitude and passion


    toward the project.


    No problem. We can set up a meeting and discuss the details soon.¡± Bryan¡¯s words gave me a glimmer


    of hope.


    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, Mr. Bryan, can we meet tomorrow?¡± I asked. Although anxious to leave, I


    couldn¡¯t afford to let go of a potential project. I didn¡¯t hesitate to hand him my business card, saying.


    ¡°You


    can choose the time. I¡¯ll be waiting for your call.


    Surprisingly, the two men exchanged a smile when I said that Atticus turned to Bryan and said, ¡°What


    do


    Foswood¡¯s construction industry.¡±


    I blushed, modestly smiling as I said, ¡°Oh, no! I just didn¡¯t want to waste anyone¡¯s precious time.¡±


    The three of usughed, but my palms were sweating. I knew my precious forty minutes would be


    wasted if the conversation continued. I had many excuses on how to leave, but since the two men were


    in high spirits, I knew our conversation wouldn¡¯t end soon.


    At that moment, my lips twitched due to my forced smiles. Helpless, I nced toward Nick, who


    observed the situation. He took a wine ss from a nearby tray and approached me.


    I was relieved and discreetly thanked my lucky stars. Today, I saw Nick as my benefactor, even though


    I had justined about him a few days ago.


    ¡°Mr. Atticus, did you just arrive?¡± Nick smiled at Atticus, then turned and added, ¡°Mr. Bryan, it¡¯s been a


    while!¡±


    Immediately after, I told Atticus and Bryan, ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself for a moment.¡±


    Setting down my wine ss, I took out my phone and pretended to make a call. Then, I walked toward


    the exit, knowing I had to use every second efficiently.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    People greeted me along the way, but I showed them I was in a hurry. I simply nodded and smiled


    before returning to my phone. I was thrilled as soon as I stepped out of the gate. I couldn¡¯t help but pick


    up the


    pace.


    As I was about to reach the elevator, I heard a familiar voice from behind, ¡°Chloe¡­¡±

 Chapter 318

    Secret Arrangement


    I froze and clenched my teeth, inwardly cursing. I turned to see Ste, who had juste out with me. I


    could just tear her apart with my gaze.


    ¡°Why are you leaving so soon?¡± She seemed to have seen through my intentions. She strolled toward


    me and scrutinized me with an intentional air of confrontation. I realized how much she loved trouble.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Why are you so frantic and disoriented?¡±


    ¡°You seem quite attentive to notice such a thing.¡± I feigned shock. Still, I steadied myself and said half


    truthfully, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in a rush. What¡¯s wrong? Do you need something?¡±


    The more anxious I became, the more she squinted at me. The sinister glint in her gaze made me


    uneasy, but I couldn¡¯t afford to lose myposure. I had to maintain my dominance, even just for


    appearances.


    ¡°Quick, speak up. I can¡¯t stay long.¡± I didn¡¯t hide my impatience. After all, five minutes had already


    passed


    since I saw Atticus.


    I never realized how short forty minutes could be. Every wasted minute meant I would have less time


    with As. It was like getting my heart ripped out.


    Suddenly, my phone rang, and I sighed in relief at this golden opportunity. I answered the call and


    headed for the elevator, leaving Ste behind. I deliberately raised my voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there


    soon!¡±


    Carol¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the call, ¡°Ms. Chloe, it¡¯s me. I saw Ste following you out,


    and


    I was worried she might trouble you.¡±


    ¡°All right, I got it. Well done,¡± I said while pressing the elevator¡¯s down button. I feared Ste might


    follow me, so I nced toward her, but she hadn¡¯t moved a step.


    Once inside the elevator, I told Carol, ¡°You¡¯re my lucky star. Watch Ste and try to stall her. Buy me


    some


    time, okay? I need to leave for a while.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    quickly headed outside once I reached the ground floor. I would see As soon as long as I got into the


    car. As expected, I saw a ck sedan under the steps when I exited the gate. I ran down the stairs and


    opened the car door.


    Once inside, I confirmed, ¡°Mr. Nick sent you, right?¡±


    Yes! The driver said nothing more and drove off.


    anxiously clenched my fists along the ride, trying to keep calm. The driver didn¡¯t engage in small talk


    either. Instead, he simply sped toward Pleca Park. As we approached, the driver instructed me, ¡°Ms.


    Chloe, some clothes are in the back seat. You need to change into them.¡±


    I nced back and found a bag on the back seat. I reached for it and pulled out a nurse uniform.


    ¡°Hurry up and change. You¡¯ll need to follow the doctor¡¯s car to enter the premisester,¡± the driver


    Instructed.


    It seemed Nick used the party to make Ste attend while having a doctor conduct an examination at


    Pleca Park and sneak me in. Pleca Park also appeared unsafe, with people likely working for Celine


    inside.


    Otherwise, Nick would not have gone to such lengths to sneak me in. I knew I had misunderstood him


    earlier and felt ashamed.


    I didn¡¯t ask further questions and quickly put on the white coat and nurse hat. Nick was meticulous in


    nning, even providing a small hair clip for me. I reluctantly adjusted the hat and put on a medical


    mask.


    I looked at my reflection in the car window and realized I couldn¡¯t recognize myself. When I finished


    changing, the car reached a private road. I saw another car parked at a bend in the road. The driver


    stopped beside the other car and said, ¡°Ms. Chloe, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    He pointed to a small fork in the road where the car could hide in the shadows. It was simr to the


    ce


    I had used to evade pursuit two days ago.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get into that car. Mr. As¡¯s doctor is inside. Follow him, and don¡¯t say much,¡± the driver


    instructed.


    I nodded and nervously exited the car to enter the other one.

 Chapter 319

    Tight Security


    I entered the other car, where a refined gentleman awaited. He nodded at me but said nothing. Then,


    he started the car and drove toward Pleca Park.


    My nervousness intensified as the moment of truth neared. I


    even intertwined my hands tightly


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Just rx.¡± The doctor seemed to notice my anxiety and tried to calm me. ¡°Just


    follow my lead, don¡¯t speak, and cooperate with me.¡±


    When we arrived at Pleca Park, the familiar ornate gate remained closed, just like when I visited two


    days


    ago.


    However, the gate slowly opened as our car approached. We entered smoothly, and the gate closed


    behind us. There was no sign of guards or heightened security at the entrance. Still, I knew the


    security.


    measures were more rigorous than they appeared.


    When we reached the house, the doctor instructed, ¡°Stay close and don¡¯t speak. Just rx.¡±


    I nodded, my hands sweaty. When I realized I was getting closer to As, my heart pounded. Soon, the


    doctor gestured for me to get out of the car. Then he opened the back door, grabbed his medical kit,


    and confidently approached the house door.


    Although I had been here several times, today¡¯s atmosphere felt different. It was eerily quiet, even


    though more servants were present. On the other hand, my heels clicked and cked as I walked,


    which


    heightened my nervousness.


    For some reason, I felt a headache forming.


    This time, we didn¡¯t go upstairs. Instead, we crossed the main hall and proceeded to a wide corridor.


    We


    continued walking until we reached a room at the far end. I noticed several bodyguards standing there.


    I guessed they were most likely Celine¡¯s men.


    At the entrance, the doctor arrogantly gestured for the guards to open the door.


    One of the guards gave me a sharp look. Before he could say anything, the doctor exined, ¡°My


    assistant is here to change Mr. As¡¯s bandages.¡±


    My heart tightened at the mention of changing bandages. It meant As¡¯s injuries were severe. I almost


    broke down and wished to barge into the room. Luckily, I wore a mask¨Cotherwise, I couldn¡¯t hide my


    distress.


    guard scrutinized me once more, and reluctantly opened the door. Immediately after, the doctoried


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    very private space.


    The doctor gestured for me to enter a smaller room, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, Ms. Chloe. I


    can


    only give you ten minutes.¡±


    I blinked and asked hesitantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡±


    ¡°No, I secured this time for you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have needed toe here today. Make the most


    of your time,¡± the doctor urged me to enter, ¡°Hurry.¡±


    I knew I had just ten minutes. It felt too short to contemte what to do. As I entered the inner room, I


    saw As lying on therge bed, surrounded by clinical¨Clooking medical equipment. I might have


    thought he was asleep if not for those machines.


    I rushed to his side, and he appeared to be in a deep slumber. Hisplexion was slightly pale, and


    his once impably styled hair was slightly messy.


    ¡°As¡­¡± I whispered his name, but my voice cracked. I reached for his hand, which was still warm, like


    when he held mine.


    I caressed his palm and asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t you wake up? Don¡¯t sleep for so long, okay? I miss you so


    much. Do you realize how difficult it was for me toe and see you? I thought I saw you yesterday,


    but you¡¯re here, asleep. I wished that person I saw had been you.¡±


    I ced his hand against my face, and my tears fell into his palm. I choked up, saying, ¡°As¡­ Where


    are you injured?¡±


    After asking that question, I remembered wanting to check something. Immediately after, I stood up


    and lifted As¡¯s nket.

 Chapter 320

    Exposed


    Suddenly, amotion erupted outside the room as I lifted the nket. I instinctively turned to see


    what was happening while gripping the nket. To my surprise, Kenzie appeared before me with


    several


    attendants.


    I realized that I had been exposed. Kenzie and I locked eyes, and then I turned back to As. Since I


    had alreadye this far, I was determined to see things through.


    I saw As¡¯s leg in a cast and several bandages indicating unhealed wounds. One of his arms was also


    in a cast, and just seeing his condition was heart¨Cwrenching. Soon after, I pulled the nket further.


    My tears welled as I nced at As, saying, ¡°Please wake up soon.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, you¡¯re bold,¡± Kenziemented coldly. She remained rooter as she watched me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I retracted my gaze from As. I stood upright and wiped my tears before


    turning to Kenzie. I copied her detachment, saying, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I can do whatever I want. I don¡¯t


    think


    I¡¯m bold. I wanted to see my friend, so I did.¡±


    ¡°How dare you barge in here without permission?¡± Kenzie red at me, her tone cold and ruthless.


    ¡°Again, I don¡¯t need permission.¡± I challenged Kenzie, looking at her defiantly. ¡°What are your


    intentions? Was it necessary to make such a fuss? I just came to see my friend.¡±


    Kenzie seemed uninterested in arguing further. She kept her arrogant posture and said, ¡°Escort Ms.


    Chloe


    out!¡±


    Her harsh voice resounded, and the people who had entered with her rushed toward me.


    ¡°Even if you see him, he¡¯s not someone you can have!¡± Kenzie continued to re at me with disdain.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to shut your mouth after leaving this room.


    The two individuals approached to escort me out, but I resisted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    The two froze as I nced back at the still¨Cmotionless As. My heart felt heavy as I whispered, ¡°I¡¯m


    leaving for now.¡±


    knew a further confrontation wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone. As I was about to leave, someone who should¡¯ve


    been at the party rushed into the room. It was Ste. Her demeanor changed when she saw me.


    She then stomped toward me and pped me. Ste red at me, saying ¡°You have no shamel You


    know he¡¯s not yours, yet you challenge my patience, I knew you had ulterior motives when you left.¡±


    Surprisingly, the pain from the p calmed me. It seemed I had underestimated Ste for being so


    vignt toward me. It


    I palmed my stinging cheek and looked at her. ¡°You finally dropped the act. I like your current


    demeanor instead. It¡¯s much better than your previous pretentiousness. Whether or not you have the


    patience is your


    problem. Whether I see him or not is mine.¡±


    I showed no fear as I watched her. I suddenly realized that she was horrid.


    ¡°You should calm down,¡± I continued, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded everything here. If you lose control and hurt me, I¡¯ll


    make it public. Don¡¯t you see how different we are? You prefer secrecy, while I prefer transparency.


    Remember this p because you¡¯ll have to repay it someday.¡±


    Ste stepped closer, her voice trembling with rage. ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble! Who do you think you


    are?


    I¡¯ve been too lenient with you since you¡¯re acting so recklessly. Since you insist on challenging me,


    don¡¯t me me for retaliating!¡±


    ¡°Guards!¡±


    ¡°I dare you!

 Chapter 321

    The Baby Shower


    I locked eyes with Ste. ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to know what you¡¯ve done, it¡¯s best not to provoke


    me.¡±


    I walked out and addressed the doctor who had escorted me in. ¡°Sir, could you please take me back?¡±


    He calmly nodded. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    I was worried that leaving the doctor there might put him in danger.


    Back in the car, a wave of nervousness washed over me, causing my hands to tremble. I turned to the


    doctor and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for involving you. They won¡¯t harm you, will they?¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t be that serious,¡± he replied. Then he started driving.


    ¡°How is his condition?¡± I asked the doctor, still feeling concerned.


    ¡°You saw it yourself.¡± He nced at me. ¡°The injuries to his limbs aren¡¯t too serious, but the head injury


    is


    severe.


    ¡°So when do you think he¡¯ll wake up?¡±


    His response was ambiguous. ¡°That depends on how he responds. It could be anytime.¡±


    We reached the spot where we had switched cars earlier. The other car was still waiting. I thanked the


    doctor and returned to the car that had brought me there, and we parted ways.


    In the car, I decided to call Nick. Then, I exined the situation to him with a heavy heart.


    Nick fell silent, then said, ¡°Go back and rest.


    the ¡°Mr. Nick¡­ I¡­¡± I struggled to express my remorse to him. Nick didn¡¯t say much and just hung up


    phone.


    Even though I had finally seen As, I didn¡¯t feel relieved. A sense of unease hung over me.


    After my argument with Ste at the reception, I was convinced that Kennedy¡¯s death had something to


    do with them. I wasn¡¯t afraid of Ste, but my biggest concern was As. He was in aatose state


    and


    defenseless.


    The doctor had assured me that the people around As were loyal, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy


    As was unconscious right in front of them.


    was too embarrassed to approach Nick after this incident. The only thing I could do was have Grayson


    Respir close eye on ATL Empire


    Surprisingly, I soon ran into Ste again, this time at Matthew¡¯s party. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why


    Ste was there. She and Matthew had no apparent connection. In private, though, I couldn¡¯t be so


    sure.


    Matthew had been unting his project with a connection to Celine, so it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Ste


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    to attend the celebration.


    Many influential people in the local construction industry came to the party. Matthew had made a big


    scene a few months ago during our anniversary celebration. Now, he was throwing a lively party for hist


    son with his mistress. He no longer cared about his reputation.


    I was unsure what the guests were thinking, but I was sure most were there to watch. My presence


    made no difference, but I had no choice. Matthew had sent Johnson to pick me up.


    He wanted me to bring Ava along so he could show off his perfect family. However, no matter how


    confused I was, I wouldn¡¯t bring my daughter along to such an event.


    Besides, how would this drama y out?

 Chapter 322

    The Show Has Just Begun


    Lauren was aware of the situation and offered to apany me, but I declined. I didn¡¯t want her to get


    involved.


    I suspected she had ulterior motives for wanting to be there, but I told her to let it go. There was no


    need for her to get mixed up in this mess.


    Lauren relented, so I brought Carol, who used to work at Tanum Corporation. I had my reasons for


    bringing her, and I didn¡¯t have to exin them. Carol was perfectly capable of handling the situation on


    her own.


    The party for the baby took ce at La Dolce Vita. The venue was packed, and Matthew stood at the


    entrance, weing guests from all directions.


    When Johnson brought my car to the entrance, Matthew rushed down the steps and opened the car


    door.


    He seemed a little unhappy when asked. ¡°Chlo¡­ where¡¯s my little girl?¡±


    I calmly said, ¡°Everyone already knows you have a son and a daughter.¡±


    He forced a smile and said, ¡°Well, you bettere in!¡±


    Carol quickly stood by my side and handed two cash envelopes to Matthew.


    I asked Carol in a hushed tone, ¡°When did you prepare these?¡±


    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t show up empty-handed, could I?¡± Carol smirked mischievously.


    I teased her, ¡°You¡¯re so generous! But you¡¯ve just wasted your money.¡±


    Carol just grinned devilishly without replying.


    Many people stared at us as we entered the hall, surprised I was there. Their looks felt like a p in the


    face. Luckily, Myra saw us and waved us over, making things less awkward.


    She took my hand and whispered, ¡®Chlo, I didn¡¯t expect you toe. You¡¯ve got guts!¡±


    Ismiled, ¡°Just a token gesture.¡±


    After taking our seats, I spotted Mnie not too far away. She had gained some weight after giving


    birth


    and had put extra effort into her appearance, exuding a newfound maternal charm.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Braca had a child beside her and appeared starkly different. She looked wom out like an old nanny who


    Had done most of the work in the past month. Nheless, she smil ed


    baby to the


    Myra leaned over and whispered, ¡°Poor thing. Caring for Mnie has been a real trial. She can be


    quite the hand ful. She practically tortured the olddy, and Grace has been up all night looking after


    the child.¡±


    I smiled and kept my silence. This wasn¡¯t the right time for me to speak.


    However, staying quiet wasn¡¯t enough. Some people were trying to take advantage of me, and I finally


    understood Matthew¡¯s intention in inviting me.


    Someone approached me, saying, ¡°Hey, Chlo! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡±


    I turned to see Ste, who looked beautiful. Although I had mentally prepared myself, I was still


    shocked. Liora, who I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, was with her.


    Seeing the two of them together, I knew today¡¯s performance would be tricky.


    I also noticed that many around us were eager spectators. Some were reveling in the drama, some


    were simply curious, and some were probably nervous for me.


    Good and ill intentions mixed in the air, but I didn¡¯t care. Since they were prepared, I had to y along.


    After all, over the past year, Matthew had toughened me up to the point where my skin could deflect


    bullets.


    I smiled sweetly. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a joyous celebration.¡±


    ¡°Chlo, you¡¯re so kind. That must be why Liora says she wants to learn from you!¡± Ste said, trying to


    smooth things over.


    ¡°Chloe is amazing. She¡¯s not just anybody. No matter what people say, she¡¯s part of the Murphy family!


    Well¡­ she used to be!¡± Liora bantered, and Ste followed up with a wittyment.


    Their teamwork was surprisingly seamless.


    Suddenly, a lot of eyes turned our way. After all, it was unexpected for Matthew¡¯s ex¨Cwife to show up.


    The freshly groomed and radiant Mnie sauntered over, looking cheerful. We became the center of


    attention.

 Chapter 323

    What She Did


    She approached gracefully, but her smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. Those serpentine eyes were fixed


    on


    face, and I could see the tension in her jaw. Such restraint must¡¯ve been painful.


    my


    Maintaining a calm smile, I watched them eagerly begin the performance. Myra was so nervous that


    she hardly dared to breathe. She nudged me several times, and Carol was gearing up for a fight. I


    grabbed her and gently pushed her back down.


    ¡°Oh! I was wondering who it was. It¡¯s my sister¨Cinw!¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°Mnie, what game are you ying? We had never called each other that before.


    Where¡¯s the ¡®sister¨Cinw¡®ing from?¡±


    Carol wasn¡¯t going to let it slide. She immediately chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Matthew is already yours, so


    where¡¯s the ¡®sister¨Cinw¡®ing from? You have a son now, so maybe start acting like a mom. Chloe


    has


    already taken a step back for you.¡±


    Suddenly, Mnie adopted a pitiful look. Her eyes reddened, and her lips quivered as if she had been


    wronged


    The whole room fell into silence. Some had already left their seats and awkwardly shuffled over,


    craning


    their necks to get a good look. I was sure everyone had heard her words.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Ha! I knew the show was finally about to begin.


    Mnie had been coached. She had transformed into a fragile little woman¨Ca wolf in disguise!


    Since she deliberately changed her character to y the Innocent, I couldn¡¯t disappoint those eager for


    drama. I was prepared, though I didn¡¯t know what they were scheming. If need be, I¡¯d fight tooth and


    nail.


    ¡°How could you say that? I¡¯d never make things difficult for you,¡± I said with feigned sincerity.


    Mnie dabbed her eyes. ¡°Chlo, I hope you can forgive me. It¡¯s all my fault. I had a bad temper during


    pregnancy. I shouldn¡¯t have made you angry!¡±


    People around us stared at Mnie, their eyes wide.


    I wasn¡¯t angry! If I were, I wouldn¡¯t havee today!¡± I said kindly, ¡°Please, stop this. It¡¯s not a good


    look


    on such a happy asion. There are so many guests here!¡±


    Mnie seemed genuinely surprised by my attitude, She nced at Ste and Liora before looking


    back


    Then she asked, ¡°Chlo, you really don¡¯t me me?¡±


    She seemed almost astonished. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have insisted on taking Ava out for her birthday. I didn¡¯t


    mean anything by it. Ava is still my niece, and Matthew adores his daughter. So, I went to the


    kindergarten and wanted to treat Ava to a meal.¡±


    Suddenly, I understood their n. Though I was furious, I kept myposure. I had to be careful not to


    be drawn into their scheme.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve asked you about picking up Ava. Then you wouldn¡¯t have been so angry that you pushed


    met down. Fortunately, I got to the hospital quickly. Despite being born prematurely, the baby is fine!


    The thought of what could¡¯ve happened makes me shudder.¡±


    The people around us were stunned. This incident was known to very few, and only a handful o


    present that day.


    They all looked at me in disbelief.


    Some said, ¡°Oh my! No wonder the baby is premature! So, that¡¯s what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d only heard about the premature birth. I never expected this. That was so dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see thating. Chloe¡­ isn¡¯t as simple as she seems!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Thankfully, they got to the hospital in time!¡±


    ¡°There must have been a reason why Matthew didn¡¯t stay with her


    us were


    Listening to the discussions, my anger reached its peak. I clenched my fists tightly under the table and


    looked at Mnie.


    Carol was already fuming with rage, and she stood up.

 Chapter 324

    Hate Provocation


    gently held Carol¡¯s wrist with a strained smile. ¡°Mnie, are you sure about this?¡±


    Seeing that Carol was already upset, Ste added fuel to the fire. ¡°Mnie, why bring this up at a time


    like


    this?


    Mnie knew her words were having an impact and continued to y the victim.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy. Otherwise, none of you would get to see my son today, and Matthew wouldn¡¯t be as happy


    as he is now! Let¡¯s not hold grudges, Chloe, I won¡¯t me you for causing me to give birth prematurely.


    Can¡¯t


    we all get along? After all, we¡¯re all part of the Murphy family!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not part of it,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    The onlookers immediately turned their stern gazes toward me. I could tell that if I said ¡°no,¡± they might


    tear me apart. I smirked, realizing how cunningly they had orchestrated this.


    It was a tant attempt to turn everyone against me. One wrong step and my reputation in the city


    would


    be irreparable. I would bebeled a scheming woman.


    This was precisely what the three women wanted.


    I maintained aposed facade as I looked at Mnie. Then, I stood up and surveyed the entire hall. I


    spotted Matthew chatting with a few business partners not far away. There was no way he didn¡¯t know


    what was going on.


    ¡°Matthew!¡± I called out loudly, causing Myra to turn pale with fear. Carol red at Matthew, then


    marched


    toward him.


    The entire room turned their attention toward me, some expressing discontent. I saw a smug


    expression


    on Liora¡¯s face.


    As expected, Matthew acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard my call. Carol forcibly pulled him over when she


    reached him


    With a resigned expression, Matthew stood in front of us. He smiled and asked, ¡°Ms. Ste, Mrs. Liora,


    why aren¡¯t you sitting?¡±


    Chlo, don¡¯t just sit there. Help me attend to the quests!¡± He ced his hand on my shoulder.


    dodged it Don¡¯t Wrong person! Mrs. Mnie is feeling wronged:


    looked at Matthew and asked. I¡¯d like to hear your version of the events regarding Ava¡¯s birthday


    Matthew quickly nced at Ste. It was clear to me that this whole scheme was Ste¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Oh dear! It¡¯s a joyous day. Why bring this up?¡± Matthew asked, ¡°Mnie, what did you do this time?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I immediately understood that Matthew was also an aplice. I tested him to see if he knew the


    situation.


    Mnie yed her part perfectly, immediately crying. I just wish that Chloe could understand me. They


    say that once you be a mother, you must let go of grudges!¡±


    ¡°Chlo, you see, Mnie is no longer pursuing this. Let¡¯s just move past it. Today is the baby¡¯s party. I


    knew you didn¡¯t mean to push her that day. Let it go!¡± Matthew spoke like a peacemaker.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m someone who takes things seriously. Are you both absolutely sure?¡± I remained calm,


    looking


    at Matthew.


    Inside, I was burning with anger. This time, Liora attempted to mediate.


    ¡°Chloe, isn¡¯t this a bit much? Shouldn¡¯t you let it go? Try to be the bigger person. Mnie has already


    apologized, and you can¡¯t stir up trouble today, can you?¡±


    Ste quickly chimed in, ¡°Exactly, Chlo! Enough already. Let it go!¡±


    They were all advising me to take the high road. Was I such a terrible person?


    ¡°We understand that you may have felt wronged, but time has passed. After all, Mnie and Matthew


    have a child now. You need to move on. Today, we all saw how sincere Mnie is. Why


    for other women?¡± Liora yed the role of peacemaker.


    It seemed like I was the joke!


    Ste yed her part convincingly. ¡°Forget it, Mr. Matthew. Let¡¯s get the party started! Chloe, don¡¯t


    make things difficult for Mr. Matthew. It¡¯s a day of joy. Let¡¯s be happy for the children!¡±


    I stared at them in disbelief. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. How had these demons turned into angels


    today?


    Just as everyone looked at me with disdain, a dark figure lunged toward

 Chapter 325

    The Bane of the Murphy Family


    Carol reacted incredibly fast. Before the shadow reached me, she swiftly pulled me away. Just as I got


    up from the chair, the shadow collided with it, resulting in a loud thud. The entire room gasped in shock.


    I was still trying to process what was happening.


    As I gathered my wits, I realized Grace had lunged at me and ended up on the ground. Her forehead


    had hit the chair during the collision, and now she was hurling insults in my direction.


    ¡°Chloe, you wretched woman! After serving you for ten years, I never expected you to be so heartless


    and


    vilel


    She listed my crimes, ¡°You not only took the Murphy family¡¯s property but you also got involved with a


    man who brutally beat up my son. He was left battered and bruised. Chloe, you¡¯re a despicable person!


    Have you no shame?¡±


    The crowd of onlookers gasped again, staring at me like a demon.


    Carol¡¯s face flushed with anger, and she roared, ¡°Hey, why are you twisting the story?¡±


    Liora watched with folded arms, seemingly relishing my difort and her victory.


    Grace continued, ¡°Haven¡¯t we treated you well? Haven¡¯t we provided for you both, ensuring youcked


    nothing?¡±


    Looking at the older woman on the ground, I felt powerless. I regretted my decision to be here today.


    Perhaps I should have maintained my distance from this family from the beginning.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken our house and incited a stranger to beat my son within an inch of his life. Chloe, you¡¯re a


    disgrace, an abomination!¡±


    The spectators gasped once more, their eyes filled with a mixture of shock and disgust. Matthew¡¯s


    gaze was fixed firmly on my face. I had no idea what was going on in his mind.


    This man had once enveloped me in sweet words and promises, but now he stood there, watching his


    mother berate me


    It made sense I had be the bane of the Murphy family.


    You dare show up here today? You can¡¯t bear to see the Murphy family thriving, can you? You


    heartless chi Did you ever consider that your karma would catch up with you when you pushed


    Mnie? Youll


    omous as theye.


    Carol took a step forward. ¡°What are you talking about? Why aren¡¯t you holding Matthew ou


    wouldn¡¯t be here if he hadn¡¯t persistently called my boss and had Johnson pick us up! You people.


    I raised a hand to stop Carol¡¯s outburst and calmly smiled at Matthew.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Grace screamed.


    This was the first time I had seen Grace in this state. If only she had been this spirited when she was


    younger, she might not have endured a lifetime of frustration. I wondered what had finally caused her to


    explode.


    It seemed that in private, Mnie had been coaching Grace. She had indeed been brainwashed.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    k you can


    ¡°Now that there¡¯s a grandson in the Murphy family, your little schemes are over! Do you think you waltz


    back into the Murphy family? Not unless I¡¯m dead! Today, I¡¯d rather this event not happen at all than


    let you fool everyone, you evil woman¡­


    She struggled to stand and Matthew finally remembered to help his mother up.


    ¡°Mom! Calm down¡­ Don¡¯t stoop to her level! She¡¯s not worth it!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s words echoed in my mind with a resounding crash. This, I suspected, was his true opinion. I


    had an intense urge to rip off the false facade he was wearing and reveal the hypocrite beneath.


    Suddenly, the entire hall lit up, and everyone turned to therge screen on the stage¡­

 Chapter 326

    Mysterious Ally


    The sudden brightness in the banquet hall stunned everyone. All therge screens had lit up, capturing


    everyone¡¯s attention.


    A familiar video yed on the screens. It was footage of Ava¡¯s birthday when Matthew had carried her


    out of the school gate to collect her gift. Then, Mnie arrived.


    The people in the banquet hall were puzzled and started whispering, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Even I was surprised, wondering who had orchestrated it. It seemed I had an unexpected ally in


    attendance. I couldn¡¯t help but nce at Johnson, who hade over with Matthew earlier. Besides


    Matthew and Mnie, Johnson was likely the only one who knew the whole story.


    As the video yed for the second time, someone eximed, ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that Mnie? What¡¯s


    she-?!¡±


    The person¡¯s exmation drew even more attention as everyone focused on the repeated violent


    scenes. Finally, someone made a bold guess, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mnie? She¡¯s pregnant yet causing trouble


    at a kindergarten. She even kicked someone when they got out of the car.¡±


    ¡°Look, did you see that? She couldn¡¯t stand still. My gosh!¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, an ambnce came. Chloe didn¡¯t move at all and even got hit by Mnie.¡±


    The terrifying video sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. People gasped and murmured in shock. I


    turned away from the screens and looked at Ste and Liora, who watched the footage.


    Mnie was no longer asposed. She pointed at the screens and shouted, ¡°Who the hell did this?!¡±


    She turned to Matthew and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell say-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Matthew snapped.


    Johnson demanded, ¡°I thought we deleted all the footage. Who did this?¡±


    Matthew red at me and growled, ¡°Chloe¡­¡±


    I shrugged and raised my hands, saying, ¡°What? Feeling flustered when faced with the truth?¡±


    Find out who did this!¡± Johnson continued to express his frustration. It seemed he had done everything


    ensure he had left no traces of the footage. Otherwise, Matthew wouldn¡¯t be so confused.


    Mathew scolded him but didn¡¯t move to turn off the screens.


    sonran off and returned shortly after, saying, ¡°Damn it! The control room is locked:


    Carol rolled her eyes disdainfully. ¡°Why bother turning off the screens? Everyone has already seen


    everything. Do you want to dig our eyes out? Matthew, did you think you could get away with it just


    because you paid someone to delete the footage?¡±


    Mnie red at Carol. ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no one special, but I like speaking my mind. If you did something, you have to own up to it. Even if


    you paid to delete the video, the heavens are still watching. Liars will always get their karma. Mrs.


    Grace, if you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening,e over here.¡±


    Carol bent to pick up the chair Mnie had knocked over and ced it before one of the screens. ¡°Sit


    here and observe before you start hurling usations.¡±


    The onlookersughed, ¡°This family is something else. They keep trying to nder Chloe in front of


    everyone. Is that fun for them? They¡¯ve been through so much together, so why do this?¡±


    ¡°The Murphys are telling tant lies. Don¡¯t they fear karma? They even forced Ms. Chloe toe


    today. Matthew set up this whole thing to humiliate his ex¨Cwife, right?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Matthew was furious. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense, Carol!¡±


    ¡°Are you still denying it?¡± Carol looked at him fearlessly. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t jump to conclusions before


    seeing the truth next time. Be especially careful of the things said by those who lie. They pretend to let


    things go when they¡¯re at fault from the start.¡±


    I kept my smile as I looked at Liora and Ste.


    I¡¯m impressed, Matthew. You¡¯re so unlucky for constantly falling at your setups. Instead of having ant


    affair this time, you gathered a mob to nder Ms. Chloe at your party. Why are you ruining yourself?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, why is it so lively here? The party hasn¡¯t started yet, has it?¡±

 Chapter 327

    An Uninvited Guest


    Everyone turned to the entrance when they heard the slightly mocking voice. To my surprise, I saw the


    uninvited Lauren walking in. I instinctively face¨Cpalmed in amazement.


    Lauren¡¯s presence shocked everyone. She had exposed Matthew¡¯s affair at our wedding anniversary a


    few months ago. The supposedly upright Matthew even went to court for our divorce.


    Lauren¡¯s actions caused Matthew and I to divorce. His notoriety skyrocketed immediately after.


    Although Lauren was once his mistress, she had exposed him for his affair with Mnie.


    Today, she again appeared at Matthew¡¯s son¡¯s full moon banquet. I knew she wasn¡¯t here to enjoy the


    food, either. Her appearance always held some significance, and it seemed Matthew would pay the


    price


    today.


    I was even more surprised because we agreed she was not supposed toe. I wondered why she


    came anyway. I covered my eyes, realizing that another exciting show was about to begin. Still, I didn¡¯t


    know


    what she would do this time.


    As I looked around, I noticed a middle¨Caged woman apanying Lauren. Judging from the former¡¯s


    age, attire, and demeanor, I knew she was not Lauren¡¯s friend. Instead, the middle¨Caged woman


    appeared


    somewhat raunchy..Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She followed Lauren with a nervous smile. Anyone could tell the woman had applied significant


    foundation to her face. Her eyes were sharp and greedy as she scanned her surroundings. She


    appeared


    amazed by the luxurious setting before her.


    For some reason, I felt like I had met her somewhere. Still, I didn¡¯t know where Lauren had found this


    woman.


    Suddenly, Grace eximed, ¡°You bitch! Matthew, get her¡­..get her out of here!¡±


    Everyone was shocked as their eyes darted around, trying to figure out who Grace was cursing. It


    seemed


    she was referring to the woman beside Lauren.


    Lauren chuckled at the chaos. Then, she turned to the woman and softly prompted her to scan our side


    of


    the room.


    Soon after, she stepped past Lauren and pointed at our group, asking Lauren, ¡°Which one? Is it her or


    her?¡±


    The woman¡¯s finger ultimately settled on Mnie.


    uren grinned, gave the woman a thumbs up, and raised a brow


    After receiving approval from Lauren, the woman approached Mnie and wailed, ¡°Oh, my dear


    daughter and grandson! I finally found you! Quick, let me see my grandson.


    Matthew was dumbfounded. He stared at Lauren, who was standing at the door, smiling.


    He had probably guessed Lauren was up to no good. However, he didn¡¯t know what she would do.


    When the woman ran toward Mnie, Grace went berserk. She screamed at Matthew to throw the


    woman out.


    At that moment, Ste pulled Liora aside and looked at the woman frustratedly.


    The woman grabbed Mnie and scrutinized her from head to toe. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve missed you so much, my


    dear daughter. You made it so hard for me to find you.¡±

 Chapter 328

    A Show to Behold


    I almostughed aloud after finally realizing who that woman was. She was Mnie¡¯s biological


    mother. The woman was a drama queen. She kept repeating. ¡°You made it hard for me to find you.¡±


    However, her expression felt out of ce. I wondered what she was looking for.


    After birthing Mnie, the woman left her with the Murphys and showed no concern over the years.


    Since that was the case, I couldn¡¯t believe her struggles to find Mnie.


    The Murphys caused a stir when they moved out of their old ce. The woman would only need to ask


    around to find their new ce. Considering her attire, she probably didn¡¯t fare well alone. Now, she had


    found a lucky break.


    I knew she was a troublemaker, too. Her return meant that the Murphys, especially Grace, were in for


    dark times ahead. I couldn¡¯t help but nce at Grace, shaking with anger. I felt genuine sympathy for


    her.


    After all, she had sincerely cared for Ava over the years.


    I admired Lauren for managing to find that woman. I wondered where Lauren had found her. Evidently,


    the woman¡¯s return was a severe punishment for the Murphys, especially Grace.


    now but became an onlooker. It felt great to sit


    I was the main character just back and watch such an entertaining show. No wonder Grace became so


    hysterical just now. After all, that woman had be a homewrecker to the Murphys long ago.


    Mnie was in utter shock as the older woman held onto her. The former tried to break free but


    couldn¡¯t.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Mnie never showed respect to those she considered beneath her, and that woman¡¯s attire showed


    she was of a lower social status. Therefore, Mnie was furious, roaring, ¡°Let go of me, you old hag!


    Who are


    you?! Get lost!¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression turned stern as her eyes glinted with greed. She did not expect Mnie to


    scold


    her.


    Finally, I realized why the woman¡¯s eyes looked so familiar. They were the same ones Mnie had. I


    was


    confident that the woman was Mnie¡¯s biological mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am, you heartless brat?! I¡¯m your mother!¡± The woman was fuming. ¡°I went


    through hell to birthday you. Now that you¡¯re living a good life, you¡¯ve forgotten your mother? How can


    you be so


    heartless?


    Mnie was petrified. After finally regaining her thoughts, she asked again. ¡°Who are you? Get away


    from


    mel


    ¡°I am your mother!¡± The woman pointed at Grace in anger. ¡°Ask that old hag who I am. Grace, tell her!¡±


    Grace was livid as she pushed Matthew aside. She frenziedly ran toward the woman and grabbed her


    hair, yelling, ¡°Abby Patton, how dare you show your face here?! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Chaos erupted as the two women wrestled. It was impossible to separate them.


    Lauren sauntered over and mocked, ¡°Well, it looks like no one will serve food anytime soon. Are you


    hungry, Chloe? I¡¯ve handled the formalities, so let¡¯s find a nice ce to eat. That¡¯s their family matter-


    you¡¯re not one of them.¡±


    Matthew bellowed, ¡°Lauren!¡±


    Lauren smiled at him fearlessly and said, ¡°Ha! Savor the taste of betrayal, Matthew. As for you,


    Mnie, I can torment you without lifting a finger. How dare you trick me? You¡¯re not even on my level.¡±

 Chapter 329

    Ticking Time Bomb


    Lauren tugged at my hand, I nced at Carol, and then we left together. When we arrived at a fondue


    restaurant, Carol could not wait to ask Lauren how she found Mnie¡¯s biological mother.


    Lauren smiled smugly and told us everything. She had tasked her friends with finding Abby and had


    been waiting for an opportunity to put her to use. It was clear why Matthew was so embarrassed.


    Lauren had searched for Abby for several months. About a month ago, she received word that Abby


    was in the suburbs. The older woman had been hopping from one ce to another, marrying and


    causing


    trouble for her various husbands.


    However, Abby had never established herself properly.


    Lauren


    had brought her back to Foswood in time for Matthew¡¯s party. She had wined and dined Abby for an


    entire evening, subtly influencing her. Hence, Abby could not wait to reunite with her ¡®sessful¡®


    daughter.


    Carol and I burst intoughter as we listened to Lauren¡¯s story. It was quite a spectacle, and the


    Murphys


    were in for some turbulent times ahead.


    Lauren had nted a ticking time bomb within the family. It seemed they would never have peace


    again.


    I admired Lauren for her audacity. I knew she held grudges, and I was fortunate not to have crossed


    her.¡± Lauren, you¡¯re amazing. Thank goodness I¡¯ve never done anything to offend you.¡±


    Lauren enjoyed ourughter but soon grew severe, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of me. I only did it to


    get back at Matthew for you. I¡¯m not the type to pursue vengeance relentlessly.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    forw


    She shot me a sarcastic look to tease me and then sighed, ¡°In a way, I feel sorry for you. I just couldn¡¯t


    stand Matthew getting away with everything. So, I took revenge on your behalf.¡±


    I tried exining my feelings to Laurent. I felt apologetic about how Mnie had treated her. Before I


    finished, Lauren interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. Do you think I¡¯m oblivious?¡±


    Her response stunned me. I looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°You knew? I wanted to confess


    several


    times, but I was scared.¡±


    Lauren feigned anger and teased me, ¡°I¡¯m a reasonable person. I know it wasn¡¯t your fault. I decided to


    confront Matthew Independently, which had nothing to do with you. Anyone would defend their own.


    especially a mamage. I just think Matthew¡¯s a jackoff.


    Carol agreed, ¡°She¡¯s right, Ms. Chloel He¡¯s an asshole for continuously harassing you. He even


    teamed up With outsiders to nder you. If it weren¡¯t for that footage, those Idiots would¡¯ve gotten


    away with it


    Her words weren¡¯t exaggerated. Indeed, the situation was tough.


    Lauren nodded. ¡°Can you honestly let this slide? If I were you, I couldn¡¯t do it!¡±


    I remained silent for a while and then said, ¡°This time, I want to set up a trap for three of them, but it will


    take some careful nning. I want to make them regret ever messing with me!¡±


    Lauren squinted and leaned forward to look at me, asking, ¡°Do you have a n already?¡±


    I nced at her and Carol, and they immediately understood my gaze. They leaned in, and I whispered


    a few things to them.

 Chapter 330

    The Birth of the Secret n


    When I finished exining my n, Lauren mmed the table. 1 knew you were a sly fox! Your n is


    the way to go. We either stay still or make a big move. Let¡¯s go with your n.¡±


    After some thought, even Carol eximed, ¡°Ms. Chloe, you blew my mind! I know what to do for your


    next


    steps.


    We were ted as we celebrated our newfound determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had this idea for a while now,¡± I said as I looked at Lauren thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s just that the timing


    wasn¡¯t right. I wanted to keep it to myself, but they kept pushing me. The Murphys thought I was an


    easy target, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    Lauren dipped a mushroom into the fondue and added, ¡°They don¡¯t deserve forgiveness. Ivanna was


    right when she said you were too kind¨Chearted. Being that way brings more trouble, Chloe. It¡¯s not


    about avoiding the Murphys. You must get rid of them if you want to live in peace.¡±


    Carol concurred, ¡°Let them tremble at the mere thought of you.¡±


    I nodded, knowing Carol and Lauren were more ruthless than I had been. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to act since


    Mnie and her biological mother have reunited. I can¡¯t let this chance slip by.¡±


    Lauren volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Liora¡¯s side.¡±


    The three of us ced our hands together in a show of unity. After leaving the restaurant, we walked


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    toward the setting sun.


    Lauren dropped me off at home before leaving. That night, I received a call from Johnson. From his


    tone, I knew he was genuinely pleased. I did not expect him to make such a wise move today.


    I would have been at a loss if he hadn¡¯t shown the surveince footage on the big screen. After all, I


    couldn¡¯t act against Grace for Ava¡¯s sake. Grace¡¯s insults had already turned everyone against me, and


    the people present grew increasingly hostile toward me.


    I thanked Johnson over the phone,


    Johnson, feeling regretful, said, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to thank me, Ms. Chloe. The truth is, I appreciate


    your kindness. I don¡¯t know what came over mest time. I felt like I was under a spell. You saved my


    family, and now we¡¯re living as a happy trio.¡±


    listened silently to Johnson¡¯s remorseful words, genuinely pleased. He continued, ¡°I realized no woman


    better than my wife. I leamed that the affairs meant nothing and that those women were only after


    ¡°I must thank you. My wife keeps reminding me that you¡¯ve helped our family significantly. We¡¯ll always


    be grateful to you.¡±


    I felt content hearing Johnson¡¯s words. I was pleased that he hade to his senses and taken


    conective actions before it was toote.


    Johnson said. ¡°So that¡¯s why I¡¯ll always help you, Ms Chloe. Besides, Mnie kept tormenting me. Oh


    my god, I was so helpless!


    I


    Although I had already heard about this from Myra, I finally realized it was also Johnson¡¯s way of


    venting his frustrations. He also told me what had happened at the banquet after I left. Grace was no


    match for


    Abby and even got beaten up


    Naturally, Matthew helped his mom, especially in public. After all, anyone would be furious if an


    outsider attacked their mom Matthew beat up Abby in front of everyone. Ultimately, the two older


    women ended


    up in a hospital


    Johnson chuckled, ¡°Judging from Mnie¡¯s attitude, she¡¯s siding with Grace. It seems the drama isn¡¯t


    over yet. People shouldn¡¯t mess with Lauren, either.¡±


    ¡°What about the banquet? I asked

 Chapter 331

    Strange Information


    ¡°Hey, how many folks are here for the meal? Most are curious to see Matthew¡¯s son! Initially, it was all a


    setup by Liora. She knew what kind of situation Mnie was in when she gave birth!¡±


    ¡°So it was Liora?¡± I had thought it was Ste behind this.


    ¡°Keegan has officially be a shareholder in Ardora Construction and invested a whopping seven


    million dors. He even brought in a major project! That¡¯s why Matthew¡¯s head is in the clouds right


    now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Matthew mentioned he has two major projects on hand. Seems like it¡¯s true.¡±


    Johnson was a bit disgruntled as he grumbled, ¡°Some people have all the luck, even the small¨Cminded


    ones.¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true!¡® I retorted.


    I was secretly overjoyed because this was fantastic news. It would be ideal if Keegan was in charge of


    Matthew¡¯s projects.


    I wanted to make these three forces unbeatable. This was all thanks to Liora¡¯s trap today. She helped


    me


    make up my mind.


    Little did I know that ns were about to change, and someone else was even quicker on the draw


    than I


    The next day, I went into the office. I received a call from Bryan, the CEO of Alliance Corporation,


    whom Atticus had introduced me to at the banquet. He wanted to talk about the project.


    With all the chaos of the past few days, I hadpletely forgotten about it. After ending the call, I


    hurried


    to Ryan¡¯s office, only to discover he wasn¡¯t there.


    His secretary informed me that he was out discussing a project, so I drove to Alliance Corporation with


    Carol


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before I even reached Alliance Corporation, Grayson¡¯s call came in. He had been busy, and I hadn¡¯t


    seen.


    him for two days.


    He mentioned that there was something important he needed to discuss with me. I quickly checked the


    time and realized I was running out of it.


    Since I had already scheduled a meeting with Bryan, I asked Grayson to walt for me at the office.


    Our meeting with Bryan was pleasant. He briefly introduced the project, and I shared our firm¡¯s


    credentials. Both parties were eager to move forward with the coboration


    Bryan was genuinely sincere, providing me with some relevant documents. Without lingering, I


    arranged for our next meeting and took my leave.


    I said my goodbyes to Carol and left. What Grayson wanted to talk to me about weighed heavily on my


    mind.


    When I returned to thepany, Grayson nced at the time and said, ¡°Chlo, could you please take


    me to the airport? There¡¯s a project in Sris that I want to try to secure. Let¡¯s discuss it on the way.¡±


    We headed back downstairs together. When we got into the car, Grayson said, ¡°Chlo, the information


    I¡¯ve been looking into regarding Annalise¡­ Something feels off.¡±


    Grayson¡¯s words caught me off guard.


    I looked at him in surprise. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    I had already had a hunch that something was amiss with Annalise. While I had no connection to her


    personally, this intuition was powerful.


    Grayson frowned, and his face was grave.


    He shook his head.in disbelief and spoke cautiously, ¡°How do I put it? It¡¯s as if she¡¯s been stripped of


    her identity, only existing within that welfare home. Outside of it, there¡¯s no trace of Annalise to be


    found in any records, let alone any connection with Mr. As. And to suggest that they shared any kind


    of


    affection?¡±


    Grayson continued to shake his head. ¡°It¡¯s simply impossible. Aside from that welfare home, there¡¯s not


    information on Annalise anywhere else!¡±


    His words led me to a bold hypothesis.


    ¡°Could it be that this person was fabricated?

 Chapter 332

    Inexplicable Affinity


    Grayson looked at me as if he had entertained a simr suspicion. Then, he asked, ¡°So, who fell off the


    cliff? There were witnesses and physical evidence. Even Mr. As saw it with his own eyes!¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡± I tightened my grip on the steering wheel.


    It was more of a mutter to myself, but suddenly, a memory surged. It was something As had said to


    me.


    I recalled him telling me, ¡°Annalise means nothing to anyone, especially not to me!¡±


    In light of Grayson¡¯s words, As¡¯s statement held a different meaning. It appeared that As was


    keeping something from me.


    He had said he would reveal it once the clues connected. Coupled with Grayson¡¯s revtions, I was


    now thoroughly convinced that the information they had found didn¡¯t add up.


    ¡°What about Rory? Any leads on him?¡±


    This man held a certain allure for me. After all, he was Ste¡¯s father.


    Plus, I sensed a certain distance in Ste¡¯s attitude toward her parents. It wasn¡¯t just indifference but a


    kind of numbness. Every time she spoke of them, it was with an air of detachment. It left me somewhat


    perplexed.


    I couldn¡¯t believe she was so apathetic towards her own parents, even if she had grown out of her


    rebellious phase.


    Moreover, from my time with her, I sensed she didn¡¯t hold a particrly significant ce in Celine¡¯s


    heart.


    I could tell that day outside the emergency room when As was injured. She looked at Celine with


    fear,


    trembling at a single sharp nce from her.


    I believe she did not hold the same significance in Celine¡¯s heart as Kenzie did,


    Grayson responded, ¡°Yes, Rory wasn¡¯t difficult to investigate. We¡¯ve managed to confirm most of the


    basic information. I¡¯ve got a detailed report, which I¡¯ll give to you once I¡¯m back. I just returned from the


    neighboring city and didn¡¯t have time to get it. Also, I looked into Rory¡¯s wife.¡±


    Grayson nced at me. ¡°His wife is quite the character. No one would have expected that Louis¡¯s


    assistant has a wife with such a hidden and illustrious background¡±


    Oh Grayson¡¯s words oddly made my heart beat a little faster. I asked, bewildered ¡°Hidden and


    Mustrious


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Can you imagine that Rory¡¯s wifees from a family even more distinguished than the


    Pierces?¡± Grayson continued to watch me as he spoke.


    This was truly something I hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°So, with such a prominent background, why did she marry Rory?¡± I pressed on.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a story behind that! Love is always to mer Grayson quipped, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it


    when


    I get back. At thetest, in three days! Ill definitely be back!!


    I could only nod in agreement, pulling up to the airport terminal. Grayson pushed open the car door,


    turning back to wave at me before entering the airport.


    Sitting in the car, I pondered for quite some time on our conversation. Then I started to head back.


    At that very moment, I received a call from Atticus. He informed me that ATL Empire was considering


    recing the current head of this branch. He advised me to be prepared.


    This revtion left me utterly astonished. Unconsciously, my voice rose in disbelief. ¡°You mean they¡¯re


    thinking of recing Nick?¡±

 Chapter 333

    The Trigger of the Incident


    The news, to be honest, left me quite unsettled. I immediately sought out Atticus for more details.


    Atticus¡¯s tone was grave. ¡°Yes, I just got this information and called you immediately. I hope you¡¯re


    mentally prepared. Be extra cautious with the projects at ATL Empire. If possible, it¡¯s best to disengage


    from them. This way, you can cut your losses in time.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I quickly pulled the car over to the side of the road, listening intently to his call.


    ¡°Why would they want to rece Nick?¡± I found it hard to believe this news.


    After all, Nick had been with the Torado headquarters for so long, and his reputation was excellent..


    Moreover, he had been under As¡¯s father¡¯s leadership.


    That was why he had put so much effort into supporting As. Even when we first met, I mistook As


    for


    his assistant.


    How could Celine dare to go after Nick? My heart raced, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my actions


    had


    affected Nick.


    After all, Celine was a schemer and narrow¨Cminded.


    If Nick had secretly helped me, it would have contradicted her orders. Could this be the catalyst for


    Celine¡¯s decision to rece Nick?


    The more I thought about it, the more uncertain I felt. My breath becamebored. This was precisely


    what


    Nick had feared, and it seemed he was right.


    When I went to see As and was discovered by Ste, the phone call I made to him afterward had


    hinted at Nick¡¯s displeasure.


    At the time, I hadn¡¯t dwelled on it too much.


    ¡°Chloe, in the time I¡¯ve known you, I can tell you¡¯re capable. You¡¯d make a good partner. So¡­ I have


    hight hopes for you I don¡¯t want you to get caught up in their mess. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it!¡±


    In the call, Atticus¡¯s tone was sincere. I felt quite touched.


    Although I¡¯ve also heard about your situation with As. But whether it¡¯s true or not, considering you¡¯re


    navigating this industry, it¡¯s better to ensure your interests first! The rest¡­


    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, and I knew what he would say,


    Thank you, Mr. Atticus! I hurriedly expressed my gratitude


    I was genuinely thankful to Atticus for this. Whatever his intentions were in making this call, I felt this


    information was crucial.


    He hung up shortly after. I sat in the car for a long time, contemting.


    I trusted Atticus, and since he was the source of this information, it had to be correct. I couldn¡¯t help but


    me myself. This situation was caused by my stubbornness.


    1 steadied my anxious thoughts and mulled over the situation. If ATL Empire changed leadership,


    would it send shockwaves through the Torado headquarters?


    If Celine took charge in this crisis and reced Nick with her confidant, no one dared defy her wishes.


    As was unconscious, after all. This would be her way of reiming the power that As had worked


    so


    hard to regain.


    Even if she didn¡¯t seize significant authority, it would pose a potential threat to him once he woke up.


    I raised my hand and pped myself for being too impulsive.


    Why did I have to see As at this critical time? If anything were to go wrong, how would I exin it to


    him once he woke up?


    I gripped the phone tightly, unsure of what to do. I wanted to call Nick, but what would I say?


    I didn¡¯t realize how long I had been sitting in the car until Carol called me. She had been searching for


    me everywhere. I realized I had been gone for too long!


    Carol informed me that Ryan had returned, so I restarted the car to return to the office.

 Chapter 334

    A Major Change


    The news from ATL Empire was indeed shocking. They not only reced Nick, but several other key


    positions were shuffled as well.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just then, Celine suddenly made As¡¯s condition public and even released a photo of him in aa.


    Reality


    was harsher than I expected. As soon as I received the news, I called Nick. His demeanor remained


    calm and gentle, not avoiding the truth.


    ¡°Mr. Nick, I¡¯m sorry. Is this my fault?¡± I sincerely apologize to Nick. I felt a heavy weight in my heart.


    ¡°It rtes to your situation, but the oue was inevitable. So, you need not me yourself.¡± Nick


    didn¡¯t sound reproachful, which made me feel even more guilty.


    ¡°Well¡­ How is As?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still no sign of him waking up, but one day he will,¡± Nick stated firmly. ¡°No one can rece his


    position.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Mr. Nick, if there¡¯s any news about him, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°Of course


    I sensed he didn¡¯t have much more to say, so I reluctantly hung up. Observing the garden through the


    window, my heart sank. If only I could stay with him and wake him up.


    Timothy Benit, Nick¡¯s recement, summoned me two dayster.


    He adopted a strictly businesslike demeanor, inquiring about the cooperation between ATL Empire and


    Tanum Corporation.


    After our discussion, we received a notice that ongoing projects had to bepleted on time with high


    quality, while all projects in the nning phase were put on hold.


    This was within my expectations. Fortunately, I had maintained goodmunication with my suppliers,


    so there wasn¡¯t excessive inventory.


    However, the pressure weighed on me, making it hard to catch my breath.


    Ryan continued tofort me. ¡°This is a good thing. It¡¯s a wake¨Cup call, teaching us to face


    unexpected


    events. We can¡¯t pin all our hopes on one thing. That¡¯s been our weakness. Our immediate priority is to


    open up our path. We can¡¯t always rely on the ATL Empire.


    Deb downww Ryan was right


    However, when ATL Empire extended a helping hand to me, it saved me from a dire situation. At the


    time,


    honestly had no other choice.


    So, aside from my feelings for As, I still held a lingering fondness for ATL Empire.


    Grayson also returned from Sris to Foswood. He managed to secure that contract, a glimmer of


    hope.


    in these gloomy days.


    The project with Alliance Corporation went smoothly after several detailed discussions, and we


    sessfully signed the agreement.


    I still had several projects from Atticus, so Tanum Corporation¡¯s livelihood was assured. I prepared for


    the worst, but it would be a victory me.


    as long as I could secure the interests of those working 1


    At this moment, As¡¯s words of advice echoed in my ears. He urged me to always fight for my


    maximum


    benefit


    There were rumors that the ATL Empire was having a significant impact on many businesses. Timothy


    was making sweeping reforms. The whole team from the previous administration had been reced.


    At present, it seemed that Celine had sessfully regained lost ground. She was truly ruthless.


    I finally understood that Celine¡¯s public announcement of As¡¯s condition was a prelude to her taking


    action and a reasonable excuse to reim lost territory.


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire this woman.


    It also raised my suspicion that As¡¯s car ident wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. When the gods


    fight,


    it is always mortals who suffer.


    Her bold moves meant we would pay the price. They scrutinized materials and standards, nullifying all


    previous approvals.


    We were left in a daze. Even supplier inspection reports were rejected, requiring retesting.


    While I was struggling, there were those reveling in their sess. Construction for Matthew¡¯s project


    officially began in the nearby city.


    However, they were promoting and creating a buzz over here simultaneously. They also signed another


    project with ATL Empire. hew was how genuinely basking in the limelight, soaring to new heights.


    Just as the ceremony concluded, an impably dressed Matthew approached me to discuss an


    acquisition the following day.

 Chapter 335

    Staging a Coup


    When he entered my office, his demeanor was genuinely repulsive. It was as if he owned the ce,


    inspecting everyer as if it were his home.


    The fault was mine, When I took over, I prioritized convenience over renovations. The office remained


    exactly as it was, untouched.


    After his inspection, he settled into the sofa, looking at me confidently.


    He said, ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re quite sentimental. It¡¯s obvious from this office. You¡¯ve never had the heart to


    change the look. Do you feel like I¡¯m still here?¡±


    I let out a cold hum and silently cursed in my heart.


    The viin thought he was the cream of the crop. Even the way he sat was so smug.


    I looked at him indifferently, unwilling to engage with his antics.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    *Alright, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I¡¯ve got too many projects on hand, and they keep pouring in. I can¡¯t


    let


    such a good opportunity slip away to someone else. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to talk to you. How about


    merging ourpanies?¡±


    He swayed his head and boasted about his achievements. I didn¡¯t interrupt, letting him continue his act.


    Seeing me remain silent, Matthew stared at me for a while before continuing, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m used


    to


    working here, and I want to move back. Chloe, do you want money or projects?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we merge ourpany, and you¡¯ll be a shareholder of mypany. That way, Tanum


    Corporation will go back to how it used to be. After all, it has over ten years of reputation. There¡¯s no


    need


    for change.¡±


    I held myself back from pping him and stared at him calmly. I did not understand. If people were


    given


    a little kindness, would they be kind in return?


    guess I needed to surround myself with more positive people.


    When Matthew noticed my silence, he felt a little proud. He believed that he had struck a chord,


    thinking !


    was tempted.


    can see you¡¯ve been under a lot of pressuretely. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. You¡¯re juggling too


    huch and might burn out. I¡¯ve said it before, As isn¡¯t reliable. Now look, he¡¯s in aa, just hanging


    by


    I considered telling him off if he mentioned As again. After reconsidering, letting him fall from his lofty


    heights was the best way to hurt him. I needed to let him climb higher.


    ¡°Or, I can give you some money, and you can step aside. If you¡¯re eager to work, I can let you handle a


    couple of projects to keep your dignity. But this ce isn¡¯t suitable for you.


    ¡°In the future, if you evere crying to me for child support, my son will eventually bear Murphy¡¯s


    name. So don¡¯t even think about dragging us to courtter.¡±


    I clenched my fists even tighter. He was testing my limits.


    Bringing Ava up in the conversation was making me lose my cool. I never even considered using him


    for


    child support, but his tone¡­.


    He was prioritizing his son.


    Before I could speak, he continued, ¡°Chloe, nobody¡¯s always lucky. I think your luck has run out. You


    need to learn to face reality. Give it some thought in the next two days. If I don¡¯t hear any objections, I¡¯ll


    be


    moving back into this office next week.¡±


    His audacity left me speechless. All I wanted was to tear him apart to find some relief.


    What¡¯s he even saying? Matthew rambled on, and I stayed silent the whole time.


    Finally, I asked, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    He looked at me, puzzled, and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done. Of course, you can share your thoughts too. I¡¯d


    like


    to hear them!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± I snapped, coldly dismissing him.

 Chapter 336

    Go Big or Go Home


    I knew Matthew didn¡¯t expect me to appear so calm while telling him to get lost. It must¡¯ve been a great


    Insult to him since he looked so embarrassed.


    ¡°Chloe, I came to talk things out with you. You can make amends or face the consequences of defying


    me. You can choose if this is a friendly discussion or a warning.


    Suddenly, someone opened my office door. Ryan entered, asking. ¡°Who¡¯s speaking with such


    authority? Tell me, where are you nning to move to?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s lips twitched when he saw Ryan. The former regained his arrogantposure and


    retaliated, I didn¡¯t expect to see my senior from college here.¡±


    Matthew knew Ryan well, especially when Matthew pursued me in school. Ryan had taken good care


    of me then. Therefore, Matthew had been wary of him until I epted Matthew as my boyfriend.


    Ryan nced at Matthew and said, ¡°You just mentioned moving, right? Where to?¡±


    Ryan confidently sat at the main seat and looked Matthew in the eyes, saying. ¡°The difference between


    a man and a boy is something you might not understand. Do you want to move back here? Sorry, but


    you¡¯ll


    need my opinion.¡±


    ¡°You? Pfft!¡± Matthew leaned back, looking defiant. ¡°You¡¯ll always be my defeated underling.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Try me again.¡± Ryan remainedposed. ¡°We can make phase two of Avalon Hills our bet.


    This ce doesn¡¯t suit your status and isn¡¯t substantial enough. You want to make it big, right?¡±


    I sat upright, not entirely understanding Ryan. I didn¡¯t know what phase two of Avalon Hills was. As far


    as


    I knew, the first phase had just ended. There was no mention of a second phase. The first phase was a


    significant project the government had prioritized.


    Matthew also sat upright. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It is what it is,¡± Ryan was vague, but Matthew seemed to understand because he appeared slightly


    nervous.


    Ryan, don¡¯t think studying overseas makes you great. Aren¡¯t you back here just for a woman? You¡¯re


    even


    willing to be her ve, aren¡¯t you?¡± Matthew retorted, feeling angry and embarrassed.


    That¡¯s because she¡¯s worth it, Matthew. If you want to be a real man, run your business and stop


    bothering Chloe. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make your life miserable,¡± Ryan was severe. I had never seen him so


    confident


    Matthew clicked his tongue. ¡°Ryan, can you even bet against me on phase two?¡±


    Ryan asserted, ¡°I bet you¡¯ll lose out. However, if you win, I¡¯ll convince Chloe to give in and throw in a


    While I didn¡¯t grasp the situation fully, Ryan¡¯s confidence was undeniable. People often said men were


    the mest attractive when working, but I¡¯d argue they were most attractive during negotiations.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t waste any more time here, Matthew. You can lose everything without realizing it,¡± Ryan


    implied Matthew¡¯s recent sess had made him blindly arrogant.


    Matthew nced at me, then stood up and grabbed his bag. ¡°You¡¯re something else, Chloe. You¡¯re


    teaming up with outsiders to scheme against me.¡±


    Immediately after, he turned and left. I watched him in a daze, wondering if I was hallucinating. I ran


    toward Ryan and sat on the couch, asking, ¡°What¡¯s all this about phase two?¡±


    He nced at me. ¡°We agreed that I¡¯d handle external matters while you handled internal ones.


    I cackled, ¡°Do you honestly have to be like this? Come on, spill the beans!¡±


    He sat upright and said, ¡°Phase two of Avalon Hills has already received approval. Matthew has been


    trying to get it.¡±


    ¡°Wait, for what?¡± I was doubtful because I knew Matthew too well.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably thanks to Liora¡¯s efforts,¡± Ryan exined. That woman still has some influence.¡±


    ¡°Why are you betting with him then?¡± I started to feel confused about Ryan¡¯s intentions.

 Chapter 337

    A Godsent Opportunity


    I had been preupied with As¡¯s injuries these days and neglected work. Ryan noticed my


    skepticism


    and smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m confident we can seed.¡±


    ¡°How are you confident about this? Are you saying¡­¡± I hesitated in making assumptions.


    ¡°Unless something unexpected happens, then yes.¡± Ryan grinned.


    I stared at him, dumbfounded. Considering his calm demeanor, he didn¡¯t appear to be joking. I


    cautiously


    asked, ¡°Are you saying we might secure phase two?¡±


    Ryan nodded with a smile. ¡°Why not? Who says we can¡¯t secure a major project?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I felt ted. ¡°Were you working on this all along? I wondered why you were rarely


    around.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have trusted me with this job if I sat around all day hoping for projects toe to me. We


    can¡¯t let Matthew win,¡± Ryan said smugly.


    Iughed, ¡°Haha! Tell me the details. How¡¯d you manage to get in touch with them? If we secure this,


    we¡¯ll


    have a smooth road ahead.¡±


    Ryan exined the process to me in detail. Evidently, we owed thanks to his mixed¨Cblood junior, who


    had


    secretly admired him.


    ¡°Her name¡¯s Joyce Alvarez¨Cshe¡¯s already a famous designer. The authorities were looking for


    internationally renowned designers for Avalon Hills, and Joyce¡¯s mentor rmended her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence. What happened next?¡± I couldn¡¯t wait to hear more.


    ¡°Thepany I worked for was involved during phase one. Joyce had already received notice for


    phase two some time ago. I had nned certain aspects of the project, allowing me to reconnect with


    her.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this before? You didn¡¯t reveal much when we discussed her on New Year¡¯s


    Day.


    You said you exchanged greetings and parted ways,¡± I relentlessly questioned.


    It¡¯s true that we didn¡¯t have much contact then. Joyce contacted me independently this time, which is


    just a fortunate coincidence. She introduced me to the project¡¯s key figures. We had many productive


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    meetings, which led to a potential partnership.


    ¡°Bull, I couldn¡¯t tell you until I was almost certain,¡± Ryan exined.


    ¡°So, since you¡¯re discussing it now, does that mean you¡¯re almost certain?¡± I was getting excited as


    ¡°Yes, unless something unexpected happens,¡± Ryan beamed, reassuring me even more.


    I palmed my cheeks, then sped my hands together. ¡°Thank goodness! We finally have hope!¡±


    Ryan marveled, ¡°Liora has been fighting for this, and herwork already extends to the highest levels


    in the province. I¡¯m amazed at how connected she is in these domestic rtionships, but she won¡¯t


    have


    the upper hand.¡±


    e to meet Joyce. I¡¯m curious about this woman who became my fateful benefactor.¡±


    TdNike


    *Sure, after we sign the contract,¡± Ryan replied. ¡°Matthew won¡¯t be too calm once he hears the news.


    He¡¯s


    staked everything on phase two in partnership with the Thompson family. He ns to use it to expand


    thepany and establish a strong foothold.¡±


    ¡°But you


    revealed the details to him earlier. Is that okay?¡± I was slightly nervous. I feared Ryan might not


    fully understand the dynamics, and things might get out of hand.


    Ryan said, ¡°I want to use this information to create internal strife between them. Do you know who else


    is


    Confused, I shook my head. ¡®Is it Celine and her team?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spot on,¡± Ryan confirmed.


    ¡°Are you trying to stir the pot?¡± I boldly guessed.


    Ryan smiled with ease. ¡°Smart! By making them undermine each other and expose their weaknesses,


    we


    can quietly wait for our opportunity.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯ll just sit back and reap the benefits?¡± I mischievously smiled.


    Ryan also smiled contentedly. ¡°This time, Liora is leveraging Atticus¡¯s connections. I believe he may


    have


    some grudges against Liora for doing this.¡±


    I suddenly realized this might be my opportunity. ¡°So, that means the information you just disclosed will


    likely drive them to push even harder, maybe resorting to extreme measures.

 Chapter 338

    Who to Ask for Help?


    It was survival of the fittest in the business world, and I was determined to make Liora relent. If I didn¡¯t,


    it


    would be over for me


    Conveniently, Matthew¡¯s groundbreaking ceremony had just concluded. I thought it was the night time


    to


    put my n into action


    Ryan assured me, ¡°You can get a good night¡¯s sleep this time I¡¯ll consider us established in Foswood


    once we have the capital to be independent


    I wholeheartedly agreed with his sentiment.


    However, ATL Empire added to my pressure when the retested inspection reports returned.


    Surprisingly. they showed elevated levels of harmful substances, rendering the project nonpliant.


    Immediately after, ATL Empire ordered all remaining construction to halt. If we couldn¡¯t resolve it, the


    project would never continue. Since we sold all the units, I would be in serious trouble if the


    homeowners.


    ATL Empire didn¡¯t give me a chance to address the issue. The work stoppage was just the first step.


    Then, they sent an outrageous im notice. I knew they intended to crush me


    Ryan, Grayson, and I tried dealing with this situation. We coborated with our suppliers to provide


    convincing evidence to persuade the relevant authorities, but it was in vain. I knew Celine would leave


    me


    with no room to recover.


    I finally understood how unwise it was to challenge Celine. She was a ruthless witch, I also realized the


    significance of As¡¯s and Atticus¡¯s repeated advice for me to protect my interests.


    I felt powerless under the ATL Empire¡¯s pressure. Even Ryan seemed at a loss. Still, this wasn¡¯t what I


    feared most. Instead, this might even affect Ryan¡¯s chances of securing phase two of Avalon Hills.


    Meanwhile, I received no news of As and regretted not leaving a way to contact the doctor. Even if I


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    knew As was okay, it would provide some sce to my troubled heart.


    1 felt burnt out these past few days, Lauren heard the news and was genuinely concerned about me.


    She


    rushed to my office and suggested, ¡°Chlo, you must seek help. You can¡¯t handle it alone¨CTanum


    Corporation is too small to persuade anyone.¡±


    I helplessly looked at Lauren, knowing she was right. Still, I didn¡¯t know who to tum to. I dejectedly said,


    You¡¯re right, but who would stand up for a smallpany like mine? Most would probably want to


    avoid getting involved


    Lauren fell silent momentarily and then suggested, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not necessarily true. You¡¯ll never know


    if you don¡¯t try. I think you can seek help from Atticus.¡±


    ¡°Atticus?¡± I looked at Lauren in surprise, repeating his name and pondering. ¡°I¡¯m not that familiar with


    him.


    Can I even ask for his help?¡±


    ¡°You can pretend to seek Atticus¡¯s advice. He¡¯s experienced in the business world, so he should have a


    way to handle it. Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Lauren encouraged me.


    I looked helplessly at Lauren and asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll work?¡±


    Lauren got up, pulled me to my feet, and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you there. Who cares if it¡¯s a long


    shot? Sometimes, you need to take a chance. Even just talking to him might ease your mind.¡±


    Her encouragement worked. In any case, I didn¡¯t dislike Atticus as a person.


    In the car, I told Lauren that Atticus had tipped me about ATL Empire switching personnel.


    She said, ¡°See? Sometimes, a few words from someone can save us from trouble. If it¡¯s useful to us,


    we


    have to try it. Don¡¯t just stay stuck in a rut.¡±


    Lauren continued to encourage me as she drove. ¡°Hurry, call Atticus and ask if he¡¯s at thepany.¡±


    I quickly found Atticus¡¯s number, took a deep breath, and called him.

 Chapter 339

    Meeting Him at Vanderberg Pce


    Atticus quickly answered the call. He said hoarsely, ¡°Hmm, Ms. Chloe? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    I nced at Lauren, and she nodded reassuringly, urging me to speak.


    ¡°Um¡­ are you at thepany? I¡¯d lik


    I


    to discuss something with you,¡± I said, stillcking confidence.


    ¡°Sure, go to Vanderberg Pce. I¡¯ll be there in a while,¡± he responded promptly.


    I felt dazed because I did not know what Vanderberg Pce was. Lauren saw my confusion and patted


    my hand, signaling me to end the call.


    ¡°All right, see youter,¡± I replied awkwardly before hanging up. Then I turned to Lauren and said, ¡°I


    don¡¯t


    know where Vanderberg Pce is.¡±


    Laurenughed at me mockingly. I felt embarrassed and asked, ¡°Hey! Why are youughing?!¡±


    ¡°Because I know where it is. Hahaha,¡± Lauren continued to tease me. ¡°I should¡¯ve driven you around


    more


    when we had nothing to do. You should have some fun driving around. Geez, you embarrass me


    sometimes.¡±


    Soon after, we arrived in front of a tranquil courtyard. Lauren looked at me and said, ¡°We¡¯re at


    Vanderberg


    Pce.¡±


    I looked outside and saw a charming little courtyard. It had an antique signboard at the entrance that


    read Vanderberg Pce.


    ¡°Is this the ce Atticus referred to?¡± I questioned with a hint of skepticism.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go in. Vanderberg Pce is a clubhouse. I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t know this ce.¡± Laurent


    rolled her eyes at me. ¡°I should give you a crash course. If Liora finds out you don¡¯t know this ce,


    she¡¯ll


    roll on the floor withughter.¡±


    I followed Lauren inside and realized how spacious the ce was. It had Victorian¨Cstyle aesthetics that


    exuded elegance. Lauren whispered, ¡°The owner is Ms. Vanderberg. Her background is pretty


    impressive.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll introduce you to her someday. Today, we shall focus on the business at hand.¡±


    Once inside, Lauren approached the elegant¨Clooking front desk. She asked hushedly, ¡°Hi there, is Mr.


    Atticus here?¡±


    Yes, he¡¯s in the Autumn Hall,¡± the young woman replied, pointing to the second floor.


    Lauren nced at me and said, ¡°You go ahead while I walt elsewhere. Just call me when you¡¯re done.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, and the young woman gestured toward the stairs. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as I climbed


    the stairs to the Autumn Hall. It appeared I was out of touch and had no idea Vanderberg Pce was a


    clubhouse


    The location, the decor, and the spaciousness surprised me. I never expected to see such a tranquil


    ce in Foswood¡¯s city center. It seemed the owner of this establishment was not an ordinary person.


    I found the Autumn Hall, knocked on the door, and received a response from inside. When I entered. I


    saw the same Victorian¨Cstyle decor, I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate this ce¡¯s elegance. It was far


    more intriguing than the borate decors I had seen before


    As I passed the entrance, I saw Atticus sitting and brewing tea


    ¡°Mr. Atticus.¡±


    ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± he gestured to the seat opposite him, and I approached to sit down. I felt


    awkward because I had seldom asked for help, especially not from someone like Atticus


    He calmly made his tea, giving me the impression that he could keep hisposure in any situation


    ¡°Mr. Atticus¡­.I¡­I struggled to find the right words but knew I had to speak


    ¡°Here, try this tea first. The tea at Vanderberg Pce is impressive,¡± he said, cing a freshly brewed


    cup


    before me.


    I calmed down and sipped the tea, finding its vor refreshing and delightful. I chuckled, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know much about tea. Is it Darjeeling tea?¡±


    Atticus smiled. ¡°You im not to know much about tea, but you could identify it as Darjeeling tea? They


    just harvested the tea leaves today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect! Mr. Atticus, you have exquisite taste.¡± I took another sip, savoring the sweetness


    ¡°When I want some peace to think, Ie here,¡± Atticus said, leaningfortably into his chair. His


    eyes


    were deep as he looked at me.


    I felt awkward but not as ufortable as when I first entered. I lowered my gaze momentarily, then


    looked up at Atticus. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a reason I came to you, Mr. Atticus.¡±

 Chapter 340

    The Cunning Man


    Atticus showed no surprise and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I exined my purpose and then looked at him, asking. ¡°Can you give me some advice?¡±


    Atticus didn¡¯t respond directly. Instead, he contemted momentarily before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t help you


    this.¡±


    with


    My mind went nk, and my heart dropped. I realized I might¡¯ve been too hopeful since I wasn¡¯t close


    to Atticus. It was unrealistic for him to help me for no reason. As I was about to provide a way out for


    myself, Atticus continued, ¡°However, I can offer a suggestion.¡±


    I looked at him in surprise and waited for him to continue.


    ¡°Do you know Pinnacle Group?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. Pinnacle Group was the country¡¯s leadingpany and the most renowned real estate


    brand. They had properties worldwide and were well¨Cknown for their quality.


    ¡°Go to them. Their building materials undergo rigorous selection and meet national standards. I noticed


    the items you used identified as nonpliant are the same ones they use. Wouldn¡¯t that be quite


    persuasive?¡±


    Atticus¡¯s tone was calm and collected, but his advice was astounding. His words made everything more


    evident.


    If the direct proof didn¡¯t work, there would be no reason to continue shing with ATL Empire. Instead,


    I could find an indirect solution. I cursed myself for not thinking about it myself.


    ¡°I can give you an address. Go to Sris and meet this person. Convince him, and you¡¯ll get the


    information you need. However, this person is a little¡­ difficult to handle. He¡¯s stubborn, but everything


    should fall into ce once you convince him.¡±


    Atticus removed a small paper from his bag and pushed it toward me. ¡°I hope everything goes


    smoothly.


    for you.¡±


    I looked at him gratefully. I knew he had prepared and knew about the nonpliant issue.


    Nheless, I appreciated his help immensely. I took the paper and saw a name, Dominic Welch, and


    an address,


    written on it.


    Is there no contact information?¡± I asked. Soon after, I realized I had made a mistake because Atticus


    mentioned that this person was ¡®difficult to handle.¡±


    Atticus smiled, ¡°He doesn¡¯t leave his phone number with


    ¡°I understand.¡± I nodded, then carefully folded the paper and put it away. Afterward, I stood up to bid


    him


    farewell.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Atticus looked at me calmly and said, ¡°Stay, I have more to say.¡±


    I sat back down and sipped some more tea. I was in a rush because ATL Empire¡¯s deadline was only


    three days away. Therefore, I needed to go to Sris as soon as possible.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Atticus¡¯s following words surprised me. It wasn¡¯t just a suggestion¨Cinstead, he gave me a


    well- thought¨Cout n. I couldn¡¯t help but admire him. After all, he was the reason for Echelon Group¡¯s


    sess.


    He had taught me to handle such situations. Atticus was not just a mentor but also a wide friend who


    had enlightened me. My worries subsided after our conversation. I found it amazing that anyone could


    unexpectedly be my savior.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Atticus,¡± I said sincerely.


    I


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be so formal. I hope we can be friends, not just business partners or a bridge for mutual


    benefit,


    he replied, smiling meaningfully.


    I blushed and responded, ¡°Oh, n¨Cno, I¡¯ve never seen you as a bridge for mutual benefit. I should thank


    Matthew and Keegan for allowing me to meet you.¡±


    Atticus smiled, ¡°I should be thanking Preston West.¡±


    I understood he used Preston to make a point. He was indeed a cunning and wise man. Atticus then


    gave me a few more instructions before saying, ¡°All right, you should go now. Time¡¯s running out, and


    your task is vital. Good luck.¡±


    I got up and looked at him severely. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Atticus. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel like a different person than when I first entered. I initially felt anxious and


    uncertain, but I was full of confidence now.

 Chapter 341

    A Strong Support


    Lauren insisted on driving me back home as I left the Vanderberg Pce. I grabbed a couple of fresh


    outfits and asked her to take me to the airport.


    During the ride, I made calls to both Ryan and Grayson.


    Grayson offered, ¡°I can apany you, you know. Are you sure you want to go alone?¡±


    ¡°Your mission is more crucial. Finding evidence is the key to victory. I¡¯ll be fine on my own. Trust me, I


    earnestly advised Grayson.


    The remorse in Ryan¡¯s voice was clear.


    I was not worried about thepany with Ryan in charge, but he was not good atplicated


    rtionships. His time abroad had dulled his understanding ofplex interpersonal dynamics.


    Teasingly, I said to Lauren, ¡°Your ideas are truly ssic. Why do I feel like you¡¯re such a smooth


    operator?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She nced at me and retorted, ¡°Who¡¯s the smooth operator here? You¡¯re just too close to the


    situation.


    Your brain is leagues ahead of the rest of us.


    ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯ve let thepany stagnate in the years Matthew ran it. I¡¯m certain that Tanum


    Corporation would¡¯ve been much better off if you managed it the entire time.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not necessarily true. Matthew has his own strengths. He prioritizes profit, which is


    something I¡¯m not as adept at. Sometimes, I ce too much emphasis on loyalty and trust, and I¡¯m not


    as flexible in


    negotiations.¡±


    I reflected on my shorings. In truth, the lesson I received from Atticus today helped me recognize


    these weaknesses more clearly.


    ¡°It seems you can still improve!¡± Lauren teased me with a smile. ¡°Next time, I might just have to charge


    you for my advice!¡±


    My eyes lit up. ¡°Why not be a shareholder in Tanum Corporation? You can handle public


    rtions!¡±


    ¡°Hah. You¡¯re quite the entrepreneur, aren¡¯t you?¡± She scoffed. ¡°Is this amunalpany? You were


    just boating about your loyalty just now. What you see is what you get.¡±


    chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good idea for everyone to work together?¡±


    Alright, sort out the immediate situation first,¡± She said in concern, ¡°If you need help, don¡¯t hesitate to


    Don¡¯t try to tough it out alone. It takes a vige, you know.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I assured her. She had already parked the car at the entrance of the airport terminal.


    ¡°All the best!¡± Lauren said as I got out of the car.


    I hurried inside. A few stepster, I stopped and looked at Lauren.


    ¡°Could you¡­find a way to ask about As?¡± It was difficult to bring up, but I needed to know.


    1 know, I know!¡± Lauren grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m already trying to figure something out. Go! Be safe! Let me


    know


    when you¡¯vended.¡±


    I waved to Lauren with a triumphant smile and boarded the ne to Sris.


    By the time I arrived in Sris, it was alreadyte evening. I wasted no time in finding the location of


    the


    address.


    Once I had my bearings, I set up camp nearby. First, I grabbed a bite to eat. Then I went to check out


    the address. Surprisingly, it was a quaint cottage. In this area, such houses were bing


    increasingly rare.


    Dominic Welsh. I wondered what kind of old man he was.


    I spotted a small hair salon across the street and walked in. After inquiring about prices, I decided to


    treat myself to a hair treatment. The best part was that it took some time, giving me the chance to chat


    a little longer.


    The shop owner was a stylish middle¨Caged woman.


    When she heard I wanted a treatment, her face lit up. She knew that this lucrative service.


    was the on


    Her enthusiasm knew no bounds, and she hardly took a breath.


    I took the opportunity to quickly ask her about the people in the cottage.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you asking about that old fossil? That old couple living in that cottage¡­ They¡¯re quite


    the odd pair!¡±

 Chapter 342

    The Stubborn Old Man


    Not only did the shop owner open up about it, even the woman getting her hair done chimed in. It


    seemed like they were both very familiar with this family


    It turned out that Dominic¡¯s entric behavior had a backstory.


    He was born into an intellectual family and taught chemistry at a university in the city. He was devoted


    to his career and got married quitete. He had a child in his middle age, the cherry on top of his


    already


    blissful life.


    Everything seemed perfect, but little did he know that his idyllic dreamsted only five years.


    At the time, he was at the pinnacle of his career. He was the youngest Ph.D. supervisor, and he even


    bought a house.


    This was supposed to be an enviable celebration, but tragedy struck when his beloved son was


    diagnosed, with leukemia the second year after moving into the new house.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This news shattered Dominic¡¯s dreams. He traveled far and wide to seek treatment for his child,


    depleting


    his wealth and ending up with nothing.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom why this had happened. His child had always been healthy, lively, and exceptionally


    intelligent. How could he be afflicted with such an illness?


    Determined to find answers, he spared no effort in his investigation. Eventually, his hard work paid off,


    leading him to a shocking conclusion. The house had hazardous substances far exceeding safety


    limits,


    resulting in dire consequences.


    In a twist of fate, another young child tragically lost their life during his investigation, further confirming


    his findings.


    Then Dominic filed awsuit against the property developer.


    ¡°That incident made headlines. Later, he won the case and heard he received a hefty settlement!¡± The


    woman getting her hair done chimed in. ¡°Even all the homeowners in that building benefited.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard he received quite a sum, but it¡¯s said that he donated all of it, saying he established some


    kind ofboratory! He is quite a stubborn man. With so much money, why conduct experiments?¡± The


    shop ownermented. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Then, Pinnacle Group managed to hire him, offering a hefty monthly sum! What a shame, though. He


    didn¡¯t have any children after that.¡±


    The two women chatted animatedly, and I managed to piece together the story.


    It was clear that Pinnacle Group had a knack for marketing. Their ability to recruit Dominic was the


    ultimate testament to their persuasive abilities.


    Pinnacle Group had be the leading brand in real estate. Their foresight and ambition set them


    apart


    even in this seemingly minor incident.


    1 realized I had forgotten something important. I hadn¡¯t brought the relevant documents.


    After my hair was done, I felt I had a good grasp of Dominic¡¯s situation. I paid and walked out.


    The two women were still engrossed in their gossip. I quickly called Carol and briefed her on the


    situation.


    I asked her to bring all our relevant documents, including those rted to the products that failed.


    inspection,pany paperwork, and others. Everything needed to be in order, and the sooner, the


    better!


    I needed to be convincing. I also contacted Fred, arranging a hasty meeting to update him on the


    current


    situation.


    After all, we were in a cooperative partnership.


    Carol arrived on an early flight the following day, and I had all the documents in hand before noon.


    However, when I went to Pinnacle Group¡¯s headquarters to request a meeting with Dominic, they


    informed me he had taken a day off and wasn¡¯t in.


    I quickly returned with Carol and went straight to the cottage.


    It took a while, but the door finally opened. A man with sses and graying hair answered, but he


    hurried


    back inside as soon as he saw me. It left me puzzled.


    I cautiously stepped into the cottage. It was tidied up neatly, exuding a quintessential charm.


    As I examined the surroundings, a voice from inside the main hall inquired, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    I quickly regained myposure and entered. The main hall was filled with books, and the air carried


    the


    distinct scent of pages.


    I saw movement to my right and made my way towards it. ¡°Mr. Dominic, I¡­¡±


    I was surprised upon entering the room. It was a bit messy, and looking into the inner room, I saw


    someone lying on the bed.


    Dominic was frantically tending to them. He turned and kicked over a spittoon at his feet loudly.


    Do you mind waiting? I¡¯m busy!¡± Dominic snapped without even looking up.


    I set down my belongings and handed my bag to Carol. As I bent down to pick up the fallen spittoon, I


    saw a middle¨Caged woman on the bed, herplexion rmingly pale. She seemed to be


    unconscious.


    Dominic collided with me and yelled, ¡°If you


    Who let you in?¡±


    have something to say, do itter. I don¡¯t have time! Get out!


    Startled by his sudden outburst, I stammered,

 Chapter 343

    A Perfectly Timed Golden Opportunity


    Dominic was anxious. ¡°Please leave! Can¡¯t you see someone is sick here?¡±


    ¡°May I check on your wife?¡± I carefully asked for his permission. ¡°I believe her condition is quite


    serious.¡±


    I


    He looked at me with panic, beads of sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°I have some experience,¡± I added quickly. ¡°I might be able to help.¡±


    After all, I¡¯ve dealt with situations like this while caring for Ava these past few years.


    Dominic nced at me briefly, perhaps sensing my sincerity. He stepped aside and sighed. ¡°She


    seems to


    have a fever.¡±


    I quickly felt the woman¡¯s forehead and neck. She was burning hot, beyond a regr fever. ¡°How long


    has


    this been going on?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been running a fever sincest night. She was still lucid this morning, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°Dominic, I¡¯m afraid we need to get her to the hospital. This won¡¯t do. Do you have a thermometer?¡± I


    asked.


    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know where it is!¡± He was usually absorbed in his studies, leaving household matters to his


    wife.


    I promptly told Carol, ¡°Quick, call for an ambnce!¡±


    Then I gently called out to Dominic¡¯s wife on the bed. ¡°Ma¡¯am, can you hear me? Can you understand


    what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    I turned to Dominic. ¡°Sir, we need to get her to the hospital. She seems to be unconscious.¡±


    Dominic had a panicked look in his eyes. He seemed like a helpless child seeking help. ¡°Miss, w¨Cwhat


    should I do?¡±


    ¡°At the moment, nothing. Let¡¯s wait until we get to the hospital and she¡¯s examined. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go


    with you,¡± I reassured him.


    He nced again at his wife on the bed, a look of helplessness in his eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The ambnce arrived quickly. We helped Dominic¡¯s wife onto the stretcher, and then we all went to


    the


    hospital together,


    Dominic, in his panic, had forgotten to bring money. I asked Carol to take my card and handle the


    payment


    After all the examinations, the doctor came out with a severe expression.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you brought her in when you did. Why did her fever get so high beforeing to the


    hospital? She has lobar pneumonia with early heart and lung function decline. If you had waited any


    longer, it could have been very dangerous. She¡¯ll need to be hospitalized.¡±


    Dominic paled, and Iforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be alright. Trust the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Miss!¡± He kept thanking me, his hands fidgeting.


    As the patient¡¯s condition remained unstable, we stayed


    th Dominis until


    Dominic¡¯s wife¡¯s fever began to subside, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Only then did Dominic ask me who I was and why I hade to see him. I exined the situation


    thoroughly and showed him our relevant documents.


    Whenever it came to work, he was an exceptionally serious individual. He diligently reviewed all the


    materials and then looked at me to confirm the details.


    Carol had prepared detailed documents, presenting records of our shipments and purchases to prove


    our


    usage.


    Upon seeing the retested data from ATL Empire, he was so furious that his hands clenched.


    ¡°Liars! This data ispletely wrong. They can deceive you, non¨Cprofessionals, but these results can¡¯t


    possiblye from these materials. Which department issued these reports? This is pure


    irresponsibility!


    Bunch of ipetents!¡±


    I exchanged nces with Carol and recounted the entire situation, leaving nothing out.


    He muttered, ¡°Those bastards.¡±


    I replied, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve reached a dead end and came to seek your help.¡±


    After some contemtion, he looked at the bed where his wifey.


    Finally, he said, ¡°Please take care of my wife for me. I¡¯ll redo the data for you. Wait here!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll take good care of your wife!¡± I said quickly. Even Carol couldn¡¯t contain her excited


    smile.


    Dominic turned and left. It seemed that this man prioritized his career above all else. He was gone for a


    total of 15 hours without a trace.


    This left Carol on edge, but I reassured her, telling her to trust that Dominic would provide a satisfactory


    His stubbornness was evident here. He only epted genuine data, not rhetoric.


    Dominic didn¡¯t reappear at the hospital until the following evening. He held a thick stack of documents


    in his hands, which he handed me with great solemnity.


    ¡°These are thetest verification results. I¡¯d say these are the most authoritative worldwide. If they still


    have objections, use this evidence to sue them.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, as it was exactly what I wanted. I loved a goodwsuit.

 Chapter 344

    Making Headlines


    Finally, with the documents in my hands, the weight in my heart lifted. I was deeply grateful for


    Dominic¡¯s


    assistance.


    From his bag, he handed me additional materials. ¡°These are promotional materials from the CEO of


    Pinnacle Group, along with information on materials simr to yours. You¡¯ll find copies of approval


    documents, test reports, certificates ofpliance, and more.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He showed me each item, exining. ¡°There are also audiovisual materials stamped with Pinnacle


    Group¡¯s seal. I hope this can be of help to you.¡±


    I


    Seeing these materials, I was truly moved and couldn¡¯t find the words to express my gratitude. These


    documents filled me with confidence.


    Dominic said, ¡°Ms. Chloe, I hope you¡¯ll uphold your principles in every project contract¨Chonesty,


    integrity,


    and amitment to quality.¡±


    ean trust me.


    What you


    I


    ¡°Dominic, you said is exactly my motto.¡± I assured him solemnly.


    He checked his watch and told me, ¡°Time is tight, and you¡¯ve already helped me a lot. Go on!¡±


    1 quickly informed him that Sally had regained consciousness and that I had arranged for a caregiver. I


    assured him that I had covered the expenses.


    Once all the arrangements were in ce, I rushed to the airport with Carol and caught thest flight


    back


    to Foswood.


    I called Grayson before boarding, and he said he¡¯d pick us up from the airport.


    As soon as Carol and I stepped out, we saw Ryan and Grayson waiting for us.


    In the car, I shared the materials with them, and Grayson reported that they had gathered evidence of


    the


    fabricated data and identified the relevant personnel.


    It was indeed a stroke of luck that day. In the conference room at ATL Empire, I turned the tide. ATL


    Empire thought they had it all in the bag and even invited a lot of media, thinking they¡¯d be making


    headlines.


    Little did they know, they had set me up for sess. My solid evidence left them defenseless.


    Stepping out of the ATL Empire building, reporters swarmed me, and I exposed the evidence to the


    public.


    The raws spread like wildfire, and major media outlets and social tforms went into a frenzy. I handed


    I had never expected to confront the ATL Empire like this. However, this ATL Empire was not the same


    as


    before, and I had no choice.


    It was a matter of winning or reaching a dead¨Cend. I knew they had lost this time because they


    underestimated the situation. Celine never took me seriously.


    I received a call from Atticus. ¡°Chloe, you might have acted hastily!¡±


    After the rush of emotions subsided, I realized I had been impulsive. I had openly dered war against


    Celine, who had just assumed a new role. I had handed her an opportunity to strike back.


    But it was already done. There was no turning back. I could only move forward.


    In the end, Atticus said, ¡°Cherish this momentum! Perhaps it¡¯s the start of a new era. Since there¡¯s no


    turning back, just keep moving forward!¡±


    We hung up, and I contemted Atticus¡¯s words. After calming down, I realized I had been too forceful.


    I


    wasn¡¯t sure about the road ahead, but I understood that I had burned some bridges.


    Even my core team members, like Ryan, encouraged me. It didn¡¯t matter. It was all part of setting an


    example


    With their support, I felt an exhrating surge of energy. Without dy, I instructed Ryan to design a


    striking officeyout. I was determined to overturn everything that came before and transform our entire


    operation.


    This time, I caught ATL Empire by surprise and made a name for myself with a single move.


    Suddenly, a brilliant idea sprang to mind that excited me. I even took ate¨Cnight run in the park to cool


    off, but it only fueled my creativity.


    The next day. I didn¡¯t say goodbye to anyone. I only informed my parents before taking the early


    morning


    fight back to the capital

 Chapter 345

    A Confidential Internal Analysis


    Upon my return to the capital, my first stop was the hospital to meet Dominic. I wanted to share the


    good news of my victory, and he hadn¡¯t expected our reunion to happen so soon.


    As I anticipated, Dominic¡¯s life had turned chaotic due to his wife¡¯s hospitalization. I wanted to help him


    manage things at home.


    To put his mind at ease, I told him that my office was undergoing renovations, and I wouldn¡¯t be


    working for the week. Finally, he rxed and allowed me to assist him.


    Following my suggestion, he agreed to hire a caregiver for them, and I had Fred help find a reliable


    one.


    During the week, I seized the opportunity to delve deeply into Pinnacle Group¡¯s affairs and discuss


    various material¨Crted issues with Dominic. This gave me a clearer understanding of why Dominic


    was


    often considered difficult to deal with.


    The death of his son strengthened hismitment to his principles. Nothing could sway him from


    these


    values. He shut himself off even more and rarely talked to anyone. His whole world was based on


    carefully managed standard data sets.


    If it weren¡¯t for a call from Grayson, I might have stayed for a couple more days.


    As I prepared to return to Foswood, I ensured that everything at the Welsch household was handled


    before bidding Dominic farewell.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to dy my return, as Grayson¡¯s call concerned As.


    ¡°There¡¯s word that As¡¯s recent condition isn¡¯t too good. They¡¯re considering transferring him to


    Monora


    for treatment. Although it¡¯s just a rumor, I did confirm that Celine has returned to Foswood.¡±


    I was taken aback. ¡°She¡¯s back again?¡±


    ¡°Not only did shee back, she brought with her the biggest shareholder in the old Pierce family


    consortium. She wants to dilute the shares and take back control of the Torado headquarters.¡±


    Upon hearing Grayson¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°It looks like she went abroad to move her


    chess


    pieces.


    ¡°Because of our situation, the Torado headquarters has faced negative interference. So, Celine called


    for a meeting of shareholders the day after tomorrow. They¡¯re set to fully take over the headquarters.¡±


    Grayson¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°We may have aided her cause.¡±


    My heart sank with Grayson¡¯s words. This old witch truly knew how to seize opportunities.


    ¡°The Torado market is the biggest and most promising base. ording to data from thest few years,


    Torado is where most of ATL Empire¡¯s annual profites from. This was why Celine was so fixated


    on


    ¡°She¡¯s unwilling to let go for any reason. In recent years, As has focused on this side, creating


    immense value. He even explored many new areas unrted to the Pierce family¡¯s businesses.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Her focus is solely on plundering. Where¡¯s the emphasis on running a business>


    ¡°Haha¡­ you¡¯re right!¡± Grayson nodded.


    ¡°The more As excels, the more envious she bes. I¡¯m beginning to suspect that she isn¡¯t As¡¯s


    aunt.¡± I quipped.


    ¡°The ATL Empire has always bothered Celine. She tried several times to merge the Pierce family and


    ATL Empire without sess. Only longtime veterans know that the Pierce family and ATL Empire


    operations.


    have always been ipatible.¡±


    *So, when As was announced to take over ATL Empire as CEO, he was essentially reiming his


    family¡¯s business, unrted to the Pierce family?¡± I was beginning to grasp the dynamics.


    ¡°Exactly. Mr. As assumed control of the industry his father founded. It had nothing to do with the


    Pierce family,¡± Grayson affirmed with conviction. ¡°So, once the Torado headquarters loses control, the


    profits of ATL Empire will have nothing to do with her.¡±


    My mind raced.


    So, Celine was unwilling to let go of the ATL Empire because it was her way of holding on to the past.


    The


    Pierce family had already faded into obscurity.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that. The Pierce family¡¯s mechanisms had already aged when Louis took over. The


    business chain was already broken. Louis¡¯s tireless efforts stabilized the Pierce family¡¯s operations and


    revitalized them. Everything is documented!¡± Grayson exined.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I realized that Grayson must have put much effort into investigating these details


    ¡°Celine consistently opposed her father¡¯s decisions and blocked Louis¡¯s choices. Louis eventually gave


    Celine control of the Pierce family while he started over. Until the incident¡­¡±


    It all became clear. Theplex rtionship between the Pierce family and the ATL Empire was


    beginning to make sense.

 Chapter 346

    The Crisis Worsens


    Grayson¡¯s exnation helped me understand the connection between the Pierce Corporation and ATL


    Empire, clearing up some confusion.


    ¡°So, this means that after As¡¯s parents had their ident, Celine took over ATL Empire.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because As was only ten years old at that time.¡±


    While this rified things for me, I was still puzzled about why As only took over ATL Empire after


    many years


    ¡°This time, Celine¡¯s n is even sneakier,¡± Grayson said. ¡°She wants to use As¡¯sa as a chance


    to dilute the shares and merge ATL Empire and Pierce Corporation.¡±


    I became anxious. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t As suffer heavy losses? That would mean that all his efforts in the


    past years would be in vain.¡±


    ¡°This is why Celine¡¯s actions have shocked the whole conglomerate. Overall, they¡¯re known as ATL


    Empire, but they always make a distinction between the Pierce Corporation and ATL Empire internally.


    They are always at odds with each other. I think there¡¯s a reason they call the whole conglomerate ATL


    Empire, Grayson exined.


    I suddenly understood Grayson¡¯s point, ¡°You mean that Celine did this to mourn her brother publicly


    and


    to continue the empire he has created-¡±


    Before I could finish, Grayson snorted. ¡°She¡¯s doing it to gain more power. Pierce Corporation was


    already going downhill and had been revived mostly because of Louis. The newly formed ATL Empire


    had a bigger market presence and more profits.


    ¡°Of course she¡¯d want to fly the ATL Empire g. Otherwise, who would want to do business with


    Pierce


    Corporation?¡±


    ¡°This woman is a real dictator, a tyrant!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but express my frustration.


    This time, things went chaotic after Mr. As went into aa. Some people are said to have switched


    sides even within ATL Empire, which caused conflict. People like Nick, the old retainers, are feeling the


    pressure,¡± Grayson added.


    Grayson, this is very important. Who said that As¡¯s condition was getting worse?¡± I asked him with a


    serious expression.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was Celine, Grayson replied confidently.


    This revtion made my heart skip a beat. What could I do at this point? I couldn¡¯t even see him as !


    wished. Ever since his car ident, I had been causing trouble for them.


    Still, seeing Celine try to take over As¡¯s legacy broke my heart.


    Though hesitant, I grabbed my phone and considered calling Nick. He was the only one I could trust in


    this situation. However, I didn¡¯t dare to make the call.


    The office was still under renovation and chaotic, just like my current state of mind. I gave some brief


    instructions to Grayson and left thepany. I didn¡¯t want to stay there, as my thoughts were in


    disarray.


    I left and called Lauren, who knew I was home but hadn¡¯t seen me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take your parents to the spa and have dinner there tonight?¡± she suggested.


    I liked the idea. It had been a while since I spent time with my family. ¡°I¡¯ll call my family, contacting


    Ivanna. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her. Is she hibernating or something?¡±


    and


    you can try


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet at the spater,¡± Lauren replied before hanging up.


    I picked up my parents and Ava, then headed straight to the spa. When I arrived, I saw Lauren waiting,


    but


    there was no sign of Ivanna,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ivanna?¡±


    She shrugged and replied, ¡°She said she¡¯s not free to join us.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter to myself, ¡°What is she so busy with?¡±


    ¡°When I called her, she turned me down right away,¡± Lauren said with frustration. ¡°I think that girl is


    hiding


    something.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I was a bit skeptical. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t keep things from me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±

 Chapter 347

    Bumping Into Dn


    Lauren had booked a luxurious suite with its own hot tub. However, my dad was old¨Cfashioned and


    preferred to soak outdoors, so we reluctantly let him go.


    Ava was thrilled to visit this kind of ce for the first time. She kept admiring her swimsuit and dancing


    in


    the mirror. My mother joined the fun, and they both had a great time.


    Lauren and I continued to discuss the state of ATL Empire. She expressed her helplessness and said,


    This time, I really don¡¯t know what to do. Nobody can get in touch with As.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. I¡¯m well aware of this. Pleca Park is off¨Climits now that he¡¯s injured and there for


    treatment. Plus, Celine has arranged for her own people to guard him. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s under house


    arrest.¡±


    I was getting more anxious after learning he¡¯d be treated in Monora. Something didn¡¯t seem right. He


    would be taken to Monora unaware and can¡¯t defend himself if Celine tried to hurt him.


    ¡°Ive received word that they n to send him to Monora for treatment,¡± I continued. ¡°If he were


    conscious, it would be a good thing, but in his current condition¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence, and Lauren understood my concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± sheforted me, then changed the subject. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Bathing in the spa was tiring, and it didn¡¯t take long for us to feel hungry.


    I stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll check on my dad and order food. Let¡¯s eat while we enjoy the spa.¡±


    Lauren agreed. ¡°You go check on your dad, and I¡¯ll order the food.¡±


    I wrapped myself in a towel and headed out. The corridor was quiet, which showed that the


    soundproofing here was quite effective.


    As I walked through the corridor, a door suddenly swung open, and a man emerged from that room. I


    instinctively stepped aside and nced into the room.


    I was surprised to see Dn inside, eating and conversing with someone. The man who had left the


    room


    quickly shut the door, blocking my view.


    I didn¡¯t recognize the man who had left the room. He seemed to notice my curiosity and looked at me.


    Feeling a bit self¨Cconscious, I averted my gaze and continued walking.


    However, I couldn¡¯t shake my suspicion. Could it really be Dn?


    Since the ident, there had been no news of him, and it was as if he had disappeared. How could he


    he being transferred to Monora? Did Dn get injured in the first ce?


    I walked outside, forgetting my initial purpose for leaving the spa area. My dad must¡¯ve been looking for


    me, and when he saw mee out, he called out to me.


    I was startled and finally remembered that I was looking for him. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go inside and have


    something


    to eat. We¡¯ve already ordered food.¡±


    When I passed that room again, I wanted to knock on the door and see if it was really Dn inside.


    However, my rationality prevailed. I had already caused too much trouble, and I couldn¡¯t afford to act


    recklessly, especially at such a critical moment. If it was Dn, he must have a reason for being here.


    I asked my dad to return to the suite while I lingered in the corridor, hoping for another chance to see


    that door open. At the very least, I wanted an opportunity to ask¨Cabout As¡¯s condition and why he


    had to go


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    to Monora. I needed to confirm if the news was urate.


    I


    The opportunity was too good to pass up, and I didn¡¯t want to miss it. To my disappointment, the door


    remained closed..


    It wasn¡¯t until Lauren found me pacing in the corridor that she approached me and asked quietly, ¡°Chlo,


    what are you doing here?¡±


    I quickly pulled her aside and pointed to the door, whispering, ¡°I saw Dn in there.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Lauren asked in confusion.


    ¡°As¡¯s assistant. I haven¡¯t heard anything about him since As¡¯s ident. But just now, I saw him


    here!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I hesitated.


    Lauren folded her arms and appeared to be deep in thought. Then, she pulled me toward the door.


    Startled, I reached out to stop her but missed. She had already reached the room, and I nervously


    followed.


    Lauren lightly knocked on the door while smiling.

 Chapter 348

    Request Denied


    I was feeling incredibly anxious, and my hands were clenched.


    The door finally swung open, and I peered inside, looking at the spot where I had seen Dn. The food


    on the table remained, but there was no sign of him.


    Disappointed, I approached the room to see what was inside. The person who opened the door


    blocked my path and demanded, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Lauren smiled at the man and said softly, ¡°Why so aggressive? I¡¯m looking for Mr. Dn. I have


    something


    to discuss with him.¡±


    I was amazed by Lauren¡¯s courage. The man was unconvinced and said, ¡°Who¡¯s Mr. Dn? There¡¯s no


    such person here!¡±


    ¡°I saw him just now!¡± Lauren replied, clearly frustrated. ¡°I just wanted to ask him something. It¡¯ll be


    quick!¡±


    He stepped aside and said, ¡°Find him then. See for yourself which one is Mr. Dn.¡±


    I quickly grabbed Lauren¡¯s hand to prevent her from going in.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine then if he¡¯s not in. Maybe we made a mistake,¡± I said, dragging Lauren back to our room.


    She looked at me and asked, ¡°Did you see him?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I checked the people inside and couldn¡¯t find him. Maybe he left? But I didn¡¯t see


    anyoneing out. Or maybe I was mistaken?¡±


    She waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. If you¡¯re certain you saw Dn, we can knock on their door again to


    find


    him. But if they denied it, what do you think that means?¡±


    I understood her message and replied, ¡°That means he doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that makes sense! He must not want to see you, so he¡¯s hiding. I think he¡¯s in that room!¡±


    I sighed in resignation, as I had considered that possibility as well.


    Just then, the food we ordered arrived. Ava dashed over like an eager little cat, inspecting what we had


    ordered.


    Patting my shoulder, Lauren said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, and then we can figure things out. Don¡¯t spoil the old folks¡®


    enjoyment!¡±


    Her words jolted me out of my trance. I had brought my family out for a good time and couldn¡¯t let my


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I called my parents over to the table. Lauren had ordered a generous amount of food, and it looked


    delicious. I hadn¡¯t had a proper meal during my stay in Sris and was starving. I felt ecstatic when I


    saw


    the food in front of me.


    The food here matched my dad¡¯s taste perfectly. He praised the meal and even suggested we stay in


    the


    spa longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done this!¡± My dad smiled with satisfaction as he ate. He looked like he had


    missed this experience.


    I¡¯ll get you a VIP card here next time. You cane whenever you want, soak as long as you like, and


    eat


    whenever you want!¡± Lauren quickly made the promise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste money like that,¡± my dad politely refused.


    ¡°The VIP card doesn¡¯t cost money. It¡¯s a little gift to¡­establish rtionships.¡± Lauren exined in a


    mysterious tone.


    My dad looked at her in surprise and said, ¡®There¡¯s such a thing?¡±


    Lauren gave a mischievous smile and nodded. ¡°Yes, they want to show their respect to us. I have one.


    Just let me know when you want toe, and I¡¯ll bring you both!¡±


    I nced at Lauren jokingly and whispered to my dad, ¡°She¡¯s a corrupt figure!¡±


    Although I said it in a lighthearted manner, both of us understood each other perfectly.


    Lauren smiled and didn¡¯t deny it, saying, ¡°We need to let them enjoy this too!¡±


    By the time we left, it was prettyte.


    As we were leaving, the people from that room had alsoe out, but I didn¡¯t see any sign of Dn.


    But I


    was sure I hadn¡¯t made a mistake¨CI had seen Dn!


    So why didn¡¯t they admit that it was him?


    My parents and Ava were exhausted and barely keeping their eyes open. I was the only one who


    remained


    alert as I drove home.


    When we arrived, Ava was sound asleep. I carried her to her room and tucked her in. My parents went


    to bed, and I quietly slipped out to check on Ivanna. I hadn¡¯t seen her in a while and wanted to ask her


    why she had been so busy.


    I knocked on her door, but there was no answer. It seemed she hadn¡¯t returned yet.

 Chapter 349

    Intimacy in the Elevator


    When the elevator dinged on her floor, I was confused. I looked up just as the elevator doors opened.


    Flustered by what I saw when the doors opened, my face turned red. I felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t


    know


    where to look.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps sensing something, the two people inside the elevator quickly separated and turned to face


    me.


    I hastily waved and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything! You can continue!¡±


    The two individuals in the elevator were Ivanna and another man. The man was tall and well¨Cbuilt, and


    I


    didn¡¯t dare to look too closely.


    ¡°Chlo!¡± Ivanna called out, her face flushed.


    She quickly stepped out of the elevator and grabbed my arm. I could smell a faint scent of alcohol on


    her. It appeared that they had been drinking.


    ¡°I¨CI haven¡¯t seen you for a while, and I just returned from Sris,¡± I stammered.


    When I noticed the man exiting the elevator, I hurriedly fled inside. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Chlo!¡± Ivanna¡¯s face was still red. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s talk on the phone tomorrow.¡± The elevator doors closed just in time, and I sighed in relief. It


    seemed like she was too busy with her love life.


    It turned out that she prioritized her lover over her friends! She will get a stern talk tomorrow for not


    telling me about such a big development.


    However, I was thrilled for her. It seemed like Ivanna had found herself a boyfriend. I regretted not


    getting


    a good look at the man earlier.


    Perhaps my exhaustion from the spa and relief that Ivanna was doing well helped me fall asleep within


    minutes of getting home. It was my first good night¡¯s sleep since As¡¯s ident.


    Carol called me before my rm clock the next day. She said, ¡°Ms. Chloe, you need to check today¡¯s


    headlines.


    From her tone, I could tell something big had happened.


    I rolled over and grabbed my phone. I noticed that ATL Empire was dominating the news. Someone


    had


    aked information about the uing ATL Empire shareholder meeting


    was puzzled. How did this internal corporate matter be public news? Someone turned a leak into


    a


    major news event.


    Social media posts were full of discussions, and a detailed analysis article provided aplete picture.


    of ATL Empire. It was a thorough analysis that didn¡¯t favor As or Celine.


    Instead of aligning with their interests, the analysis was thorough and insightful.


    I


    I found it odd because, as far as I knew, very few people had ess to the internal workings of ATL


    Empire. This article was too well¨Cinformed to be the work of an outsider.


    So, who was behind this? I quickly realized that this situation was unusual and that someone with


    insider


    knowledge might be involved.


    I rushed to get dressed and head to the office. On the way, I called Grayson, who said he was also on


    his


    way.


    When I arrived at the office, Ryan and Grayson were already there. I learned Ryan and Grayson were


    living


    together for work while renting Eleanor the other apartment.


    Shortly after, Carol arrived at the office with breakfast. She looked at me and asked, ¡°Did you eat yet?¡±


    ¡°None of us ate!¡± Grayson replied. He asked Carol if she had bought enough breakfast for everyone,


    and


    she blushed and left, promising to return with more.


    I knew she went downstairs to buy more food for us.


    Anxious, I asked Grayson, ¡°Have you found out who did it, and whose side are they on? Are they siding


    with As or Celine?¡±


    Grayson said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t find out who¡¯s behind this, but it¡¯s not a neutral party.¡±


    Setting the sto


    Ryan added, ¡°This is for something, and something major is bound to happen next.¡±


    I asked, ¡°But who is benefiting from it? As or Celine?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Celine is making excuses to gain support. ATL Empire is a global conglomerate, so its


    actions.


    are closely watched. Currently, As doesn¡¯t have decision¨Cmaking power, so Celine might be creating


    a


    narrative to justify her actions,¡± Grayson said.


    I nodded in agreement with Grayson¡¯s perspective.


    Exactly Why did she announce As¡¯s condition and the decision to send him to Monora??


    Ryan advised us to continue monitoring the situation. Suddenly, I wanted to hear Atticus¡¯s opinion

 Chapter 350

    Impending Doom


    I was startled by my thoughts. When did I be so trusting of him?


    I shook myself out of my thoughts and continued scrolling through my phone. Thements and


    opinions were still pouring in. People were expressing a wide range of views.


    A closer inspection revealed three main discussion groups. Most supported giving power to Celine.


    As¡¯s condition was critical, so leaving arge corporation without a leader was unwise. Even if As


    was incapacitated, thepany needed management and decisions made.


    Another group was focused on protecting As¡¯s interests. They strongly opposed Celine¡¯s ATL Empire


    consolidation. They said she was overstepping and questioned why she took control while As was


    incapacitated. It seemed like an opportunistic power grab.


    Then, there was a neutral group advocating for bnce. These individuals acknowledged the need for


    leadership but were cautious about letting any one person have too much control.


    These discussions were growing and showing no sign of slowing down. Supporters of Celine were


    increasing in number, and many were eagerly waiting for the official announcement of the merger,


    The rapid spread of these discussions had me increasingly on edge. It was hard to ignore the mounting


    pressure. I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. The situation seemed to be slipping out of control.


    I


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and attempted to call Nick but was met with a familiar recorded


    message. His phone was still turned off.


    I


    I felt a sense of impending doom.


    Dn had been avoiding me for a reason. He probably med me for not ying a more significant


    role


    in this situation.


    Seeing my distressed expression, Ryan poured me a ss of red wine. ¡°You should drink a little. This


    is something beyond our control, and there¡¯s no need to me yourself.¡±


    He poured himself a ss and continued, ¡°In reality, with or without your involvement, the oue


    would¡¯ve been the same. Regardless of As¡¯s condition, this situation would¡¯ve unfolded.¡±


    However, the current situation looks unfavorable for As,¡± I said, sounding somewhat anxious.


    Not necessarily. Grayson said. ¡°I¡¯ve checked, and only one of the three sides has an overseas IP


    The other two factions remain untraceable. That speaks volumes.


    Both Ryan and I turned to Grayson, who was suddenly more talkative, Ryan suggested, ¡°Killing with


    Grayson snapped his fingers and said, ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    I looked at Ryan. How certain were they to pull off such a maneuver?


    The world seemed to be counting down to the crucial shareholders¡® meeting the next day.


    Grayson called me that night and reported that As¡¯s side was also putting up a fight. Nick had


    secretly contacted several major shareholders in the afternoon. Many major shareholders all across


    Torado had


    rushed to Foswood from different countries.


    I couldn¡¯t see much hope in this. Celine had ousted Nick. She had no intention of giving him any


    importance, and those shareholders were unlikely to back Nick.


    As the night went on, the online discussions seemed to have settled. The momentum was leaning


    heavily


    in one direction, and it felt like everything wasing to a close.


    I had trouble sleeping that night, too.


    The following day, unable to control my impulse, I drove to ATL Empire¡¯s headquarters. I parked my car


    across the street from the building and watched as waves of bigwigs entered the premises.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat in my car, imagining what the atmosphere in ATL Empire¡¯s boardroom must be like now.


    As the time drew near, I saw Celine¡¯s motorcade arrive at the building. She wore a royal blue suit and


    carried herself with regal grace. With bodyguards paving the way, she entered ATL Empire with Ste


    following her closely.


    Celine seemed like a queen among the stars. Faced with the reporters already gathered outside the


    building, she walked in with a proud and confident demeanor, surrounded by supporters.


    I clenched my fists tightly, anger and frustration welling up inside me. My hands mmed down on the


    steering wheel as I vented my frustrations. My insignificance overwhelmed me, and I was unable to


    help the person I loved.


    I focused on the building¡¯s wide entrance, wishing that this was As¡¯s empire and he was its king.


    As time ticked away, I reached for the ignition key, ready to leave. I silently vowed that I would be


    strong enough to support and stand with him if given a chance.


    At this moment, something shed across my mind. I wanted to meet him. Even If he was asleep. It


    inted to stay beside him so he would feel less lonely.


    lowever, a fantastic scene unfolded just before I pressed the gas pedal

 Chapter 351

    Disbelief


    I waspletely stunned by what I witnessed, and my limbs felt unresponsive. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was


    dreaming.


    The small za beneath ATL Empire was lined with a grand procession of cars. Several well¨Cdressed


    bodyguards emerged from these vehicles, creating an almost otherworldly barrier against the


    journalists.


    At first, I wondered if I had overlooked some important celebrity, but what I saw next was beyond belief.


    A tall figure emerged from one of the Maybachs. His mere presence earned screams from a crowd of


    girls, and it was difficult not to be captivated by him.


    I watched in wide¨Ceyed amazement as the reporters lost theirposure. Could it be¡­ As?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The As I had lost countless nights of sleep over?


    His stern countenance, sharply defined features, and regal demeanor all made him appear as if he


    were a king returning to his realm. His impable ck suit entuated his air of solemnity.


    He seemed invincible.


    With measured steps, As exited the car, calmly fastening the buttons of his suit. He walked toward


    the corporate empire with a grandeur that left everyone astounded.


    I was certain that, at that moment, the entire world echoed with disbelief.


    Beside him was Dn.


    I felt as if I couldn¡¯t breathe. It was as if even the strength to step out and approach him had been


    drained


    from me.


    Could it be true? Had he truly woken up? Or perhaps he had never really fallen into aa?


    Hismanding presence and air of authority¨Cnone of it resembled that of a man who had been in a


    No, he had never slept in that bed. I was in shock and trembling uncontrobly. This was unbelievable!


    That meant that the scent I encountered in Quall Creek¡­ had to be his. It had to be.


    Then, who was the person I saw lying in that hospital bed at Pleca Park? He had deceived me. Why


    had


    he lied to me?


    Nick


    Dn!


    That was why Dn refused to meet me the day before yesterday. They had been nning this grand


    performance for today.


    My gaze remained fixed on the entrance of the ATL Empire building, but I couldn¡¯t see him make his


    entrance into the conference hall.


    ¡®I had no idea who had outsmarted whom. They were indeed a peculiar family, capable of turning their


    circle into a global spectacle.


    my hand


    A sharp ringtone suddenly pierced the air inside the car. I reached out for the phone, but my


    trembled.


    Carol was on the other end. ¡°C¨CChip,


    have changed. Where are you?¡±


    It seemed like the media was well ahead of me.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m here. I saw him walk in!¡± I said, then promptly hung up.


    Hot tears ran down my cheeks and I started the car, determined in my decision. I floored the


    elerator


    and sped back to thepany.


    My newly ready o


    ready office, designed with bold ck¨Cand¨Cwhite aesthetics, was meant to exude personality and


    dominance. However, not a single aspect of it captured my interest.


    Several trusted aides were already present in the office, their focus was on me as I entered.


    ¡°Chlo, did you go to the scene?¡± Grayson stepped forward.


    ¡°Yes!¡± My voice was hoarse and trembling. ¡°I saw him walk in with my own eyes!¡±


    Looking at Grayson, I wearily slumped into my beautifully crafted desk.


    ¡°But I just received thetest update,¡± Grayson said with a glint in his eye.

 Chapter 352

    A Sudden Turn of Events


    I gazed doubtfully at him. Could he have deceived me, too?


    It seemed that within As¡¯s intricate web, I was the only one kept in the dark. I felt like a pawn expertly


    manipted in this game, and I remained oblivious to the truth.


    My intense scrutiny may have surprised Grayson, and his mouth twitched. ¡°Chlo.¡±


    I smiled wryly. ¡°Is there anything else I should know? The fact that he yed me is, in fact, the best


    news


    I¡¯ve heard yet.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chlo, do you suspect me of betraying you, too?¡± Grayson asked.


    I fell silent. Even As, Nick, and Dn had all deceived me¨CWho could I trust now?


    Did As not realize how devastating this would be for me? I had spent countless sleepless nights


    worrying if he was alive. It all turned out to be a lie.


    I looked at Grayson. ¡°Tell me, are there any further updates?¡±


    ¡°Apart from Nocturnia, all the ATL Empire ounts in other countries have been frozen.¡±


    I instantly understood.


    ¡°It seems this time, it¡¯s quite the grand move,¡± I murmured.


    Even if I wasn¡¯t privy to all the details, I could grasp the situation. There was no point in questioning the


    process. The result was what it was.


    I leaned back in the ck leather chair and smiled bitterly. Well, no matter what, I was still a chess


    piece.


    That had to count for something!


    I remained silent for a while, then waved them over. ¡°They are who they are, and we are who we are.


    We have our own lives to lead. Let¡¯s get back to work. From now on, we¡¯ll focus on ourselves. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ryan agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll make Tanum Corporation stronger! This time, we won¡¯t be under so


    much


    pressure.


    Haughed and turned to him. ¡°Mr. Ryan is right. We have to work on ourselves. If we rely solely on ATL


    Empire, it could lead to a dead end. We must carve our path in the market to securesting sess.


    Ryan, Grayson, stay back. I have something to talk to you about. The rest of you can get back to work.¡±


    addressed the two of them solemnly. ¡°My trip to the capital this time was a strategic move. Oveing


    ¡°Go on.¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes brightened


    ¡°Our future development should emte Pinnacle Group. Tanum Corporation shouldunch a new


    brand!


    *I looked at Ryan with confidence. ¡°Only then can we break free from the awkward situation of


    depending


    too much on others.¡±


    Ryan and Grayson exchanged a knowing smile, and they both said in unison, ¡°Great minds think alike!¡±


    The three of usughed.


    Firstly, I knew h


    News from the ATL Empire came quickly. I didn¡¯t proactively reach out to him. Firstly, I knew he must


    be upied with consolidating his position. Secondly, I believed he should exin this to me.


    However, this restraint was agonizing. I had to admit that my longing for him had deepened, leaving me


    tossing and turning, unable to sleep at night.


    It was reported that on the day Celine intended to announce her return to power, As appeared in the


    conference room, overturning all her arrangements. Celine was furious.


    She used As of deceit, attempting to gain sympathy by ying the family card. But As wasn¡¯t


    fooled. He presented a wealth of evidence that left Celine speechless.


    In an instant, she became a globalughingstock, her own blunder exposing the ATL Empire¡¯s internal


    secrets.


    Another person implicated in this situation was Ste.

 Chapter 353

    From the Top Floor


    At that moment, Celine decided on a second¨Cbest option and relinquished all operational rights to ATL


    Empire. She imposed one condition¨CAs had to marry Ste on a date of her choosing


    After the wedding, they could merge the Pierce Corporation with the ATL Empire, and she would retire.


    She didn¡¯t expect As to refuse in front of all the shareholders. He wouldn¡¯t ept Celine¡¯s proposal,


    he wouldn¡¯t marry Ste, and he wouldn¡¯t integrate the Pierce Corporation.


    Instead, he permanently handed over the Pierce Corporation to Celine, firmly closing the door to any


    further involvement between the twopanies.


    This left Celine in shock. She never anticipated that As would be so unwavering.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In other words, the ATL Empirepletely severed ties with the Pierce Corporation and emerged as


    an independent entity. I understood why As chose to establish the headquarters of ATL Empire in


    Jitador


    rather than Nocturnia.


    Celine had no further connection to ATL Empire. She was no longer considered a business partner,


    and she was so furious, that she was hospitalized.


    However, there were rumors that she did this deliberately, as it was the best way for her to leave.


    Time flew by quickly, and half a month had passed without realizing it. The sensational events


    surrounding the ATL Empire had settled down. I received notice to visit ATL Empire¡¯s project departme


    to discuss contract matters.


    Timothy, Celine¡¯s hire, had only been manager of the Torado headquarters for a little more than twenty


    days. With Celine¡¯s failure, he was swiftly removed from his position, rendering all his actions void.


    The previous resolutions were reinstated, meaning all the contracts we had previously signed with ATL


    Empire would be valid again. We just needed to re¨Csign them.


    I was extremely nervous about this visit. It was the first time I would see As in half a month, and I


    was. uncertain how to face him or what to say. I brought Carol and the legal team with me because


    handling


    these business matters professionally was a priority.


    Upon arriving at ATL Empire, I hoped to encounter As but was disappointed. The head of the project


    department managed the entire process. I didn¡¯t even see Nick


    After settling everything, I left with a sense of reluctance and longing, feeling let down that I hadn¡¯t seen


    As


    In the elevator, I ran into someone I hadn¡¯t anticipated¨CHarmony.


    She seemed just as surprised as I was and shed a carefree smile. ¡°Ms. Chloe, long time no see!¡±


    I forced aposed nod. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    My heart was frantic, wondering why Harmony was here alone. She appeared to havee from one


    of the upper floors, which raised questions. She hadn¡¯t brought her assistant or manager.


    ¡°Chloe! Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I¡¯m doing here?¡±


    Harmony was Harmony, always wearing her emotions on her sleeve. She freely expressed her joy and


    contentment.


    I gave a cold snort. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your boyfriend¡¯spany? You have every right to be here.¡±


    Harmony could walk in and out of his office without much fuss. It seemed that As wasn¡¯t as busy as I


    had imagined.


    ¡°Oh! By the way, are youing to the reception tonight?¡±


    I furrowed my brows slightly. Reception? What reception?


    ¡°You do know about it, right?¡± Harmony asked, noticing my puzzled expression. ¡°You didn¡¯t receive an


    invitation?


    The elevator reached the first floor just in time, and I stepped out, pretending not to pay much attention


    to her. Nevertheless, my mind was in turmoil, trying to understand the game As was ying.

 Chapter 354

    Information From the Dead


    I sighed heavily as we left ATL Empire. Carol sensed my mood and offered to drive. I handed her the


    car keys without a second thought and got into the car.


    As I looked at the building through the car window, I smiled bitterly. Its existence felt almost like a


    mirage to me, something that might vanish at any moment. It was possible that I was just a silly


    presence from the start, or maybe even just a shield.


    I


    Back at the office, I was in low spirits. Carol kept the staff away from me and left me alone in my office.


    I sat in my chair and stared out the window, trying to piece together the entire process of knowing As.


    Despite remembering every detail, I couldn¡¯t make sense of our rtionship.


    I lost track of time.


    Eventually, Carol knocked on the door, holding an invitation card. She asked softly, ¡®Ms. Chloe, ATL


    Empire is hosting an appreciation party for old clients tonight at Starlight International, Are you¡­


    going?¡±


    Since we were also clients of ATL Empire, I had no reason not to attend.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go! Tell Mr. Ryan toe pick me up at 6 p.m. from my house. I¡¯ll head home now,¡± I


    said,


    picking up my bag.


    Just as I was about to leave, Grayson hurried in. I felt anxious and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Grayson said, ¡°Chlo, I got hold of the data on Kennedy¡¯s USB drive!¡±


    I widened my eyes in disbelief and looked at Grayson. ¡°Y¨CYou mean the USB drive he was holding


    when


    he died?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It took a lot of effort, but I managed to get it,¡± Grayson replied solemnly.


    ¡°What¡¯s on it?¡± I asked, my palms sweating.


    After all, this person had interacted with me, and there was a record of our conversation. His life ended


    with that call, and I felt a deep sense of guilt and unease.


    Without thinking, my mind wandered to Kennedy¡¯s youthful and gentle face.


    Grayson quickly put down his bag and took out his phone, He opened a folder and brought it to me.


    hastily took his phone and looked at the screen. On a phone recording, a girl can be heard saying, ¡°Ah,


    be¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    The image puzzled me, in the video, As got out of his Maybach, swiftly got into a white sedan, and


    the


    I looked at Grayson in confusion. What was so strange about this?


    ¡°Take a look at the time,¡± Grayson said.


    I nced at the small timestamp and was dumbfounded.


    ¡°T¨CThis is footage from the day of the ident?¡±


    ¡°I checked the location. It¡¯s the second intersection on Cyan Road. Construction was underway at the


    time, creating a blind spot. As¡¯s car stopped for less than 2 minutes, and then he directly crossed


    Pinewood Road onto the airport expressway. There were no stops in between.¡±


    *S¨Cso, he wasn¡¯t in the Maybach?¡± I eximed in astonishment. ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was unexpected. At the time of the ident, he wasn¡¯t in the car. So, who was injured and taken


    away? Who was treated at the hospital?


    A girl recorded this video of him changing cars.


    How did this video end up in Kennedy¡¯s hands? How did Kennedy know that I was trying to find out


    about As¡¯s condition? How did he know my phone number?


    My head began to throb intensely, and I instinctively reached for it. Grayson looked at me with concern,


    saying, ¡°Chlo¡­¡±


    I waved it off.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! This is just¡­ terrifying. How did he know there would be an ident? How did he switch cars


    in advance? There are just too many questions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently trying to find out who took the original video,¡± Grayson said. ¡°But¡­I believe the police


    must


    have already figured it out!¡±


    ¡°That means there¡¯s something sinister going on here,¡± I stated resolutely

 Chapter 355

    Whose Fault Is It?


    As our conversation continued, we lost track of time. Carol eventually came to remind me, ¡°Ms. Chloe,


    it¡¯s almost time to leave. Are you still nning to attend the reception?¡±


    After a brief moment of contemtion, I decided that we should get ready to go together. Carol nced


    at Grayson, her face slightly flushed. I didn¡¯t dwell on the subtleties of their interaction and promptly told


    Grayson, ¡°I¡¯ll head home first.¡±


    I went downstairs and quickly left the office before rush hour began. On the way home, I mulled over


    the various possibilities rted to the ident.


    Either it was Celine¡¯s doing, trying to stop him from going abroad, or As had orchestrated it to trap


    Celine. The third possibility was that there was another force, like the three factions mentioned online,


    before the shareholders¡® meeting.


    I cursed my involvement in such aplex situation and wished for a simpler life.


    Then again, how could he not fight back if someone keeps pushing him to his limits? Just like Matthew,


    he took half of my asset and gave it to someone else.


    I parked my car and sat there in a daze, recalling the humiliations Matthew subjected me to before our


    divorce.


    Then, I thought about Celine¡¯s actions, and As¡¯s statement about the ne crash didn¡¯t seem so


    straightforward.


    It made me shiver. If what As said was true, that the ne crash was orchestrated, then what


    significance did this minor car ident hold?


    It seemed that As¡¯s car switch was a very clever move indeed.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on my car window. Startled, I looked out and saw my mother, who had


    picked up Ava from kindergarten.


    ¡°Mommy! Why didn¡¯t you get out of the car? My daughter¡¯s sweet voice rang out.


    I quickly reached over, opened the car door, and kissed her little cheek. ¡°Baby, are you done with


    school?


    ¡°Mommy, today I performed in a show. I¡¯m going to perform in school tool Today was the rehearsal!¡±


    She


    said it excitedly.


    Really? My daughter¡¯s going to perform?¡± I asked, genuinely surprised.


    ¡°Yes! My ssmates even rmended that I sing!¡± She chatted on.


    I exined to my mother that I was going to the reception and returned to change clothes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not having dinner at home again?¡± My mom seemed a bit unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re hardly here!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have dinner when Ie home tonight! Just save me some food!¡± I smiled awkwardly. It was true


    that I had beening home less frequently for meals.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, are you still going out?¡± My daughter turned to look at me. ¡°Are you going to see Uncle As?


    Why hasn¡¯t hee to our house for so long? Is he on a business trip abroad again?¡±


    Her innocent voice was sweet, but the questions were sharp. I didn¡¯t even know how to answer her.


    ¡°He¡¯s still recovering from an illness. He hasn¡¯tpletely gotten better yet!¡± It was the only lie I could


    muster.


    ¡°Can Mommy take Ava to see Uncle at the hospital?¡± She stopped abruptly, looking at me solemnly.


    I suddenly realized that this excuse was terrible and quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s not in a hospital in the country!


    When hees back, Mommy will take you to see him.¡±


    Ava finally relented and skipped into the house. My mother asked, ¡°Is Mr. As not better yet?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be soon!¡® I assured her.


    I went upstairs and changed into a business suit instead of a formal dress. After all, I was a


    businesswoman, not an actress. This reception was originally a thank¨Cyou event for old clients, and I


    felt


    no need to be overly shy.


    After a quick touch¨Cup of makeup, I looked a bit more refreshed. I picked up a small handbag and


    ced my phone inside before heading downstairs.


    I then realized that Ryan was already waiting for me and chatting with my parents. Ryan was


    universally appealing. His gentle demeanor made everyone feel at ease.


    He stood up, said his goodbyes to my parents, and we walked out together.


    Ava called out from behind me, ¡°Mommy,e back soon! I¡¯ll wait for you to tell me stories!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± I replied, waving to her.


    My mom apanied me to the door, watching us enter the car and drive away, I knew what she was


    thinking, but my mind was elsewhere.

 Chapter 356

    The Host¡¯s Date


    When we arrived at Starlight International, the parking lots were packed and it took a while for us to find


    a


    spot.


    We eventually made our way into the venue, which was teeming with people. The guests at the event


    were ATL Empire¡¯s clients from various industries, as thepany had diverse business interests.


    I felt a little underdressedpared to the elegantly attireddies in the room. Most of the women


    looked angelic and exuded gracefulness.


    Ryan seemed to sense my difort. Our arms were linked, and he patted my hand. ¡°This style suits


    you the best. Otherwise, you¡¯d stand out too much!¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to humor me.


    Ryan looked at me warmly. ¡°I¡¯m not just humoring you. Let¡¯s take a quick tour, and if you¡¯re not


    comfortable, we can leave. The crowd is quite diverse today, so we don¡¯t need to stay too long.¡±


    I surveyed the bustling hall, and he was right. it was more like a Christmas party and didn¡¯t seem


    entirely


    suitable for us.


    of


    Today appeared to be a gesture tude to old clients. These customers appeared to be of a variety of


    nationalities, rather than just locals. After all, ATL Empire¡¯s true owner had returned, and none of these


    clients dared to dismiss the significance.


    Just then, someone eximed, ¡°Look, Mr. As has arrived!¡±


    All eyes turned toward the entrance as As walked in, dressed in a sharp ck designer suit with a


    maroon necktie. His striking features and regal appearance drew the attention of everyone in the room.


    It


    was as if he radiated nobility.


    Harmony stood by his side, wearing a light blue A¨Cline dress that entuated her legs. She looked


    stunning and captivated everyone in the room.


    Everyone was admiring the beautiful couple.


    As I gazed at Harmony¡¯s face, I felt strange. It was as if I could see myself clinging to As¡¯s arm.


    Even Ryan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She really looks like


    you!¡±


    My gaze remained fixed on the elegant couple, and I felt a strange numbness spreading through me.


    They are indeed a perfect match! What do you think, Ms. Chloe?¡± I heard apliment from someone


    I turned to see Liora, elegantly dressed in an evening gown. Her attire made me feel like an ugly


    duckling in my simple business suit.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re perfect for each other!¡± I replied calmly.


    *At first nce, I thought she was you, Ms. Chloe!¡± Liora emphasized the title of ¡®Miss¡® with a hint of


    sarcasm.


    She was mocking me for being a divorced woman..


    I


    ¡°Well, Ms. Liora, you have quite an observant eye.¡± I left her no room for further provocation.


    ¡°1 just think that all human beings should have shame. There¡¯s no need to embarrass ourselves, right?¡±


    Liora then turned and left before I could respond.


    I looked back at As. His smile could melt hearts, his chiseled features seemingly crafted by a divine.


    hand. As they walked inside, he continued to greet the guests.


    As¡¯s every move was the subject of discussion. Harmony, currently the hottest celebrity, seemed to


    be


    in her element paired with the wealthy heir.


    I was not sure when Harmony found out about As¡¯s situation, or if she had stayed by his side all this


    time.


    However, it was clear that their bond was remarkable. They appeared to have an unspoken bond, their


    expressions filled with tenderness and love.


    Ryan led me through the crowd, finding a way out for me. Amidst the crowd, I spotted Lauren, deep in


    conversation with her date and another distinguished man.


    She nced back and silently signaled for me to approach. I grasped the hint and gestured to Ryan to


    follow me as we headed toward them.

 Chapter 357

    Love Beyond Words


    I joined them, already feeling worn out. Lauren discreetly pinched me to keep me alert. She introduced


    me to the elegant gentleman, and though I couldn¡¯t remember what she said, I kept up a standard


    smile.


    Handshakes, small talk, and such were all a blur.


    Ryan, on the other hand, was having a lively conversation with the man.


    Lauren led me to the side and pinched me again to wake me from my daze. The sudden pain snapped


    me


    back to reality, and I turned to her.


    ¡°Chlo, stay focused. Stay calm until you understand the situation. There are many eyes on you at this


    event, so try not to make a scene. You have a lot on your te. You got me into this, so give it a


    chance.¡±


    Lauren¡¯s words grounded me. I took a deep breath, wiped away my tears, and nodded.


    She continued speaking softly, ¡°No matter what your goal is, I¡¯m here to support you. Why aren¡¯t you


    making the most of me? You mentioned we¡¯d work together, right? Let¡¯s get started now.¡±


    Lauren turned to the gentleman and said, ¡°Sir, these two friends of mine are promising talents. You


    should consider supporting them in the future.¡±


    The man smiled and told hispanion, ¡°Mr. Oliver, you¡¯ve seen it. She¡¯s got ideas now!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Oliver Hansen, Lauren¡¯s date, looked at her warmly and smiled, ¡°As long as she¡¯s happy!


    Oliver was the head of all the bank presidents in Foswood and had been Lauren¡¯s partner for many


    years.


    He had been dedicated to her, although he had never divorced his wife to formalize his rtionship


    with


    Lauren.


    This was the reason I had always been skeptical of Lauren, and it was also the reason why the public


    had


    a negative opinion of her. She was ttered in Oliver¡¯s presence, but as soon as she turned her back,


    people called her names like ¡°home¨Cwrecker.¡±


    However, as I got to know Lauren better and discovered the elements at y, I couldn¡¯t help but admire


    their rtionship.


    The root of this unorthodox rtionship was Oliver¡¯s wife, who had suffered a car ident, resulting in


    her paralysis from the neck down. Despite his influential position and authority, Oliver had personally.


    attended to his wife¡¯s needs for over a decade.


    His wife, not wanting to burden him, had voluntarily suggested divorce. However, Oliver had firmly.


    opposed it. She had even attempted suicide by overdosing to relieve him of the burden.


    After her recovery, she proposed a condition to him¨Che should find a woman he likes, and she would


    not object. This way, she would give up her suicidal thoughts.


    Oliver had introduced Lauren to his wife. She had taken Lauren¡¯s hand, gently ced it in Oliver¡¯s, and


    asked that Lauren look after him. She even made a public statement about it.


    This unusual love story caused Lauren to endure all the criticism and insults. They went through


    breakups and reunions multiple times, but they couldn¡¯t really part with each other. (1)


    Lauren continued to bebeled the ¡°mistress¡± and sometimes assisted Oliver in caring for his wife.


    Oliver amodated and treasured Lauren, trying to make amends for everything he owed her.


    Who had the right to judge their situation? Even after several investigations by higher authorities, no


    one could definitively assess their emotional bond.


    So, when Oliver brought Lauren to attend social events, no one could criticize them. From a certain


    perspective, their enduring love for each other was something I found admirable.


    It was then that I realized the man Lauren had introduced me to was a powerful figure. I finally


    understood Lauren¡¯s intentions in bringing me over.

 Chapter 358

    A Strange Invitation


    The spotlight was on As as he delivered an eloquent speech on stage, thanking clients who had


    supported him for years.


    I stared at his handsome face as I struggled to contain my sense of loss.


    A server gently whispered, ¡°Ms. Chloe, someone is waiting for you on the rooftop.¡±


    The server quickly left, and I looked around skeptically. Everyone was focused on the dazzling man on


    the stage.


    Who could be looking for me?


    1 quietly made my way to a staircase that led directly to the rooftop, which was designed to look like


    ant elegant open garden.


    Because of the evening¡¯s event, the rooftop was open to visitors. It was quieter than the bustling


    atmosphere below, making it suitable for private conversations.


    When I went into the rooftop garden, I did not see many other people. Most were gathered below,


    listening to As.


    As I nced around, I couldn¡¯t spot anyone waiting for me..


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps. I spun around and saw Harmony gracefully walking toward me.


    She was undeniably one of the night¡¯s main attractions. After all, she was the host¡¯s date. As was the


    center of attention, and she shone brightly next to him.


    ¡°What is it? What did arrogantly. It was a stark contrast to her


    wou want to talk to me about?¡± She aske


    behavior when she came to my office the other day.


    ¡°Did I ask for you?¡± I was puzzled. When did I ask for her?


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you ask the server to call me up here?¡± She was clearly irritated and said, ¡°Chloe, I know


    what¡¯s on your mind. You may act indifferent and not admit your feelings for As, but I¡¯m not a fool, I


    know what you truly desire,¡±


    Afar more people strolled into the area,


    stop pretending in front of me. Acting isn¡¯t your strong suit. Don¡¯t forget, Ie from a professional


    and Edidn¡¯t gain all that poprity for nothing.¡±


    te interrupt her


    ¡°I supported As through his difficult time, so don¡¯t think a simr face will confuse his judgment. It


    won¡¯t work! No one can change his mind. For my sake, he rejected his family¡¯s demands for an


    arranged


    marriage.¡±


    I smiled scornfully, admiring her confidence.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Chloe, stop pretending to be calm. Just let go and focus on your small business. That¡¯s your true


    path!¡±


    I was amazed by her arrogance. The person before me didn¡¯t resemble the Harmony I knew. She had


    suddenly gained confidence, as if she had some powerful support.


    I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ms. Harmony, you¡¯re overthinking things. If you¡¯re so sure of yourself,


    focus on being his partner. Uttering these empty words is meaningless. Also, I was also called up here,


    and I didn¡¯t call for you! You should get that straight!


    I turned away, with no intention of lingering any longer. It was pointless to say anything more. Whatever


    validation she had received didn¡¯t concern me much, and there was no point in bragging to me.


    I turned and felt a cold bitterness in me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Chloe, are you dissatisfied?¡± Harmony¡¯s tone suddenly turned harsh. ¡°You called


    me up here to say something, didn¡¯t you? Why pretend to be aloof? Are you embarrassed?¡±


    I looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Calling you foolish would be apliment. I overestimated you earlier.


    Don¡¯t be so eager to show off. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± A trace of anger flickered in Harmony¡¯s eyes.


    She took a step forward, but just then, the set up behind her suddenly tilted downward¡­

 Chapter 359

    Trouble Came Without Warning


    I saw the set piece copsing toward Harmony. I yelled and rushed to pull her away, but she pushed


    my hand away stubbornly. The structure came crashing down, and we both got caught in it.


    Thankfully, I stood a bit to the side, so I avoided being crushed. However, Harmony was a bit dyed


    in her struggle, and the board fell on her leg when she fell.


    On the rooftop, the scattered guests were shouting from a distance, too scared toe closer.


    Someone


    ran downstairs to call for help.


    Harmony¡¯s leg was trapped under the debris, and she cursed at me between howls of pain.


    I felt a sharp pain in my ankle. However, I was afraid of more pieces falling, so I gritted my teeth and


    tried to get up. At the same time, I tried to help Harmony.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Chloe, how could you be so cruel? Why are you trying to hurt me?¡± Harmony screamed hoarsely.


    ¡°Please get up and check yourself for injuries. I didn¡¯t invite you here¡­¡± I said, trying to exin while


    helping her.


    Then, a crowd rushed onto the rooftop. Harmony was still crying. ¡®My leg hurts¡­ As¡­¡±


    A strong figure came toward us. I meant to step aside for them to check on Harmony first, but I moved,


    and a sharp pain made me fall to the ground.


    As I looked up, I saw his deep, icy eyes staring at me. After a while, he crouched and asked Harmony,


    ¡°Are


    you okay?¡±


    ¡°It hurts! My leg¡­¡± Harmony instinctively pointed to her trapped leg.


    He swiftly moved the debris and gently touched her leg. Harmony whimpered, ¡°As¡­ it hurts so


    much.¡±


    As scooped Harmony up and carried her away without even ncing at me, who was still on the


    ground. He didn¡¯t even ask if I was okay.


    My heart ached, and the pain felt deep. I tried to get up, but Ryan was there and lifted me up. ¡°Chlo,


    where


    are you hurt?


    fet numbs unable to shake it off. Ryan carried me away from the danger zone and was about to set me


    However, when my feet touched the ground, I cried out and fell again. Ryan quickly grabbed me


    THE OUT


    woged to get me down the staire and to the hospital with all the chaos. My edu


    Once things calmed down, I sent everyone away except Ryan and started crying in the hospital room.


    Ryan saw me crying silently, my shoulders shaking. Hisrge hand gently stroked my forehead,


    whispering, ¡®Cry if you need to. Everyone cries when they¡¯re upset. You¡¯ll stand up again after you¡¯ve


    cried it out and your foot heals! We¡¯ll start a new journey!¡±


    Yeah. Everything hade to an end. As had given me a chance, helped me protect my interests,


    and then abruptly ended the game without warning.


    He decided everything, including the right for me to know what was happening. He may have thought I


    was just a pawn. It seemed my role was no longer serving its purpose.


    The next day, the headlines read, ¡°Injured at the party, CEO of ATL Empire¡¯s girlfriend rushed to the


    hospital, suspected revenge by the envious female boss of a rivalpany.


    The headline continued with a more sensational twist, ¡®Envious female boss strikes, injures celebrity


    due


    to striking resemnce.¡±


    The news spread like wildfire, with pictures and evidence, including one of me sitting disheveled on the


    ground. Though pixted, those who knew me could recognize me.


    My identity was soon exposed, and my personal information surfaced. It felt like this information had


    been prepared in advance due to the speed at which it came out.


    Fans and reporters flooded the hospital, trapping me in the ward.

 Chapter 360

    Cyberbullying


    Her crazy fans didn¡¯t care about the truth, and soon chaos erupted in my hospital room.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The window was broken, and the door was forced open. They started throwing eggs, rotten vegetables,


    and foul seafood at me. The room turned into a mess with an unbearable stench, worse than a public


    garbage dump.


    The situation went out of control. Ryan shielded me, and stinky egg yolks ran down his body and


    covered


    his head.


    The hospital eventually called the cops, who intervened and removed several instigators. They then


    dispersed the crowd from the hospital, finally ending the ordeal.


    When Lauren arrived, she saw me trembling in fear. Despite the mess, she hugged me while crying.


    I might have cried all my tears the previous night. Apart from shivering in fear due to the frenzied mob, I


    didn¡¯t feel anything else.


    Furious, Ivanna stormed into the VIP ward to confront As in Harmony¡¯s room, but it was heavily


    guarded. It seemed they were ready to prevent any disturbance that might affect Harmony¡¯s rest.


    Ivanna returned angrily, and I calmly told Ryan, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the hospital.¡±


    He agreed, talking briefly with Lauren. He called my mother, telling her we were leaving for a business


    trip to Sris. Then, he arranged for my discharge.


    Before leaving, even though Lauren helped me clean up, I still looked disheveled. My hair was still


    covered with egg yolks as Ryan pushed me out of the room in a wheelchair.


    In the corridor, we ran into As, who hade to see Harmony. When our eyes met, his intense gaze


    shifted to my face, then to my injured foot. His handsome face was cold, and his hand was tightly


    clenched.


    averted my eyes and passed by without a word or expression on my face. Those around me did the


    same, as if they didn¡¯t know him.


    Ryan took me to his ce. It was my first time there. He shared the ce with Grayson, and it was


    emarkably tidy and clean. With Lauren¡¯s help, I took a thorough shower, finally feeling clean.


    To help me recover, Ryan took my phone and cut off my contacts with the outside world. I didn¡¯t resist


    followed his n I was unusually obedient and quiet this time, focusing on reating and healing


    to me, and I had lost interest.


    I was genuinely scared by the obsessive fans¡® behavior. I remainedposed during the day, but I had


    constant nightmares at night and woke up startled.


    Ryan watched over me every night. Whenever I opened my eyes, I saw his caring gaze fixed on me.


    Later, Ivanna came to see me. Sheined that Harmony only had minor injuries from the incident.


    She stayed in the hospital for just one night and now she would return to work after two days of rest.


    I said indifferently. ¡°Thank goodness for that.¡±


    me


    Unexpectedly, before I fully recovered, my parents found me at Ryan¡¯s ce and insisted on taking


    home. I hadn¡¯t realized my father had seen the widespread negative reports online, leading him directly


    to


    Ryan¡¯s ce.


    The online harassment didn¡¯t stop after I left the hospital, and the negative reports kepting, like a


    never¨Cending wave crashing against me..


    The insults and abuse continued, and even in the well¨Cguarded Amethyst Apartments, many reporters


    managed to get in and disrupt our family life.


    My mother couldn¡¯t even take Ava to kindergarten. Ava could only stand at the window, anxiously


    watching the restless crowd outside and asking me repeatedly what was happening.


    This situation taught me a lesson. A reasonable person was constantly taken advantage of. My silence


    made some people bold, and they exploited it.


    I would never stand for such mistreatment. It wasn¡¯t in my nature.


    I


    After enduring silently for so long, I called Grayson and made my position clear for the first time since


    the


    Incident. ¡°Find out the truth. I want to defend my dignity!¡±


    The day after I gave Grayson the order, he received a sh drive.

 Chapter 361

    Retaliate


    The following day, Grayson arrived at my house with a USB drive containing the entire incident at the


    rooftop garden.


    He said, ¡°After Mr. Nick took you to the hospital, I checked the rooftop cameras but couldn¡¯t find any


    evidence. Someone had tampered with the footage from that time.


    ¡°Since ATL Empire owns the hotel Starlight International, I didn¡¯t bypass their system. However, based


    on the information on this USB drive, it¡¯s clear that someone more skilled than us is involved. In other


    words, this information probably came from¡­¡±


    Grayson didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but I knew what he meant. The information came just in time,


    making everything crystal clear.


    The only disappointing part was that the person behind it was Jack, who worked for Kenzie. I didn¡¯t


    know Jack, and we¡¯d never even met.


    Grayson looked at me, hesitating. ¡°Chlo, should we keep investigating? I don¡¯t believe Jack is behind


    this- he¡¯s just the fall guy.¡±


    I said coldly, ¡°Keep investigating. But if someone¡¯s taking the me unfairly, we can¡¯t let them suffer for


    no reason. Still, we need to find the truth.¡±


    Grayson nodded. ¡°I got it, Chlo!¡±


    ¡°Tell Carol and the legal team toe up with a n. I will hold a press conference in the Gr Tower


    lobby at 10 o¡¯clock the day after tomorrow. Invite all the media, especially the ones who cause the most


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    stir.


    ¡°Notify Mr. Adrian as well. Don¡¯t leave anyone out, whether they¡¯re individuals, groups, orpanies.


    Send them a legal notice, sue them, and demand a public apology!


    Let¡¯s file a police report against those paid provocateurs and online trolls. I want them to face legal


    consequences for their actions.¡±


    Grayson burst into uncontrobleughter, ¡°Chlo, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say this long ago! Some


    people have no shame Rest assured, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±


    will do anything to achieve a goal. If one n fails, they¡¯ll have another, I can¡¯t let anyone take openly


    My tone grew darker as I said, ¡°Did they think I¡¯d let them walk all over me? give of good as get it back


    down and hide now, I might as well stay home


    I


    te had set this wap, she wasn¡¯t at the event, but her family¡¯s aenged marriage prop


    No, this couldn¡¯t stand. Ste had seriously underestimated her opponent when it came to me.


    It felt like the grudge between us had been brewing for longer than a few days. It was as if it had been


    destined since I saw her unsettling smile at the entrance to my house. We were in a life¨Cor¨Cdeath


    struggle.


    ¡°Grayson, tell Carol to set up a meeting with the higher¨Cups. You and I are going out.¡±


    ¡°Chlo, your foot¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± I nced at the reporters gathered outside. ¡°I need to go out!¡±


    My mother grew anxious. ¡°Oh dear, this isn¡¯t right. Those people are in a frenzy! You¡¯ve only just


    recovered. Please don¡¯t go out and risk an ident!¡±


    In his usualposed manner, my father said, ¡°We have to face this eventually. Righteousness will


    prevail.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to announce my decision. Let them leave!¡± I stated firmly.


    With Grayson¡¯s help, I made my way upstairs after freshening up. Grayson had already informed Carol


    to prepare for the meeting. Then he helped me to the front door. With a deep breath, I walked out of the


    house with determination.


    Reporters who had not seen me since the beginning surrounded the entrance and shouted questions.


    I announced my decision with a calm look at the gathered reporters. Then I asked them to leave.


    Grayson followed up with a solemn statement, urging them to depart.


    The reporters exchanged nces, and suddenly, one male reporter spoke up, ¡°I think we should leave.


    We¡¯ll await your exnation since you have announced a press conference.¡±


    I looked at the reporter and asked, ¡°May I ask which media outlet you¡¯re from?¡±


    ¡°Panch Media! I¡¯m Noel Hudson,¡± the reporter called out.


    Inodded. Thank you!¡±


    Then I asked Grayson to remember his name.

 Chapter 362

    <h1><strong> A Fleeting Encounter</strong></h1>


    As soon as someone took charge, the journalists moved aside. Grayson shielded me as we got into the car and headed straight to the office. In the rearview mirror, I could see the crowd dispersing.


    Outside thepany building, fervent reporters and Harmony¡¯s fans were staked out. Even the underground parking lot was crowded.


    Grayson reacted quickly. He quietly reversed the car and left Gr Tower. Suddenly, a thought struck me. I decided to go to the Vanderberg Pce.


    I asked Grayson to gather a few people at the Vanderberg Pce. It was conveniently close to the office, making it a suitable ce for discussions


    As we entered the mansion, I saw thest person I wanted to see. It waspletely unexpected. He seemed far away when I wanted to see him, but then, out of nowhere, he was there.


    Contents belong to


    Every cell in my body seemed to freeze. My gaze fixed on his face, which was both stern and captivating. I held Grayson¡¯s hand tightly, seeking support.


    The everposed Grayson greeted the two men with a smile. ¡°Mr. As! Good to see you, Mr. Atticus!¡±


    ¡°Yes. We need to talk,¡± As said in a controlled tone, his eyes never leaving my face. Then, he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Is your foot okay?¡±


    I smiled wryly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you.¡±


    Then I turned to Atticus, who had been quietly observing us. ¡°Mr. Atticus, are you leaving?¡±


    With a quick nod, Atticus looked at my foot with concern. ¡°Why is it so bad? It hasn¡¯t healed yet? You should rest.¡±


    It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s something urgent I must do,¡± I said calmly, then squeezed Grayson¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Inside Mr. Atticus, please excuse us.¡±


    I did not give As a second look. I treated him like air and allowed Grayson to support me as we walked


    I struggled to walk on my single good leg. My only thought was to leave their sight as quickly as possible. was racing, and I must have looked like a mess. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was watching me leave, but he was right behind me. mind had to know why bai fronted me this way. However, with others around us, there were Grayson settled me in a cher in the inner room was disuse, and my hand clung togey to Grayson¡¯s, using it as crac


    I go get you some feat Grayson said before suntly Isar back into the chat with a my smile, texting petty tren tegning to and, in my own my ce in his heart. However, the olies whad overestimated my sities as a divorced women with actdidn¡¯t even have the right toin the fix that becalready a blessing the best could do was to fare self wme. The online hate reminded me had to code this.


    Before long tren and eyes stared the tower divenne and Leren was killed in handing interpersonal doing with ving this battle alorwered the details for the present the days on traps by die gern presented him with deals and ranged for sore on muted for the stondoan the day after


    Grayson settled me into a chair in the inner room. I was covered in sweat, and my hand clung tightly to Grayson¡¯s, using it as a crutch.


    Grayson didn¡¯t pull his hand away. He looked at me with concern. ¡°Chlo, are you okay?¡±


    It was only then that I realized I was gripping him too tightly and quickly let go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some tea!¡± Grayson said before swiftly leaving


    I sank back into the chair with a wry smile, feeling pitiful. From beginning to end, I never truly knew my ce in his heart. However, the online abuse made me much more clear¨Cheaded.


    I had overestimated my abilities as a divorced woman with a child attempting to lead a conglomerate.


    I didn¡¯t even have the right toin. The fact that he asionally showed concern for me was already a blessing. The best I could do was to have self¨Cawareness.


    I wasn¡¯t Harmony, glowing in the limelight with millions of fans. She was undoubtedly more capable than me. The online hate reminded me I had to confront this challenge alone.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Before long, Ryan and several key figures entered the room one after another. I also called Ivanna and Lauren, asking them to join us.


    Lauren was skilled in handling interpersonal rtionships, while Ivanna was experienced in dealing with the media. I secretly felt grateful that I still had friends and wasn¡¯t fighting this battle alone.


    We reviewed all the details for the press conference scheduled for the day after tomorrow. Grayson also added the evidence he had found, ensuring everything would be airtight.


    With the n in ce, the rest of the team returned to thepany to get things ready.


    Ivanna hired a highly skilled public rtions specialist. After we presented him with our materials and strategy, he identified a few ws and made some changes. He arranged for some influential journalists to shape the narrative.


    Everything seemed in order, and we waited for the showdown the day after tomorrow.

 Chapter 363

    Falling For Someone You Shouldn¡¯t


    Our preparations were in full swing, and the online chatter about my uing press conference had


    reached a boiling point.


    Online activists were rallying fans who were skeptical of the truth to demand answers during the press.


    conference. What I thought would be a simple press event turned into a majormotion.


    After a full day of meetings, I was utterly drained.


    Ivanna noticed my exhaustion and cautiously suggested, ¡°Chlo, I should take you home. You need to


    rest and clear your mind. Tomorrow¡¯s press conference, though well¨Corganized, may still present


    unforeseen challenges. You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Lauren kept signaling her with her eyes, urging her to stop.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed. ¡®I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll get some rest after the press conference.¡±


    ays for a tendon Deep down, I knew that finding rxation wouldn¡¯t be easy. Plus, it takes a hundred


    days injury to heal, and my foot injury affected a tendon. I couldn¡¯t dare put weight on it. Where could I


    even go?


    Clearing my mind was a meaningless phrase. My heart was burdened, and no matter how far I


    traveled, the knot in my heart would not be untied.


    ¡°Out with it.¡± I suddenly raised my head, looking at Ivanna, ¡°Don¡¯t act like nothing happened. Do


    I¡¯ve forgotten that night?¡±


    you think


    Lauren, upon hearing my words, nced at Ivanna. How clever she was! She didn¡¯t miss a beat and


    was


    full of curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there something I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Ivanna looked at me, her expression ufortable. She swiftly attempted to change the subject. ¡°Oh,


    let¡¯s not get sidetracked. Are you heading home or not? It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Lauren wasn¡¯t one to give up easily. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t change the subject. Come on, spill it. What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Ivanna tried to downy it.


    Seeing Ivanna¡¯s desperate attempt to evade the topic, I had a hunch. I fixed my gaze on her face,


    unwavering


    ¡°We¡¯re your best friends, so what can¡¯t you tell us? What¡¯s going on with that man?¡± I spoke calmly, but


    my


    tone left no room for doubt. You can¡¯t hide this.¡±


    Ivanna slumped back into the sofa behind her, a look of helplessness and panic on her face. ¡°How did


    we


    end up here?¡±


    My suspicion grew stro


    ¡°I¡­ We¡¯re just¡­ There¡¯s really nothing much to say!¡± She avoided eye contact, but my gaze remained


    fixed


    on her.


    Lauren gently patted Ivanna¡¯s head as she watched both of us. ¡°Ivanna, there are some emotions you


    should never toy with.¡±


    Lauren¡¯s words left all three of us speechless. Both Lauren and I stared intently at Ivanna¡¯s face.


    Her skin turned deathly pale, and then she appeared to have passed through a furnace. Her face not


    only turned red but was also covered with fine sweat.


    My heart sank. It seemed my hunch was correct.


    ¡°Ivanna!¡± I called out gently.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She avoided our scrutiny, looking flustered. ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to get involved!¡±


    Lauren rushed over and settled next to Ivanna. ¡°So I¡¯ve hit the nail on the head! Could it be that you¡¯ve


    fallen for someone you shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s words startled me.


    I tried hard to remember the man I saw that night but was embarrassed to look closely. All I could recall


    was that he was tall and lean, with sharp eyes. Everything else was a blur.


    ¡°Tell me about him. Who is he?¡± Lauren moved Ivanna gently to face her.


    I felt a newfound helplessness and sighed, ¡°What on earth is happening?¡±


    Ivanna¡¯s secret was no small matter.

 Chapter 364

    A Self¨Cdestructive Love


    I knew it was toote to say anything. Judging from the situation that night, Ivanna was already in too


    deep. That man had already captured her heart.


    Ivanna let out a heavy sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve been through it, so you should know that matters of the heart are


    something no one can truly exin. When you love, you love. There¡¯s no such thing as should or


    shouldn¡¯t.


    Ivanna was trying to rationalize with herself, and she wasn¡¯t wrong. It was just like Lauren and Oliver, or


    me and As. We gave in despite knowing it was pointless because of that heart¨Cpounding sensation.


    ¡°Why did you fall for this trap after not seeing each other for so long?¡± Lauren was frustrated and


    asked,¡± Do you realize how painful this kind of self¨Cdestructive love is? Can¡¯t at least one of us find


    some


    happiness?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s tone conveyed helplessness. Unlike Lauren, who had hope, my rtionship with As was


    like a


    fleeting star.


    ¡°You seemed to have a clear head and many promising opportunities ahead. I thought As would


    make Chlo happy, but¡­ What is up with us? This is how I¡¯ll spend my life¨Chalf alive, half dead. You


    can¡¯t keep


    leaping into the fire pit!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys offer me some support?¡± Ivanna pleaded with us.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you, but this type of love is irreversible! Lauren said it seriously.


    I reclined and ced my injured foot on the coffee table, staying silent


    ¡°I know there¡¯s no future, but¡­I can¡¯t control it!¡± Ivanna murmured.


    Lauren asked, ¡°What does he do?¡±


    ¡­Jared Attwood,¡± Ivanna said in a barely audible voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Lauren was clearly shocked. ¡°Ivanna¡­¡±


    I looked at Lauren, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of Jared Attwood? She¡¯s in love with Jared Attwood!¡± Lauren¡¯s fingers started


    trembling.


    1..have not. Jared.. Attwood?¡± I seemed confused and sald, ¡°That¡¯s a strange name.¡±


    ¡°Strange? Damn it¡­ He¡¯s even stranger!¡± Lauren slumped onto the sofa, seemingly at a loss.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Don¡¯t keep me in the dark!¡± I looked at both of them, each wearing a more


    perplexing expression than the other.


    *Jared Attwood. Anyone in Foswood¡¯s scene will know who he is.¡± Lauren sounded a bit exasperated.


    Ivanna, you¡¯re ying a high¨Cstakes game this time. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    flooked at Lauren in confusion. ¡°Why do you say that? Stop acting so mysterious!¡±


    Lauren was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m being mysterious? She stepped on andmine!¡±


    ¡°Can you speak English?¡± I was getting anxious.


    ¡°She¡¯s fallen for the king of the gray area. He has an incredibly fierce wife. They call Jared ¡®gray¡®


    because his wife is ruthless and evil, like a ck rose.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I suddenly felt a shiver down my spine, looking at Ivanna. She seemed even more vulnerable now.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, daring to get involved with him,¡± Lauren said.


    I asked calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be anxious, Ivanna. How did youe to know this person?¡±


    Lauren answered my question before Ivanna could. ¡°He¡¯s the owner of the Emgrand Nightclub. He also


    owns the famous Emgrand Hotel, Emgrand Country Club, and Emgrand Racecourse. Anything with the


    name Emgrand belongs to Jared.¡±


    Lauren¡¯s voice was weary as she spoke. I caught on. These businesses required quite a foundation to


    run.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this person. He¡¯s got quite the reputation, but he keeps a low profile. Very few people


    truly know him. He¡¯s unfathomable.¡± Lauren looked at me. ¡°Rumors say he¡¯s quite cunning, too. There


    are many


    different stories.¡±


    I tried to recall that blurry figure once more. He was a tall, refined man with a powerful presence. I


    regretted not getting a good look at him.


    I couldn¡¯t fathom how Ivanna got acquainted with him.


    ¡°Ivanna, If he¡¯s like that, it¡¯s better to cut it off,¡± I gently advised Ivanna.

 Chapter 365

    Fate


    Lauren and I both understood that this wasn¡¯t something you could just end with a clean break.


    Ivanna kept her head down.


    ¡°As is, after all, a legitimate businessman,¡± Lauren sighed. ¡°But Jared, he¡¯s unpredictable, Ivanna.


    I¡¯m


    not trying to scare you!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Ivanna raised her head with a slight smirk. Defiantly, she said, ¡°I knew it from the first


    day I


    met him.¡±


    that?


    ¡°Chloe, did you see It¡¯s over¡­ She¡¯s done for and beyond saving!¡± Lauren¡¯s words became


    somewhat disjointed. ¡°Chlo¡¯s troubles haven¡¯t been resolved, and you stir up more!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m stirring things up?¡± Ivanna replied. ¡°This is fate!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! Fate?¡± Lauren scoffed. ¡°Ivanna, if you end up in his wife¡¯s crosshairs, you¡¯ll know what


    fate


    means.


    I had some doubts as I looked at Lauren. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit too dramatic?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Lauren heard my words and nearly broke down. ¡°Trinity is a demon. Please be careful,


    Ivanna, because Trinity has done many things. Even Jared can¡¯t handle her!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be careful!¡± Ivanna looked at us and said softly, ¡°Actually, some things can¡¯t be exined. My


    acquaintance with him is a long story.¡±


    I was stunned when Ivanna said this. Did she enter the lion¡¯s den knowingly?


    ¡°Ivanna, why go through all this?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to stop her. I just felt a growing sense of


    helplessness.


    ¡°Oh, never mind me. For now, let¡¯s focus on resolving Chlo¡¯s troubles,¡± Ivanna said. ¡°Things between


    Jared


    and me are not as bad as you think.


    ¡°By the way, Harmony has been thrivingtely. It¡¯s like she¡¯s hit the fast track and been taking on


    endorsements non¨Cstop,¡± Ivanna said. ¡°But she seems to be more cautious than before.¡±


    ¡°Has Ste been looking for her again?¡± I asked. ¡°It seems like Ste has gone into hiding!¡±


    Hahal She¡¯s changed her tactics!¡± Lauren bluntly stated.


    Ivanna chuckled silently at how we sessfully changed the subject. Later, the two of them joined me


    for dinner. Ryan also tagged along, iming he was here for the food. Really, he was helping my mom.


    We continued to talk for a while after we finished eating. Then Ryan walked me back to my room and


    said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. Rest well, and leave the rest to me and Grayson.¡±


    dat


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just my foot that hurts, not my mind.¡± I looked at Ryan.


    He had been fiercely protective of me since that day in the hospital. I knew just how much he cared. He


    was quietly looking out for me, withoutints, and always dependable.


    1 truly felt like I owed him so much that it was impossible to repay.


    ¡°You call the shots on everything!¡± I trusted Ryan, so I wasn¡¯t worried about thepany, 1


    ¡°You need to recover quickly. I¡¯ve already asked a friend overseas to help us find a business nner.


    They¡¯ll create aprehensive brand development n for us. I want to arrange a meeting in


    Foswood


    once you¡¯re better!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s someone like that?¡± I was surprised.


    ¡°Of course, business nners exist in manyrge corporations. They assess thepany¡¯s health


    first, then its resources. Following consultation with thepany, they created a chart. This determines


    the best way to minimize risks and when to cut losses.¡±


    I was genuinely impressed, and I could tell that his strategybined advanced experience. It made


    me excited. We talkedte into the night before he finally left.


    Strangely, I felt more awake. I got up and slowly walked to the terrace. The reporters lurking outside


    were gone, and the peace had returned.


    I leaned against the railing and looked up at the sky. It had been almost a year since I learned about


    Matthew¡¯s affair. My life had taken such a dramatic turn in the previous year.


    A car approached the gate from afar, heading inside. It was most likely a vehicle from one of the back.


    vis. My heartbeat unexpectedly skipped a beat.


    In my mind, an image of As¡¯s Maserati appeared. I watched as the car turned toward the back.


    Suddenly, a surge of emotions welled up within me, only to be extinguished just as quickly.

 Chapter 366

    Horrified


    I turned and shuffled back into the room. I sat on the bed while still looking toward the window. I even


    strained my ears, trying to hear the faint sounds outside. Disappointingly, the car stopped,


    On the press conference day, Ryan arrived early to pick me up. He sensed my nerves and reassured


    me, Everything is in ce. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    My parents wanted to apany me, but Ryan and I insisted they stay home. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake my


    unease. For some reason, I felt things would not go smoothly.


    Since the press conference would ur in Gr Tower¡¯s lobby, we made necessary arrangements


    with the building¡¯s management. We even chose a time that did not sh with other people¡¯s work.


    Upon arriving, I realized our mistake. Gr Tower was crowded, making it impossible to get in. Even


    the entrance to the underground parking lot was full of cars. I couldn¡¯t enter the building, nor could the


    employees from otherpanies.


    I watched the chaos unfold as I sat in Ryan¡¯s car, shocked. The cars attempting to enter the


    underground parking lot stretched for miles. Considering the situation, these people had been stuck


    here for hours.


    The frustrated drivers continuously honked. After all, manypanies strictly adhered to clocking in,


    and beingte could mean trouble. The disgruntled voices became increasingly audible, with some


    cursing


    aloud.


    Ryan looked around at a loss. He was also unsure how to handle the unexpected crowd. As the


    scheduled time drew closer, more people joined crowded the area. I noticed these individuals weren¡¯t


    journalists.


    Suddenly, Ryan turned to me and said, ¡°Stay in the car and lock the doors. I¡¯ll go and check things out.¡±


    I grabbed his arm. ¡°There are too many people. You won¡¯t be able to get to thepany.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going in. I just want to check the situation. Wait for me,¡± Ryan said as he nced at the crowd


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    before instructing me, ¡°Lock the doors¡±


    He opened the car door and disappeared into the crowd, maneuvering past other vehicles.


    I locked the door nervously as the riot from the hospital shed In my mind. The stuffiness in the car


    made me increasingly restless. Then, a man¡¯s sinister face appeared outside the car windshield. He


    smirked and climbed onto the roof of the car,


    was startled and looked at the man with widened eyes, shouting, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I saw the man shout but couldn¡¯t make out his words. A momentter, a group of people ran toward the


    car in all directions.


    Trapped inside, I looked out in horror as an egg broke on the windshield. Immediately after, I had


    shbacks to the scene at the hospital again. The car began to shake violently, making it hard to


    remain seated. I didn¡¯t know what these people wanted.


    I kept screaming while desperately trying to steady myself. I rummaged for my phone to call for help,


    but I didn¡¯t want Ryan to return now. If he returned rashly, he would get hurt.


    Outside, the people seemed to have gone insane. The whole car had egg stains. Suddenly, something


    terrifying happened. A crash sounded, and the windshield cracked. Someone began to throw objects at


    the car.


    A momentter, the windshield and window beside me cracked. It seemed someone else had climbed


    atop the car, causing it to shake violently. The pounding made me feel suffocated as I screamed. I


    didn¡¯t


    know how far their madness would escte.


    Finally, I found my phone. However, the car tilted to one side, and I tumbled into the driver¡¯s side. My


    phone slipped from my grip, and I didn¡¯t know where it went.


    Then, the windshield shattered, and the car almost toppled over.

 Chapter 367

    ustrophobia


    I desperately clung to the driver¡¯s seat, trying to prevent myself from falling. A suffocating sense of


    despair overwhelmed me at that moment.


    As the car was about to flip over, it jerked back into position with a thud. The impact made my injured


    foot hit something, giving me a piercing pain. My vision darkened, and my ears rang as I hugged my


    legs.


    I didn¡¯t know what would happen next. I could only think about not dying in the car. Suddenly, I heard


    someone shouting, ¡°Chloe?! Stop it, all of you! Chlo!¡±


    I knew it was Ryan¡¯s voice. Despairingly, I yelled, ¡°Leave me! Go!¡±


    I sensed two groups fighting, constantly tugging the car but no longer causing it to tip over. I curled into


    a ball to protect my legs and prayed for the disaster to end.


    Heavy objects crashed into the car, causing me to tremble. A long whileter, someone called my


    name. and knocked on the car window. ¡°Chloe, it¡¯s okay! Open the door!¡±


    I recognized Ryan¡¯s voice and nervously obeyed. He climbed into the car, and I threw myself into him in


    a


    panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The cops are here.¡± Ryan held me and patted my back. I shivered uncontrobly but


    held back my tears. I buried my face in his chest and tried topose myself as tears welled in my


    eyes.


    Ryan stroked my back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Chloe. I¡¯m sorry for leaving your


    alone.¡±


    ¡°Ryan, I was gripping


    You¡¯d get hurt if you returned. I¡¯m okay. Those people were crazy.¡± I q


    his hand. I was still shaking because of the recent harrowing experiences.


    Ryan said sternly, ¡°Someone came to help us. Someone instigated that crowd to attack. The cops are


    outside now.¡±


    The cops?¡± I felt a sense of relief. ¡°Someone must¡¯ve called for help.¡±


    Ryan turned grim, looking like he wanted to say more but held back. Shortly after, someone knocked


    on


    the car window again. Ryan patted my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Let¡¯s get out.¡±


    I could no longer hear the fighting outside. It seemed like the world had regained some semnce of


    peace. However, my hands continued to shake as I looked at Ryan with fear. He nodded firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    I took a deep breath and steadied my emotions when Ryan released me. He exited the car first, then


    went to the other side to help me out,


    Everything smelled of eggs and a tinge of blood. Outside were traffic police and a group of bodyguards,


    even armed forces. When I looked back at Ryan¡¯s car, it was almost unrepairable.


    Ryan still protected me as we walked with the bodyguards toward Gr Tower. My injured foot struck


    something earlier, causing the pain to intensify. Ryan noticed my struggles and carried me.


    Along the way, the cops subdued the crowd. The once chaotic crowd became hushed. The traffic police


    had even cleared the road leading to the underground parking. It allowed the waiting vehicles to enter,


    significantly easing the road congestion.


    I never expected to cause such chaos. Naturally, I was anxious and uncertain about how to handle the


    aftermath. When we arrived at Gr Tower, I noticed the press conference had relocated to ur


    outside the building.


    People crowded the area, surrounded by the special forces. Under the bodyguards¡® protection, Ryan


    carried me to the venue. Surprisingly, the press conference was no longer just about Tanum


    Corporation because the authorities had involved themselves in this.


    When I arrived, someone announced that the press conference had officially begun.

 Chapter 368

    Who is the Mastermind?


    The press conference was remarkable. I was only supposed to rify what had happened at the


    banquet, but it resembled a public trial after the authorities took over. It revealed underlying truths.


    Surprisingly, ATL Empire dispatched its PR team to provide a detailed ount of the incident. They


    presentedpelling audio¨Cvisual evidence that reconstructed the events during the banquet.


    The surveince footage showed the waiter luring me and Harmony to the rooftop. The footage showed


    everything that had happened, including the set¡¯s copse and my attempt to save Harmony.


    I was even more surprised when ATL Empire presented signs of tampering on the set. ATL Empire


    vowed to cooperate with the investigation and not tolerate anyone tarnishing thepany¡¯s image.


    I knew ATL Empire¡¯s response was a double¨Cedged sword. After all, they were the hosts of the


    banquet. Their cooperation and stance showed sincerity, which preserved their image. I couldn¡¯t help


    but admire ATL Empire¡¯s adept PR abilities.


    Later, the authorities addressed the chaos. They revealed the main participants on¨Csite, who


    confessed to epting bribes to disrupt the press conference. It sent shivers down my spine, and I


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder why I had be the target of such schemes.


    Of course, the authorities gave Tanum Corporation a chance to speak. We presented valid evidence


    concerning the bribery of certain media personnel and the IP addresses of the online instigators.


    We announced the pursuit of legal responsibility for the key personnel of those media outlets and


    others


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    involved.


    The authorities maintained their stance in concluding remarks, promising to catch thesewbreakers.


    They vowed to spare no effort in investigating the culprits and ensure their arrest and prosecution.


    The authorities also ordered the media to rectify their practices and stated they would investigate the


    artists involved. It was to provide the public and the victims with an exnation. The authorities


    promised to publish the investigation results in a week for public oversight.


    When the press conference ended, it left much food for thought. Everyone knew the evidence signified


    my innocence and hinted at my ¡®powerful¡® background. Yet only I knew the heart¨Cpounding reality of


    that


    incident.


    Still, I didn¡¯t know who was behind everything and why the authorities had intervened today.


    After the crowd dispersed, Ryan took me back to the hospital. Fortunately, my foot injury hadn¡¯t


    worsened However, the impact intensified the pain in the existing injury.


    Given my less¨Cthan¨Coptimal recovery condition, the doctor rmended staying in the hospital for


    treatment. I didn¡¯t insist on going home this time because I was concerned about my foot. I felt helpless


    in this pitiful state.


    After the examination results confirmed I was fine, I let everyone go back. After all, they had too many


    things to handle.


    I felt rxed soon after, perhaps because I unburdened myself slightly. I was exhausted and fell


    asleep. In a hazy state, it felt like I had a dream.


    In the dream, I panicked and ran out of the car. People smashed things everywhere ragefully. I tried to


    escape but couldn¡¯t lift my legs because they felt heavy and painful.


    Suddenly, someone extended their hand. That hand grasped mine and pulled me out of the violent


    crowd, leading me away from the turmoil.


    I saw a blurred figure appear before my bed. Despite my efforts, I couldn¡¯t see well. They gazed at me


    affectionately as I tossed and turned. I wanted to ask who they were, but I couldn¡¯t speak.


    They gently touched my forehead. I wanted to pour my heart out, yet the dream wrapped me up,


    rendering me voiceless. I jerked awake and whimpered as tears lingered in my eyes. Immediately after,


    I noticed I was alone in the ward.


    When I turned, I smelled a familiar scent amidst the disinfectant

 Chapter 369

    Something¡¯s Fishy Here


    Stunned, I stared at the door. I didn¡¯t know if what had happened was a dream or reality.


    Just then, Lauren entered with a bag of items. ¡°You must be hungry, so I bought you food. You should


    have some now. You¡¯ve slept for so long.¡±


    asked her groggily, ¡°Did someone visit just now?¡±


    She looked at me, puzzled. ¡°No one came. You were sleeping so soundly, so I went to get you food.¡±


    home, I closed my eyes to calm myself. It seemed I was disoriented. Those who visited had already


    gone so I wondered who else it could be. I chuckled and struggled to sit up. Then, I epted the towel


    Lauren


    handed me and wiped my hands.


    I said, ¡°I slept for so long that I still feel tired.¡±


    Lauren set the food by the hospital bed and said, ¡°That riot scared me. The car was about to overturn,


    but the bodyguards and the cops arrived. It would¡¯ve been disastrous if they arrived even a second


    later.¡±


    ¡°You saw it too?¡± asked, still shaken.


    ¡°The whole nation saw it.¡® She nced at me. ¡°The live coverage was on a loop. It seems this incident


    is too significant. The authorities will put in some effort to solve it.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m famous now too!¡± I scoffed.


    Lauren chuckled and teased, ¡°You¡¯re so pretty that they¡¯re jealous of you. People might be watchingContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wherever you go.


    ¡°That¡¯s Harmony. Stop ttering me,¡± I retorted disdainfully.


    Laurenughed, saying, ¡°Oh,e on! Even though she looks simr to you, there¡¯s a difference


    between an original and a fake. She cakes on her makeup, so how can shepare to you?¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re good with words.¡±


    I take that as apliment.¡±


    We bothughed, Even though I had a lingering feeling after narrowly escaping a riot, things had finally


    ended with some satisfaction. My mood had lightened considerably.


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts, but there¡¯s another plece of bad news. Lauren looked at me hesitantly.


    ¡°Go on. I don¡¯t care about one more bad news, especially in my current condition. I said dismissively.


    We smiled at each other again before Lauren spoke, ¡°I heard Ste took an early flight to Nocturnia


    today. We can¡¯t overlook her involvement in this. Why else would she leave?¡±


    ¡°She returned to Nocturnia?¡± I felt slightly disappointed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too coincidental?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It seems like Ste had prepared herself for this. She stirred up a storm but escaped


    unscathed. Don¡¯t underestimate her,¡± Lauren said through gritted teeth.


    I knew Ste was cunning. She set the stage and left before the drama even unfolded.


    ¡°Unless she doesn¡¯t return,¡± I said tly.


    ¡°Seems unlikely. Ste won¡¯t let this slide. After dealing with you, she¡¯lle after Harmony,¡± Lauren


    analyzed the situation with me.


    ¡®Ste must¡¯ve wanted to kill two birds with one stone this time. She dealt with you while dragging


    Harmony into it. Still, Harmony¡¯s fans are causing trouble. Can Harmony say she¡¯s not involved?


    However, she probably didn¡¯t expect it not to work,¡± Lauren chuckled.


    ¡°Come on. Ste.hasn¡¯t seeded yet? Do I have to die for her to seed?¡± I looked at Lauren


    wearily.


    She smirked. ¡°You¡¯re right. It has caused quite a stir.¡±


    ¡°I was surprised the authorities took over today. I wonder if they had prepared beforehand or if it was a


    last¨Cminute decision.¡± I took a bite of my food and looked at Lauren, thinking she should have urate


    information.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I was also going to Gr Tower but couldn¡¯t get in because the road was


    blocked. I only realized what happened when I heard about the incident through live broadcasts.


    ¡°The authorities probably didn¡¯t have a deliberate n. If they did, they would¡¯ve informed us. Then, the


    riot wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°If the authorities knew about it, they would¡¯ve taken precautions. On the other hand, they could¡¯ve


    known about the situation before us. Otherwise, the cops wouldn¡¯t have arrived so quickly.¡±


    After hearing Lauren¡¯s analysis, I nodded. Still, I med myself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to take advantage


    of Harmony¡¯s fans. Several days ago, I noticed someone inciting the fans in those posts. I didn¡¯t think it


    would turn out so bad.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re obsessive fans for a reason. Those people are insane,¡± Lauren helplessly cursed.


    1 wonder who called the authorities.¡± I had been pondering this question. ¡°Don¡¯t you think something¡¯s


    Ashy here? Where did those bodyguardse from?¡±

 Chapter 370

    Finally Making an Appearance


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t interrupt Lauren and refused to believe As was behind everything.


    After dinner, I slept through the night. I woke up the following morning, still wondering who had visited


    mest evening. Later, Grayson visited and told me Atticus had sent those bodyguards, which relieved


    me.


    I would choose Atticus if I had to choose between him and ATL Empire. The favor I owed to Atticus was


    easier to repay.


    I stayed in the hospital for half a month, and the investigation concluded as expected. The authorities


    had found a convenient scapegoat. Naturally, I felt dissatisfied with the result but could do nothing.


    Still, I knew the details because I was directly involved. Finally, I could put weight on my foot and walk.


    The doctor advised me to exercise more to aid my recovery. On the day of my discharge, Harmony


    came


    to my ward. 1


    I was somewhat surprised. I thought Harmony would have visited earlier, yet the authorities had closed


    the case. She removed her sunsses and looked at me. She said arrogantly, ¡°You look well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you,¡± I calmly replied.


    I didn¡¯t know when it started, but our conversations had taken on a peculiar tone.


    Although my words seemed indifferent, they were not unwarranted. After all, Harmony¡¯s recklessness


    and


    She put down her sunsses and scarf but kept gazing at me. She looked confused.


    I chuckled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? If you have questions, feel free to ask.¡±


    She smiled and calmly replied, ¡°You do understand me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. It¡¯s not that I understand you¨Cyou¡¯re just an open book.¡±


    She nodded and admitted, ¡°I do have questions.¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡± I leaned back on the bed.


    ¡°Did you not invite me to the rooftop that day? How do you feel about As? You better tell the truth,¡±


    Harmony spoke firmly and looked at me disdainfully.


    I observed her this time. I still couldn¡¯t tell if she was genuinely foolish or just acting. It seemed Ste


    hadn¡¯t intended to hurt Harmony initially. The former probably wanted to take advantage of the foolish


    girl


    to deal with me.


    I thought Harmony didn¡¯t cooperate as Ste had expected. Immediately after, I realized that was false-


    Harmony was just an idiot.


    Ste simply decided to deal with Harmony during the banquet. However, the former didn¡¯t expect me


    to try and save Harmony. Harmony and I would¡¯ve died if I didn¡¯t react that night. Ste¡¯s timing was off,


    or she didn¡¯t expect me to stop arguing with Harmony so soon.


    I had turned and walked away, Inadvertently shortening our time on the rooftop. Ste also never


    expected me to try and help Harmony. If I were Ste, I would¡¯ve stepped back to eliminate the


    problem.


    If that had happened, the situation might¡¯ve been even more dreadful. Even the thought of it sent chills


    down my spine. Ultimately, my kindness saved me.


    Harmony looked like she had something to hold over me. She appeared relieved and satisfied, saying,


    Why aren¡¯t you answering? You don¡¯t have wishful thinking toward As, do you? It seems you do like


    him!


    Her expression left me helpless. Finally, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

 Chapter 371

    rity


    Harmony saw meughing and asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing because you¡¯re too self¨Cabsorbed. I suggest you pay attention to others for a change. As


    for the rooftop incident, I wouldn¡¯t dwell on it.


    ¡°The press conference made things pretty clear. You should read those reports if you don¡¯t understand.


    As for my feelings for As, I just have one question for you. How does As treat you?¡±


    I intentionally asked this question, knowing Harmony would think I was prying into


    her lif


    life.


    Sure enough, her eyes narrowed. ¡°That is between me and him. I¡¯m asking about your thoughts, so


    don¡¯t


    deflect the conversation.¡±


    I studied her, feeling some regret. How could such a lovely face be paired with such a closed¨Coff mind?


    ¡°You¡¯re always seeking my opinion and information. It shows ack of confidence on your part.¡±


    I used provocativenguage because this dimwit couldn¡¯t resist a challenge.


    ¡°What confidence do Ick? I mean, let¡¯s be real. The online haters have a point. Can you honestly


    picture


    I


    yourself with As?¡±


    Harmony was nervous but eager to put me down.


    ¡°It depends on thepetition. If he¡¯s into someone like you, it shows his taste isn¡¯t that great,¡± I


    replied.


    So why shouldn¡¯t I get a shot? Just because I have a history and a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Have some self¨Cawareness, Chloe,¡± she said disdainfully. Who are you to even ask me? Saving me


    doesn¡¯t make me obligated to be nice to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t assume that I¡¯m done just because I saved you. Look, I would¡¯ve done the same for anyone. I


    asked you that because only then can I respond to your question.¡±


    She grew irritated and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dodge my question. What¡¯s that got to do with anything I asked?¡±


    Her attitude made me smile again.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted. If As is serious about you, you don¡¯t need to worry about how I feel,¡± I pointed


    out. ¡°He won¡¯t care about my existence if he¡¯spletely focused on you.¡±


    Harmony looked at me without rebutting.


    ¡°But if he¡¯s just ying around with you and keeping things superficial, then he could be interested in


    My words made Harmony uneasy.


    ¡°If you truly like him, you shouldn¡¯t concern yourself with how others feel about him. Can you manage


    that? I nced at her. ¡°With a guy like him, women will always flock to him left and right. I¡¯m not the


    only one.


    So, focus on your own chase.¡±


    I never wanted to hold back with Harmony. Her head had to be filled with nonsense.


    ¡°Besides, As is already by your side. You should use every trick in your book to keep him rather than


    wasting your energy on others.¡±


    I genuinely admire myself. Somehow, I had gained such rity.


    ¡°So, quiting to me with these silly questions. Whether I¡¯m interested in him is none of your


    business. I


    don¡¯t think either of us has any real influence over him.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt like I¡¯d gained some profound Insight. My words were a way of reasoning with Harmony, but they


    also rified my thoughts.


    Harmony was always looking for answers, which showed that As¡¯s feelings for her were more


    Like her, I always wanted to understand As¡¯s feelings toward Annalise.


    ¡°But why do people say that you keep pestering As?¡±


    ¡°Did you see me pestering him?¡± I asked her seriously.


    My question left Harmony speechless. At the same time, I questioned why I should let go.

 Chapter 372

    Tongue¨CTied


    The idea briefly crossed my mind, but I quickly pushed it away. I couldn¡¯t shake the image of him


    pulling Harmony away fight in front of me.


    I reminded myself to forget all the passionate moments we¡¯d shared. None of itpared to his


    complete indifference that night.


    It was ridiculous. As imed to love me, yet he didn¡¯t even ask if I was hurt. He just calmly left,


    holding another woman. I refused to be as heartless as he was.


    ¡°Do you still fail to see the big picture here? Using your fans to target me, then ming you once the


    truth came out. Did the people you mentioned suffer any real consequences?¡±


    I continued, ¡°Imagine if I hadn¡¯t rescued you when the stage copsed. It could have been you in that


    hospital bed, not me.¡±


    Harmony paled, and her gaze grew moreplex.


    ¡°You even chastised me. I regret saving you up that day! This mess might not have happened if I had


    stepped back and just watched. At the very least, I wouldn¡¯t have hurt myself. I could have stayed out


    of it!


    ¡°But those were my fans acting on their own. What does it have to do with me?¡® Harmony defended


    herself boldly.


    I stared at her. ¡°I want you to reflect on how you felt when your fansshed out at me. Think about it.¡±


    Her mouth twitched, and she looked away.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Reflect on it! Don¡¯t think that only the police investigate the truth. My people are just as capable! Once


    we sort this out, you won¡¯t escape the me!¡±


    Suddenly, a spark of excitement surged through me. I wondered how he would react if it were me.lying


    there that night.


    Harmony appeared cornered, searching for words. ¡°How was I supposed to know you were trying to


    help me? The server made it clear that someone was waiting on the roof for me. When you rushed


    toward me,


    how could I have known you were trying to save me?¡±


    ¡°I had already told you I hadn¡¯t called you up there, and I was also told to go to the roof. Did you believe


    me? Even now, you can¡¯t let go of this. You really are a stubborn pig.


    Let me make this clear, Harmony. It¡¯s not about my feelings for As. It¡¯s about you being manipted!


    ¡°All these troublemakers won¡¯t leave me alone. They¡¯re trying to stir up chaos and enjoy the spectacle.


    They want to hurt both of us, not just me. Don¡¯t you get it? If you don¡¯t, ask As. Ask him if I hold a


    ce in his heart! Ask him who set this trap!¡±


    She only asked, ¡°Chloe, have you offended someone recently?¡±


    I rolled my eyes and sighed in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve offended so many people. Which one are you


    asking about?¡±


    Harmony looked at me, puzzled. ¡°Then why are so many people criticizing you? Don¡¯t you think you


    should


    reflect on yourself?¡±


    Suddenly, Iughed. ¡°Harmony, you¡¯ve been following the online bacsh closely. But you¡¯re focused


    on


    the criticism, aren¡¯t you? After enduring so much criticism, I¡¯m used to it. Ites from people with


    hidden agendas. You¡¯ll realize that, eventually.¡±


    ¡®Chloe, this is-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± I interrupted her.


    Just then, a tall figure appeared in the doorway. He entered with a calm and collected demeanor. I


    observed him closely, feeling a twinge of annoyance. His eyes remained fixed on me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh.


    As Harmony turned to leave, she spotted As entering. Her smile immediately lit up, and she rushed


    to


    him, taking his arm.


    ¡°As! What brings you here?¡±


    His gaze was still on me as he replied casually, ¡°Work. And then I saw you here.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. He hade to my ward for business matters.


    ¡°Well, perfect! Mr. As, please take your girlfriend and leave. She¡¯s been disturbing my rest.¡± My tone


    was not at all friendly.


    Then, I reclined back on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to close the door on your way

 Chapter 373

    Extremely Disappointed


    I shut my eyes, not wanting to face him right now.


    Then, I heard a low voice addressing Harmony. ¡°You go ahead. I need to talk to Ms. Chloe.¡°.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Harmony obediently replied, and the rhythmic tap of high heels receded as she left.


    The next moment, I felt that gaze drawing closer, as if I could almost sense his presence.


    ¡°Is your foot okay?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t open my eyes and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what okay means.¡±


    ¡°Is it s


    I still hurting?¡± His voice was gentle and slightly hoarse. As he spoke, he reached for my foot.


    ff meet


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Get your hands I up abruptly and red at his sinfully handsome face. ¡°Keep


    her away from me and tell her not to be so foolish! Honestly, the pain in my foot is more bearable than


    seeing you two together!¡±


    His hand hung in mid¨Cair, and his eyes had a strange look. However, his gaze never wavered from me,


    making me feel restless.


    ¡°Mr. As, do you have anything else to say?¡± I met his gaze head¨Con and asked, ¡°Thank you for


    providing


    the information and the bodyguards. But I don¡¯t need these futile attempts to fix things. I only need the


    truth.


    ¡°If you see me as a pawn, your game already has a winner. Your matter has been resolved, and you¡¯ve


    ensured my safety. Now, I ask you to be generous and let me go.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not the key.¡±


    As¡¯s words stunned me. My heartache was overwhelming, and I clutched the bedsheets tightly.


    We both knew who ¡°she¡± referred to. He confirmed all my suspicions in that instant. If Ste wasn¡¯t the


    key, who was?


    Did he think he had won by pushing me to the brink? Did he expect her to retate? He knew the risks


    of keeping a potential threat, yet he still did it.


    I stared at him nkly. This was his answer to me.


    After a month of torment and worrying about his safety every moment, he deceived me. All the


    uncertainty of his life and my sleepless nights of yearning culminated in this.


    What was I to him? I thought I was just a pawn, but his few words made me realize I wasn¡¯t even that..


    Suddenly, I felt so powerless.


    ¡°Get out.¡± My voice was small, barely audible.


    Just then, Ryan strode in. ¡°Chlo!¡±


    ¡°Ryan, get him out.¡± I weakly pointed at As, who was still standing by my bedside.


    Ryan calmly said, ¡°Mr. As, you can leave now. Please don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    As¡¯s eyes grew darker, but I found it increasingly difficult to read him.


    I grabbed the edge of the bed with all my strength and screamed, ¡°Leave!¡±


    As¡¯s fist clenched suddenly, his veins popping out. He looked at me with restraint and said coldly,


    Take care of yourself.¡±


    Then he turned and walked out.


    I swayed unsteadily, and Ryan quickly reached out to support me. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up. Everything will


    be


    fine when we go back tomorrow.¡±


    I looked up at him and asked, ¡°Can we go home? Please handle the paperwork tomorrow!¡±


    Ryan nodded. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go home!


    He found my clothes and handed them to me. Then, he helped me put on my shoes, pulled me up by


    the


    hand, and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good!¡± I grinned.


    Then, as I walked out of the hospital, I tossed the things I had brought into the trash.


    ¡°Ryan, I want stew!¡±


    ¡°Sure! We¡¯ll have stew when we get home!¡±


    Holding my hand, he matched his steps with mine as we walked out together.

 Chapter 374

    Like Mother, Like Son


    As I was leaving the hospital lobby, I spotted Mnie entering, cradling a child. Walking beside her was


    woman, heavily made¨Cup and dressed provocatively. She must be Mnie¡¯s recently reconnected


    mother, Abby.


    a


    My gaze swept over her, thinking that Abby had sessfully re¨Centered Mnie¡¯s life. I could not help


    but sigh. After all, nothing beats a mother¡¯s love.


    This time, Grace is in for a rough ride. I wanted to ignore them, but Mnie had already spotted me.


    ¡°Chloe!¡± She immediately called out in anger then swiftly walked toward me.


    It¡¯s been


    n over a


    a month since the party, and this was my first time seeing her. I had heard from Johnson that Abby had


    been hospitalized after a brutal beating from Mnie. It seemed like she had recovered.


    I stopped in my tracks but was too tired to muster any attitude toward her. I calmly asked, ¡°What do you


    want?¡±


    ¡°You live life to the fullest, huh?¡± Her small eyes looked at Ryan as she spoke sarcastically. ¡°Every day


    is like a soap opera with you. You change men like you change clothes! You found a new lover, have


    you?¡±


    She actually knew Ryan, and her snide tone was meant to provoke me.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I casually replied. She was only looking for trouble, and I did not want to deal with her.


    Suddenly, her temper red up. ¡°Hah¡­ How shameless. You¡¯re so quick to admit it as well!¡±


    Her loud outburst immediately drew the crowd¡¯s attention in the hospital lobby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy here. Save some energy for your child.¡± I said, ncing at the child in her


    arms.


    This was the first time I had seen this child. He had fair skin and looked slightly over three months old.


    He resembled Mnie a lot. People say sons take after their mothers, and I believed it.


    However, this child had small eyes and a big mouth. Perhaps because of premature birth, his head was


    bald with sparse hair. He wasn¡¯t very cute, no matter how I looked at him.


    Startled by his mother¡¯s loud voice, he opened his eyes wide, his mouth forming a slight pout.


    Abby red at me, readying herself for a confrontation.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± She asked Mnie while tilting her head.


    *Matthew¡¯s ex¨Cwife!¡± Mnie said, then shot a nasty look at me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t those people hit you hard


    ¡°If a shameless mistress like you lives the high life, why should I be worried?¡± With that, I grabbed Ryan


    and walked away.


    However, it seemed like Mnie was in for a brawl.


    She threw her child to her mother and chased after me. Grabbing my arm, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Are you scared? You made me give birth prematurely, yet you¡¯re still talking big?¡±


    This sentence attracted those who were paying attention, and they immediately stopped to watch.


    ¡°For your information, I have the video on my phone. Do you want everyone to see how you caused


    your from now child to be born prematurely?¡± I gave my phone a little shake. ¡°Can we just act like


    strangers


    on? Can¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    ¡°Understand? You tricked us out of our property and lived in our appartment. You shameless


    homewrecker!¡± She screamed, her eyes narrowing at me like a snake.


    I knew Mnie had been resentful for a while. Since Matthew had bought the house for her, she


    thought


    everything should have been hers. Things went wrong beyond her expectations.


    ve forgotten


    ¡°Have you ever heard of a legal wife stealing property? you¡¯re the other woman, haven¡¯t you?¡± I looked


    at her calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy. You already have the man, so stop shamelessly bringing up your


    disgraceful past!¡±


    I didn¡¯t mince words, aiming straight for her soft spot.


    ¡°You shameless harlot! What are you saying? How dare you insult my daughter?¡± Abby was itching for


    at fight and couldn¡¯t pass up such an excellent opportunity to show off.


    Ignoring the child in her arms, she surged forward, heading straight for me.

 Chapter 375

    Going Berserk With a Child in Her Arms


    Abby¡¯s aggressiveness shocked the onlookers, especially considering she was holding a child. Her


    irresponsibility made everyone break out in cold sweat.


    The child, destined for a fiery spirit, didn¡¯t cry. He wore an annoyed expression instead.


    Meanwhile, Mnie made no effort to stop her mother. She watched with smug satisfaction.


    Ryan quickly pulled me behind him, roaring angrily, ¡°I dare you to continue!¡±


    His booming shout startled the mother¨Cdaughter pair. Abby froze, cradling the child in one arm while


    the


    other formed into a menacing w.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Onlookers sighed in disbelief. ¡®She¡¯s nuts! Going berserk with a child in her arms!¡±


    ¡°Are all mistresses this brazen these days?¡±


    ¡°These two aren¡¯t decent people. Shameless! Not setting a good example for the child!¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie lost her temper. ¡°Do you all even know what¡¯s going on? She¡¯s the mistress here.


    After she had a kid and got divorced, she¡¯s now trying to seduce a big shot to marry into wealth. She


    got


    pelted with rotten eggs, didn¡¯t you see?¡±


    The humiliating scene from our confrontation had brought Mnie great joy.


    Seeing them still gossiping, she grew even more furious. With her hands on her hips, Mnie pointed


    at


    the surrounding crowd.


    ¡°Stop bbering! She¡¯s just in it for the money. It¡¯s all over the inte, yet she acts like nothing


    happened. Now she¡¯s seducing this guy. Who knows why they came to the hospital?!¡±


    The people fell silent, their gazes shifting toward me and then to Ryan. Ryan, a


    true gentleman, had never


    met such a rude shrew before. Seeing everyone looking at him, Ryan paled.


    My pent¨Cup rage was fueled by days of annoyance.


    I needed an outlet badly. She not only used me, but she also wanted to make Ryan look bad in


    public.


    I could take it no longer.


    Before I could respond, someone spoke up on my behalf.


    ¡°Madam, why are you spreading false rumors? The authorities have already debunked the online


    gossip. It had nothing to do with thisdy. To bring it up again is rather unkind.¡±


    I turned my head towards the person speaking in the crowd. He was a burly man with prominent


    features, dressed in a multi¨Cpocketed vest. Seeing his outfit, I remembered him. He was one of the


    journalists at my doorstep before.


    When I announced the press conference, I recalled he was the first to disperse everyone. I


    remembered


    his name¨CNoel!


    I nodded slightly, with my eyes full of thanks. Mnie was far from one to defuse a situation.


    When she saw the crowd was on my side, she quickly said, ¡°Oh my¡­ I didn¡¯t realize Chloe had so


    many followers. Men are rallying to defend her everywhere! It looks like you haven¡¯t been short on


    connections!¡±


    Noel¡¯s face turned red. ¡°This is pure nonsense!¡±


    ¡°You should stop, Mnie. Do something useful now that you have a kid. Don¡¯t set a poor example for


    your child and fill your mouth with garbage.¡±


    ¡°Stop acting all high and mighty. Don¡¯t forget how Matthew dumped you. It was because he couldn¡¯t


    stand your pretentiousness every day. What? You have a gang of men to bully people now?¡± She kept


    hurling


    insults at me.


    The onlookers frowned at Mnie¡¯s unruly behavior.


    Ryan had clenched his fists tightly. Facing such an unreasonable and aggressive woman, anyone


    would


    be pushed to their limits. I was already ustomed to their tactics.


    I grabbed Ryan¡¯s hand and smiled at the onlookers. ¡°Let¡¯s all disperse! Don¡¯t let this irrationality dy


    what¡¯s important. She causes a scene because she gets happier with attention. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Then I pulled Ryan along.


    Little did I know, Abby screamed again, ¡°You cheap tramp! You think you can just walk away after


    causing trouble?¡±


    She lunged toward me once more. This time, I was positioned on the outer side of Ryan, directly facing


    Abby.


    Abby screeched, and she was in front of me in an instant.


    Ryan tried to pull me away, but it was toote. Abby reached out to me with surprising speed.


    Instinctively, I pushed her away, trying to fend off her attack. However, what happened next was


    beyond anyone¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 376

    Saving the Baby


    Abby spun out of control momentarily after I blocked her arm. As a result, the baby slipped from her


    grasp.


    The crowd eximed in shock, ¡°Oh no, the baby!¡±


    I instinctively lunged forward to catch the baby. My only thought was to ensure the baby¡¯s safety.


    As I caught the baby, I twisted my body to protect him from the impact. I didn¡¯t want to fall on him either.


    However, I exerted too much force and fell backward with a dull thud. A searing pain shot up my arm,


    and


    my head collided with the ground.


    I clutched the baby to my chest, feeling pain throughout my body. Everything had transpired so quickly


    that I barely had time to react. Soon, I heard Mnie scream, ¡°My son!¡±


    ¡°Chlo!¡± Ryan was the first to kneel before me. ¡°Chlo¡­¡±


    c


    The baby in my arms began to cry, prompting Mnie to snatch him from me. The onlookers gathered.


    around me, expressing their relief and concern.


    ¡°Thank God the baby¡¯s fine! That was too close!¡±


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been dangerous if the baby fell. Those two owe it to thisdy.¡±


    ¡°Are you injured? You fell pretty hard.¡±


    They chattered nervously, craning their necks to check on me. The pain in my arm became unbearable,


    as


    Iy on the ground. Ryan looked at me in distress, unsure of what to do. He hesitated to move me,


    asking,


    ¡°Chlo, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you injured? The fall was pretty heavy¨Cyou must¡¯ve gotten hurt,¡± Someone nearby expressed


    concern, ¡°Let¡¯s not move her just yet. Take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Hurry, call a doctor!¡±


    I took a deep breath, feeling a bit uncertain. I looked at Ryan, mustering a weak smile. ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Quit acting tough. My mother wouldn¡¯t have dropped my son if you didn¡¯t push her,¡± Mnie spoke


    without gratitude.


    Her words angered everyone around. ¡°What the hell are you saying? You¡¯re heartless!¡±


    ¡°We saw everything. Don¡¯t you have a conscience? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re saying that!¡°.


    ¡°You provoked them. Who knows what would¡¯ve happened if thatdy hadn¡¯t risked her life to save


    your


    ¡°What were you thinking, trying to hit someone while holding a baby?¡±


    I felt a sharp pain in my right arm, familiar with what I had experiencedst time. Frustrated, I closed


    my


    eyes and told Ryan, ¡°Help me up. My arm doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡±


    ¡°Is v


    your leg okay? You just recovered, and it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± He looked guilty and even had tears in his


    eyes. It was the first time I had seen a man care so much. It touched my heart.


    Noel, who had been nearby, crouched and asked, ¡°Ms. Chloe, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°My arm doesn¡¯t feel right, but my leg is fine,¡± I replied softly.


    While everyone tended to me, Mnie tugged at her mother and attempted to leave.


    Someone spotted them and shouted, ¡°Hey, where are you fwo going?! She got injured while saving


    your baby, and you still have the nerve to walk away?¡±


    ¡°My goodness, what kind of people are they?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Ryan and Noel helped me, I said to everyone, ¡°Let them go.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to see those two anymore. After all, everyone witnessed what had happened. There was


    no


    point in arguing. Upon hearing my stance, the crowd yelled at the two, ¡°You¡¯d better leave!¡±


    ¡°Who told her to act like a bitch?¡± Abby said indignantly.


    Noel pointed at Mnie and Abby. ¡°If I weren¡¯t a man, I¡¯d p you both. You¡¯ll pay for this! Everyone


    saw what happened.¡± He waved his assistant over. Come here.¡±

 Chapter 377

    How Unlucky


    Everyone was too focused on me to realize Noel¡¯s assistant had recorded everything Noel told


    Mnie,


    FIl show you what ack of conscience looks like. I¡¯m a journalist, and I¡¯ve recorded everything you just


    did. IT! ensure everyone sees your true colors.¡±


    The crowd roared in agreement. ¡°Expose them! They¡¯re ugly on the outside and even uglier on the


    inside!¡±


    Noel organized the onlookers, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s question them now to prevent them from twisting the


    truth!¡±


    Mnie dared not utter another word and quickly left with Abby. The two were humiliated by the


    crowd¡¯s


    condemnation. Those who had gathered continued to chastise them.


    Ryan looked pained as he said, ¡°Let me take you to a doctor. Try moving to see if you feel difort


    anywhere


    Indeed, my arm hurt. With Ryan¡¯s support, I moved my legs and felt fine. Soon after, I held my arm and


    went to a doctor under everyone¡¯s care. When the test results came out, I felt like the most unlucky


    person in the world.


    I had a minor fracture in my forearm from saving the baby. I couldn¡¯t help but jest about my situation. I


    hadn¡¯t even been discharged yet and was back in the hospital again. Still, Noel recorded everything


    that


    had happened.


    I felt luck was not on my side as the nurses returned me to my ward after having my arm cast. I was


    about to go home but somehow couldn¡¯t leave.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Noel asked me, ¡°Why did you take such a risk?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°I am a mother, and that was a baby. How could I let the baby fall? He was so small.¡±


    ¡°But the baby was the son of someone you had a feud with, right? They were cursing you so harshly.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t overthink it. It doesn¡¯t matter who the other person is because the baby¡¯s innocent.¡± That was


    my


    perspective genuine perspective. ¡°If I put myself in their shoes, I would¡¯ve felt terrible if my baby had


    fallen.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re severely injured because of that. Do you have any regrets?¡± Noel¡¯s question was intriguing,


    but


    I found it somewhat childish. I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Why would I? My pain is nothingpared to what the baby would¡¯ve suffered. He¡¯s so young and still


    unable to express himself. How could I let him experience such pain? I¡¯d do the same again if needed.


    I¡¯m an adult and a mother. There¡¯s no other choice for me,¡± I answered confidently, not realizing he was


    I didn¡¯t feel too bad about my injuries, but Ryan was remorseful. He couldn¡¯t bear to see me get hurt


    right, especially considering I was about to be discharged.


    After seeing Noel and the onlookers who had helped us off, Ryan was regretful as he said, ¡°Chlo, it¡¯s all


    my fault.¡±


    I smiled and looked at his gloomy face. ¡°Why are you ming yourself? It was Mnie¡¯s fault. She¡¯s


    aggressive and impossible to guard against. It¡¯s all my fault for wanting to go home. Otherwise, we


    wouldn¡¯t have run into that madwoman.¡±


    I patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Maybe this is my tribtion. Perhaps my life will


    improve after everything I¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    *I feel so sorry for you. How could you encounter such a family? I should¡¯ve been more resolute and


    confessed my feelings to you before Matthew did. I¡­¡± Ryan held my hand, ¡°Chlo, can you give me a


    chance to care for you?¡±


    I chuckled, but my heart ached. I intentionally teased Ryan, ¡°I ended up like this from you caring for


    me.¡±


    He blushed instantly, looking pained. ¡°I¡­ well, I¡­¡±


    Since he took my words seriously, I continued, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. These are the disasters destined for


    me. I didn¡¯t have many thoughts when I chose Matthew. I just found him attractive and considerate of


    me. No one expected him to be a cheater.¡±


    I


    Ryan held my hand tightly. ¡°If I had been braver and confessed to you back then, would you have.


    considered me?¡±


    His palm was sweaty as he looked at me nervously.

 Chapter 378

    Her Internal Struggles


    I looked at Ryan and knew he had waited for me for too long. I found it hard to answer his question.


    because I didn¡¯t want to hurt him.


    I considered how we were during college and remembered him caring for me when I returned home


    during my freshman year. Ryan was always attentive, yet he kept a distance and never crossed


    boundaries.


    So, I only saw him as an elder brother from the neighborhood.


    ¡°Perhaps I would have,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°You never gave me the chance to consider things in that


    direction.¡±


    Ryan tightened his grip on my hand. He looked conflicted with pain, regret, and longing. He was brave


    this


    time, asking, ¡°What about now? I¡¯ll do my best to care for you and Ava.¡±


    His words made it hard for me to remain serious, I knew he was earnest, but I couldn¡¯t help but


    chuckle.¡±


    Ryan, you¡¯re too funny. You¡­¡±


    When I saw his anxious gaze, I quickly adjusted my tone. I realized I was too light¨Chearted and even


    disrespectful. Iposed myself and said thoughtfully, ¡°I know you¡¯re serious and will do an excellent


    job


    at that.


    ¡°Today¡¯s incident isn¡¯t your fault. I know you treat me well and have feelings for me. Please give me


    some


    time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Suddenly, Ryan looked determined. ¡°I will try my best. Thank you for giving me a chance!¡±


    I felt speechless. I didn¡¯t mean to start a rtionship with Ryan but rather to try and get closer. It


    seemed like I hadn¡¯t made myself clear. I would try it since I couldn¡¯t take back what I had said. I said


    softly, ¡°But


    I


    I


    let¡¯s not force anything, okay?¡±


    He tightened his grip again like he feared I might take back my words. ¡°Chlo, you¡¯re everything to me. I


    regret being indecisive. You wouldn¡¯t have suffered with Matthew if I had been braver back then.¡±


    I said, ¡°This is my fate. The Murphys are dysfunctional. Mnie harbors deep hatred toward me. To


    her,


    I¡¯m the one who took away her brother and fortune.¡±


    I continued to analyze Mnie¡¯s mindset, ¡°I was toopliant with Matthew. The Murphys think I took


    everything from them, so Mnie is aggressive toward me. They were heartless to me just now, but I


    didn¡¯t want to be like them.


    ¡°The baby was Innocent, and saving him was my motherly Instinct. Let¡¯s hope Ava will get good karma


    ¡°But I was with you and could only watch you get hurt,¡± Ryan continued to me himself. He said


    affectionately, ¡°Take better care of yourself next time. Do you still want stew? Let me take you.¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°All that happened because I wanted some stew. We wouldn¡¯t have bumped into them if I


    had


    stayed here.¡±


    Ryan was determined to take me. ¡°Should I get your parents first? Then, we can find a nearby stew


    ce.


    together.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll nap while you pick my parents and Ava up.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ryan squeezed my hand before finally leaving the hospital.


    I looked at my injured arm. Although the pain had subsided after applying the medication, there was


    still a lingering difort. Suddenly, I became emotional. I could only see As standing before me


    with As¡¯s deep eyes that sent a chill down my spine.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I always got hurt whenever he was around. Only I knew myposure wouldn¡¯t waver before him. My


    suppressed longing had caused his indifference. No matter his reasons, it couldn¡¯tpensate for my


    disappointment. only watch him walk away with another woman. I wasn¡¯t even worth his nce. I


    smiled bitterly


    I could with these thoughts. Perhaps it was time for me to start a new life.

 Chapter 379

    Putting the n into Action


    I was unsure of my role in As¡¯s ns. Given his strategic thinking, my worries were unnecessary.


    Maybe it was time to find my ce in this new situation. Why drag myself into a game of deception?


    I¡¯ve had


    enough.


    By conserving my energy, I could make my parents happy and keep my daughter safe. That was what!


    wanted. Perhaps Ryan was the most suitable choice in such a life. He was well¨Cmannered, calm, and


    focused on Tanum Corporation.


    He didn¡¯t aim for great wealth but a life of peace and contentment. Moreover, I had taken up much of


    Ryan¡¯s time and couldn¡¯t ignore his kindness. I couldn¡¯t keep taking from him.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. I looked at the caller ID and saw Ivanna¡¯s name. When I answered, she


    ranted,


    Chloe, did that lunatic provoke you again?¡±


    I smiled helplessly. ¡°How did you know?.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over the inte! Mnie¡¯s a madwoman! You shouldn¡¯t have saved her son. The boy won¡¯t


    turn out any better with a mother like that. You¡¯re just adding to society¡¯s burden. He¡¯ll be a menace to


    society.


    when he grows up.¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re too harsh. I can¡¯t let a child suffer, especially one so young.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just too kind. Mnie¡¯s shameless, yet you still feel sorry for her. She¡¯s been causing trouble


    since


    she was pregnant and still does, even after giving birth.¡± Ivanna continued to vent her anger, ¡°If I ever


    see


    Matthew, I¡¯ll beat him up!¡±


    ¡°Okay, calm down. The next time-¡°I tried to calm Ivanna.


    ¡°Next time?! How do you feel now? Is it serious?¡± Ivanna was still upset.


    ¡°I fractured my arm, and it¡¯s in a cast,¡± I reluctantly told her.


    ¡°You¡¯re always getting into trouble,¡± Ivanna said, frustrated and annoyed, ¡°I¡¯lle over. I had nned


    to have some fun tomorrow, but you¡¯re in the hospital¡­¡±


    She hung up, and I smiled helplessly. I couldn¡¯t help but curse As. I wouldn¡¯t have considered going


    home if it weren¡¯t for his appearance.


    I wanted to check my messages, but Lauren and nor entered. Thetter asked, ¡°Chloe, how did you


    run. into that moron again?¡±


    I smiled wryly and replied, ¡°Who knows? Ryan was supposed to take me home, but we ran into them in


    the


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you beat her up?¡± Lauren clenched her teeth, frustrated. ¡°What kind of family is that?


    They¡¯re so disgusting!¡±


    ¡°I just got an earful from Ivanna,¡± I said with a helpless smile, ¡°I can¡¯t leave the hospital now.¡±


    Lauren looked at me and said, ¡°I told you not to wait any longer. We should put our n into action


    now.


    They started their construction, right? I heard they¡¯ll work on it simultaneously.¡±


    I


    I collected my thoughts, realizing Lauren was right. Since Ste had returned to Nocturnia, I needed to


    bring her back here. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be much fun without her.


    Eleanor nodded after hearing Lauren¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah, a friend from Tobshampton Group¡¯s finance.


    department called me a few days ago. They said Ardora Construction already provided samples, but


    their


    quoted prices are high.¡±


    My mind raced as I pondered this. I needed to figure out how to approach this situation.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 380

    Getting More Mysterious


    Eleanor¡¯s information sparked a bold idea. I knew Matthew liked cutting costs because he constantly


    sought to reduce expenses and increase profits. It was a perfect vulnerability to use against him


    I recalled advising him not to focus solely on profits. After all, being consumed by greed would only


    lead


    to failure. I remember Matthew scoffing at me, calling women timid and having no foresight.


    He even pointed to his head, telling me to use my brain. It seemed he would fall to his doom because


    of it


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted with a n in ce.


    At that moment, my mom entered with Ava. Upon seeing my arm, my mom¡¯s eyes welled with tears.


    ¡°Your


    were just about to leave, but you¡¯re in here again. Nothing good everes from those two.


    Ava approached my bedside and touched my arm ¡°Mommy, does it hurt here? Let me blow on it, and it


    won¡¯t hurt anymore!¡±


    ¡°The Murphys just make me mad! My mom couldn¡¯t restrain her anger.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt much. It¡¯s just a tiny fracture. The doctor said it would heal quickly. Luckily, my bone


    didn¡¯t break.¡± I casually remarked


    My dad and Ryan then entered together, both ncing at my arm. ¡°Chloe, the next time you see them,


    just walk away.¡±


    I smiled helplessly, ¡°Where can I hide? It was an ident I wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured if I hadn¡¯t


    feared


    he baby might fall. The baby is still too young. I couldn¡¯t just stand and watch.¡±


    Eleanor looked at me approvingly. ¡°Chloe¡¯s just too kind. If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t care


    their enemy¡¯s baby fell.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not right. The adults have issues, so we can¡¯t take it out on the baby. The baby was


    innocent,¡± my dad added, ¡°We can endure a little suffering, but we must keep a clear conscience.¡±


    ¡°The despicable ones face karma.¡± My mom still looked displeased.


    Just then, Ivanna barged in. Seeing everyone there, she refrained from adding fuel to the fire. Ryan


    asked Lauren, ¡°Is there a good stew ce nearby?¡±


    Just follow me.¡±


    Soon after, we happily headed out for a stew. Even I joked that the price for this meal was a bit hefty.


    Moreover, my right arm was injured, and Ryan cared for me the whole time.


    I only stayed in the hospital for two days before being discharged. After all, I had many matters to


    handle and couldn¡¯t lie in the hospital.


    In the aftermath of the banquet incident, I took action against the media. It led to them getting sued. My


    office had been swamped these days. The bosses of those media outlets sought reconciliation. They


    even agreed with my highpensation demands.


    I thought it was bizarre and joked with Carol that these people had too much money. Still, I felt it had


    something to do with the authorities. Their conversations implied I had some support and that we


    should


    coborate more next time.


    I


    I sneered at it, not even understanding it myself. Later, I discovered my initial thoughts were wrong


    because I had unexpectedly developed close coborations with those media outlets. I couldn¡¯t do


    anything if they thought of me a certain way.


    Plus, it could benefit me, so I had no reason to shut them out. As a result. I became increasingly


    mysterious to the public eye. The authorities even punished the troublemakers and inte trolls


    ordingly.


    Still, the banquet incident hadn¡¯t subsided yet. My poprity remained high with Noel¡¯s heartwarming


    reports. It attracted numerous journalists who discussed spreading positivity. Soon, I received a call


    from Atticus before I could thank him for dispatching his bodyguards to protect me.


    Therefore, I quickly told Carol to drive me to Vanderberg Pce.


    I liked that ce, thanks to him. It was peaceful and perfect for discussing things. Plus, it was in the


    commercial center and easy to reach.


    Upon entering the ce, the receptionist informed me that Atticus was waiting in the Spring Hall. After


    expressing my gratitude, I headed toward the second floor.


    When I entered after hearing Atticus¡¯s response, I saw him and a beautiful woman sitting inside.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 381

    A Woman With a Backstory


    Upon seeing the two in the room, I felt slightly awkward. I wondered if I had interrupted a private


    moment.


    Atticus immediately smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Chloe, pleasee in. We¡¯ve been expecting you!¡±


    I nodded graciously and stepped inside. The woman in the room looked at my face, then my bandaged


    arm, smiling faintly.


    Atticus turned to the woman and said, ¡®Let me introduce you. This is Chloe Hartz from Tanum


    Corporation.¡±


    He then turned to me and said, ¡°Ms. Chloe, this is the boss of the Vanderberg Pce, Ms. Be


    Vanderberg.


    I extended my hand to her. ¡°Hello, Ms. Be. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    Her smile deepened as we shook hands. She was very amiable.


    As we settled into our seats, Atticus looked at my arm and asked, ¡°Still not healed?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost time to take the cast off. Once that¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be good as new!¡± I chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°A


    new injury added to the old one. Oh, speaking of my injury, I must thank you for sending your


    bodyguards.


    to assist me in a critical moment!¡±


    I immediately expressed my gratitude, emphasizing that it was assistance, not protection. Since I didn¡¯t


    know Atticus and Be¡¯s rtionship, I couldn¡¯t assume.


    Atticus smiled and waved it off. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s just a small effort, hardly worth mentioning.¡±


    Be reached out and poured me a cup of tea gracefully. I took a delicate sip, eximing. ¡°This tea is


    exquisite!¡±


    I might have been a little dramatic, but this tea was delicious.


    The woman before me exuded a calm and ethereal presence. She wasn¡¯t conventionally beautiful, but


    her


    demeanor was dignified and charming.


    Lauren¡¯s description of her came to mind. She was a legendary woman whose past was shrouded in


    mystery.


    I spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to meet Ms. Be for a long time now. It¡¯s just that we never had the chance.¡±


    might have been a little ttering, but what I said was true.


    Atticus chuckled heartily. ¡°It seems you both share a mutual admiration. That¡¯s why I decided to y


    matchmaker today.¡±


    I quickly replied with gratitude, ¡°I truly appreciate it, Mr. Atticus.¡±


    However, I wondered why someone like Atticus would engage in such an inconsequential task. It


    couldn¡¯t be as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°Mr. Atticus was talking


    on the phone with you when he arrived earlier. I overheard and thought it would


    be nice to meet you, Ms. Chloe,¡± Be said as she made me another cup of tea.


    Her beautiful, soft hands were like the ones in old murals. This was the first time she had spoken since


    I


    arrived. Her voice was melodic and gentle.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor, Ms. Be.¡± I was even more curious about Be now.


    How did a woman with her beauty and poise run a club in a busy city? There had to be a story behind


    it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal. Just call me Be!¡± She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your business


    discussion. Whenever you have time, Ms. Chloe,e find me on the fourth floor.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± I quickly agreed.


    Be stood up, and I followed suit to send her off. However, she gestured that it wasn¡¯t necessary


    before quietly exiting. Everything about her seemed just right.


    Atticus remained seated. It seemed like the two were quite familiar with each other.


    I thought of Liora, who was her pr opposite. One was obnoxious, and the other was mysterious.


    The difference between these two women made me wonder about Atticus. He was also a man who


    was hard to understand.


    ¡°Come sit here!¡± Atticus invited.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 382

    Testing the Waters


    I settled back into my seat and asked, ¡°Mr. Atticus, did you have something to discuss?¡±


    ¡°Nothing too urgent. The design for the downtown project isplete, and construction will begin


    soon.¡± He sipped his tea and said, ¡°I had some free time, so I thought I¡¯d invite you for a chat.¡±


    I quickly said, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for staff, the project with ATL Empire is about to wrap up. Your team will


    be back in no time! I have been meaning to thank you, but it seemed insufficient.¡±


    Atticus chuckled. Since I met him, I always thought he had a captivating smile that was also


    mysterious.


    ¡°Do you think I invited you here just to reim the team?¡± He lounged on the couch and asked, ¡°So,


    any


    interest in continuing our coboration?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love that. But that depends on how fruitful you think our partnership has been.¡±


    ¡°The downtown project¡¯s architecture and interior design may be synchronized, I considered doing it


    myself, but my energy is limited. So I¡¯m thinking of outsourcing it.¡±


    Atticus added. ¡°But I want to target the high¨Cend market. Your second phase for the 50,000¨Csquare¨C


    meter


    project impressed me, so I wanted to discuss it with you.


    I caught a clue. His limited energy implied that he had something significant in the works.


    Then I briefly went over our year¡¯s ns. ¡°It depends on your needs. Ryan and I adjusted our strategy


    this


    year to target high¨Cend customers. We will build our brand with top international design teams.


    ¡°Ryan studied management abroad but attended an architectural design college. So he has


    connections


    there.¡±


    However, I quickly pulled back when I thought of the second phase of Avalon Hills. Liora had been


    fighting for the


    early stages. Could it be that Atticus¡¯s attention was diverted to this project?


    ¡°Do you have any new goals for this year?¡± I asked casually, though I was nervous inside.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to lose the second phase. It was a stepping stone for me and Ryan.


    ¡°Nothing definite yet. Several projects outside the city require a lot of attention.¡±


    Atticus spoke casually, but I could tell he was hiding something.


    He continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you schedule a meeting with Ryan? We can discuss the interior work for the


    downtown project. While the overall n has been approved, I think something is missing. Let¡¯s


    exchange Ideas!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sounds good! You choose the time.¡± I quickly agreed. No matter how I looked at it, I could not say no


    to


    Atticus.


    He casually dropped a piece of information. ¡®ATL Empire is also in talks for new projects.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Mr. Atticus, you¡¯re well¨Cinformed,¡± I replied calmly.


    It seemed that As was also vying for the second phase of Avalon Hills.


    ¡°As is reiming his territory and expanding his domain. Celine¡¯s projects appear to be nearing


    Atticus appeared to be well¨Cversed in the Pierce family¡¯s internal affairs. However, it was


    understandable.


    It was only natural for a foundation like Echelon Group to be aware of itspetitors. It seemed to me


    that Echelon Group could not match ATL Empire.


    Echelon Group focused solely on architectural development, while ATL Empire was a more


    ¡°But Celine may not ept defeat so easily,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°Since leaving the ATL Empire, her cunning and vigor have declined. As also hasn¡¯t given her a


    chance to counterattack. This time, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want topete, but herpetitive edge


    has diminished,¡± Atticus analyzed, and it made sense.


    ¡°Celine used to be the foundation for Pierce Corporation. Her power is still viable. I retorted.


    ¡°That was back in Nocturnia. She has no power in Torado. As sees that, too, since he can only


    overpower Celine when her influence is minimal. Therefore, As¡¯s influence in Torado shouldn¡¯t be


    underestimated.¡±


    ¡°But those who cozy up to Mrs. Greta can be quite crafty. They might still help her,¡± I said, subtly


    alluding to Liora.

 Chapter 383

    Making Things Difficult


    Atticus smiled faintly. ¡°Unless Celine is willing to go all out.¡±


    My heart raced. He was right that if Celine went all in, ATL Empire wouldn¡¯t be the only one affected.


    Was Atticus trying to imply something to me? However, since it involved Liora, I couldn¡¯t openly ask.


    I had always consciously avoided discussing Liora with Atticus.


    Atticus asked, ¡°Is your inclination towards high¨Cend designs inspired by Pinnacle Group?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After all, it was Atticus who introduced me to Dominic.


    ¡°A word of caution. Don¡¯t rush things. Pinnacle Group has an exceptional nning team, considered


    among the global elite. But that means no one has replicated their sess yet. Be careful!¡± Atticus


    warned.


    *Are you trying to set me back?¡± I asked with a lightugh.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m merely offering a reminder. Some things require the perfect alignment of timing, location,


    and personnel,¡± he advised.


    ¡°Got it. Thanks for the advice. I¡¯ll proceed cautiously,¡± I replied, feeling a heightened appreciation for


    Atticus.


    It meant a lot to me that he could offer such direct advice. Our conversationsted well into the


    afternoon.


    When it was time for me to leave, Atticus said, ¡°Actually, it was As who increased the number of


    bodyguards.¡±


    I froze but didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, I waved and walked out briskly. Truthfully, I was already aware


    that As¡¯s men were among the bodyguards that day.


    I had also confirmed this at the hospital. When I mentioned that things had settled down, As didn¡¯t


    refute it. I knew then that his involvement went beyond providing information.


    I found it fascinating that Atticus was unfazed by my questions. I wondered if his indifference was


    toward Liora and Celine or if a secret existed between him and As.


    Something told me that things between them weren¡¯t that simple.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t leave Vanderberg Pce but went straight to the fourth floor. After all, Be had extended an


    invitation, and I couldn¡¯t decline.


    To my surprise, we seemed to have known each other for years. She had prepared lunch for me while I


    was downstairs chatting with Atticus.


    This immediately won me over. Perhaps her reputation preceded her, but for her to cook me lunch in


    such


    a situation said a lot.


    Her soup was fantastic, and the utensils she used were exquisite. It made me feel slightly


    embarrassed. I had never experienced such refinement before. Even as a full¨Ctime housewife, I had


    never put in this level of effort.


    Be was the epitome of elegance and sophistication. During lunch, we talked as if we were old


    friends. If not for an iing call, we might have continued chatting..


    It was Carol on the line, saying that they needed to shoot a promotional video for the sample rooms at


    ATL Empire. Harmony was dissatisfied with the interior design and requested a change.


    I frowned. ¡°A change?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she specifically requested your presence for this!¡± Carol¡¯s tone was tense. ¡°Both parties had


    already agreed on this during previous discussions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    I hung up and apologized to Be. Carol showed me the visual materials for the sample rooms back at


    the office.


    It made me scoff. It wasn¡¯t something a spokesperson would demand. A promotional video was not


    mentioned when Tanum Corporation and ATL Empire signed the contract.


    Carol could tell I wasn¡¯t pleased. She continued, ¡°She¡¯s asking to change the essories when we do


    the shoot. Isn¡¯t she just intentionally making things difficult?¡±


    Just as we were talking, their call came in again.


    I told Carol, ¡®Let them know we¡¯re on our way!¡±


    I had Carol coordinate with the Interior designer so that we could all go to ATL Empire together.


    However,


    I immediately put myints and frustrations aside once we were in the car..


    Since this was Harmony¡¯s request, then so be it. If we could use her poprity to promote our designs,


    it might not be a bad thing,


    When I arrived at ATL Empire, the meeting room was filled not only with the project head from ATL


    Empire but also with Ivanna, Harmony¡¯s agent, and her assistant.


    It was clear. With poweres arrogance. She hadn¡¯t even waited to see the oue before


    bing


    high¨Chanded.


    I simply smiled. ¡°Since we¡¯re not satisfied with the showrooms, what can we discuss in this meeting


    room? It might be more productive to head to the showroom instead.¡±

 Chapter 384

    unt


    Harmony¡¯s agent immediately countered, ¡°Ms. Harmony doesn¡¯t have that much time to move back and


    forth. Do you think we have nothing better to do?¡±


    I looked at Harmony¡¯s agent, Eloise. I had seen her before, and now she stood arrogantly looking down


    at


    1. me.


    Ivanna hadined about Eloise a long time ago. She had been trying to use Harmony¡¯s influence


    to


    push Ivanna down.


    She felt empowered to bully the weak because Harmony was highly sessful and had a benefactor


    like


    As.


    Ivanna was the one who assigned her to Harmony, but Harmony¡¯s assistant imed that Eloise and


    Ste


    were secretly connected.


    Inspiration struck me. I could stage a situation by having Eloise deliver a message to Ste. We would


    openly disagree with Harmony, causing Ste to return.


    The idea was set, and I had no intention of backing down.


    ¡°We must go to the showroom to solve the problem and satisfy Ms. Harmony. It¡¯s the quickest way to


    identify and solve problems.¡± My tone was firm as I said, ¡°I¡¯m not that free either!¡±


    Ivanna raised an eyebrow with a mischievous look.


    Of course, everyone was looking at me, especially the head of the project department. We all


    understood the necessity of this meeting.


    ¡°Ms. Harmony has another shoot to rush to. We don¡¯t have the luxury of time to correct mistakes here,¡±


    Eloise said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it when we have time!¡± I replied, ¡°Let me also correct you. Tour demands are not


    our mistakes but your impolite requests. I¡¯m doing this because I value our rtionship with ATL


    Empire, so you don¡¯t stress them too much. I can choose not to help!¡±


    I spoke in a strong, and confident way.


    ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s impolite about our requests?¡± Eloise mmed the table. ¡°Is this your idea


    of problem¨Csolving?¡±


    My mocking smile was unrestrained. ¡°Because you are unprofessional. You do not understand home


    furnishings design philosophy, so your requests are unreasonable and troublesome. Understand?


    ATL Empire¡¯s representative looked disdainful.


    ¡°I brought my professional designers here to get ATL Empire to work with you. Instead of pounding the


    table and making a scene, show respect and change your attitude. That¡¯s my approach to problem¨C


    solving.


    My position and meaning were clear. I was only cooperating out of consideration for ATL Empire.


    ¡°Oh, please look at international trends if you think our soft furnishings and essories are too


    expensive. Your ignorance shouldn¡¯t get in the way of the bigger picture.


    ¡°We can¡¯t follow your amateur instructions for making changes because it would make us look bad. Wel


    need to take care of our work. You cannot dismiss my designers¡® international awards with one


    sentence!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Otherwise, Ms. Eloise, let¡¯s go to the site ording to Ms. Chloe¡¯s suggestion. It¡¯ll provide a more


    direct perspective.¡± Ivanna provided an escape route.


    ATL Empire¡¯s representative nodded in agreement. ¡®Then, let¡¯s go to the site!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ivanna, Ms. Harmony has limited time. We can¡¯t afford to waste too much time on this matter.¡±


    Eloise expressed her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s busy, she should be here on time!¡± I didn¡¯t back down, standing my ground.


    I knew very well that she must be in As¡¯s office since everyone from ATL Empire was present.


    Harmony¡¯s assistant quickly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go inform Ms. Harmony!¡±


    She swiftly ran out, leaving Eloise unable to stop her.


    I quickly told ATL Empire¡¯s project head, ¡°One more thing! In the promotional video, this time, all interior


    decorations must be credited to Tanum Interiors.¡±


    In this critical moment, I also put forth my request.

 Chapter 385

    Free Advertising


    The head of ATL Empire looked at me with some hesitation and said, ¡°Well¡­ I need to get approval for


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I can wait!¡± I dered, taking a seat in the conference room.


    I could see Ivanna suppressing a smile. However, Eloise was no longerposed.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, what do you mean by making us wait?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± I challenged her with a provocative tone.


    In a low, questioning growl, Eloise demanded, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The project head seemed a bit anxious. ¡°Ms. Chloe, can we¡­.finalize the n first? Then seek


    approval


    from higher¨Cups?¡±


    ¡®No need!¡± A cold, clear voice suddenly dered


    As strode into the conference room, Harmony never leaving his side. He nced at everyone


    present,


    his eyes sliding over my still¨Craised arm.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go with Ms. Chloe¡¯s suggestion and add the sponsorship!¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. I hadn¡¯t expected As to agree to my request.


    Eloise immediately put on a fawning smile and said, ¡®Mr. As, um¡­ Isn¡¯t this against the


    requirements? After all, we are ATL Empire¡¯s spokesperson. If we add another sponsor, it might be


    hard for us to exin! If Tanum Corporation¡¯s name is on it¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Are you trying to take over the ATL Empire?¡± As¡¯s stern gaze locked onto Eloise.


    ¡°N¨CNo, not at all!¡± Eloise immediately waved, her face filled with panic. ¡°In the past, it was always¡­ If


    we add Tanum Corporation¡¯s name, it means they also use Ms. Harmony¡¯s image. There will be a fee!¡±


    Tanum Corporation is ATL Empire¡¯s partner, exclusively for ATL Empire. Are you suggesting that, to


    have Ms. Harmony, ATL Empire needs to pay double?¡± As asked arrogantly, then turned to Ivanna.


    ¡°Ms. Ivanna, is this correct?


    Ivanna smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. Austier Agency only partners with the ATL Empire!¡±


    Eloise paled. After all, Ivanna¡¯s response made her seem out of touch.


    It was clear Harmony was As¡¯s woman, yet she dared to ask for double the price. Where did she get


    her


    Harmony¡¯s face turned cold, and she red at Eloise.


    Eloise was now in a difficult spot. Originally, she didn¡¯t intend to trouble As¨Cshe was targeting me.


    ¡®No need!¡± A cold, clear voice suddenly dered


    As strode into the conference room, Harmony never leaving his side. He nced at everyone


    present,


    his eyes sliding over my still¨Craised arm.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go with Ms. Chloe¡¯s suggestion and add the sponsorship!¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. I hadn¡¯t expected As to agree to my request.


    Eloise immediately put on a fawning smile and said, ¡®Mr. As, um¡­ Isn¡¯t this against the


    requirements? After all, we are ATL Empire¡¯s spokesperson. If we add another sponsor, it might be


    hard for us to exin! If Tanum Corporation¡¯s name is on it¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Are you trying to take over the ATL Empire?¡± As¡¯s stern gaze locked onto Eloise.


    ¡°N¨CNo, not at all!¡± Eloise immediately waved, her face filled with panic. ¡°In the past, it was always¡­ If


    we add Tanum Corporation¡¯s name, it means they also use Ms. Harmony¡¯s image. There will be a fee!¡±


    Tanum Corporation is ATL Empire¡¯s partner, exclusively for ATL Empire. Are you suggesting that, to


    have Ms. Harmony, ATL Empire needs to pay double?¡± As asked arrogantly, then turned to Ivanna.


    ¡°Ms. Ivanna, is this correct?


    Ivanna smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. Austier Agency only partners with the ATL Empire!¡±


    Eloise paled. After all, Ivanna¡¯s response made her seem out of touch.


    It was clear Harmony was As¡¯s woman, yet she dared to ask for double the price. Where did she get


    her


    Harmony¡¯s face turned cold, and she red at Eloise.


    Eloise was now in a difficult spot. Originally, she didn¡¯t intend to trouble As¨Cshe was targeting me.


    ¡°Please get Ms. Eloise to draft the agreement for us to sign.¡± I nced at everyone present, stating


    matter


    -of¨Cfactly, ¡°Can we head to the site now?¡±


    Harmony, puzzled, asked, ¡°What for?¡±


    Eloise immediately caught on to my meaning and disyed clear displeasure.


    Harmony looked at me, not too pleased. ¡°Ms. Chloe, what do you mean? It¡¯s just a matter of revising


    the


    n. Is it really necessary to go to the site?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary. Tanum Corporation never does things half¨Cheartedly. Would you understand


    if


    it¡¯s all just on paper? Can you rify what needs to be changed?¡± I replied to Harmony, unwavering.


    Clearly, she couldn¡¯t answer any of my questions. Eloise was infuriated, but she saw As¡¯s icy


    expression and dared not act recklessly.


    Harmony lightly asked him, ¡°As, do we really need to go to the site?¡±


    Everyone turned to As, and I was sure that As wouldn¡¯t favor her. After all, this was a work¨Crted


    matter.


    ¡®Follow Ms. Chloe¡¯s arrangements. After all, they are the professionals!¡± Sure enough, As¡¯s tone left


    no room for doubt.


    Since that¡¯s the case, why bother with the changes? Wasn¡¯t it just Harmony¡¯s idea, trying to make


    things difficult for Tanum Corporation?


    However, wth her changes, I obtained a free round of publicity. Why not take advantage of it?


    ATL Empire¡¯s promotional video, endorsed by the hottest celebrities, was sure to get attention. I had


    truly hit the jackpot.


    Then let¡¯s all head to the showroom!¡± I dered, standing up without any hesitation.


    The ease with which As had granted my request baffled me. I recalled his words to me back then.


    Always fight for your own interests!¡±


    I chuckled and shook my head. Was it really just about our interests?


    As we went downstairs and got in the car, Carol started the car and said to me, ¡°Chlo, you¡¯re quite

 Chapter 386

    Patiently Fishing


    ¡°No problem, Ms. Chloe.¡± The designer nodded earnestly. Ryan had brought her to Tanum Corporation


    from overseas. Her name was Hana Av, a ssmate of one of Ryan¡¯s juniors, Joyce.


    She won the neer award in the International Interior Decoration Competition. Considering the


    room


    for growth in the industry, her remarkable achievement was exceptional. Her return followed Joyce¡¯s.


    After we finalized the business n adjustments, Ryan expanded our team. Reviewing my budget, I


    realized our major projects hadid a solid foundation for us. Lauren¡¯s support also boosted


    my


    confidence.


    I nned to visit Sris after removing my arm¡¯s cast to stabilize Hartz Construction¡¯s foundation.


    Once the timing was right, I would merge the two sides.


    Upon entering the showroom, the design andyout gave me a sense of aplishment. The


    furnishings were the cherry on top. It was simply absurd for Harmony to be dissatisfied. I only realized


    As came when I entered. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so hands¨Con.


    When Harmony entered, she was overwhelmed by everything. Her greedy eyes showed she was


    mesmerized by the exquisite decoration. She was satisfied, and I knew the issues didn¡¯t originate from


    her.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t rushing to expose this. After all, I had already gained something out of this. I


    decided on the oue of this game within minutes. I would first y along and then react depending


    on how Harmony performed.


    I knew Ste wouldn¡¯t like me benefiting from this conflict.


    I looked at Harmony and calmly said, ¡°Ms. Harmony, feel free to point out what you dislike. Our


    designer will do a rendering on the spot for you. Then, we can discuss and finalize ording to your


    preferences.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but my requirements might be high. It might take some patience on your part.¡± She shamelessly


    replied.


    I smirked, curious to see how strict her demands would be. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m eager to learn about your


    style.¡±


    the two sides.


    Upon entering the showroom, the design andyout gave me a sense of aplishment. The


    furnishings were the cherry on top. It was simply absurd for Harmony to be dissatisfied. I only realized


    As came when I entered. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so hands¨Con.


    When Harmony entered, she was overwhelmed by everything. Her greedy eyes showed she was


    mesmerized by the exquisite decoration. She was satisfied, and I knew the issues didn¡¯t originate from


    her.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t rushing to expose this. After all, I had already gained something out of this. I


    decided on the oue of this game within minutes. I would first y along and then react depending


    on how Harmony performed.


    I knew Ste wouldn¡¯t like me benefiting from this conflict.


    I looked at Harmony and calmly said, ¡°Ms. Harmony, feel free to point out what you dislike. Our


    designer will do a rendering on the spot for you. Then, we can discuss and finalize ording to your


    preferences.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but my requirements might be high. It might take some patience on your part.¡± She shamelessly


    replied.


    I smirked, curious to see how strict her demands would be. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m eager to learn about your


    style.¡±


    Seeing that I was being cooperative this time, Eloise seemed pleased. ¡°It would have been better if it


    was like this earlier, It would have saved us all the time.¡±


    Then please, take your time.¡± I was too tired to argue further.


    Harmony arrogantly nodded while I signaled Hana with my eyes, ¡°Make sure to understand all of Ms.


    Hana replied, ¡°Yes, Ms. Chloe.¡±


    She followed Harmony while holding her tablet.


    I calmly stepped back and sat on the swing outside the small garden. Through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling


    windows, I watched Harmony gesturing and discussing with Hana, asionally asking As for his


    opinion.


    As appeared at ease with his hands in his pockets. The scene was so vivid. Harmony seemed


    almost like a charming wife eagerly tidying up her love nest with hopeful anticipation.


    It was jarring, and I couldn¡¯t bear to look. I gazed at my injured arm and reminisced about my past with


    As. I felt like I had fallen from grace in such a short time.


    Still, I refused to believe everything changed. Even if I resisted and couldn¡¯t ask As why, only he


    could decide things. He didn¡¯t even need to exin it to me. I could only sigh and let my mind wander.


    Otherwise, As would appear in my mind.


    Suddenly, someone appeared. Startled, I looked up and saw a pair of deep eyes, I said indifferently,


    ¡°Mr. As, you canmunicate with the designer if you have any questions.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re tough on yourself. You¡¯re always battered and bruised,¡± As¡¯s voice carried a mocking


    undertone.


    I


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I slowly rose and looked away, saying, ¡°Perhaps you should pay more attention to your girlfriend. It¡¯s


    best if she¡¯s not injured. You should ignore my injury.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten what I once told you?¡±


    ¡°I only believe my own eyes.¡± I retorted coldly.

 Chapter 387

    The Definition of Foolishness


    There was something in As¡¯s eyes I didn¡¯t understand. Soon after, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re that


    stupid, Chloe.¡±


    Again, he called me stupid, I retorted, ¡°Since you think I¡¯m stupid, you ignore my feelings and do


    whatever


    you want. You¡¯re too self¨Ccentered. Do you even know how to respect others? Don¡¯t you know others


    also


    have dignity and rights?¡±


    I became agitated. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m stupid enough t


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    you and your people to treat me like an idiot. Still, I


    willingly get hurt to y these deceitful games with you. I was stupid enough to sacrifice myself for


    you.¡±


    Suddenly, I saw his eyes narrow and his hands clenched


    ¡°I was stupid enough to watch you turn your back on me while I was on the floor. You¡¯re right. I finally


    realized how stupid I was.¡± I lowered my gaze, feeling tears welling in my eyes. After a while, I sighed, ¡±


    Forget it:¡±


    When my words fell, I felt like a deted balloon. I finally vented my frustrations. Although I managed to


    maintain my dignity, I felt I had lost something inside me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep our rtionship professional,¡± I said disappointedly.


    ¡°Then what?¡± As looked at me indifferently.


    ¡°No matter what I say, one thing is certain¨CI¡¯m unworthy of you. Let¡¯s not entangle ourselves any


    further. You can have countless women, just not me. We¡¯re only business partners from now on.¡±


    ¡°What if the coboration ends? His words startled me, and I looked at him, feeling even more


    powerless.


    I knew it was time to consider that. Dazed, I saw As¡¯s mocking smirk. He squinted while waiting for


    my response. Finally, I said firmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s pretend we never met. I¡¯ll forget you and never bother


    you again.


    He looked panicked as he pursed his lips.


    I smirked and added, ¡°I forget many things because I¡¯m stupid. Can you rest easy now?¡±


    ¡°Chloe!¡± He called out, somewhat exasperated.


    I looked into his eyes, saying, ¡°I hope you stop treating me this way. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong to you, so


    you don¡¯t have to be so cold toward me. Maybe no one has told you this yet. You¡¯re attractive when


    you¡¯re gentle and affectionate. I envy Harmony for seeing your carefree smile.¡±


    My voice had a teasing undertone, and I tried to make myughter alluring. ¡°Oh, I also made a mistake


    when you were unconscious. I begged to spend ten minutes with you, only to get pped.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ll stay safe and avoid disrupting your grand schemes by staying away from you. I¡¯m sorry. It


    won¡¯t happen again. Thank you for all your helpst time.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, think back on what I said. You¡¯ll understand it someday.¡± As looked restrained. He seemed to


    struggle to say something but held it back.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said too much. What are you referring to?¡± My gaze was piercing.


    ¡°Then remember what you just said. Staying away will help you protect yourself.¡± His voice softened.


    I smiled, ¡°Well said.¡±


    Then, there was silence between us.


    Suddenly, someone interrupted us, ¡°As, what are you guys talking about?¡±


    Harmony wrapped her arms around As.


    I squinted at them, thinking the celebrity and tycoon matched perfectly. I smiled calmly, looking at


    As¡¯s


    restrained expression. I said, ¡°You¡¯ll see what real stupidity looks like soon.¡±

 Chapter 388

    A Trap Lies Ahead


    I nced at them triumphantly and dropped my smile as I turned and left. I felt a deep sense of pain


    and


    med myself for being forceful.


    Iughed at myself and felt exhausted. I gritted my teeth as I entered the room. I took a deep breath,


    not wanting anyone to see me so miserable. As Iposed myself, Hana approached and handed me


    her


    tablet.


    She nced at it and shook her head helplessly. She seemed to be speechless about something. I


    swiped through a few times and then looked at her. ¡°Can you sort out this information if I call for a


    meeting now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied confidently. 1


    to any more ti


    ¡°How long do you need?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t want to on this issue. Engaging with them


    would only ruin my mood, and I had more important things to do.


    ¡°Not long. Anywhere with aputer will do,¡± Hana said, her confident look making me feel


    comfortable.


    I thought even women could be charming and capable.


    I nodded approvingly. ¡°Good. Ask Harmony if she has other requirements. Double¨Ccheck with her if you


    got all of her suggestions. I¡¯ll deal with her today.¡±


    Hana was astute when she heard my words. She smiled, saying, ¡°I know what you mean.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My impression of Hana was excellent. The first time she came to my office, I felt an inexplicable


    closeness to her. It felt like she was a long¨Clost sister. I wanted to get to know her more, but she was


    from Yare, and we didn¡¯t have much inmon.


    Sometimes, I mocked myself, wondering if I was too kind or lonely. Whenever I saw a kind and


    beautiful person, I felt close to them. Upon calming down, I realized that wasn¡¯t the case for everyone.


    For example, my closeness to As and Hana was inexplicably intense. However, my feelings for the


    two differed. I felt like I had known As for a long time. I always had a lingering affection for him.


    Meanwhile, I felt close to Hana in a family sense. Perhaps it was because she was beautiful and did


    what


    I had longed to do.


    I


    I wanted to be a designer when I was younger. However, it didn¡¯t happen because I got married after


    college. Moreover, I married such a vile man.


    While thinking, I didn¡¯t notice Harmony entering as she held As¡¯s arm. She expressed her liking for


    the


    ce, hinting at her desire for As to purchase it.


    Still, As hadn¡¯t made anymitments, and I silently cursed him for being stingy. After all, Harmony


    apanied him everywhere. As should have rewarded her for her loyalty.


    I didn¡¯t want to engage with them further, so I approached Ivanna. She was chatting with ATL Empire¡¯s


    project manager. When they turned to look at me, Ivanna asked, ¡°Ms. Chloe, the interior is luxurious.


    Yourpany¡¯s designs have significantly progressed; it¡¯s now on an international standard.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I have internationally renowned designers this time. Tanum Corporation will take the high¨C


    end


    route. We can¡¯t always rely on local designers. After all, their perspectives aren¡¯t inclusive.


    ¡°I¡¯ve selected a few award¨Cwinning designers like Hana. I¡¯ll train and bring the team to another level.¡±


    I took the opportunity to show off to ATL Empire¡¯s project manager.


    Eloise sneered and rolled her eyes. ¡°I think you should expand yourpany before saying all that. No


    matter how famous your designers are, a smallpany like yours is still nothing.¡±


    Ivanna¡¯s expression turned solemn. I grabbed her and urged her not to argue. After all, Eloise had no


    right toment on the size of mypany. I didn¡¯t want Ivanna to conflict with her, Eloise was just a


    pile of shit. Stepping on her would be disgusting.


    ¡°Ms. Eloise, you¡¯re right. Your current position suits you perfectly now. You¡¯re an excellent fit for a


    celebrity manager.¡± I smiled wickedly.


    Eloise red at me.

 Chapter 389

    Settling It At Once


    Eloise questioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I knew she was displeased. Everyone knew she had always desired Ivanna¡¯s position. I answered by


    exaggerating each word, ¡°I meant that literally. You fit the role of a celebrity manager best.¡±


    Ivanna defused the tension, ¡®Ms. Chloe, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Eloise is ambitious and capable.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I snorted. ¡°Anyone can dream.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± She didn¡¯t catch what I said due to the distance and asked for


    rification.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± I winked at her and smirked yfully. Then, I turned to Harmony and said, ¡°Ms. Harmony, is


    there anything else you want to add, or should we continue?¡±


    She greedily surveyed the surroundings, wishing to im this showroom as hers. She had been


    holding onto As¡¯s arm the whole time. Still somewhat dissatisfied, she said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for now.


    Even if I


    say more, you may not meet my standards.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not we can meet them is my problem. Your manager was unhappy just now, saying you¡¯re


    too busy. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s resolve everything to avoid wasting everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    My words struck a chord as the others nced at me approvingly. I noticed As was unfazed with his


    hands in his pockets. Meanwhile, Hana was busy taking notes, tapping away on her tablet.


    Everyone knew Harmony had nothing else to point out. Seeing this, I turned to Lucinda, ATL Empire¡¯s


    deputy director, and asked, ¡°If Ms. Harmony has no other requests, let¡¯s return to ATL Empire¡¯s


    conference room.


    Eloise retorted, ¡°Do we need to return to the conference room?¡±


    Harmony also looked displeased, adding, ¡°As, I¡¯m tired. Should we call it a day?¡±


    As remained indifferent. He didn¡¯t speak but gazed at me, indicating it was up to me to decide.


    ¡°We must go back. Everyone here is busy. My designers are here, and it¡¯s rare for my team to gather. If


    everyone agrees, we can finalize everything today. What do you say, Mr. As?¡± I turned to As,


    I knew less than an hour remained until the end of the workday. Harmony seemed to want to continue


    hanging out with As.


    Then let¡¯s retum to the office and finish everything today.¡± As was cold and decisive. He took the


    initiative to leave, causing Harmony to frown. She red at me before going after him.


    I raised an eyebrow at Ivanna and said to As¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°See you in the conference room. I¡¯ll


    need you there for a while, Mr. As. We¡¯re doing an important modification, and I don¡¯t want any


    mistakes. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    With that, ! led Carol and Hana straight to ATL Empire. I noticed everyone else got into their respective


    cars. I deliberately invited As to attend the meeting so nobody would dare to act recklessly.


    In the conference room, I saw Nick and the photographer for the promotional video. Several designers


    from ATL Empire were also present, so I was satisfied. It would be a severe discussion, and it looked


    like


    As intended it.


    However, I wondered if he was afraid I might embarrass his girlfriend.


    Hana was still busy with her tablet. When I announced the meeting, she nced at me and nodded.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to the point. My designer will present the suggestions she received earlier for the


    showroom¡¯s modification.¡± I introduced Hana with great solemnity.


    One of the ATL Empire designers cooperated. He seemed surprised when I introduced Hana. ¡°Are you


    the Hana Av, who designed the ¡°Colors of Life¡® for the International Interior Decoration Competition in


    Cadr?


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡± Hana replied confidently.


    I noticed a sh in As¡¯s eyes as he lightly stroked his chin. His meaningful gaze fell on me. Seeing


    his expression, I felt pleased. Soon, I would show him the true definition of stupidity.

 Chapter 390

    The Signs of Provocation


    Hana first presented the showroom¡¯s initialyout and decoration. The images depicted a splendid


    room with a grand style. The attendees asionally nodded in approval. It seemed they were satisfied


    with the


    initial showroom.


    Hana then disyed a series of images. With each one, she asked, ¡°Ms. Harmony, is this what you¡¯d


    like?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hana was soft¨Cspoken as she guided Harmony. Thetter became engaged this time, perhaps


    because


    she wanted to show off her thoughts to the audience. She appeared elegant and continued expressing


    her ideas.


    Whenever this happened, Hana would provide her with feedback before asking, ¡°Is this what you


    want?¡±


    Harmony pped, nodded in agreement, and asionally eximed, ¡°Oh, yes! That¡¯s what I want.


    The


    effect is perfect. Wow, it¡¯s great. I love it!¡±


    Everyone in the room watched. The attendees were eager to see the overall effect and learn about the


    celebrity¡¯s design preferences. Harmony¡¯s excitement engaged everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. It seemed she


    had a motivational effect on others.


    Even Eloise asionallymented, cooperating with Harmony.


    I couldn¡¯t describe my emotions as I watched therge screen. I felt delighted, curious, and satisfied


    with Hana. She diligently changed the showroom¡¯s angles, colors, and essories on her tablet, fully


    Immersed in her work.


    I nced around the conference room. Everyone, especially ATL Empire designers, focused on the big


    screen. I noticed their initial excitement slowly changing to conflicted expressions.


    Hana skillfully dyed showing the modifiedyouts, suggesting it would enhance the discussion¡¯s


    efficiency. Everyone was engrossed in the ongoing presentation, and interrupting would¡¯ve disrupted


    the flow.


    After confirming the modifications from the fiveyouts, Hana pressed confirm, eximing, ¡°Great!


    We¡¯vepiled fiveplete proposals, approved and signed by Ms. Harmony. Now, let¡¯s look at the


    final results.¡±


    I nodded approvingly at Hana and then turned to the big screen. It disyed five images, all of which


    seemed peculiar. Hana erged each image and paused in between, allowing everyone to grasp the


    details.


    She then introduced each modification, exining the areas Harmony wanted to revise. However, the


    darkened considerably.


    I nced at theposed As.


    The designer who had praised Hana tossed his pen on the table and leaned back, seething in silence.


    His


    gesture alone was enough to reflect his anger. I knew nobody would dare voice their opinions now.


    After


    all, doing so would be undermining As¡¯s choices.


    I looked at Harmony and realized even she seemed bewildered as she gazed at the screen with


    disbelief.


    Every essory she had insisted on got singled out.


    Suddenly, As¡¯s voice broke the silence, ¡°Let¡¯s all speak up and share opinions.¡±

 Chapter 391

    Blow a Gasket


    Everyone present avoided As¡¯s piercing gaze, afraid he might single them out.


    I turned to Eloise and said, ¡°Ms. Eloise, as Ms. Harmony¡¯s manager, why don¡¯t you share your


    thoughts?


    We¡¯re all eager to hear your opinion.¡±


    Eloise hesitated. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite¡­.down¨Cto¨Cearth?¡±


    ¡°This is pure garbage!¡± The designer, Steven, chimed in. He was straightforward and didn¡¯t care about


    the consequences. ¡°This kind of decor is terrible. Do you understand it, or are you just making a mess


    here?


    ¡°Mr. As, are you trying to tarnish ATL Empire¡¯s reputation? Who here would buy a house if it was


    decorated like this? It¡¯s a joke!¡±


    Steven was truly fearless enough to criticize As directly. Everyone secretly nced at As to see


    his


    reaction.


    Then, the photographer mustered the courage to speak up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t photograph


    something.


    like this. I have to be responsible for my work!¡±


    The others maintained a cautious attitude, exchanging nces and not daring to speak.


    ¡°Down¨Cto¨Cearth? It looks like a grocery store! What do you take ATL Empire for?¡± Steven was going all


    out.


    ¡°The Design Division is world¨Crenowned, but you want us to put this in a promotional video? What a


    joke!¡±


    Harmony¡¯s face turned red, then white the next second. There were glistening beads of sweat on the


    bridge of her nose.


    She gulped, ¡°I¨CIs this what I asked for? I meant¡­


    Hana interjected, ¡°Ms. Harmony, you signed and confirmed this. Everyone heard and saw you confirm


    it in


    person!¡±


    Harmony nced at As. She turned to me once she realized As wasn¡¯t even looking at her.


    ¡°Chloe, you¡­ you set me up!¡±


    Well, didn¡¯t I say that Harmonycked brains? How could she use me at a time like this?


    Nick immediately mmed the table. ¡°Nonsensel


    Seeing that the moment had arrived, I couldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip away.


    ¡°Ms. Harmony, how do you exin this?¡± I sat up straight, looking at Harmony. ¡°I rushed here without


    lunch, all because your team called me for this meeting. How can you say I set you up?¡±


    Eloise suddenly stood up. ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t y dumb. This is all part of your n. Otherwise, why would


    your ask us to go to the showroom?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. If we didn¡¯t go to the showroom, would everyone here see clearly what you want to


    change? Who¡¯s being evasive here?¡± I stood my ground, refusing to back down.


    Carol¡¯s rage surprised me. She said, ¡°If not for Ms. Chloe¡¯s decision to go to the showroom, would you


    all


    have done so well today? Changes like this waste Tanum Corporation¡¯s and the project team¡¯s time. Do


    you think these are ces where you can do whatever you want?


    ¡°We only came up with this after you visited the site. Otherwise, who knew how much longer you


    would¡¯ve


    argued? In the end, you¡¯d push the me onto us.


    ¡°Our furnishings and decor follow international trends. If you are still unhappy, ATL Empire should hire


    at better designer for Ms. Harmony!¡±


    Carol¡¯s aura was dominant, and her words flowed like a torrent. I saw As¡¯s eyes turn to me again.


    at


    Suddenly, his brows twitched. I looked at him calmly. ¡°Mr. As, the decision is yours. If you want to


    send us a letter, we¡¯ll cooperate!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I unapologetically passed the ball to As. Everyone watched the tense atmosphere, too scared to


    breathe, awaiting As¡¯s stance.


    As stared at me as he spoke decisively. ¡°No need!¡±

 Chapter 392

    Give Credit Where Credit Is Due


    As¡¯s response baffled everyone. Was he declining the offer from Tanum Corporation, or was he


    going against my suggestion?


    Harmony was dissatisfied at first, but her expression began to brighten. She seemed to think that As


    was rejecting me on her behalf.


    Then, As turned to Ivanna.


    ¡°Ms. Ivanna, please provide Austier Agency with a detailed report. This whole ordeal has disrupted ATL


    Empire¡¯s operations for almost seven hours. I want to issue a warning to all of you. The manager will


    not participate in ATL Empire¡¯s endorsement services again.


    Harmony exchanged a quick nce with Eloise, whose face turned white. It seemed she had some


    inkling of what was going on. Harmony then nced at As, trying to discern his intentions.


    ¡°Ms. Hana, starting today, ATL Empire will request Tanum Corporation to designate you as ATL


    Empire¡¯s


    soft furnishing designer.¡±


    My expression froze. I looked at As, my mind filled with confusion. Could it be that he meant¡­.


    As continued, ¡°Steven, you¡¯re now Deputy Director of ATL Empire¡¯s Project Department. You¡¯ll


    review


    design drafts, and your sry will reflect your new position. I am setting an example for all ATL Empire


    employees¨Cbe honest in addressing misconduct, like Steven.


    ¡°Mr. Lucas, you are relieved of your duties. Please consider your failure to uphold your principles in


    critical situations. How can I trust you to manage my project team?¡±


    Lucas paled. There was no room for exnation, and he admitted that he had been indecisive in


    handling


    this matter.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After all, he was biased toward Harmony, who was currently by As¡¯s side. His sense of justice had


    deviated.


    All of ATL Empire¡¯s executives looked at As with fear this time. As he looked over his staff, his face


    tumed darker.


    Then he looked at the photographer and said, ¡°As of today, this photographer is hired as ATL Empire¡¯s


    dedicated photographer. We can discuss the terms. You can have your own assistant as well.¡±


    Then he paused, looking at Harmony beside him. His tone turned even colder.


    ¡°After this term of endorsement, Miss Harmony¡¯s contract will not be renewed.¡±


    As-


    Just as she was about to speak, As raised his hand to stop her. Even Ivanna looked a bit surprised.


    ¡°Of course, from thepany¡¯s perspective, Austier Agency suffered a considerable loss this time.


    Everyone, including me, did not expect this oue.¡±


    Then As paused and turned to me.


    ¡°ATL Empire will now officially partner with Tanum Corporation as our interior decorator. Regarding


    project development publicity, Tanum Corporation will be prominently featured as ATL Empire¡¯s long¨C


    term


    partner.¡±


    Harmony¡¯s face turned a sickly shade, while Eloise was utterly speechless.


    I


    turned to Harmony.


    ¡°Do you know why I made this decision?¡± As who was about to reach out and grab


    his arm.


    ¡°I never y favorites. No one can overrule me on ATL Empire¡¯s territory and give orders. Only those I


    designate have privileges here. The rest will be treated equally by me.¡±


    He looked around and said, ¡°I spent an afternoon watching your antics to test my team and partners


    problem¨Csolving skills. So, I will administer clear punishments as a deterrent.¡±


    I now understood what As said earlier. He meant there was no need to wait but to give an immediatel


    answer. I couldn¡¯t help but admire As¡¯s decisiveness and upromising nature.


    He then turned to me. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Chloe, for your strong support. The proposal for the uing


    promotional video will proceed as originally nned. You¡¯ve worked hard! Let¡¯s conclude the meeting


    here!*


    With that, he stood up and walked out.

 Chapter 393

    Composed


    As¡¯s decisive actions left those in the room reeling.


    After a while, Nick stood up and announced, ¡°Let¡¯s adjourn!¡±


    His words seemed to snap everyone back to reality. I turned to Carol and suggested, ¡°We should leave,


    too.¡±


    Suddenly, a piercing shout cut through the air, ¡°Chloe! This is all your doing¡­ What did I ever do to


    you?


    How could you conspire against me like this?!¡±


    I turned, startled, to find the source of the rage. It came from Eloise. Her eyes burned with anger, and


    she


    pointed a trembling finger at me, her hatred strong.


    ¡°Chloe, I have unfinished business with you. You wretched woman, for¡­¡±


    ¡°Outrageous! This is not Austier Agency. You can¡¯t shout so loudly here. Get out!¡± Nick looked at her


    with


    a stern face.


    It was the first time I saw Nick look so forbidding. Everyone¡¯s attention turned to Eloise.


    The room was already tense from the previous conflict, and Eloise¡¯s shouting only added fuel to the


    fire. She found herself in an awkward position as her fellow attendees scoffed at her.


    ¡°Where do you get the confidence to go berserk at ATL Empire? Get out!¡± Nick shouted again, cutting


    Eloise off.


    With a pale face, Harmony¡¯s assistant tugged at Harmony¡¯s sleeve, whispering something. Harmony,


    embarrassed, stood up and left the conference room.


    Seeing that Harmony had already left the room, Eloise didn¡¯t pay attention to her. She was even


    angrier.


    Ivanna¡¯s face was gloomy, and she didn¡¯t acknowledge Eloise. She also got up, intending to leave.


    I couldpletely understand Ivanna¡¯s current state of mind. After all, these two people were both from


    the Austier Agency, and she was their boss. She was embarrassed.


    Eloise stomped her foot and left, chasing after Harmony.


    smiled faintly at Nick before leaving with Hana and Carol. Once outside, I felt unusually pleasant. It


    seemed that I had everything I strived for.


    Carol looked admiringly at Hana and said, ¡°Ms. Hana, you yed a key role today. Well done!¡±


    Hana gave a sly smile. ¡°It was Ms. Chloe¡¯s excellent idea!¡±


    Carolughed. ¡°Yes, Ms. Chloe always remains calm under pressure. This sponsorship deal was won


    so


    brilliantly.¡±


    Then she turned to me and said, ¡°I¡¯m excited! The traffic for this promotional video will be through the


    roof. She made a big deal out of nothing, and not only did she look bad, but we got a free long¨Cterm


    partnership with ATL Empire. This is a huge win!¡±


    I smiled faintly.


    Why did As do this? Was he and Harmony just an act? Otherwise, why would he call off Harmony¡¯s


    endorsement?


    I thought about what he said to me outside the show unit, and my heart raced. I was not expecting it to


    be


    so easy to get this sponsorship.


    As said it would be a long¨Cterm partnership. Didn¡¯t he tell me that he wanted to end our business


    rtionship?


    For the ATL Empire, helping a small business like Tanum Corporation was extremely simple. However,


    we did need this support.


    After all, Tanum Corporation was still too young, and the journey had been incredibly challenging. This


    sponsorship that As casually bestowed upon us was no less than a godsend.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Being able to tie themselves to the ATL Empire was something manypanies could only dream of,


    let alone a tinypany like Tanum Corporation.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Carol said as I was lost in thought. It was then that I realized I had already arrived home.


    I gathered my thoughts and told Carol, ¡°You can drive the car back. Come pick me up tomorrow


    morning and take Hana home!¡±


    Then I went straight into the house. To my surprise, there were guests at home. Myra was there with


    her son. This was quite a rare visit, but I knew there had to be a reason for hering.

 Chapter 394

    Asking for Help


    I warmly greeted Myra and noticed her little son was already exploring the house. I sighed at how


    quickly


    time flies.


    Ava was having fun ying with him and acting like a big sister. She made himugh, and the kids got


    along well. Ava probably felt lonely.


    Myra seemed a bit hesitant. ¡°Chlo, this is my first time at Amethyst Apartments. The environment is


    incredible. Johnson used to tell me about it, but I never imagined I¡¯de here. I should have visited


    sooner!¡±


    I could sense from her tone that Johnson was unaware of Myra¡¯s visit to my house today.


    ¡°You should havee earlier. Look at how well the little ones are getting along. In the future, feel free


    to


    bring him over to y whenever you like.¡±


    After signaling for Myra to sit down, I joined her and looked at the two kids.


    My mother was busy in the kitchen, and upon seeing me return, she said, ¡°Myra, have dinner here


    today. Chlo, we¡¯ll serve the meal once you¡¯re done chatting!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Ms. Laura. I¡¯ll just talk to Chlo for a bit and then leave. I didn¡¯t expect you to get off work so


    late!¡± Myra stood up suddenly, appearing even more uncertain.


    I immediately pulled her back down. ¡°Why so polite? Since you¡¯re here, just stay. Let¡¯s talk a bit more.


    My parents love it when there are more people around. It¡¯s lively!¡±


    Only then did Myra sit back down, still feeling a bit uneasy.


    I


    ¡°Chlo¡­ I wanted to ask you if there¡¯s any way you could let Johnson join yourpany. He can do


    anything, even as just a regr employee.


    She held onto me urgently, speaking in a rush. ¡°Chlo, I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a long time.


    Johnson couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask you. He feels bad for troubling you, especially after he left so


    abruptly with Matthew.¡±


    As I had suspected, she was here for Johnson. Seeing that I hadn¡¯t responded, tears. She was more


    embarrassed than anything.


    Myra¡¯s eyes filled with


    know this request might put you in a tough spot, Chlo. Our actions have not been consistent, which


    makes things hard for you. But I have no choice. Since I had my child, I haven¡¯t been working, and


    Johnson has been the sole breadwinner.¡±


    Take your time. I understand,¡± Iforted the somewhat agitated Myra.


    She let out a sigh of relief and lowered her head.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve struggled for a long time. Johnson didn¡¯t want me toe. He said he couldn¡¯t face you.


    He acted all high and mighty when he followed Matthew back then, so he couldn¡¯t bring himself to


    bother you. He said he couldn¡¯t impose on you anymore.¡±


    1 could empathize with Myra¡¯s feelings. Raising a child can be costly, and family support alone can be


    overwhelming.


    Myra looked worried. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Johnson works for Matthew but is always pushed around. He¡¯s


    given. all sorts of menial tasks to do, and Mnie¡­ She constantly picks on him, scolding him in front


    of everyone. She¡¯s even cut his pay several times!¡±


    ¡°They cut his pay?¡±


    That was a bit unexpected. Johnson had been by Matthew¡¯s side for quite a few years, working


    tirelessly. It didn¡¯t seem fair to reduce his pay without good reason.


    ¡°Yes! Matthew doesn¡¯t even care. He¡¯d changed since joining the wealthy Thompsons. He¡¯s even more


    cruel now, always doing things that help himself at the expense of others. And he forces Johnson to do


    it. I am afraid something bad will happen at some point.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Chlo, they even involved Johnson in their project. Mnie always makes Johnson do things against


    his principles. I¡¯m afraid this will lead to trouble sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things?¡± I asked, concerned,

 Chapter 395

    Crucial Information


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Myra hesitated but then spoke with determination. ¡°Mnie is in charge of the materials. She secretly


    maniptes things and often sends Johnson in to handle it.¡±


    I understood what Myra said right away. This was my chance. I needed this evidence to catch Mnie


    and her cohorts in the act.


    Johnson¡¯s distress was understandable to me. After all, this was not a small¨Cscale project but a


    substantial endeavor.


    This was one of Celine¡¯s few major city projects. When Liora got it, she secretly handed it to Matthew,


    using him to open another front for her younger brother. If anything went wrong with this project, all


    three would be implicated.


    My body tensed up. I hadn¡¯t expected it to be so effortless.


    While I had ns for these three businesses, I never expected things to work out so well. My scheme


    hadn¡¯t been this ruthless. Now, I could bring their entire operation to a halt.


    Myra became concerned when she saw my dazed expression, fearing she had said something wrong.


    Chlo, I¨CI had no choice but toe to you because I trust you. I¡¯m just feeling so uncertain¡­¡±


    I patted Myra¡¯s hand as I gathered my thoughts. After a brief moment of reflection, I spoke with


    purpose. Myra, be patient.¡±


    It was almost 7 p.m., and Johnson should be finishing work.


    So, I told Myra, ¡°Give Johnson a call, ask him toe over, and we¡¯ll have dinner at my ce.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Chlo, he doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m here! He¡¯ll be mad at me¡­ I should head home!¡± She stood up


    to get her child.


    I quickly pulled her back. ¡°Myra, don¡¯t be nervous. Johnson won¡¯t me you. Rx. Since you¡¯re here,


    I¡¯ll have Johnsone over for a chat, too! Make the call and ask him where he is. It¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Myra looked at me nervously. It seemed like she didn¡¯t want Johnson to know she came to see me.


    ¡°We need to resolve this. Since you trust me, I want your full trust. Currently, I want to talk to Johnson!¡±


    Myra gulped and looked at me anxiously. ¡®Chlo, Johnson¡­¡±


    Johnson is actually working for me!¡± I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    Myre was taken aback, and I quickly followed up with an exnation.


    ¡°Johnson has always been close to me, so I can trust him. If he¡¯s avable today, I¡¯ll talk to him about


    Matthew¡¯spany. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen him, and he discreetly helped me at thest baby


    party. I haven¡¯t had a chance to thank him yet.¡±


    Myra smiled. ¡°Chlo, are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Johnson and I have always gotten along well,¡± I reassured Myra. ¡°I¡¯m hesitant to call him in case


    he¡¯s with colleagues from thepany. It might be awkward.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give him a call!¡± Myra said with a smile, pulling out her phone to dial Johnson.


    I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. However, I did have a slight concern.


    After all, Liora is married to Atticus. He had helped me with recent incidents, and making a move


    against


    Liora might not sit well with him. It appears that I will need to consult with Lauren on this.


    Myra had already called Johnson. He quickly answered, and Myra immediately put the call on speaker.


    ¡°Just got off work, and I¡¯m heading out now. Don¡¯t wait for me for dinner. It¡¯s a busy day for me.¡± I could.


    hear the frustration in Johnson¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Honey, is it convenient to talk?¡± Myra cautiously inquired.


    ¡°Yeah! What¡¯s up?¡± Johnson said, his tone clearly showing his discontent.


    ¡°Honey, hold on, Chlo wants to talk to you!¡± Myra said, passing the phone to me.


    I I reached out to take it. Johnson, are you done with work?¡±


    ¡°Chlo¡­ Oh!¡± Johnson realized that calling me by my name might not be wise.


    I quickly whispered, ¡°I met Myra and your son outside today, so I brought them to my ce. Why don¡¯t


    youe over too? Let¡¯s have a meal together. We¡¯re looking forward to seeing you!¡±


    I said this on purpose, to ease Myra¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°Huh? Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± I could tell Johnson was excited. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now. See you in a bit!¡±


    I could tell he said this intentionally for the benefit of the people around him.

 Chapter 396

    Her Spy in Ardora Construction


    Soon after, Johnson arrived and saw his wife and son with me. His little one¡¯sughter made him smile


    as he politely greeted, ¡°Chloe, sorry to impose on you.¡±


    He then exchanged pleasantries with my parents and even told us he bought snacks for Ava.


    The dinner was joyous and harmonious. I knew it had lifted a weight from Myra¡¯s shoulders. She yed


    with the children after dinner. My parents realized Johnson and I needed to talk, so they went for a


    walk.


    together.


    I¨Cdiscussed Ardora Construction¡¯s current situation with Johnson and understood that the Thompsons


    had been activetely. They had snatched several projects from others and pulled in a few significant


    shareholders.


    It seemed they yed a big game and were unafraid to take risks. The mastermind behind everything


    was


    Liora. Even without Johnson¡¯s exnation, I knew Keegan was not the one making things happen.


    It had always been Liora. She didn¡¯t want tock money because she was married to Atticus. I


    wondered


    why she couldn¡¯t stay content.


    Another thing puzzled me. Was Liora not afraid of Atticus¡¯s retaliation for seizing his resources and


    connections? From my understanding, Atticus would never tolerate a woman taking advantage of him,


    even if she was his wife.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to remove the Thompsons¡® influence from hispany. I figured


    Liora¡¯s schemes would return to bite her one day.


    It seemed I needed to have a word with Atticus beforehand, even though he had hinted that I didn¡¯t


    need to spare Liora any mercy. It indicated plenty of hidden information in this situation, which


    warranted some thorough investigation on my part.


    That was how the upper ss functioned. Many things remained unspoken yet understood by


    everyone. However, that only urred when one had the power to speak.


    Before parting ways, I had to tell Johnson and Myra. ¡°You can¡¯t leave Ardora Construction yet. You can


    rest assured I will always wee you at mypany if you¡¯re willing to return. But for now, you must


    stay at Ardora Construction. Of course, the decision depends on you.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t state my intentions, Johnson dered, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯d brave any storm for you If you¡¯re


    willing to ept meter,


    Thank you for saying that, Johnson, I know it puts you in a difficult position, but I need this I need you


    sry.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Chloe. You¡¯ve already been too kind to me. I can¡¯t take your money,¡± Johnson


    protested, shaking his head.


    Myra agreed, ¡°Absolutely not, Chloe!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse so quickly. I understand how tough it is for you two. You can easily move to work at a


    better


    ce, but since you¡¯re working for me, I can¡¯t let my employees suffer,¡± I assured them.


    ¡°Plus, your kid is still too young for kindergarten, and Myra won¡¯t be able to work for a while. I know


    your


    pressure is immense, Johnson. So don¡¯t refuse because it¡¯s only fair for me to offer you that. On the


    contrary, it¡¯ll put my mind at ease.¡±


    I appealed to him with reason and emotion¨Cit wasn¡¯t an empty statement. After some thought, Johnson


    responded, ¡°Okay. Thank you, Chloe. I will do my best for this.¡±


    I knew he was knowledgeable. His ready eptance also reassured me. The trio stayed at my ce


    untilte before leaving. It seemed my n had a more definite direction. However, I knew this


    approach would also pose significant risks. I had to be cautious and not act hastily.


    On Friday, I went to the hospital to remove my cast. I felt much lighter afterward. While heading


    downstairs, I picked up som


    medication for my dad. I saw a burly man ahead of me when I reached the


    payment counter. I couldn¡¯t see how many people were still in line ahead.


    Finally, when the man bent to hand over his prescription, I saw a snake tattoo on his wrist. I instantly


    recognized this tattoo. I had seen the same tattoo during my kidnapping. It was the burly man who had


    carried me through the tall grass


    Though I hadn¡¯t seen the man¡¯s face that night, I remembered this tattoo vividly. My heart raced as


    stepped aside to get a better look at him.

 Chapter 397

    The Man Who Wanted to Kill Her


    I couldn¡¯t resist and stepped closer to the man. He had tanned skin, thick eyebrows, andrge eyes.


    His appearance wasn¡¯t bad, but his gaze had an underlying air of menace that sent shivers down my


    spine.


    My sudden movement startled him, and he turned to look at me. I looked away and calmly asked, ¡°Are


    you done? I¡¯m in a hurry, sorry.¡±


    Yet I sensed his gaze intensifying on me. When the nurse handed over his prescription, he snatched


    the medicine and swiftly walked away. Meanwhile, I gave the nurse my prescription and discreetly


    watched


    the man.


    I saw him hurriedly heading toward the medicine collection counter. Although I could barely see his


    facest time, I knew he was one of the kidnappers. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have narrowed his eyes at


    me like


    that.


    When I received my medicine, I looked toward the collection counter but saw no one there. I


    overlooked


    collecting my medicine and scanned theers of the lobby. However, the man had vanished.


    It seemed he had recognized me. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have disappeared so quickly. Perhaps he


    was


    hiding and observing me. The thought sent a shiver down my spine, and I dared not move. After all, I


    was


    in the light, and he was in the shadows.


    If memory served right, the man had gotten shot that night. I recalled how he had stabbed his knife


    fiercely toward me. One of As¡¯s men had shot the man, presumably injuring his wrist or arm.


    That was how I escaped his clutches.


    As had been investigating the matter since then, but I wondered how the man could wander around


    Foswood like that. I thought As¡¯s men had caught the guyst time. Did he escape As¡¯s pursuit?


    After all, some time had passed, and things had calmed down.


    I steadied my mind, collected my medicine, and hastily left the hospital. I sat in my car and observed


    the crowding and going from the hospital. However, I didn¡¯t see the burly man anywhere.


    I started the car and drove away, with the image of the snake tattoo shing in my mind. The


    comparison between the two images¨Cthe position, pattern, and figure¨Cmatched.


    No matter how I tried to calm myself, I couldn¡¯t stop shaking. After all, someone who had tried to kill me


    had appeared before me. Also, I couldn¡¯t ask As anything.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Leven ran a red light without realizing it. I only noticed it when a traffic officer pulled me over. I


    epted the ticket and repeatedly apologized, but I still received a scolding from the officer


    sry.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Chloe. You¡¯ve already been too kind to me. I can¡¯t take your money,¡± Johnson


    protested, shaking his head.


    Myra agreed, ¡°Absolutely not, Chloe!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse so quickly. I understand how tough it is for you two. You can easily move to work at a


    better ce, but since you¡¯re working for me, I can¡¯t let my employees suffer,¡± I assured them.


    ¡°Plus, your


    kid is still too young for kindergarten, and Myra won¡¯t be able to work for a while. I know your pressure


    is immense, Johnson. So don¡¯t refuse because it¡¯s only fair for me to offer you that. On the contrary, it¡¯ll


    put my mind at ease.¡±


    it¡¯ll


    I appealed to him with reason and emotion¨Cit wasn¡¯t an empty statement. After some thought, Johnson


    responded, ¡°Okay. Thank you, Chloe. I will do my best for this.¡±


    I knew he was knowledgeable. His ready eptance also reassured me. The trio stayed at my ce


    untilte before leaving. It seemed my n had a more definite direction. However, I knew this


    approach would also pose significant risks. I had to be cautious and not act hastily.


    On Friday, I went to the hospital to remove my cast. I felt much lighter afterward. While heading


    downstairs, I picked up some medication for my dad. I saw a burly man ahead of me when I reached


    the


    payment counter. I couldn¡¯t see how many people were still in line ahead.


    Finally, when the man bent to hand over his prescription, I saw a snake tattoo on his wrist. I instantly


    recognized this tattoo. I had seen the same tattoo during my kidnapping. It was the burly man who had


    carried me through the tall grass.


    Though I hadn¡¯t seen the man¡¯s face that night, I remembered this tattoo vividly. My heart raced as I


    stepped aside to get a better look at him.

 Chapter 398

    After work, Ivanna called to inform me that Ste had returned to Foswood. I called Grayson and asked


    him to watch Ste¡¯s movements closely. I had a hunch she wouldn¡¯t return without taking some action.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In the evening, Ryan and I arranged a dinner at Al Dente to thank Joyce and her team. When we


    arrived, I received a call from Ivanna as we entered the elevator. I gestured for Ryan to take our guests


    upstairs


    and stayed in the lobby to answer the call.


    After the call, I stepped into the elevator, and a couple entered with me. The man was tall and slender,


    with a schrly look. However, his eyes were mysterious.


    The woman was tall and voluptuous, dressed in trendy attire, and had heavy makeup. Her perfume


    was so


    intense that it made me feel suffocated. After all, I seldom used perfume.


    The elevator¡¯s mirrored interior reflected our figures as I stood before them. They seemed like a well-


    matched pair, but their temperaments starkly contrasted. The man appeared refined and gentlemanly,


    while the woman had a fierce demeanor.


    The more I looked at the man, the more I recognized him. However, I couldn¡¯t recall where I had seen


    him.


    They continued upward as I arrived on the third floor and exited the elevator. Just before the elevator


    doors closed, I suddenly remembered who the man was.


    was Jared. He was the man I had only seen once, the one who had passionately kissed Ivanna in the


    elevator. So the woman must be his wife, Trinity. No wonder there was an intriguing quality about her.


    Her


    Regarding their outward presence, the two were well¨Cmatched. They possessed an intimidating aura


    that


    kept others away.


    I instinctivelypared Ivanna¡¯s delicate figure with Trinity¡¯s voluptuous one. Inparison, Ivanna


    couldn¡¯tpete with Trinity regarding appearance.


    Indeed, Jared¡¯s demeanorplemented Ivanna¡¯s, as there was a sense of security in their


    partnership. However, Ivanna was no match for Trinity¡¯s fierceness.


    Lauren was right¨Cthe woman embodied malevolence. How could Ivanna stand up to someone so


    ruthless? I couldn¡¯t help but shudder as a sense of foreboding arose. Before entering the private room,


    I called Grayson and asked him to gather detailed information on Jared and Trinity.


    However, Grayson informed me of another piece of news during the call.

 Chapter 399

    Someone¡¯s Investigating Hartz Construction


    Grayson shared something that left me anxious. His tone was solemn, and I could sense danger,


    ¡°Chloe, someone¡¯s investigating Hartz Construction.¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just a moment ago. Someone tried to infiltrate Hartz Construction¡¯s system, but we detected it and


    reinforced the security. They can¡¯t make any further attempts now. But from this, we can confirm


    someone wants to investigate thepany,¡± Grayson stated with certainty.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we find out who it is?¡± I asked, wondering who was snooping around Hartz Construction so


    suddenly.


    ¡°They withdrew too quickly, and we couldn¡¯t catch any leads in time,¡± Grayson regretfully said.


    I didn¡¯t know how the person became aware of Hartz Construction. I felt uneasy because only a few


    knew about it. Excluding them meant that everyone was a potential threat. Moreover, it was not the


    right time


    to reveal thatpany.


    ¡°Oh, I encountered a man when I removed my cast today. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he was involved in my


    kidnapping.¡± I exined to Grayson.


    He cautioned me, ¡°It seems someone is investigating us. Chloe, be cautious from now on. I¡¯ll have my


    people look into it and inquire about the results from thest time Dn and his team were


    investigating. We must stay on guard when someone lurks in the shadows.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, keep me informed of any updates,¡± I told Grayson, ¡°As for Hartz Construction, we should


    maintain secrecy for a while longer. It won¡¯t be long before I execute my n.¡±


    I thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if the other party found out about Hartz Construction once I had everything


    in


    ce.


    After ending the call with Grayson, I entered the private room, where Ryan gestured for me to sit. We


    continued our unfinished discussion from the office during dinner. The experts at the table helped


    rify


    my thoughts with their valuable insights.


    There was still a long road ahead to transition sessfully, but the increased confidence I gained was


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    immeasurable. Privately, Ryan said thepetition for phase two of Avalon Hills had intensified. He


    suspected Liora was behind this


    ¡°Are you suggesting Liora orchestrated the leak?¡± I asked Ryan.


    He nodded, ¡°That¡¯s most likely.¡±


    Is Atticus also in the race?¡± I asked, remembering what Atticus had said at Vanderberg Pce that day.


    ¡°Not just Atticus, As is alsopeting.¡± Ryan affirmed.


    ¡°Do we still stand a chance?¡± I felt slightly uncertain and looked at Ryan for reassurance.


    ¡°The odds are certainly lower, but we can make a difference,¡± Ryanforted me, ¡°There will still be


    opportunities, and we just have to work twice as hard.¡±


    He swapped my wine for water, gesturing for me to drink more water before continuing, ¡°I want to


    elerate our transformation this time. We must at least develop an effective n that suits us.¡±


    I nodded in understanding. I could grasp Ryan¡¯s determination.


    ¡°Joyce is strongly rmending us, so we still have a chance. Even if we don¡¯t get the main


    construction project, we¡¯ll fight for the interior design. The acknowledgment and naming rights we got


    from ATL Empire is a great foundation for us.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s words left me with a hint of doubt. Obtaining the naming rights so quickly at this critical moment


    seemed too smooth.


    Yet it was my spontaneous decision to propose the demanding conditions to ATL Empire. I hadn¡¯t


    expected As to agree to my request so readily. Essentially, it was like Tanum Corporation had


    received a free publicity opportunity. It


    ATL Empire¡¯s Design Division was initially supposed to handle the interior design. However, they


    withdrew after we secured the cooperation. It allowed us to design and construct it ourselves. Although


    they still had approval authority, our decision¨Cmaking power had increased.


    As I pondered if As intended this, I shook my head. He had no reason to support me in such a way.


    My optimism might¡¯ve been too much, but everything went too smoothly.


    After all, the naming rights from ATL Empire effectively tied us to them, binding Tanum Corporation as


    their subsidiary. We would either rise or fall together. Why would he do this for me?


    I quickly dispelled these thoughts, reminding myself not to overanalyze the situation. The road ahead


    wast still my own to pave.

 Chapter 400

    Visiting Ivannal


    Neither ATL Empire nor Echelon Group was within my sphere of influence.


    No matter whichpany won the bid, I suspected either of these two might deliver the interior design


    project to me.


    Firstly, ATL Empire had made us responsible for interior design, meaning we would automatically


    secure


    the development rights.


    As for Echelon Group, Atticus might also entrust me with this responsibility. After all, we had an


    excellent


    work rtionship. I believed we had already established an unspoken understanding. If I had no


    chance in


    development, I could pursue the next big thing by establishing an interior designpany.


    With designers like Hana on our team, building upon her foundation and recruiting a few renowned


    designers would be our winning form.


    My thoughts gave me a direction. I proposed this idea to the business nners, which surprisingly


    helped


    us rify many issues. Our qualifications, experience, and funds would be more convincing.


    I received praise from Joyce, who wholeheartedly endorsed it, ¡°I support Chloe¡¯s idea. Focusing on


    Interior design first is more suitable regarding qualifications, experience, or capital. Once you establish


    the brand, you can expand into development.¡±


    Her light brown eyes looked into mine, ¡°It¡¯s a process, not a one¨Cstep journey. Your qualifications are a


    bit


    stretched, Ryan. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been withholding this opinion from you.¡±


    Seeing Joyce and I agree, Ryan devised an alternative proposal with the nners. After our


    integration, it


    felt like we had a more essible entry point. After all, Tanum Corporation¡¯s strength in interior design


    and building materials gave us a unique advantage.


    It made it easier to implement our ns. It was more convincing as well.


    The discussion continued untilte at night before we concluded the dinner. We escorted our guests to


    their hotels under Ryan¡¯s arrangement, and I drove home alone on the bustling night. I felt a little lost.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    after the excitement wore off. Instead, I felt a sense of loneliness.


    Suddenly, my thoughts turned to Ivanna. While driving to Amethyst Apartments, I called my mom and


    told her I¡¯d visit Ivanna¡¯s ce beforeing home.


    Ivanna opened the door in her silk pajamas, seemingly ready for bed. She looked surprised to see me


    sote. ¡°Why are you here sote?


    I entered, saying ¡°I saw Jared at Al Dente. Trinity was there, too.¡±


    Ivanna sald hushedly. ¡°They went to Al Dente, too?¡±


    ¡°Have you met Trinity?¡± I asked Ivanna.


    ¡°I have,¡± she said, surprising me with her casual response.


    ¡°What do you think of her?¡± I asked. I couldn¡¯t believe someone as astute as Ivanna couldn¡¯t discern


    the


    disparity between the two.


    ¡°Tunderstand what you mean,¡± Ivanna approached the liquor cab and poured two sses of red


    wine. Although I hadn¡¯t drunk during dinner, I had to take the ss now. Since Ivanna wanted to drink, I


    had to Join her.


    ¡°Chlo, what do you do when lovees knocking? I know that woman, and Jared understands this too,


    so he¡¯s quite careful,¡± Ivanna said, finishing her ss and pouring another before sitting on the couch.


    a


    She continued, ¡°I never understood your rtionship with As. I always thought you were a moth to a


    me. But now, I¡¯m in the same scenario and can¡¯t stop it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to feel about Ivanna¡¯s words. I wondered what she meant by ¡®he¡¯s quite careful.¡® It


    seemed like Ivanna was genuinely developing feelings, even epting such flimsy reasons.


    I


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I thought Lauren was exaggerating before, but I realized she was right when I


    saw Trinity today.¡± I didn¡¯t need to beat around the bush while talking to Ivanna. ¡°If you confront her, the


    one who will end up dead is you.¡±


    Ivanna smiled bitterly, her face slightly pale, indicating she understood her danger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the love of my life to appear. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this when he did,¡± Ivanna


    said, then leaned into the couch in resignation.


    I nced at her and couldn¡¯t help but make a cutting remark that shook Ivanna further.

 Chapter 401

    How Did You Two Meet?


    That just


    proves he¡¯s not your true partner! A true partner can give you everything you want and also protect


    you. He can¡¯t give you anything but trouble.¡±


    My words were harsh, but Ivanna didn¡¯t argue.


    After a long pause, she murmured, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve struggled with it, too. But I can¡¯t bear the pain of


    leaving


    him¡­ I¡¯d rather face death head¨Con.¡±


    I fell silent since I understood what Ivanna was saying.


    How could I break my addiction to As? Perhaps, like our current situation, the best way was for him


    to


    have a change of heart.


    ¡°How did you two meet?¡± I asked Ivanna.


    She sat motionless on the sofa, her voice soft and distant as she recounted the story.


    ¡°It was coincidental. It was about one of my artists, Vanessa Oakley. She was taken to Emgrand


    Nightclub and caught the eye of some yboys there. Coincidentally, Vanessa was a promising new


    talent I had


    high hopes for.¡±


    I sat next to her, listening intently


    ¡°The day things went south, she called me. So I rushed to Emgrand Nightclub without a second


    thought. One of the yboys had a big influence, so I had no chance. He threatened to harm both of


    us. I didn¡¯t hesitate. I grabbed a bottle and smashed it right on his head¡­¡±


    I involuntarily gasped. The situation was even more severe than I had thought.


    ¡°I had no idea how powerful that yboy was. The nightclub was already surrounded before I could


    escape. They had us cornered. I was angry, but I also felt helpless. I threatened them with a broken


    bottle,


    aiming it at my vein. But they weren¡¯t scared.¡±


    ¡°You were too reckless!¡± I eximed, my heart pounding.


    ¡°At that moment, Jared appeared. He witnessed the entire scene and stared at me for a long time.


    Deep


    down, I sensed he was my only chance at escape. All my pretenses crumbled.


    I


    *I looked at him with tears running down my face and said, ¡®Save me!¡® I don¡¯t know why I did that, since


    I


    didn¡¯t know who he was.¡±


    As Ivanna recounted her story, I realized she had been through quite an ordeal.


    ¡°Jared had smiled at me. Then he said to the leader, What should we do? She asked me for help. We


    my life!¡± can¡¯t afford a bloodbath here, can we?¡® I¡¯ll remember those words for the rest of


    As Ivanna spoke, it seemed like she was transported back to that memory. A single tear ran down her


    cheek.


    ¡°A sea of people were closing in, and I had resolved to die. It was like I had already stepped onto the


    path of no return. H¨CHe gave me hope, and he went to discuss with the leader.¡±


    Ivanna¡¯s story filled me with dread. I couldn¡¯t fathom the situation she had been in. Jared won over


    Ivanna because he provided her with a sense of safety.


    ¡°1,had no idea what they discussed, but they only returned after half an hour. The leader red at me


    and


    waved his hand before leaving. Then I realized I was saved. I fell to the ground, and my knees were


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    against the ss shards.¡±


    Ivanna chuckled softly, wiping a tear from her eye and taking another sip of her drink. 1


    ¡°He picked me up immediately. I didn¡¯t even know then that he owned Emgrand Nightclub. I threw


    myself into his arms, trembling and thanking him repeatedly.¡±


    I could picture Ivanna trembling in that man¡¯s arms. It was a vulnerable sight that could easily ignite


    desire in a man


    ¡°Ivanna, sometimes you¡¯re too impulsive. You don¡¯t consider your safety,¡± I told her, unsure if it was a


    reprimand or praise. ¡°But in this case, you did nothing wrong. You were so brave.¡±


    Ivanna asked, ¡°Chlo, did I make a mistake? You admit I wasn¡¯t wrong, right? To me, from the moment


    Jared saved me, he became my master. After that one moment, I was destined never to leave him.¡± I


    fell silent, but I understood.

 Chapter 402

    Ivanna sighed helplessly, ¡°It happened because Jared saved me from danger. Of course, I had to thank


    him.¡±


    I snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you repaid him with your body.


    ¡°Oh,e on! Remember, I was terrified those people mighte for revenge,¡± Ivanna retorted.


    I nodded. ¡°Exactly. If those people weren¡¯t satisfied, they might¡¯ve returned for more. You can¡¯t be too


    careful with that bunch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like Jared somehow understood my thoughts. He handed me a drink and made a promise after I


    calmed down. He assured me those people wouldn¡¯te after me.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°The sense of security he gave me was like nothing I¡¯d ever experienced,¡± Ivanna smiled, ¡°Even now, I


    don¡¯t know how he negotiated with those people. They only let me go afterward.¡±


    No matter how strong Ivanna appeared, she was fragile and vulnerable. Just like when As pulled me


    out of the river that day, his embrace felt warm and safe.


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t overthink it. It wasn¡¯t about who Jared was, his family, or what kind of background he


    had. It was about an irreceable attachment to him. He escorted me home that night, and I clung to


    his


    sleeve. 1


    ud


    ¡°He could only stay with me all night,¡± Ivanna chuckled, ¡°I only discovered he was the owner of


    Emgrand Nightclubter.¡±


    ¡°Are you content being in the shadows like this? Do you realize your situation differs from Lauren¡¯s?


    You can tell Trinity is fierce just by looking at her.¡± I looked at Ivanna with concern. ¡°She won¡¯t tolerate


    anyone taking what¡¯s hers.¡±


    I continued, ¡°I¡¯m curious¨Chow did Jared marry a woman like Trinity? Jared seems rational, yet he made


    two irrational choices. First, marrying Trinity, and second, recklessly getting involved with you. If he


    willingly married Trinity, he wouldn¡¯t have pursued anyone else.¡±


    Suddenly, I wanted to do something for Ivanna. I felt it was my responsibility as her friend.

 Chapter 403

    Waiting at Midnight


    I needed to find a way to meet Jared. Given the situation, he either had a hidden agenda or treated


    Ivanna as another fling. Both would be devastating to Ivanna. I couldn¡¯t stand aside and watch my


    crumble.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    friend


    I thought Trinity didn¡¯t care about him or ignored his affairs, but those were slim chances. A woman


    whomanded such respect wouldn¡¯t tolerate sharing her man. When I saw them together, their


    chemistry


    was unmistakable.


    I felt an increasing dread. Still, Ivanna seemed prepared for the worst.


    ¡°There are no unyielding principles regarding emotions. Once you¡¯re in it, you can¡¯t resist, right? We¡¯re


    only human, not gods. The heart wants what it wants.¡± Ivanna was conflicted, and her words left me


    uneasy.


    Though I understood her, bittersweet love was something only few could grasp.


    It waste, so I prepared to leave. Ivanna said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay the night?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯d rather go home. We both could sleep here, but I have something important to do


    but tomorrow. Don¡¯t overthink and be rational. After all, Trinity is no ordinary person. It¡¯s not about fear,


    caution.¡®


    I


    I patiently admonished her but knew I was the only one who could navigate this. No one else could


    sever the ties, making me think of As. Even though I yed it cool, only I could understand my inner


    turmoil.


    When I left Ivanna¡¯s ce, I took a deep breath and gazed at the sky. I parked my car and was about to


    exit when someone entered the passenger side. I was startled to see a handsome face and smell his


    scent.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say and simply stared at the man.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± He teased flirtatiously, but I couldn¡¯t read his expression.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overstepping by showing up sote at night?¡± I asked with resistance.


    I wondered why he visited sote and didn¡¯t know how to interpret his actions.


    ¡°I was just sending Harmony home. I knew you hadn¡¯t returned when I didn¡¯t see your car, so I waited


    for


    you,¡± he answered casually.


    I was dazed and wondered if he needed to unt sending Harmony home.


    Excuse me, Mr. As, you don¡¯t need to report your whereabouts to me,¡± I replied coldly, ¡°Please get


    out


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± He looked at me mischievously with an enticing smile.


    ¡°Please stop imposing your ideals on others. I¡¯m genuinely happy to see you and your girlfriend so


    affectionate. Still, you don¡¯t have to unt it because I¡¯m not interested,¡± My words were distant, but


    even


    I knew I was bitter and jealous.


    I reached for the car keys before getting out, but he pulled me back. I fell into his embrace, which


    caused my head to buzz. When I struggled to get up, he kissed me.


    I froze as the familiar sensation left me longing and dizzy. As¡¯s fresh breath made me greedy,


    nostalgic, and intoxicated. I forgot all grievances and condemnation. I even forgot where I was and


    what I was doing. I just wanted the kiss to continue.

 Chapter 404

    No Hesitation


    As grew greedier as we kissed. He cradled my head and prevented me from pulling away. Finally, he


    released me and looked at me affectionately.


    ¡°Are you still jealous?¡± His husky voice returned me to my senses, and I met his eyes.


    I stared at him dumbfounded as he touched my lips. He tenderly said, ¡°Your body is more honest than


    your attitude. It shows how much you crave me.¡±


    As¡¯s shameless words resembled a


    or in my s


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± I retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re not being honest. If you genuinely despised me, as your expression suggests, you would¡¯ve


    pushed me away earlier. But you enjoyed it and craved it even more. Your eyes are still sparkling. It


    just


    proves how much you want me. Am I wrong?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Would you like to try again?¡±


    I pushed him and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Then I reached for the car door, got out, and mmed it shut. His words angered me because I knew


    he


    was ying with me. He just dropped off one girl and came to flirt with me. He behaved so despicably.


    I stomped toward the door, but he grabbed me again. He leaned in and whispered, ¡°We don¡¯t have


    many


    chances to meet like this. Why are you so stubborn?¡±


    His breath brushed against my neck, making me freeze. A momentter, I remembered his yful


    words. and pushed him away again. ¡°Stay away from me! Don¡¯t hold me with the hand that touched


    Harmony. It


    disgusts me.¡±


    As¡¯s grip on my wrist remained firm, causing me pain as I struggled. I yelled, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Chloe, my embrace belongs only to you,¡± he argued, his expression growing colder.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± I looked at him with my head held high. ¡°You tantly carried Harmony away


    without even ncing at me. Now you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll only embrace me? Do you even have a shred of


    decency when you lie?¡±


    I saw an inexplicable emotion in As¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t offer an exnation, which infuriated me. I


    pulled.


    my hand from his grip, saying, ¡°Save your sweet talk for that idiot. She might fall for it, but not me.¡±


    I turned and entered my house, I hadn¡¯t forgotten about him carrying Harmony away.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    My mom opened the door, perhaps because she had been waiting for me to get home. She asked,


    ¡°Why¡¯d


    it take you so long toe in?¡±


    I told a white lie, ¡°A colleague brought something over, and we chatted for a bit. Mom, let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    I closed the door, linked arms with my mom, and went upstairs. Once in my room, I didn¡¯t bother turning


    on the lights. I put my bag aside and sat on the sofa, unable to contain myself. Quietly, I approached


    the window and looked out. I still hadn¡¯t heard the sound of his car leaving


    Sure enough, I saw his car in its usual spot. I knew he was still there. After a long time, I saw the car


    lights sh suddenly. It drove down the small road and gradually disappeared. I closed my eyes


    momentarily and licked my still¨Cwarm lips, which still tasted like him.


    I recalled his words, ¡°We don¡¯t have many chances to meet like this. Why are you so stubborn?¡±


    Then, I turned and smiled sadly. How could this be my resolution? I had prayed and dreamt of him for


    countless nights, yet everything he did for me was just a scheme. He still excluded me even if he didn¡¯t


    mean to deceive me.


    Suddenly, I felt empty


    The following day, I called Lauren while driving to work. I asked her to find a way to get Jared¡¯s contact


    information. She immediately understood my intentions


    ¡°Do you want to meet him?¡± Lauren asked me. ¡°Why this sudden urge?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the only way to help Ivanna. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch,¡± I exined, recounting what I


    saw between Trinity and Jared yesterday.


    *Do you have anything important to do today?¡± she asked, ¡°I¡¯ll find Jared¡¯s contact information and


    meet you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°I have to swing by ATL Empire to sign a contract. Meanwhile, you should try to find a way as soon as


    possible. I wanted to go to the capital, but I must meet Jared first. I have a hunch that this can¡¯t wait.


    I¡¯m afraid something might suddenly happen.¡±

 Chapter 405

    The Real Ste


    Lauren agreed when she heard my request. ¡°Okay, wait for my update. I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible


    Grayson was waiting for me in my office, which surprised me I said, ¡°It¡¯s so early What¡¯s up?


    He stood up and handed me several papers. ¡°These are the files on Jared and Trinity you asked for.


    Also,


    they met an elderly man at Alvatrazst night. The strange thing is, I couldn¡¯t find out who he was


    I nodded, pondering People like Jared and Trinity always had secrets, so the mystery couldn¡¯t wait to


    go through the information Grayson provided


    surprising


    Suddenly, I remembered someone investigating Hartz Construction¡¯s case and asked Grayson, ¡°Did


    you find out who was looking into Hartz Construction


    Grayson answered, ¡°Not yet. The person disappeared before I could intercept their code. It seems


    they¡¯re


    a rare talent to exit so swiftly. The person looking into us is formidable¡±


    ¡°Keep looking Whoever is targeting ourpany s system is not an ordinary person It would be great if


    we caught him I felt frustrated if we catch the hacker, everything might fall into ce


    Grayson assured me ¡°We¡¯ve upgraded the firewall encryption, so I doubt they¡¯ll infiltrate again so soon.


    Whoever plotted against Hartz Construction should be rtively easy to trace Since Hartz Construction


    is new, the hacker might be someone we know


    I agreed with Grayson Without any connections, there wouldn¡¯t be any attention drawn. Most


    importantly, the skilled hacker¡¯s interest in us was significant Suddenly, Grayson changed the topic,


    ¡°Chlo, it¡¯s confirmed the person involved in your kidnapping has escaped¡±


    ¡°Did you ask Dn?¡± I was concerned about this matter I put down the documents and looked at


    Grayson


    Grayson reported the situation of the tattooed man I saw, ¡°He had severe injuries when we caught him


    together. He got shot in the leg, arm, and chest. We rushed him to the hospital for treatment, but he


    escaped A doctor also fled with him


    ¡°It seems he¡¯s still in Foswood,¡± I said with concern.


    ¡°ording to Dn, he stopped pursuing the man after he escaped. When I told Dn about it


    yesterday.


    he sent people to continue the investigation


    ¡°Did Dn say who the man is?¡± I asked, ¡°I want to know who¡¯s trying to kill me.¡±


    Grayson shook his head. ¡°No. ording to Dn, the aplices we captured were useless. The one


    who escaped is the crucial figure. However, he had heavy injuries and remained unconscious during


    our


    The Real Ste


    Lauren agreed when she heard my request. ¡°Okay, wait for my update. I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Grayson was waiting for me in my office, which surprised me. I said, ¡°It¡¯s so early. What¡¯s up?¡±


    He stood up and handed me several papers. ¡°These are the files on Jared and Trinity you asked for.


    Also, they met an elderly man at Alvatrazst night. The strange thing is, I couldn¡¯t find out who he


    was.¡±


    I nodded, pondering. People like Jared and Trinity always had secrets, so the mystery wasn¡¯t


    surprising. I couldn¡¯t wait to go through the information Grayson provided.


    Suddenly, I remembered someone investigating Hartz Construction¡¯s case and asked Grayson, ¡°Did


    you


    find out who was looking into Hartz Construction?¡±


    Grayson answered, ¡°Not yet. The person disappeared before I could intercept their code. It seems


    they¡¯re a rare talent to exit so swiftly. The person looking into us is formidable.¡±


    ¡°Keep looking. Whoever is targeting ourpany¡¯s system is not an ordinary person. It would be great


    if we caught him.¡± felt frustrated. ¡°If we catch the hacker, everything might fall into ce.¡±


    Grayson assured me, ¡°We¡¯ve upgraded the firewall encryption, so I doubt they¡¯ll infiltrate again so


    soon. Whoever plotted against Hartz Construction should be rtively easy to trace. Since Hartz


    Construction is new, the hacker might be someone we know.¡±


    I agreed with Grayson. Without any connections, there wouldn¡¯t be any attention drawn. Most


    importantly, the skilled hacker¡¯s interest in us was significant. Suddenly, Grayson changed the topic,


    ¡°Chlo, it¡¯s confirmed the person involved in your kidnapping has escaped.¡±


    ¡°Did you ask Dn?¡± I was concerned about this matter. I put down the documents and looked at


    Grayson.


    Grayson reported the situation of the tattooed man I saw, ¡°He had severe injuries when we caught him


    together. He got shot in the leg, arm, and chest. We rushed him to the hospital for treatment, but he


    escaped. A doctor also fled with him¡±


    ¡°It seems he¡¯s still in Foswood,¡± I said with concern,


    ¡°ording to Dn, he stopped pursuing the man after he escaped. When I told Dn about it


    yesterday,


    he sent people to continue the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Did Dn say who the man is?¡± I asked, ¡°I want to know who¡¯s trying to kill me.¡±


    Grayson shook his head: ¡°No. ording to Dn, the aplices we captured were useless. The


    one. who escaped is the crucial figure. However, he had heavy Injuries and remained unconscious


    during our


    ¡°But since he had an insider at the hospital, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s no ordinary person. I suspect his injuries may


    hot have been as severe, or he wasn¡¯t even unconscious.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting he¡¯s part of an organized effort?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at least working under someone¡¯s orders,¡± Grayson replied without confirming.


    ¡°If only I had taken a picture of him,¡± Imented. ¡°At least I saw his face this time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another unexpected thing.¡± Grayson looked at me hesitantly.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± I had suspected this information involved me.


    ¡°I discovered that Louise¡¯s assistant, Rory, has a daughter a year older than Mr. As and not a year


    younger. So, it¡¯s safe to say Ste isn¡¯t Rory¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s an imposter, and¨CGrayson suddenly


    stopped, looking at me intently.


    ¡°What?¡± I grew nervous as I instinctively clenched my fists.


    Grayson paced back and forth before finally saying, ¡°I tracked down a photo of Ste when she was


    younger.


    ¡°You mean a photo of the real Ste?¡± I was surprised. ¡°Do you have it now?¡±


    Grayson gulped. After a moment, he said, ¡°I do.¡±


    He pulled out his phone, tapped it a few times, and handed it to me. However, he gazed at me as I


    quickly took the phone to look at the screen.

 Chapter 406

    Where the Old Photo Originated


    My eyes widened as I looked at Grayson¡¯s phone. The photo showed a boy and girl with distinct


    features,


    around ten years old.


    I couldn¡¯t stop looking at the little girl¡¯s delicate and beautiful face. She hadrge eyes, thin lips, and,


    most notably, a small dimple below her mouth. She had two long pigtails with strawberry¨Cshaped


    hairpins


    and wore a light pink dress.


    She looked incredibly familiar, and I wondered why she resembled Ava.


    The handsome boy beside the girl wore a white shirt and id shorts. He had one hand in his pocket


    and the other resting on a chair. The little girl leaned on the chair with a basketball ced on it.


    The boy had striking features and an aloof smile. He appeared less cheerful than the girl but had an air


    of


    sophistication. I knew it was a young As,


    ¡°Is this¡­ Is this a photo of As when he was young?¡± My heart pounded, and my mind raced.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s As and the real Ste during childhood,¡± Grayson confirmed. ¡°Now, look at the next picture.


    Look at what¡¯s written on the back of the photo.¡±


    I swiped to the next photo and saw a date and two names, ¡°As and Sweetheart Ste,¡± written on it.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you find this photo?¡± I asked Grayson shakily.


    Grayson answered, ¡°Obtaining this photo wasn¡¯t easy. It was from a former servant to the Pierce family


    who quit long before the ne crash that took Louis¡¯s, Tammy¡¯s, and Rory¡¯s lives.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine, and my hair stood on end.


    Grayson added, ¡°The servant resigned and retired to her hometown due to illness. She returned from


    Nocturnia to Tarnstead, where she lives a quiet life. Nobody cares about her.


    ¡°Tarnstead?¡± I muttered, repeating the name.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Grayson continued, ¡°When we mentioned the Pierce family, she became emotional. She mentioned


    taking


    a book she loved as a keepsake when she returned from Nocturnia. She used to read it to the olddy


    frequently. At the time, she didn¡¯t realize the photo was inside.¡±


    ¡°This must be fate.¡± My hands trembled, and my gaze shifted from Grayson¡¯s face to the photo.


    Grayson nodded solemnly. ¡°She said the family took the picture during Thanksgiving at the Pierce


    family¡¯s


    residence. The woman also said the little girl from the White family was lovely. She got along well with


    ¡°Although the little girl was nine months older than As, she saw him as an older brother because he


    was very protective of her.¡±


    ¡°Nine months?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but react to that piece of information.


    ¡°The woman also talked much about Rory and his close rtionship with Louis. She said she didn¡¯t


    know about everything that happenedter.¡±


    ¡°So, she didn¡¯t even know Louis and Rory died?¡± I asked in astonishment.


    Grayson nodded, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. The woman left Nocturnia and never contacted the Pierce family


    again. When we found her, she was surprised and kept asking us how we found her. Then we asked


    her for this photo.¡±


    ¡°Who wrote the Is on it?¡± I asked, looking at the delicate handwriting on the back.


    ¡°Ste¡¯s mother. Her maiden name is Lucille Av.¡± Grayson replied confidently.


    I felt an unexpected pain in my heart. I thought it was a beautiful name. I instinctively asked, ¡°Can you


    send me the photo?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t you think the girl in the photo looks familiar?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting she resembles


    Annalise?¡® I asked.


    Craven seemed to be probing me.

 Chapter 407

    After some hesitation, Grayson nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, what are you implying?¡± I couldn¡¯t imagine where this was going. It was unfortunate that such a


    bright and lovely little girl had met such a tragic fate.


    When Grayson sent me the photo, I returned to my seat and looked at it through my phone. I felt


    conflicted and muttered, ¡°Why is everything soplicated? Why did they start calling her Annalise?¡±


    I continued, murmuring. ¡°Grayson, who do you think the current Ste is? Why have they both


    appeared in the orphanage in the mountains?¡±


    These questions were confusing, and I couldn¡¯t understand them.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m continuing to investigate. There are too many mysteries here, and I feel like there¡¯s a


    missing link,¡± Grayson exined.


    I looked at him. ¡°What do you think is wrong?¡±


    ¡°For example, after Rory¡¯s death. They confirmed his identity through official DNA testing. There


    shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. So why would Ste boldly appear by Celine¡¯s side and even be adopted as


    her


    goddaughter?¡±


    I agreed. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely As couldn¡¯t recognize the real Ste.¡±


    Grayson snapped his fingers and nodded. ¡®Exactly. The young Ste and the adult Ste couldn¡¯t


    change their appearance so significantly. As should have realized this long ago. Why did he ept


    the current


    Ste as Rory¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Grayson continued, ¡°Also, why did Annalise die? Don¡¯t you think her death is a crucial point?¡±


    His words made me think. Annalise was not only a turning point, but it seemed there was much more to


    it I remembered As saying that Annalise wasn¡¯t who he was looking for. He also said she was


    nothing


    to him.


    I wondered why he said that and what he was genuinely searching for. After all, during childhood, he


    was


    protective of the real Ste, who was also Annalise.


    I felt a severe headache immediately after. The pain was so bad that I even dropped my phone on the


    desk. Grayson hurried over and asked with concern, ¡°Chlo, are you okay?¡±


    I quickly waved, struggling to speak. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing. My head just hurts.¡±


    I¡¯ll get you some water. Maybe you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± Grayson looked worried.


    waved repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡­ didn¡¯t you say you found some information about Rory? I want to see


    it.


    For some reason, I was curious about this person and wanted to know more about him. Still, Grayson


    looked at me with concern. ¡°Chloe, you don¡¯t look well. You should rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want to see that information,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Grayson agreed under my persistence. He didn¡¯t dy and went to retrieve the


    documents for me.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I rubbed my throbbing temples. I thought I slept wellst night, but this had happened too frequently


    lately. I considered seeing a doctor and getting a check¨Cup soon. I had never experienced such


    consistent pain before.


    I called for Carol to bring me a ss of water and go to the pharmacy downstairs to get some


    painkillers. The pain even caused my vision to darken. I closed my eyes and leaned into my chair to


    ease the


    difort.


    Soon, Grayson brought a stack of documents to me. While handing them to me, he said, ¡°Chloe, take


    your time to read through these. Keep them safe. These are all the information I¡¯vepiled about


    Rory and


    Lucille.¡±


    I held these documents as if they were treasures.


    Grayson continued, ¡°I never expected Rory to have such a background. His wife, Lucille, came from


    the Av family, an influential family in Yare. The Avs had a solid foundation there.¡±


    ¡°The Av family from Yare?¡± I repeated.


    Suddenly, I remembered Hana was also from Yare.

 Chapter 408

    It¡¯s All Set in Stone Now


    ¡°Yeah, Rory is a man of integrity. Take your time going through these,¡± Grayson instructed, concerned


    about me. ¡°Chlo, you should rest for a while. I have an appointment to attend.¡±


    I asked him, ¡°Oh, I need to go to Sris in the next day or two. Do you have anything on your


    schedule?¡±


    He replied, ¡°Well, if possible, I¡¯d like to go with you. I want to introduce you to a client, I think you need


    to


    meet this person.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you when I n to leave, and you can tell me more about this person on the way,¡± I said


    to


    Grayson.


    Just then, Carol arrived with the painkillers. Seeing Grayson, she said, ¡°There¡¯s a report you need to


    sign.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Chloe, we have an appointment with ATL Empire at 10 o¡¯clock. You rest first, but we should


    leave


    soon,¡± Carol reminded me.


    I quickly took the medicine from her, swallowed a pill, and drank water.


    Grayson told Carol to bring the report for him to check. After signing it, he handed it to me. ¡°This is the


    finances for Hartz Construction. Chloe, you can take a look.¡±


    Carol checked the time and said, ¡°Chloe, we should leave now.


    I locked all the documents in my drawer and then grabbed my bag. Then, I left the office with Carol and


    Grayson, heading straight for ATL Empire. On the way, Carol asked, ¡°Chloe, are you feeling better?


    You


    don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe I just didn¡¯t get enough rest,¡± I casually replied.


    ¡°In that case, go home and rest after signing the contract,¡± Carol suggested, ¡°I can take you to Arkadial


    Spa to rx. You¡¯ve been too tensetely. Your injury is only healing, yet you¡¯re running around so


    much.


    ¡°You must take better care of yourself. Ryan is doing great now. You still have us, so please take it


    easy.¡±


    Carol understood me well. We had even developed an unspoken understanding. She genuinely cared


    for


    1. me.


    ¡°Carol, I¡¯d like to take it easy but can¡¯t. It might be better if our operations are on track, but it¡¯s a critical


    time for Tanum Corporation, Ryan¡¯s taking care of everything, and I must support him. We¡¯ll be fine


    once


    we reach the top.


    Carol sighed, ¡°Chloe, I know you. Even if we reach a higher level, you will still be hands¨Con. You just


    don¡¯t


    know how to enjoy life.¡±


    I could only smile bitterly.


    Everyone waited in the small conference room when we arrived at ATL Empire. The new head of the


    project team, Bruce Chapman, was enthusiastic. I hadn¡¯t met him before, though. He told his secretary,


    Inform Mr. As about Ms. Chloe¡¯s arrival,¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why As also had to attend. Soon after, As


    entered the small conference room with Dn.


    He went straight to the main seat and nced at me. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Ms. Chloe,


    are


    you unwell?¡±


    I instinctively rubbed my temple and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a headache. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    He looked at me severely, then told everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Bruce was efficient as he exined the naming rights we were preparing for as part of our long¨Cterm


    cooperation. He also put forward several stringent requirements. I carefully analyzed each point, and it


    seemed that there wouldn¡¯t be shes with Tanum Corporation¡¯s operations.


    Then As also discussed this contract with me and exined the requirements and areas that


    needed. cooperation. Finally, both sides confirmed and signed the contract. I sighed in relief after finally


    settling.


    this matter.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It seemed my headache was terrible. When the meeting ended, As said, ¡°Ms. Chloe,e to my


    office.


    I need to confirm something with you.¡±


    Afterward, he got up and left with Dn, giving some instructions to thetter.


    I was puzzled, wondering what As wanted with me and why we couldn¡¯t discuss it here instead of


    going to his office. Still, he seemed severe.


    I whispered to Carol, ¡°Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    Then, I left the small conference room and went to the top floor via the elevator. I realized As¡¯s


    secretary was not at the door when I arrived. I had to knock, and I heard As¡¯s response from inside.


    When I was about to enter, someone pulled me in further and embraced me.

 Chapter 409

    Lost Memories


    I was still shocked when As touched my forehead. He asked, ¡°Are you unwell?¡±


    I wondered if he genuinely cared as I met his concerned expression. Well, he waspassionate and


    energetic when dealing with women.


    struggled, and his lips brushed against my forehead. He touched my cheek, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not


    feverish, so why do you look so pale?¡±


    His tone remained tender, which made me dizzy. I was excited but tried to control it, fearing I might get


    caught in an emotional whirlwind. What did he take me for?


    ¡°That isn¡¯t something you should be worrying about.¡± I pushed him away and mocked him. I instinctively


    stepped back but leaned against the door with a thud.


    Before I could react, he pinned me against the door. His gaze at me and slowly drew closer. As I


    watched him inch closer, an image shed in my mind. I imagined someone else getting closer to me


    with urgency


    and panic.


    Then, that person held me and reassured me, saying, ¡°Stay awake! Everything will be okay!¡±


    I was startled, and my head throbbed again. I groaned and held my head. Suddenly, my body became


    unresponsive as it slumped downward. ¡®My head hurts so much!¡±


    As quickly caught my falling body and held my head. He anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°My head hurts so much.¡± I cradled my head, murmuring weakly.


    I felt as if I were floating a momentter and clutched As¡¯s cor in a panic. He carried me to the


    couch and gently ced me on it. He looked worried, asking. ¡°How badly does it hurt?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    1 pushed him away, my voice weak, ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    He held my wrist anxiously. ¡°Chloe, tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°My head hurts so much. Stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want As to approach me because his presence made the images in my mind clearer, and my


    head throbbed even more.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll head back first, Mr. As.¡± I struggled to stand, not wanting to lose my


    composure. However, everything went ck, and I lost consciousness.


    When I awoke, the scent in the air told me I was in a hospital. I instinctively tried to touch my head, but


    I met As¡¯s gaze and closed my eyes again. I furrowed my brows, wondering why I was experiencing


    this headache for no reason. I was embarrassed that I had fainted in As¡¯s office. Everyone in the


    building


    must¡¯ve known about it.


    I felt like I had once again shown As my most embarrassing side.


    As pressed the button, and a doctor came to the ward. I looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°Doctor,


    what¡¯s wrong with me?


    ¡°Miss, have you experienced this condition before?¡± The doctor¡¯s gaze was gentle, and his tone was


    soothing


    ¡°No, never. It¡¯s been happening recently but was never this severe,¡± I exined my recent headaches


    to the doctor. Then, he exchanged nces with As.


    I sensed that there might be an underlying implication in their looks. I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there


    something in my head-¡±


    Before I could finish, the doctor smiled. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re overthinking. Don¡¯t put too much mental pressure


    on yourself. We¡¯ve conducted aprehensive examination, and your head is perfectly healthy.


    ¡°Have you ever had any head injuries or brief episodes of amnesia where you couldn¡¯t recall past


    events?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t recall my childhood. ording to my mother, I had a head injury from a fall, but I don¡¯t


    remember that I was somewhat surprised.


    I wondered if it was due to my inability to remember the past.


    Tve indeed lost a significant portion of my memory.


    The doctor nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Head injuries can cause short or long¨Cterm memory loss.


    You shouldn¡¯t rush these things. Avoid mental stress and excessive brain usage. Try to recall some


    past events and adjust your emotions. The lost memories will return as you gradually rx.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I might recover my memories, even after so many years have passed?¡± I was excited


    because I wanted to remember my childhood. I knew those memories must hold a special significance.

 Chapter 410

    Exchanging Clothes


    Harmony rushed into the examination room, fully disguised, before I could recover. ¡°Mr. As¡­¡±


    She froze when she saw me on the hospital bed. She approached As and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on


    here?


    As didn¡¯t answer but gestured to the doctor and left the ward. Harmony stepped forward, looking


    displeased. ¡°Chloe, what are you doing? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you get here?¡± I retorted instead of answering her question.


    ¡°Haha, As asked me toe!¡± she retorted boldly.


    Iughed bitterly. I wasn¡¯t sure what As¡¯s intentions were. Harmony crossed her arms and persisted,


    Are you pretending to be pitiful? You¡¯re such a schemer. How dare you resort to such despicable


    tactics


    just to see him?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words were harsh, but I had no energy to argue. I struggled to sit up. While the headache had


    subsided, I felt sore all over. Harmony looked at me disdainfully, warning me, ¡°Stop shamelessly


    pestering


    As, okay?¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s me who pestered him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who else could it be? Him? He still called me here to prevent any misunderstandings. Let me give you


    a piece of advice. It¡¯s better to rein in your schemes. It¡¯s clear who he values more, so save yourself


    the


    trouble.¡±


    Just then, Carol entered with my bag. She was anxiously holding my CT scan, too. She rushed over as


    I


    sat up. ¡°Chloe, why are you getting up?¡±


    Harmony red at Carol and said sarcastically, ¡°Oh, ying the whole act, huh? Stop pretending!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? Get out!¡± Carol scolded, ¡°You think everyone is as theatrical as


    you?¡±


    Before Harmony could respond, As returned and nced coldly at Harmony. She shrunk her neck


    under and dared not speak anymore.


    While supporting me, Carol asked, ¡°Do you still feel pain? Why did you faint like that? Is your head still


    hurting?¡±


    I shook my head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    But your face is still so pale. What did the doctor say? Carol was genuinely concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. Let¡¯s go back,¡± I said calmly. I didn¡¯t want to stay in the same ce with Harmony and


    As


    ¡°You two, exchange your clothes,¡± As interjected, still looking coldly at me. I didn¡¯t understand what


    he meant and stared at him nkly. As nced at Harmony and said, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    The three of us, including Carol, were surprised by his words. Harmony looked at As in shock and


    confusion. ¡°As-¡±


    ¡°Exchange your clothes, both of you!¡± As reiterated.


    While we were still stunned, Dn entered. ¡°Mr. As.¡±


    As looked at Dn, who nodded at him. ¡°Here. They¡¯reing.¡±


    I realized they had some secretmunication between them.


    As¡¯s brows furrowed even more, and he sternly barked at Harmony, ¡°Hurry up, take them off! You


    two wear each other¡¯s clothes. You have five minutes. Ill be waiting outside. Come out immediately


    after.¡±


    He turned and left. Carol quickly undid the buttons on my clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Mr. As.¡±


    Harmony reluctantly removed her skirt and grumbled as she did, but she dared not refuse.


    When we finished exchanging clothes, someone knocked on the door forcefully. Carol opened it, and


    Dn barged in, immediately grabbing Harmony and pushing her out.

 Chapter 411

    The Switcheroo


    There was a sense of urgency in his quick, forceful movements. I was shocked at how audaciously


    Dn


    shoved As¡¯s girlfriend.


    He quickly cautioned, ¡°Ms. Chloe, please find shelter in the inner room. Once things calm down


    outside, leave the building quickly, and don¡¯t mention that you were at the hospital!¡±


    After Dn left, Carol nced at the consultation room and saw the small inner chamber. She quickly


    pulled me inside.


    We could hear bustling footsteps from the corridor outside. Carol and I dared not make a sound,


    fearing


    that someone might discover us.


    I was clueless about what was going on outside. Why would such a maneuver be necessary? Still,


    since


    As had arranged it that way, I had toply.


    Carol and I hid in the inner room for half an hour, waiting until it grew quiet outside. Only then did we


    venture outside.


    She led the way, making sure there were no strangers in the corridor before motioning for me to follow.


    Finally, we left the hospital and returned straight to thepany.


    The perfume scent on Harmony¡¯s clothes was overwhelming, making me lightheaded. I really could not


    understand the appeal of this stuff.


    Luckily, I kept spare clothes in my office. I quickly changed out of Harmony¡¯s dress.


    Just as I left the rest area, Carol hurried in. ¡°Chlo, look at this!¡±


    I nced at her phone. It was a video clip of As escorting a frail Harmony donned in my clothes.


    Harmony appeared pale and feeble in the footage as she leaned against As. I had to admit, she was


    quite the actress


    As soon as they emerged from the consultation room, they were besieged by a crowd of reporters. It


    was a difficult passage, and the journalists bombarded them with questions.


    Later, arge group of his bodyguards arrived, forcibly dispersing the encircling reporters. They walked


    the couple to As¡¯s Maybach and drove away. narrowed my eyes and then looked at the headlines.


    Film and TV Star Harmony Suddenly Faints. Financial Tycoon Stands Guard Throughout Emergency


    ¡°Influential Star Rushed to Hospital. The Dominant Figure Remains by Her Side.¡±


    They turned my fainting at ATL Empire into an borate ruse, with Harmony taking center stage.


    What was As¡¯s intention in doing this? I had a sneaking suspicion that there was an unnamed factor


    here that I hadn¡¯t figured out.


    Carol asked tentatively, ¡°Even though you were the one who fainted, Mr. As did this for a reason,


    right?¡±


    My mind rapidly churned as I shook my head. I couldn¡¯t help but touch my head, and Carol immediately


    said, ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s not dwell on it. You should rest a bit!¡±


    I understood that Carol was worried I might get another headache.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t understand why As would want to shift everyone¡¯s attention, even though it was the only


    answer that made sense. Was it to keep me safe?


    My phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Lauren, I quickly answered.


    Lauren asked, ¡°Why did it take you so long to pick up? Has the contract just been signed?¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost 2 p.m., Chio! You had me worried. I thought something had happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I replied absentmindedly. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest and talk in person. How about the


    Arkadia Spa?¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m nearby, so I¡¯ll head over. I was getting anxious!¡± Lauren said before promptly ending the


    call.


    I sat for a while longer, but I could not get my head around As¡¯s actions. Eventually, I gave up and


    called for Carol, asking her to take me to Arkadia za.


    When we met Lauren, my paleplexion rmed her. Since others were present, I couldn¡¯t exin


    the details. After the spa treatment, I dismissed the masseuse and shared the morning¡¯s events with


    her.


    Lauren took the phone, scrolling through the contents once more.


    ¡°Chlo, As¡¯s intentions were definitely to protect you! Look here. The reports have escted again.¡±

 Chapter 412

    False News


    I looked at the phone, and there was new information. It stated that Harmony had acute cholecystitis.


    Even the attending physician had given an interview.


    As had sessfully removed me from this incident entirely. It was clear he intended to show the


    world that Harmony was ill, with no connection to me.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why he would go to such lengths. Why did he bring me to the hospital if he didn¡¯t


    want anyone to know we were connected? Was it really necessary to conceal my medical condition


    and change the doctor? 1


    It seemed like an inconsequential detail. What would it matter if everyone knew about my illness? It


    wasn¡¯t even really an illness, just a case of amnesia.


    I paused. Could this be rted to my amnesia? No, it couldn¡¯t be.


    My mind was filled with surreal images, various versions of what I might have missed as a child. There


    were pictures of Annalise and Ste, scenes from when I fell off a motorcycle, and more¡­


    Those images were strange, and they gave me a slight headache. I took a deep breath to calm myself


    down.


    I feared triggering a severe headache. The pain was dreadful. Yet, the images gradually appearing


    before


    me filled me with an inexplicable dread.


    Seeing myplexion change again, Lauren quickly changed the subject, saying. ¡°Let¡¯s switch topics.


    You¡¯re nning to meet Jared, right? It might not be so easy.¡±


    I might have forgotten about it if she hadn¡¯t brought it up. This was something that needed to be


    resolved


    quickly.


    ¡°Why?¡± I looked at Lauren.


    ¡°He keeps a low profile, and very few can contact him. It¡¯s not like you can just arrange a meeting with


    him as you please,¡± Lauren exined. ¡°Even if you had his number, there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll be able


    to


    reach him. It¡¯s tricky!¡±


    Well, how will we know if we don¡¯t try? If we find his number, I¡¯ll call him!¡± I refused to back down. ¡°He


    can¡¯t stay hidden forever.¡±


    ¡°We found his number Lauren checked her phone and sent it to me. I dialed his number immediately.


    The phone rang for a long time with no answer: I was getting nervous as I waited for a response.


    Just as I was about to give up, there was a click, and someone picked up. A maic baritone voice.


    came through. ¡°Hello?¡±


    It was a simple word with a powerful presence. For a moment, I was stunned until he asked again.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    I quickly responded, ¡°Hello! Is this Mr. Jared?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± came the brief reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Ivanna¡¯s, and I¡¯d love to meet with you!¡± I said it politely, but I did not reveal what kind of


    friend I was to Ivanna.


    There was a brief silence on the other end before he agreed to my request. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s meet at


    Vanderberg Pce. 5 p.m.¡±


    I cast a nce at Lauren. I hadn¡¯t expected him to choose Vanderberg Pce.


    ¡°Alright!¡°I agreed readily.


    After hanging up the phone, I got up and told Lauren, ¡°It¡¯s set! He¡¯s arranged to meet at Vanderberg


    Pce!


    ¡°Vanderberg Pce?¡± Lauren repeated it in surprise. ¡°He¡¯s going there too?¡±


    We exchanged a knowing look. Vanderberg Pce was indeed a ce with its share of stories.


    ¡°Ivanna holds a significant weight in his eyes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you. After you¡¯re done talking, we can grab a bite there!¡± Lauren prepared to leave with me.


    ¡°It looks like Be is something! You were right¨Cshe¡¯s not to be underestimated,¡± I said while putting on


    my clothes.


    ¡°All those big shots call her Snoopy,¡± Lauren said with a meaningful look. ¡°In the industry, when they


    talk


    about Snoopy, they¡¯re talking about her!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met her!¡± I told Lauren. ¡°Guess what happened?¡±


    Lauren narrowed her eyes at me, surprised. ¡°You met her? Please don¡¯t tell me you¡­ instantly hit it


    off!¡±


    It was exactly that!¡± I smiled at her. ¡°But I never expected that Jared would choose this location.¡±


    Lauren raised an eyebrow. ¡°Be is a yer in this game! Chlo, keep in touch with her. It¡¯s better safe


    than


    nens statement rang true. Deep down, I felt Be might be my benefactor. I


    I arrived at Vanderberg Pce ahead of time. To my surprise, Jared had already reserved a room. This


    room was not open to the public, showing that in this ce, Jared held even more sway than Atticus.


    I walked straight into the room, waiting for Jared¡¯s arrival.

 Chapter 413

    Face¨Cto¨Cface Interrogation


    I had already brewed the tea when Jared entered the room.


    I looked at the refined man, his eyes brimming with the depth and wisdom that only time and


    experience


    could bring.


    He didn¡¯t seem surprised to see me, merely giving me a subtle quirk. ¡°Hello. We¡¯ve met before.¡±


    I nodded and got up. ¡°Yes, we have. I¡¯m Chloe, Ivanna¡¯s closest friend.¡±


    ¡°She mentioned you.¡±


    I was a little uneasy about hisposed manner. After all, this man was enigmatic. I felt the vast


    disparity in our status as a woman watching out for my best¨Cfriend.


    Both of us sat looking calm, but there was a faint air of distance. Neither of us rushed to speak.


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to start the conversation, but I had never interacted with someone like him


    before. I had no idea how to begin.


    I gestured toward the tea I had poured for him. ¡°Please, Mr. Jared.¡±


    He got straight to the point. ¡®Do you know what you wanted to discuss with me?¡±


    ¡°Ivanna,¡± I replied directly.


    What else was there to talk about with him? Of course, it had to be Ivanna. Why pretend otherwise?


    I had only regarded Jared as a man my best friend trusted enough to entrust with her life. Not the


    mysterious big shot it rumored him to be. I felt oddly at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± He didn¡¯t ask for more details or offer any answers. These three words were spoken with


    great humility.


    ¡°Ivanna and I are very close friends, and I think you already know how deep Ivanna¡¯s character is. For


    the


    past two years, she has taken care of me, and she has be family to me.¡±


    What I said was not an exaggeration. Ivanna was not just family to me¨Cshe was irreceable.


    Jared looked at me with questioning eyes, though it was fleeting. I must have seemed like an open


    book


    that was easy to read. But I had to get my point out.


    I want her to be happy above all else. That¡¯s why I spoke with her about your rtionshipst night


    Honestly.. Ldisapprove of it. I said boldly,cking eyes with him.


    I


    His gaze remained steady. His demeanor was calm, and he didn¡¯t interrupt me. It was as if he were


    genuinely listening.


    This calmness was far from the elevator kiss I once witnessed between him and Ivanna. It was difficult


    for me to picture this man as having both such refined moments and passionate ones.


    Love was truly hard to understand.


    ¡°You understand why I¡¯d think that. She may feel safe and attached to you, which every woman wants,


    but you have put her in a difficult situation. Mr. Jared, would you say I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡±


    I looked at Jared. His wless skin and schrly air made him incredibly captivating.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Jared replied calmly, lifting the tea I had poured for him. He took a sip, and his deep.


    mysterious eyes met mine. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you care deeply for her.¡±


    His choice of words was measured. He used ¡°care deeply for instead of simply ¡°friend¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to meet you today.¡± I felt surprisingly calm like I had stepped into a role. My mind


    was getting clearer. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard rumors about your reputation. After seeing you and your wifest


    night, Ivanna told me how you met.¡±


    Then I added, ¡°I should be grateful to you for saving Ivanna. She is kind and has a strong sense of


    what is right. She would do anything for her friends. I hate seeing her hurt, even a little. You saved her,


    but you


    also caused her a lot of trouble


    To be honest, I don¡¯t know Trinity. But you do. You hold the most authority to speak about what kind of


    person she is. I want to know how you will protect Ivanna.¡±


    My question was straightforward, bordering on sharp, as I looked at him with determination.


    I knew my gaze would not deter him. I was perhaps overestimating my abilities. But for Ivanna¡¯s sake, I


    had to press on, I needed to draw out his true feelings.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I believe I must understand this issue clearly. That¡¯s the purpose of my rather roundabout journey to


    find you today.¡± I added.


    Jared calmly took another sip of tea, then raised his eyes, locking onto my face.

 Chapter 414

    A Face Off


    I I started to feel nervous. His eyes were bottomless as he scrutinized my expression.


    *Ms. Chloe, for Ivanna, I will do everything in my power,¡± he stated, with no unnecessary words.


    Although it sounded concise,ing from a man of Jared¡¯s stature, it held weight.


    Are you willing to let go?¡± I persisted.


    ¡°I never once thought of letting her go,¡± he affirmed firmly.


    I felt moved. Such words, especially when spoken by someone like Jared, were a powerful tool for


    touching a woman¡¯s heart.


    What more was there to ask? I had intended to ask if he could keep that promise, but how could I even


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ask such a question to a man like him?


    I coolly stated, ¡°Honestly, your answer doesn¡¯t satisfy me. These words may be significant to you, but


    they appear superficial. Everything can change in the blink of an eye, especially in Trinity¡¯s case.


    ¡°Perhaps one day I will ask you to protect Ivanna¡¯s life, but you might not be able to. Even if Ivanna is


    willing to give her life for you, I am not willing to take that risk. How could I bear it?¡±


    I had to express the thoughts that were bothering me. It almost sounded like I waspeting with him


    for Ivanna


    Jared lowered his eyes, and his long fingers gently swirled the cup. ¡°So, Ms. Chloe, do you need me to


    promise it to you?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just a woman who appreciates hearing promises,¡± I conceded.


    ¡°But you understand that any promise can be broken, especially mine. As you mentioned, the variables


    with Trinity are too great.¡± Jared was equally frank.


    His words caught me off guard. Indeed, any promise he made now would be hollow. Trinity was at


    certainty, an indomitable presence that existed in Jared¡¯s life long before Ivanna.


    1 felt a sense of powerlessness. Negotiations, demands, or requests to Jared were all futile. There was


    no


    way to bypass Trinity.


    was genuinely worried about Ivanna¡¯s unwavering determination.


    Jared seamed to read my thoughts. He took the teapot with practiced grace, then poured a cup of tea


    for


    gently set the teapot down


    ¡°Ivanna and I are connected by fate. And with Trinity, we are partners, inseparable.¡±


    In an instant, I stared at his face. At first, his words sounded like nonsense. What did he mean by ¡±


    inseparable¡°?


    Then, the words shed through my mind¨Cfate and partners!


    The former referred to Ivanna, while thetter was Trinity.


    I lowered my eyes, graduallyprehending his meaning. What was this, if not a promise? Who


    wouldn¡¯t


    chase after fate?


    Partners could be chosen, discarded, and even destroyed. They could be severed cleanly with a single


    stroke. Perhaps his true self could only coexist with Trinity. They were mutually dependent.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think of As. What was I to him? For now, it seemed like we were just partners.


    My eyes stung, and an uncontroble emotion overcame me.


    ¡°So, Mr. Jared, you must cherish your fate,¡± I advised, a mixture of emotions in my voice.


    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± he replied, still as calm as ever.


    There was no need to continue the conversation. He had already given me a satisfactory answer. To


    ask


    further would only be redundant.


    I stood to bid him farewell. Besides Ivanna, there was nothing else to talk about.


    He stood up and thanked me in the most polite way possible¨Ca real gentleman. I hoped this demeanor


    wouldst forever, never revealing the other side of him. But little did I know I¡¯d soon witness that other


    side.


    As I exited the room, a whirlwind of emotions swirled within me. I couldn¡¯t decide whether I should be


    happy or sad.


    I copsed onto the mat when I walked into Lauren¡¯s room.


    Lauren hurried over, asking, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    I stared at Lauren for a long time. Then, I said with a bitter smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I meet the right person at


    the night time?

 Chapter 415

    ck and White


    My response threw Lauren off guard. She couldn¡¯t quite grasp what I was getting at.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She tilted her head to look at me. Perhaps my despondent expression had


    slowed


    her train of thought.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°If we had met the right person at the right time, we wouldn¡¯t face theseplications. You, me, and


    Ivanna. Why didn¡¯t we meet the right person at the right time?¡±


    Lauren suddenly understood what I meant. She shrugged, looking resigned.


    ¡°If I had realized that Ryan had been with me from the start, we could have fallen in love, married, and


    had children. We would¡¯ve led a simple and fulfilling life.¡± My expression softened.


    *Just like you met Oliver at the right time, how fortunate! If Ivanna had met Jared at the right time, she


    wouldn¡¯t, have to be so anxious, would she?¡® I leaned against the wall.


    ¡°How do you know this isn¡¯t the right time?¡± Lauren countered. For most people, there are two types of


    romantic situations. Love at first sight and growing affection. We¡¯re not ordinary people, so we can¡¯t


    escape from these two scenarios.¡±


    She leaned closer to me. ¡°Neither of us can escape this. Ultimately, no matter our feelings, they can all


    be


    boiled down to these two. I belong to thetter, growing affection.¡±


    Lauren spoke with weariness, ¡°You and Ivanna¡­ are most likely in the category of love at first sight. It¡¯s


    an


    active experience while growing affection is a passive one. But familial love is what remains.¡±


    I told her, ¡°Jared had said, ¡°Ivanna and I are fated! Trinity and I are partners, inseparable!¡±


    Lauren¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°That moved me. It¡¯s no wonder Ivanna will go through hell for him.¡± I let out a sigh.


    We both fell into silence. Perhaps we were both contemting what our respective people thought of


    us.


    Lauren patted me on the back. ¡°Regardless of who we are, people need sustenance. Let¡¯s focus on


    feeding ourselves, or else we¡¯ll be worse off!¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right! Maybe this world isn¡¯t just ck and white. Perhaps we¡¯re overthinking about


    Jared or Trinity. We¡¯re making it tooplicated.¡±


    Lauren nodded.


    added. ¡°There must be a way, Just like how we can¡¯t simply judge a person as good or bad. Who¡¯s to


    say


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s impossible to define someone solely as good or bad.¡±


    She reached for her phone and called Ivanna, asking her to join us at Vanderberg Pce.


    It was alreadyte when I got home that night. As I opened the door, I could not help but look back at


    the


    empty parking spot.


    Throughout the night, I kept asking myself¨Cwhat was I to him?


    The next day, I made preparations to head to the capital. During breakfast, I exined my ns to my


    parents.


    My mom looked at me with some concern. ¡°You just recovered. Are you sure you¡¯re up for this?¡±


    Ava sat there swinging her legs, taking small bites of her food as she spoke. ¡°Mommy, why are you


    always


    going on business trips? Daddy and Uncle As are always on business trips, too.¡±


    Sheb


    I felt a pang in my heart. She had always held onto As, and I was sure she also missed Matthew.


    It made me sad that I couldn¡¯t fill that void for her. I could only do my best topensate for the


    fatherly


    role, but I knew it would never be enough.


    ¡°Once this busy period is over, I¡¯ll take you, Grandma, and Grandpa to the ends of the earth!¡± I


    promised.


    I


    Our ind trip had been postponed for far too long.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ava looked at me with wide¨Ceyed innocence. ¡°Will Unclee with us?¡±

 Chapter 416

    Totally Different


    Ava¡¯s questions surprised me, and I responded vaguely before quickly getting up. ¡°Ava, Mommy


    doesn¡¯t


    have time to take you today. You can take a walk to the kindergarten with grandma, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, when will you get home? When are we going to the ind?¡± Ava slid off her chair and


    approached me excitedly.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t make promises, or she¡¯d question me endlessly. I almost pped myself for bringing it


    up. Even if we were going, I should¡¯ve kept it a surprise. But now, I couldn¡¯t fulfill my promise. I had to


    make it happen no matter what, or I would let my family down.


    I looked at her excited expression and thought before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll go when I return from Sris,


    okay?¡±


    I thought taking my parents on vacation would be perfect since Matthew derailed our nsst time.


    Afterward, I put my small suitcase in the trunk and said goodbye to Ava before leaving for work.


    However, I saw someone standing at the neighborhood entrance. The woman appeared much skinnier


    since Ist saw her. She had graying hair and a worn¨Cout expression as she looked toward the gate


    anxiously.


    I was surprised to see the woman. Although we were once familiar, Grace had be a stranger now.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had visited in the morning, anxiously scanning the area. I knew she was waiting for Ava. Her


    desperation was evident from how she kept ncing inside the house.


    She didn¡¯t notice my car passing as she craned her neck to look inside. I considered ignoring her, but


    my


    heart couldn¡¯t bear to do it. After all, she wouldn¡¯t recognize my new car.


    I parked near the gate and stayed in my car to consider the situation, I knew Grace must be longing to


    see Ava, so she might do something if I ignored her. I couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what Grace would do.


    I also considered calling my mom and telling her not toe out. However, I understood the longing


    one


    could have for one¡¯s family. Grace was.


    and I couldn¡¯t stop her from seeing her granddaughter


    forever.


    With these thoughts in mind, I opened the door and exited my car to approach her. Still, she didn¡¯t


    notice


    1. me. I realized she looked so wom that I barely recognized her. She didn¡¯t look like the plump and


    well-


    groomed Grace I used to know.


    I didn¡¯t resent her much in the past. After all, she had cared for me and Ava, especially when I was with


    Matthew. She had genuinely cared for Ava because of her maternal Instincts. I would have done the


    same if I put myself in her shoes.


    This drama had hurt everyone involved. After the pain, I couldn¡¯t hold onto grudges forever.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked quietly, without any form of address. I tried to keep a neutral tone


    but


    couldn¡¯t call her ¡°Mom¡± anymore.


    However, Grace still looked toward my house and did not hear my words. I felt upset seeing this, so I


    grabbed her arm, asking again, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    This time, she flinched and jerked backward. When our gazes met, she nervously struggled to escape


    my grasp.


    She looked wary as she said, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?


    I fell silent before asking. ¡°Are you here to see Ava? She hasn¡¯te out yet¨Cyou¡¯ll have to wait a little


    longer.¡®

 Chapter 417

    The Unfortunate Are the Most Resentful


    Grace was petrified as she stared at me, trying to determine if I was telling the truth. She also observed


    my expression to see if I was being nice. She looked skeptical as she gazed at my seemingly gentle


    demeanor.


    I realized why some people hated others. It was because of the things they did in the past.


    Finally, Grace looked away and mumbled, ¡°I¨CI just¡­ want to see her.¡±


    My heart softened as I looked at Grace. It had been nearly half a year since she saw Ava. Thest time


    might¡¯ve been when they stayed at my ce before my divorce. They probably hadn¡¯t met since then.


    I knew it must¡¯ve taken a lot of courage for Grace to stand here now. I calmly said, ¡°You have my


    number,


    so you can call me whenever you want to see her.¡±


    She looked at me doubtfully and said, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯ll¡­ allow me to see her? You¡¯re not going to¡­ stop me?¡±


    I answered, ¡°I never said you couldn¡¯t see Ava. I just don¡¯t want you to disturb or hurt her normal life. I


    won¡¯t stop you if you can do that.¡±


    Grace became teary¨Ceyed and dropped her guard. She looked at me pitifully as she trembled. ¡°How


    could


    I hurt her? She¡¯s my¡­¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She nced at me before continuing. ¡°She¡¯s my granddaughter.


    I led her to the shade of a tree and gave her a pack of tissues from my bag. Then, I fetched a water


    bottle


    from the car. She had been waiting for quite some time and was sweating profusely.


    Grace still seemed wary of me, maybe even resentful. I realized she had always resented me living in


    this


    house. She had lived through hard times and had developed a strong attachment to this type of house,


    which she watched me ¡°upy¡± with envy.


    I took out my phone and called my mom, asking if they hade out yet. I informed her that Grace


    was


    waiting at the gate and wanted to see Ava.


    My mom remained silent on the phone, but I understood her reluctance. After all, the harm the Murphys


    Inflicted on us was hard to ovee.


    Grace observed my expression as I made the call. She looked sad as she gripped the water bottle,


    orumping it. Finally, my mom reluctantly agreed, and I sighed in relief before asking my mom, ¡°Should I


    No need. We¡¯reing out now, my mom still sounded reluctant.


    I hung up the phone and looked at Grace,forting her, ¡°They¡¯ll be out in a moment. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ okay¡­¡± Grace nodded as if relieved of a burden. She checked herself over and smoothed her


    hair before wiping the sweat off her forehead.


    It pained my heart to see that. If Grace were my mom, seeing her so sad would have killed me. I felt


    her. sadness from a mother¡¯s perspective. She seemed embarrassed in my presence, so she moved


    back under the scorching sun and stood at the gate.


    She craned her neck to peer inside while I watched from afar. I noticed Grace looked anxious and


    modest, but I couldn¡¯t leave for fear the situation might turn unpleasant.


    Finally, I saw Grace smile as she stood still, as if she feared losing sight of Ava. As my daughter got


    closer, Grace grew more anxious. Thetter was eager to enter the gate but had no key card.


    A momentter, Ava noticed her. It seemed my mom hadn¡¯t told her that Grace was waiting at the gate.


    Ava was surprised and held my mom¡¯s hand. My daughter was hesitant and unwilling to greet Grace,


    looking conflicted.


    Ava looked up at my mom, unwilling to take another step.

 Chapter 418

    Some Things Cannot Be Undone


    Grace knelt at the gate and reached through it as she waved at my daughter. ¡°Ava,e here! Ava¡­¡±


    Even my deepest grudges vanished at that moment. After all, Grace was an elderly woman who had a


    troubled life. Now, she had to face such a thing in her old age. Still, someone had to be responsible for


    causing this tragedy.


    I felt a tear in my eye as I turned away and gulped. I noticed Ava retreating while Grace cried, ¡°Ava,


    please


    She appeared frantic, looking around as if seeking help to get inside. I could no longer bear it and


    approached the gate. Ava saw me and called out, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    She let go of my mom¡¯s hand but didn¡¯t run toward me. Perhaps she was scared, or Grace¡¯s changed


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    appearance made Ava think she was a stranger.


    When I reached Grace, I reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to her first, okay?¡±


    Grace looked at me tearfully as I spoke.


    Meanwhile, my mom softly spoke to Ava, presumably encouraging her toe over. I knew no one in


    my


    family was heartless.


    Grace pleaded, ¡°Chloe, let me hold her. Ava,e here and let Grandma hug you. Don¡¯t you want to


    see


    me?¡±


    I entered the gate, picked up Ava, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    respect your elders, okay? She just wants to see you.¡±


    you, and you should


    Ava grew stern as she scolded me, ¡°But she bullies you! I don¡¯t want to see her!¡±


    I tried to reason with her, ¡°People make mistakes sometimes, so we should give them a chance to learn


    from it. What do you think?¡±


    Ava leaned into me and looked toward the gate.


    ¡°Ava¡­¡± Grace continued calling for my daughter.


    Ava¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and I felt pained. ¡°Go on, sweetheart. You¡¯re a good girl. Grandma came to


    see you because she knows she was wrong. Don¡¯t you remember? Grandma used to make your


    favorite food for you.


    She nodded while looking at Grace.


    I stood up and led my daughter to her grandmother. Ava¡¯s small hand still clutched mine as we


    approached, revealing her conflicted thoughts


    As we stepped outside the gate, Grace lunged forward. However, Ava recoiled and looked at me in a


    panic, perhaps because Grace¡¯s actions were overwhelming. Immediately after, I encouraged Ava, ¡°Go


    to


    Grandma, okay?¡±


    Ava weakly called out, ¡°Grandma?¡±


    Grace burst into tears, drawing the attention of onlookers


    I quickly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t scare her. She¡¯s already here to see you. Be happy.¡±


    I nudged Ava closer to Grace, and she hugged Ava, saying, ¡°Oh, Aval I¡¯ve missed you


    miss Grandma?¡±


    Tears welled in Ava¡¯s eyes, and she even asked, ¡°Will you still bully my mommy?¡±


    so much! Do you


    Grace knelt and sobbed. She shook her head vigorously, saying, ¡®No, no, Grandma won¡¯t do that


    anymore. Ava, you¡¯re my beloved granddaughter! Did you miss me?¡±


    I was speechless while watching the duo interact. Ultimately. Ava wrapped her little arms around


    Grace¡¯s neck. I only approached them half an hourter and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop for now. It¡¯s time to take


    Ava to


    school.¡±


    Grace looked at me with a tear¨Cstained face and whispered, ¡°Can I follow? Just this once.¡±


    She looked humble, so I sighed and agreed, ¡°Okay, get in the car.¡±


    When we arrived at the entrance, Grace told Ava, ¡°If you want me to make your favorite food, don¡¯t


    forget.


    to tell me, okay? I¡¯ll cook whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°But my grandma already made me food,¡± Ava replied, ¡°I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle see you again next time, dear. Be a good girl at school, okay?¡± Grace said while still


    holding onto Ava.


    I


    Soon after, I left the car and approached them, saying. ¡°You can visit again next time, Grace.¡±


    She reluctantly released Ava and watched her go inside. Ava even turned back several times to look at


    Grace. Later, my mom told me she was going to the market and left. I knew she had been quite patient


    with Grace around.


    Even though Ava had already entered, Grace was still staring toward the school entrance. Grace wiped


    her tears and nced at me, saying, Thanks for everything. I¡¯ll go home now.¡±


    ¡°W¨CWould you like me to¡­ I could give you a ride home if you¡¯d like,¡± I offered.


    ¡°No, no! You¡¯re busy, so just go ahead with your work.¡± Grace wiped away her tears before hurrying


    away from my sight.

 Chapter 419

    A Client¡¯s Unexpected Visit


    I looked toward the departing Grace and felt a sense of oppression. We were once a close¨Cknit family


    who shared everything, but it hade to this. I realized how unpredictable life could be.


    I recalled Grace angrily defending Mnie at the baby¡¯s full moon party. Looking at Grace now, I


    understood her life must be far from ideal, given how wom and aged she looked. After getting in the


    car, I


    drove to the office feeling gloomy.


    I dealt with some urgent matters and told Ryan I needed to go to Sris. After some thought, he said,


    Can you postpone it for a day? We can go together tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You want toe?¡±


    Ryan smiled at me, saying, ¡°I mentioned wanting to visit a few friends therest time. I can¡¯t leave yet


    since we have clients from Cantaing to discuss business.¡±


    I thought about it and realized postponing the trip wouldn¡¯t make much difference. After all, I felt


    unsettled after what happened in the morning. I considered Ava, knowing she wouldn¡¯t be happy today,


    either.


    I nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Carol to reschedule my flight.¡±


    Coincidentally, nor arrived, too. While her office was here, she was always busy in the building


    materials market. She only checked in during the mornings and evenings and sometimes wouldn¡¯t visit


    for several days.


    Still, I trusted her wholeheartedly. nor had handled the market¡¯s affairs efficiently since joining.


    Although Grayson initially delegated the market to her, he actively pursued new business opportunities.


    I


    found greatfort in that.


    My employees were excellent, and I had no difficulty managing them.


    Since nor came this time, she had something Important to discuss. She entered my office and said,


    ¡±


    Mnie has been busy contacting supplierstely.¡±


    Eleanor had obtained a list of suppliers Mnie had secretly contacted. I wasn¡¯t sure what Mnie was


    nning. I examined the list and felt a sense of rity. Judging from the names on the list, I knew she


    was making moves.


    If we could determine the number of their orders, we could determine where the building materials were


    going.


    Eleanor looked at me and asked, ¡°What do you think? Is it useful?¡±


    ¡°You did perfectly!¡± I eximed excitedly, ¡°I was just looking into her materials usage, and now I have


    this


    information.¡±


    Eleanor smiled, saying, ¡°She hadn¡¯t frequented the market before, but she¡¯s beening oftentely. I


    thought something was up, so I watched her. It¡¯s strange since Mnie never has discussions with


    anyone at the market.


    ¡°One day, I met her at Nova while hosting and having lunch with a manufacturer. I knew the client she


    met with. He told me everything, so I paid closer attention to Mnie.¡±


    nor¡¯s quick thinking impressed me. She pointed to the list and said, ¡°I noticed the clients on this list


    like making a quick buck. Somepanies have a fair scale, but their products aren¡¯t impressive,


    which


    caught my attention.


    ¡°I was there when thest incident between her and Tobshampton Group happened. She must be up to


    something simr this time. Mnie hasn¡¯t changed her ways,¡± Eleanor said severely.


    I reminded nor, ¡°Matthew was always concerned about costs. He must¡¯ve gained much from it


    initially.


    Just watch a few key areas. Petty squabbles won¡¯t be convincing.¡±


    nor mentioned, ¡°They haven¡¯t introduced any new products recently. It seems they don¡¯t care about


    the


    smaller markets anymore.¡±


    I advised nor, ¡®Everything starts with the basics. What they don¡¯t value might be the capital we need.


    We must remain focused on high¨Cquality products, so watch for any new ones.¡± 1


    nor passed me several lists and sample catalogs, saying, ¡°Look at thesetest products I¡¯m


    researching.¡±


    I nced through them and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me to Sris? You can check out the


    materials at Pinnacle Group. They¡¯re market leaders, and I¡¯m sure they must have some new ideas.


    Also,


    you can check out the order meeting at Fort Greaeu.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Eleanor and I continued discussing until nearly noon. We had nned to have lunch together,


    but she had to leave when a client arrived.


    The visitor was a developer, a slick middle¨Caged man whom I didn¡¯t particrly like. I wanted to pass


    him


    off to Ryan initially, but I noticed Ryan was busy with clients from Canta.


    offered him a seat, and he gave me his business card. His name was Jeremiah Schaefer, a developer


    from Bourdemun. He revealed a humble smile, which somehow looked familiar. ¡°Ms. Chloe, I¡¯ve heard.


    much about you.


    On? What brings you here, Mr. Jeremiah? Do you have friends in Faswood? I smiled back faintly,


    thinking

 Chapter 420

    A Creeper


    Bourdamun was a neighboring city to Muborough. However, the former¡¯s economy couldn¡¯t match


    Muborough. Although close, Bourdamuncked a coastline, which slowed its development.


    Matthew hadn¡¯t taken projects in Bourdamun in recent years because of its sluggish development. I


    hadn¡¯t even considered anything in Bourdamun. A client from there visited today, and I was curious to


    Yearn about it.


    Jeremiah smiled sincerely, but his words were doubtful. He said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re in the development


    business. I heard Tanum Corporation¡¯s interior design and construction are leading in Foswood. I¡¯ve


    always wanted


    to work with you, but the timing was never right.


    I smiled calmly and responded, ¡°That¡¯s an overstatement, Mr. Jeremiah. Tanum Corporation is just an


    ordinarypany. It¡¯s been a rough year, so I wouldn¡¯t dare im it¡¯s leading in anything.


    ¡°We do our best to uphold honesty and quality to satisfy our clients. Do you have any ongoing


    construction projects?¡± I didn¡¯t want to stall. Instead, I cut to the chase.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re being modest, Ms. Chloe,¡± Jeremiah never broke eye contact, making me ufortable as


    he


    continued, ¡°There¡¯s a project we consider key in Bourdamun this year. However, the authorities request


    we build a benchmark for Bourdamun.


    ¡°Naturally, we must raise our standards with different ns, so we must be cautious. That¡¯s why I


    wanted


    to meet you today.¡±


    I was curious when he mentioned the key Bourdamun project. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jeremiah.¡±


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel Jeremia was unfit to be associated with such a significant project. It wasn¡¯t


    that I judged him by his appearance, but one¡¯s appearance often reflected one¡¯s inner qualities.


    I thought the slick middle¨Caged man before me didn¡¯t possess the integrity he imed. How he looked


    at me made me doubt his intentions even more. Unless he referred to his dad when he mentioned the ¡±


    authorities.¡±


    We continued discussing and exchanging empty promises for a while. Then, I asked Jeremiah for


    relevant


    materials. However, he mentioned the project documents were still undergoing process and would


    send


    them to me as soon as he returned.


    felt annoyed because Jeremiah hade to discuss a project yet arrived unprepared. I thought it


    wasn¡¯t a pleasant joke, It seemed he thought I had plenty of time to waste. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t want


    to


    t


    entertaining someone like him.


    Fortunately, Carol entered.


    I took the chance and said, ¡°Mr. Jeremiah, please bring the relevant documents for a more detailed


    discussion. We haven¡¯t worked on anything in Bourdamun, so I look forward to our potential


    coboration.¡±


    Carol understood my underlying tone and said, ¡°Ms. Chloe, the meeting at 10 o¡¯clock is all set.¡±


    Perfect.¡± I nodded and told Jeremiah, ¡°I apologize, Mr. Jeremiah, but we¡¯ll have to end our discussion


    today. I have another meeting soon.¡±


    ¦°


    ¡°Uh, oh, of course!¡± He quickly stood up and extended his chubby hand toward me. ¡°T¨CThat¡¯s fine. I


    won¡¯t trouble you further, Ms. Chloe. I¡¯ll make sure to bring the documents next time.¡±


    I felt slightly disgusted but couldn¡¯t ignore him since he was a guest. I reluctantly shook his hand, but


    he surprisingly held it firmly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. We¡¯ll meet again soon. I¡¯m confident


    we¡¯ll work together sessfully.


    I raised an eyebrow and gazed at his hand coldly. Then, I withdrew my outstretched hand and said,


    ¡°Carol,


    Please see Mr. Jeremiah out for me. Goodbye.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Carol quickly stepped forward and gestured for him to leave. Once he left, I hurried to the lounge


    restroom to wash my hands. When I came out, Carol returned from sending Jeremiah off. She looked


    at


    me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with that guy?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! He¡¯s creepy, and his words were weirder!¡± Iined, tossing Jeremiah¡¯s business card to


    Carol. Tell Grayson to look into him. I feel something¡¯s off about Jeremiah. Check if Bourdamun has


    any key. projects this year, too.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡± Carol turned and left. I sat back in my chair, thinking about Bourdamun


    and its ¡®key¡® project.

 Chapter 421

    Ava''s Sudden Disappearance


    The day was busy from start to end. Just as I thought the work was winding down, Benjamin said the


    warehouse inventory was done, and we needed a quick meeting.


    I hurried to the small conference room. I needed to get back soon and surprise my daughter.


    The morning scene hadn''t faded from my mind. I was sure my daughter felt the same. Let them look, I


    stubbornly decided. I wanted to see how they felt.


    After all, Ava was a child of the Murphy family.


    But to my surprise, the meeting ended abruptly. Before it was over, I received a frantic call from my


    mother, sobbing and wailing. She said Ava was missing.


    This was a nightmaree true. I didn''t even bother to wrap up the meeting and rushed out. How


    could an obedient child like her just vanish?


    I descended the stairs, and Carol followed. She took the car keys from my hand, hopped in, and we


    sped out of the underground parking lot.


    We made it back to Amethyst Apartments. From a distance,


    I saw my mother on her knees, gasping between sobs. I hurried over, "Mom, please don''t cry. How did


    Ava disappear?¡±


    My dad, his face pale, exined the sequence of events. My mom said that after bringing Ava home,


    she yed happily in the yard.


    My mom went inside to prepare lunch. Shortly after, my dad called Ava in, but the gate was open. Ava


    was nowhere to be found in the yard. Her little shovel and other toys were left behind.


    They searched high and low, but there was no sign of Ava. Something felt off, so she called me.


    Typically, our yard was entirely secure, and no unfamiliar faces were around.


    Ryan had also rushed over.


    Heforted us and suggested, "Isn''t there surveince?Check it!¡±


    Suddenly, I remembered that As had installed surveince in my yard, but I hadn''t used it in a long


    time.


    With my parents at home and no exceptional circumstances, I never bothered to check the footage.


    I urgently located and opened the surveince footage, scrolled to today''s date, and then searched for


    the relevant time. One by one, I reviewed the footage.


    Finally, I saw the scene where my mother brought Ava home.


    As my father had said, she happily yed in the yard, running around.


    When I scrolled further, I saw a ck car suddenly pulled up in front of the gate.


    It seemed to pause momentarily, and Ava immediately dropped her shovel and ran toward the gate.


    She looked so cheerful.


    However, as she opened the gate, the car had already started moving inward.


    In the video, Ava seemed a bit disappointed. She clutched her little skirt with one hand and held onto


    the gate''s handle with the other, looking in the direction the ck car had gone for a few minutes.


    Then, I saw her nce back into the house before she ran toward the direction the car had driven.


    My eyes widened in shock. I watched it again.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Ryan also noticed this. "Continue to the next clip. It seems like she went to the back.¡±


    I quickly opened the following clip. In it, I could only see Ava''s tiny figure running further inside,


    gradually disappearing from the frame.


    I nced at Ryan fearfully. He grabbed me and said, "Chlo, don''t worry. Keep watching the video to


    see if the car left.¡±


    I agreed with his advice and continued watching.


    However, there was no trace of Ava.


    It was not until 12 minutes after that the car gradually appeared on the screen again. It drove past the


    front of my house and continued driving away.


    There was no sign of Ava anywhere! I felt my whole body go limp. I couldn''t bear to think that it was


    that car that took Ava away.


    I sank into a chair, and Ryan caught me. Carol tried tofort me, and even my father couldn''t hold


    back his tears.


    Carol turned to Eleanor and Benjamin, who had just arrived. ¡°Let''s look for her! We''ll stop by the


    houses nearby on our way. Let''s check if anyone else has surveince footage we can review!¡±


    Everyone was eager to head to the nearby houses.


    Ryan held me close, patting my back gently. "Chlo, try to stay calm.¡±


    ¡°That car..." I murmured, then quickly grabbed my phone. * That car is suspicious!¡±


    I shakily returned to the earlier footage, rewatching the part with the car.


    When I saw the license te, my world crumbled. I pointed at the screen and told Ryan, ¡°It''s As''s


    car! I recognize this license te¡ªit''s his!¡±

 Chapter 422

    That''s His Car


    My mind went nk. I dialed As''s number almost frantically as I clenched the phone. I could feel my


    whole body trembling uncontrobly.


    He answered quickly, but before he could say a word, I shouted, "As, were you at Amethyst


    Apartments when you got off work?!"


    All I could see was Ava standing at the door, looking lost and disappointed as the car pulled in.


    "I haven''t been there,¡± His voice came through, sure and steady. "What''s wrong? What happened?¡±


    "That was your car, and it took Ava away! Bring her back to me!" I screamed, my voice breaking upon


    hearing his denial.


    I dropped the phone, the impact with the floor almost drowned out by my sobs.


    Ava must have recognized someone in that car, prompting her to run out and chase after it without a


    second thought.


    Only As could make her brave enough to chase after a car alone.


    As this realization hit me, my heart ached even more. ¡°Ava...¡±


    Carol and the others finally returned from checking the area.


    Their expressions were grim, and silent headshakes confirmed my worst fears.


    Ignoring their pleas for calm, I wanted to rush back and see if Ava had gotten into that car. That was


    what scared me the most.


    Carol held onto me. "Chlo, try to stay calm. We''ve checked behind, so don''t panic just yet.¡¯


    "Getting anxious will only make things worse. You need to stay calm!"


    I suddenly remembered that my father''s health was questionable. I really should try to stay calm.


    Ryan had already called Grayson. In urgent situations like this, he was more experienced than any of


    us.


    "I also believe it¡¯s that car''s doing. It must be the one that took Ava away!¡± Ryan''s tone was resolute.


    This was my greatest fear, and upon hearing Ryan say it, I was utterly shaken. Who was in that car?


    And why did they take Ava?


    My mind involuntarily drifted to that burly man and that serpent tattoo.


    Just as I felt lost and helpless, the screech of tires filled the air. We all turned to look, and to our


    surprise, it was As.


    The moment I saw him, Ipletely fell apart. The facade of strength I had been putting on shattered.


    He strode over, taking in the scene at a nce. He swept me out of Ryan''s embrace and into his own.


    "Don''t cry! I''m here.¡±


    Then, he instructed Carol, "Take Chloe''s parents inside!¡± He looked at my parents with precise


    determination. "Don''t worry, trust me! I''ll bring Ava back!"


    I cried uncontrobly, my heart torn. ¡°That car has your license te!¡±


    ¡°On my way here, I double-checked. It''s a fake te." As asserted. "Don''t worry! Just listen to me.¡±


    Carol helped my mother up, and Benjamin alsoforted my father.


    Dn and his men had quickly spread out across the estate.


    It only took fifteen minutes for them to find the follow-up footage of Ava chasing the car. She was at the


    entrance of the third vi area, behind Harmony¡¯s. Ava saw the vehicle and ran over.


    The car door opened, and someone pulled Ava inside. The door closed, and we couldn''t make out who


    was inside. The car then retraced its path, leaving Amethyst Apartments.


    ¡°Go to the Department of Motor Vehicles!¡± As ordered, then turned to me gently. "Stay at home and


    wait for my updates!¡±


    "No, I have to find her! She... She...¡± I could hardly speak through my tears. ¡°I must find her! I can''t be


    without Ava!¡±


    He looked at me, then wiped away my tears. ¡°Alright, I''ll take you with me. But you have to promise not


    to cry!"


    I nodded vigorously, feeling like a lost child, wiping away tears that wouldn''t stop.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He held me close as we got into the car, then turned to my father. "Rest assured! I''ll bring her back safe


    and sound.¡±

 Chapter 423

    The Car Is Missing We got into the car together, and it sped off.


    Though I felt a sense of safety, my heart was still racing.


    Ava had never been separated from someone she knew.


    Now, she was being taken somewhere unknown.


    She must be frightened.


    I felt my heart crush as I trembled uncontrobly.


    My precious girl! Would she be scared? Would anything happen to her? I prayed silently.


    My darling, be strong.


    Mommy will find you, and Uncle As won''t let anything happen to you.


    As''s arm wrapped me, holding me close and gently patting my arm.


    The car raced to the motor vehicle department.


    We all exited quickly.


    There were already people waiting there.


    No one said more than necessary.


    Dnmunicated with them, checking every car that left Amethyst Apartments during that period.


    On therge screen in the hall, cars kept shing by.


    I was so nervous that it felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I had no idea which one my daughter was in in this sea of cars.


    Suddenly, Dn shouted, "Stop!" We all turned to the screen.


    There it was, a ckmercial car, speeding away from Amethyst Apartments.


    Dn was slightly relieved as he pointed at the vehicle.


    "This is it.


    Track its movements!" The people in the hall were busy tracing the car''s path, which appeared in


    various frames.


    At first, I could still see the car heading west toward the suburbs.


    The timing matched.


    I tightly sped my hands together, my eyes fixed on that car.


    My precious girl was in there.


    Tears blurred my vision.


    I gritted my teeth and wiped them away.


    However, as the tears rose again, I felt an unprecedented fear.


    I couldn''t even bear to think about what might happen next or who had taken her.


    My eyes were fixed on that car, afraid it would disappear if I blinked.


    That fear came true.


    The car continued leisurely on the main road, heading west.


    1 However, when it reached Paradise Square, the car seemed to vanish without a trace.


    Everyone watched in disbelief as it turned onto the roundabout, then disappeared at various


    intersections as if it had vanished into thin air.


    It was simply baffling.


    The busy personnel exchanged nces.


    I suddenly felt everything go dark.


    As grabbed me and pulled me into his arms, his eyes fixed on therge screen.


    Hemanded loudly, "Rey the section after the roundabout!" A staff member quickly reyed it.


    The car''s progress after the roundabout was disyed on the screen.


    Everyone went silent and looked at the screen.


    The atmosphere seemed frozen, and one could hear a pin drop.


    I was utterly shattered.


    My legs could no longer support my body.


    As''s arms were holding me up with all his strength.


    "Stop! uw Suddenly, As''smanding voice echoed.


    "The upper left, zoom in on the image!" He decisively ordered.


    I quickly wiped away my tears and looked at the erged image in the upper left corner, which instantly


    filled the screen.


    A ck car approached from the right side of the road.


    It was going fast, merging into the traffic after the roundabout.


    "Zoom in!" Someone erged the image of the ck car.


    As it moved forward, the trunk suddenly popped open, bouncing up and down.


    It was at this moment that a horrifying sight appeared.

 Chapter 424 Heading West

    Heading West


    As the image of that car appeared, everyone in the hall gasped.


    The license te appeared to be quickly reced after the car trunk popped open, with the trunk


    jumping up and down.


    The car kept moving slowly, never stopping.


    This subtle change was hard to notice.


    As caught onto this clue.


    A police officer beside Dn immediately instructed his subordinate, "Zoom in on that license te and


    find the owner!" Soon, the information came back.


    The te was fake and was registered to arge truck.


    I stared at the big screen in despair, afraid the car would disappear again.


    Presumably, they had used this clever trick to swap out the front te earlier.


    So, this car seemed to vanish into thin air right before everyone''s eyes.


    We could conclude that our previous spection about child abduction for ransom was unfounded.


    This was a premeditated kidnapping.


    I was stunned by this scene, my mind racing, wondering who could do such a thing.


    What were their intentions? Why take my child, and with such craftiness? If it were a simple kidnapping


    for money, we would have received a ransom call by now.


    This wasn''t a straightforward kidnapping.


    Why have a grudge against such a young child? I couldn¡¯t even imagine what Ava is going through


    right now.


    Tears blurred my vision as I looked at As, whispering, Who are they? What do they want?" As


    tightened his arm around me and said, "Don''t be afraid.


    They won''t get away.


    We''re going to get Ava back.


    Trust me!" What more could I say? If I couldn¡¯t trust him, who could I trust? At this moment, he once


    again became my sole pir of strength.


    His hand tightened, patting my back as he held me close, his eyes fixed coldly on the screen showing


    the car''s movements.


    Then he turned to Dn, his voice sharp.


    "Get ready!" Though only two words, they carried a chilling edge.


    His deep-set eyes were locked onto the prey, like a hawk focused on its target.


    Dn immediately understood As''s meaning, his dark eyes shing with determination.


    He exchanged a nce with As before leaving.


    I didn''t know what "get ready" meant in this context, but I knew Dn was off to set up the rescue


    mission.


    I instinctively tooka deep breath, trying to ease my nerves.


    The car on the screen had already left the main road and exited the roundabout.


    Watching it drive further and further into the destion, I grew more and more anxious.


    "Where are they headed?" I was losing myposure, resenting As for his calm demeanor.


    As the car continued into the wilderness, heading further west, As suddenly held me tighter, asking


    the traffic police beside him, "Is it done?" The officer nodded.


    "It''s sealed off!" As immediately turned to anotherpanion.


    "Let''s go!" I followed him as he turned,pletely passive, supported by his lead.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    My legs were unsteady and weak.


    Perhaps he found my pace too slow, and he lifted me.


    He ced me into an off-road vehicle, not the one we arrived in, and a few identical cars followed


    behind.


    Once we were in, the car sped off at lightning speed.


    Even on this nearly empty main road, I felt it was too slow.


    My daughter had been away from her family for almost two hours.


    The sun was setting, and I knew our chances of sess would significantly decrease once night fell.


    I clenched my fists tightly, my heart feeling as if it had been torn apart.


    We were now on the same path that the car had taken.

 Chapter 425 Dont Let Hiim on the Bridge

    Don''t Let Hiim on the Bridge


    As sped my hand in his, but neither of us spoke.


    He simply cradled me in his arms.


    He looked at me, then gently rested his chin on my forehead.


    "I promise Ava will be safe." I reached out and hugged him tightly, burying my face in his neck.


    "As, save her...


    She''s so young and always so well-behaved.


    She must¡¯ve seen something.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have dared to chase after that car." "Don''t cry! I understand." As patted my


    head.


    "That car...


    Something in it must have attracted her.


    I thought it was you.


    She must¡¯ve seen you, that''s why she chased after it...


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    This morning, she asked me when you''d return from your business trip.


    She wanted to travel with you..." I choked on my sobs.


    I broke down in As''s arms,pletely losing control.


    ¡°She must''ve felt so lonely.


    When my mom wanted to see her this morning, she refused and asked if her grandmother would bully


    me.


    She''s so young, yet she already knows how to protect me.


    But I couldn''t protect her.


    It''s all my fault...


    She must be scared..." I whispered these words desperately in As''s ear, and I could hear his teeth


    grinding.


    Suddenly, I could hear voices from the car device exchanging locations.


    As wiped my face gently.


    "Listen, I promise we''ll bring Ava back.


    He then made a shushing sound and listened intently to the conversation on the wireless device.


    As patted the shoulder of the aide in the front passenger seat, gesturing for him to hand over the


    device.


    ¡°What''s the target''s position?" As soon as he spoke, there was a brief pause on the other end before


    the specific location was reported.


    I understood.


    It was near the border of Foswood and Murborough, not on the main road but on a fork leading from


    Murborough to Bourdamun.


    At the end of this road was the main street of the Northum Bridge.


    The Northum Bridge spanned two mountains, with Foswood on one side and Murborough on the other.


    The bridge towered over the deep river below.


    ¡°We mustn''t let them get on the bridge.


    Has the target noticed us?" I understood As''s purpose in keeping the car off the bridge.


    It was to reduce the risk to the bridge and the people.


    "It seerns not, but they''re moving extremely fast! It looks like they''re trying to cross the bridge and enter


    the border between Murborough and Bourdamun before it gets dark.


    There''s a mountainous area with dense woods that¡¯s perfect for hiding.


    They can easily blend in!" I couldn''t help but nce out the window.


    It was already getting hazy and less visible out there.


    ¡°How far am I from them?" As asked.


    ¡°Less than a kilometer!" The voice from the device glitched, making it difficult for me to understand.


    As''s expression grew even darker.


    Even though I had known him for so long, I had never seen him look so ominous.


    His eyes were filled with hostility, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Dn, intercept them at the bridgehead! Don''t let them onto the bridge!" As issued a stern order.


    "Ensure the child''s safety at all costs!" "Understood!" Dn''s voice came through the device, then fell


    silent.


    One kilometer.


    I was only a kilometer away from my daughter.


    I felt a shortness of breath.


    I craned my neck to look ahead.


    The road wasn''t easy ¡ªa winding path.


    Though it was short, it was a challenging route.


    At the end of this road was the intersection leading to the bridge, a three-way junction.


    Our car was speeding up, and I had a hunch that we were closing in on that car.


    It seemed like, in the twists and turns of the road ahead, I could faintly see the taillights of the car.


    It flickered in and out of sight as the night fell.

 Chapter 426 That Car Fell Off the Cliff

    That Car Fell Off the Cliff


    The car burst forth as it chased the elusive tail lights ahead.I was sure those tail lights belonged to the


    same ck car.


    At that moment, I wished I could grow wings and fly to my daughter''s side.I didn¡¯t want to be afraid,


    thinking I would rece Ava in that car.


    Night had fallen, and the streetlights were far behind us, making everything look hazier.


    Just then, the car navigated through a sloping bend in the road.


    There was a dense forest on the right and a steep valley on the left, with our car being lower and the


    other higher.


    Our car wasn¡¯t slow, and I knew the driver had professional training.


    He handled the speed and curves exceptionally.I saw the other car despite the darkness.


    We could catch up to them once we made it around this bend.


    I didn¡¯t stop looking at the other car as I grew more anxious.


    There weren''t many cars on this road, especially in this winding section.


    Although the slope wasn¡¯t steep, it seemed endless.


    I was relieved we were about to catch up, but something horrifying happened.


    For some reason, the other car tumbled down the left side of the valley, producing a terrifying crunch.


    Even in the dark, I could tell it was a heavy crash as the sound echoed throughout the valley.


    I was stunned as I watched everything unfold.


    A secondter, I escaped As¡¯s arms and leaped forward, eximing, "Ava, no!"


    As pulled me back, but I continued to struggle and scream, "Let me go! Ava!"


    As tightened his grip on me to restrain my frantic movements.


    "Chloe, calm down!"


    "Save her! Ava...My daughter!"


    I fought and bit As''s restraining arm desperately.


    "Let me go¡ªI must save her!"


    "Chloe, calm down!"


    As shouted at me.


    Just then, the radio sounded, "Agent 2, locate the target immediately!"


    "Roger!"


    Suddenly, I heard an approaching buzzing sound.


    I paused and looked at As, then out the window in terror.


    When the buzzing grew louder, our car turned onto a parallel road where the other had fallen.


    It was bright as day outside the window.


    Our car stopped at the bend, where the view was a bit wider.


    I realized two helicopters hovered overhead, their searchlights illuminating the valley where the car had


    crashed.


    As held me tightly and pointed toward the burning wreckage.


    "Chlo, look!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Still shocked, I followed his gesture, and my eyes widened.


    I Still shocked, I followed his gesture, and my eyes widened.


    I then looked back at As, who was smiling slyly.


    Immediately after, I nced back at the SUV rolling down the valley and muttered in disbelief, "An


    SUV?"


    The car I saw wasn''t the ck sedan we chased but a brown SUV.


    "Where''s that car?!"


    I eximed anxiously, "I have to go down!"


    As issued an order into the radio, "Search the area!"


    Still, he didn''t let go of my hand.


    "Wait, he''s nearby."


    "But what about Ava? They have Ava!"


    I looked at As agitatedly.


    "Aren''t you worried about her? You can''t leave her¡ªshe''¡¯s just a child!"


    "Chloe, trust me.Whoever kidnapped Ava wouldn''t dare harm her now.She''s their bargaining chip,"


    As said as he scanned ahead.


    Before I could retort, I heard the faint cries of a child.

 Chapter 427 Powerless

    Powerless


    The child¡¯s cry startled me, causing my ears to perk up as I told As, "Listen, it¡¯s Ava!"


    We strained our ears to listen for her amid the helicopters above us.


    "It must be Ava!"


    I took advantage of As¡¯s brief distraction and leaped out of the car.


    The wind from the helicopters made it difficult for me to stand steadily.


    As held me firmly from behind and said, "Get back in the car and listen to me! They''re searching for


    her!"


    "Let me go! I can hear her crying!"


    I struggled and pushed against As.


    Ava''s cries were unbearable, and I knew she was nearby.


    Suddenly, one of the aides in the car ran over to inform As, "They¡¯re on the bridge!"


    As and I were shocked.


    A momentter, As caught me and brought me back into the car, sternly ordering the driver, "Let¡¯s


    go!"


    The driver sped toward the bridge, and we soon saw Dn¡¯s group forming a blockade.


    Our car screeched to a halt before them, and I got out to look ahead.


    Those who were initially facing the car turned backward.


    They initially facing the car turned backward.


    They had been checking vehiclesing onto the bridge.


    Shockingly, the target appeared, causing everyone to be on Shockingly, the target appeared, causing


    everyone to be on high alert.


    My eyes widened in shock when ! looked at the bridge deck.


    It was a terrifying sight.


    A tall and burly man held a gun while extending his other hand over the bridge railing.


    He held onto Ava as she dangled like a rag doll outside the bridge.


    She cried and called for me incessantly.


    Beneath her was a seemingly bottomless abyss, and the man could let go at any moment.


    I cried mournfully, "Ava!"


    I escaped As¡¯s grasp and rushed toward the bridge.I recognized the man.


    He was the one with the snake tattoo at the hospital that day.He looked at the people who cornered


    him at the bridge andughed maniacally.


    Gradually, he moved toward the middle of the bridge.


    As caught me again and pulled me back into his arms, trying to stop me.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t hear anything he said.


    After all, my daughter was in danger.I couldn''t bear to think what would happen to Ava since the burly


    man could let her go at any moment.I just wanted to run over and snatch Ava away from I just wanted


    to run over and snatch Ava away from him.I struggled and looked at the man, slowly retreating.I yelled,


    "Put her down! As, save Ava, please!"


    "Mommy! No, don''t...I want my mommy!"


    Ava''s cries seemed to drown out the helicopters¡¯ buzzing.


    She struggled to escape as I shouted, "Don¡¯t move, Ava! Don''t be afraid! Mommy''s here!"


    I feared her struggles would cause her to fall.


    However, no one dared to act rashly or fire their guns.


    They could only helplessly watch as the man retreated.


    The man sneered, his words unclear due to the helicopters.


    However, I knew he was taunting us from his smug expression.


    Fearing for my daughter''s life, I struggled like a mad woman to break free from As.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, I couldn''t just watch my daughter disappear.


    As pushed me toward Dn and shouted, "Watch her closely!"


    Though Dn held me tightly, he shouted at As, "Mr.As! A momentter, I saw the determination


    in As''s eyes as he crossed the barricade, advancing toward the man without hesitation.

 Chapter 428 Nothing He Could Do

    Nothing He Could Do


    I watched as As fearlessly approached the man on the bridge.


    My sobs and movements suddenly stopped.I was in disbelief, wondering why As would walk ahead


    like that.I understood As¡¯s intentions when he gestured for the others to stop.I broke down again and


    tearfully told Dn, "No, don''t! Tell As toe back! Dn, stop him!"


    Upon hearing my cries, Dn handed me to two nearby bodyguards.


    "Protect Ms.Chloe."


    As he rushed toward As, two gunshots sounded, the bullets hitting the ground near Dn.I faintly


    heard the burly man shouting, "Stay back!"


    He warned Dn not to approach but allowed As to go ahead.


    I watched As¡¯s determined and steady figure stride toward the burly man as thetter pointed his gun


    at As.


    Dn advanced again, and another gunshot sounded.


    As signaled Dn not toe closer, and I was terrified.


    My beloved daughter was on the bridge, and so was As.I couldn''t bear the thought of losing either.


    I wanted to save Ava but couldn''t bear to watch As put himself in danger.


    Still, there was no better solution at this critical moment.


    "As! Ava!"


    I screamed heart-wrenchingly.


    Dn then gave amand, and all vehicles turned on their headlights.


    The helicopters ascended further and hovered on the other side of the bridge.


    Everything seemed to fall silent as all lights shined on the burly man.


    It seemed Dn wanted to listen to As and the burly man¡¯s conversation.


    The burly man didn¡¯t seem to care, as if he knew he would die soon.


    Suddenly, another gunshot sounded as As approached the man, causing everyone to shudder.


    I saw a wisp of smoke near As¡¯s feet, indicating the man had fired at the ground.


    However, As didn¡¯t stop while I forgot to breathe.


    The man roared, "Stop! Or else she''ll..."


    His right hand dropped as his words echoed, causing Ava to plummet.


    As grew tense, and I couldn''t see his expression.


    Still, his recent actions assured me he was determined to prevent Ava from facing harm.


    Ava cried until she almost ran out of breath.


    It took hera while to regain herposure as she called out, "Uncle As!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I felt my heart tearing into a million pieces.I couldn''t breathe, blink, or say anything.I could only clench


    the bodyguard¡¯s arm at that moment.


    Meanwhile, Dn stood at the bridgehead and clenched his fists.


    "Please, return the child to me,"


    As spoke, but the distance was too great, and the noise from the helicopter made it hard to discern


    their conversation.


    The burly man looked up andughed maniacally.


    He was arrogant, aware that As''s people wouldn''t dare to make a move against him.


    Even though snipers were in position, they could do nothing because Ava was with him.


    Moreover, As didn''t hesitate to save my daughter, so no one could afford to take him lightly.


    I didn''t know why As was so confident he would be safe.


    I feared the worst as As stood firm.


    I couldn''t hear what he was saying and almost lost control.


    As and the burly man were ina standoff as Ava¡¯s crying became hoarse and feeble.


    The burly man now stood over a rushing river.


    The consequences would be unimaginable if he couldn''t hold on or deliberately let go of Ava.


    I feared I might never see my precious daughter again.


    My mind went nk as I stared at the burly man and my daughter.

 Chapter 429 Throwing the Child in the Air

    Throwing the Child in the Air


    Every movement on the bridge kept everyone''s hearts pounding.


    Dn''s expression was grim as he clenched his fists.


    Meanwhile, the cops taking cover behind the car doors were on high alert.


    We were on edge as the situation left us feeling helpless.


    As took two more steps, but the man roared, "Stop! You wouldn''t want..."


    His words were intermittent, indicating As was trying to reason with him.I suspected As knew the


    man.


    Meanwhile, Ava¡¯s voice faded like she would run out of breath.


    My heart ached, and I felt suffocated.However, I knew no one dared to make any sudden moves.


    Everyone feared agitating the man who might let her go.


    For some reason, the man became agitated.


    He repeatedly pointed the gun at As, shouting angrily.


    After his outburst, he threw Ava into the air, and she plummeted toward the surface.


    As that happened, the man leaped from the overpass and plunged downward.


    Immediately after, I heard several gunshots.


    I gasped and screamed maniacally, "No!"


    Simultaneously, I saw As dart forward and extend his arms toward Ava.


    As she was about to hit the ground, As rolled a great distance uponnding.


    Suddenly, Ava¡¯s cries ceased.


    By that time, Dn had rushed toward As.


    I broke free from the bodyguards and yelled, desperately running toward As.


    I didn¡¯t know what had happened to him and Ava or if they were injured.


    Then, the bodyguards and cops also charged forward.


    Before I could reach the two, I heard Ava¡¯s cries, "Uncle As! Mommy! I¡¯m scared!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It felt like everything had finally returned to normal at that moment.I saw As holding Ava as he rose


    with one hand, sheltering Ava against his chest.


    His knuckles were scraped and bleeding as he embraced my daughter.I saw bloodstains on As¡¯s


    white shirt at the elbow.


    When I reached them, he embraced me and secured us in his arms.


    He pressed his face against Ava''s tear-streaked face, saying, "It''s okay, my dear Ava.Don''t be


    afraid.Uncle As is here."


    Ava was still sobbing as he stroked her back, adding, "Look, Ava, I''m here.Don¡¯t be scared."


    "Uncle As? I saw you calling me when...Mo-Mommy..."


    Ava''s words were incoherent as she continued to sob while hugging As¡¯s neck.


    Her eyes remained wide with fear, trembling uncontrobly.


    asionally, Ava nced back at me.


    Her words were frightening, and she refused to let go of As.


    I pressed my face against hers, realizing she was too frightened to make sense.I cried with her as her


    helplessness broke my heart.


    As examined her and said, "Chlo, we should go to the As examined her and said, "Chlo, we


    should go to the hospital."


    He called Dn and instructed him to handle the aftermath before carrying Ava away.


    As then pulled me along and quickly got into the off- road vehicle that had arrived beside us.


    He told the driver, "To the hospital, quickly."

 Chapter 430 The Aftermath

    The Aftermath


    Ava continued to sob as the car sped toward the hospital.She clutched As¡¯s shirt, afraid he would


    disappear if she let go.She gazed at him and could hardly breathe from crying so much.


    I felt my heart shatter as her cries rendered me speechless.


    My daughter had always been well-behaved and had never cried so hard before.


    She kept shaking her head and repeating, "No!"


    no matter how much I tend tofort her.


    As held her and assured her, "I¡¯m here now, so you don''t need to be afraid anymore.Ava, look at


    me.I won''t let you go, okay?"


    I was in disbelief at the usuallymanding As being so tender and protective toward my daughter.


    Although I was there, he showed no intention of letting her go.


    Instead, he continued to soothe and hold her.


    His usually indifferent expression now bore a look of fatherly love.


    It filled me with gratitude and a sense of security.


    My daughter hadn¡¯t felt a dad''s love for so long, making me feel guilty.


    However, As filled that gap in her heart even though he wasn¡¯t her dad.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I felt moved as I leaned on As¡¯s shoulder.


    I silently shed tears as I looked at Ava¡¯s terrified expression.


    She was still in shock when we reached the hospital.


    Ava underwent aprehensive examination soon after.


    Fortunately, she had no physical injuries and only suffered extreme fright.


    I took her into my arms, and she clung to me.


    However, she turned to As a momentter, making me feel guilty again.


    The doctor treated As¡¯s wounds and then took Ava into their care.


    After much effort, we finally calmed her down.


    She held As¡¯s neck and rested on his shoulder inadaze.


    Later, the doctor advised us to try and cheer her up and provide some counseling to prevent


    psychological trauma.


    My parents and the others were waiting when we returned to Amethyst Apartments.


    Although I had informed them of our safety on the way to the hospital, they still cheered when we


    returned.


    Still, Ava remained unresponsive and clung to As like a ko.


    She refused to return to her room as she gazed at everyone with vacant and watery eyes.


    Ava grasped As even tighter as if he was her only safe ce.


    I knew she must be afraid someone would take her I knew she must be afraid someone would take her


    away again.


    Her frightened and lost demeanor broke my heart.


    Perhaps it was my neglect that led my precious daughter to endure such a terrifying predicament.


    She continued to sob and even refused my mom¡¯s hug.


    Ava only remained calm and quiet in As¡¯s arms.


    As gestured for everyone not to disturb her and continued to stroke her back.


    His phone rang incessantly, and I faintly As gestured for everyone not to disturb her and continued to


    stroke her back.


    His phone rang incessantly, and I faintly overheard that there was no trace of the man who had jumped


    into the river.


    A chill ran down my spine when! thought about how the man had escaped again.


    I knew he was desperate when he jumped from that height.


    He had deliberately taken Ava to the bridge, possibly nning to use her as a bargaining chip.


    The man showed no regard for my daughter''s life and threw her at As.


    It was a scene I would never forget.


    I felt even more troubled because he had repeatedly targeted me, seemingly unafraid of As.


    It felt like the man was challenging As¡¯s capabilities and patience.


    Although Ryan and my mom had prepared dinner, no one stayed when they saw Ava was unharmed.


    It was alreadyte at night, soI urged my exhausted and terrified parents to rest.


    Ryan looked hesitant, but I persuaded him to leave, too.


    Although reluctant, he knew he couldn''t help anymore.


    Moreover, Ava didn''t It was alreadyte at night, so I urged my exhausted and terrified parents to rest.


    Ryan looked hesitant, but I persuaded him to leave, too.


    Although reluctant, he knew he couldn''t help anymore.


    Moreover, Ava didn¡¯t want to see anyone except As.


    I only managed to take her from him when he went to the bathroom.


    However, she started crying again after a while, and it was hard tofort her.


    I stayed with her, but she kept calling for As, putting me at a loss for words.


    I felt deeply concerned about her condition.


    It was as if As could read my mind.


    Heforted me, "Everything will be okay.She won''t be afraid as long as we''re with her."


    He stayed with Ava that night, but she kept waking up and crying.She would only stop crying when


    Asforted her.She would cling to his finger and murmur, "You won''t leave me, right, Uncle As?


    You''re here."

 Chapter 431 Somethings Wrong

    Something''s Wrong


    Even though I had calmed down, I still felt a lingering fear that gave me nightmares, too. My anxiety


    from the ordeal hung over me like a dark cloud.


    Ryan and Eleanor went to the capital instead of me. Before they left, Ryanforted me, telling me to


    take a break from work. Ava''s well-being was the most important thing. We needed to make sure she


    fully recovered.


    In the following days, I stayed by Ava''s side, unwilling to leave.


    However, her condition didn''t improve. She would cry and fuss whenever she fell asleep. If she didn''t


    see As, she would cry her heart out, and I couldn''t console her.


    Several times, As rushed back from thepany for her.


    My mom felt guilty about Ava''s condition. She would secretly cry when Ava was upset. Her spirits had


    taken a downturn.


    Both my dad and As tried tofort her, saying it was an ident. Even if we were more careful, it


    could still happen.


    My mom remained depressed. When Ava cried, she would clutch her head in agony. I was feeling


    anxious, and the atmosphere at home was heavy. My mom¡¯s emotions seemed off to me.


    The scenery was breathtaking, and the air smelled like coconuts. A change of environment seemed to


    do Ava some good. Though she still clung to As, she would now actively observe the different


    scenery.


    As''s efforts were truly impable. He constantly surprised her, leading her to discover new things.


    I brought many beautiful clothes for Ava to dress up in. I took her to different ces daily to enjoy new


    foods and scenery.


    As pampered her like a little princess, and gradually, she brightened up. I sensed she was seeking


    the security of paternal love.


    Things looked much better for Ava and my mom after they got to Celestis Ind. When she saw Ava


    smile, she felt a lot better. I didn''t catch her secretly wiping away tears anymore, and my dad was


    happy, too.


    We returned to Celestis Ind today, basking in the warm sunlight. As had a vi here. The ind


    only had a few vis that were well-spaced and did not disturb each other.


    We had a wonderful time ying on the beach in front of his vi.


    Suddenly, Ava turned to As and asked, "Uncle As, can you be my daddy?¡±


    My parents felt awkward. I suddenly felt a bit suffocated, as if my daughter had sold me out.


    However, As responded calmly, "Sure, if you want me to.¡±


    My head buzzed when I heard that. I was sold.


    "Uncle As, a man called me in a car and told me to get in. When I saw it was a man, I thought it was


    you. I thought you were back from your business trip.


    "So, I went to open the gate. But the car drove in, and I was confused. I thought he would get lost, so I


    went to find him...


    As Ava spoke, the adults were instantly on high alert. This is the first time Ava has voluntarily brought


    up the incident.


    As paid special attention and quickly picked Ava up.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for letting someone pose as me, but you shouldn''t be scared. I''ll get rid of the bad man


    who tricked you! Next time, make sure Grandma, Grandpa, or Mommy are with you before you open


    the gate. You can also call me, and I''lle.¡±


    She seemed to think of something and looked at As. "But, Uncle As, I don''t have a phone!¡±


    "I''ll buy you one. When we return to Foswood, you''ll get it!"


    As promised solemnly. "Don''t be afraid of what happened before. Look, I''ll save you and bring you


    back! So you must trust me. Ava, you''re the smartest and bravest girl I know!¡±


    Ava nodded as if she understood, hugging his neck and saying with determination, ¡°Next time, Uncle


    As will beat up that bad guy. All the ones who lie to me are bad guys!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    All the adults burst intoughter. It seemed like everything had cleared up. But deep down, I had a


    vague feeling that this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 432 Ava Is Getting Better

    Ava Is Getting Better


    After theughter subsided, I felt a vague sense of unease. I exchanged nces with As, and I knew


    he understood my thoughts. However, with elders and a child present, neither of us could speak


    openly.


    From what I gathered from As¡¯s calls, Dn was dealing with the aftermath of Ava''s kidnapping.


    Although I hadn''t asked, I could tell from his conversations that despite their efforts, Dn and his team


    hadn''t found the man.


    Even if he had been lucky, jumping from such a high bridge would not have left him unharmed.


    However, the fact that there was still no sign of him indicated he was skilled.


    Despite extensive searches by the authorities and As''s team, he had not been found. He must have


    escaped.


    As long as he was on the loose, the threat remained. He was a potential danger. Who was to say he


    wouldn''t threaten us again someday?


    It seemed he was targeting me, or at least, I was his goal. But I was sure that I had never met him.


    Ava and As''s ount of what happened provided me with valuable insights. The man who took Ava


    knew about


    As and me. He even knew about Ava''s affection for As.


    This sent shivers down my spine.


    This was our private matter. How could someone know so much about it? Since As''s ident, we


    haven''t been in close contact. So why take the child?


    I watched As interact with Ava, clearing up any feelings of doubt she had. His kindness and patience


    moved me deeply.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He yfully pinched Ava''s nose and asked, ¡°Are you still scared?"


    "No, Uncle As will protect me! Uncle As will save me and beat up the bad guys!¡± Ava¡¯s voice was


    filled with admiration for As.


    It warmed As''s heart. He easily picked her up and put her on his shoulder. He held her hands and


    pretended to fly as he walked toward the beach.


    Ava alternated between giggles and shouts of ¡°Mommy!¡±


    My mom sat in the shade and smiled as she watched them y like father and daughter.


    "Honey, he adores children. I never imagined he''d be sodoting on our Ava,¡± she said, turning to my


    dad. "It¡¯s no wonder Ava has taken such a liking to him. He''s certainly more capable than Ryan when it


    comes to this.¡±


    My dad squinted contentedly, reclining in his beach chair and sipping his juice. He hadn''t said a word,


    but his expression spoke volumes¡ªhe agreed with my mother.


    I nced at my mom. ¡°Mom, don''t jump to conclusions.


    He''s just helping Ava ovee her fears. Don''t overthink it.¡±


    Although I said this, deep down, I knew what I longed for.


    I had this strange feeling that there was something unusual between As and me. His family, too, was


    shrouded in mystery. I quietly reminded myself to stay alert until I could uncover the truth.


    I had grown entirely dependent on the sense of security


    As brought us.


    At night, my parents and Ava were all asleep, leaving As and me wide awake.


    We had been on Celestis Ind for a week, and today was the first time I saw Ava truly rx. She got


    her energy back, and I could hear herughing. It was the most amazingfort I had felt in a long


    time.


    As soon as I put Ava down, I went outside and saw As drinking on the terrace. He spotted me and


    gestured for me to join him. It was one of the rare moments we were alone. I hesitated momentarily,


    feeling nervous, before offering my hand to him. He instantly pulled me to his side. With another swift


    motion, I was sitting on hisp.


    When he groaned, I got a shock throughout my body. I tried to get up on instinct, but he held me tight in


    his arms.

 Chapter 433 Long-awaited Solitude

    <span style="font-size:24px"><strong> Long-awaited Solitude</strong>


    His husky voice murmured in my ear, "How long do you n on avoiding me?¡±


    "I''m not..." I tried to defend myself, but as soon as the words left my lips, I felt I had misspoken.


    We were already so familiar with each other, both physically and emotionally. Any intimacy between us was a tempting lure.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my Ava,¡± I said, hoping to shift our awkwardness.


    ¡°Not just your Ava,¡± he replied, his eyes gleaming affectionately. "Ava has a good heart. It''s you who''s a little heartless.¡±


    "I''m not a five-year-old child. I can''t bother you!" I reluctantly said. After all, I hadn''t ovee the hurdle of him being with Harmony.


    "Nonsense!" As stood up, feigning anger. He moved the chair next to him and pulled me into his arms, settling us both on the beach chair.


    It had been a long time since we were this close, and it left me feeling uneasy. My heart pounded against my chest.


    As, his handsome face serious, gazed at me. "Chloe, I know you''ve been through a lot.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes involuntarily.


    ¡°Especially with Ava, I know. It''s my fault for neglecting you both. It was my responsibility.¡± As gently patted my shoulder, sending tingles through my body.


    We both understood each other without words.


    ording to Ava, she followed the car because she was attached to him. Otherwise, those viins wouldn''t have found an opportunity to snatch her from our doorstep.


    Even though a week had passed since the incident, just thinking about it sent shivers down my spine.


    "I neglected the feelings of the child. I thought that by distancing myself from you, I could lessen the harm to you and your daughter. But it turns out to be the opposite."


    He tightened his arm around me. ¡°I know you love me. That''s why I wanted to minimize the chances of someone using you two against me. This time, they used Ava to test us.¡±


    Hearing As''s words, I was taken aback. I looked at him with eyes filled with panic. "What do we do?"


    He smirked. "What do we do? We face it head-on. Instead of hiding and letting them exploit our weaknesses, it''s better to be open and honest.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°There''s more to this situation than meets the eye. I had met the man who kidnapped Ava in the hospital on the day I had my cast removed. He was one of the kidnappers, and he had As''s expression grew somber. "He escaped with that doctorst time. That doctor was their aplice.¡±


    I quickly asked, "Do you know them?¡±


    "Yes. They''re an illegal organization from Jitador. Their members are elusive, and they have secret agents in various countries.¡±


    As''s expression was grave. "I came into contact with them during the investigation of the ne crash. They''re linked to my parents¡¯ deaths.¡±


    "You mean, the ne crash was confirmed to be orchestrated?¡± My mind raced with thoughts of


    Grayson''s investigation. I didn''t know if I should tell As.


    "Yes, we found leads to them among the casualties. And I suspect that the death of Rory, who was with my father, was faked!"


    ¡°What are you saying?" I was shocked, my mouth agape. Mr. Louis''s assistant was an imposter?¡±

 Chapter 434 Unsolved Mysteries

    Unsolved Mysteries


    As was probably surprised by my emotional outburst. He nodded and said, "Yes, that ¡®Rory,¡¯ who


    died in the ne crash with my parents, also had a snake tattoo.¡±


    The news sent a shiver down my spine. "So you mean, the one who died in the crash wasn''t Rory?


    Then who was he?"


    I couldn''t exin why I was so intrigued by Rory. Whenever his name came up, I felt an urge to dig


    deeper.


    It was simr to the first time Grayson mentioned Lucille''s name, and I felt a sense of d¨¦ja vu.


    "This is the part I''ve always hesitated to make sense of, but one thing is certain. Rory didn''t have that


    tattoo!¡± As said,


    ¡°Later, I managed to obtain the evidence from the investigation report."


    "Is this what made you suspect that your parents¡¯ crash wasn''t just an ident?¡± I looked at As. The


    awkwardness between us from earlier had dissipated, and I straightened up.


    As brushed aside the stray strands of hair caught in the breeze. His eyes were deep, and his voice


    was low. "I spent a whole decade looking for this evidence. That''s why I can''t afford to take it lightly. Do


    you understand?¡±


    I met his gaze. This was a look shared only between us, devoid of any formality.


    "Chloe, the situation here is far worse than you can imagine. I intended to protect the people who


    matter to me. That''s why I said I only have one request for you, and that is to trust me. Of course, some


    unforeseen events happened. It''s normal for you to misunderstand me.¡±


    My face flushed involuntarily. He was ming my willfulness.


    "However, this time, they''ve crossed the line. I won''t let them off so easily!" His tone carried a chilling


    edge. ¡°I won''t forgive them!"


    I tentatively asked As, "So, was the ident orchestrated by you, or did they do it?¡±


    This was a question I had been wanting to rify. There were too many unresolved mysteries


    surrounding this incident.


    He held onto my hand, his gaze piercing. "Both."


    His response met my spections. After all, I had pondered various possibilities during this time.


    ¡°Your performance at the time, outside my n, added to the drama. It further convinced Celine of the


    crash''s authenticity. So, I had to keep the truth hidden from you, including our encounter at Quail


    Creek.¡±


    ¡°Was that you at Quail Creek?" I was a little surprised. During that near-miss encounter, I had only


    suspected it was him based on his distinctive scent.


    "But why didn''t I see you when I came out?" I asked, puzzled.


    "I was in the car at the entrance.¡± As looked at me, smiling slightly. "But at that moment, I couldn''t


    meet you. I couldn''t tell you I wasn''t in the emergency room. Also, you''ve just been to Pleca Park. You


    were within their line of sight! Everything you did was under their surveince!¡±


    ¡°How did you leave Pleca Park then? Who was in Pleca Park?


    "I was perplexed. At the surface, Pleca Park seemed unassuming, but it was practically a fortress.


    ¡°Don''t forget, Pleca Park is my home!" As held my hand, squeezing it. "I''m free toe and go, of


    course!¡±


    His answer widened my imagination.


    Free toe and go? What did he mean?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Was it you lying unconscious on the hospital bed?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?"


    "Do you know how scared I was back then?¡± I was annoyed, but my voice carried a hint of coyness.


    "Did you miss me?" He quirked a corner of his mouth and gently pinched my cheek. "Your words


    touched me deeply.¡±


    I felt out of breath as he spoke. My words werepletely spontaneous at the time, reflecting my true


    feelings. It was embarrassing.


    "Who misses you? You''re as cold as ice!¡± I asked, ¡°Howe I saw no signs that you were moved?


    Didn''t you just


    ¡°Who misses you? You''re as cold as ice!" I asked, "Howe I saw no signs that you were moved?


    Didn''t you just decisively walk away with the beautiful woman in your arms?"


    "Have you ever considered how that set copsed?" He looked at me, pulling me into his embrace with


    a gentle force. "You were quite jealous!"


    For the first time in a while, we were alone like this. It was also the first time we interacted in such close


    quarters. It seemed our long-lost affection was rekindling.


    The sound of waves crashing against the shore apanied his fervent kiss, leaving me entranced


    and forgetting all my troubles.


    Until the phone call from Lauren came, saying that Ivanna was in trouble.

 Chapter 435 Ivanna Is Missing

    Ivanna Is Missing


    I immediately felt flustered. It seemed like the more I feared, the more it came true. This was what I


    was worried about the most, and now, it happened.


    I clenched the phone and hurried to the beach to find As, urging him to book a flight back to


    Foswood as soon as possible.


    After hearing what happened, Asforted me and discussed it with my dad.


    To ensure that Ava couldpletely forget the kidnapping, my parents would continue to stay on


    Celestis Ind for some time. As arranged for someone to care for them. He and I flew back to


    Foswood.


    Before boarding the ne, I had Grayson check what had happened to Ivanna. Lauren had urged me


    to return as soon as possible without exining the entire story. I had a feeling it wasn''t that simple.


    On the ne, As reassured me repeatedly, saying he would have Dn investigate.


    Wended in Foswood at 7 p.m. I quickly called Lauren.


    She said she was waiting for us at the Vanderberg Pce.


    As''s driver came to pick us up, and the car went straight to the tarmac, aiming to avoid external


    disturbances as much as possible. Everything was done secretly, just like when we left.


    In the car, As called Dn. Dn said they had already dispatched people to investigate and there


    would be newster.


    When we arrived at the Vanderberg Pce, Lauren had been waiting there for a long time.


    She grabbed my hand as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. "Chlo, you''re finally


    back!¡±


    "What''s the matter?" I asked urgently. I had been restless the entire way here.


    "Ivanna is definitely in trouble. I haven''t been able to reach her for two days." Lauren''s face was stern.


    "What did Jared say?¡± I asked directly. "He should know the most about this!¡±


    "He''s also looking into it now, but there¡¯s still no news." Lauren shook her head helplessly, looking a bit


    unsettled.


    "How did you find out?" I asked while As furrowed his brows, not making anyments.


    ¡°It was 10 p.m. the night before yesterday. I called her, and we agreed to go shopping the next day.¡±


    Lauren detailed the events, ¡°I heard it was pretty noisy on her end, so I asked if she hadn''t gone home


    yet. She said she was with some colleagues, so I didn''t ask further.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But when I called her again the next day, her phone was off. I thought, since it was a day off, she


    might have partied too hard and was sleeping in. So, I waited until noon and called


    "But when I called her again the next day, her phone was off. I thought, since it was a day off, she


    might have partied too hard and was sleeping in. So, I waited until noon and called her again, but even


    by 3 p.m., her phone was still off.


    ¡°I felt uneasy. Ivanna is punctual, and she wouldn''t stand me up. That''s when I suspected that


    something was wrong!"


    Ivanna was indeed a very punctual person. Even if she couldn''t make it, she always had her phone on.


    "Because it was a day off, 1 couldn''t contact her other friends. And you weren''t at home, soI called


    Jared. He said nothing and just hung up. It''s been almost 48 hours, and I still haven''t heard anything.


    Lauren''s lips were pale, and she added, ¡°We can''t contact any of her other friends. But... now it''s


    certain that something has happened!"


    I picked up the phone, about to call Jared. As reached out and stopped my hand. ¡°Don''t rush! Let me


    handle it!¡±


    "But Jared should at least give me an answer, right?" I looked at As sternly. "I told you, this was


    bound to happen eventually!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps a third-party investigation would be more effective! Trust me, wait for Dn''s update,¡± As


    said seriously. ¡°Ask Jared. There are things he can''t say. Dn is investigating from Trinity''s side.¡±


    I thought about it fora moment. As''s reasoning made sense. I exchanged nces with Lauren. She


    looked at me with a slightly unsettled expression.


    "But it''s been almost 48 hours!"


    Suddenly, I remembered I had Ivanna''s keys with me. I quickly said to Lauren, ¡°Let''s go back to


    Amethyst


    Apartments. I have Ivanna''s keys. Let''s go to her ce and check!¡±

 Chapter 436 Falling Apart

    Falling Apart


    I asked As to wait for a call from Dn or Grayson.


    Then, I left Vanderberg Pce with Lauren and headed to Amethyst Apartments.


    Lauren was anxious on the way, saying, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯ re back.


    I was worried on my own.


    Ch, how¡¯s Ava?¡± ¡°She¡¯s okay now, but As thinks she might be traumatized.


    That¡¯s why he arranged for my parents to stay with her for a while longer.¡± Lauren nced at me while


    driving.


    ¡°I had no choice but to call you.


    I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your time with your family.


    You finally got a chance for a vacation, but...¡± ¡°Don''t think that way.


    How could I ignore Ivanna? Anyway, it was about time I returned.


    After all, As is a busy man, and I shouldn¡¯t always expect him to be with me.


    Still, Ava¡¯s very attached to him.


    She kept asking when we''d be back when we were leaving.¡± Lauren nodded approvingly and said, ¡°I


    can see how much As cares for Ava.


    He does more than Matthew.¡± Iughed at her statement, ¡°Hahaha, Matthew seems to have forgotten


    he even has a daughter.


    Grace visited Ava the morning the incident urred.¡± After some thought, Lauren asked, ¡°So, what


    happened to Ava exactly? You left so quickly, and I didn¡¯t have the chance to ask for details.


    There wasn¡¯t any news about what happened, even though it was wild.


    I guess As stopped the news from spreading.¡± I sighed, ¡°It¡¯splicated, but I¡¯1] tell you the details


    after we find Ivanna.


    I don¡¯t know why so many terrible things are happeningtely.¡± T could only think of Trinity.


    The more I thought about her, the more uneasy I felt.


    ¡°Ivanna falling into Trinity¡¯s trap won¡¯t end well.¡± Lauren became restless, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt


    something was amiss.


    I figured something like this would happen sooner orter.


    Still, I never thought I''d lose contact with her so suddenly.¡± When we arrived at Amethyst Apartments, I


    went home and collected Ivanna¡¯s house keys.


    Immediately after, I went to her apartment and opened the door.


    I felt uneasy, fearing I might see something horrifying.


    Fortunately, everything remained in their ce.


    It looked like Ivanna had just left for work and hadn''t returned.


    Her bed was tidy, and her nightwear was on a chair.


    Then, I saw the lilies on the coffee table in the living room with no signs of wilting.


    After a quick search, Lauren and I returned to Vanderberg Pce.


    However, I was puzzled when I realized As wasn¡¯t there.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    While I wondered where he went, Be knocked on the door and entered with some tea.


    I greeted her, ¡°Long time no see, Be.¡± She replied, "Mr.


    As and Mr.


    Jared are in the room on the fourth floor." My eyes widened when I heard that.


    "Jared¡¯s here?" She nodded.


    "Mr.


    As invited him." I became even more puzzled because As didn¡¯t let me call Jared but invited him


    here.


    It seemed they knew each other, which surprised me.


    ¡°ll get you some food first.


    Don¡¯t rush¡ªyou have to eat,¡± Be said before leaving.


    I figured she came to inform me about As¡¯s whereabouts.


    Soon after, As returned, and I approached him, asking, ¡°Where''s Jared? What did he say?¡± As


    nced at me and whispered, ¡°He left.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    He won¡¯t let anything happen to Ivanna.¡± I was annoyed.


    ¡°Something already happened, yet Jared¡¯s saying he won¡¯t let anything happen to her?¡± Lauren asked,


    ¡°Does he have information about Ivanna? I told him about Ivanna yesterday, and he should know Trinity


    best.


    He should know something by now, right?¡± ¡°Trinity isn¡¯t in Foswood.


    She went abroad three days ago.


    For now, Ivanna¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with her,¡± As provided a crucial piece of


    information that he must¡¯ve obtained from Jared.


    "She''s not in Foswood?" I widened my eyes in disbelief.

 Chapter 437 Traces of Trinity

    Traces of Trinity


    After Be brought food for us, Dn and Grayson knocked and entered.


    As said nothing and only looked at them.


    Dn said, ¡°Ms.


    Ivanna had dinner with her colleagues at The Vine the night before yesterday.


    Their dinner ended at 10:45 pm, and the surveince footage showed her car leaving at 10:57 pm.¡±


    Lauren squinted and interjected, ¡°Yeah, I called her around 10:20 at night.


    It was noisy on her end.¡± Dn added, ¡°When she was on Sebster Street at 11:20 pm, she parked on


    the roadside for five minutes.


    I checked the phone records and found that she had received an anonymous call.


    Soon after, her phone was turned off.


    The call must¡¯vee from a temporary phone card.


    ¡°There was a ten-minute ckout that stopped the surveince recording when she drove past Rusvil


    District.


    We lost track of Ms.


    Ivanna¡¯s car when the power returned.


    Our people are searching for her car now.¡± Dn looked at As.


    1 ¡°what''s the reason for the power outage?¡± As furrowed his brows.


    ¡°The electricity bureau said there were scheduled tests during that period.


    It began on the 17th of this month and progressed through each district.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rusvil District happened to be on that list that day,¡± Dn answered, ¡°I checked, and there were


    notifications about the tests.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much of a coincidence,¡± I said.


    Grayson added, ¡°There''s also a record of Trinity leaving the country.


    She took off three days ago at 4:27 pm, heading to Monora.¡± As suggested, ¡°Conduct a reverse


    investigation to check if she has records of entering neighboring countries, especially several small


    ones that she can reach bynd.¡± ¡°We''re already checking but haven¡¯t received any updates yet,¡±


    Grayson said.


    While Lauren remained silent the whole time, As nced at us and said, ¡°We should eat before


    continuing.¡± 1 Thest I ate was at ten in the morning since we rushed back from Celestis Ind, so I


    was starving.


    While we had a simple meal, Grayson¡¯s phone rang.


    He answered and only responded with hums, but his expression grew increasingly severe.


    After hanging up, he looked at As and said, ¡°Trinity didn¡¯t stop at Monora.


    Instead, she flew to Lido and has already returned to the country bynd.


    Based on the timeline, she should be here by now.¡± As looked at Grayson and said, ¡°Continue to


    trace her whereabouts.¡± Meanwhile, my heart grew tense again.


    I was shocked that Trinity would go to great lengths, indicating she had nned this meticulously.


    It also meant Ivanna was in even more danger.


    Suddenly, Dn¡¯s phone rang.


    He answered and asked, ¡°Where?¡± immediately after.


    We looked at him, and he nodded, saying into the phone, ¡°Good, check the surrounding surveince


    footage.¡± He looked at us and added, ¡°They found Ivanna¡¯s car at an abandoned factory in the southern


    suburbs.¡± ¡°The southern suburbs?¡± As repeated, instinctively frowning.


    After some thought, he said with certainty, ¡°She¡¯s in the downtown area.¡± I was puzzled, asking, ¡°How


    are you so sure?¡± He didn''t answer but quickly made a call instead.


    I knew it was Jared on the other end when As spoke, ¡°She¡¯s in the downtown area, and her car is at


    an abandoned factory in the southern suburbs.


    Trinity has returned to Foswood, so the rest is up to you.¡± I didn¡¯t know what Jared said, but I knew he


    was displeased, considering As¡¯s expression before he hung up.


    I understood why As left it to Jared.


    After all, Jared knew Trinity best, and only he knew her secret locations.


    1 However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless by entrusting Ivanna¡¯s life to Jared.


    Currently, it felt like we were being passive.


    As seemed to read my thoughts, saying, ¡°Jared should have a general idea of Ivanna¡¯s whereabouts.


    We just need to observe him from now on.¡± I felt relieved because it was a good idea to save us time.


    As nced at Dn, who immediately understood what As wanted.


    Immediately after, Dn left while Grayson stood up and said, ¡°I''ll continue to monitor Trinity.¡±

 Chapter 438 Meeting the Devil in Strange Places

    Meeting the Devil in Strange ces


    Although it was midnight, Foswood remained bright.


    The nightlife here was at its peak at this hour.


    However, we became increasingly restless as we waited at Vanderberg Pce.


    We knew Ivanna would face more danger with each passing minute.


    When As¡¯s phone rang, Lauren and I perked up and looked at him.


    When he answered, his furrowed brows rxed, ¡°Is it just Jared¡¯s people there?¡± I guessed Jared had


    taken action when I heard that.


    As hung up and looked at me, saying, ¡°You and Lauren stay here.


    I''ll be back in a moment.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± I urgently asked, ¡°Did you receive any solid


    information?¡± As exined, ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain, so just wait for my message.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll immediately inform you of any updates.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®immediately?¡¯ That means you must


    tell me what you know now!¡± I stared at As, refusing to yield.


    ¡°Chloe, you know these people don¡¯t care about consequences.


    This time¡ª¡± I interjected angrily, ¡°That¡¯s why I have toe! Ivanna¡¯s in danger, and I can''t be selfish


    about my safety.


    She risked her life for me when I was in danger.¡± Lauren hurried to me and grabbed my arm.


    She looked at As and said, ¡°Please let use.


    I[vanna¡¯s important to us, especially to Chloe.


    I hope you understand.¡± As noticed my stern expression and realized I would follow him as soon as


    he left Vanderberg Pce, which would be even more dangerous.


    Finally, he said, ¡°Fine.


    You cane, but you mustn¡¯t be hasty when we get there.¡± 1 We were about to leave when two


    people entered the room.


    We didn¡¯t expect them to appear so suddenly.


    One was Trinity, and the other was, surprisingly, Ste.


    I was in disbelief, wondering why Ste was with Trinity.


    It seemed Vanderberg Pce was mysterious as it harbored hidden talents and dark secrets.


    The person who surprised me most was Trinity.


    I didn¡¯t understand it since she had used much effort to kidnap Ivanna.


    I thought she¡¯d be afraid of Jared finding and rescuing Ivanna.


    Perhaps Trinity¡¯s meeting with Ste was more important than keeping an eye on Ivanna.


    As¡¯s expression turned solemn when he saw Ste.


    He said coldly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you home at thiste hour?¡± Ste remainedposed as she stepped


    forward and held his arm, saying, ¡°Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you on a business trip? Did you just get


    back?¡± Then she looked at me and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Chloe, long time no see,¡± I smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± She looked at the three of us.


    ¡°Where are you going? Are you leaving?¡± I nced at Trinity and noticed a sinister glint in her eyes.


    Her smoky makeup gave me an eerie feeling.


    It was hard to tell if she was human, as her presence with Ste at this hour didn¡¯t bode well.


    As calmly responded, ¡°We¡¯re heading back.


    You shouldn¡¯t stay out toote, either.¡± He sounded like an older brother scolding his little sister.


    He nced at Trinity but said nothing before leaving.


    Trinity casually nced at me, causing a chill to run down my spine.


    I feigned ignorance as I walked past.


    It was evident Ste didn¡¯t intend to introduce us to Trinity.


    It felt like an attempt to overlook her presence.


    Lauren didn¡¯t pause either and simply ignored our interactions.


    As I was about to leave Vanderberg Pnce, Ste smirked, saying, ¡°Chloe, we should n a get-


    together.


    It¡¯s been a while since west hung out.¡± I sincerely smiled back at her but didn¡¯t respond to her


    suggestion.


    Instead, I simply turned and left.

 Chapter 439 The Hint

    The Hint


    When we stood outside, I told As, ¡°I''ll ride with Lauren.¡± As nodded knowingly and entered his car


    while I entered Lauren¡¯s.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    On the way, she remarked, ¡°Ste¡¯s involved with Ivanna¡¯s disappearance.¡± During the drive, Grayson


    called, ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t follow Mr.


    As¡¯s path.


    Trinity¡¯s people are following you.¡± I was rmed and quickly told Lauren, ¡°Don¡¯t follow As.


    Trinity¡¯s people are tailing us.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but admire Trinity¡¯s caution and cunning behavior.


    Immediately after, I called As and exined the situation.


    He gave me an address and instructed me to return to Amethyst Apartments to distract them.


    If my memory serves correctly, the address As gave me was for a dpidated building in Prespoint


    District that someone bought and converted into a nightclub.


    The hotel at the same building was on the tenth floor and above, with a peculiar name¡ªPhantom.


    I could only follow his instructions and tell Lauren to drive to Amethyst Apartments.


    She cursed, ¡°That just proves Ste is involved in this.¡± ¡°Lauren, I don¡¯t understand why Trinity would


    be with Ste sote at night.


    Even if they¡¯re conspiring, Trinity shouldn¡¯t be so careless,¡± I had a hunch it wasn¡¯t a good sign,


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know what Jared¡¯s doing? Or maybe...¡± I dared not think further as I looked at Lauren


    anxiously.


    She observed the car behind us and reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.


    Maybe it¡¯s a good thing.¡± When we reached Amethyst Apartments, we saw no cars following us.


    Lauren parked in the shadows and observed the entrance.


    Then, Grayson called again, ¡°Chloe, enter your house, turn on your upstairs light, thene out.


    ¡°A white Mercedes will arrive shortly, and you can get in.¡± I knew what was happening.


    Grayson wanted me to pretend Lauren and I were at my ce.


    Lauren quickly drove in, and I followed Grayson¡¯s instructions.


    Then, I turned off the courtyard lights before discreetly returning to Lauren¡¯s car.


    1 As expected, a white Mercedes arrived at the shadowy area before the gate.


    Lauren and I quickly got in.


    However, the car stayed parked for ten minutes before leaving the neighborhood.


    I was pleased because we could rescue Ivanna if Jared found her.


    Moreover, Trinity wasn¡¯t around.


    Soon after, I realized I had been too optimistic.


    When we arrived at Jared¡¯s location, we only saw him and As walking around.


    We didn¡¯t see a sign of Ivanna anywhere.


    I knew our efforts had been in vain.


    Feeling unsettled, I left the car and approached the two before confronting Jared, ¡°Do you have an


    exnation for me?¡± Jared looked grim under the darkness.


    He seemed far different from his usual warm andposed demeanor.


    He nced coldly at me, then at As, saying, ¡°Mr.


    As, please leave.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± As replied and approached me.


    Then, he embraced me and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°When can you find Ivanna?!¡± I became emotional.


    ¡°He promised me he valued Ivanna¡¯s life, but look what happened!¡± As pulled me toward his car, but I


    was unwilling to ept this oue.


    I turned back and shouted at Jared, ¡°It has been forty- eight hours, yet you can¡¯t find her! How can I


    trust you with Ivanna¡¯s life?! 1 ¡°Trinity nned everything from top to bottom, but you¡ª¡± Before I could


    finish my sentence, Jared suddenly turned and ran back inside the building.


    I was puzzled as my unspoken words hung in my throat.


    I stared at Jared¡¯s departing figure, with his entourage following behind.

 Chapter 440 Searching the Rooftop

    Searching the Rooftop


    I suddenly realized something and exchanged a nce with As.


    We eximed simultaneously, ¡°Upstairs!¡± We turned and raced back inside.


    When we burst into the lobby, we saw the elevator already descending.


    Immediately after, As pressed the button for another elevator.


    As we, Dn, and the others entered the elevator, my phone rang.


    I quickly answered and could hear Grayson¡¯s urgent voice, ¡°Trinity just left Vanderberg Pce and is


    heading toward Phantom now!¡± 1 I looked nervously at As, and he patted my shoulder, saying, ¡°


    Don¡¯t panic.


    Let¡¯s find Ivanna first.¡± I clenched his hand, determined to get Ivanna out if she was up there.


    When the elevator reached the top floor, we hurried out.


    As expected, the other elevator had stopped on the same floor but was already empty.


    As assessed the direction and pulled me to the left, where we found a secure passage.


    We rushed inside and headed to the rooftop.


    It was spacious and bright as day due to the lightbox on the building''s rooftop sign.


    While looking around, the flickering shadows added to the eerie atmosphere.


    1 Jared and his people searched everywhere, and our team scoured every corner.


    However, we could only exchange puzzled looks.


    The rooftop was vacant and had no decorations.


    Instead, it was wide open, and all the equipment was visible.


    After a fruitless search, we gathered around Jared disappointedly.


    He seemed anxious and unsettled.


    He was no longer the gentle and refined person I first met.


    Instead, he seemed like an entirely different person.


    I ran to him and said, ¡°She''s not here? Are there other hiding ces? Trinity¡¯s on her way here!¡± My


    words fell on deaf ears as he continued to scan the rooftop, unwilling to give up.


    Suddenly, his gaze fell on a cylindrical object resembling an abandoned water tank.


    Jared pointed at it and yelled, ¡°Search that!¡± Everyone rushed toward the tank, some circling it to find


    an entrance.


    Although the tank remained sealed, the back had a spiral staircase.


    Someone had already climbed up when I saw it.


    The scene seemed bizarre at night, even with the bright lights.


    Suddenly, someone yelled, ¡°We can go down from here!¡± Jared ran toward the spiral staircase, and I


    followed suit despite my fear of heights.


    Although my legs weakened from nervousness, I stubbornly tried to climb.


    As grabbed my arm and said, ¡°You wait here.¡± 1 ¡°No, I can do it.¡± I shrugged off As¡¯s hand, took a


    deep breath, and suppressed my fear.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do if Ivanna was here.


    After all, forty-eight hours had passed, and the situation was unpredictable.


    Unexpectedly, I became emotional as I inwardly shouted Ivanna¡¯s name.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As I neared the top with As¡¯s help, we heard a sudden shout from inside, ¡°Ivanna!¡± I froze in shock


    and listened intently.


    I knew Ivanna was inside when I heard the second muffled cry.


    At that moment, I felt an adrenaline rush and forgot my fear of heights, climbing upward like I was


    possessed.

 Chapter 441 A Deep and Abiding Love

    A Deep and Abiding Love


    ¡°Tvanna...


    Ivanna..." As I got to the top of the iron tank, I heard Jared''s uneasy voice from the bottom.


    I felt dizzy, and my steps faltered.


    When I slipped, As caught me and lifted me back up.


    I couldn''t afford to overthink.


    Anxiously, I followed the stairs spiraling down from the top of the iron tank.


    My trembling voice echoed, "Ivanna! What happened to her?" T could barely make out the situation


    below.


    A few faint lights swayed at the bottom of the iron tank, and there appeared to be water.


    The pungent smell of rust and stagnant water intensified as I descended, chilling me to the bone.


    At the base, Jared''s men used their phone''s shlights to illuminate the massive tank.


    The lights resembled fireflies.


    It was like a veil had covered my vision.


    In the darkness, I could only see moving figures.


    Theard Jared shout, "Knife!" My heart leaped to my throat.


    Why did he need a knife? I cursed myself for wearing semi-high heels.


    Even though I was anxious, I couldn¡¯t rush down.


    My steps were excruciatingly slow, and my legs trembled.


    It took immense effort, but I finally reached the bottom.


    Jared had jumped into the stagnant water as my eyes adjusted to the darkness below.


    He pulled Ivanna out, her body pale from soaking in the water.


    Someone used a knife to cut the ropes binding her hands and feet.


    Ivanna''s eyes were tightly shut, and her body was limp, barely holding on.


    "_.


    Ivanna!" Jared kept calling her name, his voice filled with agony.


    "Ivanna, wake up.


    I''m here!" As he held the nearly lifeless Ivanna in his arms, he appeared lost.


    Figures moved strangely in the dim light, unsettling us whenbined with Jared''s desperate calls.


    "Jared, quick, get her to the hospital!" As, who had just arrived, shouted urgently.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice echoed within the tank.


    Jared seemed to snap out of it.


    He waded through the filthy water, cradling Ivanna.


    Jared''s love and concern for her were unquestionable at that point.


    He had lost all of hisposure.


    We made way for him.


    Even those still descending the stairs quickly turned around and headed back up, fearing the slightest


    dy.


    From above came Lauren''s cries, "Ivanna! How is she?" All of us swiftly climbed back up thedder.


    Once we reached the top of the iron tank and descended the spiral stairs again, there was a bright


    white light.


    1 Tension was in the air as two groups of people squared off on the rooftop.


    In the center stood Trinity, her smoky makeup giving her a ghostly appearance.


    Her face seemed almost skeletal.


    "Jared!" Her voice rang out in the night air.


    When I finally reached the top after Jared, I was struck by what I saw.


    My heart leaped to my throat.


    Jared''s body stiffened, but he didn''t stop moving.


    He stood tall and resolute, cradling Ivanna as he strode toward the exit.


    1 ¡°Jared, stop right there!" Trinity''s voice was sharp and threatening.


    It was Dn''s subordinates who were fighting her now, not Jared''s.


    "Stay put!" Dn''s voice wasmanding.


    However, Trinity seemed to ignore them.


    Her gaze was fixed on Jared, who was approaching her with Ivanna in his arms.


    "Jared, don¡¯t forget who you are, your responsibilities, and everything you have now!" She said it with a


    strange expression.


    Jared stood firm in front of her, meeting her gaze squarely.


    "Are you threatening me?"

 Chapter 442 Furious

    Furious


    Trinity stared menacingly at him.


    "Jared, you know what ¡¯m capable of! You''ve seen what happens to those who defy me!" "Then do as


    you please!" Jared''s tone was upromising as he carried Ivanna to the exit.


    "Get him!" Her people swiftly surrounded Jared, each brandishing ominous- looking objects.


    I was instantly on edge and ready to act in anger.


    Ivanna couldn''t afford any more dys.


    She had been soaking in that water for 48 hours.


    1 I could not imagine how Ivanna survived that long in the sweltering heat of the day and the eerie


    darkness of the night.


    "Trinity!" I yelled, fearlessly taking a step forward.


    "If any harmes to her, I won''t let you go!" Lauren immediately pulled me back I struggled free from


    her grasp, locking eyes defiantly with Trinity.


    "Let go of me!" Trinity red at me.


    "I¡¯ve never seen someone so clueless about their mortality!" "Thene at me!" I yelled.


    "Right now! Come on!" Trinity approached me with anger.


    As, who had been standing by my side, barked, "I dare you!" Trinity hesitated before making her next


    move.


    "Step aside!" Jared''s sternmand echoed, directed at Trinity''s subordinates.


    They looked at Trinity for guidance.


    1 Before she could speak, Jared said, "Don''t force me to act, or it''ll be a lose-lose situation.


    You¡¯re not stopping me from saving her.


    You''d better pray she''s unharmed!" Jared''s words were chilling as he said, ¡°Anyone who dares obstruct


    me will suffer! Step aside!" "Jared!" Trinity''s cry sounded desperate.


    "Get out of the way!" Jared''s eyes were now burning with intensity.


    Tinstinctively shuffled after this harshmand.


    Those who were trying to stop him dropped their arms and stood still.


    Jared carried Ivanna and walked out the door.


    I quickly grabbed Lauren and followed Jared, not catching Trinity¡¯s response.


    Upon entering the building, I noticed that Ivanna''s face was deathly pale and showed no signs of life.


    Water was still dripping from her body.


    I felt a sudden wave of despair.


    "Ivanna, please be okay!" Jared''s face darkened.


    His gaze remained fixed on Ivanna''s pallid, lifeless face.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Inside the elevator, the only sound was his heavy breathing.


    He cradled her, pressing her ashen face against his.


    "Ivanna, wake up!" I couldn''t help but choke up.


    I had wanted to scold Jared, but I swallowed my words.


    It was only then that I realized As hadn''te out with us.


    I couldn''t help but worry.


    Could he be in a confrontation with Trinity? Earlier, Dn''s men and Trinity''s were poised with guns


    drawn, ready for a standoff.


    T involuntarily nced at Lauren beside me.


    Her face was just as pale, and she stared at Ivanna.


    Lauren gave me a reassuring pat.


    "Don''t worry, she wouldn¡¯t dare!" Upon reaching the first floor, the corridor outside was filled with a sea


    of ck-d figures.


    When they saw Jared carrying Ivanna, they made way for him.


    Lauren and I followed closely behind, each getting into our respective cars.


    We joined the massive convoy on the streets of Foswood that escorted Jared''s vehicle.


    The cars shot through the street, and when we arrived at the hospital, medical staff were already


    waiting at the entrance.


    It was clearly As''s arrangement.


    Ivanna was taken in.


    Jared, covered in an incredibly foul rust- colored stain, followed closely.


    I couldn''t even fathom how dirty the water inside that iron tank must have been.


    After rushing the whole way, we were finally stopped at the emergency room''s doors.

 Chapter 443 A Mixed Bag of News

    A Mixed Bag of News


    Jared''s hands were pressed against the wall of the emergency room door.


    As walked over, and that was when he calmed down.


    He stood up straight and looked at As.


    "Thank you." As only said, "She''ll be fine! Trust the doctors!" Two hourster, the lights in the


    emergency room finally went out.


    The weary doctors emerged, bearing news that was a mix of joy and concern.


    The doctor exined that Ivanna''s vital signs had returned to normal.


    She had suffered only minor external injuries.


    However, because of being bound for an extended period, there was some tissue necrosis in her arm.


    Recovery would depend on how she responded.


    I felt a sense of unease.


    I rushed forward and asked, "How did it be necrotic? What are the chances of recovery?" The


    doctor patiently exined, "It''s just a sign of necrosis.


    We will have to wait for the patient to regain consciousness and assess her sensory response before


    determining her chances of recovery.


    But the outlook is promising." 1 I finally sighed with relief.


    Jared got her a high-end private room and stationed guards both inside and outside.


    He sealed off any information from leaking out.


    If news like this got out, the consequences could be unimaginable.


    This was no longer just a matter of emotions.


    It will escte into a dreadful event.


    Before long, Ivanna was transported back to her room.


    The medical staff had cleaned her, but herplexion still looked pale.


    "Ivanna, wake up," Jared whispered as he gently patted her hand.


    ¡° Don''t be afraid, you''re safe now." I could see the pain in his eyes.


    With us here, he was holding it together.


    Otherwise, he would have surely broken down.


    I turned away, wiping away the tears in my eyes.


    I looked out the window and noticed that it was getting light outside.


    We stayed by her side the whole time.


    Though Jared urged her a few times, she still didn''t wake up.


    I couldn''t bring myself to leave.


    Eventually, the doctor told us to leave, saying she still showed no signs of awakening.


    It was likely a deep sleep phase, and we shouldn''t disturb her.


    We had no choice but to leave.


    Jared stayed to watch over Ivanna.


    1 As took us back to the Amethyst Apartments, urging us to rest.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then he drove off, saying he needed to visit the office.


    I knew he must have matters to attend to.


    Lauren went to the guest room, and I was genuinely exhausted.


    I had rushed back from Celestis Ind, stayed up all night, and hadn''t even showered.


    I fell asleep on the bed without a second thought.


    When Lauren woke me up, it was already 7 p.m.


    I was startled and asked, "Any news?" "Yeah.


    They said she woke up," she whispered.


    I quickly got up, brushed my teeth, and freshened up.


    I didn''t even have time to eat anything before rushing to the hospital.


    As I entered the room, I noticed a frai] Ivanna, herplexion still pale.


    As soon as she saw us, she burst into tears.


    "Chlo, Lauren!" The three of us were on the verge of tears.


    Jared stood silently on the side, his eyes filled with guilt and sorrow.


    He had changed into a fresh set of clothes, looking clean and refined.


    He was a far cry from the man filled with hostility the night before.


    However, I couldn''t shake the unease in my heart.


    Could he handle this situation with Trinity? After all, she was not one to be trifled with.


    She was fierce and ruthless by nature, and wouldn''t just let this slide.


    Now that Jared had openly confronted her, there had to be a reasonable exnation.


    An exnation was owed to Trinity and even more so to Ivanna.


    Although he had previously stated that Ivanna was his top priority and Trinity was merely a business


    partner, their coboration was strange.


    It was aplex web, and who could say that something was not hidden between them in their


    unusual marital rtionship? As Jared had put it, things could end in a lose-lose situation.

 Chapter 444 A Close Death Encounter

    A Close Death Encounter


    When I saw Trinity at the Vanderberg Pce, I could not figure out why she was soposed.


    Now, it all made sense.


    She never intended for Ivanna to survive.


    Trinity was trying to kill her by putting her in such a hostile environment, isted and abandoned.


    Trinity couldn''t be bothered to face her at all.


    It was a deliberate decision to leave Ivanna there to fend for herself.


    Who would have guessed she''d lock her in that hellish iron tank? No one would¡¯ve thought about it if


    not for Jared.


    Jared appeared toprehend Trinity''s ruthlessness.


    That was why she seemed so calmst night alongside Ste.


    I feltpelled to call Grayson and ask him to monitor Ste.


    Jared''s phone rang, and he stepped out to take the call.


    When he returned, he approached Ivanna''s bedside and gently said, "I''ll be back soon." Ivanna looked


    reluctant but nodded.


    "Mm." Once Jared left, I asked Ivanna to exin what happened.


    She gripped our hands and slowly recounted the entire ordeal.


    She said she had no idea what had happened.


    She got a call from the hotel''s front desk, asking her toe back for something that had been left in


    their private room.


    As she hung up the phone and turned the car around, the power went out.


    When she tried to start her car, she discovered it was stuck.


    Then someone knocked on her window.


    As soon as she rolled it down, arge hand covered her mouth and nose.


    She had no idea what happened after that.


    It was pitch ck when she awoke.


    She was gagged and bound, sitting in foul-smelling water.


    Ivanna choked up as she recounted it, her face turning even paler.


    She trembled and said, "Chlo...


    it was so terrifying.


    I couldn''t move at all...


    The water kept rising, and it was pitch ck everywhere..." I quickly grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t be afraid.


    It''s all over now.


    You''re safe.


    None of us will let anything happen to you." Lauren nodded.


    "That''s right, Ivanna.


    Stop thinking about it.


    At least something was brought to light.


    It might even be a good thing.¡± I knew that Lauren''s remark held a deeper meaning.


    She was referring to the revtion of Ivanna and Jared''s rtionship.


    1 Jared would certainly be honest with Ivanna this time.


    After all, Trinity was aware of their rtionship and had acted on it.


    The two of usforted her, and she seemed to be in slightly better spirits.


    Ivanna soon fell asleep again.


    asionally, she¡¯d wake up screaming in terror.


    It was a pitiful sight.


    This reminded me of Ava.


    I had no idea how she was doing right now.


    I quietly left the room to call my parents, who were still on Celestis Ind.


    Before I could say much, I heard Ava''s excitedughter on the other end of the line.


    I was a bit surprised.


    "Why are you so happy?" My mom sighed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It''s all thanks to Mr.


    As.


    He sent a nanny over, and she brought her granddaughter, who''s two years older than Ava.


    The two of them are getting along really well." I felt reassured.


    As was genuinely caring for Ava.


    He had thought of everything, even from afar.


    It was quite an impressive move.


    "He also called Avast night and spoke with her for a long time.


    He said that if the nanny¡¯s granddaughter gets along with Ava, they can go to school together." I didn''t


    even know when he found the time to call Ava.


    ''''Well, that sounds great! Ava needs a friend." My mom was genuinely worried about Ivanna.


    "Is Ivanna okay? Mr.


    As told us she''d been found.


    Thank goodness.


    Can you believe how audacious people in the big city can be? They just kidnap people for no reason?"

 Chapter 445 A Sharp-tongued Warning

    A Sharp-tongued Warning


    I scoffed.


    "This isn''t just being audacious¡ªit''s evil! Luckily, we got to her in time, and now she''s okay.


    Mom, just stay on Celestis Ind for a while.


    Once things are sorted out here, I''ll pick you up!" I was worried they wouldn''t feelfortable there


    without familiar faces.


    "It''s perfect timing since Ava hasn''t started school,¡± I reminded her, ¡°You can spend more time together


    before she does.


    If you need anything, just let me know!" "Mr.


    As has everything arranged already.


    He had a bunch of daily necessities delivered early this morning, enough for a whole year." My mom''s


    tone sounded cheerful.


    "The air here is excellent.


    Your dad loves it!" "That''s great! I''m d you''re all enjoying it." My mom hung up the phone, thoroughly


    satisfied.


    My heart felt more at ease, too.


    Hearing Ava''sughter, I knew I didn''t need to worry about her.


    When 1 left, my mom wasn''t in the best condition, but now she sounded incredibly pleased.


    The climate there benefited my dad''s health, so everyone was happy.


    All of this made me even more reliant on As.


    After some thought, I decided to give him a call.


    I was still amazed that he found the time to call Ava.


    I had been so focused on Ivanna''s situation that I forgot about my daughter.


    The phone rang twice before As answered.


    His warm voice came through.


    "Hmm, what''s up?" ¡°Where are you?" I asked softly.


    ¡°What? Do you miss me already? I''ll be there right away!" As turned the question back on me.


    "Are you at the hospital? How''s she doing?" "She''s alright, just stil] traumatized.


    But she''s asleep." I quietly updated him on Ivanna''s condition.


    Then I said, "As, thank you! Ww ¡°Thank you for what?" I could tell he was smiling from his charming


    voice.


    ¡°My parents were so well cared for.


    1 don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done without you! Ava was so happy,ughing without care!" I shared, my


    smile evident.


    ¡°Well, if you want to express your gratitude, show it through actions, not just words," he said softly, his


    tone enticing.


    "I miss you very much, you know?" Words were caught in my throat.


    This man had a way of making one feel breathless with his words.


    "You''re so annoying.


    Can we focus on serious matters?" "Isn¡¯t this serious? Do we still need to be thanking each other like


    this? One day, what''s mine will be yours," he whispered, causing my face to flush and my heart to race.


    ¡°Alright! I''m not going to talk to you anymore.


    I need to go inside! ¡°T couldn''t handle his teasing.


    This man was truly something.


    He always left me wanting more, but when he turned cold, he could be ruthless.


    "Fine! Just remember to eat, take care of yourself, and I''ll pick you upter!"'' He said it flirtatiously.


    How annoying! I quickly hung up the phone.


    Even though I knew he and Harmony were just acting, I could not get the image of him carrying her


    away in front of me out of my head.


    Which woman could be that generous? I just couldn''t! As I entered the hospital room, I noticed Lauren


    massaging Ivanna''s wrists as directed by the doctor.


    It aided in blood cirction and recovery.


    When As came in, Ivanna had just woken up.


    She gave him a nod of thanks, and he responded warmly, "It''s nothing.


    It was Jared who had saved you." Jared had already returned to the room.


    He looked at me and said, " It was because of Ms.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Chloe''s timely reminder." I looked at Jared, puzzled.


    Why do you say that?" ¡°We searched the entire building with no results.


    If you hadn¡¯t mentioned Trinity nning everything ''top to bottom,'' I wouldn''t have considered the


    rooftop.


    Ivanna might have been in danger." He held [vanna''s hand the entire time, his expression full of


    tenderness.


    "In that case, we won''t disturb you two!" As stated.


    "They both need some rest, too." Jared stood up, releasing Ivanna''s hand.


    "Yes, thank you both.


    I know you genuinely care for Ivanna.


    This was all because of my carelessness." "Then you better not be careless in the future!" T couldn''t


    help but be sharp.


    I was the only one who could say such things.


    After all, we once had an open and honest conversation about Ivanna.


    1 Jared nodded, humbly saying, "I won''t be."

 Chapter 446 It’s Been Too Long

    It¡¯s Been Too Long


    Soon after, Lauren prepared to leave us at the hospital entrance. She smiled weakly and said, ¡°I won''t


    go with you, Chlo. I should go home and check on things since it¡¯s been almost two days since I


    returned.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I understood she also had a home to return to. I followed As back to the car but realized I hadn''t


    driven since I returned. He nced at me with a suggestive smile and asked, ¡°Pleca Park or Amethyst


    Apartments?¡±


    ¡°Amethyst Apartment, duh!¡± I felt embarrassed and couldn''t look at him.


    After driving me home, he got out and followed me inside. He seemed familiar with the ce as he


    removed his coat and entered the kitchen. I hurried after him and said, ¡°Why don''t you rest? Let¡¯s just


    make some noodles.¡±


    He looked back at me, saying, ¡°You should shower and rest. Let me handle this.¡±


    ¡°Did you get any sleep today?" I remembered to ask. After all, he had also been on the go for over


    twenty hours.


    He gazed at me tenderly and asked, ¡°Are you worried about me? Let¡¯s go to bed earlyter.¡±


    His words made me blush again. Then, he pulled me in and kissed my forehead, saying, ¡°You don''t


    need to be shy around me. Go on, I''ll make you some food.¡±


    I was a little skeptical because I hadn¡¯t seen As cooking before. He was always too busy when he


    stayed with me and Ava. Although I was recovering at the time, I did the cooking. I was surprised when


    he said he would cook for me.


    I asked, ¡°You can cook?¡±


    ¡°What, you think I can¡¯t do housework?¡± He washed his hands and put on an apron before taking some


    ingredients from the fridge. I only had meat left as my vegetables were no longer fresh. He even


    trashed them for me.


    ¡°Food is essential, so I learned to cook long ago. I even had special training in wilderness survival.


    Would you like toe with me sometime?¡± As smiled warmly.


    I never expected the dominant man I knew to cook for me. I provokingly asked, ¡°Who else have you


    cooked for?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He neither confirmed nor denied it. ¡° Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°I''m not.¡± I instinctively pouted. ¡°Boyfriends should do these things, shouldn''t they? Still, ¡®someone¡¯


    seemed to like passing by my house when sending another woman home.¡±


    As teased, ¡°It seems like you''ve been paying much attention to me. Why are you still ying hard to


    get?¡±


    When he saw an onion in the fridge, he took it and raised his brow, saying, ¡°This is good stuff.¡±


    His contented expression stunned me. Even his rascal gesture was charming, making my heart flutter. I


    helplessly palmed my forehead, and As probably thought I was tired.


    He said, ¡°Go and rest. I''ll call you when I finish cooking.¡±


    I remembered I hadn''t taken a break since returning from


    Celestis Ind and had sweated profusely, I felt ufortable and even started to smell.


    ¡°I''ll go now,¡± I said while running upstairs.


    After showering, I walked downstairs and smelled the fragrance from the kitchen. I suddenly felt


    ravenous from not eating for so long. As saw meing down and gestured, saying, ¡°I''ll finish


    cooking soon. Have a seat first.¡±


    Soon after, he brought three dishes and a soup. It overturned my perception of him. Even someone as


    cool as him wore an apron, washed his hands, and made soup. I found myself infatuated.


    He flicked my nose and said, ¡°You like what you see? There¡¯s that look in your eyes again.¡±


    He always seemed to guess my thoughts, making me feel slightly unsettled. As served two tes of


    pasta and sat across from me. He looked at me charmingly. ¡°Try it and see if it''s to your taste.¡±


    I picked up an onion ring among the other dishes and found it was well-fried and crispy. I took a bite


    and eximed, ¡°It''s delicious! It¡¯s been a long time since I had onion rings!¡±


    He looked at me intently. ¡°Yeah, they should be well-fried, crispy, and bite-sized, too.¡±


    I looked at him in shock, asking, ¡°How¡¯d... you know?¡±

 Chapter 447 Secretly Probing

    Secretly Probing


    Since it was my first time eating onion rings around As, I wondered how he knew I liked my onion


    rings like that.


    He raised a brow and lowered his gaze, saying, ¡°It was just a guess. I had a ymate who liked eating


    onion rings the same way when I was a kid. She used to stay at my house for meals.¡±


    I looked at him and thought about the photo of the real Ste. I asked, ¡°Are you referring to Ste?¡±


    This time, he looked surprised instead of me. He looked at me and asked, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s


    Ste? Did you remember something?¡±


    I noticed him scrutinizing me, which made me somewhat doubtful, especially with his follow-up


    question. I asked, ¡° What do you mean by ¡®did I remember something?¡±


    He smiled when I asked that. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I was just curious how you know Ste. Not the


    Ste you met, though.¡±


    ¡®Yes, I found out about her,¡± I confessed, ¡°I told Grayson to look into it, and he found a photo.¡±


    As frowned at me. ¡°What photo?¡±


    I regretted saying that, unsure if it was okay to be so open. I had pried into As¡¯s privacy, especially


    the Pierces¡¯ privacy, which was highly offensive. I grew nervous, exining incoherently, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t


    mean to offend you by prying. It¡¯s just that... I discovered it by ident.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, I don¡¯t me you. I want you to understand me more so you can trust me.¡± As picked up


    another onion ring with his fork and passed it to me. ¡°Eat. We''ll talk slowly.¡±


    I felt relieved when he said that. I took my phone, found the photo, and passed it to him. ¡°This is the


    photo. Grayson told me she¡¯s the real Ste.¡±


    He froze when he saw the photo. A momentter, he said, ¡° You found this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, look at the next one. It¡¯s the writing behind the photo.¡± I observed his expression and felt the


    photo must be significant to him.


    He looked at it and said, ¡°This is Aunt Lucille¡¯s writing.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Lucille?¡± I asked curiously.


    "Yeah, Lucille Av is Rory¡¯s wife and the real Ste¡¯s mom.¡± As''s eyes dimmed as he continued to


    stare at those few words.


    "Is Annalise the real Ste?" I asked.


    As¡¯s eyes flicked when he looked up at me. However, he quickly regained hisposure and asked,


    ¡°How¡¯d you consider looking into this?¡±


    I confessed, ¡°It started with the current Ste. She hinted things about the Pierce family when I first got


    to know her. She even mentioned her parents. When you told me about your parents¡¯ ne crash


    having more to it, I paid closer attention to herments about it.¡±


    He ruffled my hair smilingly, ¡°Still as clever as ever.¡±


    I paused, feeling like I had heard that phrase before, but didn''t dwell on it.


    ¡°Later, she tricked me into surprising you on your birthday. She mentioned Rory at that time. I don¡¯t


    know why, but I always feel strange whenever I hear that name,¡± I exined, focusing on As¡¯s


    expressionless face.


    I was puzzled, wondering if I had guessed wrongly. I continued, ¡°Ste talked about Rory in great


    detail, saying he died with your parents. She also mentioned Lucille and said her mother passed away


    two monthster from heartbreak.¡±


    As didn¡¯t stop looking at me as I continued, ¡°I always thought Ste seemed indifferent whenever she


    discussed these things. It was like she was talking about someone else''s experiences.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°She also looked cold and indifferent when she mentioned your parents¡¯ death anniversaries. Ste


    didn¡¯t even look sad, which raised doubts for me. I kept thinking she was either cold-blooded or wasn''t


    their biological daughter.


    ¡°That''s why I told Grason to investigate the current Ste thoroughly. Sure enough, I found conflicting


    results. I only became confident the current Ste was an imposter when Grayson found this photo.¡±


    I intentionally emphasized ¡°imposter¡± and observed how As would react.

 Chapter 448 The Real and Fake Stella White

    The Real and Fake Ste White


    As remainedposed as he set down my phone and said, ¡°Let''s eat the pasta before it gets cold.¡±


    ¡°As, are you... hiding something from me? Well, maybe I shouldn''t know too much,¡± I said cautiously.


    He exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I''m afraid you''ll know too much. My family¡¯s justplicated. I''ll tell you


    about them gradually, not because I¡¯m hiding anything from you. You''ll need to know a few things first


    before you can ept more details.¡±


    As¡¯s reasonable exnation eased my mind. I looked at him and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me for


    investigating you? I honestly didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. On the contrary, you did well in your investigation. It shows you''re actively trying to


    understand me, which is a good thing. It means you love me,¡± As spoke frankly with a hint of teasing.


    I blushed as I ate a mouthful of pasta to hide my embarrassment. I muttered, ¡°I knew you''d tease me.¡±


    He smirked and said, ¡°Do you even have a good reason to argue? If you didn''t like me, why would you


    investigate me?


    Okay, okay, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    After a while, I asked him, ¡°So, you already knew the current Ste isn¡¯t the real one?¡±


    ¡°Mhm."


    "Then why''d you let her continue to be Ste?¡± That was something I couldn''t understand.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Because of Annalise''s death at that time,¡± As said casually, showing no sign of sadness.


    ¡°They knew Annalise, who was undercover as Ste. She died in a sudden ident. It was difficult to


    exin to the world, the Pierce family, and the old ministers at the time. So they had the current Ste


    rece the real one,¡± As exined.


    ¡°Wait, it''s so convoluted. But the real Ste and the current one don''t look alike. How could they pass


    her off as the real one?¡± I still didn''t understand the twists and turns.


    ¡°At that time, everyone knew Annalise had fallen off a cliff, but whether or not she died was a mystery.


    The attendants who saw Annalise''s appearance all died in idents. What people knew was that


    Annalise had gone to Hennesia for stic surgery.


    ¡°Soon, Ste returned with bandages all over her face. Outsiders think Annalise didn¡¯t die in the cliff


    fall.¡± As¡¯s exnation wasplicated, but I finally understood it. I stared at him, somewhat stunned.


    ¡°So, they made it seem like Annalise hadn''t died but only went to Hennesia for stic surgery for her


    disfigured face. When she returned, Celine adopted her?¡±


    "Yes, that''s correct.¡± As nodded firmly.


    "But Annalise, the real Ste, has already passed away?¡±


    "You can put it that way.¡± As nodded without borating.


    Then, he urged me to eat. "Finish your food. We can chat into the night after dinner.¡±


    I caught his hint and couldn''t help but blush, muttering softly, "Here we go again.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± He smirked. "You can''t let my craftsmanship go to waste, right? You don''t even know


    how often I practiced to get the perfect onion ring size, fry, and taste."


    I sensed something was amiss and asked, "Why did you say ¡® back then?¡¯ Have you cooked it for


    someone else?¡±


    He paused momentarily, then smiled. "I''ve only cooked for Ste.¡±


    My heart ached, and I felt somewhat jealous. "You could¡¯ve admitted it just now. Ste¡¯s the only one I


    can think of, but I wonder how many other women you''ve cooked for.¡±


    "Only you. From now on, I''ll only cook for you,¡± As imed. I scoffed in disbelief, but I couldn''t be


    jealous of a dead person.


    After finishing our meal, we cleaned the dishes. However, the situation made me feel uneasy. When I


    wasn''t paying attention, As suddenly kissed me and sighed, ¡°This is the life I''ve always wanted. The


    feeling of home is perfect, especially when it¡¯s just us two.¡±


    I faked a re and retorted, ¡°No one wants to be alone with you.¡±


    Although I said that, I was overjoyed. It seemed our harmonious and beautiful days had returned.


    There was no


    Ste, Harmony, or Annalise in our world. It felt like only us two existed.


    As we finished tidying everything up, As suddenly picked me up and went upstairs, ignoring my


    protests. The long-lost passion finally burned between us again. That night, we embraced each other


    and slept, leaving me with an unprecedented sense of peace.


    Without the doorbell that woke us up, I would¡¯ve continued sleeping like this forever.

 Chapter 449 An Unexpected Guest

    An Unexpected Guest


    I quickly got dressed and headed downstairs. As also woke up and looked at me, but I gestured to


    him, saying, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I wondered who could be at the door and why they pressed the doorbell so frantically early in the


    morning. It made me uneasy, and I hoped nothing bad had happened.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Grace through the peephole and quickly understood what was happening.


    After some thought, I opened the door. Grace hurried in and angrily pushed me aside when she saw


    me. I could do nothing besides shaking my head in resignation.


    Once inside, Grace scolded me, ¡°You lied to me! You promised to let me see Ava, but where is she?


    She¡¯s my granddaughter and has the Murphys¡¯ blood in her veins. Why won''t you let me see her?!¡±


    I gazed at her and realized she had the Murphy family trait of yelling. However, I gave her space to vent


    because she was the most pitiful member of the family but also cared dearly for Ava.


    ¡°Tell your daughter toe down, or I''ll go upstairs. You''re so carefree living in this luxurious


    apartment, and it¡¯s all thanks to my son. It''s unfair that you have a ce like this to yourself. Why won''t


    you let me see her?!¡±


    I closed the door and returned to the living room to pour her some water. I said calmly, ¡°Have a seat.


    Here, drink some water first.¡±


    ¡°Don''t try to fool me. Where''s Ava?!¡± She turned to head upstairs.


    Immediately after, I replied, ¡°She¡¯s not home. She went to Celestis Ind and won''t be home for a


    while.¡±


    Grace froze, looking skeptical. ¡°Celestis Ind? Why is she there?¡±


    ¡°I don''t go back on my word. Since I agreed to let you see Ava, I won''t hide her from you. Stop being a


    skeptic. I still want to thank you for caring about Ava, no matter what. I won''t stoop to your level. I''ll call


    you when she returns, and you can visit her then.¡±


    I wasposed as I spoke. Grace impressed me bying so far so early in the morning. I wondered


    how she persuaded the security to let her in.


    ¡°Stop trying to fucking deceive me with your pretenses. You''re not a good person either¡ª¡±


    I could no longer stand her shamelessness and cut her off, ¡° Don''t make a scene in my house! You


    know how well I treat you! Is this how all the Murphys are? Can''t youmunicate without cussing?!¡±


    Grace shook her head as if to say something, but I didn''t let her speak. ¡°I respect you because you''re


    Ava¡¯s grandmother. I don¡¯t want my daughter to have regrets, but I''ll never feel sorry for you again if


    you don¡¯t behave. I''ll make sure you never see her again.¡±


    I wasn''t trying to scare her. However, I felt conflicted because I didn''t want Ava to turn out like the


    Murphys.


    ¡°Whenever you visit her, she gets upset for a week. Then, I have to spend all week consoling her. Have


    you ever considered that? How is it my fault for not letting her get close to you? It¡¯s because you


    behave so poorly.¡±


    "¡ª"


    ¡°What? None of the Murphys have manners. You all love cursing so much and are full of negativity. Do


    you think I would let you have more contact with Ava? I fear she might end up as uncultured as you.¡±


    My words were harsh and unpleasant, but I had to draw a line because she mistook my kindness for


    weakness.


    ¡°I sent her to Celestis Ind because she¡¯s unhappy. It has nothing to do with whether or not you visit


    her. Don¡¯t vent your pent-up frustrations on me. I''m not your punching bag!


    ¡°I feel sorry for you because you''re old and unhappy. !''ll revoke your visits if you continue to cause a


    scene in my house. Don''t you remember what Ava told you when youst saw her? Do you want me to


    remind you?!¡±

 Chapter 450 A Short Time to Live

    A Short Time to Live


    That day, Ava told Grace to stop bullying me. I knew Grace wouldn''t have forgotten it. Indeed, she


    paled and gluped.


    I continued, ¡°Also, stop saying this house belongs to your family. Do you know where your family would


    be without me and mypany?! I was kind enough not to take away your current house.


    ¡°You can still be Ava¡¯s grandmother if you behave. However, I''ll shut you off from her if you insist on


    harassing me.¡± I looked at her sternly and understood something. I pitied her misfortune but resented


    her unwillingness topromise.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Grace stared at me with misty eyes and remained silent for a while. Finally, she cleared her throat and


    asked, ¡°Then why did you send Ava to Celestis Ind? Why do you always seem to send her away


    whenever I visit?¡±


    I replied, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Ava and I have other things happening, so you should


    understand that our lives have nothing to do with your family. Can''t we arrange our own lives and


    schedules? Me sending Ava to Celestis Ind was a coincidence.¡±


    Grace retracted her aggressive stance and asked with a hint of uncertainty, ¡°When will she get home?¡±


    ¡°She''ll return when she¡¯s happy again. I told you that I''ll call you when she gets home.¡± I nced at


    Grace. ¡°Just keep your phone on.¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t have one,¡± Grace mumbled while avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°What?¡± I was puzzled, wondering how she didn''t have a phone.


    She lowered her head and grumbled, ¡°Abby took it from me.¡± I sighed and approached the drawer


    beside the liquor cab, finding an old phone I had reced. I turned it on, deleted my information,


    and handed it to Grace. ¡°Here, there are many pictures of Ava inside. You can look at them when you


    miss her.¡±


    She looked at me in shock. "You''re giving it to me?¡±


    "Yes." Her demeanor pained my heart, and I wondered where Matthew''s filial piety went. ¡°Now, will you


    stop being so forceful toward me? If you''re like this, how could Abby take away your things?


    ¡°What are you afraid of? You raised her daughter, so how can she be so arrogant? You should focus on


    venting your frustrations on Abby instead of me." I couldn''t help but resent her.


    Considering Grace''s clothes, I knew the Murphys had left her with little. Grace had lost a lot of weight


    and looked like a different person. With a heavy heart, I said, ¡°You can tell me if you need anything.


    Since you cared so much for Ava, I''ll still help you.¡±


    I almost wanted to p myself after saying that. I wondered why I still bothered with those from the


    Murphys. However, I would adhere to my words since I had said them. I wouldn''t be at odds with an


    older woman like Grace.


    Her demeanor changed, and her voice trembled, ¡°You''ll still let me see Ava? You won''t stop me, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I never said you couldn''t see her. Again, I''ll tell you when she returns, and you cane and cook


    for her,¡± I reiterated.


    "Okay, then. I..." She wiped a tear and nced at me, struggling to speak. "Chloe, I might not... have


    much time left."


    I was startled and looked at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, let''s not talk about it. Just let me see Ava.¡± From her expression, it didn¡¯t look like she was trying


    to gain sympathy.


    "Is something wrong with your health? Tell me.¡± I had to make sure. If her health was in jeopardy, it


    could affect my daughter.


    She looked at me pitifully before hesitantly saying, "Chloe, my body might not be doing so well.¡±

 Chapter 451 Helping Grace

    Helping Grace


    Her expression weighed heavily on me.I asked with concern, "What''s bothering you?"


    "My body...It''s not holding up.I''m always in pain, so I can''t sleep at night."


    She looked at me helplessly, her voice barely audible.


    "The pain, it''s just...here..."


    "Where does it hurt?"


    My eyes narrowed, pressing for details.


    "Right here."


    She pointed to her abdomen, gently patting it.


    "You haven''t told Matthew?"


    I pressed on, myposure wavering.


    Indeed, Grace seemed much thinner than before.


    "He''s...busy."


    Grace''s words sounded feeble.


    "How long has this been going on?"


    Her lips trembled.


    "It''s not a big deal, just trouble sleeping.I keep thinking about Ava.I can''t be there for her, and it''s eating


    at me.I''m afraid I won''t have much time left to watch over her."


    My heart ached.


    After a while, I said, "Take a seat and have some water.I''ll go upstairs and be right back."


    "No need.Since Ava isn''t home, I''ll go," she said.


    I ignored what she was saying and went straight upstairs.


    As was getting ready for the day in our bedroom.


    Seeing mee in, he asked, "Who was that?"


    "Grace," I said as I freshened up in the bathroom.


    "I won''t be able to make you breakfast today.I need to take her to the hospital.She seems to be sick."


    As nced at me, and I felt awkward.


    "She''s Ava''s grandmother, after all.She cares for Ava."


    "I understand.Do you need any help?"


    As didn''t me me and was supportive.


    "Should I find a doctor for you?"


    "No, it''s okay for now.If there''s a need, I''ll call you!"


    I quickly prepared myself.


    As I looked at As, I felt a little guilty.


    "I''ll be home early today.We''ll have dinner once you''re back!"


    He pulled me into his embrace and kissed me gently.


    "Okay! I''ll be home on time, too!"


    It was incredible how close I felt to him.He called this ce "home."


    "Phone!"


    I pointed to remind him.


    He nodded, and I picked up my bag and hurried downstairs.


    Grace still stood there, uneasy.


    Seeing me rush down, she nervously said, "I''ll go.I won''t dy you from work."


    "Let''s go together!" I said as I walked toward the door.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    She stammered, "No, no...You don''t have to bother.I..."


    "If you say one more word, I won''t let you see Ava!"


    I knew this was the best way to get her toply.


    Sure enough, she stopped resisting and wiped her eyes.


    Honestly, I couldn''t understand why I was doing this.I had no hatred toward her, but there was certainly


    resentment.


    She had stood there and watched as her son attack me, even pressuring me with Mnie.


    During the baby shower, she seemed smug, as if her new grandson gave her the upper hand.I would


    never forget that.


    However, she was Ava''s grandmother, a pathetic woman who had raised a child for another.


    Ultimately, her scoundrel son turned against her.


    He used to put on such a filial facade, but I wondered if that was all an act for my benefit.


    Now, his mother was being abused, and he was pretending to be too busy.


    With the friends he had made and the Thompson family''s lingering interest, he would have to return


    eventually.


    We arrived at the hospital, and I found Grace a specialist.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After listening to her description, the doctor prescribed a series of tests.


    I stayed to see the doctor alone while she waited outside.


    The doctor looked at me and asked, "Why didn''t youe for a check-up earlier? You''re too uncaring


    toward the elderly.Prepare yourself.She has liver cancer, and it''s in the advanced stages."

 Chapter 452 Her Time Was Running Out

    Her Time Was Running Out


    My head buzzed.


    Late-stage liver cancer? My hands turned cold.


    I was concerned but never imagined it would be this severe.


    How was I going to tell her? I sat there nkly as the doctor talked about the treatment n.


    He finally sighed and shook his head, saying there was little hope.


    I was no longer Grace''s daughter-inw, but she was still Ava''s grandmother.


    She was thest person in the Murphy family who truly cared about Ava, and time was running out.


    All I could see was Ava tightly embracing Grace.


    After all, we had lived together for many years.


    No matter how she treated me, those memories of living together were good.


    I didn''t even know how I left the doctor''s office.


    If Grace hadn''t seen mee out and called my name, I might have forgotten she was waiting outside.


    "Chlo, what did the doctor say?"


    She stared at me intently, looking a bit worried.


    "He didn''t say much.I knew the doctor, so we talked for a while.You''ll be fine.He gave you some


    medicine and advised you to rest more.You should eat better, too."


    I reassured her, "I''ve got the medicine.Let me take you home now."


    "No need.I can manage on my own!"


    She insisted firmly.


    "I''ll get the medicine and tell you how to take it."


    I held her hand to get the medicine for her.


    While sitting in the lobby, Ibeled each bottle with instructions on how to use it.


    Then I handed them to her.


    "Take your medicine on time and get plenty of rest! If you''re feeling unwell, you can call me! Of course,


    when I¡¯m not too busy!"


    "Alright!"


    There was no trace of her earlier aggressiveness.


    Now, she seemed vulnerable.


    "And Ava..."


    She could not stop worrying about Ava.


    I thought about it and realized it was probably time to bring Ava back.Her words were proving true¡ª


    she was running out of time.


    "She''ll be back soon!" I said calmly.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you home!"


    "I don''t..."


    "I''m heading that way, anyway.Come on!"


    I interrupted her polite protests.


    I wasn¡¯t really going that way, and I should have been with Ilvanna at the hospital.


    But given her current condition, I couldn''t let her go home alone.


    As soon as we left the hospital, I received a call from Lauren asking where I was.


    I replied that I''d be there soon, then hung up and took Grace home.


    I drove straight toward their neighborhood.


    However, Grace tugged at my sleeve, timidly saying, "I don''t live there anymore."


    "Then where do you live?" I asked, puzzled.


    She couldn''t meet my eyes.


    "You...used to live in the house I''m in now.I wanted some peace."


    So she was living in our old house.


    That meant therger house had been handed over to Mnie.


    I heard that after our divorce, Matthew bought a new house to bnce things out with Mnie.


    Why would she still want therger house? I wanted to scoff, knowing she must have moved out to give


    way to Abby.


    I held back those thoughts.


    After all, the olddy was in such a state.


    Why add to her troubles? That had to be why Grace refused to let me apany her.


    She was probably afraid I would find out about their family''s dirty secrets, and she had likely been


    driven to this ce.


    She didn''t let me go up, and I didn''t insist.


    I didn''t want to go back there either.


    I drove out of theplex with a heavy heart.


    Just then, As called to ask about the situation.


    I said, "Liver cancer."


    After that, I had nothing else to say.


    He fell silent, too.


    Then he said, "Don''t worry too much.You should tell Matthew about the results.He''s her son and has


    the right to know."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Alright."


    I had been struggling with what to do next.I didn''t know how to handle it.


    As gave me a very clear direction.I decisively changed my direction once again, heading straight to


    Ardora Construction to find Matthew.

 Chapter 453 Another Fierce Battle

    Another Fierce Battle


    When I got to Ardora Construction, I took a moment topose myself, neatly arranging the


    documents on Grace.


    With everything in hand, I stepped out of the car and walked straight in.


    This was my second time here.


    The first was to request my daughter''s school transfer, which caused quite amotion throughout the


    building.


    Who knew what awaited me this time? Whenever I showed up, things were bound to get lively.


    Whenever I met Mnie, I was in for another fierce battle.


    I couldn''t imagine what family situation had pushed Grace to develop liver cancer.It must have been


    quite a mess.


    Mnie and Abby were not the type to back down easily.I wondered how Matthew could allow his


    mother to be mistreated.


    If it were my mother, I''d demand justice.It was truly too much.


    However, it was also Grace''s fault for living her whole life so passively.


    Abby had ruined her life.


    Would Matthew treat me this way if I were in her shoes? But then again, I couldn''t bring myself to do


    what she did.As expected, many people stared at me in astonishment.


    The bustling office had fallen eerily silent.


    I ignored their looks.


    After all, I was there to get things done and leave.


    When I got to Matthew¡¯s office, I asked his secretary if he was in.


    The secretary, who seemed new, asked, "Do you have an appointment?"


    She had no idea who I was.


    I knocked on the door several times and said, "No, but it¡¯s urgent!"


    I could tell he was in by the secretary''s tone.


    The secretary quickly stood by the door.


    "Please wait a moment, miss.May I have your name?"


    "Chloe Hartz!"


    Before the young secretary could check, the door swung open.


    Mnie stepped out.


    When she saw me, she crossed her arms and blocked the doorway.


    "Oh! Look who it is! I didn''t expect¡ª"


    I brushed past her and strode into the office.


    That was when I saw there were several other people there.


    I paused for a moment and looked around, feeling slightly awkward.


    Still, since I was already there, I kept walking in.


    Among the crowd, I spotted an astonished Keegan Thompson.


    Matthew was slouched behind his desk, quite fitting for a boss.


    When he saw me burst in, Matthew immediately sat up straight.


    There was a strange, excited glint in his eyes.


    "Chloe?"


    This was the first time I had seen him since the party.


    Shortly after, Mnie followed in, grabbing my arm.


    "Hey! Have you no manners? Did I invite you in?"


    I still didn''t look at her and headed straight for Matthew''s desk.


    "Chlo, have you no shame? Why are you here?"


    Mnie couldn''t stop me at all and erupted in fury.


    The others in the office were also looking at me, wide-eyed and speechless, clearly eager for some


    drama.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I said to Matthew, "I need to talk to you."


    He quickly waved his hand and said, "You all can leave.We''ll continue in the afternoon!"


    Then he turned his eager but confused gaze toward me.


    The others reluctantly stood up, clearly not wanting to miss the show.


    I didn''t pay them much mind.


    I looked at Matthew and ced the documents on his desk.


    "Do you need something?"


    Matthew looked at the papers on his desk, then at me, asking, "What''s all this?"


    "Take a closer look!"


    Matthew carefully examined the documents and frowned.


    "From the hospital? Why was my mom at the hospital?"

 Chapter 454 A Shocking News

    A Shocking News


    Mnie rushed to the desk.


    "Chloe, what do you mean? What hospital? What did you do to her?"


    Everyone turned to me.It seemed they genuinely believed I had harmed the olddy.I looked at


    Matthew.


    "You''d better take these documents and consult at the hospital."


    I dug through the papers for the doctor''s card and handed it to Matthew.


    "This is the attending physician, a specialist.If you have any questions, you can ask him.Your mother


    was diagnosed withte-stage liver cancer."


    The news shocked everyone as a collective gasp filled the room.


    "What did you say?"


    Matthew stood up in disbelief.


    "What? Who...Liver cancer?"


    "Chloe, you''re creating trouble out of nothing.She was perfectly fine, and here you are, cursing her."


    Mnie was relentlessly shouting at me.


    Then she turned to Matthew.


    "You believe whatever she says? She''s up to no good!"


    Matthew regarded me with suspicion.


    "Relieve it or not, I''ve already taken her to see the doctor and got her prescribed medication.I just


    brought her home and have not told her about the diagnosis.Now, I''m handing all this over to


    you.You''re her son.It''s up to you to decide.I¡¯m leaving now."


    I turned to leave, not wanting to stay for another minute.


    However, I soon found out that it wouldn''t be so easy.


    "Stop right there, Chloe! Who do you think you are, taking her to the hospital? Must you use the old


    lady to stir up trouble?"


    Mnie was shouting aggressively.


    "That doesn''t mean you can waltz back into the Murphy family"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Keegan was looking at Mnie. his lips curled in malicious delight and insatiable greed.


    I nced at Mnie indifferently.


    "You''re overthinking it."


    "Stop pretending and know your ce! You''ve been kicked Out, yet you still agt so high and


    mighty.What right do you have to take her to the hospital without permission?"


    Her words were harsh, but I couldn''t be bothered to argue.


    What she said was true.


    It wasn''t appropriate for me to take Grace to the hospital when this idiot was involved.


    Her attitude was nothing new.


    "How did you find her? What''s your real motive? You''re divorced.So why are you still meddling in the


    Murphy family?"


    Mnie stepped up to me, blocking my way.


    "Chloe, you better exin yourself, or you won''t be leaving here today!"


    The people about to leave stopped in their tracks, turning back to look at the now-stunned Matthew.


    This news appeared to havepletely shaken him.


    Johnson was in the crowd.


    He hurried forward and pulled Mnie back.


    "Ms.Mnie, calm down.Ms.Chloe is not that kind of person!"


    Little did he know that his words would set Mnie off.


    She spat, "Johnson, what the hell are you saying? How do you know she''s not that kind of person? Did


    you sleep with her?"


    There was a crisp, resounding smack.


    My hand tingled as I burned with fury.


    This time, I exerted force.


    I didn''t realize I could be so precise and swift.


    Mnie let out a startled cry, covering her face with her hands and staring at me in horror.


    It seemed she hadn''t entirely processed what happened.


    Only Mnie and I were aware of the force behind the p.


    Blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth.


    "You wretched woman, how dare you hit me?"


    She lunged at me, trying to scratch me.

 Chapter 455 Driving a Wedge Between Them

    Driving a Wedge Between Them


    Matthew roared, "Stop!"


    I looked at his handsome face, now twisted with anger and a hint of helplessness.


    "Shut up, all of you!"


    I cursed silently, wondering why he had not acted sooner.


    "Matthew, are you blind? Can''t you see she hit me? She''s been tormenting me to no end, right under


    your nose.Are you just going to stand there?"


    Mnie took cover behind Johnson, angrily shouting, "Johnson, grow a pair!"


    I pulled Johnson aside, ring at Mnie without backing down.


    "I was the one who hit you, and if you dare to cross me again, I''ll do it again!"


    "I dare you to!"


    Mnie yelled at me, her neck straining.


    "Try me!"


    I stepped forward.


    I didn''t dare touch her back when she was pregnant.


    Now, I couldn''t care less.


    If I could p her again, I wouldn''t hold back.


    The people Matthew intended to dismiss had not left.


    They were all watching the scene unfold with amusement and shock.


    Perhaps no one expected me to p Mnie in front of everyone.


    I noticed some satisfied expressions among the crowd.


    Given the circumstances, I knew I could not let this opportunity pass me by.


    I continued to chastise Mnie.


    "If you dare talk that way again, I''ll rip your tongue out.How could you treat the woman who raised you


    and changed your diapers so poorly? Don''t you have a conscience?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Mnie knew she was wrong.


    She wiped her mouth, which was now a bright shade of red.


    I pressed on now that I had realized the truth.


    When pushed to the edge, people could be brave.


    "You shouldn''t treat Grace so poorly, even if she¡¯s not your birth mother.You gave her house to your so-


    called birth mother, who never even looked after you.Then you both physically abused her."


    My words were aimed at stirring up trouble among the spectators.


    I wanted to rouse Matthew.


    After all, his biological mother was the one who was being abused.


    "You didn¡¯t even spare her clothes.Aren''t you ashamed? Mnie, what happened to Grace¡¯s old


    clothes? Don''t tell me you don''t know.You were wearing a dress I bought for Grace when you and your


    mother went to the hospital.Do you deny it?"


    I saw Mnie nce at Matthew.


    The others present were also visibly shocked.


    This was precisely the oue I wanted.


    I wanted everyone to know just how vile Mnie was.


    Turning to Matthew, I said, "You abandoned her in that small house.It was I, your so-called "ex-wife,"


    who drove her to the hospital. Isn''t Grace your real mother?"


    He looked at me, his face growing paler.


    His voice was weak as he asked, "How''d you find out she was sick?"


    "If she hadn''t wanted to see Ava today, I wouldn''t have found out.She''s in thete stages of liver


    cancer, on borrowed time.You had no idea."


    "Chloe, stop trying to drive a wedge between us!"


    Mnie shouted, covering her cheek.


    "Drive a wedge? You''re not even worth it! Only an idiot like Matthew would be attracted to you.You


    overestimate yourself"

 Chapter 456 Just a Nobody

    Just a Nobody


    "You''re going off the rails, Chloe!"


    Mnie retorted, "You no longer have a say in my family!"


    ¡®Yes, I''ve cut ties with your family,"


    I admitted, then turned to Matthew to continue persuading him, "Everyone here should know how our


    marriage ended, right? "I could''ve ignored your family¡¯s troubles because even your mom watched you


    assault me without interfering.Your whole family is heartless and selfish."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The crowd exchanged nces, and even Keegan looked at Matthew disdainfully.


    Meanwhile, Matthew appeared helpless as I continued, "Your mom''s condition saddens me.That¡¯s why


    I took her to the hospital.I don¡¯t have time to ¡® sow discord¡¯ like your wife said.


    "Mnie thinks I want to return to your family? Yeah, right! I want to thank you for cheating because it


    allowed me to escape your family.I¡¯m lucky to be far from disgusting monsters like you.I pray my


    daughter doesn¡¯t end up as ungrateful and heartless as you."


    "That''s enough!"


    Matthew looked at me and slumped into his chair like he was about to cry.


    If no one else were here, he would have cried already.


    After all, no one could be indifferent about their mother¡¯s life-threatening illness.


    Of course, Mnie could since Grace wasn''t her biological mother.


    Seeing Matthew utterly broken, I turned to Mnie and said confidently, "If you dare to bear your fangs


    again, I''ll make you regret it.I don¡¯t care if I was your sister-inw.I''ll hold you ountable for your


    crimes.


    "Remember what you ate, wore, and used.Everything came from my wallet.I never expected you to


    repay me, but don¡¯t lose your conscience and who saved your son.He would''ve died without me


    breaking my leg to save him.You better stop being nasty, or karma will catch up."


    "Wait, what happened?"


    Matthew looked at me and asked, "What do you mean when you said you saved my son?"


    I smirked at Mnie.


    "You always bring chaos wherever you go.Matthew, ask her what happened and why my leg broke.You


    can check at the hospital, too.Stop being a clueless idiot."


    I red at him.


    "Treat your mom better.Her time¡¯s running out, so don''t leave any regrets."


    "My mom...she..."


    Matthew paled in distress.


    "Chloe, I..."


    I had never seen Matthew so helpless, which pained me.


    Whenever he had no ideas in the past, I would always make the decisions.


    However, I was no longer anyone to this family, as Mnie said.


    I was just an outsider now and wasn¡¯t desperate to involve myself in their messy affairs.


    Iposed myself and said indifferently, "That''s all I have to say.How you treat your mom is your


    business.Goodbye."


    "Chloe..."


    Matthew hurriedly stepped forward, seemingly wanting to say something.


    Upon seeing his expression, Mnie wailed, "Matthew.I am your wife!"


    I ignored the two and left while the people at Matthew''s office door cleared a path.


    I noticed the crowd looking at me with respect.


    After leaving, I sighed and rubbed my slightly numb palm.


    It felt satisfying to p Mnie, but there was a lingering pain in my heart.Grace was beyond saving,


    and I didn¡¯t know how Matthew would treat her next.


    Still, I knew I had done my best.


    I felt much lighter after leaving Ardora Construction.


    When I entered my car, Lauren called again.Immediately after, I started the car and drove toward the


    hospital.

 Chapter 457 Living on the Edge

    Living on the Edge


    When I arrived at the hospital, I noticed the increased security in the VIP ward.


    Guards stood every few steps along the corridor leading to Ivanna¡¯s ward.I felt uneasy and wondered if


    something had happened.I quickly approached the ward and saw Lauren inside, but Jared wasn¡¯t


    around.


    lvanna was awake and turned to me when I entered.


    Her voice was weak, asking, "Why are you sote?"


    "Ugh, don''t even ask,"


    Iined as I recounted what happened with Grace.


    lvanna and Lauren were surprised, and thetter clicked her tongue disapprovingly.


    "Tsk tsk.Grace¡¯s past misfortune probably led to this, and Mnie wants to collect her debts."


    lvanna sneered, "None of the Murphys deserve pity.Chlo, don''t go soft-hearted again.You should know


    how pointless it is."


    I understood her reasoning for saying that.


    After all, she had witnessed the Murphys¡¯ cruelty toward me and Ava.


    I put down my bag and approached Ivanna¡¯s bedside, asking, "What''s with the increased security


    outside?"


    Lauren nced at me and said softly, "I heard Trinitye this morning but didn¡¯t enter the ward


    because Jared stopped her at the door.Jared probably thinks she''ll force her way through.He went out,


    probably for negotiations."


    I squeezed Ivanna¡¯s hand and reassured her, "There''s always a way out.Jared¡¯s areal man who should


    be able to handle the situation well.Consider it a test for him."


    I knew Jared was under immense pressure.


    I had even told Ivanna about the first discussion I had with him.


    From Ivanna¡¯s reaction, it seemed Jared hadn''t mentioned it to her either.


    Awhileter, lvanna sighed, "Trinity and him are inseparable."


    Lauren and I exchanged nces, thinking it was just willful behavior.


    Ivanna continued, almost like she was talking to herself, "When the Attwoods and Huffmans allied


    through marriage, it was to solidify the Attwoods¡¯ foundation.


    Both families relied on each other to gain power.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "The Huffmans dominated their industry, while the Attwoods needed the former''s influence to navigate


    both worlds smoothly."


    Lauren agreed, "Both sides are walking on a knife¡¯s edge and are only strong when they work


    together."


    I remained silent as lvanna continued, "But the Huffmans are weak regarding their male descendants.


    They need a mind like Jared¡¯s to solidify their power.


    It¡¯s a strategic alliance.


    Jared has never openly acknowledged their feelings for each other, either.


    "They resemble nothing more than two gears interlocking and can never separate.If those gears broke,


    it would destroy the ¡®machine¡¯ they built together."


    I asked, "Did Jared disclose these things to you?"


    She nodded.


    "That''s where Jared¡¯s dilemma started, so I didn¡¯t want to pressure him.I know he cares about me, but


    both families are interconnected.If one prospers, so does the other.The same goes for failure.Trinity is


    arrogant because of that."


    lvanna weakly continued, "Jared has been taking risks since he was fifteen.


    The Huffmans hold him in high regard, even entrusting him with many critical decisions.


    However, they also restrain Jared in some issues.


    They don''t want to let him go, so they''re constantly trapping him.


    "He already had disagreements with the Huffmans.I fear this incident could be the catalyst for a


    confrontation between the two families.I''m afraid the Huffmans might retaliate against Jared."


    Lauren and I exchanged uneasy nces as lvanna painted a murky picture of the underworld that


    ordinary business people would avoid.


    It finally made sense why Jared kept a low profile.I could imagine the type of people he associated


    with.


    He had to be cautious to thrive in such a treacherous world.


    I couldn''t help but worry about Ivanna and As.


    I had a hunch As¡¯s rtionship with Jared was far from ordinary.


    The ATL Empire spanned various industries.


    Still, there were likely more covert operations beyond the monopolistic businesses I knew of.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have be the world¡¯s top conglomerate.I realized what a remarkable


    figure As¡¯s father, Louis, was.


    He had built his business so quickly, which was nothing short of legendary.


    However, Louis Pierce met his end at the hands of his own family.


    It remained an unsolved case, even today.

 Chapter 458 Owed Him Too Much

    Owed Him Too Much Laurenforted Ivanna, ¡°You shouldn''t worry about such things because it¡¯s his family¡¯s business.


    You''re better off ensuring your safety.


    You must learn to put yourself first, which is the best way to support Jared.


    It¡¯s evident he cares about you.¡± added, ¡°Ivanna, you''re my constant concern because Trinity is formidable.¡±  Suddenly, Ryan called. I quickly realized I never told him what had happened since returning because I was worried about Ivanna. I answered his call softly, ¡°Hey, Ryan.¡±


    ¡°You''re back?¡± Ryan sounded calf ¡°Yeah, Ivanna had a little ident, so I rushed back,¡± I exined, ¡°Have you returned from Sris?¡±  ¡°What happened to Ivanna?¡± Ryan became rmed.


    Ivanna gestured for me to keep our conversation discreet, so I said, ¡°She had a minor issue, but we helped her solve it. I''ll return to the office tomorrow.¡±  ¡°perfect. Things went smoothly in Sris, and I¡¯ve been back for a few days. I''m considering taking nor to the construction materials exhibition next week. Before that, we must meet.


    to discuss some matters,¡± Ryan ¡ª-¡ª exined his reason for calling, ¡°Oh, how¡¯s Ava?¡± ¡°She''s doing much better, but we''re keeping her at Celestis Ind a little longer to ensure she has recovered fully. She''ll be home soon, especially since she needs to return to school.¡± I kept Grace''s condition hidden.


    Ryan took the initiative to ask about my well-being, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°p''m all right. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I replied guiltily, knowing Icked sincerity with Ryan. He always seemed to be a step behind in my life, and I couldn¡¯tpromise.


    ¡°Where''s Ivanna?¡± Ryan asked, ¡°AreThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    you with her?" - 1looked at her and nodded, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Ivanna gestured to speak with Ryan, so 1 told him, ¡°She wants to talk to you.¡± They spoke for a while, and Ivanna tried to act normal. Seeing that reminded me of when he found her barely alive in the tank. Her smile made it easier to breathe now. No matter the challenges ahead, I knew Jared would protect her.


    After they hung up, I took my phone and inwardly decided to rify things with Ryan. Regardless of whaty ahead with As, 1 didn¡¯t want Ryan to


    keep waiting for me. a Jaren returned to the ward after lunch, so Lauren and I left them alone. As we left, Lauren sighed, ¡°We can¡¯t control certain things. The three of us are in the same boat.¡±  "Why don''t youe to my ce for dinner?" I suggested.


    "No, I''m heading home. Oliver¡¯s wife hasn''t been doing welltely. I fear she won''tst much longer. I want to visit her tonight since she''s been trying to reach me for two days," Lauren sighed again, "What kind of situation is this? I have to deal with everything."  It was my first time hearing Laurenining about Oliver''s situation.


    I couldn''t help but sigh, too, feeling uneasy about Ivanna. I had a hunch Trinity wouldn''t easily back down yet.


    Still, we could only await Jared''s decision.


    Lauren and I stood in front of the car for a while. She patted my shoulder, saying, "All right, go home.


    Overthinking won''t help, so let¡¯s take things as theye." ""Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe for dinner?" I asked again.


    "No, I can''t. She''s looking for me, and it''s probably about settling some affairs. I can''t decline that," Lauren  | said calmly.


    We shrugged and got into our cars, driving away from the hospital.

 Chapter 459 Mistaken Her for someone else

    Mistaken Her for Someone Else eB .


    Since I had some time, [ went to the nearest supermarket to my house. I was low on vegetables, so I nned to buy some.


    The fresh vegetables on the shelves looked perfect, so I grabbed a bunch of leafy greens and fruits. I also selected a piece of high-quality beef before wandering the supermarket, wondering what As liked to eat.


    However, something felt off. It seemed people were following me and whispering to each other. Still, I was puzzled whenever I turned back because everything seemed normal.


    At the checkout, a perky girl holding a


    notebook blushed and mustered her | courage to approach me, saying, ¡°Ms.


    Harmony, can I have your autograph?¡± | Ilooked at the girl in shock, realizing she had mistook me for Harmony. The girl looked at me expectantly while asionally ncing behind me.


    When I turned, I noticed a boy of simr age standing there.


    I returned my attention to the girl and gently said, ¡°Sweetie, you might''ve mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not Ms. Harmony.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The girl looked puzzled, not entirely understanding what I meant.


    However, the boy behind me said, ¡°We¡¯re sorry to bother you, Ms.


    Harmony, but we just wanted your


    autograph.¡±  I smiled helplessly and repeated, ¡°I''m not the person you think I am, dear.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    You''ve got the wrong person.


    The two looked at me, confused, while others noticed our interaction. One said, ¡°Oh, is that Harmony Hampton?¡± ¡°Hmm? Shees to the same supermarket as us? No way!¡±  ¡°Why no? Everyone needs to eat and drink, right?¡±  ¡°But isn''t that what assistants are for?¡±  ¡°Hmm, you''re right.¡± More people turned their attention to me, so I proceeded to the checkout line, wanting to leave immediately. I


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder how I resembled Harmony, thinking her fans were a little silly for thinking so.


    The boy studied my features and asked, ¡°Are you really not Ms. Harmony? We''re sorry!¡±  ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not her. My name¡¯s Chloe. Do I1ook that much like her?¡± I smiled at the boy, amused, ¡°You''ve made an honest mistake. I apologize if you''re disappointed.¡±  The boy smiled a little disappointedly.


    ¡°Well, you do look alike.¡±  Some onlookers agreed that I resembled Harmony, while the rest disagreed. I finally understood why she always went out in disguise. Although I said I wasn¡¯t her, people kept taking pictures of me, making me ufortable.


    After finally checking out and leaving, 1 returned to my car, still shaken. I could never forget Ste using Harmony and her fans against me. I didn¡¯t want to experience that again. If it weren¡¯t because I needed vegetables, I might''ve left my groceries and left.


    When I reached home, I showered andzily returned downstairs to unpack the groceries. I carefully selected a few items and cooked four dishes.


    As was punctual, returning before the end of his workday. When he entered, he hugged me and took a whiff, "It smells so good!"  His smile was charming as I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to return so early.


    I''m still making the soup. Wash your hands. It¡¯ll be ready in a bit.¡± As looked affectionate as he rested


    his chin on my shoulder. ¡°1 was  worried about traffic on the way home, so I left work early because I knew you were eager to see me. What have you been up to?  ¡°I considered calling you to visit the supermarket together, but I had to handle ast-minute matter.¡± He kissed my forehead before holding my hand and leading me to the kitchen.


    He asked me about Grace during dinner, so I told him the doctor had diagnosed her with liver cancer and how I told Matthew about it. Then, I mentioned wanting to bring Ava home in a few days.


    As nodded and looked at me, asking, ¡°Would you and your family want to move to Pleca Park when Ava returns?


    Molly and her granddaughter will stay there, too. It¡¯s spacious and suitable for the children to y. Your parents will feel peaceful there.¡±  I was shocked. ¡°But it¡¯ll be inconvenient for Ava to go to school from there.¡±  I had no other reason to refuse, but I wasn¡¯t ready to move there. Moreover, 1 didn¡¯t know how my parents would feel about it.


    ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about that.


    I''ll arrange transportation for Ava. I hired Molly for you anyway. That way, your mom and Ava will havepanions. The air in Pleca Park is excellent, so it¡¯s good for your dad¡¯s health. Most importantly, it¡¯s safer there.¡±  As¡¯s reasons were valid as he


    considered everyone''s needs, Still, 1 felt uneasy as Grace''s longing for Ava became distressing. Since Grace had little time to live, Ava should spend more time with her.

 Chapter 460 Emotionally Unstable

    Emotionally Unstable As noticed my hesitation and looked at me skeptically, asking, ¡°What''s wrong? You don¡¯t want to?¡±  Since I had to devise an excuse, I said, ¡°Ava should spend more time with Grace. We can discuss moving to your ceter, but Molly can stay here for now since I have many rooms downstairs. I wee them here so Ava and my mom havepany.¡± | As smiled and said, ¡°Sure, we should let Ava spend time with her grandmother. We can always decide on movingter.¡±  After dinner, we snuggled on the couch and enjoyed our rare peaceful time together. We discussed our time in Celestis Ind and were about to callContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    my mom and the others when the | doorbell rang. | We smiled at each other, wondering  who it could be this time. I quickly got  up and checked the peephole, feeling frustrated when I saw Matthew  through it. It seemed I could never get rid of this thorn in my side.


    However, I felt at ease with As around. I pressed the button to open  the apartment door, and Matthew appeared shortly after. He looked pale, and I knew him well enough to know Grace''s condition must¡¯ve left him helpless.


    Matthew grinned when he saw me.


    ¡°Hey, Chloe.¡±  I asked inly, "What''s up?"  I stepped aside and let him in. Also, it


    was his first timeing here since  our divorce. He nced around the living room, probably expecting to see my family. However, he only saw As lounging on the couch.


    Matthew''s eyes narrowed, and his expression soured. He nced at me and hesitated before deciding whether or not to enter the living room.


    1 didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries and walked inside. As we brushed past each other, I said. ¡°What is it, Matthew?¡± He approached the couch and nodded at As, greeting him, ¡°Mr. As.¡± As nced at him and nodded before getting up and saying, ¡°I''ll bein the study.¡±  Immediately after, he put his hands in


    his pockets and went upstairs. It  seemed he had already assumed the position of head of the household.


    Matthew grimaced as he red at Altas  until he disappeared from view. Then,  Matthew asked me displeasedly, ¡°Does  he live here?¡±  1 didn¡¯t answer but asked in return,  ¡°Why''d youe to see me?¡±  He lowered his head and fell silent  momentarily before speaking, "Uh...


    My mom doesn''t want to go to the  hospital. What do you think we should  do?"  He looked up at me conflictedly,  helplessly, and with a hint of  exhaustion as he spoke.


    I chuckled and looked at the  disheartened Matthew. ""Aren¡¯t you


    asking the wrong person? That''s your family''s matter ¡ªit has nothing to do with me." - "Can you stop saying that? All along, you''ve been advising me on such major problems..." He seemed annoyed, looking me in the eyes resentfully.


    I nearlyughed at his apparent agitation. It seemed he was genuinely distressed. "Matthew, that was in the past. We no longer have a rtionship.


    You have a wife and son. You don''t need me for such a thing," I said coldly.


    ¡°Why must you be like that, Chloe? My mom still relies on you even after all these years. Isn''t there a semnce of family affection for us in you?¡± Matthew questioned, annoyed.


    Meanwhile, I wondered if his thoughts


    were wed. It seemed he considered me a director of his home affairs.


    "Don''t even say that. Grace showed no family affection when you attacked me.


    perhaps you forgot about that. Also, you guys cursed me so openly at your son¡¯s baby shower." I retorted.


    ¡°Stop bringing up past events ata time like this.¡± Matthew looked at me helplessly as if I were the unreasonable one.


    ¡°pidn¡¯t you hear what your wife said today? Who am I to take your mom to the doctor? I don¡¯t know if you have selective memory or simply want to make things difficult for me. Still, only you can decide what to do with your mom. I can¡¯t help you there.¡± I exined my stance because I no Jonger wanted to be involved with the


    Murphys.

 Chapter 461 Pillar of Strength

    <h1> Pir of Strength</h1>


    "You know that Mnie is immature. Don''t stoop to her level. So why do you insist on arguing with her?" Matthew looked weary and exasperated.


    "Sorry! It''s your choice to tolerate her behavior. I have no obligation to do the same. I''m not stooping to her level, so don''t get it twisted." I said, "Don''t get any ideas. I took your mother to the hospital because I don''t want her difort to affect my child."


    "Oh, right! What about Ava?"


    It was only now that he remembered to ask about her.


    Matthew had me baffled. What''s going on in his head?


    "She went to Celestis Ind," I replied.


    "Celestis Ind?" Matthew''s face fell. "Why Celestis Ind? You didn''t send them so far just so you could be alone with other men, did you? It''s so hot there, and for a little kid..."


    "Do you have anything else to say? If not, go home!" I cut off his words, not wanting to see that expression on his face.


    His eyes were filled with rage, but he kept his emotions in check.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 462 Suffer At The Brink of Death

    Suffer at the Brink of Death  Matthew could only hang his head, unable to argue.


    ¡°You¡¯re aman, and you can¡¯t even protect your mother? She raised Mnie, and this is how she¡¯s repaid? Mnie, Mnie... Is the whole Murphy family indebted to her?¡±  My words were bitter, but I just couldn¡¯t keep quiet at a time like this.


    How did I ever fall for such an idiot? "Do you know how humiliated she has been her entire life? Her husband cheated on her right in front of her, keeping his mistress under the same roof. In the end, she had to raise that woman''s bastard child.¡±


    Iwas enraged, even yelling words I never thought I would say. My outburst surprised me. €? .


    ¡°Now, this despicable Mnie, along with that woman who brought her a lifetime of shame, are ganging up on her. How could Grace not fall ill?¡± Matthew looked at me without saying anything back.


    "Ask Mnie why she insists on taking Grace to the hospital. Does ite from a sudden sense of duty to treat her right and save her life?" I red at Matthew.


    He remained silent, and I went on.


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t! She wants to abandon your mom in the hospital to fend for herself. Matthew, are you brain-dead? If she dies, you''ll never have a mom again.¡±


    [ grew angrier with every word, almost screaming, ¡°Why do you even need to ask me about this? Get out, get out!¡± Matthew''s once-handsome face was now twisted in pain.


    ¡°Chlo, please don¡¯t be angry. I-1''ll do as Mom wishes, but she said she wants to see Ava!¡±  ¡°I¡¯ve never once stopped any of you from seeing Ava. But do you want to see her? You only want to use her as a bargaining chip. Even such a young child can see through it! Take a moment to reflect on what you''ve all done.¡±  I continued, ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon. I won¡¯t stop them from seeing each other. You don¡¯t need to be the one to remind me. Now go!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    My chest was burning with anger as | sank into the couch.


    It felt like an eternity, but I finally heard the door close as he left. There was a lump in my throat as I sighed heavily.


    As came downstairs and sat beside me. He pulled me into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. If you don¡¯t want to see them, then don''t!" ¡°I just feel so sorry for Grace. At the end of her days, she still has to endure such mistreatment," I sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s her fate. They''re all in your past, aren¡¯t they?¡± As¡¯s words were calm, but they hit home.


    I leaned into his embrace, feeling the tension dissipate.


    The next day, I went to the office early,


    but I didn¡¯t see Ryan. He had suddenly gone back to Monora with Joyce.


    Carol gave me a note he had left for me, with just the itinerary written, saying it would be a week.


    I wanted tough. Couldn¡¯t he just call and say it?  Maybe Ryan was right. Perhaps he felt that there were things he couldn¡¯t express over the phone.


    I wanted to give Ryan a chance, but our perspectives were ipatible. Maybe this was for the best. We could only find closure by not forcing things.


    I sighed and folded the note, but then I heard amotion outside the office door, and the voices became increasingly loud...

 Chapter 463 Causing a Scene

    Causing a Scene  I frowned and went to check. Mnie''s fiery presence greeted me as I swung open the office door.


    Two junior employees were holding her back. Eleanor and Carol were both there, witnessing the scene. Mnie looked as if she hade here ready for a fight.


    I nced at Carol and nodded. ¡°Let her go! ?  Mnie shook her shoulders and adjusted her sleeves once she was free.


    ¡°Chloe, you shameless woman. Did you seduce Matthew again? What did you say to him?¡±  Turning to Benjamin, I said, ¡°Call Matthew and have hime pick upThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    his dear wife. She may not be ashamed of her behavior, but I certainly am!¡±  I could see that people from other floors were already sneaking nces at us.


    ¡°Stop fucking pretending! Do you think you¡¯re a saint?!¡± Mnie was fuming as she yelled, ¡°You two are divorced. Why are you still meddling in our family affairs? What did you say to Matthew that he came home  berserk?"  I understood what she meant. It seemed like Matthew had taken action after returning from my housest night. Otherwise, Mnie wouldn¡¯t be here so early in the morning.


    ¡°Why are you so angry? You''re causing a scene here.¡± I looked at her with


    indifference. ¡°You''re right that we have zero familial connections. You''re  . : X |ing to me angrily, so there mustbe areason.¡± She was agitated, so I was sure she had put little thought into this confrontation. As the saying goes, impulsiveness is the devil.


    ¡°Drop the act! Let me ask you. Did he see youst night?¡± Mnie didn¡¯t hesitate with her questions.


    ¡°Yes, he did,¡± I admitted. This wasn¡¯t a secret.


    ¡°What did you say to him?!¡± She pointed at me and screamed.


    ¡°He told me you told Grace about her illness and that she didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital to get treated,¡± I stated.


    ¡°So, I said everything that needed to be


    said.¡±  ¡°You shameless bitch! Everyone, listen ¡ª this is your boss! Look at how she acts nice, but interferes in other people''s family matters. What does Grace''s illness have to do with you? You''re shameless enough to take her to the hospital. Who do you think you are?¡± Mnie started a hysterical tirade, her mouth filled with obscenities.


    However, anyone who listened could figure out what she was trying to say.


    Looking around, I saw people from other floors as well as ours. I didn¡¯t intervene. The more witnesses, the better.


    ¡°You''re a cunt. You can¡¯t stand to see Matthew and me get along, right? What''s wrong? Are you jealous that we


    have a son now? The Murphy family is mine, and that¡¯s a fact! Do not even think about going near the Murphy family, Chloe!"  ¡°Then why did youe here?¡± I looked at Mnie, wearing a faint smile. ¡°Matthew is the one thates looking for me when he has a problem.


    I already told him to ask you. The Murphy family is a cesspool. I''ve climbed out, and I won''t step back into jad  ¡°Stop lying. He didn¡¯t spend the night at home, and he came back in the early morning. Why should he kick my mom out?¡± Mnie was unfiltered. ¡°It must be because of you!¡±  I understood. Matthew spent the night with Grace and even kicked Abby out.


    This guy did well in handling these two


    issues.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s handled it, hasn¡¯t he? Is there something wrong with him apanying his sick mother?¡± I smiled. ¡°You forced Grace to live in a small house, and you want your mother to stay in the Murphy family¡¯s house. Do you have a heart?¡± I dered, ¡°Matthew was decent to do what he did!¡± Then I turned to the onlookers. ¡°What do you guys think?¡±

 Chapter 464 The Cat is out of the bag

    The Cat Is Out of the  Bag i  "Do you think Grace had an easy time raising you?" I continued, ¡°Your mother only gave birth to you and caused havoc to the Murphy family.


    But you''ve teamed up with your  mother to bully Grace? Do you think you would be here today if Grace weren¡¯t so kind?"  ¡°Chloe, spare us your nonsense! Our family matters are none of your business!¡±  I pressed on. ¡°When you can¡¯t sleep at night, reflect on your past. How many times have you been on the brink of life and death? Has Grace ever given up on you?  "She took you to the hospital tirelessly,


    though she couldn¡¯t even buy clothes for herself. Even I have spent time and money caring for you countless times.


    And I was an outsider who only joined the Murphy familyter. Do you have an ounce of conscience regarding Grace?¡±  Others in the office joined in, criticizing her. After all, most of the people in this building were familiar with her. Mnie had lost all moral integrity.


    ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t pretend to be righteous.


    You''re no saint, either. You''re a vile person, and you''ll face retribution.


    Your daughter might have escaped this time, but be careful. There might be a next time!¡±  I was taken aback. While staring at her intensely, I inched closer. ¡°Mnie,


    what did you just say?¡±  ?1... ¡° Mnie''s face turned pale, realizing she had misspoken. She stepped back and avoided my piercing gaze. ¡°I said nothing!¡±  ¡°How dare you lie?¡± I took a step forward and grabbed her by the throat.


    ¡°How dare you touch Ava?¡±  I didn¡¯t know where the strength came from, but I squeezed her neck harder, mming her against the door of my office.


    ¡°Speak up! What have you done? Who gave you the right to touch my daughter?¡± I roared, ¡°You bitch! I gave you what you wanted. Your man, your home, and you still dare to harm my daughter? Mnie, today I''ll show you what death is...¡± @


    Many people around us were aware of Ava¡¯s kidnapping. Now, they were furious, as well. ¡ª ¡°She¡¯s evil. How dare she harm a child?"  ¡°So, she¡¯s the one who did it. Call the police!¡±  ¡°This is beyond disgraceful ¡ªit¡¯s downright inhuman!¡±  ¡°She¡¯s asking for a beating. She¡¯s capable of anything...¡±  My hand acted on its own, exerting even more force. Mnie grabbed my hands, trying to pry them off, but my eyes were already zing with rage.


    ¡°Mnie... I risked my life to save your son, and yet you dared to target my


    daughter. You''re an animal.¡±  Watching Mnie''s face turn purple, my fury continued to burn. I had no intention of letting go. I just wanted her gone.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Carol rushed forward and grabbed me.


    She wrestled with my hands, ¡°Chlo, let go... Chlo...¡±

 Chapter 465 Pushed to the Edge

    Pushed to the Edge | 2  Just then, the elevator dinged, and a  figure strode over. ¡°Chlo, stop it, let  her go!¡±  It was Matthew. He rushed over, prying  my hands apart.


    After he flung me aside, I lunged at  Mnie again.


    Matthew red at me, shouting,  ¡°What are you trying to do? Chloe...


    I¡¯m warning you, let go!¡±  Mnie was now in Matthew¡¯s arms,  panting and coughing. Her face, once  purple, was returning to its normal  color.


    After catching her breath, she pointed  at me and cried out to Matthew, ¡°Matt,  hit her! You saw it. She was trying to


    kill me. She¡¯s been plotting against me.


    Make her pay!¡±  Once more, I charged at her. Rows  I had never felt so out of control in my life, even when Matthew was violent toward me. No one could stop me.


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale with fear.


    Benjamin, Carol, and Eleanor tried to restrain me, holding onto my trembling body.


    Matthew was taken aback. He shouted at everyone, ¡°What are you all trying to do? Ganging up on a defenseless woman? You''re really...¡±  Before he could finish his sentence, I slipped free and smacked Matthew across the face.


    I silenced Matthew before he could say


    anything else. My eyes widened, fixed on Matthew.


    ¡°Matthew, didn¡¯t you ask why I sent Ava to Celestis Ind? It was to give her a change of scenery and help her forget the terror she experienced during the kidnapping.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to be traumatized. If you care so much about that bitch, then watch over her. Otherwise, you''ll regret it someday!¡±  ¡°Chloe, restrain yourself. This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve resorted to violence.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Matthew shouted, protecting Mnie in his arms. She was still clutching her neck, struggling to breathe.


    ¡°Who''s pushing their luck? Matthew, what kind of man are you? I can¡¯t stand by and watch any longer! You''re


    condoning such cruelty! You''re worse than an animal!¡± To everyone''s surprise, it was Benjamin whoshed out. Even the most sincere person could be driven to madness.


    Carol also spoke up, ¡°Ask that cunt in your arms what happened ten days ago! She hired someone to abduct your daughter! If it weren''t for Mr. As, Ava would¡¯ve been gone. This woman is a devil, yet you have the nerve to scold Ms. Chloe?!¡± Benjamin''s eyes widened in fury. He stomped his feet in anger. ¡°I''ve seen stupid people, but I''ve never seen anyone as dumb as you. How did you be a father? Even wild animals  don¡¯t harm their young!  | ?you? Where were you when your


    daughter¡¯s life hung by a thread? This vile woman targeted a child, and you''re protecting her, calling her a defenseless woman... Disgusting! I despise you. You''re both despicable!¡± Someone shouted, ¡°Call the police! She just admitted it herself. Call the police!¡±  Mnie¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Matthew, shaking her head.


    ¡°Theyre talking nonsense. It wasn¡¯t me. I did nothing! I just heard about it!¡±  I yanked her out of Matthew¡¯s embrace. She held onto Matthew with all her might, trying to escape my grip.


    ¡°Matt, it wasn¡¯t me! Let go...¡±  ¡°What can¡¯t you do? You could even kick Grace, who raised you through


    thick and thin, out of your house, What else are you capable of?¡± | spat, ¡°Mnie, you''re heartless. Ava is just  a child. Why did you harm her ?¡± ¡°Chloe! She¡¯s terminally ill. Why shouldn¡¯t I tell her? When someone is sick, they go to the hospital. Should she just wait at home to die? @  ""Are we supposed to cheer for her while she is dying at home? She¡¯s already on the brink of death. Where she lives doesn¡¯t matter. If she¡¯s going to die, she should do it in a hospital. I SY  A resounding p echoed in the office, apanied by Matthew¡¯s raging voice.


    ¡°Mnie Murphy, do you want to fucking die?! How dare you curse my mother?! Why did you hire someone to


    abduct Ava? Is everything they''re saying true? Tell me, right now!¡±

 Chapter 466 Another Episode of Chaos

    Another Episode of Chaos ~ Matthew¡¯s p sent Mnie sprawling. Her body skidded across the floor before she finally stopped. Shey there and writhed in a fit of hysterical sobs. She cursed, drawing disdainful gazes from everyone present.


    Benjamin spat, ¡°Leave, all of you! Listen to me, Mnie. It¡¯s not over.


    The cops will dig up every detail. As long as you¡¯re involved, you''ll pay. | Matthew, take your bitch and get lost.


    You''re the reason your mother fell so ill.¡± Benjamin did not flinch nor stutter as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sooner orter, that bitch will ruin you,¡±


    Matthew realized how humiliated he was with a crowd of furious onlookers staring at him. He grabbed Mnie by the hair and dragged her into the elevator, leaving our office floor in defeat.


    Carol waved to disperse the crowd, saying, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s get back to work, everyone!¡± I returned to my office and sank into my chair, panting. I had to suppress my fury.


    Meanwhile, Carol and Eleanor entered.


    Thetter looked at me and said, ¡°Chlo, why didn¡¯t you call the cops? Now everyone knows that witch caused Ava¡¯s kidnapping.¡± I uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°I''d be letting off easy by handing her to the cops. She must experience genuine


    horror and lose everything before | get her arrested.¡± Carol brought me a cup of coffee and said, ¡°Take it easy, Chloe. She won¡¯t get away with it, and the cops won''t sit still either.¡± Eleanor sighed, ¡°I never thought Mnie would have the guts to do that.


    To think she¡¯d dare to harm a child is insane.¡± Truthfully, I knew Mnie was not the mastermind. The kidnapper was from Jitador, far from her reach. Still, I wouldn¡¯t let her off, even if she were just an aplice. I told Carol and Eleanor, ¡°I''ll be fine. I just need a moment alone.¡± It took me a long while to finally calm down and clear my mind. Afterward, 1 called Johnson to arrange a meeting


    with him. Later, I called Grayson and instructed him to do something for me discreetly.


    With that, I became mentally exhausted but still lost in thought. It seemed the connection between the incident with Liora and Ste was undeniable.


    Before I could understand the situation between Ste and Mnie, another unexpected development urred. The minor scene from the supermarket the other day became exaggerated.


    Someone had posted a short video of me shopping there. The post simply mentioned running into Harmony at the supermarket, nothing more.


    However, the video quickly became viral, People began to nder me and even


    dig up my details to portray me as a horrible person. These people even posted pictures of me with different men, iming I had spiraled into degeneracy since my divorce.


    The inte trolls also posted a picture from thest press conference with Ryan embracing me. I initially knew nothing about these posts. However, reporters waited for me when I went to meet Johnson at Gr Tower.


    They converged when they saw me exiting the building. Since I had experienced such a thing before, I quickly entered my car and drove off to escape the frenzy. The situation had unfolded rapidly, and I knew someone was behind it.


    After meeting and discussing my n¡¯s progress with Johnson, he


    assured me everything proceeded smoothly. I also heard Matthew had taken over a theme park project through the Thompsons, leaving him little time to deal with the Muborough''¡¯s affairs.


    Mnie and the Thompsons¡¯ influential figure overlooked the project, making it nearly impossible | for others to intervene. Meanwhile, Liora still strived to secure the Avalon Hills project by investing significant effort.


    After discussing things with Johnson, I asked him to leave. Then, I sat alone in the room to ponder my options.


    Suddenly, a bold new idea struck me, and I reached for my phone.


    Immediately after, I realized Ryan¡¯s number was still unavable.


    I remembered he was still on a flight, so I clutched my phone and considered my next move. It appeared I needed a way to uncover Liora¡¯s secrets.

 Chapter 467 Without a Marriage Certificate

    Without a Marriage 4 Certificate 1 An hourter, I left and visited Ivanna.


    When I arrived, I saw theposed Jared standing at her bedside. He usually looked like that, but I saw his slight panic that night.


    The two seemed to be enjoying each other¡¯spany at that moment.


    When I entered, Jared rose and told Ivanna, ¡°You two chat. I''ll be back in a bit.¡± Then, he nodded at me and left the ward.


    I gazed at Ivanna and noticed she looked much better. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lauren?¡± ¡°Well, Oliver''s wife isn¡¯t doing well, so


    Ss *15 BONUS she left for their ce yesterday, | didn¡¯t get the chance to call Lauren today,¡± I replied while taking a seat, ¡°Tell me about your progress.¡±  Ivanna smiled bitterly and shook her head, herplexion growing pale. I consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Try to take it easy.¡± I wanted to change the subject, but she interjected, ¡°I had prepared myself for this since I started seeing him. Still, I never expected Trinity to...¡± Although she trailed off, I understood shecked the courage to continue.


    Even an ordinary woman wouldn¡¯t let go of a marriage, not to mention someone as ferocious as Trinity.


    Ivanna uttered in resignation, ¡°They¡¯re only engaged and not legally married.¡±


    -_ CTY BVTWo Iwas surprised, asking, ¡°You mean Trinity and Jared never got a marriage certificate?¡± - | ¡°Yeah,¡± Ivanna chuckled, ¡°Jared once told me he dares to love me because he¡¯s a free and responsible man. He  wouldn¡¯t want to trap me in passivity.¡±  ¡°Didn¡¯t you know about that before?¡± I  asked, feeling skeptical.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but when we slept together, Jared told me he would take full responsibility for me.¡± Ivanna blushed.


    ¡°No one knows they¡¯re not married.¡± For some reason, I felt a sense of relief and joy. I squeezed Ivanna¡¯s hand, saying, "That¡¯s the best oue. Jared is yours as long as they don''t get the  certificate."


    I believed in Jared, Although he appeared gentle and courteous, he was decisive and stubborn. Once he decided something, he wouldn''t give up, no matter what.


    Ivanna had always been a fiery and decisive ¡°big sister¡± in the workce.


    Seeing her so vulnerable made me sad.


    Somehow, everything reminded me of Matthew. He had never shown weakness when we were together.


    Instead, he appeared strong. I found itical because his strong persona was only for show. Meanwhile, his true self was the sentimental person who sought my advicest night.


    I wondered how I ever fell for him.


    Ivanna noticed my distraction and shook my hand, asking, ¡°Is everything


    okay?¡±  1 offered a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±  ¡°Then why do you look so distracted?¡± Ivanna always understood me the best.


    "It¡¯s about Matthew¡¯s mom. Things have escted,¡± I chuckled, recounting the situation to Ivanna as if to lighten my mood.


    Ivanna seemed much more spirited now. ¡°It''s not that I look down on that jerk, but he''s not a real man. He let Mnie get the better of him. He¡¯s not the same Matthew anymore.¡± I smirked. ¡°Matthew was never good, but I just never realized it. He had been hiding behind his self-righteous facade for so many years. His history


    with Mnie had been brewing for a long time. I was the fool all along.¡±  I could never forget what Mnie described to me at the bar.

 Chapter 468 Easier to see from the sidelines

    Easier to See From the  Sidelines  Ivanna sat up and looked at me, saying,  ¡°Matthew will regret it one day. His  protectiveness over Mnie is just an  expression of his insecurities. He always feels his inadequacies around you.


    ¡°You outshine him in every way, whether it¡¯s Tanum Corporation¡¯s founding or your decision-making skills.¡±  ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Ivanna.¡± I was puzzled, wondering how my abilities could pressure Matthew.


    ¡°That¡¯s the unfortunate truth.


    Matthew fears you but doesn¡¯t want to ept it, That''s why he¡¯s constantly trying to change that, He wants toExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    surpass you and be a real man, but he can¡¯t do it,¡± Ivanna said.


    I couldn¡¯t agree more and added, ¡°Add Mnie''s deliberate seduction to that.¡± ¡°You''re right. So, Matthew finds a sense of masculinity with Mnie. He revels in a woman¡¯s adoration and dependency. That was why he wanted to take the lead when you were pregnant. Matthew showed his fear of you surpassing him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just his vulnerability, but his whole family¡¯s. That¡¯s why they''re always afraid of you or anyone bringing up who really founded Tanum Corporation.¡± I said disdainfully, ¡°He¡¯s just a man- child.¡±


    Ivanna continued, ¡°Mnie is taking advantage of his affection for her and running rampant. She¡¯s arrogant and ignorant of her limits because she thinks she¡¯s won. Mnie feels she has leverage now.¡± &? I remarked, ¡°Matthew is fiercely protective of her. He even imed she¡¯s weak before everyone.¡± @€? Ivanna added, ¡°Just wait. Matthew will feel helpless eventually. He¡¯s now basking in the glory of asserting himself and triumphing over you. He¡¯ll soon realize what he lost.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but admire Ivanna¡¯s spot-on analysis.


    "He''s already starting to move in that direction. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have the audacity toe to you. I really despise him, His head is full of crap.


    Even now, he hasn''t fullye to terms with the fact that he''s divorced from you. What an idiot. All these years, deep down, he''s still dependent on you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t seek your advice." €? I chuckled. "I don''t have time for his antics. He''ll soon understandpletely." ""Chlo, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted this time. He''s not the right partner for you. Even if one day he kneels before you, don''t be soft-hearted. He doesn''t deserve to be with you, and Ava shouldn¡¯t have such a father.¡± "He won''t get that chance. I''d rather remain single than going back to him." I dered firmly.


    "A man who can watch his wife and child suffer without doing anything is


    not aman to rely on, no matter what his reasons are. Either way, he has cheated, and that''s not eptable." ughed, unable to help but sigh. It was always easier to see things clearly from the sidelines.


    Ivanna looked at me, puzzled as she asked, "What''s so funny?" "I''mughing because it''s always easier to see things clearly from the sidelines." I chuckled.


    Ivanna chuckled as well. "Anyway, I know what I want. Jared is worth my fight. When Trinity made a move against me, she owed me a debt. There will be a settling of scores someday." "Then you better prepare yourself well.


    Your journey ahead is still long." |  patted her hand.


    As we were talking, Lauren hurried in  with her bag, looking somewhat  exhausted.


    "I thought you went to the office." Lauren said as she sat down, letting out a sigh.


    "Why are you so tired?" Ivanna asked her.


    "I didn''t sleep all night. Can I not be tired?" She rubbed her temples.


    "Is everything not okay?" I inquired.


    "Not really. It doesn''t look like there''s much time left for her," she said softly, and we all understood she was talking about Oliver''s wife.


    wy TY weve "Well, it''s better that way as she doesn¡¯t have to suffer anymore," Ivanna mused, gazing at the ceiling.


    "It''s a relief for everyone." "Actually, Oliver still deeply cares for her. I''m just helping him shoulder some of the burden," Lauren''s mood wasn''t too great either. "She''s also a fortunate person. Having Oliver¡¯s love makes her life one worthy of living.¡± I agreed with this point. I was eager to see how Oliver would treat Lauren after this.

 Chapter 469 A Treasure

    A Treasure  We spent the afternoon openly sharing our thoughts, turning it into a ranting session. After a while, we smiled at each other knowingly.


    As it was gettingte, As called, saying he would pick me up for dinner.


    I excused myself, and coincidentally, Jared returned to the ward at the same time.


    When I got downstairs, As was waiting. Amidst the crowd, he always stood out, shining like a star.


    Seeing me, the cold demeanor on his handsome face immediately softened, and he extended his hand to me.


    "Tired?"  "Definitely hungry." I replied with a


    coy smile.


    "Then let''s feed you quickly." He : smiled warmly. "Andter, you''ll have the energy to feed me too." I was about to explode at his suggestive remark. This man and his constant innuendos.


    He yfully pulled me into his arms and we got into his car. His entourage took my car back home.


    As soon as we sat down at the restaurant, someone approached.


    When I looked up, I met a pair of gloomy eyes, none other than that of Harmony. It was ironic how in this small city, you could always bump into people you wanted to avoid the most.


    Some people and situations were just


    like that. The more you wanted to distance yourself, the less you could.


    I couldn''t help but curse silently.


    Foswood truly was small; you could run into unwanted encounters everywhere.


    Harmony shot me a fierce re before turning to As, instantly stering a smile on her face. Softly, she said, "As... When did youe back? I didn''t know."  As nced at her indifferently.


    "Since when do I need to report my schedule to you, Ms. Harmony?"  I couldn''t help but chuckle and sigh.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant. I''ve been waiting for you toe back, wanting


    to talk to you about the next season''s promotions," she tried a different approach by shifting the conversation to work matters.


    As''s expression soured. He looked up to give her a brief nce. "Next season? I don''t think the next season has anything to do with you. And besides, work matters should be discussed in the office. Now is my private time, and I don''t want anyone to disturb it. You wouldn''t becking such manners, would you?" Harmony''s face turned pale. She shot me a nce, unwilling to give up.


    "But..." "T have something to discuss with Ms.


    Chloe," he said, his eyes shing with iciness as he replied to Harmony.


    Harmonyposed herself and put on


    a smile. "Alright, we''ll talk tomorrow then. I won''t disturb your conversation." She set herself a way out, giving a graceful wave to As and leaving without even sparing me a nce.


    I looked up at As, who motioned for the waiter to take our orders. He sought my opinion from time to time.


    I felt an eerie gaze fixed on us all the while. Frankly, being under someone''s surveince made me ufortable.


    Harmony''s seat wasn''t far away. Her eyes carried a sinister gleam as she looked at me.


    As the dishes arrived, As took the steak the waiter brought and elegantly cut it into smaller pieces before cing


    it in front of me. "You just focus on eating." Watching him do all this for me, I felt a sense of deja vu. He had done something simr for me a long time ago, or so it seemed, but how was that possible? We hadn''t known each other for that long, all things considered.


    We had eaten a few meals together, seldom steaks, but whenever we did, he did precisely that.


    ''''T always feel like we''ve known each other in another life." I smiled at him.


    ""No one knows why I don''t like eating steak is because I can''t cut it." €9 "You don¡¯t know how to cut a steak.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    You don¡¯t like to peel oranges. You like to add vinegar to your noodles. Am |  | right?¡± He casually listed my habits as  | if reciting them from memory.


    [ looked at him in surprise, slightly unsettled. "How did you know?"  It could be possible for him to know I didn''t like cutting steaks, but no one knew my secret, which was that I disliked peeling oranges.


    He looked at me with a calm expression. "Girls tend to dislike it. It''s just a guess."  I immediately rxed. Then I gave him a yful smile. "Ah, I see. Have you seen many girls like this? Or is it...


    Annalise... Oh, no, is the real Ste like this?"  His hand froze slightly, then he looked at me with a gentle expression. There was a hidden smile in his eyes that was difficult to decipher its meaning.

 Chapter 470 Deliberate Action

    Deliberate Actions "I''ll tell you next time." There was a mischievous tone in his voice that made even this familiar aspect of him seem somewhat endearing. My mind involuntarily wandered for a moment.


    Seeing that I was still staring at him, he raised an eyebrow. "Are you jealous?" My face flushed, and I tried to conceal my embarrassment. "Of course not." He poured a ss of juice and gently ced it in front of me, his gaze fixed on my face. "Hold on a second." Then he lifted my chin and lightly wiped the corner of my mouth with his


    index finger. The gesture was an  extremely intimate one.


    Feeling awkward, I flinched slightly.


    Harmony''s gaze remained fixed on our  table. I was sure our actions would be pletely visible to her.


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" He furrowed his brow slightly and asked in a calm tone.


    "Didn''t you see the things online today?" I intentionally asked him. I was certain there was some deliberate intention behind his earlier actions.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what?" he replied, deliberately skewering a piece of lobster and dipping it in sauce before bringing it to my mouth.


    Ina nervous whisper, I said, "I can do


    it myself. You don''t have to do this." "I like doing it." He insisted and fed me another bite, raising an eyebrow. "1 enjoy feeding you. My little girl, I like spoiling you." His words made it hard for me to breathe. I wasn''t a little girl, and it felt exaggerated for him to call me "my little girl".


    I''had to open my mouth to ept the food, while feeling my face burning up.


    But refusing it would spoil the mood.


    As I chewed the food he had fed me, | helplessly remarked, "You''re just giving those groundless rumors more material," "Let them be busy," he said


    nonchntly, His words made me chuckle involuntarily. I imagined this must be quite eye-catching for Harmony. But I couldn''t control this situation at all.


    When we left the restaurant, Harmony was still there.


    As we walked out, I mentioned, "Two days ago at the supermarket, I ran into a fan who mistook me for Harmony.


    She wanted to get my autograph." "There''s nothing topare. You guys are not even alike." He pulled me closer by the waist, bringing me to his side. "There¡¯s only one of you in this world." I''smiled contentedly. Who wouldn''t enjoy hearing such sweet words? I


    casually replied, "Then I won''t ever get lost."  His arm around my waist tightened for amoment as he held me closer. "In this vast sea of people, I will always find you."  Our eyes met, and I was deeply moved.


    He leaned in and kissed my lips with  passion. Though it was brief, my heart  raced fiercely.


    In a soft voice by my ear, he said, "Let''s go home."  When we arrived at the vi, I was truly tired. It had been a day of non- stop activity. After he had taken a shower, he was on the phone with Ava while waiting for me toe out from the shower. When I emerged, they were |


    still chattering away.


    He pulled me into his arms and said to  Ava on the phone, "Mommy''s  here."  Immediately, a squeal came from the  other end of the line. "Mommy, I''m so  happy." @  "Why is that?" I asked with a smile.


    "Uncle As said he''sing to Celestis Ind to take me home. I''ve been missing you and Uncle As so much!" she chirped in an innocent voice.


    "Have you had enough fun yet?" I inquired.


    "Not yet, but Mommy and Uncle As are not here. I want to stay with Uncle As. When hees back to Celestis


    Ind next time, I''lle back too.


    Oh, by the way, Mommy, Uncle As said Jenny cane with us and stay at our house. Is that true?" Her tone was enthusiastic and without a hint of sadness.


    "Of course. She will stay with you from now on." I nced at As, and he nuzzled my face. Then, he bit my earlobe, causing me to jerk my neck and burst intoughter.


    Ava immediately inquired, "Mommy, why are youughing?" Blushing, I yfully hit As and said, "I''m just happy that you''reing back, that''s all." "Then tell Uncle As toe quickly." shemanded, her voice sounding like that of amanding general,


    As took the phone from my hand and softly promised, "Okay, I wille. You make sure to have fun, and | I''ll take care of the rest." "Bye bye, Uncle As. Make sure youe quickly." Her tender voice drifted off as she ran away.


    As tossed the phone aside and pressed me down onto the couch like an impatient leopard. Swift and agile, he kissed me passionately and intently, leaving me with no chance to resist.


    Just as we were about to lose ourselves in the moment, the doorbell that was ringing relentlessly interrupted us.

 Chapter 471 Boy friends

    Boyfriend?  We both froze as we locked eyes and burst intoughter. I gently pushed him away, saying, ¡°It must be another one of those Murphy family members.¡±  He got up as well, biting my lip. ¡°I''m heading upstairs. I''ll be waiting for you.¡±  I went to open the door, only to find out it wasn¡¯t anyone from the Murphy family at all.


    It was Harmony.


    I asked her through the inte, feigning ignorance, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±  ¡°Open the door!¡± Her tone was forceful. After saying that, she pressed


    | the buzzer several times, almost like a provocation.


    I chuckled and pressed the unlock button.


    In the video feed, I saw Harmony push open the door and storm in. When she reached the entrance to the living room, I opened the door.


    She shoved me out of the way and walked right in. I was certain she had no good intentions and was out to humiliate me in front of my family.


    She looked stunned after scanning the empty living room. It took her a while before she turned back to me. ¡°What? Are you the only one at home?¡± ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± I asked, though I already knew.


    ¡°Chloe, I never expected you to be this |


    kind of person!¡± Harmony didn''t mince words, walking further inside without changing out of her shoes. She had an air of dominance, as if she owned the ce.


    I remained unruffled and sat on the sofa. ¡°What kind of person am I?¡± Seeing me soposed only seemed to fuel her anger. ¡°You knew perfectly well that As is my boyfriend, yet you flirted with him! You even went around using my name to deceive people. You have no shame.¡±  I looked at her, her face mirroring mine, and asked, ¡°Why would I lie? What did I lie to you about?¡±  ¡°Look at yourself. A widow, yet you can¡¯t even keep to yourself. You go after high-profile men. Your audacity knows no bounds!¡±


    Wy T''V OUnNUS She sat on the sofa with her arms crossed, exuding an imposing presence.


    ¡°I used to think you were noble, and people made up stories about you. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would¡¯ve thought I was wrong about you. But it turns out you''re just pretending to be refined, but in reality, you¡¯re just a slut!¡± Harmony¡¯s neck strained as she yelled at me.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Harmony, in all things, moderation is key. You break into my house in the middle of the night and start criticizing me. Where are your manners and upbringing? You''re a public figure. You should at least be mindful of your image." I lectured her.


    ¡°Chloe, you have zero shame, so why should I? What''s there to talk about


    manners with someone like you? You seduced my boyfriend and went out to dinner with him.¡± = ¡ì ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± I scoffed, ¡°Who¡ª" She interrupted me, ¡°Anyone with eyes knows that As is my boyfriend.


    Don¡¯t act dumb! How dare you go out for dinner with him? What do you take me for?¡± A deep, maic voice echoed from upstairs. ¡°Boyfriend? Since when did I be your boyfriend?¡± We both turned toward the stairs. I hadn¡¯t expected As toe down at a time like this.


    Harmony was even more surprised.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that As would be in my house. As, who came


    Ws ue i nt | downstairs in casual home attire, looked calm.

 Chapter 472 A Slap on the face

    A p on the Face As¡¯s face darkened as he looked at her.


    ¡°Mr. As... H-How¡¯d you end up here?¡± Harmony¡¯s voice was trembling, her gaze unsteady as she looked at As. She balled her hands into tight fists.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Harmony, please tell me why I shouldn¡¯t be here." As¡¯s words cut through the tension as he took a seat beside me.


    His face looked unusually somber.


    ¡°Answer me. When did I agree to be your boyfriend? Did I do something that made you misunderstand?¡±  ¡°I... She...¡± Harmony stammered, her  words disjointed.


    RR YW Her face shifted between oe fear.


    ¡°You tried to bind me, spreading rumors that I''m your boyfriend and confusing my family. I''ve been patient, but it seems you¡¯ve overstepped.¡± As¡¯s thin lips were pressed together, his gaze sharp.


    ¡°But s-she¡¯s...¡± Harmony¡¯s words were faltering.


    ¡°She looks like you? I don¡¯t see it.¡± As lowered his gaze, pulling me into his embrace.


    ¡°Does my woman need to rely on someone else¡¯s power?¡± As sped my hand in his, his eyes cold. "Do you evenpare to her? We never wanted to go public because we preferred a quiet life. But now you¡¯vee to provoke us. ¡±


    WL] fet bP ¡°Who gave you the courage to \ humiliate my soon-to-be wife? It¡¯s already immoral of you to spread rumors about me being your boyfriend, and now you show up here to provoke me. Do I need to call the police, or will you see yourself out?¡± As'' words were bitter and intimidating, with no room for debate.


    Harmony was still unsatisfied. ¡°S-She jsiet ¡°Chloe is my fiancee! So, please respect yourself. Stop spreading your delusions everywhere.¡± As showed no mercy. ¡°Apologize! Then leave!¡± Harmony turned pale. She bit her lip


    hard, and her expression was a mix of resentment and eptance.


    As fell silent, his gaze unwavering.


    Harmony took a timid step back, her eyes watery. ¡°Why her? How can she be your fiancee?¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± As reiterated.


    ?1-1''m sorry! I''m sorry to have disturbed you!¡± With that, Harmony turned and rushed out.


    As the door mmed shut, I looked at As. He looked at me in his arms, his face softening.


    ¡°Why?¡± I gazed into his eyes. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± ¡°Are you not happy with it?¡± He smirked. ¡°Jealous, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I was flustered. ¡°Fiancee¡± felt overwhelming. Even though I longed for it, I didn¡¯t dare assume it.


    ¡°How do I make it official, then? Do we need a ceremony?¡±  ¡°I haven''t... Well¡ª" Before I could continue, he kissed me again. While cradling me in his arms, he led me upstairs.


    In the bedroom, I nestled in his embrace and drifted into a sweet slumber.


    I slept through untilte morning.


    When I woke up, I turned around and was pulled into a tighter embrace. I opened my eyes and blinked a few times, feeling a surreal sense of reality.


    The scene fromst night, with Harmony storming out of my house, was still vivid. = Before I could turn around to verify it was real, he was already hugging me from behind.

 Chapter 473 Replenish my Strength

    Replenish My Strength If it weren''t for Carol¡¯s phone call, 1 wouldn¡¯t have wanted to get out of bed.


    I felt like all the energy had been drained from me.


    I found that the spot beside me had gone cold. It seemed he had been gone for a while.


    With gritted teeth, I pushed myself up and nced around the bedroom. It was impably tidy. I muttered under my breath, ¡°Is this guy a wolf? He nearly devoured me.¡± After a quick shower, my legs still felt shaky. I changed into some fresh clothes and headed downstairs. I saw breakfast was alreadyid out on the table, along with a note.


    Scoffing, I picked up the note. Was this some kind of trend now? His handwriting was bold and ~~ powerful. The note reminded me to eat and replenish my strength.


    My face flushed as I cursed. This guy had no shame. He just had to point it out.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I lifted the lid off the dishes. The dishes were exquisitely prepared, and he even made some soup. Maybe it was because my energy was depleted, but I dug into everything with gusto. It was satisfying, and not one bit went to waste.


    Then I drove straight into the office.


    The online gossip was still buzzing, but I couldn¡¯t be bothered. As and I both


    understood what was going on.


    Let them say what they want. I couldn¡¯t enjoy the benefits and still act coy, could I? Thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I felt safe with someone like him watching over me. To think that just recently, Matthew had brought me such misfortune.


    Now, it was all in the past.


    Ryan wasn¡¯t around, so all the issues were piled onto me. In the afternoon, Eleanor came to see me and said she was going to a trade fair. I asked her to take an assistant along and gather more information.


    Eleanor hadn¡¯t even left yet when Grayson walked in. She talked to him briefly, asking if he had any additional


    requests.


    Iwas pleased with my current team.


    They all had great understanding, and there was no backstabbing or scheming. This was my most significant sess.


    Once they sorted everything out, Eleanor bid me farewell and set off.


    Then Grayson came over, standing in front of me with a self-assured smile. I knew he must have some good news.


    Sure enough, he did. There was a major project in Bourdamun, and he handed me a stack of documents. ¡°These are the relevant materials for this project.¡± If Grayson hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I might have forgotten. Before Ava was


    kidnapped, I met a man named Jeremiah. He imed to be a developer from Bourdamun, and he provided this information.


    Grayson looked at me and said, ¡°But Jeremiah isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. Since Grayson brought it up, it meant this person was suspicious.


    ¡°Chlo, do you remember Christopher Bill?¡± Grayson asked, his lips quirking.


    ¡°Of course, the project manager from Echelon Group. Atticus fired him because of that incident with Keegan,¡± I said. ¡°Do they know each other?¡± ¡°They¡¯re cousins. Jeremiah is Christopher¡¯s cousin!¡± Grayson


    1 Wy TO BONUS exined. ¡°So, when Jeremiah came to you, it was because of Christopher¡¯s connection.¡± vie Ah... Bourdamun, Christopher, and Jeremiah.


    Christopher sent over Jeremiah to cause trouble for me. Little did he know, he had brought me valuable information. I ought to thank Christopher.


    I''looked at Grayson and asked, ¡°Has this project been confirmed? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s in Jeremiah¡¯s hands."

 Chapter 474 Valuable Information

    Valuable Information Grayson immediately snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Impossible! His qualifications are way off. Bourdamun intends to establish a new district, shifting the city southward to connect with the Muborough coastline. This will bring it closer to the transportation hub and boost the economy of Bourdamun''s old district.


    "It has received provincial approval.


    But the specific details haven¡¯t beenpleted yet. So, Jeremiah''s information is correct, but how it got to him is made up.¡± Grayson¡¯s words ignited a spark of desire in me. I said, ¡°Dig deeper. See who''s overseeing this project.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Grayson nodded.


    This information seemed precious.


    had to thank Christopher. When |  inspiration struck, there was no  stopping it.


    ¡°Oh, these days, Ste has been in close contact with Trinity,¡± Grayson mentioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. I think those online rumors might just be Ste¡¯s handiwork. Yesterday, Mnie came here and let something slip. I''m sure she was involved in Ava¡¯s case, too.


    ¡°So, keep a close watch on Ardora Construction. As for Muborough, Mnie is the one in charge there.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew has a theme park project in his hands. See if you can gather some information.¡±


    Grayson nodded. "Now is not the right time. We''ll wait a bit. Also, the group that is after Hartz Group has now focused on Sris. The overseas IT addresses disappeared, and there¡¯s been frequent online activity in Sris.


    Is it possible that this person got there?" ¡°Can we still get in?¡± I was, of course, referring to the ount.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s encrypted!¡± I contemted, then said to Grayson, ¡°Give him a little opening.¡± ¡°You mean, let him stumble upon something favorable?¡± Grayson asked, es by ¡°A misdirection! ¡°I¡¯m thinking of letting go of Phase Two of Avalon Hills. We''ll let Liora continue to work on it,¡± I said. ¡°We


    don¡¯t need to exert ourselves anymore.¡± Grayson looked at me, then mmed the table. ¡°Chlo, that¡¯s brilliant!¡± I smiled. ¡°Instead of struggling against them, it¡¯s better to settle for something less. I''m interested in Bourdamun now!¡± Grayson¡¯s handsome face broke into a sly smile. ¡°We¡¯ll need to step up on Mr.


    Ryan¡¯s end. When the timees, we''ll have the upper hand.¡± He was brilliant and understood my intentions right away. I wanted to let go of the Avalon Hills gracefully.


    "But when we let go, we must make it look convincing. Maybe let them take a hit, let Liora climb higher, and see a broader horizon,¡± I said with


    determination.


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Grayson said. ¡°Let her feel a sense of aplishment!¡± I''looked at him and grinned. I liked Grayson. We were so in sync. He was already taking action on what I had in mind.


    After discussing business matters, I asked him, ¡°Any new updates from Rory?¡± I don¡¯t know why, but I was concerned about Rory¡¯s situation. I want to see the oue.


    He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no new valuable information. But Lucille¡¯s passing might not be as simple as it seems. It¡¯s suspicious.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± I looked at


    SEE er Grayson. If he voiced his doubts, he already had some leads or a target in mind. See There was a knock on the door. Carol pushed the door open with a smile, and to my surprise, As walked in. € I''was surprised and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±  He asked with a displeased tone, ¡°Am I not wee?¡±  I smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s just unexpected!¡± ¡°It seems I haven¡¯t beening enough then!¡± He even teased me.


    Grayson had already stood up and said, ¡°Mr. As!¡± As nced at him. ¡°When you have time,e visit me. I have a few


    EE ee questions for you.¡± Grayson gave me a quick look, then | said, ¡°Alright!¡± hp ¡°In that case, leave. I have something to discuss with Ms. Chloe.¡±

 Chapter 475 A Serious Discussion

    A Serious Discussion | "Mr. As, when did it be okay for you to dismiss my people as you please?" I asked with a hint of annoyance. Grayson chuckled and left.


    Grayson, of course, knew about our rtionship. Once Grayson left, As sat on the couch. He extended his hand.


    ¡°Come here.¡± I smiled and walked toward him. He grabbed my hand, pulling me onto hisp. ¡°What did you have for lunch?¡± ¡°Iate everything you made in the morning, so I''m not in the mood for lunch,¡± I admitted. ¡°Why did you


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you be this clingy before?¡± I teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m addicted! I''m obsessed!¡± He dered.


    This man was shameless, saying such things with a straight face.


    He pinched my cheek. ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡± I still had no appetite, so I hadn¡¯t even thought about dinner. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. What do you want?¡± ¡°I''just want you!¡± His words almost left me breathless. I pointed at his nose. ¡°I''ll bite you if you keep doing this. Do you believe me?¡± .


    He burst intoughter. I gazed at him, feeling myself getting lost in his smile.


    When he noticed me staring at him, he took me in his arms and leaned in for a kiss.


    I struggled to push him away, but he was relentless. This was an office and, more importantly, my office. Yet he dared to act so audaciously.


    He was too much. I couldn¡¯t resist him.


    After a while, he released me, allowing me to catch my breath.


    I red at him. ¡°This is an office! You''re so shameless!¡± He squinted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told your secretary that we have serious matters to discuss so that no


    one will disturb us.¡± ¡°Do you think this is the ATL Empire?¡± I scolded him, ¡°Do you take this as yourpany as well now? Is this what you mean by serious matters?¡± ¡°What are you implying?¡± He looked into my eyes.


    I blushed and yfully pped him, and he bit my fingertip. I eximed, ¡°You''re trying to kill me!¡± Then he collected himself and said, ¡°I have a serious matter to discuss!¡± ¡°Goon.¡± His expression told me he wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°About the Avalon Hills.¡± He pulled me to sit on the couch. ¡°I know you''re also


    fighting for it.¡± ¡°No, I''m considering giving it up,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He furrowed his brows. ¡°Why?¡± I pondered, unsure if I should share my n with him. After all, it was a personal matter.


    ¡°Do you have reservations about telling me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to put it.¡± I lowered my gaze, hesitating. After a moment, I looked at him with conflicting emotions.


    His eyes were filled with encouragement. ¡°Trust me!¡± ¡°I...¡± I took a deep breath and told As about my n. Then I looked at


    him, afraid he would think I was too ruthless.


    He looked at me for a few seconds, then flicked my nose. ¡°Well done! You''re learning to strategize!¡± Iwas at a loss, staring at him in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a bit too vindictive?¡± "It depends on the individual. Hit back to deter them and secure the territory you want. In principle, I''d prefer you to stay by my side, but I support your determination."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 476 A Joint Venture

    A Joint Venture I''murmured, "I don''t want to be a damsel. That would mean losing myself." Seeing me pout, he pulled me into his embrace and said, "Then let''s rise to the top together." "What did you mean just now? Do you want to help me with Avalon Hills?" | raised my head from his chest and looked at him.


    "Since you''ve decided to approach it differently, I''ll lend you a hand," As replied.


    "Don''t you want to do it under ATL Empire?" I asked, a bit perplexed.


    "Well... my development projects have specific goals. After finding you..." He


    SW 15 BONUS paused for a moment after saying that, as if he had realized he misspoke, Then he quickly corrected himself, "Since I''ve known you, my purpose in development has been to help you  Secure opportunities you might not otherwise get." His words made my heart flutter, but there was a Vague sense that there was a deeper meaning behind his previous statement of ''finding me".


    I looked at this imposing man in front of me, feeling somewhat puzzled. Why did he want to help me like this? And why did he love me so much? The loves and hatreds in this world all had reasons behind them.


    He kissed my eyes and said, "Don''t have so many doubts. Not everything has to have a reason. ATL Empire is


    your support, and that''s the fate that led you to ATL, Empire.¡± Fate? Was it really just fate? "Besides, ATL Empire has the best architectural Design Division, so naturally, it has the best prerequisites to obtain high-quality resources." He looked at me mischievously, with a smile that could charm all men and women, and continued, "Let''s establish a joint venture. You handle the resources, and I''ll do the rest.


    Perfect." I blushed instantly, but he seemed quite pleased. I wanted to argue, but a ¡®joint venture¡¯ was such an appealing idea.


    "I''always feel like you''re hiding something from me. There must be aContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    reason for that." I looked into his eyes.


    His handsome face was close, and I could never resist those deep eyes of his that looked like they had the entire universe in them.


    I did notck self-confidence, but in his presence, he seemed like aking who surveyed the world,manding everyone''s respect and worship. I still couldn''t muster the courage. There had to be a reason. He loved me, that much was clear. It was just that he was so enigmatic.


    He had always projected an image of cold aloofness, someone not easily approachable, and yet he treated me without any apparent reservations. I couldn''tprehend why.


    "I''told you, you''ll have to slowly ept many things. Time will unravel one


    Wy 719 BONUS mystery after another," he encouraged, leaning down to look at me. "As long as you want it, have a responsibility to help you achieve it.


    Protecting you is my mission and goal."  I remembered when he gave me the gift on my birthday, he said the same thing. He would help me achieve all my desires.


    But his sweet words were really too  intoxicating. I was beginning to feel  dizzy just thinking about them.


    "I just received news about a key project in Bourdamun that I want." I told him without hesitation about my desire. "This new city development project aligns perfectly with my overall n, even more so than Avalon Hills."


    a, inated hd 4 Building apletely new city was the first step in adjusting my business and creating a brand, and this project seemed tailor-made for me. How could  I''not be excited about it?  "Good. Then we won''t back down." He  asserted.


    "Really?" I looked at him ecstatically.


    He nodded without hesitation, making a resolute promise like he could conquer kingdoms with a single word.


    With As''s support, I suddenly felt confident. What had just been an idea when I received the information now seemed like the start of an entirely new  n.

 Chapter 477 Glad to have you

    d to Have You Ava came back to Foswood, and indeed, it was As who went to bring her back.


    With Ryan not at home and a lot of work to handle in thepany, I couldn''t leave. As, despite his own busy schedule, insisted on keeping his promise to Ava. Thus, he flew to Celestis Ind overnight and spent a whole day ying with her before taking thete-night flight back here.


    Dn and I went to pick them up from the airport. On the tarmac, the little one ran toward me like a happy little bird, and her arms were outstretched to hug me tightly. "Mommy, I missed you so much!" ¡®


    Her sweet words almost made me swoon; it seemed that she hadpletely forgotten about the.


    incident of being abducted.


    She was quite the social butterfly, confidently pulling me along to introduce her new friend. "Mommy, let me introduce you to my best friend, Jenny!" @ This was the first time I saw the girl who was two years older than her. She was a beautiful mixed-race child.


    After getting to know each other, we all returned to Amethyst Apartments in a grand procession. I quickly arranged for Molly, but Ava insisted on having Jenny sleep with her. Molly looked nervously at me, while Jenny seemed quite understanding, showing that she had been raised with proper etiquette.


    Of course, I didn''t oppose Ava''s request. As was even quicker, immediately arranging for an extra bed in Ava''s room. Though it made the room appear more cramped, it felt all the more warm.


    Molly was visibly uneasy, continuously saying, "This won''t do! How can she share a room with my boss¡¯s daughter?" Her tone was rather subservient. I earnestly told her that there were no servants here, only family.


    With Jenny''spany, Ava truly seemed to have forgotten about the kidnapping incident, which put my mind at ease. With Molly in the house, my mother''s household chores were relieved, giving her more time to spend


    wy TV OVS with my father, and life resumed its normalcy.


    However, As and I couldn''t spend as much time together, and he couldn¡¯t even stay in my vi.


    The next day, I called Grace. As soon as she heard that Ava had returned, she joyously came to my ce. Ava had be her only emotional support.


    Of course, I had already informed my parents about Grace''s situation. Our family was just like that¡ªsoft-hearted and amodating despite all her past wrongdoings.


    When Ava and I went to the gate to wee her in, she burst into tears at the sight of Ava, leaving me speechless.


    I could onlyfort Ava, who was frightened by her sudden outburst.


    TAA Add That day, she finally got her wish and cooked a meal that Ava used to love. In her leisure time, she quietly told me that Matthew had managed to get her house back, and it seemed like she had let go of a lingering worry.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    That eased my heart.


    In the evening, Matthew came to take her back, but she was still reluctant to leave. Ava told her, "Grandma,e again tomorrow." With a satisfied expression, she finally left.


    Ryan had been in Monora for two weeks and came back with aplete operational n. I initially thought of having dinner with him, but he handed me all the documents and said, "Let''s save dinner forter. Allow me to get a B good night''s sleep first, alright?"


    Honestly, when I saw him, my immediate impression was that he had lost weight. It genuinely pained me to see him like this. He had put his heart and soul into thepany.


    Upon hearing his request, I quickly picked up the car keys and personally drove him back, urging him to rest.


    He had never wanted to put me in a difficult position. I knew deep down that his weight loss was not just due to work pressure but because he knew he had lost me. His trip to Monora was about giving himself time to think.


    In the car, he asked about Ava''s condition, and I provided an honest update. He nodded continuously and said, "Mr. As is a good man. You must cherish him.¡± This statement took me by surprise,


    and [looked at him sincerely. "Ryan, thank you," "Idiot, do we really need to thank each other like this?" His face had a warm and kind smile as he ruffled my hair.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be foolish enough to lose you and thepany at the same time. Thepany is like a child; we both nurture it together. It''s a form of being together." I was overwhelmed with emotion, and tears welled up in my eyes. When we arrived at his ce, I couldn''t help but hug him. "I''m so d to have you.¡± He patted my back and said with a meaningful look, "I promise not to leave. If I can''t be with you, I will still be by your side in a different way. It''s enough for me.¡± ¡®


    ""Get some rest, and when you wake up, I''ll treat you to ameal," I said with a teary smile. Calhe  | He gave me a slightly disdainful nce. "You look terrible. Are you crying or smiling? It''s as if I''ve bullied you. Go on, and while I''m asleep, you''d better thoroughly read through the n. Understand it inside out." "Alright." I wiped my face and nodded.


    "I''llplete the task right away." He grinned and waved at me before striding upstairs.


    As I turned around, I felt that something wasn¡¯t right. It was as if someone''s eyes were fixed on me.

 Chapter 478 I need to take this call

    I Need to Take this Call I scanned the room but didn''t notice anything amiss, so I regained my focus and got into the car to head back to thepany.


    Upon returning to the office, I eagerly took out the n and delved into it.


    The more I read, the more excited I became. This n truly seemed tailored for ourpany; it was incredibly useful.


    I was starting to feel a rush of excitement and was eager to implement the steps that were forming in my mind. No wonder many businesses were willing to spend a significant amount of money on such strategic nners, who regrly assessed thepany''s situation and


    customized operational ns.


    Byparison, the ws in our i previous operations at Tanum Corporation were ring. It turned out that was the reason we had been stagnant.


    Before I knew it, it was alreadyte at night. It wasn''t until As walked into my office that I realized everyone else had already gone home, except for Carol, who was still with me in the office.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I''joyfully ran up to As and asked him, "Why did youe?" "If I didn''te, were you nning to work through the night?" He pulled me into his embrace. "You didn''t even have dinner. Can you please take better care of yourself?¡±


    Wy "9 BONUS It was then that I noticed the dinner Carol had bought for me, still untouched, sitting on the coffee table: "Let''s go and eat," he said, pulling me up to leave.


    "Wait, I''m almost done with this. Can I finish it before we leave? Then my n will beplete!" I asked.


    "No, you need to bnce work and rest! Your n is like indigestible food; itcks feasibility!" His expression was stern, and his cold air was daunting as he firmly refused my request.


    I had to give in andpromise, "Fine, I''ll put it away for now." Only then did he let go of my hand.


    After I tidied up the n and locked it in the safe, we left the office together,


    and Carol locked the door as we left.


    Outside the building, I suddenly felt ravenously hungry. It seemed that even I couldn''t work on an empty stomach, and my grumbling stomach was making me feel embarrassed.


    During the meal, he told me that he wanted me to apany him to a private banquet the following day.


    I asked him if it was important, and he nodded before questioning, "Do you have any ns?" "No, I just wanted to have a meal with Ryan," I replied.


    "When will you take the initiative to invite me to dinner?" He looked at me, somewhat suspicious.


    I felt particrly amused. "I have


    meals with you every day, do we really need to keep track of who takes the initiative?" a "What do you think? It¡¯s different!" he argued stubbornly. "Are you just cating me?" I burst intoughter, finding the situation quiteical. "It''s just a meal. Can I say that you''re being jealous?" He seemed to be studying my attitude, staring at me for quite some time.


    Fortunately, our food arrived, and he withdrew his scrutinizing gaze. He focused on taking care of me as I ate, showing great thoughtfulness and consideration.


    I began to chatter about how good Ryan had been to me over the years, trying to make him understand our


    friendship. I praised Ryan for his enduring loyalty, but he didn''t want to hear it. He spoke seriously, saying, "There¡¯s someone who is even more loyal than him." "You?" I asked, teasing him with a mischievous retort. "We''ve only known each other for a short while. I can''t see your loyalty yet. Who was ii, I abruptly swallowed the rest of my sentence, stifling it with augh to conceal my embarrassment. I had wanted to say, "Who was it who held someone else in their arms and walked away in front of me not long ago?" But suddenly, I felt that such matters should not be used as jokes too often as they were too hurtful.


    Changing the subject, I said earnestly,


    "Trust is the most important thing between two people. I didn''t distrust you before. It was just that Icked confidence in myself, but I won''t be like that in the future." I took all the me upon myself, and it seemed to touch him. "It''s not your fault. It''s my fault for not handling things properly and making you feel uneasy." His phone suddenly rang. He put down his cutlery and nced at the screen, his eyebrows twitching slightly. He whispered to me, "I need to take this call." I nodded. Having already finished my meal, I just waited for him to return after the call.


    Feeling a bit bored, I picked up my phone and scrolled through it. A photo


    | suddenly jumped to the homepage. | A

 Chapter 479 It all happened because of that one photo

    It All Happened Because of That One Photo  My eyes narrowed as I realized that the photo was of me and Ryan. The angle was truly deceptive, making it seem as though I was passionately kissing him after throwing myself into his arms.


    It was the moment when I was moved by his words as I was seeing him off to rest in his apartment. I had impulsively leaned in to express my gratitude to this brother figure for his years of care and understanding. However, being frozen in that split second gave it a different implication altogether¡ª ambiguous and suggestive.


    Scrolling down, I found that it had already spread on the trending pages


    and was gaining a lot of attention. No wonder there was something off in the way As reacted when I mentioned | Ryan earlier. The source of his unease was evidently this.


    Just then, my phone chimed with a message notification. I exited the trending page and opened the message. It was a text on WhatsApp, and there was a link to a short video. I clicked on it.


    The video shocked me even more. It seemed to be from this very restaurant.


    In the clip, Harmony was clinging to As''s waist, her whole body pressing into his embrace as she trembled and wept.


    I watched the footage carefully twice. It must have been taken in this restaurant. My scalp tingled, and I


    grabbed my bag, preparing to leave. It was evident that As had been tricked. How else could such a scene appear just when he answered a phone call? Moreover, the video had been sent to my phone. This couldn''t be a coincidence.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I hurried toward the exit, only to be intercepted by a waiter. "Ms. Chloe, right?¡± "Yes." I began to take out money, thinking to settle the bill. "I''ll pay right now." But the waiter shook his head. "No, Ms.


    Chloe, pleasee with me." "Where to?" I stopped mid-motion, looking at the waiter.


    He gestured, "Please, follow me." With suspicion, I followed him quickly down the corridor until we stopped in front of a private room. The waiter gently pushed the door open, gesturing for me to enter.


    I stepped forward, peering inside, and was taken aback by what I saw. As was sitting in the chair in the room, crossing his long legs. On the other hand, Harmony, with her back to the door, was kneeling on the floor. She was tightly hugging his leg, crying and babbling in distress.


    When As noticed me standing at the door, he raised an eyebrow at me, then subtly shook his head, gesturing for me not to speak.


    "As, how can you be so heartless...


    What is it that Ickpared to her?


    hl Th At Ayn I''ve been sincere with you all this time, We look so alike, but I''m much more innocent, younger, and more energetic than her. If you just paid a bit more attention, you''d see my strengths. Be it my status, fame, or background, how am I not better than her?" Watching the pitiful Harmony on her knees, especially with the strong smell of alcohol in the room, it was clear she had had a few drinks.


    At this moment, she was ignoring all shame and clutching onto As''s thigh. She was pressing herself closer, and her clothes were sliding down, revealing her chest. Fortunately, As was a gentleman and didn''t even nce at her. But he allowed her to cling to his leg, remaining motionless as she poured out her grievances.


    "As, I''m the one who can help your  career the most. I have top-tier  poprity and millions of fans, All of  this can bring you wealth and  strengthen your career  foundation."  I felt detached as she urately pointed out her advantages. I admittedly fell short in these areas. I couldn''t help but steal a nce at As, whose expression remained inscrutable.


    "Isn''t my fame worthy of your family''s status? What does she have? Even though you might not like to hear it, she''s just a divorced woman who doesn''t match you! She changes partners like changing her clothes. Just today, she dared to openly embrace another man in broad daylight. That''s a fact, not something I made up,


    right?" Perhaps she noticed that As had been listening without interruption.


    She boldly crawled forward again to grab his arms, and her clothes slid down further. From my angle, I could see that she waspletely uncovered in the front, and even her smooth and beautiful back was visible. It was white and pristine, like she was performing a striptease.


    Just then, I heard hurried and chaotic footstepsing from the hallway, rapidly approaching this direction. In the next moment, a horde of journalists rushed in. Their cameras pointed at the private room, capturing the scene in a frenzy.

 Chapter 480 Just how much did she drink

    Just How Much Did She Drink? At that moment, Harmony''s demeanor underwent an astonishing change.


    "As, don''t do this to me. I shouldn''t have drank so much. I was wrong. Let''s leave, okay? Please, don''t be mad at me anymore..." She pressed herself against As while lifting her clothes, revealing more of her skin. I was utterly surprised by her performance. What was she trying to convey? Did As find her acting insufficient? Was this a scene in a movie studio? Had the plot just taken a wild turn? Only now did As fix his gaze on her, uttering a few words coldly, "It''s time to end this."


    He then removed his jacket and tossed it aside.


    I could clearly sense that Harmony''s body tensed up for a moment.


    The camera shes went off incessantly, and the sound of cameras clicking filled the room instantly. As remainedposed, as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    Suddenly, a deep voice sounded from outside the door, "Step aside!" I''turned around and saw Dn walking in, carrying a young man in his hand.


    He forcefully released his grip, and the young mannded behind Harmony, looking bewildered.


    Behind Dn stood a horde of bodyguards who blocked every exit, including those of the journalists,


    preventing anyone from leaving.


    Even though Harmony was performing with extreme concentration, it seemed that she had just realized something was amiss behind her. She quickly turned her head, her gaze locking onto my face, and she froze abruptly.


    She quickly buried her head in As''s |p and said, "As, don''t me me for drinking too much. But what I said was all true. Let''s go home. Did you forget that at home, we...¡± As''s maic voice resounded, "Breathalyzer. Come test Ms. Harmony to see just how much she''s had to drink!" His calm demeanor left everyone on the scene perplexed as they exchanged bewildered nces. I quickly understood what As meant.


    A ARAL Seder hod One of the bodyguards immediately brought a breathalyzer forward and asked Harmony to blow into it. .


    However, she refused to cooperate, pushing it away and continuing her  drunken act.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, the professionally trained bodyguards wouldn''t give her the opportunity to continue her performance. One of them grabbed her slender neck and, with a little force, she let out a sharp cry. The bodyguard sternlymanded, "Blow!" Without hesitation, Harmony blew into the device as instructed. The bodyguard forcefully released her, causing her to fall to the ground and her head collided with the edge of the table. The pain seemed to sober her up somewhat, and she looked panicked as she nced at the journalists.


    TY WIYOw Then, the stern-looking bodyguard presented the result from the device to | the journalists. "She didn''t consume any alcohol at all!"  The camera shes went off, capturing her embarrassing situation vividly. I was sure that these journalists were likely arranged by Harmony''s team, but her n had backfired.


    Harmony got up, her face turned ghostly pale, and she looked helplessly at As.


    I chuckled and walked over, standing at As''s side. "Ms, Harmony, your acting skills are truly impressive. I''m quite impressed today!" Just then, Dn''s pager beeped.


    "Dn, we have the evidence. We''ve also captured the person."


    La SW? 715 BONUS Harmony''s face grew even paler, and she sat there trembling.


    As was indeed something. I now understood why he had to take that phone call and why he had asked me toe to this ''scene¡¯. It was all part of his n, and he knew everything in advance.


    "Ms. Harmony, you certainly have some nerves to dare to plot against me," As said. He leaned forward slightly, cing one hand on his long leg and exuding an air of unmatched charisma.


    His eagle-like gaze fixed on Harmony''s pallid face. "you have the courage to act your part meticulously, but it''s a pity." Harmony had fully sobered up from her ''drunken¡¯ state. | was certain that


    WW TY BONUS the person in front of me was her real self. She crawled forward a few steps, | heading toward As. ¡°Mr. As, that wasn¡¯t me..."  As''s expression darkened pletely. His handsome face was  now gloomy, and his gaze was  piercing, interrogating Harmony with chilling intensity. "Then tel] me, who ordered you to do this?"

 Chapter 481 A Dead End

    A Dead End  All eyes in the room turned to Harmony, awaiting her response.


    Harmony froze, looking at As¡¯s darkened face with trembling lips.


    Then, her gaze became colder, as if she had regained herposure.


    I could see deep-seated resentment in her eyes. Harmony erupted into hysterical shouts.


    ¡°No one put me up to this! These are my true feelings! As, take a good look at the woman by your side. She¡¯s fickle. That¡¯s why her ex-husband didn¡¯t hesitate to leave her. What do Ickpared to her?¡±  As¡¯s lips parted. ¡°You''re not even worthy ofparison.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Harmony jutted her chin forward, challenging him. ¡°Am I not as pretty as her? Or is it because my status doesn¡¯t measure up to hers? Aside from seducing men left and right, what else does she have? Haha, she even has a bastard child from her ex!¡± She seemed to have lost her mind, "screaming, ¡°I can give you everything she can, and I¡¯ll do it better than her.


    You''re entangled with someone¡¯s leftovers!¡± @&? ¡°Even if she has a history, she¡¯s still cleaner than you,¡± As stated.


    ¡°As, I refuse to ept this... Why are you protecting her like this? Why her?¡± Harmony moved toward As, trying to grab his hand. However, one bodyguard swiftly kicked her away.


    She groaned as she stood up. ¡°You''ve  enchanted them all, Chloe. But don¡¯t be  smug. You''ll face retribution! If | can¡¯t bring you down, someone else will make your life hell. Just wait!¡± &?  I looked at her pitiful appearance, feeling somewhat speechless.


    ¡°You entangle yourself with one man after another. Not only did you seduce the higher-ups in your ownpany, but you also used business as an excuse to seduce Atticus. Do you think no one knows about your dirty deeds?¡±  Her words were piercing. I hadn¡¯t expected her to link me to Atticus. It sounded like she had some inside information.


    ¡°Harmony, you will pay for what you just said,¡± I said slowly.


    wy VY IVRNWe  Just then, someone brought in another man, along with some recording devices. is | As stood up, his arm encircling me, looking at Dn. ¡°Since we¡¯ve caught them all, let¡¯s call the police. Let them handle it. The evidence we have is enough to trace their puppeteer.


    ¡°Notify the Austier Agency and cancel  all coborations. I don¡¯t want to see  this person again. If they don¡¯t handle  it, I''ll send awyer''s letter.¡±  ¡°Don¡¯t... As, I''ll talk. You can¡¯t treat  me like this... I''ll tell you...¡± Harmony  got up again, rushing toward As. Her  face was devoid of color.


    As¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°I give no one a  second chance. You can tell the police  everything.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    -_¡ª a I need The bodyguard handed As his coat, but As didn¡¯t even look at it. ¡°Get rid of it. It¡¯s dirty.¡± Sal | With that, he took my hand and hurried toward the exit. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Harmony¡¯s desperate sobs.


    - Ifelt no pity for her. She had gone too far. Thad advised and warned her time and time again, but she still jumped into this cesspool.


    With her impulsiveness, this was her fate. There was no other way.


    Once we were out of the restaurant, As embraced me. ¡°Are you tired?¡± I gazed into his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you trust me?¡± ¡°Silly girl!¡± He cupped the back of my


    head with hisrge hand, pulling me  into his embrace. ¡°You''ve always been mine. I lost you for so many years. | have no reason to me you. I trust  you. My woman has always been extraordinary."  I stared at him in astonishment, not understanding the true meaning behind his words. Why did he say he lost me for so many years?

 Chapter 482 A Big Surprise

    A Big Surprise  He saw the confusion in my eyes and leaned down to kiss me with the utmost tenderness.


    He eventually let me go, still cradling my face.


    "Give me time," he said. ¡°I''ll tell you how I lost you. Now, let¡¯s go home.¡±  I pushed down all the doubts in my mind. I didn¡¯t want to tarnish the moment, knowing he wouldn''t lie to me.


    He escorted me back to Amethyst Apartments. At the doorstep, he bid me farewell. ¡°Rest well and remember tomorrow¡¯s private banquet.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in? Ava hasn¡¯t


    seen you today!¡±  ¡°I have something to take care of, and  it¡¯s toote. Ava must be asleep. T  won¡¯t go in,¡± he said, pulling me into his arms again. He nted akissonmy forehead. ¡°Be a good girl and get some rest. Tomorrow will be a brand new  day.¡±  Although I was reluctant, I had to give him the time he needed to handle his affairs. It might have been an excuse,  but I had no reason to stop him.


    I looked back at him as I walked in, feeling something was off. He stood by his car, watching as I entered the  house. Then, I heard his car zooming  off.


    I yanked the door open and dashed out, watching the taillights of his car disappear from my view. A strange


    sense of loss welled up in me.


    Had he built a wall between us because of today¡¯s events? What man could tolerate Harmony''s insults, especially aman like him who was untouchable? That night, I tossed and turned, unable to sleep because of his hurried departure.


    The next day, my phone was blowing up before I even reached the office.


    It was all about ourpany, and some were congratting me. I was stunned, unsure what had happened. I floored it and made a beeline for the office.


    When I arrived, I was shocked by the scene before me. I thought I had walked onto the wrong floor.


    The entire elevator lobby was adorned with flower baskets. My employees stood in line on both sides, waiting for my arrival. As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, a thunderous cheer erupted.


    Across from the elevator, behind the front desk, was a prominent banner.


    ¡°Congrattions to Tanum Construction and Development for Embarking on a New Chapter.¡±  I was rooted to the spot, trying to understand. Had I traveled through time? When had Tanum Corporation been renamed Tanum Construction and Development?  Just then, Ryan approached me with radiant eyes. ¡°Ms. Chloe, congrattions on bing the boss


    of Tanum Construction and Development!¡±  ¡°Ryan, what''s going on?¡± The situation in front of me had me staring at him in disbelief.


    ¡°This is the surprise we all wanted to give you!¡± Ryan looked at me kindly.


    Carol pulled me into therge office and turned on the big screen.


    On the screen was a news report announcing that ourpany would be renamed Tanum Construction and Development. We would transform into a new construction firm and establish an industry brand.


    ¡°You guys went too far! I-1 didn¡¯t even know about this! Did you consult me?¡± I was miffed, practically screaming.


    All the employees echoed my exmation with cheers. I hadn¡¯t expected mypany to reach a new milestone like this, and all without my knowledge.


    I remembered a sentence someone said to mest night.


    ¡°Tomorrow will be a brand new day!¡± Why did he say that? Was it just a coincidence?  Suddenly, the elevator chimed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 483

    Overstimted I''turned around. As the doors opened, a tall figure emerged. He was holding an enormous bouquet of vibrant red flowers.


    His face was handsome, with well- defined features. It was perfect. While he used to wear a cold and proud expression, today, he was all smiles.


    A group of attendants trailed behind him, creating amanding presence as they approached me.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    This sudden turn of events dumbfounded me. It all felt surreal.


    He walked up to me, his thin lips curling up. ¡°Congrattions on the sessful transformation of Tanum


    Construction and Development! Congrattions, Ms. Chloe! Let''s embark on this brand new journey!¡± ¡ª His eyes were deep and filled with tender affection. I was sure there was something more to this.


    I took the bouquet. He stood beside me and announced to the media, ¡°I dere that as of today, ATL Empire will cooperate with Tanum Construction and Development. They will handle all development projects, including properties, of ATL Empire.


    ¡°The design institute of ATL Empire will provide auxiliary support for all projects of Tanum Construction and Development. We will sign the contract on an appointed day. All media are invited to attend!¡± |


    His announcement was like a thunderp, signaling the merger of Tanum and ATL Empire''s construction projects. Tanum was elevated to a new level, especially since he offered his design institute to assist Tanum''s projects for free. It was astounding news.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire office erupted in excitement. All Tanum employees knew what this meant.


    Ilooked at As, unsure of how to express my gratitude. All I could do was stand there and stare at him nkly. He had given me not only support but also a clear path.


    I dared not think further.


    Before he left, he whispered, ¡°We agreed on a joint business, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    - Ijust smiled. Later, I realized I had said nothing to him¡ªnot even a thank you.


    The entire city of Foswood was in an uproar, especially in the business world. My phone kept ringing, but I didn¡¯t dare to answer. I locked it in a drawer and let it ring away.


    After the initial excitement settled, I rushed into Ryan¡¯s office to question him.


    He looked at me innocently. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? How would I know? Look, you must give me two days off to recover. Last night, I was having a wonderful dream when I was rudely awoken. I haven¡¯t had enough sleep, and it feels terrible.¡±


    T''was filled with dread. ¡°As?¡± ¡°Who else? I suspect this man has OCD.


    Be careful!¡± Ryanined.


    ¡°How does he know where you live?¡± My mind had stopped working at this point.


    ¡°Ha! Did you think Grayson was loyal to you? That man is a traitor!¡± Ryanined. ¡°That guy is not a gentleman at all. He brought two people into my house in the middle of the night like robbers." ~ Ipped my forehead. Right, how could I forget about Grayson? ¡°Chloe, if I ever disappear, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be As¡¯s doing! What a guy!¡± Ryan continued to grumble. He was probably traumatized.


    Ryan rolled his eyes and shed a


    smile. ¡°But I have to admit, I admire  his methods. Astonishing!¡±  I shrugged and added, ¡°Don¡¯t take  advantage. You''re the biggest shareholder of Tanum, after all!¡±  I left his office, only to turn around again. Ryan was beaming with sunshine. I said, ¡°You¡¯re not bad either. The two of you make quite the contrast!¡±  Deep down, I knew Ryan¡¯s true feelings. He couldn¡¯t deny being impressed. To me, both men held great significance. This was their first coboration, and I knew it wouldn¡¯t be thest.

 Chapter 484 A private banquet

    A Private Banquet  The sudden change left everyone at Tanum feeling unsettled. However, Ryan seemed to have everything well prepared, arranging the next steps.


    Judging by how smoothly he proceeded with the uing tasks, Ryan had been nning this for a long time. His preparations were thorough and well- organized.


    Perhaps this was the state of thepany he had been aiming for. The previous Tanum had been limiting for Ryan.


    He was a talented individual, and even overseas, he had a significant presence.


    He had ambition and a desire to demonstrate his abilities when he first joined Tanum,


    I could tell Ryan was someone with ambitious career goals. Otherwise, during his interview at Tanum, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken those words to me.


    It seemed that I lucked out. To have such a remarkable person support me was a stroke of good fortune. That feeling of being pushed forward became clear at this moment.


    This time, it was Ryan steering the ship, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was reaping the rewards.


    I hadplete trust in Ryan. He was my pir of support, unwavering in his loyalty. He was the perfect business partner, needing a stage where he wouldn¡¯t be tied down. That stage was Tanum, which belonged to me.


    There was an unspoken understanding


    | between us.


    The clock struck 4 p.m. when As called me, reminding me of the evening banquet and offering to pick me up for a change of attire.


    I hadn¡¯t expected that this ¡°family¡± banquet was a small-scale celebration of Mr. Archie¡¯s mother¡¯s birthday.


    Archie was well-known to everyone through television. He was a prominent official with a distinguished reputation. I realized I had been ignorant, never knowing that his family was in Foswood.


    However, upon arriving at the Beringer residence, I discovered that what they considered small-scale was anything but. The attendees were all heavyweight figures, and I was fortunate to be there with As.


    Otherwise, I might never have reached this level in my lifetime.


    In attendance, apart from high- ranking officials, there were renowned business owners. Everyone present at this family banquet was of exceptional standing.


    I also spotted a few familiar faces, and Atticus was one of them. Today, he was apanied by Liora, whom he rarely appeared with. This family banquet was quite an important asion.


    I felt pressured. As had brought me here as a representative of his family.


    It filled me with both joy and unease.


    Among the crowd, I saw Jared and Trinity. That man was not to be underestimated. He held a prominent position of power, yet he also sought


    connections from various channels.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As escorted me to meet the elderlydy. Rose Beringer was said to be extraordinary, a prominent figure in the business world who still held the reins of the Beringer family at her age.


    Rose only had one son, Archie, in her lifetime. However, Archie didn¡¯t follow her wishes to inherit the family business.


    Instead, he pursued a career in politics, and he not only excelled but also climbed to a prominent position.


    The Beringer family had two grandsons, the older one being a prominent judge while the younger one was still studying in Monora.


    However, it was said that the younger grandson was the designated sessor to the Beringer family empire and was being groomed.


    The Beringer family prospered on the surface, but there were underlying problems. With only the elderlydy as the matriarch and Archie¡¯s wife passing away a few years ago, the family¡¯s future was uncertain.


    When I saw the elderlydy, I was astonished. This couldn¡¯t possibly be an 80-year-old woman.


    Her hair was jet ck, curled inrge waves, and neatly arranged. Her face was refined and elegant. She wore a well-fitting dress that, despite being slightly plump, fit her perfectly. Rose wore no ornaments but exuded elegance,


    [ couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Would | have such grace when I reached her age? My eyes filled with admiration and I felt a desire to get closer to her.

 Chapter 485 The Infamous Beringer Family

    The Infamous Beringer Family  Rose¡¯s eyes held none of the cloudiness often associated with age. Instead, they gleamed with sharp intelligence.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As she saw us approaching, her eyes twinkled. She said to As, ¡°You''re here and fashionablyte!¡±  As¡¯s eyes were warm as he smiled.


    He replied, ¡°My beloved Grandma Rose, I¡¯m just in time. No one noticed!¡±  I had never seen As like this before.


    The aloof andposed As had a yful side to him! It seemed his rtionship with Rose ran deep.


    ¡°Introduce me, won¡¯t you?¡± The elderlydy¡¯s gaze shifted to me with a


    discerning look.


    ¡°Chlo, this is the star of today, Rose Beringer. You can call her Grandma Rose!¡± He introduced me with a soft voice, smiling tenderly.


    I stepped forward, greeting her, ¡°Grandma Rose.¡±  ¡°Grandma, this is the person I''ve been waiting for!¡±  Rose gave me a thorough once-over, and then we shook hands. She gave it a gentle squeeze before nodding.


    ¡°Mmm, soft as cotton, destined for prosperity.¡± Her words left me perplexed. I couldn''t help but feel shy as I nced at As.


    "Grandma Rose, your elegance is unrivaled," I said. ¡°When I saw you, |


    wondered if I''d look as graceful as you one day!¡±  I spoke the truth, and Rose¡¯s face lit up with joy. She turned to As and said, ¡°I see why you¡¯ve been searching for so many years! She¡¯s endearing!¡± As¡¯s smile became even more enchanting.


    I handed over a small, weighty box I was holding to Rose. As prepared it, and I did not know what was inside.


    ¡°1 wish you evesting happiness.¡± 1 couldn¡¯t help but fall into convention, considering the asion.


    ¡°Haha, just what I wanted!¡± Rose''s face beamed, ¡°As, this girl is to my liking!¡±  Her tone resembled that of As¡¯s dear


    grandmother. They chatted for a while, and I stood by, listening to their conversation. I From their conversation, it was clear that they were old friends. Their business perspectives aligned, and they coborated on projects.


    More guests came to offer their birthday wishes, and only after As finished his chat with Rose did he take me to greet the others. These people were wealthy or influential figures.


    That man was here, too. After exchanging a few words with Rose, he greeted As. He mentioned arge- scale businessworking event early next month and invited As to attend.


    As responded politely.


    This was only natural. They had high expectations for As.


    After all, ATL Empire was an internationally renowned conglomerate, and its yearly achievements were attributed topanies like ATL Empire.


    So the man treated As with considerable respect. Of course, As¡¯s rtionship with the Beringer family was also something he valued.


    The banquet was held at the Beringer family''s mansion. The mansion was top-tier in the coveted neighborhood of Foswood. Its location in a vitalmercial district emphasized the Beringer family''s deep-rooted foundations.


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire Rose even more, As told me she had been widowed at a young age and had single-handedly managed the family


    business. Rather than declining, the Beringer family¡¯s fortune had thrived.


    As¡¯s connection with the Beringer family stemmed from Louis. He had a deep bond with the elderlydy, which allowed ATL Empire to establish itself in Foswood.


    This rtionship was a friendship through generations.


    As told me, ¡°My grandmother passed away when I was very young.


    Celine¡¯s mother was my grandfather¡¯s second wife, so it¡¯s normal for Celine and my father not to get along.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± I had never known this detail. Even after investigating, I had overlooked it.


    ¡°I''hat¡¯s why Celinecks basic human decency!¡±


    "I came to the Beringer family when | was very young. Rose treated my father as her own, and my father was instrumental in the family''s expansion into international markets. This strengthened the Beringer family''s foundation and benefited both families."  ¡°It¡¯s just a pity about your father¡¯s passing,¡± I sighed, then realized what I said might have been inappropriate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±  I looked up, meeting As¡¯s eyes. He tightened his arm around mine and looked down at me with a smile. ¡°Must you be so formal with me? You''re speaking the truth!¡±  ¡°But it¡¯s a painful memory,¡± I said.


    When our gazes met another figure, 1 was taken aback.

 Chapter 486 Friendship of two men

    Friendship of the Two Men  I saw from a distance that someone was entering through the main gate. It was a figure of elegance and understated grace.


    I was quite surprised. Be, it seemed, was also among the invited guests.


    This woman was truly extraordinary.


    Her serene and elegant demeanor concealed an enigmatic aura that was difficult to fathom.


    Moreover, she had entered alone, which suggested that she was on the guest list, and wasn¡¯t the date of anyone.


    Seemingly noticing my distraction, As turned his head to follow my gaze and asked, "Are you looking atN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    her?"  I nced at As and nodded. yes; b she''s quite remarkable."  As gave a faint smile and didn''t say much. However, I could tell from his expression that he knew Be. He was simply too much of a gentleman to discuss someone else''s private affairs.


    Just then, Atticus walked over to where we were, his arm around Liora.


    Today, Liora seemed to have toned down her hostility. She was leaning gently into Atticus''s arm, looking every bit like a tender, dependent little bird.


    It was the first time I had seen her with such a demure and unassuming demeanor. There was even a faint


    smile on her face throughout, without any ostentation  Atticus greeted As first, "Mr. As, long time no see."  "Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time." They shook hands casually, with a calmness that was perhaps the kind of indifference between gentlemen. I had seen them interact on several asions before, including the time I had seen them leave Vanderberg Pce together.


    Then Atticus nodded at me with a smile. "Ms. Chloe, congrattions." It seemed he was aware of Tanum Corporation''s feat today.


    I smiled lightly. "Thank you, Mr.


    Atticus. Long time no see."


    Liora maintained her gentle smile, politely exchanging greetings with As but not interacting with me. I acted as if I hadn''t noticed, feeling no awkwardness at all. Our paths were simply too divergent to intersect.


    Of course, both As and Atticus were aware of our discord, but they took it in their stride.


    "It seems that Ms. Chloe, you''re about to make big moves next." Atticus said politely, "With the strong support of ATL Empire, everything will definitely go smoothly." Iughed and replied without hesitation, "We make our own opportunities, don''t we? Have you been busytely? I haven''t seen you around much." I noticed Liora''s eyes, with a smile that


    didn''t quite reach them, fixed on me.


    Her jaw tensed, and I found it amusing, It reminded me of what Harmony had saidst night, especially the one about me seducing Atticus through our interaction on work matters. It seemed a bit over the top, but they were determined to pin thisbel on me. I knew there was no avoiding it.


    However, it was just their perspective.


    "Yeah, there''s been quite a bit of work in the city recently. By the way, Ms.


    Chloe, how did you consider the interior design proposal I mentionedst time? Let''s work out a n together sometime. We can have a detailed discussion about it if you''d like." Atticus didn''t seem to be avoiding Liora as he addressed me.


    It seemed that Atticus was quite straightforward and resolute, a true gentleman who couldn''t be influenced by anyone.


    "Sure. Ryan just finished up with his recent tasks, so I''ll have him coordinate with you," I said, intentionally trying to create some distance. I felt it would be better to keep a little of that between us.


    Unexpectedly, Atticus seemed unbothered by any boundaries and said to me, "That''s fine, but I hope you''ll be there too. Some decisions need to be made on the spot. After all, you might be more familiar with the construction materials area than Mr. Ryan.¡± Atticus expressed his view, "This time, | want to create a high-end city within the city itself so this has to be done by


    you because I don¡¯t trust anyone  else."  "Very well, since you trust me, I will certainly do my best," I nodded firmly.


    After discussing matters with me, Atticus turned to As, "Mr. As, let''s talk further."  As nodded slightly, and the two of them walked away. Before leaving, As kindly pointed to the lounge chairs in the courtyard and said, "Why don''t you sit down there and wait for me? I''lle find youter."  "Okay." I understood that he didn''t want me to confront Liora.


    I responded with a light wave and was about to turn when I heard someone calling my name, "Ms. Chloe."

 Chapter 487 The Right Timing

    <strong> The Right Timing</strong>


    I looked toward the source of the voice and saw Arthur approaching. I was somewhat surprised and quickly went up to greet him, simultaneously avoiding any awkwardness with Liora.


    "Mr. Arthur."


    "Congrattions on your recent achievements," Arthur said with a smile. I felt that he was only doing this because of As. Otherwise, a figure of his status in Foswood wouldn¡¯t bother to congratte me.


    I immediately replied modestly, "Thank you, Mr. Arthur."


    "I never expected you to be so capable. I read the article, and it¡¯s not bad. Our city is truly in need of benchmark enterprises with far-reaching goals, and that aligns with your ambition. Building a brand is indeed not something that ordinary people dare to think about. Many businessmen are only interested in short-term gains andck a long-term vision, so they can¡¯t be great entrepreneurs." Arthur praised me wholeheartedly.


    I noticed Liora''s expression became colder.


    Amused, I decided to provoke her a little more. "You''re too kind with your praises, Mr. Arthur. Indeed, when I first started Tanum Corporation, I had such ideas. Butter, I had to give up because of my daughter. It was just bad timing. Now, I feel the time is ripe for a transition."


    Liora''s face twisted with disdain. She gave me a sidelong nce before arrogantly walking away. Of course, she wouldn''t want to see my progress.


    "Keep up the good work. We do have support policies for enterprises with long-term goals." Arthur said generously.


    I truly appreciated that. Such encouraging policies were indeed necessary.


    "Mr. Arthur, I really need that kind of support. Otherwise, we''re just starting out, and it''s really tough going." I quickly expressed my gratitude. "If there''s a need, I''ll definitelye to you."


    Arthur immediatelyughed heartily, "Of course."


    Just then, Rose and Be walked over, chatting on their way. They seemed quite close. Seeing Arthur and me having a pleasant conversation, Rose spoke up, "Arthur, why are you in such high spirits?"


    "It''s because of this clever Ms. Chloe." Arthur pointed at me and praised, "A woman of great ambitions she is. She has a big heart and is doing an impressive business in the city. Her interior design work is already well known."


    "Oh?"


    "She''s a businesswoman in the Foswood¡¯s construction field. Herpany had just undergone a transformation from supplying building materials to construction and development now. With this transformation, she wishes to build a brand that belongs to Foswood! By the way, her..."


    interior design works are already well-known for its creativity and quality."


    Rose''s gaze lingered on me for a moment, seemingly understanding. Be, with her elegant smile, added, "Ms. Chloe is indeed capable. She has the same boldness as you did when you were young."


    "Hmm." Rose nodded slightly. "But when ites to women in business, endurance and resilience are key."


    "I will train myself," I humbly replied, eager to learn.


    Rose redirected her gaze to Arthur and said, "Arthur, I have something to discuss with you."


    Then she turned to Be and said, "You stay here and chat with Ms. Chloe."


    Be calmly nodded, "Okay, you go ahead."


    Be''sposed demeanor as she waited for Rose to leave made me admire her inner strength.


    "She is in such good spirits." I eximed genuinely as I watched her brisk steps.


    "Yeah," Be agreed.


    As we both averted our gazes, she turned to me and remarked, "Ms. Chloe, you look really beautiful today, and things seem to be going smoothly for you recently."


    "Be, you''re truly elegant one." I pulled her to sit on the nearby lounge chair. "I''ve actually been preparing for work matters for a long time."


    "Clearly, you''re a person with a n to do big things." She looked at me with a focused gaze. "No wonder Mr. As is so fond of you."


    Blushing, I smiled shyly. "You''re too kind, Be."


    "Oh, Mr. Oliver¡¯s wife passed away." Be informed me in a subdued tone.


    Although not unexpected, the news was still shocking. "So soon? When did it happen?"


    "Last night," Be sighed softly. "After all these years, it can be considered a kind of relief."


    "No wonder there was no news from Lauren today." I spoke calmly. "All three of them are finally at peace."


    We shared an understanding look, both falling silent for a moment. Be¡¯s gaze settled on Jared, and I followed her line of sight, noticing that Trinity and he were inseparable.


    Be suddenly asked me, "What do you think of these two?"


    I understood her question. The fact that she was asking me indicated that she didn''t have any guard up against me. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have engaged in gossip with an outsider.


    "It all depends on her. Sometimes, it¡¯s not a matter of letting go or not. If there¡¯s no way forward, what¡¯s the use of staying together?"


    "She doesn¡¯t understand." Be smiled mockingly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I realized that Be and I had an unspoken understanding when it came to viewing things.


    At that moment, I noticed Archie walking over. Although I didn¡¯t truly know him, his image wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to me. After all, I often saw him in the news on television.


    Be, standing beside me, stood up with a smile that seemed to carry some significance. It seemed that she and Archie were more than just acquaintances.

 Chapter 488 Choosing the wrong occasion

    Choosing the Wrong asion  I quickly stood up and positioned myself beside Be, taking a slight step back to avoid overshadowing her.


    It was evident that Archie hade over for Be.


    Be had always seemed mysterious to me, her identity remaining a puzzle. I enjoyed deciphering the interpersonal rtionships here, especially when I wanted to understand Be better. She was quite alluring to me. More precisely, Be possessed a charismatic personality.


    At this moment, she gracefully shook hands with Archie, exuding a gentle yet distant allure that made her inscrutable. Her demeanor was


    perfectly bnced, with just the right touch of charm.


    She didn''t forget to mention me standing beside her. "Mr. Archie, this is As¡¯s girlfriend, Chloe."  Her introduction was interesting, positioning me as As''s girlfriend, not just a friend orpanion but a girlfriend. This indicated that Be was quite discerning. After all, my status hadn''t been confirmed by As, so she couldn''t outright im it. However, this introduction still caught Archie''s attention. After all, As was still a significant figure in this circle.


    I stepped forward and courteously shook hands with Archie. "Mr. Archie, hello."  "As''s girlfriend?" he seemed surprised, giving me a once-over.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before he could say anything, arge hand sped around my waist. "Yes, Uncle Archie. She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± "You do need a girlfriend. A perfect career and family lifeplete your life''s perfection. You''ve been in Foswood for a long time this year. You shoulde and visit the olddy more often. You''re the elder brother among the grandchildren and you should set a good example." Archie was direct.


    "I''ve been doing that. If you''re not satisfied, I might as well move in." As responded naturally, indicating their deeply profound rtionship.


    "Well, that''s not a bad idea. This house is so big, and your two cousins aren''ting back. Grandma is living a simple life alone as elderly people love


    the hustle and bustle. You boys aren''t as considerate as girls."  Archie''s words were like those of an indulgent father, devoid of the airs and graces of his high status.


    Be smiled with a gentle warmth, her gaze toward As filled with affection.


    Presumably, with everyone gathered, a waiter came to inform the elderlydy that they should all be seated.


    Archie promptly gestured for everyone to sit, and I was led into the hall by As.


    The Beringer family''s hall was decorated in an elegant traditional style, showcasing the deep-rooted heritage of the family. It was dignified but not extravagant, a perfect


    reflection of Archie¡¯s status.


    It was clear that Rose ced her son at  the forefront.


    We were naturally arranged to sit at Rose''s table, with prominent individuals present. Meanwhile, Atticus and Liora, even Be, Jared and Trinity, sat at the lower-ranking table for business people.


    To be honest, I felt a bit apprehensive.


    However, As remained unperturbed.


    Today, Rose was the host, and she truly deserved that role. She radiated amanding presence, allowing me to witness the true aura of a strong woman. I couldn''t help but admire her profoundly. In my eyes, thisdy was


    nothing short of a divine figure.


    During the meal, the guests raised their sses to Rose. I discreetly excused myself to go to the restroom, and to my surprise, Liora followed me.


    She stood behind me, looking at me with a sneer. "You finally attached yourself to a big shot and made it to higher social ss. I didn''t expect you to have such tactics." As I washed my hands and looked at Liora in the mirror, I responded with a light smile, "Liora, there''s no need to be so sharp with your words. Let me advise you, if you want to cause trouble, choose the right asion. This isn''t the ce for your arrogance." I finished washing my hands and grabbed a hand towel to dry them.


    "If you have any thoughts or | grievances, we can have a proper chat on another day. I believe we can always do that. After all, we''re all in Foswood.


    There should be a limit to things. Don''t make it ufortable for everyone, especially on today''s asion. Let''s not spoil Mrs. Rose''s mood." My words were meant to console Liora, urging her to consider the situation before creating a scene. However, my words seemed to irk her even more.


    "Hmph. You''re just an underling, acting all self-righteous. You know this is the Beringer family¡¯s residence, right?" "Exactly," I repeated, making it clear that she should recognize the situation.

 Chapter 489 A Sudden Confrontation

    A Sudden Confrontation Upon hearing my reminder, she seemed to think I was trying to oppress her and instantly became furious, raising her voice several notches.


    "Chloe, don''t think that just because you rely on As''s connections toe here today, you feel like your worth has doubled. What are you? An outsider trying to establish yourself in Foswood? You really have some nerve.


    Even Matthew could easily shoo you away with a kick. Do you really think you cane and go as you please, you despicable wretch!" Liora''s words were extremely cutting, but I paid them no mind. I was well aware of her character and had seen


    enough of her. There was no need to stoop to her level; I couldn''t afford to lose my dignity here. : | I continued to speak softly, "I have always known how to put myself in the right ce. It''s true I''m an outsider, but I started my business with my own wisdom, aboveboard and honest. I would expect you to have a bit of decorum. At least, show some respect for Atticus. No matter what, we should not embarrass him today.¡± Perhaps my mention of Atticus spurred her on even more.


    "Chloe, stop using Atticus to suppress me. He is my man. I advise you not to stick your head out too far. Foswood isn''t a ce where you can be high and mighty as you please. If you want to make a name for yourself, you need to


    consider whose territory this is." Liora''s words were haughty, her gaze toward me extremely sinister, as if she wanted to tear me apart.


    I dropped the tissue in my hand and calmly said to Liora, "Mrs. Liora, don''t speak so arrogantly. I conduct legitimate business, and I don''t get scared easily. Whose territory is it? I follow thew, and it¡¯s not up to you to decide, Mrs. Liora." As I turned to walk away, Liora raised her hand and struck at me. I swiftly grabbed her wrist before I could even speak, only to hear a low, chilly voice interject, "Ha. I didn''t expect that even at my ce, you would dare to be so insolent. I''d like to see who dares to be so overbearing here." As the voice fell, Rose appeared at the


    door, apanied by Be. Her sharp gaze fixed on the two of us. | The olddy''s eyes were extremely sharp, with a trace of distinctive hostility. She cast a disdainful nce at the arrogant Liora. She instructed Be, who was with her, "Be, call Atticus over."  I could feel Liora''s arm tense in my grasp, her face turning pale.


    I let go of her hand and quickly said to the olddy, "It''s okay, Grandma Rose.


    Let''s not make a scene, and don''t spoil everyone''s mood. Let''s also give Atticus some respect.¡±  Be whispered behind her, "Yes.


    Chloe is right. You should calm down  as today is a good day."  "Just because today is a good day, 1


    don''t want such an unlucky incident to happen in my house." The olddy''s gaze fell sharply on Liora. She continued with disdain, "You are at least a woman from a respectable family. Yet, you dare to be so arrogant and unruly in someone else''s home. It seems that the upbringing in the Thompson family isn''t much to speak ois  Liora took a step back weakly, "I..." "The Thompson family really is something. It''s because you don''t regard Morgan family highly that you act so brashly, lifting your hand at the slightest provocation. What kind of etiquette is this? You''re not fit to set foot in this elegant ce. How could Atticus marry such a shrew? Get out! Don''t dirty my territory!"


    It seemed that Rose was truly furious, her already imposing face bing even more grim. Her hawk-like eyes fixed on Liora. "Don''t let me see you here again, you ill-mannered  thing."  Liora''s face drained of color, fear evident in her eyes. She opened her mouth but failed to say anything. Be gently reminded her, "Liora, please leave first."  Liora gulped dryly, her lips quivering.


    Then, in a feeble voice, she stammered, "I''m sorry... I..."  "Get the hell out!" Rose scolded sharply.


    Liora hurriedly slinked away, making a beeline for the exit,  Rose took a deep breath and slowly


    exhaled. Then, she looked at me.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Nervously clenching my fists, I timidly said, "Grandma Rose, I''m sorry." | She scrutinized me for a long moment before unexpectedly nodding. She then took my hand, surveying me once again. "Did she hurt you?"  "No. n  With me in tow, the olddy returned to the table. I nced at Be, not understanding how she knew we would end up in this situation.


    Be shook her head slightly, gesturing for me to stay quiet.

 Chapter 490 A blessing in disguise

    A Blessing in Disguise Rose pulled me to sit down, her face still grim. I nced around the table, not seeing Liora, but I did notice Atticus still there. His eyes were fixed on me, and it seemed he must have noticed what had transpired.


    Fearful that Rose might continue her outburst and embarrass Atticus, I quickly reached out and poured her a cup of tea. "Grandma Rose, please have some tea." She sighed and looked at me, seeminglyining, "You are such a considerate girl. If only had a granddaughter like you." Upon hearing Rose''s words, Be suddenly smiled and said, "Grandma Rose, you and Mr. Archie are so simr.


    You always dwell on TCO Since you like Chloe so much, why don''t I suggest that Mr. Archie just ept Chloe as his daughter?" This statementpletely stunned me. What was Be thinking? She continued to smile gently. "Having a granddaughter would make you happy, and Mr. Archie would have a daughter too. If you care for her, it would give her support and prevent others from bullying her as an outsider. It''s a win- win situation." Be''s words were followed immediately by Arthur''s approval.


    "That''s a great suggestion. I can vouch for this girl''s character. She''s absolutely graceful, responsible, and inspiring. She is a well-behaved and great youngdy."


    Rose suddenly burst intoughter and nced at Be. "You always have so many ideas. But I have to admit, I really do find her very pleasing to the eye. She caught my attention from the very first nce. It seems it really is fate." Be looked at Archie and asked, "Mr.


    Archie, what do you think? Should we ept this daughter?" Feeling somewhat overwhelmed, I looked at As, who just smiled and remained silent.


    Upon hearing Be''s words, Archieughed heartily, "How could I not like the granddaughter that my mother can''t get enough of? If As has chosen her, of course, she''s won my heart too. Well, I''ll ept this daughter. From today on, I have


    fulfilled a wish and gained a  daughter."  At this moment, everyone apuded and agreed. Someone suggested that today was a good day and that they should immediately hold an acknowledgement ceremony.


    I was taken aback by the situation, but I knew that such an opportunity was something that many people dreamt of, yet it had unexpectedly fallen into myp. I had no reason to refuse.


    Guided by Be, Ipleted the ceremony.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    While bowing and serving them tea, I addressed them as ¡®Grandma¡¯ and ¡®Dad¡¯.


    Rose immediately had her family''s heirloom brought out, a bracelet she had received when she got married.


    She ced it on my wrist. "This bracelet has always been passed down to women, not men. Today, I finally put it on my granddaughter''s wrist. My wish is fulfilled." Archie also brought out a set of jewelry and told me, "This was my wife''s dowry when she married me. She told me at that time that this set of jewelry was for our daughter in the future.


    Today, I''m handing it over to you, fulfilling one of her wishes." It was all so precious. I looked to As for help, unsure whether to ept, but he just smiled indulgently at me. It was Be who urged me in my ear, "ept it "n I had no choice but to ept the jewelry. "Thank you, Dad." With the ceremonypleted, I


    suddenly became Archie''s daughter, a result of a stroke of unexpected fortune. ¡ª Although this event was known only by a "small circle", everyone in this circle was at the top, the upper echelons, and therefore the most valuable.


    I didn''t yet realize the enormous impact this event would have on my life. But I had a faint feeling that this event was under As¡¯s control because of his calm demeanor. But then, what was Be''s role in all this? Her handling of the situation was just right, at the perfect moment.


    After the banquet, Grandma Rose instructed me to return home in three days, as she had already summoned the son of the Morgan family back to Foswood.


    During the journey back, I nervously probed As, "This happened too suddenly." ¡ª He held my hand, his expression meaningful. "You deserve to have this kind of status."  I became even more convinced that this event was no coincidence.

 Chapter 491 Striking a deal

    Striking a Deal  The next day, I had just walked into the office when Atticus followed suit.


    I''wondered why he was here or if it had anything to do with yesterday¡¯s events.


    After sitting on the couch, he said, ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Chloe!¡±  I smiled. Indeed, these past few days have been filled with so much good news that it was almost overwhelming.


    Taking a seat on the couch, I looked at him. ¡°Mr. Atticus, you''re not just here to congratte me, right?¡± Carol brought in some tea, and I said.


    ¡°The tea here is sourced from the Vanderberg Pce. Have some.¡±


    "You certainly have your ways. You got tea from the Vanderberg Pce. You only recently met Be, but your rtionship with her has already progressed." Atticus¡¯s words held a deeper meaning.


    ¡°Are you referring to yesterday¡¯s incident?¡± I scrutinized his face. ¡°For me, that was an ident.¡± Atticus affirmed, ¡°I¡¯m here because I need your help with something.¡± ¡°How can I assist you, Mr. Atticus? If I can, I''ll give it my all.¡± He looked as if he were grappling with his thoughts, trying to find the right words.


    Then he said two words that shocked


    me. ¡°Divorce!¡±  Iwas stunned for a good while. ¡°Mr.


    Atticus, are you joking? I''m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this. It¡¯s not easy to dissolve one marriage. I can¡¯t involve myself in just anything. Besides, you''re well aware of how your sister-inw feels about me. I...¡±  Atticus leaned in on the couch. It seemed like saying those words brought him relief. He looked at me with solemnity. ¡°It¡¯s because of your conflict with Liora that only you can help me with this.¡±  ¡°Oh?¡± I1ooked at Atticus¡¯s face. This man was the most difficult to read.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°This marriage should have ended long ago. The things Liora has done over the years are unspeakable and too many to list. If it weren''t for the


    B= INOW greater interests of the Cole family, 1 would have parted ways with her long ago. You understand this, too.¡± BURR ¡°Ms. Chloe, I won''t let you get entangled in a dilemma. You just need to help me curb her ambitions and dampen her spirit. I have other ways to handle the rest! Besides, I can assist you in achieving what you want!¡±  My heart skipped a beat. I had to admit ¡ªAtticus was cunning. He wanted to make a deal with me. Though, how could he know about my ns?  He made it sound easy, asking me to curb her ambitions. In reality, he wanted me to be the one to unveil Liora¡¯s secrets.


    He would take advantage of the


    situation and reap the benefits, ¡°Chloe, from the day I met you, I never Saw you as an enemy or apetitor,¡± he said, then paused. ¡°I admit, I once tested your rtionship with ATL Empire. You know, in our business world, it¡¯s not unreasonable to do so.¡± I gave a faint smile. He wasn¡¯t wrong, I had simrly used him.


    ¡°But I realized that ATL Empire didn¡¯t care topete with me. Over time, I have admired your integrity, Ms. Chloe.


    So, I''ve considered you a friend.¡±  ¡°If we put it this way, you''ve helped me even more. I remember it well!¡± "Perhaps you didn¡¯t think much of it when you helped me resolve the


    Thompson family issues. But you solved a major problem for me. I''m well aware of the hostility Liora holds | against you. She¡¯s someone who never forgets a slight!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve experienced it firsthand.¡± I took this opportunity to share with Atticus some of my encounters with Liora, including yesterday¡¯s incident at the Beringer residence.


    He replied, ¡°So I owe you an apology. I bear some responsibility. But I also know her well. She¡¯s relentless, so I¡¯ve decided to end this marriage.¡± It seemed Atticus was resolute in his decision.

 Chapter 492 Every Man for himself

    Every Man for Himself Atticus opened up to me, revealing all of Liora¡¯s actions over the past few years. Some were truly shocking.


    ¡°So all I need isa starting point to remove her from the Cole familypletely,¡± Atticus said. ¡°And you, Chloe, are the one who can make it happen. That¡¯s why I put on a brave face and came to seek your help today.¡± Atticus chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I must admit, she¡¯s tarnished my reputation beyond repair!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one in the wrong, not you,¡± [ assured him.


    After some contemtion, I agreed with him. This wasn¡¯t just helping him.


    - VY WvihWwe It was also helping me.


    Based on what Atticus had confided in me, if I didn¡¯t deal with her, she would be an obstacle, She was a potential threat to me.


    Atticus handed me the evidence of her collusion with Ste and Celine.


    Especially with the recent addition of Trinity, if these three joined forces against me, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    As Atticus put it, it was best to nip this problem in the bud. It was every man for himself.


    After bidding farewell to Atticus, I pondered for a long while. It seemed like Atticus gave me a nudge, pushing my n forward without an exit.


    [let out a sigh. Let the games begin!


    When I noticed the time, I quickly took Carol to the Hansen residence. After all, Oliver¡¯s wife had passed away, and I needed to pay my respects.


    The memorial hall was packed with people paying their respects.


    Oliver looked exhausted as he stood vigil in the hall, attending to various matters. His only son was thanking the guests.


    [didn¡¯t see Lauren the whole time. It was unusual, considering that in the past, Oliver never minded her being by his side.


    Perhaps, on such asions, she didn¡¯t want to show her face.


    I felt uneasy because it had been two days since shest contacted me. I


    thought she might be busy here. Maybe I''had underestimated the situation.


    As I was leaving, I ran into Matthew at the entrance.


    When he saw me, his expression wasplicated. As we passed each other, he uttered a sarcastic, ¡°Congrattions!¡± Then he walked toward the hall. The congrattion wasn¡¯t heartfelt, I scoffed, unfazed. Hollow congrattions from people like Matthew went in one ear and out the other. I knew how much he despised seeing me rise.


    In the car, Carol told me, ¡°Chlo, have you seen the trending topics? Someone uploaded a full video of you and Mr.


    Ryan.¡±


    ¡°A full video of what?¡± | Sn puzzled. | ¡°The one using you of being intimate with Mr. Ryan!¡± She said while driving, ¡°It¡¯s so misleading.


    Look!¡±  I pulled out my phone and checked the trending topics. I saw the news about Harmony being let go. The Austier Agency had acted swiftly.


    Harmony moving out of the Amethyst Apartments was captured on camera as well. I''let out a light huff. She brought this upon herself.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I''scrolled further and found the video of me and Ryan. The video showed me hugging Ryan after dropping him off at home. We exchanged a few words, and then he gave me a big pat on the back.


    We both smiled.


    Even though you couldn¡¯t hear our conversation, anyone who watched the entire video could see that it was an embrace of gratitude. What was So scandalous about jt? Thements fromizens below were filled with exmations of disbelief.


    ¡°Unbelievable! Taking things out of context, it¡¯s just despicable!¡± ¡°Is a friendly hug not allowed? | get these every day!¡± ¡°Who was the one trying to taint everyone''s perception?¡± I chuckled at the supportivements.


    "It seems like there are still some righteous souls out there!¡± ¡°You''re right! Chlo, I''ve noticed that | you always see the good in everything.


    Ww *15 BONUS Where did this videoe from, anyway? It¡¯s just someone cherry- picking to fit their narrative. They just got a taste of their own medicine!¡± Carol always knew how to put things into perspective.


    ¡°Yeah! You''re right! People can lift or bring you down with just a few words.


    It¡¯s a double-edged sword!¡± When I arrived at Lauren¡¯s ce, I sent Carol back to the office. I headed straight upstairs. I figured that it wouldn¡¯t be something that could be resolved quickly.


    I pressed the doorbell, which chimed.


    However, there was no sign of Lauren opening the door. I was puzzled.


    Was she not home? I called her phone.


    After a short while, I could hear the


    faint ringing from inside.

 Chapter 493 Drunk with a clear mind

    Drunk with a Clear Mind i rmed, I pounded on the door forcefully. "Lauren, open up! I know you''re in there! It''s me, Chloe!" I''pounded for an eternity and finally heard some shuffling from inside. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Lauren, it''s me, Chlo. Please open the door, okay?" Finally, the door clicked open. I was flooded with relief and quickly pushed the door open. What I saw inside made me gasp.


    As the door swung open, I found Lauren lying on the floor, looking disheveled and far from herself.


    "Lauren!" I rushed in and lifted her,Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wr 719 BONUS gently brushing away the tangled mess of hair on her face, "Lauren, what have you done? Lauren..." he My hand stroked her cheek, but the room was heavy with the odor of alcohol, making it difficult to breathe. | set her down and rushed to open all the  windows. Then I hurried back to hold her.


    Not letting Carol stay was a mistake. I quickly pulled out my phone, intending to call Carol and ask her to return. I was worried about Lauren in this state.


    However, she clumsily swatted my phone away. "No... don''t!" "Lauren, what are you doing? If something''s bothering you, you should''ve called me. Why keep everything to yourself? Aren¡¯t I your


    friend?" I yelled in frustration, Despite Lauren¡¯s slender frame, I couldn''t budge her. - She waspletely wasted. This exined why it took her so long to open the door.


    It appeared that her mind was still present despite the alcohol. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have heard me calling.


    I slowly dragged her to bed and copsed on the floor out of exhaustion. There were bottles of alcohol everywhere I looked. I didn''t know how much she had drunk.


    After catching my breath, I wiped Lauren''s face with a cold towel while she struggled to stop me. She must have thought I was Oliver.


    Her face was pale, and her breath reeked of alcohol.


    The guilt was gnawing at me. I should have checked on her after the banquet ended, but I assumed she would be busy at the Hansen residence.


    I''went to the kitchen to make a bowl of hangover soup. It was something to fill her stomach. I was sure she hadn''t eaten anything the past day.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be in this state from intoxication.


    Looking at her frail form, I felt a sharp pang in my heart. What was the point of all this? Love was supposed to be a source of joy, not torment.


    It reminded me of how things were with As before. Back then, I truly felt exhausted, especially when my arm


    was in a cast.


    vividly remember one day when I saw As having a meal with Harmony.


    Perhaps to humiliate me, Harmony insisted on having As feed her. It was like I didn''t exist.


    It felt like something inside me had died. I thought about all the love and care I poured into him, only for him to move on without looking back.


    Whether it was family pressure or outside influences, how could I not be self-conscious? At that time, I thought As and I would never be together. That was when I gave up and stayed with Ryan.


    However, [ knew that this love wasn''t something I could dive into.


    Back when I was with Matthew, it was a constant struggle. It was filled with


    calctions and schemes to Sere a meager piece of what should have rightfully been mine. = After falling for As, it was a rollercoaster of ups and downs. I thought it was just me grappling with challenges, but everyone faced the same battles.


    It seemed like only women bound by love would go to such lengths. But how much of our precious time did we waste? Just like Lauren now. She had gambled with her youth, standing by Oliver''s side, enduring insults.


    Wasn''t she perceptive? She was. But what had she gained by holding on? Disgrace, mockery, and being taken for granted.


    CT Sew Watching her move effortlessly through social scenes with Oliver, it seemed like she had it all. In the end, she was just an ornament. I couldn''t say for sure that Oliver truly loved her.


    It was no surprise that Lauren sobbed  when I spoke up for her. She must have endured so much, and only she truly knew the pain she carried.


    The madame of the Hansen family had finally passed away, but it didn''t guarantee that Lauren would take her ce. I was sure she carried her burdens.

 Chapter 494 Reclaiming My Dignity

    Reiming My Dignity If it weren''t for her, I might not have moved on. So, I resolved to stand by her from now on. Lauren was a wonderful friend.


    As I tidied up the messy room, I fed her the hangover soup. She seemed to recover.


    ¡°Lauren! Are you feeling better?¡± I tried to talk to her.


    She made a couple of sounds, then fell silent again. I wanted to take her to the hospital, but I just couldn¡¯t move her.


    After observing her for a while, I still wasn''t sure. So, I had to call As and tell him about Lauren¡¯s condition. He drove over.


    Seeing Lauren¡¯s condition, he picked  her up and took her straight to the hospital. It wasn¡¯t until she received an IV that I could rx.


    Ivanna found out and came to Lauren¡¯s room. We both kept herpany as  she slept.


    Lauren didn¡¯t wake up until the following day. She still didn¡¯t look too good.


    She looked around, confused. ¡°Why am I in the hospital?¡±  I replied a bit impatiently, ¡°Where else would you be? Did you think we¡¯d leave you at home to die? Don¡¯t you know you have us?¡±  ¡°How did I get here?¡± She said, still looking dazed.


    ¡°1t was As who helped me bring you


    here. There''s no way I could¡¯ve managed you alone,¡± I retorted.


    She covered her face and whispered, ¡°This is so embarrassing!¡±  ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What happened?¡± I asked, not mincing my words.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She stared at the ceiling, tears streaming down her cheeks, as if her memory was returning. After a long while, she sighed deeply.


    ¡°What did Oliver say?¡± I inquired.


    She shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± "Then why go through all this?" [vanna, ever the impatient one, interjected. ¡°It¡¯s just a funeral. What does it matter if you go or not?" Lauren managed a bitter smile.


    ¡°You''re right. Why bother?¡±  I understood. It was still about the funeral.


    At noon, As brought some food for us. Seeing that Lauren was awake, he felt reassured. He also reminded me to return to the Beringer residence in the evening.


    After finishing the IV, she looked a bit more spirited. She said, ¡°Take me home.¡±  I knew that the Hansen family had already finished the funeral this morning. She wanted to talk to Oliver.


    Back at her ce, she took a shower andy down on the sofa. 1 looked at her and said, ¡°Well, I''ll be going!¡±  [ feared that if Oliver showed up, I


    would just be a third wheel. Besides, I needed to rest for the evening at the Beringer residence. ~ ¡°Chlo, wait!¡± She called out to me.


    I looked at her, waiting for her to continue. She remained silent for a long while before speaking. ¡°Help me check for any avable apartments at Amethyst Apartments. I want to buy one for myself, close to you.¡± I looked at her, a bit surprised. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± She hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Yes. Are your previous words still valid?¡± ¡°What words?¡±  ¡°About staying with you and doing  | A everything together?¡± Her voice was hoarse. ¡°I''ll handle your public


    rtions!¡±  Her words were filled with humility, making my eyes tear up. I smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a deal. You can  lead the team.¡±  ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± She smiled  through her teary eyes. ¡°I must regain my dignity.¡±  ¡°Okay. I support you!¡± I grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s do this together. You may not know, but while you were lost in a drunken haze, a lot has happened these past two days.¡±  [ wiped my eyes and told her about what had transpired.


    She looked at me with a contented smile. ¡°You''re a lucky charm!¡± ¡°Moving to Amethyst Apartments would be fantastic. Then the three of us


    can be together.¡± I looked at her, feeling excited.


    She nced around the house. It was pretty spacious¡ªover 170 square meters.


    ¡°This house belongs to Oliver.


    Although it¡¯s registered in my name, I don¡¯t n to keep it. What belongs to the Hansen family stays with the Hansen family. As for money, I still have some. It¡¯s enough for my expenses. I want to break free from his influence,¡± Lauren said.


    ¡°What exactly did he say to you?¡±

 Chapter 495 Stand up for yourself

    Stand Up for Yourself Lauren¡¯s gaze was fixed on a spot for a long time.


    ¡°Before his wife passed away, she called me to her side. She told Oliver that after she¡¯s gone, he should marry me and give me my rightful status. She said she had upied my position for so many years, living a half-dead existence. She urged Oliver not to let me down.¡±  Lauren¡¯s voice was hoarse and hopeless. I started to worry.


    ¡°She also said that Oliver can¡¯t touch the current house or their savings.


    After all, they have a son, so those things will go to him. She asked me not to be angry and that she was being selfish. She said that once she¡¯s gone


    and Oliver marries me, she can¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±  I thought that his wife was wise.


    "She mentioned the bracelet given by the Hansen family when they got married. She gave it to me, saying it was something only a true Hansen family daughter-inw could have.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She passed it down so I could be a part of the Hansen family..."  She looked at me as she blinked back tears. ¡°Do you know what Oliver said?¡± Lauren couldn¡¯t hold it back and burst into tears.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t me her for anything she said! But h-he said he wouldn¡¯t marry again. The Hansen family¡¯s daughter inw will forever be her!¡± Lauren


    cried uncontrobly.


    My heart ached for her. Even I, an ; outsider, didn¡¯t expect Oliver to say something so hurtful. I understood why Lauren had drowned her sorrows in alcohol after seeing her cry so hard.


    After a long while, she said, ¡°I want nothing from them. The house, the car, thend¡ªI don¡¯t want any of it. All T want is my rightful status. After all these years... The entire city knows what kind of person I am. After all this time, that¡¯s all he could say.¡± She burst into tears again. ¡°Chlo... I...¡± ¡°Maybe he just wanted tofort his wife, you know? After all, when someone is about to pass, they want to leave with peace of mind.¡± I guessed,


    trying to console Lauren.


    She shook her head. ¡°I will never forgive him. What does he take me for? Outsiders can mock and ridicule me, but he can¡¯t. He knows what I¡¯ve done all these years. Am I that worthless?¡± She cried while speaking. Even if I wanted tofort her, I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t see me as a person at all! I¡¯m just his tool, someone to share his troubles with. When he¡¯s tired, I''m just a chair or a bed for him. He took that bracelet from my hand and put it on his wife''s...¡±  I scoffed, unable toprehend Oliver¡¯s actions. My feelings weren''t just about anger.


    ¡°So, I won''t take this house, What I want is my pride. I want to be someone again!¡± She spoke through sobs.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone, but I''m alive! I can¡¯t live in this drunken stupor anymore.¡± ¡°His wife was really something.¡± I shook my head. Lauren was showing true determination.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll see if any apartments are avable.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be too big¡ªjust an apartment, a ce that belongs to me.


    That way, I can stand tall. A person, Chlo, should always stand up for themselves.¡± Lauren choked up.


    ¡°Help me pack up my things. [ want nothing else. I want to go out for a walk. When I get tired, I''lle back to find you,¡± she said gently.


    ¡°Are you saying you want to pack now?¡± I looked at her with skepticism.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, now. I don¡¯t want to see him anymore!¡± I paused. ¡°Maybe you should talk to him. Some things need to bemunicated.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I''m tired. I won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ve done everything I should.


    I''ve fought for what I could. No more talking.¡± Lauren was resolute.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much of my belongings here. Just have them sent to your ce for now." ¡°Lauren, how about letting As talk to him? He''s ina¡ª* ¡°Chloe, if this makes you ufortable, then I don¡¯t need you.


    You can leave now!¡± She changed her tone, her attitude turned cold, and she got up and walked into the bedroom.


    ¡°Lauren, that¡¯s not what I meant. I''m just worried that you will...


    ¡°No, I won''t!¡±  ¡°Alright, let me help you pack!¡± I hurried over and pushed her back onto the bed. ¡°You lie down. Just tell me what to do with your things.¡±  She sat on the edge of the bed and took a deep breath. Then she went into the dressing room, returning with tworge boxes.


    After packing up, I took her boxes with me, She said she wanted to rest for a while,  I thought little of it. After all, in the


    evening, I still had to meet with As at the Beringer residence.

 Chapter 496 The beringer familys pet

    The Beringer Family''s  Pet ¡ª  We returned to the Beringer family¡¯s  residence, and this time was truly a family dinner.


    I wasn''t as nervous this time. Key figures like Archie were genuinely kind and amiable, while Grandma Rose had already instructed her own cooks, bustling about with the preparations.


    Upon seeing me and As enter, she happily pulled me over. "Why are you here sote?"  "Grandma, sorry for keeping you waiting. A good friend of mine suddenly had an issue, and I helped her, which made me a bitte." She pulled me to sit in the living room,


    appraising me as if she hadn''t quite remembered my appeararice from that day. "You''re truly a kind girl.¡± ¡ª¡ª Then she sent a servant upstairs to call for someone, while As and Archie were chatting on the side.


    Before long, footsteps came from the staircase. I looked up and saw two imposing, handsome mening down from upstairs. However, the two of them had entirely different demeanors.


    One was schrly and reserved, while the other was energetic and fashionable.


    Archie and As heard the sound and also walked over.


    After the two came down, the younger one ran straight to my side, his


    handsome face almost pressed against  mine. "Is she really your  granddaughter? She¡¯s obviously.


    younger than I am, how can you say she¡¯s my older sister?¡± &?  Before he could continue, As pulled him away. "Go to the side and keep your distance."  "As, you''ve gone too far! Grandma called us back to meet my father''s daughter. That means she¡¯s my younger sister, so what say do you have in this? Your attitude toward me is uneptable, and I''ll be the first to oppose your marriage with her." Then he leaned close to me again.


    "Grandma, no wonder you like her.


    She''s really pretty." The other,posed, stood to the side, looking at me politely. The group


    gazed at me as if I were some sort of prized pet.


    At this moment, Grandma Rose, contrary to her initial seriousness, beamed with delight. "Right. She''s beautiful. She''s the one I like the most." "Ardie, you''re one year older than her, so she¡¯s your younger sister. You can call her Chlo.¡± Ilooked at Ardie, who was smiling kindly at me. I got up with a blush on my face. "Hey Ardie." "Hey Chlo." Ardie wasposed, despite only being a year older, he seemed quite mature.


    "Arnold, she''s three years older than you. Of course, she''s your older sister. I don¡¯t want to hear any nonsense from


    you!" Grandma Rose gave Arnold a p, and he shrunk his neck. "Three years older?" @&? = Then he looked at me. "Why were you in such a hurry? Couldn''t you wait for me toe to this world first? Will you take care of me in the future?" His words made the whole familyugh.


    "Twill." I said confidently.


    As immediately became unhappy.


    "Why take care of him? He''s tough, so you don''t need to do that." "As, just go away. You shouldn''t havee today. This is the Beringer family¡¯s gathering. What business do you have here?" "She''s my wife!" As blurted


    anxiously.


    I instantly turned red. This was too straightforward. Why did he have to say I was his wife? It was like he was insinuating that we were already together.


    I quickly took out the gifts I bought, trying to conceal my embarrassment. I had bought clothes for everyone.


    Grandma Rose''s gift was a fashionably modified dress with hand- embroidered details. I had to thank As for this; he found a skilled folk artisan, but I personally selected the wine-red dress adorned with magnolia embroidery, which looked elegant and dignified. I also paired it with a shawl of the same color, exuding a sense of luxury.


    For Archie, I bought a set of business


    casual clothes for his everyday wear, along with two sets of high-end, ultra- thin, body-warming undergarments.


    He often stayed in Sris, and the temperature was about to drop there. I was worried he might catch a cold, so I got him two sets. @& Choosing gifts for Ardie and Arnold was tricky. As helped me brainstorm for a long time before we each found something suitable for them.


    Unexpectedly, they both loved their gifts immensely.


    Especially Archie, who held a bunch of clothes and kept sighing, "Having a daughter is truly different. I haven''t experienced this treatment in a long time. The clothes my secretary buys can''t match the thoughtfulness of my daughter."


    Grandma Rose couldn''t get enough of her dress either. "If we''re talking about my dresses, I''ve umted quite a collection, but none have been as thoughtful as this one. The craftsmanship is just too exquisite." "Grandma, I''m d you like it. I...


    didn''t get anything too expensive, just everyday use items. Dad, I also often go to Sris. If you need anything in the future, just let me know. I''ll get it for you. Health is the most important thing, after all.¡± "You often go to Sris?" "Yes. I also have my ownpany there. If there''s a need, I''ll head over.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It''s very convenient. I might have to go there again soon," I added casually.

 Chapter 497 Her backbone and support

    Her Backbone and Support Arnold let out a mournful cry, looking quite shaken. He regarded me with a hint of skepticism. "You have your ownpany? Doing what? Tell me." "Construction," I blushed, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    n ? ] pill  You? Construction? Sure enough, Arnold was astonished.


    "What kind of construction work can a delicate girl like you do?" I chuckled, "It was a twist of fate. Once I got into this field, there was no turning back." Ardie was also intrigued. "I can''t believe it. You''re such a delicate girl, and you''re into construction and


    development?"  Arnold quickly said to me, "Give the | work to him. He''s a rugged man who should do construction. You can just  run the business. In the future, we''ll be  a powerful team, with me in the field,  and you managing the business from  the office."  As immediately interjected, "Arnold, are you trying to poach her? What do you mean, ''you can run the business''? She''s my wife. If she wants to be in charge, it''ll be for the business of the Pierce family. She can do whatever she wants. You haven''t even figured out the Beringer family''s business yet, and you''re making grandma carry the weight at the age of 80. You''re still so young, so you better wait until you stand on your own beforeing to boast to her."


    After saying that, As pulled me over and embraced me as if he was afraid someone would snatch me away. I was quite speechless, feeling utterly awkward.


    Grandma Rose poked Arnold''s forehead. "Did you hear that?"  ""Chlo, I also spend most of my time in Sris. When youe over, contact me. We have a house there, and you don''t have to stay elsewhere." Ardie really seemed like a good elder brother.


    The servants came to announce that dinner was ready.


    The family was truly harmonious.


    When they heard I already had a daughter, Grandma Rose eximed, "Oh my goodness! Why didn''t you bring her?" |


    This statement left Arnold''s jaw dropping in astonishment. It took him awhile to regain hisposure and ask, "Whose child is that?¡±  I gave a concise exnation of the real situation. Although it was hard to bring up, I didn''t want to hide anything from this family. However they perceived me, I wanted to face it with honesty, even if it meant they might look down on me.


    As understood my feelings and held my hand firmly.


    "Don''t feel pressured. This isn''t your fault. Our family is very understanding," Grandma Rose noticed my embarrassment andforted me. "You should have brought the little girl today, and let us adore her. It''s been years since the


    Beringer family had a little one running around in the house.¡± Archie spoke up, "I have a meeting in Foswood tomorrow that willst all day. Since we''re already family, As, you bring the Hartz family over tomorrow before I return to Sris. I want to see them before I leave, especially the little girl."  As nodded, "Sure. I''ll make arrangements for that."  "Also, now that I''ve epted Chlo as my daughter, I need a reassuring answer from you. Are you genuinely sincere about this child?" Archie looked at As solemnly.


    I truly didn''t expect Archie to ask As for such an explicit assurance. I sat up straight, suddenly feeling nervous.


    Grandma Rose grabbed my hand and


    also looked at As.


    The atmosphere instantly became solemn, and I could hear my own heart pounding.


    "Grandma Rose, Uncle Archie, since I''ve brought Chlo to meet you, I''m serious about her. She is the woman for me and I will never let her go in this lifetime." As''s response was resolute. My emotions suddenly became somewhat uncontroble, and I couldn''t help but choke back a sob as tears streamed down my face.


    ""Okay, you must remember the words you said in front of me today. Chlo, don''t be sad. Since you have the fate to be my daughter, I will take charge of this matter for you. Our family can match any noble or influential families out there!" Archie''s tone was


    extremely affectionate and somewhat arrogant.


    I really didn''t expect this family to be so protective of me. Just a few days ago, I could only watch various news about Archie on TV. I never imagined that at this moment, he would be so dominant, preventing me from being mistreated.


    Fate was truly peculiar.


    "That''s right. If he dares to abandon you, you just tell me... uh, tell the family, I''ll take charge of this matter." Arnold chimed in, and I couldn''t help butugh, though my voice carried a tinge of tears.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, I talked with Grandma Rose and Arnold, while As, Archie, and Ardie went to the study. They didn''te down for a long time, and


    it was alreadyte when we bid  farewell.


    On the way back, As held me in his arms the entire time. I was also deeply moved, not wanting to leave his  embrace. I couldn''t shake the feeling  that As was keeping something from me.


    The secret between us was bing clearer and more profound.

 Chapter 498 Been Searching For Her All Week

    Been Searching For Her All Week The next day, I received a message from her, asking me not to look for her and that she woulde back when she was done having fun.


    When Oliver found me, it had already been half a monthter. He looked utterly deste,pletely worn out.


    He appeared even more aged than his age.


    When he saw me, he asked eagerly, "Where did Lauren go?" [ looked at him for a long while before asking, "When did you realize she wasn''t around?" He looked at me. "I''ve been looking for her for a week.¡±


    "So, you mean you didn''t even notice she was gone for the previous weeks?" I stared at Oliver intently, &  Initially, I had respected him. After all, he held the power of life and death over many businesses, including mine.


    In Foswood, no businessman didn''t consider him the God of Wealth. Yet, he was so miserly toward a vulnerable woman, especially one who had apanied him for so many years.


    It was the first time I had seen him up close like this. His sharp eyes met mine, and his pale face twitched, but he didn''t answer my question.


    "I''ve always respected you, thinking you were magnanimous, kind, andposed. I thought you were a man of your word, and someone Lauren could


    rely on. It seems you never truly valued Lauren, so why bother looking for her?" I looked at Oliver frankly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver suddenly leaned toward me, his eyes bloodshot. "Tell me! Where is she?"  Instinctively, I leaned back a bit and said calmly, "She has been with you for so many years. How could you not know her decision? If you can''t find her, how could I?"  "What did she tell you?" he asked anxiously.


    "She said she had figured things out and woulde back when she''s tired of having fun. That''s all I know." I told the truth, regardless of whether he believed me.


    "Mr. Oliver, no one will wait for you


    indefinitely. You''re exhausting all the trust and patience she had for you. She has thoughts, flesh, and a soul. She''s not a piece of wood, and she has no reason to let everyone despise her.


    Strangers can do that to her, but you cannot. I''m sorry, Mr. Oliver, I can''t help you." I finished, picked up my bag, and left.


    Suddenly, an earth-shattering sound of something breaking came from behind. I stopped in my tracks, my lips twitching, but I didn''t turn back.


    That evening, As held me close and asked about the situation earlier. I looked at him and asked in return, "Do you think I did something wrong?"  He smiled indulgently and ruffled my hair. "My girl, whatever you dois right."


    "you don''t believe me? Do you think | know where Lauren is?" I looked at him. I knew Oliver wouldn''t give up easily. If he couldn''t get an answer from me, he would definitely go to As.


    "No, quite the opposite. I trust your wordspletely and never doubt their truthfulness. Given Lauren''s personality, once she makes up her mind, there''s probably no turning back." As scoffed. "I absolutely agree with your take on Oliver''s actions." i''Can we me Lauren for this? What does Oliver think she is? His tool? His amusement? Or just a trophy wife to boost his ego?" I pouted. "For so many years, Lauren has been like a garbage bin, enduring so much injustice, abuse, and bullying. Anyone can ridicule and


    humiliate her, but not Oliver. Shouldn''t every contribution of hers be duly recognized? "He''s too self-absorbed, thinking he''s the master, treating a woman as a piece of clothing. Also, his wife, that woman is truly formidable, malicious, and conniving. Even in death, she set traps. Impressive, I must say. I have to admit her skills even though I dislike her." "Alright, calm down. Don''t be mad." As pinched my nose.


    "What do you mean by don''t be mad? You men are all the same. You just walked away holding her in front of me. Do you know how I survived that month? I was exhausted with so many sleepless nights. But what about you? You''re a bad guy. Mmm..." I couldn''t


    finish scolding him as he clung to me, making it impossible for me to breathe.

 Chapter 499 Coming to Her DoorStep

    Coming to Her  Doorstep  I was breathing heavily, ncing at  him sideways. "Don''t think it''s all over  just like that. Those images are etched  in my mind, and they''ve hurt me deeply. I can''t ever forget them."  He held me, his tone indulgent. "Then punish me. Make me hold you forever and not let go."  I chuckled at his persistence. This man was truly something else; he''d switch between being firm and soft, making it difficult to argue with him.


    "If you dare do that again, Iwon''t forgive you. I wouldn''t care about punishing you too." I deliberately teased him. "You have someone to hold, and I do too.¡±


    We yfully bantered back and forth.


    His handsome face tensed up, "Someone''s acting up, huh?¡±  I was taken aback and looked at him suddenly, trying to discern the truth in his words from his expression.


    He immediately sensed my reaction,  bit my lips, and said, "My girl, you''re even harder to coax than Ava."  I chuckled to myself; I knew he was just ying around. I stopped the teasing because saying too much could harm our rtionship, so 1 leaned against his chest. " wonder where Lauren is right now. Oliver has hurt her heart deeply this time. I don''t think there''s much room for a turnaround.


    What people fear most is heartache. It leaves deep scars that are hard toFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    heal."  As tightened his grip on my arm and  nuzzled my forehead with his chin.


    Honestly, I hoped the people around  me could all be happy and healthy.


    Lately, things had been going well for me, but others were stumbling along the way.


    These days, Grace had grown ustomed toing to Amethyst Apartments as if she were going to work every day. She woulde at2 p.m. every day, and would be busy cooking for Ava. Her condition seemed stable, and my mother had already epted that she was seriously ill, so they got along quite well.


    However, the moment something seemed to improve for Grace, problems


    started on Mnie''s side. She would constantly create trouble at Grace''s ce. And it was not just her, but also Abby.


    Today was my day off, and I had nned to sleep in after ate night.


    However, I was awakened early in the morning by amotion.


    I opened my eyes, and listening to the noisymotion outside, I sensed that something was amiss. I quickly pulled the covers and headed downstairs.


    I saw Ava and Jenny hiding next to the floor-to-ceiling window, peering outside fearfully. Jenny, two years older, held her protectively in her arms.


    As soon as Ava saw meing downstairs, she immediately let go ot , hy J Jenny and ran over to me. Mommy,


    there''s a wicked witch... that bad witch wants to hit Grandma. Mommy, call Uncle As quickly!" "Don''t be afraid. Mommy''s here. You and Jenny stay here and watch. Don''te out." I reassured her, and Jenny quickly took on a protective stance, "Ava, don''t be afraid. I will protect you." I turned and headed outside. As 1 opened the door, Twas greeted by loud, aggressive cursing. "Grace, you old hag! How dare you hide here, protecting this little slut? Do you want to die?" I only heard the voice, not seeing the person. Many people were gathered at the door, some of our elderly family members, along with some neighbors who hade out to watch the


    Abby''s antics seemed to escte with an audience.


    "Grace, you''re hanging out with this divorced slut, right? Did she give you the idea to snatch my house away? Even if Henry is around, he needs to make way for me too!¡± She even dared to brazenly mention Henry.


    "you should have died a long time ago, along with this little slut. Damn it. You bitches are always going against my daughter, huh? I won''t let any of you live in peace. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± [ reached the front door. Several of our elderly family members were guarding it. Grace had arrived quite early today,


    probably knowing that Ava had a day  off.


    I had no idea when she had arrived.


    At this moment, her hair was  disheveled, and my mother was  protecting her, gasping for breath.


    Molly was standing in front of my mother with adle in her hand. My father''s face was pale with anger, shaking his head continuously. "What  a shrew!¡±  Abby was still jumping about without fear like aplete clown. Her wrinkled face was heavily powdered, and she had put on lipstick, resembling a paper puppet.


    "Mom, all of you go inside!¡± yelled, startling Abby.. She paused fora moment, staring at me with wide eyes.


    = | When she realized it was me, she panicked. &?

 Chapter 500 Easier to deal with her this way

    Easier to Deal with Her This Way  She saw meing out and rushed toward me as if she had been injected with some sort of drugs. "Chloe, you slut! Even after divorcing, you dare to get involved with Matthew. How do you have the guts to take in this dying woman? You slut, how dare you give advice to Matthew and make him take my house away?¡±  "Your house? What are you? You''re not even worthy of that," I said coldly, pulling my dad inside. "You all go in.


    Mom, get inside.¡±  with that, I took out my phone from my pocket and called the property security directly, asking them toe.


    I didn''t know how Abby got in.


    The yard wasn''t a ce where just anyone could enter. I had specially arranged an ess card for Grace, so she coulde and go freely. But how this woman got in, I had no idea. I also wanted to hold the property security ountable.


    I pushed the older ones inside and retreated to my own door. I did this on purpose. As long as she dared to step into my house, I wouldn''t be polite.


    Sure enough, this woman, thinking she had the upper hand, took a high jump and pointed her finger at me. "You little slut, what''s the point of finding security? Today, I''ll tear you apart, you piece of trash! I''d like to see if you can continue to seduce Matthew in the future!¡±


    She then followed me inside. I grabbed thedle from Molly¡¯s hand and struck quickly, not hesitating.


    Thedle hit Abby''s face, causing her head to jerk to the side and her feet to stumble. After shaking her head and stabilizing herself, she looked at me with a sinister re. She didn''t expect me to really dare to act. Like a madwoman, she pounced at me.


    My mom had never seen such a | situation before and wanted toe over to stop me. I sighed, "Step aside, all of you move back!¡± "Here youe." taunted. "You really think Grace is easy to bully, huh? You''re just an old beast. When you were young, you did all kinds of illicit things, making trouble for the Murphy family. Grace endured humiliation, and


    you were fooling around outside,  getting pregnant and leaving, If it  wasn''t for Grace raising her with so  much difficulty, would you still have a  daughter now?"  When I said this, Grace burst into tears.


    "Don''t bully her in front of me. If I don''t see it, it''s fine. But now you dare toe to my doorstep and bully her? Do you think I''m blind?" Tlooked at Abby, whose mouth was already bleeding, feeling no relief.


    yes, it was my idea. I suggested that Matthew kick you out of that house.


    Who the hell are you? You don''t  deserve to live there. You and your daughter are both ungrateful wolves.


    You don''t treat your benefactor well, and you beat people up without reason.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    You''re the ones who should die.


    "Come on, let''s see if you dare touch  her again. Do you have no regard for  thew? Abby, I''ll tell you, if you dare y a finger on her again, I''ll make you  pay back a hundredfold. If you don''t  believe it, just try it."  "To hell with yourw! She''s just an old hag. If it weren''t for the fact that I don''t care about the Murphy family, I would have killed her long ago. You little slut. How dare you protect her? Mstthew doesn¡¯t even want you anymore, yet you''re still acting all high and mighty. Tsk, stupid whore.¡± After saying this, she picked up a small shovel the children had been ying with and rushed toward me. This time, I didn''t hold back. I didn''t bother distinguishing between her head and


    her backside. I swung thedle as hard as I could, and she ran around the yard.


    "Grace, you dare to find someone to beat me? Just you wait!¡± "Chloe..." I heard Grace calling me. I knew she was scared.


    "Chloe, you''ll die miserably! Sooner orter, someone will kill you. Don''t get too proud because you''ve hooked up with a wealthy man. Hah... The Pierce family won''t want trash like you. Ah...


    I''m going to fight you to the end!" Thedle, once again, hit Abby''s head, and her head started bleeding. She paused for a moment and suddenlyy on the ground, causing everyone to gasp in shock. My mom pulled me over in fear. "Chlo, don¡¯t kill her!¡± "Chloe..." Grace was trembling and grabbed my hand. "Chloe... She won''t


    die, will she?"  "Don''t worry, this kind of shrew deserves to die." I shouted in anger.


    "Everyone saw it. She trespassed into my house and attacked me. I acted in self-defense."  At that moment, a group of security guards from the neighborhood rushed in.

 Chapter 501 Playing Dead

    ying Dead  I stared at the security guards. ¡°Now you show up? This person doesn¡¯t belong to ourmunity. How did she get in? Call the police!¡±  The security guard in charge was terrified as he looked at Abby, who was lying motionless on the ground. He nced at me, looking somewhat helpless.


    ¡°She trespassed into a private residence and even attempted assault.


    Everyone witnessed it! Call the cops!¡± I directed the head of security again.


    I was confident. A few neighbors who had been enjoying the drama had already recorded it all on their phones.


    Besides, security cameras were all around my house, and Abby was still


    holding that shovel.


    I suspected that the security guard was afraid to report it because they were the ones who let her in.


    ¡°Well... Miss, we...¡±  I made the call myself. I wanted peace, and that meant uprooting the likes of Mnie, ensuring she wouldn''t set foot here again.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie came rushing in just as I hung up the phone.


    Mnie threw herself on Abby, wailing, ¡°Mom... She killed her! Chloe, youmitted murder in public!¡± ¡°Yes, she intruded and attempted to harm me. I had to defend myself.¡± 1 still held thedle in my hand.


    Abby had sneakily opened her eyes to


    look at Mnie earlier, and Mnie quickly covered her eyes, signaling Abby to y dead.


    "Chloe, I''ve put up with you for too long. You seduce my ex-husband, sow discord in our family, and allow this old lecher toe running to your side. Why are you so heartless?¡± She wailed while rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Mom! Wake up!¡±  Just then, the police siren grew nearer.


    Several officers entered the yard.


    Mnie seemed to have improved her acting as she rushed toward the police officers, crawling and scrambling. 9 ¡°police officers, she¡¯s a murderer...


    Chloe killed her!¡± She clung to the leg of one officer, ring at me. ¡°It¡¯s her, you see? She killed my mom!¡± The officer gave me a cold, scrutinizing


    look, asking, ¡°What''s going on?¡±  I said calmly, ¡°She intruded into a s private residence, abused a patient, and resorted to violence.¡±  ¡°Nonsense! She attacked my mother, beating her mercilessly. Look at her.


    She¡¯s of such an age. My poor mother was just here to visit my mother-in-w, and she beat her to death!¡± Mnie argued.


    Other officers were questioning the onlookers or approaching Abby. They called her name a few times, but shey there motionless. Her head was indeed bleeding.


    Someone shouted, urging for an ambnce. The police officer examining Abby jostled her body, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    I'' walked over to Abby. "You''re ying dead, aren¡¯t you? Okay, Abby, I''ll make sure you''re dead today. I''ll even make sure you''re charged with attempted murder. Let us see if you dare attack Grace again!" With that, I raised thedle and swung it toward her. She opened her eyes, staring at me wide-eyed. She didn¡¯t expect me to dare to do this in front of so many police officers.


    Abby screamed in terror, ¡°Oh my God!¡± Then she crawled backward, still clutching the small shovel. ¡°Help!¡± The spectatorsughed, and even the officer who checked on her chuckled.


    Mnie, with a look of hatred,


    | shouted, ¡°Mom! You''re so gravely injured, don¡¯t try to run...¡± She understood Mnie¡¯s intention and pretended to copse with a loud thud. The crowd burst intoughter once again.


    The leading police officer seemed to have figured out what was going on. He said to the attendants, ¡°Take them all back!¡± Several officers pulled Abby, who was ying dead, and Mnie. Then they came over to take me.


    ¡°All of you areing to the police station to give statements!¡± Grace, seeing that the cops also wanted to take me away, panicked.


    She grabbed an officer and said, ¡°Officer, you can¡¯t take her away. She


    i AL dtd didn¡¯t want this. It was that shrew who came to my door and attacked me. 1 fought back. You should take mel¡± She didn¡¯t look well at all, and was staggering. I hurried to support her.

 Chapter 502 Finally Seeing The Light

    Finally Seeing the Light Her face was pale, and she trembled all over.


    Iforted her, ¡°Take it easy. I''m  fine. It¡¯s just a routine police inquiry.


    Don¡¯t worry. She trespassed and attacked you. The police will understand.¡±  ¡°I¡¯m going too... I have to be there with you!¡± Grace grabbed onto me as if she were afraid I wouldn''t return.


    Her eyes were full of despair and helplessness. I understood.


    After living this long and facing the twilight years, I was the first person to stand up for her like this, especially after the Murphy family abandoned her. Maybe I was the only support she


    had left in her remaining years.


    It pained me to realize the truth about people at this stage in my life.


    I gave her a reassuring pat. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be afraid. Just rx. We''re both okay.¡±  After exining the situation to my parents, I helped Grace into the car. I assumed she didn¡¯t want me to get in trouble. Plus, she could exin the situation if she went along with me.


    Sitting in the car, I noticed I was still in my pajamas, which made me feel quite ufortable.


    Mnie was still screaming and using me at the police station. After all, Abby''s blood- sttered head was a terrifying sight. Some officers who


    didn¡¯t know the whole story scolded me for it, as they wanted to protect the vulnerable. = Grace was terrified and kept repeating, ¡°It was me. I did it. Arrest me!¡± We were all questioned, and I stated everything. Before I could finish, Matthew rushed in.


    He shouted, ¡°Chloe, are you serious?!¡± Then he saw Grace sitting next to me.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± I nced at him. ¡°What did your wife say to get you toe?¡± Grace cursed at him as she trembled.


    ¡°you asshole. They came to Chloe''s house to attack me. Look at what a dutiful son you are. If it weren''t for Chlo, I wouldn¡¯t have made it through


    today! You all wished for my death, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Matthew looked at me and then at his mother. He turned and stormed out. I heard him asking Mnie, ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± While I was still dealing with the interrogation, As entered, his face dark. His presencemanded the entire room, silencing all the other voices.


    The cop who had reprimanded me earlier now looked at me wide-eyed and open-mouthed.


    The station chief hurried over. ¡°Mr.


    As, why have youe in person?¡± As paid no attention to them. His piercing gaze swept across the room


    before settling on me.


    He took off his coat and draped it over me. I was wearing silk pajamas, so it was awkward. I had been trying to protect my assets while holding Grace.


    I felt a sense of security wash over me.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Then he gathered me into his arms and looked at the cop who had berated me earlier. ¡°Are you done here?¡± The station chief nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, we''re done. It¡¯s just a routine inquiry.¡± ¡°This is a case of invasion into a private residence and causing a disturbance. I hope you''ll handle this fairly.¡± As¡¯s tone was icy, leaving no room for negotiation.


    He then escorted me out, leaving Grace


    | feeling lost and helpless. After all, she hade with me, and she seemed unsure of what to do. Sa Like a lonely and helpless child, she called after me, ¡°Chlo...¡± I turned to look at her, feeling a pang of sympathy. ¡°Your son is here. Do you want to go with him?¡± Matthew was standing in the doorway, watching us. He took a hesitant step forward. ¡°Mom!¡±

 Chapter 503 A Slap to his face

    A p to His Face As I was about to turn and leave, Grace called out to me, ¡°Chlo, c-can Ie with you?¡±  I nced at As, and a glimmer of tenderness flickered in his eyes. I | looked at Grace and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±  She nodded, determined. ¡°Yes! I want  to go with you!¡±  ¡°Mom!¡± Matthew¡¯s own mother choosing to go with someone else felt  like a p in the face.


    All the cops were left dumbfounded.


    Some of them understood our dynamics, which was nothing short of astonishing.


    I turned back, supporting her as she


    gripped my hand. Her trembling was so  intense that it was almost unnatural. I wanted to ask her again if she wanted  toe with me, but the words got  stuck in my throat.


    In the lobby, Mnie stood there, watching Grace follow me. She  stormed toward us in frustration, demanding, ¡°Have you lost your mind? You''re going with her? Grace, if you go with her today, nevere back to the Murphy family!¡±  I scoffed at Matthew.


    Matthew, of course, understood my  look. He yelled at Mnie, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±  ¡°Why should I shut up? Chloe¡¯s a two- faced, maniptive snake. She thinks she¡¯s someone special. Does Grace still consider me her daughter-inw?¡±


    Mnie shouted at Matthew, her neck strained.


    ¡°Given your behavior, do you think she¡¯d dare to go with you?¡± I retorted with contempt. ¡°Are you nning to continue your abuse once she¡¯s back?¡± Mnie took a sudden step forward and As¡¯s eyes shot toward her. She froze in her tracks, avoiding his gaze.


    We walked away without a second thought.


    As As and Matthew passed each other, As gave Matthew a sharp look and said, ¡°Take care of your own woman!¡± Mnie¡¯s anger was redirected toward Grace. ¡°Grace, remember this. If you


    go with her today and dare toe back, I''ll¡ª" With a sharp crack, Mnie was on the ground and clutching her face. She stared at Matthew in shock.


    Grace had enough. She pointed at Mnie and said, ¡°You¡¯re worse than a pig! I''ve been raising such a heartless beast! Even if I die, I¡¯lle back to collect my debt from you." Then Grace grabbed my arm, and we headed out. However, the moment we passed through the police station¡¯s gate, she copsed.


    As lifted her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± ¡°No, I want to go home with Chlo. I want to see Ava. I''m fine!¡± She exerted a great effort to steady herself, herThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes pleading.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home!¡± : Lunderstood her concern. She was worried about scaring the child after what had just happened.


    When she saw Ava run toward her at home, she smiled, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    Grace moved into the vi at my suggestion, and she didn¡¯t resist too much. I knew her time was limited.


    My parents didn¡¯t object to her moving in. With Grace here, life was much more peaceful. At the very least, she didn¡¯t have to face the harassment from Mnie and Abby daily. She could chat with my mom and felt more at ease.


    However, on Sundays, I would still take


    Ava to the Beringer residence.


    Ava had be the apple of Rose''s | eye. Her cherubic face and endearing voice had won Rose¡¯s heart.


    The Beringer family hadn¡¯t had such a young child for many years.


    Archie and Ardie returned to the capital after seeing my family. Only Arnold stayed for another week. Ava adored Arnold. He took her all over the city, causing a ruckus wherever they went.


    When he left, [ apanied Ava to bid farewell. I had considered inviting As, but he said, ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± He didn¡¯t care whether Arnold should stay or leave.


    Today, I dropped Ava off at the Beringer residence. Ivanna had |


    something to discuss with me, so I let Ava stay with Rose. I told her I would be back after dealing with some matters.


    Rose waved me off with a smile. ¡°Go on, go on! Attend to your duties. We have a lot to do today, just grandmother and granddaughter!¡±  I smiled, seeing nothing but indulgence in her eyes. I was at ease. It was a good thing that Ava was always by Rose¡¯s side.


    Rose was once Foswood''s most prominent socialite. She taught Ava to y the piano and paint during these brief encounters. She even brought her to high-profile private events. Ava''s horizons broadened, and she returned eager to share what she had learned.


    My parents were incredulous about my family¡¯s newfound ties with the Beringers. My dad said it was | something he hadn¡¯t dared to dream about, and yet here we were.


    Even now, it still felt surreal. I left to  find Ivanna, but, trouble arose again.

 Chapter 504 A Walking Fashion Disaster

    A Walking Fashion  Disaster  Ivanna had already been discharged from the hospital, but Jared was keeping a close eye on her movements for her safety.


    I picked her up, intending to head to Arkadia za. Just as we arrived at the za, I spotted Harmony emerging with bags galore.


    Ivanna nced at me with a teasing smile. ¡°Retail therapy?¡±  I noticed Harmony struggling with a bunch of paper bags. It seemed like she had done more shopping, but something felt off. Her outfit had a peculiar touch that wasn¡¯t in line with her usual style.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ha! Looks like she¡¯s found a new person. Despite the ban, she¡¯s still living it up. Back when she was riding high, she wasn¡¯t this extravagant! Now, it¡¯s all about luxury brands!¡± Ivanna watched Harmony struggle to the parking lot.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± I said after parking the car.


    ¡°Just look at her. She is a walking fashion disaster!¡± ¡°You''ve noticed, too?¡± I looked at Ivanna. ¡°This dress looks quite like...¡± Before I could say ¡°mine,¡± Ivanna uttered, ¡°yours.¡± We exchanged a puzzled look and said, ¡°It is simr!¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s only scratched the surface.


    Her aura is all wrong. It just looks awkward!¡± she remarked before __ turning to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go. This woman is a fashion disaster.¡± I chuckled. We both got out of the car and headed inside, strolling and discussing Lauren along the way.


    ¡°No news from Lauren?¡± Ivanna inquired.


    I sighed and shook my head. ¡°None. A few days ago, Oliver came to see me.¡± ¡°People always realize someone¡¯s worth after losing them,¡± Ivannamented. ¡°Let him feel the pain.


    Either let go or get her back!¡± However, I had my doubts. ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid Lauren is truly hurt.¡±


    Together, we arrived at Sautoir Fine Jewelry. Ivanna pulled me in, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s see what new items they have!¡± I knew this was a gship store under As¡¯s name. This jewelry brand was among the best worldwide, with prices that could make one¡¯s jaw drop.


    Usually, I paid little attention to these things. I didn¡¯t wear jewelry often, so I teased Ivanna, ¡°What''s this? Refining your taste? Going extravagant?¡± She shot me a look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Can¡¯t I have my eye on something nice? Shouldn¡¯t we give Mr.


    As a call? Maybe we can get a discount!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Hah! Bold of you to ask for a discount from As.


    Can Jared not afford jewelry?¡±


    As we browsed, I heard a salesperson¡¯sint, ¡°She¡¯s got some nerve, hasn¡¯t she? She just hauled awaya bunch of stuff, and now she¡¯s back in a new outfit. Does she think this ce is her personal jewelry box?¡± &? ¡°Oh my! Megan, do us all a favor and keep it down! Don¡¯t stir up trouble! Let¡¯s just focus on our jobs!¡± Another voice chided.


    ¡°But she¡¯s pushing it!¡± The other salesperson''s tone raised slightly.


    Just then, Ivanna nudged me, redirecting my attention. I hadn¡¯t caught the rest of their conversation.


    Ivanna was admiring an Azure Heart bracelet made of white gold and set with a sapphire that resembled the sea.


    The entire piece was stunning, and I called out to the salesperson. ¡°Could you take this bracelet out for us to loek at?¡± ¡°Ms. Chloe, not satisfied with thest round?¡± she sneered. Her sharp features were now painted with disdain.

 Chapter 505 An Unyielding Salesperson

    An Unyielding Salesperson  Ivanna red at the young girl.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? Woke up on the wrong side of the bed?¡±  ¡°Why can¡¯t I speak like this? Don¡¯te here if you don¡¯t want to hear it.


    Remember to keep your dignity intact.


    Do you think this ce is your personal jewelry box?¡± The saledy spat.


    Baffled, I asked, ¡°Calm down. Exin what you mean. I just wanted to look at this bracelet. Is there a problem?¡±  The store manager hurried over. She pulled the salesperson behind her and said. ¡°Ms. Chloe, I''m sorry. She didn¡¯t mean it!¡±  ¡°Who says I didn¡¯t mean it? I meant it!


    I might as well quit if it bothers you so much! You treat this ce like your own without shame. I¡¯ve never seen someone as greedy as you. You treat this ce like a pawn shop. Don¡¯t you know any better?¡± The girl was relentless. Even myposure wavered in the face of such blistering criticism.


    I frowned. ¡°Have I offended you? Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°yes, I''m talking about you!¡± The girl was fearless.


    The store manager lost her temper.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Shut your mouth!¡± The girl ripped open her work uniform, mming it onto the counter with a loud bang.


    ¡°1 quit! So what? Do you think I''m afraid? Do you think this shop willst much longer with your ridiculous management? It¡¯s going out of business soon. There won¡¯t be enough jewelry for her to take!¡± What on earth was going on? ¡°Miss, could you please rify? When did I take anything from this store?¡± ¡°Oh, are you still going to deny it? How dare you say you took nothing?!¡± As she approached me from behind the counter, the girl exuded unwavering determination.


    The store manager got angry. ¡®Megan, if you¡¯re not going to work, then leave! Stop causing a scene. This isn¡¯t the ce for your temper tantrums. If you want to quit, submit your resignation.


    Tiffany, get Mr. Chuck over here, Conduct a check and let her go!¡± The girl retorted, ¡°Ms. Matilda, your methods aren¡¯t always right. The reason I took this job is because I have a passion for jewelry. I love its designs.


    I admire the creative concepts.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m fascinated with their prices. I despise greed. She doesn¡¯t love jewelry. She just loves money!¡± Megan pointed at me,unching her usation.


    ¡°Ask her about the jewelry she took.


    Ask her if she understands the design.


    She¡¯s just a materialisticmoner who goes for whatever''s expensive.¡± [ listened, even though she was harsh.


    [vanna was on the verge of losing her cool several times, but I stopped her.


    ¡°I''ll speak my mind today, even if Mr.


    As himself shows up. I respect our boss, and I don¡¯t deny that he¡¯s my idol. But his judgment of people isn¡¯t great. To think he¡¯d be interested in a woman like her, it¡¯s such a disappointment!¡± The girl spoke.


    Herstment didn¡¯t seem fair.


    What did she mean by ¡°interested in a woman like me?¡± Was it because I have a history and a child? As himself hasn¡¯t minded, so what gave her the right to judge?  Still, I maintained myposure.


    ¡°Let her go! Don¡¯t stop her. And please exin. What kind of woman am I? What did I do?¡± I asked.


    By now, quite a crowd had gathered in


    the store, all observing.


    Those who could afford to shop there were wealthy or influential. I was sure some of them recognized me. I had to admit that I seemed to attract controversy.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Do you think that changing your outfit means I won''t recognize you? You just took so many items from the store, and now you''re back? You''ve got some nerve. What else do you want to take? Do you think Mr. As is a pushover?¡± Her face had turned a fiery shade of red from her anger. I frowned and exchanged nces with Ivanna, who was equally baffled.


    [vanna said, ¡°Have you lost your mind? When did wee here? Your name''s Megan, right? Exin yourself. When


    did we take anything for free? Huh?¡± ¡°Say it again?¡± Megan was now fuming.

 Chapter 506 Look Carefully

    Look Carefully Ivanna was not backing down either, "I''m telling you again. We didn''t take it!" Megan was truly furious. She broke free from the control of the other people in the store and walked swiftly to the counter, quickly pulling open a drawer and snatching out an ount book.


    The store manager, Matilda, immediately lunged forward and tried to snatch it back. "Megan, you''re out of line!" "You''re afraid of her, and you want to please her, but I''m not! What? Are you still trying to climb up thedder? Then don''t give away the boss''s things as favors. This shop isn''t yours."


    With a crisp sound, Megan stumbled  for a moment, clutching her face and  looking at Matilda.


    Matilda, after delivering the p, seemed to realize she had gone too far and stood frozen for a moment. & Megan took the opportunity to snatch back the ount book and looked at the store manager. "Remember this p. I''ll pay it back sooner or ter."  Then she strode over and mmed the  book on the counter,  "Look, is this your signature?¡± she asked, flipping to thest page and pushing the ount book toward me. I quickly checked it, and sure enough, my full name was signed on it, and the signature was quite simr to mine as well,


    Ivanna and I exchanged nces, feeling that the situation was getting serious.


    Megan''s disdainful eyes scrutinized my face. "Huh? What now? You still wanna say it wasn''t you?" Ivanna took the book and checked (1c time. Then she eximed, "Chlo. I know what''s going on."  A sh of insight hit my mind, and I  eximed, "Harmony."  We both were speechless and shocked.


    Megan, feeling triumphant, said, "Do you have anything else to say? You still want to im it wasn''t you?"  I''looked at Megan seriously. I didn¡¯t know why, but even though she was publicly pointing at me and berating


    me, I kind of liked her at this moment.


    Even seeing the five fingerprints on her face was somewhat painful for me: "Megan, please take a close look at me.


    Can you see more clearly if the person who signed that just now was me?" 1 said to Megan with utmost seriousness.


    Megan was about to retort, "What? You''re still trying to..." Before she could finish the sentence, she froze in ce, her eyes fixed firmly on me.


    Ivanna pointed at the store manager and said, "Matilda, please call your head office manager over." I''understood Ivanna''s intention. Not only was there a signature simr to


    mine, but there was also the authorized signatures of the store manager and the head office manager.


    Meanwhile, Megan seemed to be realizing something. She continued to focus on me and then shook her head.


    The onlookers who had no idea what was going on were whispering to each other, "What''s happening? Something seems off, doesn''t it?" "Idon''t know. Is it about her?" "Why did they stop arguing? Who took something?" Just then, the manager of Sautoir Fine Jewelry hurriedly walked in and nced at Megan before sternly saying, "Apologies for that. Don''t you


    understand that customerse first?" Megan remained in a state of confusion and continued to stare at me.


    [looked at the manager, but I was only familiar with the people from AT? Empire, as I had no acquaintance in the retail business.


    He approached with an obsequious smile and said, "Ms. Chloe, why are you..." "Have you seen me here before?" | asked the manager very seriously.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He suddenly froze, looking at me, "Ms.


    Chloe, this employee is new to the store, and she doesn''t understand the rules. I apologize on her behalf, and I hope you can forgive her. What else do


    you need? I''ll personally assist you." "Mr. Nn, she... she doesn''t seem to be... the person who was here earlier." Megan finally expressed her doubts.


    I gave a faint smile and said, "It ~~ that Ms. Megan is indeed clever. Mr.


    Nn, take a closer look. Can you confirm if I am the Ms. Chloe who signed here just now?" With that, I took out my ID from my bag and handed it over.

 Chapter 507 Giving Myself a Chance

    Giving Myself a Chance Nn took the ID I handed him and nced at it before carefully looking at me. Before he could speak, there was suddenly somemotion in the | store. I instinctively turned my head and looked toward the entrance, where I saw As approaching.


    Under the splendid and bright lights, he was as noble as the shining gems in the store, causing everyone to pale inparison. His deep, dark eyes exuded a cold and proud air, as he swept a meaningful gaze over the entire store.


    Perhaps because it was Sunday, he wasn''t in formal attire, and was wearing a crisp white shirt that entuated his slender figure. The


    cold air exuded from him, his sudden appearance akin to that of a returning king. His dominating aura made everyone nervous, rendering them breathless. Especially Nn, who stood so rigid, his face turning white instantly.


    "Mr. As, what brings you here?" he hurriedly went up to As with great deference, waiting for his instructions.


    When his gaze fell on me, it seemed as if the ice in them had melted, revealing a warm and gentle glow.


    Then, he looked at Nn and asked in a soft voice, "What''s going on?"  Nn immediately turned to Megan and coldly reported, "It''s all due to our salesperson''sck of understanding, and she had a conflict with Ms. Chloe.


    I''ll handle it immediately."  "Conflict?" As''s face darkened again, exuding a chilly air that made it hard to get close to him. "What caused it?¡±  His dark eyes scrutinized me once more, somewhat uncertain, and then he looked at Nn.


    I remained silent, quietly observing their interaction. I was watching Nn''s expression and discreetly observing the attitude of Matilda.


    I wanted to see how they would exin how a signature here could lead to the acquisition of expensive jewelry.


    I truly had no idea that my name could bring such benefits.


    As expected, they shifted the me onto Megan.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Megan seemed to have lost her earlier assertiveness, perhaps realizing that I wasn''t the one who had signed. Or maybe she felt a bit overwhelmed in the presence of her idol.


    She gazed at As, who had now calmed down, clenching her fists nervously from time to time.


    Once As had listened to the store manager and the supervisor''s ounts, he turned his icy gaze toward Megan, who visibly tensed up. She gulped and bit her lower lip.


    Seeing her hesitate, I felt that this young girl might end up in trouble if 1 didn''t speak up. I addressed As calmly, "Mr. As, may I have the opportunity to say something?¡± As''s eyes softened, and he arched an eyebrow, looking as captivating as


    ever.


    ncing at Megan, who had lowered her head with a dejected air, I asked her, "Ms. Megan, why aren''t you speaking up?" She thought I was going to berate her and responded with a detached tone, "Well, the situation is what it is, so whatever." "You should fight for your chance instead of giving in; giving up is a form of weakness. I think you were right to insist earlier. That''s your winning argument." I encouraged her with a calm and reassuring tone.


    My words prompted her to lift her head abruptly, and she looked at me with ack of self-assurance. "Ms. Chloe, are you really not the one who signed just now?"


    "What do you think? Weren''t you very diligent in verifying it just now? And now you''re overturning your own reasons so quickly?" I asked, encouraging her further.


    As furrowed his brows slightly, his cold gaze fixed on Megan''s face, and he asked me, "So, what''s the real  story?"  "The actual facts may have another exnation, and I''d like Mr. As to grant me the opportunity to present Ms. Megan with a chance to exin her side. I''m leaning toward her ount of the incident," I stated with a calm tone and a resolute attitude.


    As looked at Megan and shifted his gaze to her bruised face. His voice softened a bit, and he signaled, "Go ahead.¡±

 Chapter 508 Was it Chloe

    Was It Chloe?  Megan nced at me with uncertainty.


    I nodded at her, encouraging her, "1 prefer the way you were just now. You should never give up on your principles."  "Ms. Chloe." Matilda''s mouth twitched, sensing the impending disaster.


    Upon hearing my words, Megan immediately straightened her back, looking at As with a hint of excitement. The fingerprints on her fair face were even more visible, and she artictely recounted the entire incident.


    Matilda and Nn''s expressions grew increasingly pale and restless as Megan recounted the events.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As''s fair and handsome face exuded a sharp and cold aura. His cold gaze, at this moment, seemed even more profound and chilly, emanating an air of sinister severity.


    Taking the ount book handed over by Megan, he coolly nced at it and then turned to the manager. His voice was icy as he demanded, "Exin!" Nn immediately panicked, "I... I, it was Matilda..." At this point, Matilda was beside herself, taking a step forward, trying to approach As. However, she stopped abruptly as As''s sharp gaze locked onto her. "Ms. Chloe said it was... it was Mr. As who instructed her to... to choose them." "Which Ms. Chloe?" As asked, his


    voice even colder.


    Matilda, still uncertain where she had gone wrong, hesitantly pointed at me.


    "Are you sure it was her?" As''s tone turned even more frigid.


    Matilda suddenly looked at me, her eyes full of doubt. Just then, Megan spoke confidently, "It''s not this Chloe.


    The real Chloe has a gentle and intelligent gaze, a kind yet firm attitude. The other one, however, was filled with greed, eagerness, and hypocrisy. I''m sure they''re not the same person." A hint of approval appeared in As''s gaze.


    "Dn." As instructed, "Find out where she went and tally the


    amounts."  As was indeed something. With just one incident, he could foresee a series of consequences.


    Facing Nn, As said, "I entrusted you with the management authority, not to give away things here without principles. No matter who she is, she has no right to sign such documents here. This is a dereliction of duty.


    "You are no longer qualified to remain in this industry. People like you, who fawn and tter certain customers are not fit to be in a position of management. Every item you give away represents the hard work of the entire team, not just me.


    "An excellent manager is not just responsible to me, but to the entire team." As''s words were resolute and


    clear. €  "Mr. As, I..." Nn looked at As i despondently, "Can I..." =e "You have lost this opportunity." As dered decisively. He then turned to Matilda and continued, "You made unauthorized decisions, misled your superiors, and caused loss of goods, betraying thepany''s trust in you.


    You are not fit to be a store manager.


    You are relieved of your duties as manager and will never be employed here again."  "Dn, investigate the ounts here, as well as the destination and total amount of the signed items. If there are any discrepancies or irregrities, hold them legally ountable." "What''s your name?" He looked at Megan.


    "Megan Reed."  "From today onward, you are promoted to the position of store  - manager here, and you will be sent to headquarters for professional training." As''s announcement instantly inspired all the store employees, who flocked toward Megan.


    "Matilda, you owe Ms. Megan an apology." I interjected, "Your p on her was an act of justice, and you are not worthy of it."  Matilda burst into tears, ""Mr. As, you shouldn''t do this. I was just looking out for you, your woman came here, and we... "  "Well, let me tell you, my woman would not do such a thing." As reprimanded sharply.


    Just then, the investigator conducting the inquiry rushed in, "Mr. As, Harmony stole a total of three hundred and ten thousand dors in goods i here, as well as a limited edition sports car worth millions." There was a gasp from everyone present, even Ivanna and I were dumbfounded.


    I immediately asked, "All with my signature?" The investigator nced at the stern As and nodded, "Yes." "Recover the stolen goods and take her to the cops." As ordered without hesitation.


    After everything was settled, the onlookers dispersed. As looked at me with a beaming smile and asked,


    "Have you found what you want? My treat." ) Ivanna, looking at Asatan ~~ - inopportune time, asked, "Um, can we have a little discount?"  Suddenly, a voice chimed in, ""Do we  need a discount for our shopping?" We all turned around to see who it was.

 Chapter 509 A Ruined Face

    A Ruined Face  I saw Jared striding in and looking at  Ivanna, "Found something you  like?"  Ivanna hastily waved. "No, nothing at all."  Jared nced at As and said coolly, "It seems like your design team needs some improvement, Mr. As."  As gave Megan a cold look and said, "Ms. Megan..."  Megan immediately presented the Ocean Star to Jared, "Sir, this youngdy is interested in this designed piece, the Ocean Star." Ivanna quickly stepped forward, "Hey.


    Little girl, your boss just fired a manager. Do you want to follow in


    their footsteps?"  "Sorry. I am rmending our best jewelry to promote sales, not giving them away like the previous manager.


    Sautoir Fine Jewelry belongs to all the employees here. I have a responsibility and obligation to share them with every customer worthy of having them."  "Oh my. You''re really good with your words" Ivanna looked at Megan and then said to As, "Mr. As, your woman is truly discerning. She just pulled out such a gem for you, but I''m getting attacked now.¡± €  Ivanna''s words were truly diplomatic, praising both me and Megan.


    As pulled me over, "Of course, how could my woman be any less of that?¡±


    Ivanna rolled her eyes, nced at Jared, sarcastically remarking, "Stop being lovey-dovey here. I just recovered from an illness, and I don¡¯t want to puke again from seeing certain things.¡±  Suddenly, everyone in the store had a stifled smile, sneakily looking at us, still eager for some gossip.


    Jared nced at the bracelet on the tray held by Megan and said to her, "T''11 take it."  Ivanna hurriedly stepped forward, "Hey, I didn''t say I wanted it. I just wanted to appreciate its beauty. Why are you paying for it?"  "We''ll appreciate it at home." Jared said calmly.


    "Then... from now on, I''ll just pick


    whatever I like, and you''ll pay? What, you wanna unt your wealth, or is there nowhere else you can spend it?¡± Ivanna retorted at Jared.


    "Both." Jared replied nonchntly.


    Just then, As''s phone rang. He nced at it and answered. His face immediately turned cold. "Investigate TCH I looked at him, and he whispered in my ear, "Harmony is in trouble.¡± "What?" I was taken aback. "I saw her when Ivanna and I came in." "Tt seems like someone is trying to shift the me," As said, casting a nce at Jared. "Someone associated with you." jared finished paying, and we hurriedly


    left.


    Soon, we arrived at Vanderberg Pce, | where Jared asked us to dineina private room while he and As went to his regr room upstairs to meet someone.


    I understood that As indeed had some connection with Jared, and their rtionship seemed to be quite extraordinary.


    While eating, Ivanna scrolled through the trending topics on her phone.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she looked up at me.


    "Harmony¡¯s face has been disfigured.


    And it seems like all signs point to you."  "Me? Trouble really just lovesing to me.¡± I felt exasperated. "Why does everything seem to be connected to me? Do they really think I''m a warrior


    or something?" Ivanna handed me the phone. I took it and saw a post saying that Harmony had undergone stic surgery, making her appearance closer to that of a certain female businesswoman. Upon returning to her apartment after shopping, she was ruthlessly disfigured, presumably as an act of retaliation.


    "Ah, turns out this is the story. It¡¯s no wonder everyone thinks it''s me. But what was her initial intention? What does she want to achieve?" Ilooked at Ivanna and handed her back the phone.


    "It seems this idiot was manipted by someone." Ivanna said to me with a serious expression.


    "These people just don''t seem to want


    to settle down." I shook my head disdainfully. "They keep stirring up trouble. They''re quite dedicated, but this time, it seems they''ve  miscalcted again."  ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Ivanna asked me.

 Chapter 510 The Piece Family Story

    Ivanna nodded in agreement. "It''s a pity. How did Harmony get the stic surgery done? We didn''t see her, but she must have been quite simr to you. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have fooled so many people."  "Nothing fake can beat the authentic.


    It all depends on whether some people have a conscience. Megan is truly talented. She was able to articte substantial differences. And she was right. The eyes are the windows to the soul, and that''s something Harmony can''t learn." I looked at Ivanna.


    "Harmony''s greed ruined her."  "It''s all because these people have spoiled her too much. Tens of thousands of dors are one thing, but didn''t you hear it? She even drove away


    with a car!¡± Ivanna looked at me, somewhat incredulously. "I don''t understand it. How deep was their rtionship? She really had the nerve, Anyway, your name seems quite effective, and it can be used as money.¡± "Hehe... that was for As." I sneered.


    "You really thought it was for me?" "Did As mean that it was someone associated with Jared earlier?" Ivanna asked me.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It''s not surprising if Trinity is colluding with Ste. He must have his people, and that wouldn¡¯t be strange at all." I recalled the day I saw Jared and Trinity at the Beringer family¡¯s residence. However, I hadn''t told Ivanna about that.


    Ste couldn''t possibly be owas of my rtionship with the Beringer family, yet she was bing more | relentless.


    It seemed that Ste was truly asking for trouble.


    [returned to the Beringer family¡¯s residence quite early. After all, Ava was there, and I didn''t want to burden Grandma Rose too much.


    As soon as I arrived, Grandma Rose and Ava had just woken up from their nap.


    Seeing me back, Grandma Rose asked, "Why are you back so early?" I smiled and sat next to her. "Grandma, are youining that I''m back early? Well, I finished my work and came back. I was worried that Ava might trouble you."


    "Well, she''s very well-behaved. This little girl, let me tell you, is very clever.


    She understands everything immediately¡± Grandma Rose''s affection for Ava was evident.


    Ava ran over and leaned against me.


    "Mommy, I had a video call with Uncle Arnold. He said he¡¯de back during the New Years. Mommy, when is that?¡± I knew that Arnold must have remembered that today was Sunday and that Ava would be here.


    "It''sing soon. Time flies,  right?"  "Oh." She nodded. "Can it be faster  than an arrow? That would be  great."  Both Grandma and Iughed at her


    Grandma Rose suddenly asked me, "By the way, are you going totheworking event on Friday?"  "Yes, As said we should go together, but it doesn''t really mean much to me.


    I''m not very fond of socializing," I said sincerely.


    Grandma Rose didn''t say anything. I would have forgotten if she hadn''t reminded me. It was Arthur''s businessworking event, scheduled for this Friday.


    "Some socializing is necessary. You can''t do business without connections." Grandma Rose advised me. "As is a business genius. He excels beyond his father. It''s a pity..."


    She let out a sigh.


    "Grandma, you must be quite familiar ) with the Pierce family, right?" [ asked calmly. I wanted to hear various versions of the story about the Pierce family.


    "Well, the Beringer family came into contact with the Pierce family due to a friendship with Louis. But before that, I already knew David Pierce, who was As¡¯s grandpa. This guy was smart, and with his family, they migrated to Nocturnia long ago. He had a brother and a sister.¡±  Grandma Rose began to tell me about the Pierce family while Ava was watching the fish in the giant fish tank with a young worker nearby.


    "However, only David prospered because he married a good wife, As''s


    grandmother, named Nancy Cross. She came from an illustrious family."  It seemed that Grandma Rose indeed knew quite a bit about the Pierce family.

 Chapter 511 The Cause Of Disaster

    "But did Mr. David have an affair with Celine''s mother?" I was curious.


    "Since Celine is only a year younger than Louis, David''s reputation took a hit." Rose dered, "Facts speak louder than words!"  ""So, Mr. David handed the family business to Louis?" I analyzed the situation. ""He must''ve found it hard to stop the gossip. It seems he had no choice."  Rose nodded. "Exactly. By then, David was quite old. He kept that power for a long time, but the Cross family pressured him to give it to Louis. Louis had no interest in taking over the so- called family legacy, especially considering how much it had shrunk over the years."  "Did this have to do with the Cross


    family?" 1 asked.


    "Of course it did. How could the Cross family bear this? After all, Nancy was their gem. Her beauty and brains made her a famous high societydy."  Any woman praised by Rose could not be ordinary.


    "Have you met her?" I asked.


    "We met several times at family gatherings. She was indeed a beauty. I just don¡¯t understand how David could cheat on her.


    "So, after Nancy''s passing, rumors ran rampant. Naturally, the Cross family couldn''t ept it. David didn''t help his case. Not long after, he brought Celine''s mother home. It''s clear how formidable this woman''s tactics are.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Adeline Myers soon gave birth to


    Celine."  I nodded. "Celine truly is her mother''s protege."  "The Cross family pressured David economically, squeezing his financial resources. Although David struggled to hold on for a few years, the Pierce family''s fortune was shaky.


    "It was called the Pierce Corporation because David and his younger brother, Dous, co-founded it. But after Adeline entered the picture, David retracted Dous''s rights, leaving him hanging. His position existed only in name."  I was utterly astonished. It seemed this woman was indeed a master of maniption.


    "This made things worse for the Pierce


    family. It''s clear what kind of person Adeline is. Eventually, David realized that the Pierce family might vanishpletely. So, he entrusted the entire Pierce family to Louis."  "It was a move made out of necessity,"  I sighed. "I didn''t expect the Pierce family''s history to be so dramatic." "Louis had alreadyid the groundwork. Even after losing their daughter, the Cross family did not give up on their grandson. Plus, Louis spent his childhood in the Cross family''s care. He didn¡¯t have a strong bond with his father."  "Why did Louis hand over the family business to Celine after?" I was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°rhink about it, Why did Adeline enter the Pierce family? She schemed for half


    | her life, only to watch Louis take it all, | How could she stand by? So, she created trouble and pressured | David." "Her usual tactics!" Imented. "Tt seems one woman can influence an entire family." "You''re right," Rose said.

 Chapter 512 Exiled

    Exiled  Rose continued, "Adeline also secretly targeted Louis''s business, which infuriated the Cross family. They wanted to take action, but Louise advised against it. He let go of the Pierce family, demonstrating his value for loyalty and gratitude.


    "He not only wanted to repay the Cross family for raising him, but he also felt obligated to his father. After thepany stabilized, he gave it to Celine. He also gave his father a peaceful retirement. This kept things quiet for a few years, but little did he know..."  Rose shook her head in resignation.


    "Humans, they always let greed  win,"


    "Is Mr. David still alive?" I had never heard As mention his grandfather.


    Rose nodded. "He''s still around, pushing 98 or 99 years old. But since his son''s passing, he¡¯s filled with regret.


    "He left Celine and her mother at their estate and moved alone to the old Pierce house. He secluded himself, cut off from the outside world, and paid no attention to Pierce family matters. It''s like he''s on a spiritual journey." Rose''s tone carried a touch of disdain.


    "Otherwise, how could he have such a long life? No one knows if he''s repented deep down."  "And is Adeline still around?" I looked at Rose,


    "Yes, she''s still in Nocturnia, Since David moved into the old house, they haven''t seen each other again. Despite Adeline''s attempts to meet, David never forgave her. They''re both in their 80s now, and I hear their health isn''t great!"  "Didn''t David ever investigate how his son died?" I asked, feeling indignant.


    "How could the Pierce family have such a clueless patriarch?"  "Why would he investigate? He knows what happened. He never forgave Adeline because of what she and her daughter did to As. It led to his six years of exile and the painful loss of his true love!"  My heart suddenly sank, but I didn''t interrupt Rose.


    "David was furious. He returned to the


    estate with his men and gave Adeline a severe beating as a warning. That''s what left her paralyzed."  "Adeline is paralyzed?" I asked in astonishment, to which the olddy nodded with a satisfied smile.


    "David did it deliberately. So Celine resents her father for it. Hmph! David ended up betraying his family, tearing them apart inside and out. Now, all he can do is live in remorse."  "Tt seems As doesn''t have a good rtionship with his grandfather either. He''s never mentioned him to me," I said.


    "As resents his grandfather, too.


    When he was in exile, his grandfather sent people to find him, but they quickly gave up. After David attacked Adeline, he warned Celine. Since


    returning to the old house, he hasn''t set foot outside. He''s quite a determined man."  "So, As was in exile for six years?" I was shocked. "He''s never really told me the full details of the Pierce family."  "Those six years were a living hell for him! He was barely alive when the Cross family found him and gave him to me," Rose said. When he came to me, he did not speak for months. Don''t be fooled by his constant shes with Arnold. The three brothers get along well!"  That exined As''s close rtionship with the Beringer family.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that he sought refuge here during his troubled times.


    "And what about As''s mother? What


    kind of person was she?" I asked, eager to unearth every detail about As''s background.


    "Tammy came from a distinguished family. The Lively family''s heritage may not have been as deep as the Pierce family''s, but she was an extremely gentle and virtuous woman.


    She was beautiful, and that''s where As got his looks."  A look of affection crossed Rose''s face.


    "The name ATL Empirees from thebination of Louise and Tammy.


    They were deeply in love. It was a family of three that many envied. Oh, how unpredictable life can be!"  We both fell silent.


    I felt choked up. Without thinking, |


    muttered, "Grandma, is there no way to hold them ountable? David is truly a fool."

 Chapter 513 An Overload of Information

    An Overload of Information Rose scoffed. "He''s just burying his head in the sand, afraid that people will find out. But the entire world is bound to know. So, he scurries into his hole, trying to cover up the truth. He thinks no one will see if he doesn''t make a sound! "As has had a tough life. He was not even ten when he lost his parents. He carries so much torment!" Rose sighed, "I hope he''ll have smooth sailing from now on. You need to look out for him." "Grandma, I will," I vowed.


    "He has matured. This environment has molded him into someone determined, cautious, and strategic.


    He''s destined for greatness," Rose said.


    "Have you ever met Rory?" My question surprised me. Why did I ask about this?  Rose pondered as if trying to recall him. "Hmm. I have!"  "Really?" I was excited. "What kind of person is he?"  "''Steady, decisive, loyal, and wise. He managed many business affairs between the Beringer and Pierce families."  ""His wife, Lucille Av, was Tammy''s ssmate and close friend. The four of them were known as the dynamic couples."  I quickly shared what I knew. "I heard Lucille had poor health and was


    overwhelmed with grief when Rory and As¡¯s parents died. After overworking, she passed away herself a monthter."  I looked at Rose, hoping to hear her version.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "There are many ounts of her death, but I think this exnation is nonsense! I recall Lucille as being very healthy and cheerful. She was a lovely girl whoughed and had a cheerful disposition. After all, she was a princess of Yare!"  "Oh?" I was taken aback. "A princess?"  "Yes, she was not like Erma, who ended her life. I believe she would''ve been determined to avenge her husband," Rose said. "That''s why Lucille''s death is a mystery. But


    solving this puzzle is only a matter of time. Whoever did this will face retribution sooner orter."  "Do you mean she could have been murdered?" I pressed.


    She sighed. "It''s possible."  "How could there be such malicious people? How could they be so audacious when we''re living in a society governed by the rule of w?"  "There will always be those who find a way around it. Innocent people, unknowingly turned into pawns, will inevitably suffer," Rosemented.


    ¡°The path of righteousness is fraught with trials and tribtions!"  Her words reminded me of a young man named Kennedy. He was such a


    lively soul! Now he was gone, just like that.


    Ava suddenly ran over, her voice sweet.


    ""Great-grandma, I''m hungry!"  Rose looked at me, and we exchanged a smile. "We''ve been chatting and nearly forgot about this little one!"  She stood up. "Come on, let''s see if there''s anything tasty left in the kitchen."  We stayed at the Beringer residence untilte. When As came to pick us up, Ava was overjoyed.


    "Uncle, where have you been? I haven''t seen you all day. Are you very  busy?"  She looked adorable. Truly, she was a darling to everyone.


    Rose understood and graciously let us go despite her reluctance. )

 Chapter 514 Wise Words

    Wise Words Sure enough, Grace was overjoyed when we got home. | She learned we visited the Beringer | | home. Her first words to my mom were, "Chlo is good! It''s the Murphy family who are unfortunate." Even if my mom were upset about the past, she would not hate a dying person. She just smiled.


    As stayed to chat with my dad for a while before he left.


    After putting Ava to bed, Grace knocked on my door. I quickly let her in.


    She still seemed awkward in front of me. I reached out and pulled her to sit on the couch. "Is there something on


    your mind?" "Well...not really. I just wanted to spend some time with you," she said cautiously, and it tugged at my heart. I couldn''t stand seeing someone so vulnerable. I sat beside her just like old times.


    Grace took care of me wholeheartedly during my postpartum period. She cared for me even more than her son.


    Matthew was already involved with Mnie then. Grace was the only one who genuinely took care of me.


    "Mom..." I awkwardly called her.


    After all, I had used this term for over a decade, so it had be a habit. They just hurt me too deeply.


    Grace burst into tears. ""Chlo, I''mFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    cursed! I''lost you, even after having you. I must have done something wrong in my past life to deserve this.


    That''s why I''m facing this retribution!" ""Mom, please don''t say that! After all, we were a family for ten years. You''re my child''s grandmother! Just think of me as your daughter! Don''t dwell on that heartless person," Iforted her.


    ""Be happy with the time you have left.


    Both As and I are trying to find a cure for you. Let''s not give up hope.


    Every extra day you live means another day Ava has her grandmother. In the Murphy family, you''re the one who truly cares for her!" Grace kept wiping her tears. "I never expected that, as I grew older, I''d end


    up without a family." "Mom! Isn''t this your home? It''s Ava''s { home, which means it''s yours too!" "You... and Mr. As are doing well! As long as he doesn''t mind that you''re... " She nced at me sneakily. "''I mean nothing else. He''s perfect, you know..." She started crying again, and I felt a lump in my throat.


    "He is. He treats both of us exceptionally well." "As long as he continues to be good to Ava, you should take it further. After all, you''re still young. I heard he''s well-off. You won¡¯t have to be concerned about money!" She was being very candid.


    IE "Mom, I''m not very materialistic. You knew I wanted nothing from the Murphy family when I was with Matthew."  She nodded. "Yes, you''re not after money!" I chuckled. "Back then, I knew what kind of house your family lived in. I wouldn''t have chosen him if I were a materialistic woman." I realized how naive I was.


    "However, he hurt me too deeply. I''m not like what you think, Mom. I don''t have to fight for this house. Even marriagews explicitly state that a couple''s joint property should be divided fairly." I needed to dispel the rumor that I had taken their house.


    "You know he wanted to leave me long ago. How many of your savings exceed mine? I didn''t even have money on me when I took the child to the hospital.


    Isn''t the Murphy family being too much?" @

 Chapter 515 Delayed Talk

    Dyed Talk  She kept her head down, avoiding my gaze. I understood she would side with her son in any situation. I get it.


    "I''ve been living in a small house for eight years. I know spacious and bright houses are nice, but I didn''t have many thoughts about it. All I wanted was to feel at home. I didn''t need a big ce.


    As long as I had him, it was  enough."  My words were filled with mncholy.


    "But he went behind my back, disregarding Ava''s future. He bought a house for Mnie in Amethyst Apartments, the ce I had my eyes on. I wouldn''t let you all repeatedly humiliate me. That''s why I must takeThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    back what''s rightfully mine. What¡¯s wrong with that?"  I looked at Grace, who hung her head and remained silent.


    "Don''t overthink while you''re living here," I said.


    "I just want to spend more time with Ava. I''ll go back eventually!" Grace looked at me.


    "Don''t worry too much. Your home is where you want it to be. How have you been feelingtely? If you''re not feeling well, you must tell me. It''s my responsibility as Ava''s mother. Don''t keep it to yourself!"  "Ah, I know!" @  "Don''t worry unnecessarily. Matthew is an adult, well over 30 years old. He doesn''t need you to worry about him.


    Now that he has a son, the family isplete. You don''t need to dwell on things. Sickness, old age, and death are all part of the natural order."  ""His son... Chlo... Who knows whose child he is? Do you see any resemnce to Matthew? I''m afraid he''s not the Murphy family''s offspring!" She said bitterly.


    I was taken aback. hadn''t expected Grace to say something like this. "Why are you saying this?"  "It''s all because that beast had a mother like that! She even said that the beast was Henry''s child! Where is he now? Sigh... It''s all my fault."  Grace was full of regret.


    "She is Abby''s daughter, after all. How can there be anything good about her?


    When the child was born, I didn''t feel a connection. It wasn''t the same closeness I felt when Ava was born. It''s just...different. I''m not proud of that child at all. I have a feeling we''re not even rted!"  Grace kept shaking her head and sighing.


    ""Chlo, i-if I''m not here one day, I beg you, d-don''t hurt Matthew. He''s been bewitched! That beast will torment you, just like how her mother did." Grace grabbed my hand, her eyes pleading. "I''ve noticed you''re different now. You won''t need much effort to get back at him. But...I beg you..."  After saying this, she suddenly kneeled in front of me. ""Chlo, spare him! Don''t harm him!"


    I was shocked and quickly tried to lift her. "Mom... What are you doing? Get up, don''t do this!"  Grace tried to shake me off. ""Chlo, promise me, spare Matthew! Just think of Ava!"  "Mom, get up. Let''s talk this out properly! Don''t do this. This is coercion, just like what Matthew  did!"  Then, I pulled her up. "I won''t hurt people who haven''t offended me. I won''t strike back for no reason. Do you know what they did to me?"  Grace wiped away tears silently, shaking her head.


    "Mnie intended to hurt Ava!" I said it without reservation.


    "That beast!" Grace pped her thigh


    in anguish.


    "I can promise not to harm him, but if they constantly target me, I can''t guarantee that I won''t fight back." Then, I recounted everything Matthew and Mnie had done. She left my room silently.

 Chapter 516 Matchmaking on the Cruise Ship

    Matchmaking on the Cruise Ship  I was restless the entire night.


    Every time I thought about my past with Matthew, I couldn''t find peace. I pitied Grace, who had no one to rely on at such an old age, unlike others who had their families.


    Her whole life had been pitiful, and now, at the end, she still pleaded for her son.


    After Grace settled in with me, Matthew came once to see her with a lot of supplements, treating her like a neighbor. He didn''t mention taking her back with him, perhaps feeling that she would be better cared for here.


    However, he did inform Grace that


    Abby had been detained for 15 days due to causing trouble here. This brought Grace some joy; she thought it was her son taking revenge for her, but it was actually As''s doing. I didn''t tell her, though.


    I wanted to let her leave thinking that her son did care for her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The house I found for Lauren was in the duplex building next to Ivanna''s, with about 120 square meters of space.


    As helped find it, and I made the decision to buy it because I couldn''t reach her and didn''t know where she had gone, whether it was abroad or within the country.


    But I knew Oliver hadn''t given up on finding her. He had changed significantly; I saw him once from a distance, without even exchanging a


    greeting.


    [ knew he had been under the impression that I had intentionally  kept him in the dark.


    On Friday, Arthur hosted a grand gathering for the business people in Foswood, which turned out to be quite an extraordinary event. Surprisingly, it took ce on a luxurious yacht, spanning two days and two nights, starting Friday evening and concluding Sunday afternoon.


    This grand event caused a stir throughout Foswood, as Arthur''s reputation had attracted many attendees from foreign financial groups andrge businesses, making it an unprecedented grand event.


    At that moment, it wasn''t just the businessmunity that was shaken;


    the scions, elites, socialites and celebrities of Foswood were all eagerly seeking tickets, turning what was initially a simple businessworking event into what seemed like a grand show of their status.


    On Friday, some socialites arrived at the port early, carrying a whole trunk of clothing, eager to showcase themselves at the gathering. It was truly unbelievable how their minds worked. Was this what it meant to have status? From my perspective, it seemed like they had too much leisure time on their hands.


    As arrived on time to pick me up. I had indeed brought two sets of clothing, as we were going to be on the ship for two days. The gown I wore today was the one As had sent over just the day before,beled as a formal


    dress but quite conservative in style, covering my shoulders, back, and legs adequately. Yet, he kept praising how beautiful I was.


    I had to admit, the dress was genuinely stunning. It was a strong metallic champagne color, with simple and sleek lines. The unique feature of the dress was the fragmented diamond texture embedded in the fabric, creating a flowing pattern reminiscent of ocean waves. The neckline was particrly artful, featuring a  design that highlighted the elegant curve of the neck.


    The stylist had also styled my hair into wavy strands, tied back elegantly. It gave me a lively and graceful appearance.


    Upon reaching the port, I could see a


    red carpetid out, and many people were scrambling to board the ship. The scene reminded me of the Titanic.


    As soon as we got out of the car, specialized personnel guided us  through a separate passage, avoiding  the general crowd. Upon boarding the ship, I saw Arthur personally waiting  at the entrance of the VIP hall, walking toward us from a distance.

 Chapter 517 Shes Everywhere

    She''s Everywhere  As exchanged a handshake with Arthur before walking into the VIP hall.


    Inside, it became apparent that all the prominent upper management figures of Foswood were present, and they all politely greeted As upon seeing him.


    His significant contribution to thisworking event couldn''t be overlooked, as he had invited numerous personnels from foreign financial institutions with ongoing projects to offer.


    The timing of this event coincided with the implementation phase of the ns for thetter half of the year, so they were scheduled to hold a meeting here.


    As had someone escort me to the luxurious suite reserved for us, which was no different from a high-end suite onnd. The area was quiet, likely upied by other VIPs, without themotion of random people moving about.


    After hanging up my coat, I stepped out of the room to get some fresh air on the deck. From a distance, I could still see many people boarding, all dressed in their finest attire.


    Initially, Ivanna was also supposed toe. However, upon considering that Trinity would likely be in attendance, she chose to avoid the situation and stayed back. It was a pity she couldn''t be there.


    This ship was truly immense, and I had never been on such arge cruise


    before. My location near the bow was in the VIP area, so there were very few people on the deck. Presumably, the ship would depart from the port once all the passengers were on board.


    As I gazed into the distance, someone suddenly stood beside me, startling me. When I turned my head, I realized it was Ste.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Long time no see, Chloe!"  Her outfit today was outstanding. It was a strapless light blue gradient gown that entuated her graceful figure. Her graceful princess-like hair draped over her shoulders. Her smile was enchanting, though there was a meaningful glint in her eyes as she looked at me.


    I gave her a faint smile. She truly seemed to be everywhere.


    "Not that long, I believe." I responded calmly, my expression unwavering, "Ms. Ste, you seem to be quite forgetful."  "Oh, but it feels like it''s been a while." She didn''t seem embarrassed, instead leaning toward me with a shy smile, attempting to take my arm. I subtly dodged her, leaning against the railing and looking at her.


    "Indeed, everyone''s busy." I emphasized the word ''busy'' with clear intention.


    "Right. You have been busy getting fruitful results, whereas some of us are just busy in vain. I''ve heard that things have been going well for youtely." She looked at me with a sly smile, her words dripping with sarcasm. "Justa stroke of good luck, perhaps."


    - T "Well, it seems luck is finally on my side," I replied indifferently. ¡°You''re always well-informed." ¡ª  She chuckled, looking quite pleased, and continued, "Oh, it''s not about being well-informed. It¡¯s my way of showing concern for you.¡±  I also smiled, "I truly believe that.


    Thanks for always keeping an eye on me."  "It''s destined that we should pay attention to each other. After all, your face has left a deep impression on me, making it impossible for me to forget," she said, her eyes flickering with a hint of something I couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    "Is that so? I left such asting impression on you?" I nced at her, aware that she was hinting at


    something else with her words, but | remained curious about what she intended to convey.


    Ste seemed to notice my interest and smiled coyly, "Of course, your face has always haunted me; I can''t help but think of it. And in fact, you''re the most formidable one. I''m quite  intrigued!"  "Is that right? Tell me more." I continued to look at her without revealing any emotions. To the onlookers, our interaction might have seemed like two good friends enjoying a leisurely time together.


    However, only Ste and I knew that we both carried an inexplicable aura, inevitably repelling each other whenever we met. It was a battle of sorts that neither of us could easily let


    go.


    She paused for a moment, her eyes turning icy as she stared directly at me, a hint of danger in her gaze. "Chloe, do you really want to know? I''m afraid you might not be able to handle what I''m about to say. Are you sure you want to know?"  "Of course." I met her gaze, replying unabashedly, "Being mysterious isn''t fun at all. I prefer being open and honest."  "Hahaha! I just love the way you are." Ste''sughter was radiant, as if she had gained a great advantage.


    "Well, many people do." I boldly asserted,ughing coquettishly. "You keep setting traps for me, but I''ve be too shrewd for them. Trying to set more traps secretly won''t


    work." "Well then. I might as well tell you the reason. I believe it''ll be something that  will..."

 Chapter 518 Interupted

    Interrupted


    Ste hadn''t had the chance to utter her ill-intended words when a voice from behind interrupted us.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I turned to see it was As.


    His clear gaze swept over Ste, and he asked, ¡°What were you talking about?¡±


    Ste immediately swallowed the words she was about to say, her expression somewhat flustered. However, she quickly changed her demeanor and tried to grasp As''s arm. ¡°As, Chloe and I were just chatting about random things.¡±


    I maintained my calm smile, appearing nonchnt, observing Ste''s rapid change of expression.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, I couldn''t help feeling regretful. I had missed another opportunity. I suspected that whatever Ste wanted to tell me just now would have been another version of the story.


    These things felt like fragments of memories, slowly piecing themselves together in my mind.


    Without hesitation, As took my hand in front of Ste. ¡°Let''s go inside to rest a bit and have something to eat first. We''ll set sail a bitter.¡±


    I saw Ste''s lips twitch, but she remained understanding. ¡°Sure, you two go ahead. I''ll go find my friends too. As, I want to go back to Pleca Park tomorrow.¡±


    As cast her a fleeting nce. ¡°Pleca Park is being renovated and not open to the public.¡±


    I looked at Ste, barely managing to hold back myughter. How could As say that? Clearly, he was hinting that Ste was an outsider.


    As As led me away while holding my hand, I couldn''t help but nce back at Ste. Her face was twisted into an ugly expression.


    Perhaps she harbored deep hatred for me, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was also powerless at this moment.


    After all, be it Celine or the Pierce family, they could no longer control As. In this case, Ste was merely a small pawn in their game, and an inconsequential one at that.


    Especially this time, after As hadpletely regained control, she had lost her purpose. I was convinced that she wouldn''t have an easy time with Celine.


    After gradually understanding the details of the Pierce family, I realized that before regaining his authority, As had to bide his time like a hidden cobra waiting for the perfect opportunity to attack.


    That was why he had to go with the flow of events. But now, things were different. With his authority restored, no one could control him.


    As we walked away, As nced down at me and asked, ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just a few casual words,¡± I said indifferently.


    He didn''t press further.


    Back in the room, I saw that As had already arranged a meal for us. He pulled me close and said, ¡°Eat a little first, don''t go on an empty stomach. The foodter won''t be as delicious.¡±


    His words actually made me hungry. I sat down and found myself enjoying the food. I patted my slightly bloated stomach and said, ¡°I have no self-control when ites to good food. Do you see my problem?¡±


    I gave him a yful smile, not feeling the least bit shy.


    ¡°We''ll walk it offter. Besides, what other people think doesn''t matter,¡± he said, then greedily kissed my lips. ¡°Or... shall we get a workout done together now?¡±


    We hadn''t had much time alone together during this period, so he was finding it hard to control himself.


    The kiss quickly became passionate, and I tried to restrain him. ¡°What are you doing? We have important matters to attend toter!¡±


    His eyes were clouded with lust, and his breath grew unsteady. ¡°This is an important matter to me.¡±


    ¡°Mm... As, you...¡±


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. His actions abruptly stopped, and he looked at me with a pained expression. He bit my lips hard and then stood up. ¡°Get some rest early tonight.¡±


    I couldn''t help butugh openly as he left the room. He looked incredibly handsome even when he was upset. It was a kind of attractiveness that no one could match.


    I heard him talking to someone outside, and it turned out to be Dn.


    I quickly got up, freshened up, and touched up my lipstick. Then, I opened the door and stepped out, only to see Dn informing him of something.


    As the cruise ship departed from the port, the sunset over the sea was breathtaking. The opening ceremony was scheduled for 8 p.m., so this was a free time for everyone. The VIP area where we were located was almost empty as it was situated on the top deck and not yet open to other guests.


    After concluding his conversation with Dn, As took my hand and led me to the front of the ship. We gazed out at the deep blue sea, and the setting sun cast a rosy hue over the entire ocean.


    This was the first time I had witnessed the sea in such perfect weather, at such a moment, from such a vantage point. It was incredibly beautiful, especially with an extraordinary man by my side, making this moment even more remarkable.

 Chapter 519 The Sly Fox

    The Sly Fox  Our spot at the ship''s deck was nearly empty, and he held me close as he said, "This is like the Titanic. Come on, feel it.¡±  His whispered words in my ear were tender and full of love. In his embrace, I felt incredibly happy, losing myself in the breathtaking view before us. I even forgot where I was for a moment.


    I let out a joyful shout into the sea breeze, feeling a sense of lightness. It truly felt like we were flying on the sea at the front of the ship.


    However, moments of bliss are often fleeting, and the golden hues of the | setting sun gradually disappeared over the horizon, leaving the sea in deep shades.


    Checking the time, As said, "It''s time to go. The opening ceremony is about to start." ¡ª  The main hall was packed with people, all smiling, eager, and excited. I couldn''t help but feel a bit dazed. This didn''t feel like a business gathering but more like a grand New Year''s celebration.


    Nevertheless, I recognized many familiar faces. What surprised me most was the presence of Ivanna on board. It caught me off guard, and we exchanged greetings from a distance.


    [ hadn''t carried my phone with me, so even if she had tried to notify me, I wouldn''t have seen it.


    As As''spanion, my attention was focused on handling every VIP he


    introduced me to.


    But what intrigued me the most was the presence of top figures from Bourdamun. It became clear to me that As was paving the way for me.


    I was genuinely interested in Bourdamun''s projects, but my inability to connect with their core figures had been a significant roadblock. I was quite unfamiliar with Bourdamun, and mywork was limited.


    This time, we managed to get in touch with the key figures of their core projects. It seemed that he was serious when he said that he would help me.


    As yfully added, "Mr. Noah has major projects in his hands. The two of you can have a chat, and it could be a great opportunity for


    cooperation."  I quickly caught onto his intention and set up a path for myself with a smile.


    As''s introduction was skillful, neither too pushy nor too discreet, creating a solid foundation for my conversations.


    By the time the opening ceremony began, we had mingled enough to be considered familiar. Of course, my role as As''spanion helped pave the way.


    The opening ceremony was a lively affair with a buzzing crowd. The change of location made it feel distinctly different, and it seemed like we had entered a different dimension.


    Amidst the clinking of sses, I felt transported to an entirely new world, entirely different from the events on


    Arthur stayed close to As 1 throughout, and he took notice of the interaction between As and Mr.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Noah from Bourdamun, sensing a hint of significance in it.


    Arthur, despite his status as a top figure, seemed preupied, given that tonight was his event. Consequently, everyone showed him the utmost respect. As for me, being Archie¡¯s goddaughter, the dynamics were clear to someone as astute as him. He wouldn''t have trouble understanding the intricate rtionships at y here.


    When Noah and Arthur raised their sses, As took me away, whispering softly, "Mr. Noah''s full name is Noah Kent. He''s the newly


    appointed head of Bourdamun and is trying to establish himself. So, don''t worry and wait for him to approach you. From there, the conversation will flow naturally."  Ilooked at As, a hint of concern in my eyes, and asked, "We won¡¯t mess it up, right?¡±  As nced at me sideways and asked, "You have that little faith in me?"  "What does that have to do with having faith in you?" I was a bit puzzled, muttering disdainfully under my breath.


    "ying hard to get will change the dynamics." He had the look of an old fox, slyly smiling at me.


    In truth, I admired him from the


    bottom of my heart. In the business world, this man was a seasoned trickster. _ He whispered in my ear, "If I fail, I''ll take care of you every night as punishment, but if I seed, you''ll have to reward me every day." I blushed, feeling embarrassed with so many people around. He was getting too bold, and I was seething with anger.


    "Don''t push your luck. As, you''re really out of line right now. I''m genuinely reconsidering my opinion of you." I scowled at him, giving him a warning.


    Just then, someone approached us. He was a foreigner whom As greeted in anothernguage. I understood that this guest was also invited by As.


    Seeing them engrossed in  conversation, I discreetly moved away  to find Ivanna. I spotted her with a middle-aged man, presumably herpany''s boss.


    Just as I was about to approach her, someone blocked my path.

 Chapter 520 Cant Get Along

    Can''t Get Along  I looked up and found that the person in front of me was none other than Trinity.


    To be honest, it was the first time I was facing her directly. I calmly nced at her, not quite sure why she was seeking me out. Logically, we had no connections or any reason tomunicate.


    But she spoke first, ""Ms. Chloe, can we talk somewhere privately?"  I couldn''t help but pause for a moment, looking at her for a few seconds, then nodded, "Okay."  Seeing my agreement, she cast a nce in As''s direction and then at me before turning and walking toward a


    quieter area in the hall.


    On either side of the main hall were small private seats, where several people were engrossed in conversations.


    I nced back at As, worried that he might get anxious if he couldn''t find me. As I looked back, I saw him looking in my direction. I gestured toward Trinity, indicating that I was going with her.


    He gave Trinity a cold nce and nodded subtly, indicating that he understood.


    I followed Trinity to a rtively secluded seat. She arrogantly looked at me and asked, "What would you like to drink?"  "A ss of white wine, please," |


    replied calmly.


    Trinity gestured to a waiter, who then approached us with a tray. I casually took a ss of white wine from him.


    @  I didn''t particrly enjoy alcohol and wasn''t knowledgeable about it, but in this setting, the color of the wine put me at ease.


    I'' knew I had to be cautious.


    |  Trinity examined me, clearly understanding my intentions.


    "Ms. Chloe, do you know why I approached you?" Trinity cut to the chase, but her question didn''t sit well with me. It felt like she was asserting her dominance, and I was supposed to submit to her authority.


    I''looked at her, exuding an attitude


    that was neither servile nor overbearing, and said, "I''m all  ears." Ls Surprised by myposure, she gazed at me with piercing eyes while taking arge sip of red wine. Her fiery red lips looked even more alluring and full. Up close, she truly was a beauty, but her beauty was wild and exotic.


    "I don''t have any particr dislike for you, but I''also don''t like you. Some people can be friends, while others aren''t suitable to be friends. At the very least, you''re not suitable to be my friend." She was decisive and direct in her words.


    Implicit in her statement was the notion that our paths didn''t align.


    "TI agree." I replied without hesitation.


    "We used to keep to our own spheres. I never crossed boundaries, and I never meddled in your affairs. Moreover, you have a reputation for attracting trouble, and I believe you''re aware of the mixed reviews about you." Her words inexplicably brought a smile to my face, and the tension between us eased slightly.


    "However, for me, the distinction between good and bad is different from the ordinary. What others see as bad might be precisely what I see as good.


    So far, I haven''t passed judgment on your character or taken sides." I kept my gaze fixed on her. Her words surprised me a little. Was she trying to make it clear that she wasn''t in alliance with Ste? My mind raced, analyzing the purpose


    behind her words.


    Noting my direct gaze and ) contemtion, she continued, "But I have my principles as well, albeit different from those of others. I''m possessive. Once I have my eye on something, I won''t let it go. Even if I can''t have it, I''d rather destroy it than let others have it." I''understood the implications of her words, but I didn''t interject or rush to dere my stance.


    "Until now, I''ve never made an exception to this principle. No one has been able to make mepromise." Listening to her, I began to perceive Trinity in a new light. She wasn''t the impulsive, wild person I initially thought she was. Instead, she was |From N?velDrama.Org.


    clearly intelligent and principled. €? "Then why did your people get involved in Harmony''s case?" I asked calmly.

 Chapter 521 Valuable Information

    Valuable Information  I knew very little about the Harmony incident. I¡¯ve been busy with thepany''s upgrade these past few days and haven''t inquired about the aftermath.


    However, I overheard As say to Jared that day, "Your people were  involved."  I believe Jared''s people are those associated with Trinity.


    After I asked, she fell silent, ying with the cup in her hand. She looked at me as if debating whether to tell me what happened.


    I wasn''t in a rush. I kept my gaze fixed on her, waiting for her to exin.


    "They''re not my people," she said,


    then hesitated before continuing,  "They''re Jared''s people."  I was taken aback for a moment.


    Jared''s people?  Her expression was inscrutable.


    I couldn''t figure out why Jared''s people would go after Harmony. From the look on Trinity''s face, it didn''t seem like she was making excuses for herself.


    However, the information was important.


    It meant that she and Jared''s people wanted to keep their distance from each other. They were operating independently.


    I raised an eyebrow. "So, what''s the point of telling me this? Are you asking me to ry the message to Ivanna to


    step back or topromise? Let''s be more direct here. Besides Ivanna, I can''t think of anymon ground | between us." "Ms. Chloe, you''re not naive," she said, smiling for the first time.


    I chuckled in response. "You''ve made me see you in a new light. I used to think you were just a fierce, reckless woman. But now I have to admit I was wrong!" I swirled the wine in my ss, my eyes still fixed on her face.


    Then I took a sip and continued, "You''re rational, calm, and not easily swayed by others." She remained nomittal, still watching me. Beyond her figure, I saw a piercing gaze directed straight at us


    from a corner of the central hall,  I smiled, and she frowned. I was confident that she understood what my shifting gaze meant.


    She was wise like that, yet she hadn''t handled her emotional affairs well.


    Ilooked at Trinity again. "But you''re mistaken about one thing. You picked the wrong target for this conversation.


    You should have said all this to Ivanna.


    "However, you''ve lost the chance to face her in person. You''ve already lost the first round!"  "What do you mean?!" Trinity''s voice wasced with arrogance. It was clear she wasn''t one to admit defeat.


    Of course, perhaps for her, the y had  only just begun.


    Lo AR eh "Trinity, the power of love is formidable. No matter who it is, they shouldn''t use an iron fist to crush it." 1 | added, "That''s why they say love conquers all!" I said with some regret, "I can''t help you. But I''m still grateful for what you''ve said to me." "Why?" Trinity''s voice carried a chill.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Because Ivanna is my friend!" With that, I stood up, ready to leave.


    Trinity didn''t stop me, but she said, "Aren''t you afraid of gaining another | enemy?" I paused, then turned around gracefully. Though she was trying to threaten me, there was no pressure


    behind her words.


    "Evil will not suppress the righteous. I believe they¡¯re not your friends either!"  I gave alight smile and turned to leave.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Ste slowly making her way over to Trinity.


    I gave a cold snort, convinced that now that Trinity had openly stated she hadn''t taken sides, she simply couldn''t be bothered to do so.


    This information excited me a bit.


    Since Trinity had started contact with me, Ste seemed to lose her grip. How could I use this to my advantage and dent her confidence? I needed to find out why Jared''s people targeted Harmony.

 Chapter 522 A Leopards Prey

    A Leopard''s Prey  Lost in my thoughts, I didn''t pay much attention to the people around me.


    Suddenly, my arm was grabbed. It was Grayson.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He made a hushing gesture, signaling for me to follow him. I hadn''t expected Grayson to be on the ship as well. I was just thinking about finding him.


    In a quiet corner, I asked, "When did you board the ship? I had no idea you were back, too!"  "Mr. As arranged it. Mr. Ryan and Joyce are also here. Mr. As said, if we''re going to y a role, we should go all the way. Plus, there''s an organization from Jitador on the ship today. Be careful!"


    I was a bit surprised, and my heart tightened.


    "The ones who kidnapped Ava?"  "Don''t forget, they targeted you!" Grayson reminded me. "Just be cautious. Remember not to leave our sight. We''ll be around you the whole time!"  "Sp, you mean they''re after me?" I asked Grayson.


    "Not exactly, but it''s better to be safe than sorry. After all, they''ve already targeted you and your daughter before."  . :  I nodded. I hadn''t realized these people were everywhere.


    "Mr. Ryan has already delivered the cake to Liora. I reckon she''ll receive the exact message tonight," Grayson  Yo


    cautioned me again. "So, she''s likely to be unstable. Given her personality, she might provoke you."  "Got it!" I smirked. "By the way, about Harmony''s situation, how is it rted to Jared?"  I was confident that Grayson would know the details.


    "As Jared discovered, Ste intended to use Harmony to frame you. He ordered someone to act on it, and Harmony''s matter has quieted. Jared also shifted the me onto Ste. However, Ste is still ensnared in the trap for  now."  Grayson knew the intricacies of the situation. "Chlo, it seems like Mr. As is looking for you. You should go to him first." 9


    I turned around, and sure enough, 1 saw As searching the crowd.


    "Alright, you go on then!" @ Then, I walked toward As, and he spotted me from a distance.


    It was the center of attention wherever As was. Many socialites who had their eyes on him rushed toward him.


    When they saw me heading toward: him, some gave me sharp looks. As I walked past, dissenting voices had already reached my ears.


    "1 don''t understand what As sees in her. A divorced woman? He must be restless."  "Exactly!"  She''s beautiful, isn''t she?" |


    "She might be beautiful, but so what? She''s someone''s leftovers!" :  "I''m sure she must have something special!" Several people sneered with ill intentions. I knew the deeper meaning behind those words.


    I walked past them casually, heading straight for As. With a swift motion, he pulled me into his arms.


    I didn''t even know what expressions those few socialites had.


    At midnight, a grand ball in the central hall brought the atmosphere to a climax. We only danced for a song before retiring quietly to our room.


    Like a hungry animal on his prey, As eagerly pulled me into his embrace. It had been a long time since we were  ?/7


    together, and we missed each other, We stayed awake until sunlight peeked through the porthole, embraced each other, and fell asleep.


    Before falling asleep, I told him I wanted to watch the sunrise over the sea.


    However, when I woke up, it was almost noon. I didn¡¯t know where all the time had gone. How had it suddenly be midday?  As was no longer in the room. I got up, feeling sore all over. Aman''s stamina was not a good thing.


    After freshening up and changing into a light blue maxi dress, I was about to Jeave when I heard a knock on the door.


    I rushed to the outer room and opened the door. It was Ivanna.

 Chapter 523 Unknown Sighs

    Unknown Signs  I pulled her in. "Didn''t you say you wouldn''te? How¡¯d you end up on the ship?"  "I didn''t n to, but the boss was so persistent that I couldn''t refuse.¡± She shrugged and said, "Are you ready? Let''s grab something to eat! I was starving, but I didn''t want to disturb you. How was experiencing the brilliance of the sea?"  Her expression was mischievous. I yfully punched her.


    "Quit being so lewd. Look at yourself.


    You''re bing quite the character!" My face involuntarily flushed.


    We headed down to the restaurant on the third floor. While waiting for our


    food, Ivanna asked what Trinity  wanted to discuss with mest night.


    She had been worried about it.


    I gave her a brief, unbiased rundown. I  didn''t want her to worry too much.


    When the dishes arrived, I spotted  Ste and Liora entering the  restaurant just as I was about to eat.


    I exchanged a nce with Ivanna and  pretended not to notice.


    However, I couldn''t avoid seeing them.


    ~The two of them also spotted us and  walked over.


    "Good morning, Ms. Chloe!" Liora  greeted, and she seemed to be ina  good mood.


    I gave a faint smile, "Good


    morning."  Then I ate the food in front of me,  making small talk with Ivanna. Ivanna  told me about therge swimming pool  on the top deck and suggested we stroll  thereter.


    I nodded. "Alright, let''s check it out  after we finish here."  I knew full well, from Liora''s  expression, that she had sessfully  got what she had schemed to get.


    "Ms. Chloe, you seem in high spirits  now," she said unconvincingly.


    "How so?" I nced at her. Ste,  seated across from her, had changed  into a different outfit, and there was a  smile on her delicate face.


    ¡°Being as prominent as Ms, Chloe ¡ªor  rather, Mrs.Chloe¡ªwould turn heads.


    Khe


    Wouldn''t that be considered being in high spirits?" Liora smiled as she delicately sliced her steak.


    "Idon''t feel that way!" I replied curtly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Chloe, let me offer a word of advice. Don''t get toocent. Don''t reach for what shouldn''t be yours. Just like what happened with  Harmony."  She smiled and spread her hands. "You should always leave yourself a way out.


    When you have time, reassess your position and see what suits you better! Also, don''t take steps that are too big.


    You may stumble."  Ivanna and Iughed. Ivanna said, "Oh my, I can''t take it anymore. I''ve lost my appetite."


    yr VY OViWwWo "Alright, let''s go for the stroll!" I pushed away the food in front of me and looked at Liora. "Thank you, Mrs.


    Liora, for the reminder. Excuse us!" I stood up with Ivanna and took a moment to look back at Liora. "But don''t worry, I have nothing to stumble over!" Then I left the restaurant with Ivanna, both of usughing. Ivanna cursed, "You''ve ruined my meal." "Then let''s just order lunch. We''ll go back to the room and eat," I said. I arranged for room service, then headed upstairs with Ivanna.


    When we reached the narrow doorway leading out of the restaurant, a man happened to be entering. When we


    brushed past each other, I involuntarily shivered.


    I nced over, but the man had already entered the restaurant.


    Ivanna noticed my hesitation and asked, "What''s wrong?"  I turned back and shook my head.


    "Nothing."  Then I grabbed her and said, "Let''s go up through the corridor on the  deck."  We went up to the top deck and stood there for a while. Even though the ship was in near-shore waters, I still felt a distinct sensation¡ªvast and deep, the boundless and azure sea.


    Suddenly, I felt a strange unease in my heart, much like the wide-open,


    | bottomless sea before me.

 Chapter 524 A Clear Goal

    A Clear Goal I took a deep breath of the salty sea air, trying to steady myself.


    Ivanna noticed that something seemed off.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" I''shook my head, realizing that even my back felt chilled. "No, I just feel lightheaded!" "Could it be a touch of seasickness? The waves are rougher todaypared tost night." Ivanna observed, her eyes fixed on my face. "You look a little pale!" "Maybe! It''s fine. A little fresh air will do the trick." I didn''t want Ivanna to worry, so I waved it off. "Or maybe it''s


    -r "TY VIZ, just hunger. I''ve been on an empty stomach for too long!"  "Well, let''s go back to the room. Rest for a bit, have something to eat, and then we can go for a walk. The swimming pool I mentioned is in the center and quiterge. We can check it out after we''ve eaten," Ivanna suggested.


    "Alright!" We returned to our room. There was still no sign of As. It seemed like he was pretty busy.


    After lunch, the two of us headed to the pool area.


    Quite a few socialites were swimming there. They had done their homework and brought all the necessary equipment. Their bikinis were truly |


    a A Teed A eye-catching, showcasing their alluring figures,  After a quick tour, I didn''t find it particrly interesting. Upon observation, I noticed no serious business people around, just socialites and second-generation heirs flirting.


    As I left with Ivanna, a woman emerged from the water. She forcefully pped the water, and it sshed all over me.


    My chiffon dress instantly clung to my body, bing semi-transparent and indecent.


    Ivanna reached out and pulled me back, shielding me. I quickly adjusted the fabric against my chest to prevent any exposure,


    "Hey! You did that on purpose!" Ivanna red at the woman in the water. | The woman wiped her face and smiled disdainfully. "What''s with the fuss? Didn''t you want attention?" "You..." Ivanna stepped forward, but I pulled her back.


    "Let it go!" "Hmph!" The woman in the water scoffed, "Pretending to be all high and mighty. Take a good look at yourself.


    How dare you show up innocently like this? Shameless bitch!" "Who are you talking about?" Ivanna yelled at the woman.


    Suddenly, everyone by the poolside turned to look in our direction. I wiped my face and pulled Ivanna away.


    Se IB BONUS "Ignore her!" [scrutinized the woman, She seemed to be associated with Liora. Clearly, she was here to cause trouble, and | couldn''t afford any problems.


    [was sure there wouldn''t be a shortage of spectators eager to see a scene. | couldn''t allow them tough at my expense.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "So what if I said it? What''s the big deal? You think you''re some noble figure. I can''t stand those who pretend to be saints but are superficial. There''s even a child in the picture, and you''re still trying to act pure and seduce any man! Have some self-awareness,dy!" She swam to the pool''s edge, lifted herself with her hands, and effortlessly climbed out. The woman had a


    remarkable figure. Just a few strings covered her, leaving nothing to the imagination. Ny | She was pretty confident, tossing her wet hair arrogantly as she looked at me.


    Her words were aimed directly at me.


    "Is this the ce you should be? Trying to infiltrate high society? Do you think you belong? If you''re here, you better mind your manners. Don''t unt yourself in front of me. It''s nauseating!" The woman''s words were sharp and cutting.


    I looked over to see Liora, Ste, and a group of ostentatiously dressed women gleefully watching the scene.


    I raised an eyebrow. It seemed like this little performance was calcted.


    [stood there, drenched from head to toe, my hair sticking to my skin. As I hesitated about whether to respond, I heard a cold scoff, "Hmph! Some people dare to show their faces here. Who told you this is high society? If this is high society, how did someone as ssless as you end up here?" I followed the voice and saw a woman in a white dress. Her jet-ck hair billowed in the wind, and she exuded an air of aloofness. It was none other than Mia.

 Chapter 525 Premeditated Provocation

    Premeditated Provocation Mia''s words drew everyone''s attention.


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of relief.


    Seeing that Arthur hosted this, Mia was the true elite here.


    This was the second time I had seen Mia, and both times, she hade to my rescue.


    I wasn''t afraid of dealing with this woman, but I didn''t want any unpleasantness around me. That would be a disgrace to As. After all, whether in public or private, I was As''s woman.


    The feisty woman shot a fierce look at Mia.


    Mia''s words, though not heavy, were exact. They left the sharp-tongued woman utterly defeated.


    She stood before the crowd, nearly naked, with just three pieces of fabric covering the essentials. If this wasn''t low-ss, what was it?  "Who the hell are you? How dare youe looking for trouble?" The woman red at Mia, her tone sharp.


    Mia had been studying abroad and had only recently returned to Foswood, so few people truly knew her. I only knew this from the crash course Lauren gave me after meeting Mia at the celebration held by ATL Empire.


    With an air of arrogance, Mia nced at the woman. She then looked at Liora and the others enjoying the spectacle.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you pay attention to your image. This is a formal asion, not a nightclub. Don''t prance around like a showgirl. Otherwise, you better roll back into the water before you scorch someone''s eyes!"  Mia seemed to be one tough nut, scolding without using a single curse word. Impressive!  I almost burst outughing. Her description was remarkably urate.


    Laughter and sneers of agreement echoed from the surrounding crowd.


    The woman, evidentlybative, took a step toward Mia. "What did you say? You''d better listen well. If you''re in cahoots with her, I advise you to have some sense."


    "Then let''s see what you''re going to do." Mia stood her ground, fearless.


    Seeing that Mia wasn''t backing down, the woman flew into a rage. She took a swift step forward and raised her hand.


    But Mia was even quicker. I couldn''t quite tell how she lifted her leg, but the woman was kicked back into the swimming pool.


    The woman in the water, perhaps surprised by the sudden fall, seemed to have forgotten how to swim. She struggled desperately, nearing exhaustion.


    Some onlookers by the shoreughed gleefully, others looked on in astonishment at the woman''s plight, and a few even shared mocking


    remarks.


    I saw Liora say something to the person behind her, and the woman promptly ran off.


    Mia nced at me, her tone aloof. "I''m impressed by your restraint. You truly have remarkableposure to endure an insult like that."  I''looked at the other side and mumbled, "I didn''t want to cause any discord over me. It''s clear, the real troublemakers are over there!"  Mia gave the other side a disdainful nce, "Hmph! Today, I''ll give them a taste of their own medicine. Some people never learn!" Themotion in the water was quite loud. Mia surveyed the scene, and when the woman finally resurfaced,


    gasping for air, Mia couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    The woman wiped the water from her face and spat it, coughing. Once she caught her breath, she pointed a finger at Mia and yelled, "You wretch! How dare youy your hands on me? Someone,e¡ª""  I nced at the direction she was pointing to. A few wealthy heirs were leisurely spectating. She pointed at them in hysteria. "Are you all blind? Didn''t you see I was attacked? Branson, didn''t you see someoneid hands on me?"  A red-haired youngster with a thick gold chain around his neck took bold strides toward us, swearing as he walked.


    "Do you guys have a death wish, huh?


    How dare you hit her? Do you know who she is? Ah?" The youngster bellowed as he approached.


    However, just as he was about to get closer, a staff member standing by the poolside suddenly delivered a sidekick.


    The swift and seamless move showed that this was no ordinary staff member.


    In an instant, the red-haired youngster, much like the earlier obstinate woman, was dramatically propelled backward, flying through the air andnding with a ssh back into the pool.

 Chapter 526 One After Another

    One After Another In an instant, the scattered crowd by the poolside sensed that something unusual was happening. They quickly gathered, and even Liora, who stood at a distance, seemed a bit unsettled.


    However, her unease appeared more like a mischievous prelude to incitement.


    "What''s going on? Aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? You just got wet, that¡¯s all! Does it really warrant such amotion? It''s unnecessary to make such a big fuss." She walked over, looking at me from a distance.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Chloe, even in moments of triumph, one should exercise restraint. You''re underestimating these kids. None of their backgrounds is something you


    can easily handle. Don''t me me for  not warning you.¡±  She was clearly addressing me and  provoking the onlookers.


    Sure enough, the scions gathered and approached us, ready for action.


    I fearlessly nced at them, and Mia smirked in my direction.


    "Ms. Liora, when did you see me acting arrogant?" I looked at her calmly.


    "you''re not being arrogant? What''s this situation, then?" Liora pointed to the people in the swimming pool, questioning. "If anything were to happen to them, you''re dead meat.¡± I chuckled. "Oh? You know it¡¯s bad being arrogant too? Are you talking about me though? Somehow, I feel like


    that¡¯s how you usually are.¡± "Chloe, this isn''t a ce for your { domineering behavior! Don''t forget your identity. Don¡¯t you remember what role you y here? Be careful though, because soon you might be so humiliated that you wished you never came." She finished with a meaningful smile, then looked toward the two people in the water, eagerly anticipating the uing drama. I instantly understood what was going on; she had already sent someone to spread the news about themotion.


    Mia and I snorted simultaneously, while Ivanna nced at Liora. "Liora, let me advise you too. You should watch where you''re going, or else you''ll fall.¡±


    Although Ivanna didn''t know Mia, her intelligencey in her judgment.


    Seeing my calm demeanor and even the staff intervening, she deduced that there must be a good chance of sess.


    At that moment, a furious roar echoed, "Let me see who dares to touch my daughter! They sure don¡¯t want their lives anymore!¡± Everyone turned to look toward the source of the voice. A man with an angry face and a big belly was striding toward us on the deck. His belly was shaking vigorously due to his brisk pace.


    The woman in the water screamed, "Dad. Why did you juste? Do you still care about me?" Then she pointed angrily at me and


    Mia, "It''s them, these two bitches.


    They''re not socialites at all, but just a couple of troublemakers relying on seducing men to get into the upper ss." Upon hearing this, the chubby man turned abruptly. He was staring at me and Mia with hostility. "You bitch! How dare you do this to my daughter? I''ll tear you two little bitches apart today!¡± Meanwhile, from another direction, a tall, thin middle-aged man approached us with his stern gaze fixed on the swimming pool. He seemed moreposed than the chubby man.


    Although he was not making a scene, his cold eyes sent shivers down one''s spine.


    I guessed he must be the father of the


    red-haired guy.


    Sure enough, the red-haired guy protected the willful woman in the water, swimming toward the shore.


    The woman hung on his neck, continuously berating.


    Andre pointed at Mia, cursing with spittle flying everywhere.


    Once the two troublemakers came ashore, the unruly woman shook off the red-haired guy''s hand and lunged toward Mia and me, "Who the hell are you? Huh? How did you get on board? How dare you kick me?¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand, ready to p Mia. Just then, a stern voice echoed, "I''d like to see who dares to touch my daughter!¡± The crowd was startled, turning


    around one after another, wondering who it was this time around.

 Chapter 527 Arthurs Arrival

    Arthur''s Arrival Just as everyone turned around in surprise, they noticed the neers weren''t strangers; it was none other than Arthur and his entourage, including As. It seemed these people had been together all along, probably discussing business.


    Mia and I exchanged nces but didn''t make a move.


    The tall and thin middle-aged man immediately concealed his anger, striding toward Arthur. From a distance, he greeted Athurt with a fawning tone, extending his hand, Mr. Arthur, you''re here. Sorry for startling you with such amotion." He then nodded and bowed to As,N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Mr. As." As''s face remained gloomy, his gaze fixed on me. My dress was still wet, and the disheveled look persisted. I could see the anger churning in his eyes.


    Arthur nced at Mia, then at me beside her without interacting with us.


    Instead, he sternly asked, "What''s going on?" The tall and thin man gave us a disdainful nce, sneering, "These two ill-mannered women somehow sneaked in and are causing trouble here. They¡¯repletely disgraceful, obviously not decent people, and are very arrogant too." Arthur, upon hearing this, furrowed his brows deeply. He nced at the man speaking, his eyes questioning,


    "Sneaked in?" He was clearly displeased with this statement.


    However, the man didn''t catch the real meaning in Arthur''s words. He nodded and bowed, "Yes, we are not sure how they came in.¡± "Mr. Arthur, it''s truly an honor to meet you. I''m Andre Gardner from Chamber Corporation in Foswood. I''m fortunate to participate in this gathering." The chubby man approached, with his big belly leading the way. He extended his hand toward Arthur from a distance.


    Arthur, with a stern face,pletely ignored his gesture. Andre felt awkward and forced a couple of dry Jaughs. He wiped his hand on his  | clothes, trying to hide his


    embarrassment.


    He hastily added, "Yes, it''s these two bitches. Clearly, they are two  shameless women who dared to cause trouble at your event. It¡¯s totally outrageous. They even hit my daughter.¡±  Arthur''s face grew even darker, and his eagle-like eyes focused on Andre.


    "Security, check the surveince footage. I want to see how these two caused trouble." Arthur roared angrily.


    An attendant received the instructions and was about to ess the surveince footage. However, among the onlookers, a handsome young man spoke up, "Mr. Arthur, don''t bother. 1 happened to capture the entire process on camera."


    All eyes turned to the young man, who shrugged, wearing a nonchnt smile.


    "I didn¡¯t expect to capture evidence.¡± The atmosphere became notably serious. Even the spectators dared not make a sound. Everyone understood that the people present were all important individuals at this event, and the unfolding drama might be the most significant taint to this asion.


    After all, there were not only people of high authority on the ship but also those from the world''s most renowned financial groups. It was originally a high-endworking event, but this incident severely tarnished its image.


    The young man''s actions made


    everyone feel that some people were in for serious trouble.


    The chubby man, oblivious to the gravity of the situation, added, "Thank you, Mr. Arthur. You are indeed wise.


    Such grand gatherings need strict control, and such individuals should not have been allowed in as they are affecting the image of Foswood." Arthur''s face turned ashen. The chubby man thought his words had worked.


    The unruly woman, ignorant of the situation, took a step forward, pointing at Mia and me, "These two are a pair of disgraceful women who rely on seducing men to climb up the socialdder. And..."  Before she could finish her sentence, Dn, who was by her side, swiftly


    pped her across the face. The resounding p echoed, and the  unruly woman let out a shocked cry, tumbling to the ground.


    With calmposure, Dn uttered, "Think twice before you talk."  The chubby man looked at his daughter in shock and then angrily at Dn, shouting, "You..."  Dn¡¯s eyes that were filled with a fierce look immediately fixed on the chubby man, causing him to abruptly hold back his words as he stared back at Dn.

 Chapter 528 The Tables Have Turned

    The Tables Have Turned  Arthur took a nce at the tablet handed to him by the young man, silently watching for a while, then passed the tablet to the tall and thin man. "Is this what you imed, that the two of them sneaked in and caused trouble?"  The tall and thin man hurriedly took the tablet, nervously watched the footage, and, with trembling lips, turned back to p the red-haired guy.


    "I warned you to stay away from this troublesome Carina! Why can''t you remember my advice? You  bastard!"  Andre, furious upon hearing the skinny guy''s words, eximed, "Robert


    Strd, what the hell do you mean?"  "I meant exactly what I said! Look at the well-behaved daughter you''ve raised, causing trouble everywhere.


    What kind of person is she?" Robert pointed at the disheveled Carina on the ground. "Look at her, what does she look like now? This is disgraceful, utterly disgraceful!"  As seemed to have reached his limit.


    He took off his jacket, walked over, and wrapped it around me, holding me in his arms. "Security, investigate how they managed to get in." Andre immediately sensed something was wrong. He was looking at As and then at me in As''s protective embrace.


    Seemingly realizing something, he |


    hastily said, "Mr. As, it was a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t know the entire story earlier. I''m sorry...¡±  He then trotted toward us, "My daughter is ignorant, so please forgive her, Mr. As. I... I''m a good friend of Mr. Atticus from Echelon Group. I didn''t sneak in. No, Mr. Atticus invited...¡±  "Oh? I don''t recall ever inviting you.


    Please, enlighten me. Did I invite you?¡± Atticus walked out from the crowd, gazing at Andre. He said with a yful smile, "We''re close friends? You and 7¡±  Andre''s face turned pale. Sweaty and scared, he stared at Atticus, gasping heavily.


    His eyes searched through the crowd, and I saw Liora sneakily hiding behind everyone. ¡ª Suddenly, I understood that this so- called "upper ss'' had sneaked in through Liora.


    ""Hah! So, it really is the ''upper ss¡¯ sneaking in. No wonder they seem so out of ce. I was wondering which  noble family they came from,cking  | all the basic manners." Mia snorted.


    "Investigate thoroughly who let them in. That person must have some ulterior motives." Carina, who was sitting on the ground, suddenly got up, perhaps thinking Mia was just associated with me. At this moment, she dared not provoke me but looked at Mia with resentment, venting all her anger on her.


    | "You bitch, it''s all because of you meddling in others¡¯ business! Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you act so high and mighty here? I''m going to tear you apart..." She didn''t care whether her clothing was in order or not as she tried to grab Mia.


    Dn kicked her mid-air, sending her back into the swimming pool. He then pointed at Andre and demanded, "Speak. Who facilitated this?" Andre nced toward the direction of Liora and immediately lowered his gaze.


    Dn snorted. "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t talk. In that case, you can spend more time in the pool with your daughter." IRS


    Andre tremblingly stretched out the single word. Before he could mention the person, Carina shouted, "Dad!" Then she angrily shouted toward the people on the shore, "I spent a high price to buy the entrance ticket on the ck market. What''s wrong? They can sneak in, and I can''t? Why not?" Pointing at Mia, she issued a threat, "Just you wait! I won''t let you off." Mia raised an eyebrow, looking at the drenched Carina with disdain. She coldly replied, "Sure, I''ll be  waiting."  "I swear I¡¯m going to tear you apart!" Carina continued to shout, wanting to salvage her pride.


    "You need to have the ability to do so." Mia retorted with a domineering


    expression.


    Then, she turned to Arthur''s personal  { secretary and gave a coldmand, "This matter cannot be overlooked.


    Wesley, investigate this thoroughly. I want to see who''s providing assistance to such people. Since she''s so unruly, with intentions to disrupt the harmony of the Foswood¡¯s business world, then cancel all her qualifications to do business in the city!"  Mia nced in the direction where Liora was hiding, her attitude turning colder.


    Wesley Mcguire respectfully replied, "Yes, Ms. Mia. We will investigate this matter thoroughly."  As soon as this name was uttered, I heard someone in the crowd exim, "What? That name sounds familiar. IsFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    she Arthur''s daughter?¡± @

 Chapter 529 Look Like Someone Scared

    Looks Like Someone''s Scared | After finishing her statement, Mia turned to leave with a high and cold stride. Suddenly, she stopped and looked at me, saying, ""Ms. Chloe, shall we have a chat?"  I smiled, "Sure."  Looking up at As, I whispered, "I''ll chat with Ms. Mia for a while. You focus on your tasks."  As nodded with an indulgent expression, "Alright. Don''t forget to eat something."  I smiled, gave Ivanna a slight tug, and followed Mia as we walked toward the VIP area.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Liora


    still hiding behind the crowd, staring  at us as we walked by in astonishment.


    Mia''s words should be enough to make her heart race.


    People in the crowd continued toment, "They''re really ignorant to dare to offend these two women. One is Mr. Arthur''s daughter, and the other is Mr. As¡¯s woman.¡±  As we left the chaotic crowd, Ivanna disdainfully remarked, "Liora must be really panicking now."  "1 really dislike that woman. Too bad for that Atticus. He''s a very astute man," Mia said casually, showing her favorable impression of Atticus.


    "Thank you, Ms. Mia." I looked at her, "1 didn''t expect that we''ve only met


    twice, and both times you''ve helped me out of a situation.¡±  "Haha. You realize it too?" Mia nced at me, snorting. "I can''t decide whether to praise your calmness or scold you for being timid."  For a moment, I was genuinely rendered speechless by her words.


    Seeing my confusion, Mia continued, "If I were you, I would have pped them a long time ago."  I chuckled, earning a disapproving look from Mia, "What are youughing at? Did I say something wrong?"  "It''s not that you said something wrong, but it''s definitely a kind of encouragement for me." I sincerely replied.


    This time, she was the one left


    momentarily speechless, ??  Ivanna exined for me, "Chloe is someone who handles situations with great discretion, and she would always consider the bigger picture. She''s just calm, but not timid at all."  Mia looked at me, "What are you afraid of?"  "I¡¯m not afraid, but I need to consider the asion. For example, in today''s situation, if we swap ces, I believe you would act simrly. Considering my identity, status, and position, I can''t let my personality run wild.


    Allowing myself to be capricious would undoubtedly bring criticism to As," 1 exined my reasons.


    Mia nced at me, her arrogant demeanor softening a bit.


    momentarily speechless, 9  Ivanna exined for me, "Chloe is someone who handles situations with great discretion, and she would always consider the bigger picture. She''s just calm, but not timid at all."  Mia looked at me, "What are you afraid of?"  "I¡¯m not afraid, but I need to consider the asion. For example, in today''s situation, if we swap ces, I believe you would act simrly. Considering my identity, status, and position, I can''t let my personality run wild.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Allowing myself to be capricious would undoubtedly bring criticism to As," 1 exined my reasons.


    Mia nced at me, her arrogant demeanor softening a bit.


    "Maybe it''s our environment that determines this. You know, being with As, we face a lot of criticisms," 1 ! confessed openly to Mia.


    "Why?" she asked.


    Her asking this question indicated she was an open-minded person and, moreover, she was still unfamiliar with my situation.


    Well, considering who she was¡ªthe true queen of Foswood¡ªwhy would she care about an unrted woman like me?  I stayed silent for a moment, then decided to be honest with her, "I''m kind of a public figure in Foswood.


    Everyone knows I''ve been divorced, and I have a 5-year-old daughter." 150 what?" Mia was indeed open-


    minded.


    "Because my divorce was all over the news. It caused quite a stir in the city," I recounted my history to Mia in detail, and let her thoroughly understand my background.


    She ordered a lot of food, had it sent to her room, and we three chatted while eating. In the end, she still insisted on her viewpoint about being decisive when needed, as indecision would lead to chaos.


    If it weren''t for Dning to find me, saying that Noah wanted to meet me, we might have continued chatting.


    Unexpectedly, this time it was Noah who took the initiative to meet with As, expressing his desire to talk to me.


    On our way there, Dn reminded me of a few key points, which I silently noted.


    I had a conversation with Noah for a  full three hours, and it only ended when As appeared in our private room. However, I was already confident that Bourdamun¡¯s project was settled, and I knew deep down that having the backing of ATL Empire was a considerable advantage. @  After discussing with him, we agreed that after disembarking, our respective teams would sit down and discuss the details. If it weren''t for the poor signal on the ship, I really wanted to call Ryan immediately. I was so excited, and I hadn''t expected everything to go exactly as nned.


    But just when I was feeling


    triumphant, an irreversible major event urred.


    {

 Chapter 530 A Direct Provocation

    A Direct Provocation Aftering out of the private room, we all went to the restaurant together, feeling very happy.


    I was happy because I finally got what I wanted, and if all went as nned, I could also acquire the Phase Two of Avalon Hills, which was already within Liora''s grasp.


    During dinner, I had Dn notify Ryan to join us in our private room.


    I formally introduced Noah to Ryan, making this cruise party a true sess for me.


    We had a joyful dinner.


    | After dinner, we went back to the main hall. I strolled on the deck with Joyce.


    The sea was calm and vast, the deep


    expanse of the sea and the sky merging into one. It was the first time I had seen such a seascape. It was like the entire firmament was within arm''s reach.


    Joyce asked me, "Chloe, how do you manage to make Ryan always love you?"  Her question was too direct, making me a bit awkward. This was likely due to our different upbringing environments, shaping different outlooks on life.


    "Well, there''s no need to deliberately do anything. Just be yourself. Once he notices you, you''ll have a chance to stand out." I looked at Joyce. "He''s already paying attention to you, isn''t he?"  "I''m not sure," she said, looking at the


    deep sea. "We''ve known each other for a long time, and he doesn''t seem to notice me, So, 1 use my work to attract him, to draw him to my side  "You''re very smart." I praised her generously. "Believe in yourself, do what you''re doing, and you''ll definitely win him over."  Joyce smiled brightly. "That''s what I think too. I want to use my perseverance to move him. But I''m also puzzled. He wants to win you over with his perseverance, but why are you indifferent to his efforts?"  "It''s not that I''m indifferent. I also have moments of being moved, but unfortunately, his timing is never right. In your case, it''s different. He has no other distractions around him, so you have a good chance." |


    encouraged Joyce  At that moment, Ivanna came to find me again.


    "I''ve been looking for you everywhere  I didn''t expect to find you here," Ivanna said, looking somewhat displeased.


    "We just finished dinner and we''re taking a stroll since it''s too noisy inside," I said to Ivanna. "Not in the mood?"  Ivanna smiled lightly, gazing at the dark sky.


    To be honest, I didn''t quite like the seascape at this hour. It looked like a dark vortex, giving me a sudden sense of oppression.


    Joyce was someone who enjoyed lively environments, Seeing the two of us


    having a conversation, she excused herself and went back to the main hall "Speak up." I looked at Ivanna, guessing part of what was going on.


    But before she could speak, I saw two figures approaching from the distant deck¡ªJared and Trinity.


    After spotting us, Trinity tightened her hand on Jared''s arm and gave us a challenging look.


    Ivanna should have noticed theming, but she kept gazing at the sea.


    My eyes, however, remained fixed on Trinity''s hand, feeling a touch of irony.


    In a way, my gaze mirrored Trinity''s, carrying a sense of provocation.


    Yet, my provocation was aimed at Jared.


    However, | still admired Jared''sposure. He continued hiszy pace, following Trinity''s lead, showing no intention to hide or change his demeanor as they approached us.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I smirked, keeping my gaze fixed on the two, smiling without saying a word.


    After a while, I looked at Jared and said, "Mr. Jared, you seem to be in good spirits."  Ivanna had been facing away from them, but only I understood her current state.


    "I''ve got nothing to be happy about.


    The space on this ship is limited, no matter how vast it may seem.¡± His


    words carried an implicit meaning  "Ms. Chloe, what exactly are you trying to convey?" Trinity didn''t back down, clearlyprehending my intent.


    "It depends on your interpretation," I didn''t evade, directly provoking her back.


    "''Are you provoking me?" Trinity got to the point.


    Then, she nced at Ivanna, who still hadn''t turned around. "You shouldn''t be the one speaking."  "That can only mean you have no friends." I didn''t back down. Even in verbal sparring, I didn''t want to lose. I wanted to see how Jared would bnce this.


    This statement was a clear reminder to Trinity. I had emphasized before that


    Ivanna was my friend.


    Suddenly, Ivanna turned around and looked at the two.

 Chapter 531 An Unknown Meet Up

    An Unknown Meet-up  I was nervous and nced at Ivanna for support. Surprisingly, she met Trinity''s gaze with calmposure.


    "Ms. Trinity, there''s no need to be so aggressive. This isn''t like you. I thought your demeanor would be more refined, but I overestimated you. Your behavior can only be described in one word¡ªinferior."  Ivanna''s boldness took me aback. I was worried things might get out of hand.


    I nced at Jared, who remained asposed as ever.


    "So?" Trinity''s tone turned icy.


    "So, it doesn''t matter who speaks. Mr,


    Jared seems to be in high spirits!" Ivanna addressed Jared directly for the first time, repeating herself deliberately. Then she casually added, "We won''t disturb you any longer." With that, she reached out to take my arm and turned to leave.


    As we walked away, she tossed a parting remark to Trinity, "Ms.


    Trinity, broaden your horizons a bit.


    Don''t resort tomon tricks!" Suddenly, I reassessed Ivanna. She was proving to be more formidable than I had thought. I couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Jared.


    As soon as we stepped into the central hall, we came face-to-face with Matthew and Mnie hanging onto his arm. I almost let out a curse, What a


    small world it was.


    Matthew''s face lit up with unrestrained joy. His eyes gleamed when he spotted us. "Chloe, Ivanna!" Ivanna shot him an impatient look and scoffed. "From now on, keep your distance when we meet. Just looking at you irritates me." Mnie rolled her eyes. "I couldn''t agree more!" Ivanna promptly turned to re at her.


    "Are you looking to start something?" Matthew quickly interjected, "Ivanna, mind your words!" Then he looked at me. ""Chlo, thank you for looking after my mom. It''s been a busy period, and I haven''t had the  | 2 Bm


    chance to attend to her, But I''ll be taking her back in a few days, I''m finally done with the hustle. This event has been quite fruitful!" He couldn''t contain his joy. I knew exactly what he was referring to. This news was enough to let him boast.


    "Then pick her up. She''s your mother, after all," I replied calmly.


    I knew he was waiting for me to ask about his profits, but I chose not to.


    This must have frustrated him.


    Sure enough, seeing that I didn''t ask, he grew increasingly eager. ''''Chlo, aren''t you going to ask me how the negotiations went?" I looked at him with mild indifference.


    "Why should I care?" Then I turned and walked away with


    wy "VY BUNUS Ivanna.


    Ivanna looked at me, puzzled. She whispered, "What''s going on? He looks so pleased with himself." I''shot Ivanna a nce. "He''s getting his ego boosted." Ivanna suddenly understood my intentions. "Are you putting the n into action?" "Hush!" I cautioned Ivanna, who was getting a bit too excited.


    Just then, a waiter holding a tray approached us. "May I ask which one of you is Ms. Chloe?" I looked at him. "That''s me. What''s the matter?" "A youngdy is requesting your presence on the fourth floor in the


    Wy TIVO BUNUS central lounge." He then nced at Ivanna. "She said she''d like to speak with you alone."  "''She wants to talk to me alone?" | repeated.


    "Yes," he confirmed, then turned and disappeared into the crowd.


    I spected about who could be looking for me. It must be Ste.


    Perhaps she wanted to say something she hadn''t managed to before.


    I was sure it was a secret I wasn''t aware of, and if true, I was curious.


    I looked at Ivanna. "Wait here for me.


    I''ll be back soon." "Is that alright?" Ivanna asked with some concern. "Why don''t apany you? I''ll wait for you on the


    third floor."  I recalled Grayson''s war ning not to leave their sight. I nodded.


    "Alright."  Ivanna took my hand and gestured.


    "Let''s head back. I''ll show you the way."  We turned and headed toward the central lounge on the third floor. Most of the ship''s upants gathered in the third floor''s main hall.


    On the fourth floor, there were even fewer people. I looked around and saw only two couples, lost in kisses. I headed towards the deck.


    There wasn''t a soul on the deck. Where could this person be? Suddenly, I heard rapid footsteps behind me. I turned around, but beforeFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    v SW 719 BONUS I could see who it was, I was forcefully pushed over the ship''s side, plummeting downward. &?

 Chapter 532 Pushed Into Waters

    Pushed Into the Waters  I instinctively screamed as I fell. It felt like a scene from a recurring nightmare, where darkness consumed me.


    With a loud ssh, I instantly felt suffocated. I was swallowed whole by icy seawater, with no way out.


    I didn''t know how to swim. I thrashed desperately, but my body continued its descent.


    Then, a powerful arm wrapped tightly around me, pushing me upward.


    Amid the prolonged darkness and silence, I thought someone was calling my name.


    "Chloe..."


    "Chlo!"  When I woke up, I was in As''s arms, and his face was filled with worry.


    Seeing me move, he asked urgently, ""Chlo, how do you feel? Is anything hurting?"  "Cold..."  My lips trembled. I clung tightly to him, shivering from the seawater''s coldness.


    As tightened the coat around me, lifting me gently. He then instructed someone nearby, "Get a doctor to the room!"  He carried me past the crowd up to our room.


    Once inside, he quickly undressed me and rinsed me with warm water. He settled me on the bed, wrapping me in


    nkets. "Better now?" Tears welled up in my eyes, and | nodded. "Much better!"  He held me close, nting a kiss on my forehead. "I''m so sorry. I should''ve been more vignt."  "Who saved me?" I choked out, "As, it was so dark...so cold. I thought I''d never see you again."  "Thank goodness Ivanna followed you.


    Grayson got there just in time," he told me in a soft voice, but his eyes showed a storm of feelings.


    I felt a sharp pain in my head all of a sudden. I instinctively cradled my head, feeling memories flood my mind.


    I let out a terrifying scream.


    As held me tightly. "Chlo, Chlo!"


    Gasping for breath, I sat up and threw myself into his arms.


    "It was so dark. I didn''t get a good look at her face, but I''m sure it was a woman!" I still trembled with fear.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. As quickly dressed me in pajamas and went to answer it. [twas a doctor from the ship.


    After the examination, the doctor informed us that I had extensive bruising around my waist. must have hit the railing before falling.


    Thankfully, my lungs were cleared of seawater, and I didn¡¯t have other injuries. With some rest, I would recover.


    In anger, Arthur began a covert investigation.


    Mia hurried to our room. Alongside Ivanna, they took charge of looking after me while As went to handle the matter personally.


    I looked at Ivanna and inquired, "How did you know I fell?"  Tears glistened in her eyes. "Don''t even mention it. I was waiting for you on the third floor. When I was about to climb the deck, I saw a figure fall, screaming loudly. I ran to the railing and looked down. That''s when I saw you hit the water."  As she recounted, she held my hand as if afraid I might slip away again.


    "I wasn''t sure it was you at first, so shouted, ''Someone fell into the water,¡¯ and raced to the fourth floor.


    Thankfully, some young people in the lounge joined in shouting. Grayson was


    the first to arrive. A few others went down, too, but I lost track after that "When I got to the top, I couldn''t find you. I knew it had to be you. Then I went to find As in the central hall!" Ivanna was still horrified. "Did you see who pushed you?"  "They are incredibly bold!¡± Mia''s face was cold and stern.


    As the three of us discussed, we heard a furious roar from outside. It sounded like As was enraged.


    Mia informed me that it was the steward who delivered the message.


    I struggled to sit up. "I''ll go see what''s happening!"  "Are you sure?" Ivanna looked at me


    with concern.


    "I''m fine!" I nodded firmly. "I need to know what happened!"  Ivanna dramatically wrapped me in a nket, and I headed to the living room, where I found a steward trembling with fear.

 Chapter 533 A Joint Trial

    A Joint Trial  As''s handsome face was as cold as  ice, and his lips pressed tightly  together. His sharp eyes gleamed with  intensity.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He stared icily at the steward. Every word he uttered seemedced with frost, sending a shiver through the room.


    Seeing mee out, he settled me on the sofa. I turned to the steward. "Who told you to deliver the message?"  "It was a woman, Ms. Chloe. I didn''t get a clear look at her. She told me to inform you to go to the fourth-floor lounge. She also said that you should go alone." The steward''s face was deathly pale, trembling as if he had seen a ghost. It was clear he was


    terrified.


    One of As''s aides entered, holding an evidence bag. "Sir, these are the clothes salvaged from the sea!" I quickly looked over. It was a dark gray tracksuit. I was confident. "Yes, this is the right color. A dark figure in a hooded tracksuit attacked me. That''s why I couldn''t see the face." I closed my eyes, trying to recall the moment. A dark figure rushed toward me, causing me to fall back. The fall was sudden, and I forced my eyes open.


    "It seems¡ª" Before I could finish, someone else entered, eximing, "Sir, we''ve identified the person!" The attendant handed As a


    smartphone with downloaded footage.


    He stared at it for a while. His expression darkened tenfold. Then he gave the phone to me.


    I took it and saw the erged image on the screen. It was Carina.


    I silently passed the phone to Mia. She nced at me, and a sense of disappointment washed over me.


    "This brazen fool has some nerve," Mia remarked with a frown.


    "Bring her in!" As''s voice resonated, dripping with menace.


    Soon, an attendant escorted a still- defiant Carina into the room. "What''s this all about? Do you think you can keep me locked up? What more do you le >? ool" want? Let me g0: As she was forcibly pushed into the


    room, she rushed toward the center of the living room.


    Upon seeing us, she seemed taken aback, and her tone softened. "What do you want?" "Where were you half an hour ago?" As''s voice, sharp and prating, rang out.


    "1-1 was in my room. You told me not to leave, didn''t you?" She retorted, unapologetic.


    Dn approached her, carrying the tracksuit. "Whose is this?" She stepped back nervously, eyeing the tracksuit. Dn, afraid she might not see clearly, unfurled it. "Take a good look!" 11. It''s mine!" Carina stammered,


    flustered.


    Dn looked at As, then continued, "Why was it thrown into the sea?" Carina seemed confused and appearing somewhat fearful of As and Dn.


    "Speak!" "1 didn''t throw it! I just bought it in case I wanted to wear it!" She shivered and swallowed hard.


    Dn tossed the dripping wet clothes to her. "Put it on!" put it on?" She looked at Dn skeptically, noticing the clothes were still dripping.


    uput it on!" Dn repeated it sternly, and an exasperated Carina reluctantly put on the wet tracksuit.


    "There, happy?" Dn asked the trembling steward, "Is this her?" Fearfully, The steward looked up momentarily at Carina, still in the wet tracksuit. He looked back at her, seemingly uncertain.


    "Based on appearance and her voice." Dn then raised the hood over Carina''s head. "Take another look." "1-1t looks like her!" The steward stammered.


    "Looks like her? Stop talking nonsense. I was in my room the whole time. I didn''t go anywhere. How could someone look like me?" Carina shouted, bewildered.


    She sensed that this wouldn''t end well,


    or they wouldn''t be conducting this intense interrogation.


    "You say your clothes were still in your room. Where exactly did you put them?" Dn interrogated Carina, his tone unwavering.


    "They were in my suitcase!"  Dn exchanged a nce with the attendant waiting by the door, who immediately left the room.

 Chapter 534 Its Not Her

    It''s Not Her  : Carina seemed a bit agitated, scanning | the room. "What exactly are you trying to do? I haven''t done anything! I''ve been locked in my room the whole time." ""Can anyone vouch for you?" Dn inquired.


    Her face twisted angrily. ""No one.


    They''ve got me cornered, and who would vouch for me? A bunch of backstabbers! They were the ones who told me to do it, and now that things have gone south, they''re all hiding.


    They don''t even stay in my room anymore. No one will testify." She was genuinely stubborn, disying a fearless, almost reckless demeanor, She reminded me of


    Harmony in that regard ¡ªheadstrong and fierce.


    I kept my gaze fixed on Carina. Her expression, her attitude, everything felt off. Her personality wouldn''t allow her to remain soposed if she were indeed behind this.


    Before long, the attendant returned, shaking his head at Dn.


    Dn handed her the surveince footage. "Is this you?"  Carina''s eyes were fixed on the screen, staring for a long time. She seemed unable to find her voice, caught in aplex mix of emotions.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked up at Dn and crumbled, her eyes filled with fear. "But I... I didn''t leave! Believe me..."  Her cries carried an inexplicable sense


    | of terror. "I-1 didn''t..." "You brought Ms. Chloe to the fourth floor, pushed her into the sea, and now you''re trying to deny it. Get ready to face the consequences!" Dn summed up the situation sinctly.


    Carina, now hysterical, shouted, "I didn''t do it! It wasn''t me! T-This isn''t me!" Yet the face in that footage was unmistakably hers. In the dim lighting, she turned her head, looking somewhat fearful but with remarkable rity.


    "Take her away, watch her closely, and hand her over to the police when we disembark!" Dn instructed the  attendants.


    "I''said it wasn''t me!" Carina rushed toward me. "Look carefully. Do you see me pushing her? It wasn''t me..."  Two attendants immediately reached out to pull her back.


    "Wait!" I shouted. Throwing off the quilt, I walked toward Carina.


    Seeing this, she began screaming, ""Chloe, you can''t frame me! I will never admit to things I didn''t do.


    You''re despicable!"  The two attendants forcefully restrained her, and she couldn''t break free from their grip.


    "Don''t move!'' Imanded.


    She immediately froze in ce.


    I leaned in close, closed my eyes, and sniffed her, Everyone in the room


    turned to look at me, bewildered,  In an instant, I told the attendants, "Take her away!"  "Chloe, you''re sick! What are you trying to do? What do you want with me?!" Carina struggled desperately to try and pounce on me.


    Once she was taken away, I looked at As. With a point of his finger, the steward was also taken away. Now, there were only a few of us left in the room.


    As looked at me meaningfully. I shook my head. "It''s not her!"  Mia looked at me in surprise. "How can you be so sure?"  Ivanna also turned to me. "Yeah, how are you so certain it''s not her?"


    "She''s taller than the person in question, and when that person approached me, I caught a faint scent of perfume. It wasn''t the kind she wore. Hers is cheap. The one I smelled was light and fresh. It wasn''t a cheap brand." @ As gave me a smile of approval. After contemting, he said to Dn, "Leak the information. Let it be known that the person has been found, and it''s Carina." Ivanna looked at As in surprise.


    "Why do this?" "Protection," As said simply.


    I understood in an instant. For Carina, this would serve as a lesson and a form of protection. Otherwise, she might be another Harmony, or Worse, Kennedy. i"


    Mia squinted. "I never expected there to be another person involved!" &?  | They stayed with me, but the night grew darker. Fireworks were prepared for tonight, but I didn''t feel like going out. After they left, Iy back down on the bed.


    I asked As, "Why did you do that?" "Now, they can rx. I have a better ce to take her, but it''s not the right time yet." As''s tone left me questioning.


    I looked into his eyes thoughtfully, scrutinizing them for a long time. He seemed to sense my unease and tightened his grip on my arm.


    "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 535 I have Something to say

    I Have Something to Say  I fell silent for a moment. "I can''t help but notice that whenever Stees up, you evade it. Are you reluctant to deal with her, or do you have other ns?"  I knew saying this might irritate him, but I couldn''t help it. I just didn''t understand why. Amidst the kidnapping, the incident with Harmony''s fans, and the orchestrated chaos, all signs pointed to Ste. Yet As always seemed to brush it off.


    He seemed to downy the severity of the situation. His exnations left me dissatisfied.


    She returned to Nocturnia immediately after herst scheme failed, This time,


    although As''s attitude towards her had grown colder, there seemed to be a hint of protection. -  He struggled to provide an exnation, creating a palpable tension between us.


    As gently patted me and chuckled softly, which only fueled my frustration. However, I held back from letting it escte too far.


    Ilooked at As and said, "I feel she wanted to tell me something. When we boarded the ship, her words seemed calcted, but the moment sheid eyes on you, she immediately changed her tune,"  As gazed at me thoughtfully. I had deliberately brought this up.


    "So, tonight, I wanted to meet with


    her. I''m convinced she lured me there with this excuse for a reason. I believe she truly had something she wanted to tell me."  "It''s unlikely this was solely her n.


    Since they intended to frame Carina, it suggests Liora was involved too," As added. "Originally, it was just a diversion. It seems Liora wanted to deal with Carina."  We were growing more and more in sync, much like now. We didn''t need to say much but knew what the other thought. It brought me a sense offort.


    "Right now, they''re working closely together," I told As. "And I''ve noticed something about Trinity. This woman is smart, not what I initially thought!"


    "How do you mean?¡± As asked, interested.


    "She doesn''t even bother to join forces with Ste and the others," I said with certainty. "She came to mest night to remind me to be cautious about Ivanna."  "Heh!" As scoffed. "This woman doesn''t y by the rules. There''s no need tomend her!"  "On that point, I agree. After all, she''s the current head of the Huffman family," I admitted, taking As''s warning to heart. ""A woman who carries the Huffman family must be extraordinary."  "If I had to give thembels, Trinity is ying by the book, while Liora is nothing but trouble," As sneered.


    "That''s exactly what I think! In today''s events, Liora was worried about Mia''s words in the afternoon. She feared being exposed as the one who brought Carina on board."  "You give them too much credit. They can''t handle such intricate strategies.


    But today, the pressure got to her," As mused, toying with my hand.


    I smiled slightly and continued, "Liora fears what Mia said is true. Cutting off all business ties would be equivalent to burying her alive. But, from this, it''s clear that she didn''t bring Carina on board with good intentions."  As also smiled, pinching my nose.


    "Hmph! If I have the chance tomorrow, I''ll enact a little n of my own," I''said through gritted teeth,


    already nning the n in my mind.


    "Then, have your fun. I''m here to support you. These women are just asking for trouble. They want to test my patience, so let them try!" As''s tone turned dark, his words filled with foreboding. "But remember, when I''m not around, take care of yourself. Don''t act recklessly. Use your wits, got  it?"  I looked at him and smiled. "Do you me me for always stirring up trouble?"  "I do! But they are the troublemakers, not you. So, hit them hard. Don''t give them a moment''s peace. That''s my principle," As called me out. "When someone challenges you, assert your dominance!


    "Do you know Ste targeted Annalise at the orphanage? She was the one who pushed Annalise off the cliff." &&  I sat up abruptly, shocked, and looked at As in disbelief. "What do you mean? She''s the true culprit behind Annalise''s fall off the cliff?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 536 A Culprits Common Move

    A Culprit¡¯s Common Move = This was the first time I''ve heard As tell me about this matter so explicitly.


    ""At that time, she was only thirteen or fourteen years old, and she was so ruthless?" I found it hard to believe that Ste, who looked delicate and beautiful, could be so frightening.


    I couldn''t help but think of the decisiveness, calmness, and speed when she pushed me tonight.


    And the firmness, uracy, and ruthlessness when she took action.


    She was truly terrifying.


    "So, we have to use a stratagem against her to make her rx. I need to


    find concrete evidence of her collusion with Jitador¡¯s organization. This is the one point where we have not obtained strong evidence and are confused.


    ¡°That''s why we''ve been tolerating her." As looked at me, "Are you satisfied with this answer?"  "Very satisfied." I sat up, smiling. The more I looked at As, the more I loved him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, as I said, I have to gradually let you understand." As said cunningly, "Although we know that Celine is connected to them, we have never been able to get evidence. And now we can confirm that the real Rory is still alive, while Ste reced his daughter who died."  After hearing this news, 1 felt particrly excited. I looked at As


    and asked, "Is what you''re saying true? Rory is really alive? Wouldn''t that quickly reveal the truth about the ne crash?" "But we can only get all the evidence once we find Rory." As also sat up, looking somewhat burdened, "Currently, we still can''t find him." I said excitedly, "Don''t worry, as long as he''s alive, we will definitely find him." "The problem is, while we''re searching, they are also searching. We are racing against time every day. Once Rory falls into their hands, our more than ten years of investigation will be in vain." Both of us fell silent. At this moment, 1 could fully understand As''s feelings.


    No matter how well he strategized, he wasn''t a deity and couldn''t predict unforeseen events. ¡ª  "So now, Celine doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to Ste. This indicates a problem. Otherwise, with her character, she would have taken care of Ste long ago. Do you think she really has suchpassion and wants to be a mother to someone?" As''s tone was quite disdainful.


    This reminded me of Grandma Rose¡¯s ount of the maliciousness of Adeline. How could the daughter she raised turn out well? Compassion, for this mother and daughter, indeed seemed too extravagant.


    But Rory was still alive. This was good news for both me and As, no matter how we looked at it.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I had a strange fondness for this Rory. 9  "So, that''s the real reason I haven''t touched Ste. Do you actually think like her?" As said, finishing the sentence. Then he looked at me with a sneer, "What a jealous little girl.¡±  As soon as As questioned me like this, my face turned red, and I patted his chest, saying, "Who knows, what if you really like her?"  As smiled gently and pinched my nose, "Silly girl. My love has never changed from the beginning to the end.


    It''s just that she is still an important pawn for us, and the focus is on her rtionship with the organization in Jitador. Ste is the key to our questions."  "Are you saying..." | looked at As in


    astonishment, and if my assumption was true, it would be too terrifying.


    As nodded solemnly and continued, "I suspect that she, to some extent, is controlling Celine or, should I say, the organization in Jitador is controlling Celine through Ste. There are not just unspeakable secrets between them, but also interests and collusion."  Ipletely agreed with As''s deduction. Only this way could it exin the survival skills from Ste''s perspective.


    "So, some time ago, you were using Harmony to divert their attention.


    Were you afraid they woulde after me?"  As | said this, everything suddenly became clear, and it made perfect


    sense.


    "There''s one thing I still don''t understand. Why do they hate me so much? I don''t think it''s just because you''re good to me, right?"  Ilooked at As attentively, waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 537 Whats a connection

    What''s The Connection? The oue was getting closer tomy assumptions.


    As looked at my face and pinched it, "Because you are somewhat between Annalise and Ste." I was a bit confused, pondered fora moment, and asked him, "Are you talking about the real Ste? What exactly is my connection with her?" As nced at me suddenly. After some contemtion, he nodded, "That''s right, my clever girl." well..." I wanted to ask more, but As interrupted.


    "Alright, let''s not ask too many


    questions. I''ve said that you need to gradually understand the reasons. Too much at once, and you''ll get confused.¡± He seemed like a controller, and whether to stop or go was all up to him "''ye said that the most important thing between us is trust. As long as you trust me, all the questions will be solved. Remember... trust." Seeing him speak seriously and earnestly, I giggled. 1 snuggled into his arms, and then looked at him, asking, "Are you not going out tonight?" He looked at me, bit my lips, and shamelessly said, "The most important thing here is to be with you, to have two nights of our own world.


    Nothing else can upy this time. So,


    we need to start our serious matters now. Let''s get some workout done." | I pped his chest seriously and said, "Hey, stop that. I just fell into the sea, and my whole body hurts. Why would work out now?" "That''s exactly why we should do it.I want to help you rx. Only when you''re rxed can you forget the unpleasant things and the fear. It''s also my way of expressing my guilt to you," he said it so seriously, as if it were a real matter.


    He really took good care of me that night, and we finally fell asleepte into the beautiful night.


    However, early in the morning, he woke me up, and I looked at him somewhat impatiently.


    With a bit of morning temper, 1 asked, nwhat''s up? 1 still want to sleep." He indulgently picked me up and pointed to the porthole outside the room, "Babe, wake up. Look, I promised you that we would watch the sunrise over the sea together. Don''t you want to see it?" I blinked and looked outside the small window.


    I instantly got excited, "Okay, okay, okay... I''m getting up right away. If we miss this opportunity, who knows when we''ll have the chance to watch the sunrise over the sea together again? I don''t want to miss this chance." Nonsense, as long as you want, I can make you see it every day." He confidently boasted.


    |ughed heartily, nhat''s true, 1 believe you can doit, but don''t want to get up so early every day. I love my sleep.¡± He bit my earlobe and whispered, "Littlezy bum." it''s all because of you." 1 pouted.


    So, I quickly got up, haphazardly put on the sportswear brought. After a simple wash, As took me to the bow of the ship. The sky was just beginning to brighten.


    At the boundary where the sea met the sky, a golden line of light had already formed.


    I had to admit, the whole process of the sunrise over the sea was quite spectacr.


    There were quite a few people on the


    deck watching the sunr ise, but there weren''t many where we were, on the top front of the ship.


    The morning sea was still cool, and As opened his coat, wrapping me in front of his chest.


    The warmth on my back made me feel happy.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When I saw that golden edge suddenly jump out of an arc, [ was extremely surprised and couldn''t help but exim. Finally, I fully understood what it meant to be on the verge of emergence.


    The golden sun, leaping from the sea to the sky, made me feel like I was reborn. The moment the rising sun appeared, everyone eximed.


    As held me and softly said, "Alright.


    Let''s go have br eakfast now." |

 Chapter 538 The real Culprit

    The Real Culprit  When we arrived at the restaurant,  there weren''t many people there, as  the festivities fromst nightsted  until veryte. I assumed those people were catching up on sleep.


    For most businessmen, the essential negotiations were already concluded.


    Today''s tasks were minimal; it was just a matter of waking up and getting off the ship. Everything wasing to an end.


    Looking around, the few people up early in the restaurant were rtively older. There weren''t many young people, indicating that those young folks must have partied untiltest night.


    As As and I entered the restaurant,


    some people immediately started whispering. After all, many people were aware of the incident.


    A few particrly familiar faces came over to greet us and offered someforting words.


    Everyone seemed rxed andid- back, not as eager as when they first boarded the ship. They had a leisurely mindset, just waiting for the time to return.


    While we enjoyed our meal and chattedfortably, I looked up and saw Jared also entering the restaurant.


    He walked over, exchanged greetings with As, and then looked at me. "Ms.


    Chloe, are you okay?¡±  I nodded, "Yes, I''m fine."  He exchanged a nce with As and


    chatted as I apologetically excused myself to the restroom.


    As soon as I entered the restroom, | overheard someone whispering, "1 heard the woman who fell into the waterst night is As''s woman." "Yeah, I heard that too. But we weren''t allowed to go over to take a look. I wonder if it''s true.¡±  "It must be true. I heard they caught the culprit."  The two women chatted casually as they used the restroom.


    "They say her name is Carina. I''ve never heard of such a person."  1 quietly stepped into one of the stalls, not wanting to interrupt their conversation. After all, I was the main character, and it would be awkward for


    them to notice me.


    "She''s just a little follower with no family background. They say her dad runs a tradepany, but what kind o trade can they do? In my opinion, they can''t even be considered nouveau riche.


    ¡°I''ve seen that woman a few times, and she''s quite close to Mrs. Liora. She has always wanted to get close to Liora¡¯s cousin, so she''s always around, assisting Mrs. Liora.¡±  The conversation I overheard had a lot of information. One of them, speaking quickly, said, "Your words make it sound like you have a lot of information. Don''t tell me it was Mrs.


    Liora¡¯s idea to push her into the  sea?"  "I didn''t say that. Don''t go out


    spreading rumors. [ don''t want to offend these people. Otherwise, my dad will beat me to death. He still wants to curry favor with As. I can''t afford to offend them; otherwise, I''ll end up in hell."  Both of them chuckled.


    Afterposing myself, I was about to leave the restroom when the fast- talker added, "However..."  She paused and continued, "I''ve said a lot. You better not bber it  around."  "Oh, don''t worry."  But  She hesitated and then continued, "1 saw that person yesterday."  "Who? Who did you see?" The other


    one asked.


    "Well... I don''t know. Forget it, I won''t say anything." The person seemed a bit timid.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Come on, don''t leave me hanging!" The other, like me, was curious.


    "The thing is... I''m not sure." The informant whispered, "I just saw a man in ck pulling someone in sportswear into a room. I also saw her throwing her clothes into the sea." "Huh?" The other eximed.


    "I''m telling you, what''s even scarier Jo  "What is it?"  "That person seemed to do something like they say in movies, which is disguising herself. She peeled off a


    ¡°Wait what?" | My heart skipped a beat. No wonder the footage showed that it was Carina. It seemed my judgment was correct; Carina was indeed being manipted.


    The crucial point was that she mentioned a man in ck, confirming As''s spection that the people from the organization in Jitador were indeed connected to Ste.


    It seemed Ste took advantage of the failure of Liora¡¯s n at the swimming pool, framed Carina, and tried to use this incident as a pretext to harm me.


    Even if something went wrong, the investigation wouldn''t trace back to


    her.


    What a cunning move.


    Due to the entire incident, on the surface, Ste seemedpletely unrted to it. I quickly opened the door and walked out of the restroom, thinking that unfortunately, there wasn''t much time left on the ship.


    Investigating Ste thoroughly wouldn''t be easy, let alone obtaining evidence.

 Chapter 539 Going Against Stella

    Going Against Ste Just as I stepped out of the restroom, I saw Ste entering the dining room, walking toward As.


    It wasn''t surprising; after all, on the surface, Ste was As''s cousin.


    I hesitated for a moment, then confidently returned to my seat, not avoiding her in the slightest.


    "Ms. Ste, you''re up early." This time, I initiated the conversation, smiling contentedly.


    She nced at me and returned the smile, "Yes, getting off the ship is quite exciting. It''s been a long time and I''m feeling a bit fed up." Hearing her words, my heart suddenly skipped a beat. I looked at her and


    asked, "You had enough fun?"  She seemed to sense the hidden meaning in my words. Then she cast a nce at As, who was engrossed in his meal and paid her no attention.


    On the other side, Jared remained indifferent.


    Ste didn''t respond to my implication and just smiled.


    After finishing his meal, As looked at me, "''Do you want anything else to eat?"  "No, I''m full." I looked at him, "Let''s go back to the room. I want to sleep a bit more." As we were about to stand up, Arthur''s secretary, Wesley, hurriedly approached and whispered something in As''s ear. His face turned cold, and


    then he looked at me, ""Chlo, let me take you back to the room first."  "No need, I can go back by myself." I said and started to get up.


    Seemingly concerned, he pulled me close. After exining something to Jared and barely sparing a nce at Ste, he escorted me to the outer deck and pointed to the passage, "Go up from here."  Coincidentally, a few familiar faces saw me. They approached, asking about the events ofst night. I signaled to As, "You go handle your business. I''ll be back in a moment." As seemed to have urgent matters to attend to and reluctantly instructed me, "Be safe. I''ll be back soon."  I chatted with a few people for a while


    | and then wanted to go back upstairs.


    Unexpectedly, on the fourth floor''s staircase, I ran into Liora. Today, she wasn''t surrounded by a crowd, just standing alone. It seemed she lived on the fourth floor.


    But from what I knew, Atticus lived in the VIP area. Could it be that these two had reached the point of living separately?  She was about to go downstairs. When she looked up, she seemed a bit surprised. She paused for a moment but quickly regained herposure.


    I greeted her with a smile, "Good morning."  She seemed surprised again, paused for a moment, and then asked me, "Are  you talking to me?"


    Ilooked around and curiously asked, "Are there other people here?"  "Why are you being so kind today?" She disdainfully asked, showing annoyance.


    "Unlike you.¡± My attitude wasn''t particrly friendly either, "Have you done a lot of bad things?"  "Chloe." She looked at me, leaned slightly toward my side. I stood on the step below her, looking up at her without showing any fear.


    "You better have some self-awareness.


    Don''t think that just by having those people¡¯s support, you can be arrogant.


    Be careful, or you wouldn¡¯t even know how you end up dead.¡± She said these words with an extremely sinister look, and her voice carried


    extreme coldness, as if she wanted to attack me in the next second.


    Naturally, she was referring to the Beringer family and As when she said ¡®those people¡¯.


    I took a step up, this time looking directly at her. The corner of my eye caught sight of Ste behind her hurrying toward us.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Liora was facing me,pletely unaware of the situation behind her.


    I leaned closer to Liora, deliberately feigning surprise before nodding with a smile. "Is this your warning?"  She lowered her voice with a hint of anger, "You better be careful."  At this time, Ste had neared us. was sure she heard our exchange earlier.


    I looked at her with a strange gaze on purpose. g

 Chapter 540 The Trick

    The Trick I saw Ste standing behind Liora.


    Instinctively, I took a step back and controlled my expression as I looked at her. "Okay, thanks for the reminder." Anyone who didn''t know the inside story would have thought that they had interrupted something in time.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Liora was a little confused and didn''t know what my words meant. Then she looked at me coldly. "Don''t me me for not reminding you. You''re on your own." I looked at Liora with gratitude. "Okay, don''t say anything else. I know. Thank you, Liora. I will be careful." Then I said to Ste, "Ms. Ste.¡±


    Liora was startled and turned her head sharply to look at Ste, a little surprised. "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in the restaurant? Have you finished eating?" I saw that Ste''s eyes were fixed on Liora, full of suspicion. She asked coldly, "What were you talking about?" Liora was a little flustered and looked at me. "No... ...what can I say to her?" After that, she turned around and took Ste''s arm. "Let''s go." I smiled and looked at Ste, my eyes also filled with a hint of disdain and mockery. I deliberately dropped a sentence. "She said your perfume smells really good. I also think it''s familiar."


    Then I went upstairs. When I reached the stairs and turned into the corridor, I saw that the two of them were still looking up at me from the stairs. When I disappeared into the corridor, I heard Ste ask in a low voice, "What did you say to her?" I snorted to myself, feeling overjoyed.


    This trick was enough to make the two of them suspicious of each other for a while. I wanted them to be like this. No matter how close they were, I was going to break them apart.


    When I returned to my room, I looked at the time and noticed it was still early. Hence, Iy down on the bed and took a nap.


    I might have been able to continue my nap if As hadn''te back.


    He looked at me and bit my nose. "Lazy


    bum, why are you still sleeping?¡±  "Yeah. My whole body hurts." I inedzily to him. a  He smiled and said, "There''s a good way to relieve the pain."  "Go away." I hit him. He dodged, smiled charmingly, then hugged me.


    We kissed for a while before he said, "That''s the effect from falling into the waterst night. It willst for a few days. So you need to rx and get more rest."  I cuddled up to him and told him what I had heard in the bathroom. He told me that disguising oneself was the basic skill of that organization, and it was also their most famous feature.


    "It seems that Ste is indeed their person. Our judgment and direction


    were not wrong," As said i affirmatively.


    At noon, Mia sent someone to call me, saying that she was waiting for me in the private restaurant on the fifth floor. We would go there to have lunch together, and then we could prepare to return home. The return time was set for 2:00 p.m. sharp, and it would be about 4.00 p.m. when the ship docked.


    I changed into a dress and asked As, "Are you going to have lunch with us?" yeah. We¡¯re having lunch at that restaurant too. There are several important guests, all of whom are the heads of several major overseas conglomerates. They are thest to see Arthur, and they have a project in


    Foswood,¡± he said as he looked at his tablet.


    "Can I go first?" I looked at him for permission, not wanting to make Mia wait too long.


    He scanned me with his eyes and said in a mischievous tone, "I''ll be right there. Please wait." I could only walk up to him and say, "Why don''t I pack our luggage first, so we won''t be in a hurryter?¡± "Sure." He tapped on the screen with his long fingers, then nodded without even looking at me.


    I turned around and packed our clothes. When I was finished and made sure I hadn''t forgotten anything, he was also finished with his work.


    We then walked out together.


    When we turned out of the inner corridor and onto the deck, we could see Mia and Arthur weing guests at the entrance to the restaurant on the fifth floor.


    Several foreign dignitaries, apanied by their bodyguards, were smiling and chatting with Arthur.


    Everything seemed too normal, with no hint of anything unusual, but all this peace was interrupted by a scream soon after.

 Chapter 541 No Going Back

    No Going Back  Just as the words left my lips, a sudden cry was heard. "Chloe, be careful!"  I jolted, barely turning around before As yanked me to the other side.


    Simultaneously, I noticed a shadow lunging toward him, a short de gleaming in their hand.


    I cried out in shock, "As!  Knife..."  As dodged the attack, engaging in a fierce struggle with the assant. I screamed, unable to believe the sudden turn of events. The guards from the restaurant were now rushing over.


    However, at that moment, the assant seemed to lose control. He ruthlessly lunged at As once more.


    As evaded. But to my horror, the assant swiftly turned toward me, the speed leaving me defenseless. All that remained were my cries of rm.


    In an instant, a figure yanked me away, the momentum causing her body to lurch forward.


    Then, in the next heartbeat, her form seemed to freeze. In the brief moment before the guards reached him, he vaulted, disappearing into the ocean''s depths.


    Gunshots echoed in my ears.


    Everything returned toa semnce of normalcy.


    Others were rushing toward us, and 1 stood there, still trembling. As embraced me tightly.


    Yet, I watched in horror the next moment as Trinity slumped down.


    I broke out of my trance. - "Trinity..." It was Trinity''s voice that had warned me to be careful, and it was she who had, in that moment of sheer terror, pulled me aside. But now...


    I pushed As away and ran to her side, dropping to my knees and looking at her. "Trinity..." Herplexion was ghostly pale, and she looked at me with a faint smile.


    "Damn..." Only then did I notice her right hand pressed against her abdomen, fresh crimson blood seeping out.


    "Trinity!" Upon seeing the scene before me, my voice caught in my


    throat, leaving me speechless. There was no turning back now.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t... shout..." Trinity looked at me with an impatient sigh.


    "Trinity..." As also approached, concern etched across his face. "Geta speedboat, hurry, and inform Jared.


    Send the ship''s doctor toe over!" "Trinity..." I urgently called out to her.


    "How are you feeling?" She was deathly pale, and her lips gradually turned blue.


    "Trinity, hold on. I''ll take you to the hospital right away. Don''t fall asleep.


    Chlo, talk to her. Don''t let her fall asleep!" As quickly instructed me, then turned back and shouted, "Dn!"


    He looked at Trinity''s condition, growing increasingly unsettled.


    He bellowed, "Helicopter! Her condition''s deteriorating. Get the helicopter here! I''m afraid the speedboat won''t make it in time!" Dn responded promptly, "I''ve already arranged it. It''s on its way." "Trinity, hold on, Trinity!" I gripped Trinity''s other hand, looking at her.


    But by now, blood was already spreading across the deck.


    "As, hurry... Hurry... Trinity..." I was in a state of panic. I hadn''t expected that we were at odds justst night, and now she had taken a blow meant for me. Her life hung by a thread.


    I watched her lips grow bluer, a sense of dread washing over me. I turned to As, yelling, "How did this happen? What happened to her?" As squeezed my shoulder, signaling me not to say more.


    "Jared...tell him! If something happens to me, make sure...to take care of the Huffman family!" Trinity looked at me, speaking in broken phrases. "Tell him... to take care... of my father!" "Trinity, you''ll be okay!" As reassured her solemnly.


    I anxiously scanned our surroundings, my heart screaming out. Why wasn''t Jared here yet? Trinity''s condition seemed to worsen by the second. Even As appeared increasingly distressed.


    He shouted at Dn behind him, "Why | isn''t the helicopter here yet?" ) \

 Chapter 542

    The Knife Is Laced Everyone finally heard the dull thud of the helicopter''s rotors in the distance, growing louder as it approached. It touched down on the helipad at the bow of the ship, and the others carefully ced Trinity on a stretcher.


    Jared arrived at thest moment, and they both boarded the helicopter.


    Inside, As arranged for a doctor and exined that there were signs of poisoning. They were already prepared for emergency treatment.


    I watched as Trinity''splexion grew worse. "Trinity, wake up, don''t sleep.


    Stay awake. When you wake up, we''ll be friends, the best kind! T was wrong.


    My perception of you was truly wrong!From N?velDrama.Org.


    Wake up!" At that moment, I was petrified. I was afraid something might happen to Trinity.


    She sacrificed herself for me, didn''t she? Was the de poisoned? Why were they treating me like this? Why were they so determined to see me dead? Jared''s expression wasn''t much better.


    He held Trinity''s hand tightly, offering only a simple, "Hang in there!" The helicopternded on the helipad of thending hospital. Medical staff rushed over, taking Trinity and quickly lowering her on a particrdder, then wheeling her straight into the emergency room.


    Watching the doors of the emergency


    room close before me, I involuntarily sank to the ground.


    My body was still trembling.


    Everything had happened so fast! It seemed this person hade after me in just a few minutes. He wanted me dead, leaving no room for escape. If even a second had passed, I would have been wheeled in.


    Seeing me on the verge of copse, As pulled me up, holding me tightly in his arms. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here!" I lifted my gaze, looking at him with terror, urgently asking, "She''ll be okay, won''t she? She did it for me. Was the de poisoned? Why do they insist on killing me?" I stared at As intently, afraid he


    might hide something from me.


    "If it weren''t for Trinity, I would''ve been finished today! Can you please tell me the truth? I have the right to know why someone wants me dead. You must know. I know you do. Please don''t hide it from me! I can ept any reason!" T''was struggling to control my emotions, shouting at As.


    As firmly held my body in his hands, looking at me with determination.


    "Don''t worry. Once she''s out of danger, we''ll sit down and talk about this. I''ll tell you everything! Be patient, don''t be scared. It''s over! Trinity will be fine, I promise!" As understood me well. | couldn''t bear to see anyone good to me get hurt, let alone trade their life for mine.


    "Take a deep breath! Listen to me, be good!" As guided me.


    I''took a deep breath and leaned weakly against him, murmuring, "She''ll be fine. She''ll be fine." The resuscitation continued for over five hours.


    When the emergency room doors finally opened, I was so nervous I could hardly stand. I forgot to breathe, fearing the emerging doctor would shake his head at us.


    The doctor looked at As and Jared, relieved to remove his mask, and slightly smiled.


    "Don''t worry! We''ve stabilized her, but she''s lost a lot of blood. She needs rest and will be observed in the ICU for 2/4 hours before she can be released.


    However..." I felt my heart, which had just settled, race again. I stared at the doctor.


    "The poison in the victim hasn''t beenpletely neutralized. We can only temporarily control it, but not eradicate it." The doctor''s words were strained.


    Jared nced at As, then asked the doctor, "Can you determine what kind of poison it is?" The doctor shook his head gently. "We can''t confirm yet, but we''ve kept a sample of her blood for further testing.


    We''ll try to analyze it and then find the corresponding antidote.


    ¡°If you gentlemen have any connections, you can also take a sample of her blood for testing,


    Together, we can find the antidote that would be more secure!" Jared nodded appreciatively. "Thank you, doctor. Thank you very much!" "You''re wee. It''s what we should do. The patient will be sent to the ICU shortly, and you can see her there!" With that, the doctor turned and went back inside.


    As said to Jared, "Leave this to me! I''ll have Dn send the blood sample to the Jitador immediately. We''l] find the antidote as soon as possible!" "Let''s go to the ICU!" | looked at the two of them, urgently urging, Just then, Arthur and Mia, along with the others, arrived. It seemed the ship


    l had already docked.

 Chapter 543

    |  The Patriarch of the Huffman Family ¡ª¡ª As gave a brief report to Arthur about the situation. Then, everyone headed to the ICU.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before Trinity was wheeled into the ICU.


    Members of the Huffman family also arrived, led by a lean older man. I spected he might be Trinity''s father.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    His face was grim as he questioned Jared, "How did it end up like this? Huh? Who did this? You tell me whoid hands on her!" This older man exuded a formidable presence despite being in his twilight years. He must have been a warrior


    who led from the front lines when he was younger.


    Even at his age, his eyes were sharp  and cunning. That gaze demanded respect.


    "preliminary assessment shows the involvement of an organization from the Jitador, a case of mistaken  identity," Jared reported, but he only gave an overview.


    I wanted to speak up, but As put his arm around my shoulder, signaling me to stay silent. I had no choice but to hold my tongue, but I could not get rid of the ache in my chest.


    The older man erupted in anger. "That won''t do! He harmed Anson Huffman''s daughter. I don''t care if it''s some damn organization. Find him for me. Since he dared to hurt my daughter, they must


    take responsibility, mistaken identity or not! "All injuries are a vendetta against the Huffman family. I won''t forgive anyone. You must give me an exnation. She was with you, and yet you let her get hurt like this. Weren''t you supposed to protect her?" The older man''s anger was palpable, revealing Trinity''s importance to him.


    "I don''t care what kind of organization he belongs to. If they didn''t want trouble with the Huffman family, they had better hand over the person who did this. Otherwise, this won''t end here!" His thundering voice echoed through the hall.


    I honestly hadn''t expected it to involve the Huffman family because of me. I


    never once thought that I would have any connection with them.


    The older man spent a long time in the ICU, then was persuaded to leave by Jared.


    Before leaving, he turned back and shot Jared a fierce look, instructing him, "You must find this person for me. I want the one who hurt my daughter, no matter what it takes!" With that, he left in a flurry, apanied by his entourage.


    As also bid farewell to Arthur and his daughter, then turned to me, saying, ""Chlo, I''ll take you back for now. You need to rest. Come back to the hospital tomorrow morning!" [ shook my head, somewhat


    displeased. "That won''t do. Trinity got hurt because of me. I have to stay by her side. I can''t rx until she''s back in her room." Seeing my stubbornness, Jared said, "Ms. Chloe, you''d better rest. Your presence here is also distracting us." Jared''s words were a polite way of suggesting I leave.


    "I need to discuss the antidote with Mr.


    As. It''s urgent. It''s the most dangerous factor for her right now.


    Otherwise, she could lose her life at any moment.


    He nced at my expression and continued, "All we can do is race against time. The faster we get the antidote, the sooner she''ll be out of danger!"


    [looked at Jared, feeling powerless. I knew his words were essentially asking me to leave. Though he phrased it politely and without me, it still stung.


    After all, Trinity was injured because of me.


    I watched Trinity in the ICU, motionless and covered in tubes, and my heart was a whirlwind of emotions.


    Somehow, I had inexplicably be indebted to Trinity.


    Last night, I kept telling her we couldn''t be friends. However, she made me change my mind quickly, in such a severe manner.


    I watched silently for a while, then turned to As and said, "I can go back on my own. You stay here with Mr.


    Jared to handle things. But promise


    me, if anything happens to Trinity, you''ll let me know!"  As insisted, "I''ll take you back!" With that, he signaled to Jared and led me out.

 Chapter 544

    As''s Past  As we drove, he repeatedly reminded  me to stay safe these days and not to overthink.


    felt a pang of guilt and said to As, "This morning, I saw Ste and Liora.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    intentionally tried to start shit between them. Could it be..."  As''s expression turned serious as he shook his head. "Don''t overthink it.


    Now that he''s on the ship, he''ll seize the opportunity. It''s just a matter of timing.


    "You did nothing wrong. Keeping them together is not a good sign. Creating a rift between them and making them suspicious of each other¡ªthat''s the opening we need. It leaves room for us to act. You yed that strategy


    well."  He looked at me with a touch of tenderness. "Tonight, get some 0 rest."  As, are you confident about finding the antidote? After all, she got hurt because of me..."  As took my hand in his, looking at me meaningfully.


    "You can trust me. I won''t stand idly by, whether it''s for you or anyone on that ship. And Jitador is my territory.


    I''m confident in finding the antidote.


    You can rest assured," heforted me, showing extraordinary patience.


    "We need to give the Huffman family an exnation. Trinity holds a significant ce in the older man''s


    heart. To be honest, in this situation,  I''d rather it was me who got hurt!" 1 spoke sincerely. -  "All of this was unexpected. If  anyone''s to me, it''s me! I was too careless. Regardless of who got hurt, it should never have happened!"  "As, I don''t want to be entangled with the Huffman family. I don''t want to owe them any favors, whether for my sake or Ivanna''s." I sighed and closed my eyes. "How did things end up like this?"  As patted my hand gently. "You''re overthinking it. Being connected to the Huffman family might not be a bad thing. Like you told Trinity, sometimes you need to broaden your perspective.


    Every kind of friend has a shining and valuable side. Perhaps this is fate!"


    [ listened silently. After he spoke, I felt alot lighter.


    When we arrived at my doorstep, 1 turned to As and said, "You should go handle things. I''ll be heading to the hospital early tomorrow morning." As nodded. "Listen to me and get some good rest tonight. Call me if anythinges up!"  Waving, he then instructed the driver, "Let''s go!"  I stood still, watching As''s car drive away. Then, someone called out from behind me, "Chlo, you''re back?"  I turned around and was surprised to see Ivanna. I had forgotten entirely that they had all returned.


    "You all came back so quickly! Has everyone disembarked?" I asked


    Ivanna.


    Ivanna nodded, looking at me. "How is she?"  Of course, I knew she was asking about Trinity.


    She''s been stabilized, but the de was poisoned. She''s been infected, and it could be troublesome."  "Seriously? How did ite to this?" Ivanna was taken aback. "How can they be so evil?"  I exined the situation to Ivanna.


    She looked at me, somewhat incredulous. "How could this happen? We were just about to disembark, and then this huge incident happened! It''s audacious. I heard that they specifically targeted you with their attacks. What were they thinking?"


    "There must be a reason behind it. I''ve had a suspicion for a long time, but I  just can''t find a definite starting point!" I looked at Ivanna and voiced my doubts. This was the first time I  had spoken about it, and only with Ivanna.


    "I''ve told you before that I and As are connected. Although I don''t believe it''s true, through this incident, I''m even more certain that it is As''s past."  She looked at me in disbelief. "Is everything you say true? It''s giving me the creeps! How is that even possible? Two people who had never met before are now suddenly connected? You must be joking. I won''t believe it!"

 Chapter 545 Terrifying

    Terrifying


    Even when Ivanna said it, it sounded ridiculous. No one would believe it.


    "It''s not just you. Even I find it hard to believe. I''ve thought about it many times before but always dismissed it. But this time, I''m certain."


    I looked at her. "You probably remember me telling you I can''t recall my childhood and adolescence, right? There''s a gap in my memories, and it wasn''t until my sophomore year that I started remembering. I suspect that the missing memories are rted to As."


    "My gosh, wouldn''t that be too miraculous? No, no, no... This isn''t miraculous¡ªit''s eerie!"


    When Ivanna said this, her expression wasical, but I couldn''t bring myself tough.


    "Don''tugh. It''s true. Do you believe that there are people who can shapeshift in our real lives?" I asked her.


    "Shapeshift?" Ivanna let out a small scream. "I know makeup can be powerful, but shapeshift? I''ve heard of it, but I''ve never seen it. Is that all just a legend? Why do you encounter such bizarre things?"


    Ivanna waved her hands in disbelief.


    "But this is a real thing. You saw Carina turn around on the surveince footagest night, right?"


    "Yeah! I saw it. What''s the matter? Don''t tell me it''s a disguise! That was Carina, right? How could it be someone else? How do you make a disguise?" Ivanna pressed me, her eyes wide.


    "You''re right. It''s a disguise!" I interrupted her, nodding firmly. "Atfirst, I doubted it too. That was indeed Carina!"


    "But that face wasn''t Carina''s at all. It was a kind of mask, something extremely close to the human face. It was made to look like Carina!" I exined. I hadn''t seen it myself, but the image was vivid.


    Ivanna fell silent, listening intently.


    "Initially, I didn''t believe it either. I overheard an eyewitness ount when I went to the bathroom this morning. She imed to have seen a man in ck dragging a person in sportswear into a room. Then her clothes were thrown into the sea!


    "And something resembling a mask was thrown into the sea with them! Do you know what that was? It was a disguise!"


    Ivanna''s expression became even more exaggerated. She looked at me with a somewhat unsettled gaze. "So, you''re saying that the person in the surveince footage wasn''t Carina?"


    "No, I was already quite certainst night. Carina''s height didn''t match the person who pushed me. Carina is taller! And her perfume scent... I''m susceptible to scents, as you know. The perfume waspletely different! There''s no way I could be mistaken!"


    I spoke with absolute certainty, causing Ivanna to copse to the ground with a wail.


    "Oh my god! How can something like this happen? It''s so nerve-wracking! Are you saying...it was Ste?"


    Ivanna directly voiced my suspicion. "She enjoys meddling with these things. I haven''t forgotten. She poisoned your perfume!"


    Upon hearing Ivanna''s words, I was taken aback. I would have forgotten about it if she hadn''t brought it up.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I asked As, and he said it''s a famous technique from the Jitador.


    Now I know about another one of their techniques¡ªpoison!"


    I couldn''t help but mutter, "They came after me, wanting me dead! They never intended for me to live. Just think, the de they used to kill me was soaked in poison. It was meant to ensure I''d die!"


    Ivanna was left speechless, her mouth gaping wide.


    "This is just too terrifying! Why on earth would they do this?"


    4o

 Chapter 546 Owing A Life

    Owing A Life


    I looked at Ivanna, expressing my helplessness. "So, not only do I have this inexplicable connection with Ste, but there''s also a reason for them to want to kill me."


    "Chlo, that..." Ivanna seemed at a loss for words.


    "So, this wasn''t a random incident but a premeditated one. Now, I just want to know their reason for doing so." I looked up at Ivanna, my eyes reflecting a sense of bewilderment. "But it''s a bit dramatic. I never expected that the person who saved my life would turn out to be Trinity."


    "Moreover, I seem to have an inexplicable connection with the Huffman family. Just like that, I''m now involved with them. Even though I''m repulsed by the Huffman family, I don''t have a reason to sever ties with them. After all, I owe Trinity my life."


    "That''s not necessarily a bad thing. Everyone has their own values, and the Huffman family is no exception. You don''t need to look at the Huffman family with a different view. They might have a different way of doing things, but from a certain perspective, you can''t say their existence is problematic."


    I admired Ivanna''s magnanimity. Much of my aversion to the Huffman family stemmed from Ivanna''s rtionship with them. If she didn''t have ties with Trinity, I probably wouldn''t have any reason to reject the Huffman family, and I might not even know them.


    I chuckled, "Yesterday, I solemnly told Trinity that we couldn''t be friends. What is this now? It''s too ironic."


    Ivanna smiled and came over, hugging my arm. "Alright, don''t reject her because of me. Just based on her selfless sacrifice for you today, I have to view her differently."


    I looked at Ivanna, appreciating her broad-mindedness. However, I couldn''t forget what Trinity had done to her. "Your words are true, but I can never forget what she did to you. That iron rod, just thinking about it still gives me the chills."


    Thinking about that day when I found Ivanna, I still held a grudge against Trinity.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "That dark day will stay in my memory forever. I won''t forget it. Do you know? When I saw Jared carrying you out, I felt like you were gone. Do you know how scared I was at that time? I thought I had lost you. Fortunately, you were saved, or else... I would have really fought her with my life."


    Ivanna patted my back. Our friendship was like this. We didn¡¯t need words to know what each other was thinking.


    "But today, she essentially saved me twice. I''m sure she was the first to notice that someone was trying to attack me from behind. Imagine if she had kept quiet at that moment. Ivanna, today might have been thest time you saw me."


    ¡°I had no idea this would happen." Ivanna regretted, "I should have gotten up earlier to apany you."


    "Then, when that person attacked me, she pulled me away with all her strength, taking the blow meant for me. I''m truly speechless. It seems that Trinity is not the ''viin'' I spected her to be. She keeps overturning my perceptions of her."


    "She''s indeed not a bad person." Ivanna had to admit.


    "Alright, don''t think too much about it. Let things unfold naturally." Ivanna patted my shoulder. "In any case, she saved your life, and you really need to reconsider our view of her."


    I sighed deeply, "Yeah."


    "Let''s get inside. They''ve been waiting for a long time. If we don''t go in soon, they''ll start to suspect something. I told them you had urgent matters to attend to after disembarking and went to a friend''s ce. You can figure out how to exin itter." She advised me on what to say when entering the room. "Oh, by the way. I brought your luggage back."


    "That''s great. I was worried my luggage was left on the ship, and my phone was in that bag. You really think of everything." I praised her with a smile.


    "Of course. Who do you think I am? As soon as I heard there was trouble on your end, you know what happened? It almost scared me to death. I only heard someone got stabbed, and at that moment, I broke down. I thought it was you!"


    "I asked a lot of people, but no one could exin what happened clearly. All I knew was that a woman got stabbed, and the crucial part was that no one could go upstairs. Especially after the incident, everything was sealed off.


    ¡°After your ne left, I had to beg and plead, finally convincing the security there to let me go up. I saw Mia there, and she said it wasn''t you who got injured but Trinity."


    Ivanna shook her head in resignation.


    4o

 Chapter 547 For the Blessings

    For the Blessings


    "She told me that Trinity took a stab for you. At that moment... I was truly...¡± Ivanna''s voice trembled, her eyes reddening. "And then Arthur ordered an early return. This time, he''s feeling quite guilty too. After all, the people on the ship are either rich or noble."


    Ivanna involuntarily hugged me again.


    I could imagine the state she was in at that moment. After all, we had been through life and death situations together. When she was in danger, I felt the same way.


    I pulled her away gently. "Alright, let''s go inside and eat together.¡±


    "What do you think? Of course, I''ll eat here." She made a face like a rascal, and I couldn''t help butugh.


    She grinned, "Ah, it would be great when Laurenes back. I''ll have a ce to freeload again, hopping from one ce to another. I won''t have to cook. It¡¯s nice to have my best friend back after all.¡±


    I snorted, "How do you take care of yourself? It''s really worrying. You''re a grown person."


    We chatted at the doorway for a long time before finally going inside.


    My mom, seeing me return, seemed to notice that something was wrong with my expression and hurriedly asked, "Why does yourplexion look so bad? Did you not rest well these past two days? Is the food on the ship not to your taste, or were you seasick?"


    I deliberatelyined, ¡°We talked about things tootest night, so I didn''t sleep well. I''m a bit seasick too. I''m so hungry. When are we having dinner?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace immediately got up and rushed to the kitchen. "We''ll have dinner right away. I''ll inform Molly. You guys wash up and get ready."


    Ivanna looked at Grace and whispered to me, "What¡¯s happening to her? Has her conscience finally kicked in?"


    I yfully nudged her, "Keep your voice down. Don''t let her hear you because it''ll make her awkward."


    Ivanna snorted, "You''ve forgotten how she bullied you. I''ll tell you, you''re like a fool, forgiving and forgetting the past."


    "You''re quite something. Have a bit ofpassion, okay? She''s an old person with a debilitating illness. Actually, her life is the most pitiful. I hope herst moments can be happy ones."


    "Fine, you''re the only kind one around here, and we¡¯re all devils.¡±


    I looked at her and smiled. Ivanna was always true to herself.


    In reality, if you asked her how much she hated Grace, it might not be that much. It was just that she couldn''t stand seeing me suffer, especially from the oppression of the Murphy family.


    So, her resentment toward Grace was somewhat understandable.


    During dinner, Grace kept circling around me and asked, "Um... Did you see him on the ship?"


    Of course, I knew she was asking about Matthew. I nodded, "I saw him. It seems like he closed a big deal and was quite pleased with himself."


    As expected, when I finished that sentence, Grace''s face instantly lit up. I knew she was genuinely happy for her son.


    Ivanna snorted and said to Grace, "Looks like you''re still on your son''s side. Why didn''t you ask Chlo if she sealed any deals?"


    I red at Ivanna. "You can¡¯t stop talking even when you''re eating."


    Ivanna helplessly looked at Grace and asked, "Olddy, do you understand now? Who''s the real good person? It¡¯s the one sitting here! Have you seen any girls who still care so much about their ex-mother-inw? They¡¯d only wish an early death upon those olddies.¡±


    "Ivanna." I scolded her sternly, "You''ve gone too far."


    Grace hurriedly stopped me and said, "Oh, don''t mind her. I''ve gotten used to her. She''s quick with her words but has a soft heart."


    Then she looked at Ivanna and continued, "I know who the good person is. Anyway, she''s much better than that little beast. It''s my misfortune. I couldn''t keep such a good daughter-inw. It''s all because I gave birth to a bastard for a son."


    As she said this, her eyes turned red.


    Ivanna immediately went silent, stealing a nce at me. I gave her a fierce look.


    Grace sniffled and looked at Ava, "I''m just shameless and have no other choice. I just want to spend more time with my granddaughter, live a few more days, and apany her more."


    Ava, in her sweet and tender voice, said, "I''ll be with Grandma forever. You''ll live for a long time."


    Her words broughtughter to everyone. Surprisingly, the atmosphere became quite pleasant.


    I silently made up my mind. Even if I had to confront Matthew and the others, I would wait until Grace left. I didn''t want her to worry about Matthew anymore.


    Can''t I give her a bit of happiness? After all, we were both mothers. Besides, her life had been hard enough.


    I would consider this my way of umting some blessings for my family.


    4o

 Chapter 548 Well, This is Awkward

    Well, This is Awkward


    Before going to bed, I called As. I informed him that everything was stable on the Trinity''s side, and I felt a bit relieved. I sighed, grateful that I could lie down peacefully in bed, all thanks to Trinity enduring suffering on my behalf.


    The guilt in my heart made it impossible for me to sleep. Every event reyed in my mind like a series of scenes. Finally, as morning approached, I, sporting a pair of panda eyes, hastily took a warm shower. Urged by the three olddies, I managed to eat something before rushing to the hospital.


    Surprisingly, when I arrived, Trinity had just woken up. Watching the doctor busy inside, I felt anxious. However, she didn''t stay awake for long and slipped back into a deep sleep about half an hourter.


    The doctor brought good news from the blood test results, indicating that the excessive bleeding might have inadvertently helped as there were not many toxins remaining in her body. It was a sigh of relief for all of us.


    Anson also arrived at the hospital. Hearing that she had briefly awakened, he seemed happier. He carefully questioned Jared about the toxin issue in Trinity''s body, clearly trusting Jared''s exnation.


    As he turned to leave, he noticed me. His sharp eyes scanned me from head to toe, and then he said, "I saw you yesterday. State your reasons."


    Although his voice was calm, it carried a hint of displeasure.


    Understandably, seeing an outsider meddling in such affairs wouldn''t bring joy to anyone at this moment. Yet, the crucial point was that the person inside was injured for my sake. I couldn''t pretend to be oblivious, right?


    Honestly, I felt more awkward than anyone else at this moment.


    Being suddenly questioned by the old man, I became a bit nervous. Seeing him not quiteposed, I exined with a tinge of anxiety, "Trinity got injured protecting me."


    "Who are you?" His eyes showed a trace of displeasure, but after scrutinizing me, he casually asked, "Why did she save you?"


    The old man''s question left me momentarily unsure how to respond. In fact, it was a question I had been pondering myself¡ªwhy did Trinity risk everything to save me? We weren''t friends or partners, and our impressions of each other were tainted by our connections to Ivanna. Yet, she had saved me.


    His sudden question caught me off guard, and I really didn''t know how to provide a satisfactory answer.


    Seeing my difort, Jared spoke up, "They are friends, and this youngdy is Archie¡¯s goddaughter."


    "Archie Beringer?" The old man''s eyes shed as he nced at Jared.


    "Yes, she¡¯s precious to Mrs. Rose," Jared replied intriguingly.


    Upon hearing that I was Grandma Rose¡¯s precious one, he scrutinized me again, remaining silent before turning to the person inside.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I stayed by his side until Jared told him to leave. He nced at me onest time before departing, and only then did I breathe a sigh of relief.


    Just then, As called. He asked where I was, and I told him I was at the hospital.


    <hr>


    "Alright, wait there. I''ll be there soon." With that, he hung up.


    Jared nced at me and said, "Ms. Chloe, you don''t have to stay here the whole time. Wait until she''s settled back in her room before checking on her."


    "No matter what, Trinity got injured for my sake. It wouldn''t be right if I''m not here. Thank you, Mr. Jared, for your assistance just now. However, I don''t want to involve the Beringer family in this," I replied without looking at Jared, my gaze fixed on Trinity inside.


    "Whether you mention it or not, the old man will find out," he calmly stated.


    Jared''s argument was indeed valid. How could the shrewd patriarch of the Huffman family not conduct his own investigation? Jared was essentially telling me that his exnations were irrelevant.


    "You don''t have to me yourself. For Trinity, she doesn''t need a reason for what she wants to do, especially in such unexpected circumstances," Jared''s words were delivered with a calm demeanor, making me wonder at times whether this man loved Ivanna more or understood Trinity better.

 Chapter 549

    Perhaps there was already a familial bond between him and Trinity. Or maybe I was overly concerned with the gains and losses between Trinity and Ivanna. I couldn''t think of a reason for them to coexist. In my mind, it seemed like a situation of either ck or white, with no room for coexistence. "Do you want the ultimate result to be coexistence?" I still didn''t look at Jared, keeping my gaze on Trinity inside. I directly asked the question that had been lingering in my mind, and then I looked at him, posing a serious question, "Can you achieve that?" He stood firmly, still not looking atbut staring at Trinity inside. "I will strive for it." "But have you considered their feelings?" My guess was spot on.


    "I will do my best to bnce their rtionship and make sure they both ept it," he said without hesitation.


    I chuckled. He was quite confident to try to control two strong-willed opposites, and I had tomend his courage for that.


    I remained silent because at this moment, anything I said felt pale, and besides, this was Jared, not someone I could influence.


    When As arrived, I was on the phone with Ivanna, updating her on Trinity''s condition. Seeing As, I quickly hung up the call and asked him about the blood sample, telling him the situation was optimistic.


    True to his word, As had already sent the blood sample to Jitador. I knew he was doing everything he could to ease my concerns.


    After 24 hours, Trinity was transferred to a regr ward. I continued to stand by her side until she woke up and saw me. Her first question was, "Does this mean we''re friends?" I felt overwhelmed with guilt, managing a wry smile. "I''m truly grateful for you saving my life. But I must admit, this isn''t the ideal way to make friends. It''s a bit too tic." Trinity, still pale, managed a weak smile and said, "You''re quite presumptuous... I wouldn''t stoop so low as to bargain my life for someone else''s. I was just unlucky, that''s all." Hearing her words, I added, "I never imagined that the person I least wanted to owe would end up being a life debt. It feels a bit too heavy." We both chuckled.


    Then she smirked mischievously. "It''s irreversible now. Chloe, you owe me." "Yes. So, I have no intention of avoiding it. From now on, you''re not just a friend, but a friend I owe my life to." "Don''t make it sound like I had no choice but to be friends with you et Actually, I don''t need friends. I only I need partners." When she said this, she nced at Jared.  S For sreason, I suddenly felt a pang of bitterness. I wanted to understand this woman more.


    I thought everything was getting better, but in the evening, Trinity''s condition suddenly worsened.


    I received a call from As, who was rushing to the airport to return to Jitador personally and find the antidote.


    Upon hearing this news when I got home, I immediately drove back to the hospital.


    Trinity had been transferred back to the intensive care unit.


    I asked Jared what was going on.


    set "The blood test results showed abnormal data. There was a sudden increase in toxin levels. She''s fallen intoa again," Jared said with a grave expression.  "How could this happen?" I felt powerless to stop the escting situation.


    ne At that moment, one of Jared''s subordinates hurriedly entered, whispered something in his ear, and his face stantly darkened. He turned toand instructed, "Stay here and notifyimmediately if there''s any news. I need to step out for a moment."  He then briskly walked out.


    From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 550

    Jared had just left when an unexpected visitor arrived-Ste.


    She found her way to the intensive care unit and was surprised to seestanding outside. After a brief moment of hesitation, she approached. Her eyes were fixed on the situation inside the ward. "I didn''t expect to find you here, Chloe." "Who did you think it would be?" I intentionally countered, "Surprised? Didn''t see thating, did you? You wanted to hurt me, but Trinity was the one who ended up here. I always manage to turn danger into safety." Ste chuckled casually, "Chloe, you are indeed fortunate in this regard. But how did you manage to offend so many people? You''re always being chased and hunted." Her words sounded light and detached, as if she were an uninvolved bystander. Yet, every tI recalled her ruthless actions, a shiver ran down my spine. I vividly remembered the eerie smile she shed when she turned around outside my house.


    Her calm demeanor now made her even more formidable.


    "Well. I wonder how I keep attracting unwanted attention. This time, innocents got hurt, and it might not be so easy to deal with this situation." I alluded to the Huffman family.


    "Have you ever considered what this is all for?" Ste''s words carried a hint of provocation as she tested me.


    "It sounds like you know what it''s for." My gaze shifted from Trinity to Ste. "So, you keep showing up to establish connections with me?" Ste chuckled, "I just don''t want to see you always in the dark, manipted like a pawn." "Isn''t that a form of value?" I said calmly, "Being a bit confused is a rare quality. Being too shrewd is not that good either. It''s not scary to be treated as a pawn; what''s scary is being used as a pawn and still jumping around, not realizing you''ve been yed." I added a dose of harsh truth, confident that with this statement, she would inevitably think of Liora.


    The more confident I appeared, the more uneasy she became.


    After saying this, I turned to leave the intensive care unit. I needed to find a doctor and inquire about Trinity''s current blood indicators. I was worried about the continuous increase in toxins in her blood.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, there are sthings best left unsaid, and I had nothing more to discuss with Ste.


    Before I could walk far, Ste called out, "Chloe, you don''t know that Chloe is not your nyet, right?" Her words made my steps cto a sudden halt, and my heart raced. I turned back to look at her. "What do you mean by that?" Although I pretended to be calm while asking her, my inner turmoil was undeniable.


    Even though I had spected countless times about what she was about to say, hearing someone confirm it made it hard forto ept.


    Seeing that her words had indeed captured my attention, Ste vdopted an arrogant posture.


    Smirking, she asked me, "Hah... it seems As didn''t tell you after all?"  Her expression was smug, as if all these things were deliberately being kept fromby As.


    "Well, why don''t you tellwho I am?" I stared at Ste, stepping closer to her. "You seemed eager to talk about this. Why not take this opportunity?" "I can''t tell you that. You better ask As. I don''t know how he nned this, but I''m afraid he''ll blme if I identally spill the beans." She chuckled with a self-satisfied air, as if she had finally found a weak spot of mine.


    I also understood that the more I wanted to know, the less she would be willing to tell me.


    "But you are really pitiful. You don''t even know who you are after all vel.n these years:" She had a mischievous glint in her eyes, suppressing a.ugh Well, who would have thought you were still alive? Your luck is really something else.  "Chloe..." She casually uttered my name, seemingly savoring them.


    "But this nactually sounds pretty good. You should have just been Chloe all along. But you just couldn''t stay put, reentering people''s sights, and wasting the life of Annalise."  With that, she turned and gavea sidelong nce, her eyes filled with a sinister gleam. Then, she confidently walked away, leavingin a daze.

 Chapter 551

    Her words held a wealth of information. It seems my hunch was indeed correct-I had known As for a long time.


    I steadied my thoughts and warned myself not to act rashly. What if this is a timed bomb that Ste set for me? I must stay vignt. This woman is capable of anything, and she can say anything.


    At least for now, her words remain unverified, whether they''re true or false.


    I told myself to trust As. I have to wait for him to return and tellthe truth.


    However, I couldn''t deny that Ste''s words echoed in my mind like a timed bomb, leavinguneasy. If I wasn''t Chloe Hartz, then who was I? While I have spected that I might have known As in the past, he was overseas, and I was in a small town up north. There was simply no way for our paths to cross. What on earth is going on? I couldn''t help but think of my parents. They''ve always been by my side in my memories.


    From the day they first saw As, they didn''t seem to have known him for a long time. So, when did I genuinely meet As? All these questions crashed overlike a tidal wave. My head ached, various influences swirling relentlessly. I sat weakly on a chair in the corridor, holding my head.


    Could it be that As is hiding something from me? No, I couldn''t think like that.


    We agreed I would trust him, and only his answers gavea genuine exnation. I couldn''t let Ste cloud my judgment. With that in mind, I took a deep breath and stood up. I nced again at Trinity in the ICU, silently praying she would pull through.


    If she does, I''d have one more person to helpuncover the secrets behind Ste and her organization.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t directly ask my parents about this matter.


    After all, they were getting older. Even if they knew, it would mean they kept it fromfor many years. That would show it''s not a pleasant matter.


    As I was lost in thought, Ivanna stood beside me.


    "Why are you here?" I asked Ivanna.


    "As soon as you mentioned that her condition worsened, I got nervous. I thought I should cand check,, no matter our past. This time, she was hurt because of you! I can''t help but worry!" Ivanna looked genuinely concerned. "How did it worsen so suddenly?"  "The residual toxins in her blood are multiplying rapidly. If it gets worse, it could lead to organ failure," I muttered to myself. "I hope she can pull through this." Suddenly, I turned to her and asked, "Did you see Jared?" Ivanna shook her head. "At the moment, I don''t want to see him." "He''s also stretched thin. You¡ª" Ivanna interrupted, "When did you start making excuses for him?" "Because I''ve witnessed how tirelessly he''s been working! You''ve said it yourself. No matter what, Trinity was hurt because of me!" I felt helpless. This reason wasn''t something I wanted to admit.


    Although Ivanna didn''t want to see Jared, she couldn''t avoid him.


    Before she could leave, Jared returned. I don''t know why, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that he was covered in the scent of blood.


    .

 Chapter 552

    Ivanna let out a smirk that madeuneasy, especially given the current situation.


    So, I changed the subject. "Just now, Ste went to the hospital." "Oh? What was she doing there?" Ivanna asked.


    "She was probably there to gather information. I feel that when Jared returned just now, it was because there was news. They''ve been searching for that person all along! "This time, it''s not just As looking, but also the Huffmans and Jared. They''re managing well, but facing three powerful forces is no simple task." "Yes!" Ivanna eximed cheerfully.


    Just then, my phone rang. I nced at it. Ivanna immediately reached over to my bag on the backseat, pulled out my phone, and gasped.


    "Oh my goodness, Chlo, it''s Lauren!" "Ah? Answer it quickly!" I called out, checked the surroundings, and returned to a safe spot.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivanna had already swiped to answer and put it on speaker.


    "Lauren, where are you? When are youing back?" Ivanna shouted. "You''ve been gone for so long, and the house is ready for you. You should cback." A surprised exmation cfrom the other end. "Oh my, are you two together? I just wanted to let you know I''ve already booked a ticket to cback. At 4 p.m. three days from now. You guys, cpickup!" "Where are you right now?" I chimed in.


    "I''m in Estrana. I''m tired, and I''ming home." Her voice sounded a bit choked up. "The crucial thing is to be with you guys! Next time, let''s all go together. The world out there is so vast, and we''re too small. We need to cout and broaden our horizons!" Ivanna immediately joined in, "Next time, for sure. You just got up and left this time. You left before I recovered!" "Are you feeling better?" she asked with a smile.


    "I''m injured again! What do you mean ''better''?" Ivanna said it with a hint of grievance.


    "Huh? Where are you injured?" She believed Lauren.


    I quickly interjected, "She''s injured in her soul! She''s justining. Take care, and be safe. We''ll pick you up the day after tomorrow." After hanging up the phone, both of us were extremely excited. Finally, she''sing back. This was great news.


    I dropped Ivanna off at her ce and went straight to the office.


    I needed to discuss with Ryan how to contact Mr. Noah. The Bourdamun project madeanxious. I could rx only when all the contracts were signed.


    Just like with Phase Two of Avalon Hills, there were too many people I had to consider.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I reached the office, I saw Jeremiah leaving. It seemed he foundbut missed me.


    He looked up when he sawwalk in, and he smiled. "Oh! Ms. Chloe! We''re fated to meet! I was just worrying about not being able to reach you!" "Hello, Mr. Jeremiah!" I said calmly. "Is there something you need?" "Oh, yes!" He didn''t wait for my invitation and just followedback in.


    Carol sawreturn to the office at the entrance and cover with joy. "Ms. Chloe-" Immediately, she saw Jeremiah followback in and looked slightly displeased. "Mr. Jeremiah, why are you here again?" "Haha, Ms. Chloe and I have a telepathic connection. I was just about to leave, and she cback." He shamelessly followed behindand entered my office.


    Since guests were here, I couldn''t very well kick him out. I walked into the office and sat down. "Mr. Jeremiah, please speak. I can only give you ten minutes because I have an urgent meeting."  Jeremiah immediately responded, "Alright, it''ll just take a few words!" Hearing him say that, I gave him a nod.


    "Ms. Chloe, I''m here to report sgood news. There''s progress on the Bourdamun project! I just had a meeting with the higher- ups yesterday." "You just had a meeting, and there''s already good news?" I couldn''t help but interject.


    "Oh no, we''ve had many meetings before this. But this time, there is good news. The project is about to kick off! Ms. Chloe, are you interested?" Jeremiah looked at me, his greasy hand rubbing the sofa''s armrest, makingufortable.  "You haven''t even brought the relevant documents, and you''re askingif I''m interested? You seem quite anxious, Mr. Jeremiah. Did your previous business deals go this way as well?" My tone carried a hint of sarcasm.  s?He was a big shot. Was he trying to con me? I don''t understand what he''s thinking.

 Chapter 553

    "This is a crucial project, the biggest one in Bourdamun so far. I hope to work on it together with Ms. Chloe." He looked at me, his excitement hard to contain.


    I could tell he was the enthusiastic type. They might have fallen for his pitch, but not me.


    "Well, Ms. Chloe, if I secure the project, I can give you full control and let Tanum Corporation handle the construction. After all, I have great confidence in Tanum Corporation''s credentials!" I smiled. "Jeremiah, why are you so confident you''ll get the project? And by partnership, are you referring to the construction team? After our upgrade, Tanum Corporation won''t be taking on projects like this anymore!" "Oh, Ms. Chloe, do you have to be so absolute? The size of the project in Bourdamun speaks for itself. After all, it''s our project. We don''t let others have a share in the profits." He grinned slyly, looking like he was up to something.


    "Besides, I''m certain I can secure the project. We can discuss the details first. Once it''s settled on my end, we can sign the contract on your end!" "Are you trying to scam me?" I told Jeremiah bluntly. "I never go into battle unprepared, especially not with someone like you, trying to negotiate with no documents. I''m sorry. Although I am interested in the Bourdamun project, not in this manner of discussion!" I nced at the clock. "I''m afraid our tis up, Jeremiah.'' "Ms. Chloe... Look at you..." I stood up, picked up the folder on my desk, and headed towards the door. "I''m sorry, I have a meeting to attend. Letwalk you out." "Ms. Chloe, what''s the meaning of this? I''ve call this way to offer you business. What''s the matter? Do you look down on the project or me?" I was already polite to him, but he still wanted to assert his dominance in my office. Naturally, I was a bit dissatisfied.


    "Then letbe clear. I judge people, not situations. I''ve stated my interest in the project, but you''re not someone I''m willing to partner with. You''re unreliable!" I said firmly. "Cback again when you have all the necessary documents." Then I opened the office door, calling out loudly, "Ms. Carol, please see Mr. Jeremiah out." Carol hurried over, and I handed Jeremiah to her before heading toward the small conference room.


    I sent my assistant to fetch Ryan.


    Soon, Ryan appeared in my line of sight. "You''re back? How''s Trinity doing?" Ryan looked at me, concerned. I shook my head. "The situation doesn''t look good. I''m worried about the Bourdamun project." "Before I disembarked yesterday, I discussed the details with Mr. Noah again. We''ve decided to go to Bourdamun on Wednesday and Thursday. Are you okay with that?" Ryan asked.


    "Wednesday, which means I won''t be able to make it that night," I mumbled.


    "There''s probably no way to make it back. Do you have a n?" he asked.


    "It''s alright, it''s Lauren. She''sing back on Thursday, and we agreed we''d pick her up," I assured him.


    "What tis her flight?" Ryan inquired.


    "She''ll touch down at 4 p.m." I waved my hand. "It''s fine. I''ll have Ivanna go. The Bourdamun project is a big deal. I''m worried that dys could lead toplications." "You shouldn''t be nervous. I''m sure everything will go smoothly," Ryan reassured me.


    "Is everything set up at Avalon Hills?" I asked Ryan. "Make sure there are no oversights!" "It''s all good. You can rest assured," Ryan said. "They''re expected to sign the contract in the next few days." "Alright. And how about Muborough?" I asked.


    "Muborough has always been under Grayson''s jurisdiction, and with Eleanor assisting him, there et shouldn''t be any problems." Ryan expressed confidence in Grayson. After all, they were living together, makingmunication easy.  I picked up the phone to call Grayson. There were sthings I needed to ask him about after getting off the ship.


    "Ryan, after settling matters in Bourdamun, must go to the capital.


    I''d like to bring Grayson with me." I informed Ryan. "It''s been postponed for an entire month now. I''m in a tight spot with Dominic. If we secure the project and it gets underway, we might need to involve the older man."  Lately, there always seemed to be one thing after another. With Trinity like this, I can only go once she''s truly out of danger.


    "After the Bourdamun matter, you don''t need to worry too much. Our conditions are excellent! We are the perfect candidate!" Ryan''s tone was confident. It seemed like he and Noah had hit off well. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 554

    I knew well that, after affiliating with ATL Empire, Tanum has indeed becquite impressive. In Foswood, we can consider it a top yer, and I still have the upper hand.


    I knew Noah valuedmore for my background because of his career ambitions. It was something I least wanted to exploit. Having it was better than not having it.


    "Well... make sure the arrangements for the Bourdamun matter are meticulous. I might focus more on the hospital, waiting for Trinity to be truly out of danger before I can leave. Otherwise, I won''t be able to exin myself." "Don''t worry about thepany. Eleanor has already returned, bringing back a lot of documents. Whenever you have time, just look at them. I''ve marked a few that I think are promising. You can review them." I nodded. With Ryan around, I feel confident about letting go of thepany''s affairs.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as we were talking, Grayson briskly walked in.


    After sitting down, he looked pretty exhausted. Carol brought him a ss of water, and he downed it in one go.


    "Chlo, the guy who stabbed Trinity, didn''t escape!" Grayson said, looking at me. He handed the empty cup to Carol and said, "Another one, please!" Carol immediately turned around to get him more water.


    "Caught him? Did Ste go to the hospital just now?" I mumbled. "Who caught him?" "He was detained on the road. It was Jared''s people who caught him. But they haven''t let him go yet. These guys are stubborn!" Grayson sighed. "How are you, Chlo? No difort, right?" "I''m fine. Trinity''s situation is scarier than my falling into the sea. The head of the Huffman family is furious!" Iined.


    "By the way, how did you handle Carina?" I asked. "I have no idea what happened afterward!" "I turned her over to the police. It might take a while for her to get out, at least until they find clues about Ste. That''s the only way to release her, and it''s responsible to do so," Grayson said firmly. "But Andre, he''s a troublemaker, digging holes everywhere!" "Liora should calm down for a few t days now. She''s busy with the project, and Andre''s incident bothers her. Mia is pressuring her! She fears having her business activities cut Off!"  I knew Liora well. She was determined to establish the Thompson family and probably felt that Atticus might becunreliable soon. That was why she was pushing so hard.


    However, the more she pushed, the closer she cto her demise.


    "By the way, it seems Liora does not know about Ste''s situation." Grayson''s attitude toward Ste was apparent.


    Ryan took a call, briefly instructed me, and then left. I looked at Grayson and asked, "Oh, any news from Rory''s side?" Grayson shook his head. "None." "Just now, Ste went to the hospital. I guess she went to check on Trinity... Grayson, Why do I always feel sconnection betweenand Ste?" I questioned.


    Grayson scrutinized me. "In what way?" "You should continue investigating Annalise. I want to know where she''s from!" I told Grayson.


    I felt Grayson wasn''t tellingthe whole truth. Maybe he was hiding something. So, I did not tell him everything Ste had said toat the hospital. I wanted to catch As off guard.  "Alright! I''ll continue tracing Annalise''s background." Grayson replied nonchntly. I looked at him intensely, bing more confident that he knew more about Annalise than I did.  My phone rang, and I quickly picked it up. It was Johnson.


    I answered urgently, and Johnson''s voice cthrough, filled with urgency.


    "Chlo! Something''s happened!"

 Chapter 555

    I was startled and nced at Grayson, pointing to the phone in my hand. "Speak!" "Keegan suddenly wants to withdraw the investment!" Johnson''s voice cthrough, and this news shook me.


    "Withdraw?!" This was a big deal. Why would he suddenly want to withdraw? Could my entire n be ruined? I quickly put the call on speaker. "What''s going on exactly?" "I heard it was Liora''s decision out of the blue. She''s already discussed it with Matthew, and he''s furious right now," Johnson whispered.


    "Do Matthew''s damage control immediately. I''ll dig deeper into this! Calter," I instructed Johnson. Then I hung up and turned to Grayson. "Go find out why Liora suddenly withdrew the investment from Matthew." Grayson immediately left the conference room. I felt uneasy. Why would Liora suddenly think of withdrawing? Did she hear snews on the ship? No, it couldn''t be! She had practically secured Avalon Hills. Could she also be plotting against Matthew? No, that wouldn''t work. If she detached herself, how would we act out the next scene? I had explicitly set up a trap for her. I couldn''t just let Avalon Hills slip through my fingers.


    I paced back and forth in the conference room. Suddenly, I thought of Atticus. I picked up the phone and called him, but he didn''t answer.


    No, I absolutely couldn''t let Liora slip away.


    I grabbed my bag and informed Carol, then suddenly remembered the sofa that Jeremiah had sat on. It madefeel nauseous. "Carol, disinfect the sofater!" She looked confused.


    I added, "It was too greasy just now!" Carol instantly understood. "Got it! Don''t worry!" I headed straight downstairs, nning to go to the Vanderberg Pce. As I left the garage, Atticus''s call cin.


    "Chlo!" he called.


    "Do you have tnow?" I got straight to the point. This was something I could only discuss with Atticus.


    "Yes," Atticus replied directly.


    "I''m going to the Vanderberg Pce. We can talk there," I told him and hung up, heading straight to the Vanderberg Pce. We arrived at the stime, but coincidentally, I saw Liora walking out from inside just as I got out of the car. Atticus''s car had also just arrived.


    The Vanderberg Pce weed everyone. It didn''t suit us anymore. We needed to find a new ce.


    Liora nced at me, squinted, and I calmly walked inside. She blocked my way, her eyes shifting to Atticus, who had just exited the car.


    Her expression was weird, like an excited wife catching her husband with a mistress. "Hold on! Not bad, huh? This ce is so quiet for a date!" "Oh? Then I''m even more curious, Mrs. Liora, which date are you on?" I didn''t back down.


    "What an excellent strategy, Ms. Chloe, constantly wandering among different men. Even my husband is hooked!" Liora''s words were full of implications.


    "It''s not a hook-up, just a meeting. No need to make a fuss!" I said casually, half true and half false.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Then I turned to Atticus, who had just walked over. "Mr. Atticus, very punctual!" "Hmm!" he grunted indifferently, looking at Liora and slightly frowning. "Why are you here?" "How else could I witness such a good show?" Liora said, casting a somewhat resentful nce at Atticus.


    At that moment, Be cout from inside. Seeing Atticus, she said, "Why haven''t you cin yet? I''ve been waiting for you!" Atticus nodded and coldly walked inside, ignoring Liora''s words.


    Liora''s face suddenly stiffened, and she turned to look at me, a bit puzzled.


    Caught at the Door 1 It was just that it wasn''t the right time. We couldn''t let her catch any clues or sniff out any information.


    Be looked at both of us. "Why are you just standing here?"  Caught at the Door 2  Caught at the Door 3 Befortingly patted Liora''s shoulder and whispered, "Con, now!" Then, she briskly followedinside.

 Chapter 556

    Upon walking into the room, I whispered to Be, "Thanks to you. How did you know they were making a move?" "Mr. Atticus called me, and I went out to handle it," Be replied calmly. "This Liora is a troublemaker, always causing problems for herself." It was the first tI heard Bement on someone in such a way, indicating that Liora had indeed gone too far.


    "Go quickly." Be motioned forto go, and I nodded, quickly heading to Atticus''s room.


    Atticus got straight to the point, "Did you also receive the news?" "Yes, why did she suddenly want to withdraw the investment?" I looked at Atticus. "Is it because she got Avalon Hills, and she thinks she can stand on her own now?" Atticus pondered, "No, even if she got it, she still needs someone to handle things. Based on what I know about her, she hasn''t found a more suitable partner than Matthew." Atticus seemed confident in his assessment.


    "Their coboration is mutually beneficial. Matthew is smart; he wants projects, butcks the ability and connections. Depending on Liora is a wise choice for him. And for Liora, finding Matthew is about leveraging his professional team. To be honest, their union is perfect." Ipletely agreed with him on this point; they didplement each other.


    "And Liora is aware that she''s exhausting her resources. After all, these are resources from Echelon Group. Since I kicked the members of the Thompson family out of thepany, I''ve gradually taken back her so-called connections." Atticus poured tea for me, gesturing forto continue listening. "This time, she knows she''s used up all her resources. She got Avalon Hills, but she probably senses her luck running out. She''s also spent quite a bit of money on it. Those who can help her are likely not good people but greedy individuals." "I checked, and this time, Celine didn''t support her. The only possible reason for her sudden withdrawal is that she wants to negotiate with Matthew." "Oh? Isn''t there any other possibility?" I asked, feeling a bit uneasy.


    "In such a short time, finding a new backer is unlikely. I don''t think she has that capability." Atticus sneered dismissively.


    After thinking for a moment, I thought Atticus''s analysis was usible. "Could it be that she wants to turn the tables and take control of Ardora Construction?" Atticus smiled mysteriously, "If Matthew is wise enough to step back, it might not be a bad thing." "In Muborough, the Thompson family and Mnie are cooperating.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Now, Matthew is starting the construction of the amusement et park. Everything is his and negotiating these terms might not be easy. Also, from what I know, their initial funds are tied together. The funds for the operation of Avalon Hills are not from the Thompson family alone..."  I continued]"This information is absolutely urate." "Then find out and give them a push. We need to protect Matthew now." Atticus strategized. "As long as Matthew stands firm, Liora will have to yield. She needs to reconsider how much confidence she really has. I''ll keep a close eye on her and won''t give her any leeway  I nodded, ncing at Atticus. It seemed that when a man becruthless, he truly developed an iron heart.


    "So, shall we wait and see?" I asked Atticus.


    "We prepare ourselves and see how they react. In any case, since they are tied together, we can''t let her withdraw so easily." Atticus emphasized.


    That was precisely my intention. I had just nned this y; there was no way I would let it end before they even took the stage.


    After discussing the details with Atticus, I left with Be. She said, "To perform aplete y, we need to be thorough. He is afraid Liora might leave someone behind, waiting. I''ve thought it through for him." So, she devised a n within a n, and we both went to the hospital. We checked on Trinity, but there were no signs of improvement. The toxins in her blood were still rising.


    The doctor could only provide temporary relief, repeatedly emphasizing to Jared that it wouldn''tst long. Jared was tirelessly exploring ways to find an antidote through various channels.


    This time, no one could persuade Anson that things would be fine. He stood outside the intensive care unit, cursing. Everyone just kept their distance.


    The critical condition notice had been signed twice already, and Jared was bing increasingly uneasy had seen this expression before during Ivanna''s uncertain life-and-death situation. This time, it was Trinity in critical condition.


    Be lightlyforted Jared and then turned her attention to Anson. She walked over gracefully and sat beside him, disying an extraordinarily calm demeanor, which seemed inappropriate given the critical situation.


    I observed her from a distance, unsure of how she managed it.

 Chapter 557

    I continued to watch Anson and Be not far away.


    Be gently ced her hand on Anson''s. I couldn''t hear what she said, but after a moment, Anson let out a helpless wail. It was a cry filled with all the frustration of a man.


    "Am I supposed to watch her die just like this? I''ve worked hard through my entire life, and now, my one treasure..." His expression was crestfallen, resembling that of a child. He spoke while incessantly tapping the ground with his cane.


    My heart ached. No matter how strong a person was, facing the separation of a loved one in life was unbearable, especially when it was one''s dearest family.


    Be''s actions were tender, like soothing an unruly child. Though I was too far away to hear, her demeanor was gentle and serene, like a gentle breeze passing by.


    I saw Anson''s emotions gradually transition from anger to calmness, ending with a long sigh.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon after, Be helped him stand up, and they walked away together. Be calmly said to Jared, "Arrange for someone to take Anson back. It''s toote." As I watched Anson, supported by his attendants, walking away with unsteady steps, his figure leftfeeling mncholic. When I apanied Be back, I asked her, "What did you say to him?" "Nothing much. I just advised him that every person has their own destiny. She will leave, and no one can stop her. However, Trinity is resilient; she might not leave easily." Be remained calm. "Chloe, you don''t need to overthink. This is her tribtion." "She could have stayed out of it, but she chose to help me." I sighed. "This debt of life is too heavy." "As long as there''s an opportunity, friendships can be built." Be patted my hand. "Trinity is different from Liora. Even if she''s stubborn, she has her merits, unlike Liora who is unworthy.'' For Be to say such things, it was no wonder Atticus was determined to part ways with Liora.


    As long as there was an opportunity...


    Those words echoed in my mind, deeply etched into my heart.


    There was still no news from As. Both Jared and I had tried calling him, but the phone remained unanswered. I felt unsettled, clenching the phone anxiously, not knowing the progress on his end or if he was safe.


    Throughout that night, I stood et outside the intensive care unit, witnessing the hectic activities of the medical staff, signaling ''OK'' to the window after each emergency. Each time, like her, I seemed to be going through a life-and-death struggle.  The hospital was doing everything in its power to extend her time. They even resorted to blood transfusions, recing her blood with fresh supplies, yet they couldn''t prevent the rising toxins in her body. Organ failure symptoms had started to show.  Until the evening of the third day after another intense rescue effort, the doctors, exhausted, told Jared, "We''ve done our best. You can go in and see her." At that moment, I copsed onto the floor, as if the whole world had crumbled in fear and helplessness.


    I saw Jared already changing into a cleanroom suit. Everything seemed to being to an end and irreversible, just like when Trinity woke up and said that word to me.


    I struggled to get up, asking the nurse for a cleanroom suit too, shaking as I put them on. Was she really saying goodbye like this? Was my chance to be her friend gone? But at this moment, I truly wanted to be friends with her.  Suddenly, the equipment inside started beeping. I was startled, watching as Jared rushed inside. I btedly sensed that something was wrong, anxiously looking at the medical staff who had taken their positions inside.

 Chapter 558

    I saw Jared already by Trinity''s side, touching her head gently.


    Panicking, I quickly put on the suit and rushed in.


    "Trinity, don''t give up. You must hold on... listen, just endure a bit more. I''m telling you, if you leave like this, I won''t care about the Huffman family. I''ve said it; I have no responsibility or obligation to take care of your family for you!" As I entered, I heard Jared roaring, but there was a hint of pleading in his voice.


    "Trinity..." I also rushed over, grabbing her other hand. "I really want to be friends with you. Can you be my friend? You can consideryour only friend. I like it that way. Givea chance. I''ll make you experience what friendship is." At this point, Trinity was already emaciated and barely breathing. Her face disyed a bluish-ck hue, which was quite terrifying. Clearly, the toxins had invaded every cell in her body.


    "Trinity, I know you can hear me. If you want to stay by my side, get the hell up!" Jared shouted, pressing his hand on her forehead and trying to open her eyes with his thumb.


    The equipment beeped again, and the medical staff quickly pulled us away to resresuscitation.


    I knew the end was near. Both Jared and I stood numbly behind the doctors.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the intensive care unit window loudly.


    Everyone turned their heads, and I saw As''s handsface holding a small bottle.


    "Quick... the medicine... the antidote." I cried out.


    A doctor ran toward the door, but the people inside were still in the midst of rescuing Trinity. When the nurse returned with the medicine, the doctor looked at Jared with a cautious tone, "Mr. Jared, this medicine... it hasn''t undergone clinical trials. In principle, we..." "Quick... give it to her! Inject it into her!" Jared''s eyes were already red, shouting loudly. "I believe him! Inject it... I will take responsibility for the consequences." I saw As outside shouting something loudly. I could see his lips saying, "Inject it quickly." The doctor was frightened by Jared''s roar and quickly handed the medicine to a professional nurse. The nurse prepared it rapidly and then injected it into Trinity''s veins.  After the operation, everyone remained silent, all staring at Trinity, who seemed to have lost her breath.


    Jared was the first to rush over, cing his hand on her forehead again. He gritted his teeth and said, "Wake up. You must wake up. Wake up, Trinity!" At that moment, the monitoring equipment made a sound again, and the machines restarted. The tline heart monitor started pulsating again.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, cheers erupted from the intensive care unit. I btedly understood that she had cback to life- Trinity had revived.


    I crouched on the ground, hugging myself, crying tears of joy. I had never been so excited for someone I had never believed in. Suddenly, I thought of As still outside. He was truly a timely savior, not only saving Trinity but also rescuing me.


    I no longer cared about the people inside. I quickly got up and ran out of the intensive care unit.


    Regardless of how Jared treated Trinity in the future, even if he chose her, I wouldn''t voice any objections. But I would never leave As.


    I ran out, staring at As who was leaning against the window. He looked a bit disheveled, his usually crisp clothes now wrinkled, and he appeared exhausted. Yet, he was stil incredibly handsome.  He looked atas I ran toward him, unexpectedly breaking into a smile.


    The next moment, I pounced on him, opening my arms wide to hug him. I wanted him to share in my unbridled happiness. Unexpectedly, he emitted a muffled groan. His handsface turned pale, and he furrowed his brows. He instinctively protected his arm.  Privacy

 Chapter 559

    His instinctive movement caught my attention. I looked at him in astonishment, "As... you..." "I''m fine..." But as soon as he uttered those words, something was clearly wrong. His tall and straight figure leaned toward me, and I seemed to catch a whiff of a bloody smell.


    Panicking, I shouted loudly, "Doctor!" By the tthe doctor arrived, he had already passed out.


    The doctor cautiously conducted an examination and found an injury on his arm. It seemed to be a gunshot wound which had been hastily treated, and the blood on the bandage had partially coagted.


    The doctor cut off the bandage, treated the wound again, and administered an anti-inmmatory IV. Despite all this, he remained unconscious,pletely unaware of everything that was happening around him.


    Afterpleting the examination, the doctor reassured me, "Don''t worry. Mr. As isn''t in aa; he''s just in a deep sleep. Fortunately, the wound isn''t infected, and the bullet seems to have grazed him. The wound isn''t deep, and he should recover soon." Only then did I feel at ease, but I still questioned it. He went to find the antidote, but how did he end up with a gunshot wound? Who injured him? Where was Dn? Wasn''t Dn supposed to protect him? How did Dn let him get hurt? I truly couldn''t fathom what happened during the 36 hours he was away.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jared took care of Trinity, who had already recovered from danger, and cto As''s ward. He was still showing no signs of waking up.


    Looking at the wound on his arm, Jared''s eyes were calm. Despite its calm appearance, I was certain it was brewing a storm. After a moment, he nced atand whispered, "You should take a break too. You''ve worked hard." He didn''t say more, and I almost forgot that I hadn''t slept for over 24 hours.


    After seeing him off, I stared at the deeply sleeping As for a long time. I had witnessed him in this state once before, during his staged car ident when I visited him in Pleca Park.


    I was still somewhat uneasy, so I went to ask the doctor. The doctor assuredwith certainty and responsibility, "He is indeed in a deep sleep, and that''s a good sign." Upon returning to his side, I gently touched his cheek, silently praying that everything would be fine. I theny down on the sofa in the ward and fell into a deep and sweet sleep. If it weren''t for Ryan''s call, I would still be sleeping.  As soon as I saw it was Ryan, I was startled, and the drowsiness vanished instantly because I realized that we were supposed to head to Bourdamun today. I quickly answered the phone and told Ryan to pickup at my ce.


    I realized I was sleeping on As''s hospital bed, and he was nowhere to be seen. didn''t even have tto greet Jaked before running out of el et the hospital, rushing back to Amethyst Apartments. I took a quick shower, changed clothes, and ran out to Ryan''s car in one go.  Only then did I have the tto call As.


    Fortunately, he answered immediately, "Where did you run off to?" "As, are you feeling better? Where did you go just now? Do you still feel ufortable after the shower? How did you get shot?" I asked all the questions I had in one ne breath, and then answered his questions, "I made an appointment in Bourdamun. I left in a hurry without saying goodbye to you Ryan cto pickup, and we''re on our way. Don''t worry about me. I stept well."  "Wait forto cback, just wait in the hospital. I probably can''t make it back to Foswood today. Lauren will be back tomorrow at 4 p.m. I''ll try my best to cback and pick her up." After saying all that quickly, I added, "Oh right. How are you feeling today?" After a moment of silence, he chuckled. "I''m fine. I''ve been sleep-deprived, but I''ve recovered with a good rest. Don''t worry. I''ll be waiting for you." "Tell Mr. Jared that I''ll be back to visit Trinity. I hope she''s awake by then," I said, finally smiling in relief.


    * Privacy

 Chapter 560

    The car hit the road, and our group formed a small convoy, speeding toward Bourdamun. Along the way, we managed to save a considerable amount of time, and we arrived at the Bourdamun''s office just on time.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Noah had already arranged for relevant personnel to wait for us and ushered us into the main conference room.


    We were well-prepared for the detailed discussions on the project. People from various aspects of the project were brought together, showing that Ryan''s arrangements were meticulous and significantly improved the efficiency of our negotiations. Everything was proceeding smoothly, and after signing the contract, we could head back. However, everything only went smoothly on the surface.


    In reality, my main concern was still Trinity. Even though I knew she had recovered from the danger, I left too hastily and hadn''t had a chance to see her after the crisis.


    Moreover, I was very worried about As''s injury, especially wanting to know why he had been shot. This was a big deal, and without rifying it, my heart was always uneasy.


    Just as I was secretly pleased, thinking we were about to sign the contract and leave, a little incident urred.


    The predecessor of Noah, who had retired, burst into the meeting room.


    This person was quite old and he had cto the meeting room. Taking advantage of his seniority, he directly mmed the table and cursed. He imed that the construction of the new city in Bourdamun should be handled by people from Bourdamun, as it was the most reasonable choice.


    He pointed at Noah, scolding him, "You took office and immediately wanted to show off your authority to me. You''re not qualified! You''re still a little brat. I''ve worked in this position for half a lifetime, only then did Bourdamun have its current state.


    "You, a random guy who took office, have no regard for your elders. How dare you make decisions on your own without consulting me? I see you don''t want to do this job. Do you really think I am useless after retiring?" His words sounded quite domineering, but theycked reason. After retirement, one should enjoy theirter years in peace. However, listening to him, it seemed like he believed Bourdamun belonged solely to him.


    I was particrly surprised; in this day and age, there could still be people like him? Initially, Noah was polite, quickly inviting him to take a seat and presenting the current ns with a smiling face.


    However, this old man, Nelson Terrell, grew more furious despite Noah''s courtesy. He beceven more fierce, and his pace quickened as he walked.


    "Bourdamun is my city! What are you? How dare you press down on me? What are you talking about?" He asked, sweeping a folder off the table. The documents scattered like a shower of flowers.


    Noah''s face turned pale with anger. Despite this, as Nelson was a senior, Noah couldn''t disrespect him. It was evident that Noah cared about his reputation and future, and I was sure he didn''t want to leave a bad impression on his predecessor. So, it seemed like he was being very amodating.


    As the situation escted, not only did Noah feel embarrassed, but those of us sitting there were also mad, each with flushed faces.

 Chapter 561

    Ryan sprang to his feet, shieldingas tea sshed onto his back. He let out a muffled groan.


    There were gasps in the conference room. I quickly checked on Ryan, relieved that the water wasn''t too hot.


    I pushed Ryan away, mming the table and startling everyone. Even Nelson trembled, his eyes flickering as he looked at me.


    "This is outrageous! I did not expect such uncivilized behavior from Bourdamun managers. It''s no surprise that Bourdamun has been stuck in the past. It is stifling Orlinda''s entire economy. It''s all because of people with narrow minds like you!" My words left everyone in the room stunned, especially Nelson''s people, who turned pale.


    Nelson had acted like a tyrant and becthe unquestioned ruler.


    "How dare you speak tolike that, you little brat? You''ve gone too far!" He yelled it while pointing at me.


    "Security! Restrain her. She''s out of control," he barked. "Unbelievable! Tell me, where did she cfrom? She couldn''t have had a good upbringing if she''s that rude." His yelling echoed in the conference room, and even his people dared not breathe. Swere subtly signaling tonot to confront him.


    I sneered as Nelson did not scare me. I just didn''t think his methods were right. He had beca tyrant in Bourdamun, believing he owned everything.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You''re a ssic example of an uneducated person!" I retorted, turning his words against him.


    I had seen through Nelson. The more respect someone showed him, the more arrogant he became. He was convinced that he was right and that he could control everything.


    "Mr. Noah might have indulged you but I have no reason to tolerate this uncivilized behavior. I know how to treat the elderly with morals and manners. But you?" I coldly scoffed.  "I''ve been putting up with your arrogance because of your age, but resorting to physical violence? That just cost you all my respect. You''re hindering Bourdamun''s O development."  I nced at Noah, subtly questioning, "Does Bourdamun or Orlinda take precedence? Is he more important to you than Bourdamun''s progress?" My words resonate with the people below. Even a young clerk secretly gavea thumbs-up. Noah, too, calmed down.


    "Mr. Noah, I can drop the discussion on this project, but I need rity on this principle. Call the CEO! Let''s see if his age alone makes him qualified, or if our world-famous qualifications stack up against Bourdamun''s local construction team.  My voice was loud, and my words were articte. I leaned on our qualifications. The ATL Empire''s design institute boasted true global recognition.


    "If the CEO says Tanum is not qualified to take over this project, I will take my elite team and leave!" After my deration, I sat down and stared assertively at the former authority figure.


    Noah caught my implication and seemed surprised. Perhaps he hadn''t anticipated such strength from a seemingly delicate young woman.


    Witnessing Noah actually reaching for the phone, Nelson scrambled to regain control. "Outrageous..."

 Chapter 562

    Noah felt more confident after seeing how I dealt with Nelson''s stubbornness. It was as if I had set an example for him.


    He gazed sternly at Nelson and dered, "Mr. Nelson, you''re disrupting my work. I was sent here to work, not to bemanded by one person. Since you have retired, you no longer have decision-making authority." Noah finally found his rhythm. He stopped smiling and looked calm and serious.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you have reasonable suggestions, I welcthem. But it''s uneptable for you to interfere with the work this way." I realized that everyone could shine once they found their stride. Noah''s eloquence was impressive.


    "As a senior, you should know how to help those below you. Mr. Nelson, the way you''re acting is against thew and hurting the economy.


    Under my influence, Noah rebuked Nelson''s actions.


    "I need to contact the higher-ups since I bear this responsibility. If you want to get in the way, I will ask my bosses what they think. Should decisions about everyday work be made based on your instructions or mine? "If the higher-ups say it''s your decision, then I will resign on the spot." His voice was unquestionable.


    After saying that, he dialed the phone. I knew that he was calling Arthur.


    If Noah told Arthur what was going on, he would give a simple answer. I had faith in Arthur''s firm authority.


    I watched Nelson''s furious expression. It seemed like he couldn''t believe what was happening. Perhaps he was used to having everything go his way, and now someone was openly challenging him.


    Noah activated the speakerphone and ced the phone on the conference table as soon as Arthur answered.


    Then he reported the current work progress, discussed the project, and emphasized Nelson''s presence in the meeting room. Nelson started iming that Noah had performed poorly and should not have entrusted Bourdamun''s project to an externalpany.


    Noah tactfully added, "Mr. Nelson is now causing amotion in the meeting room." Nelson immediately yelled, "You''re making stuff up. I just wanted to remind you that Bourdamun''s people should handle Bourdamun''s new development for the best results." This time, Noah didn''t back down. Perhaps he felt there was no turning back. Now that the call was connected, he had no way out and could only go forward bravely.


    He boldly confronted Nelson.


    "Mr. Nelson, do you still want to quibble? You have disrupted our meeting, hindered the signing, and even injured the general manager of the other party. Is this what you call a reminder?" Arthur immediately erupted in anger upon hearing this. Everyone could hear a loud thud on the table through the phone. "Nelson, you have a lot of nerve!" Then, Arthur said to Noah, "Proceed with the meeting as usual. He has already reported this project to his superiors. Bourdamun''s local construction qualifications need to meet the standards for this project.

 Chapter 563

    Arthur''s tone was sharp as he continued, "Bourdamun has been dragging the progress in Orlinda. Do we really need to make another wrong decision in this matter?" Emphasizing Bourdamun''s backwardness was like pping Nelson in the face, especially since Bourdamun had always been under his management.


    "Noah, you were chosen from a pool of talents and sent to Bourdamun. I hope you don''t fall short of everyone''s expectations. Build Bourdamun up and turn its fortune around." Arthur''s encouragement gave Noah enormous support.


    "Nelson is retired and has no right to interfere in any operational decisions. How dare he barge into an important work meeting to obstruct the project? "To determine whether this is being manipted behind the scenes, I authorize Noah to report to the public security agency, conduct an investigation, and gather evidence. I don''t care who it is. They''ll be dealt with ording to thew." I was left speechless. Arthur immediately foresaw the chain reaction and gave explicit instructions. It appeared that I had unintentionally given Noah a boost, effectively resolving his concerns.


    I must say, I was quite a lucky star. Arthur''s words were like Noah''s weapon.


    As Arthur''s instructions continued over the phone, Nelson''s face grew increasingly pale, and his hands trembled non-stop.


    I stared at him, and he scrutinized me. His eyes were filled with hostility, but he was powerless to change the situation.


    After Noah ended the call, he remained humble and said, "Mr. Nelson, this is the directive from the higher-ups. I believe there''s no need forto repeat it. Letarrange for someone to send you home." Noah''s secretary rushed in as if he needed to speak with Noah.


    He looked at the secretary. "Say it." The secretary shuddered. "Mr. Noah, there''s a group of people causing trouble outside. They have banners and brought a lot of reporters making a scene."  ?wEveryone''s eyes involuntarily turned toward Nelson. This was definitely his move.


    Noah turned to Nelson and asked, "Mr. Nelson, I presthese are¨¦t I your people? Do you want them to leave on your orders, or should I call the police and have them handle it?"  Nelson was visibly angered this time.


    you''ve stood up, trembling. "Noah, how got snerve. Fine, you treat your elders!"  S He scoffed coldly and hobbled toward the exit.


    is Noah was still considerate, immediately instructing his secretary, "Have someone escort him hand make sure he gets there safely." The secretary promptly followed orders and left.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Just as the people in the conference room sighed in relief, the secretary returned in a hurry.


    He said, "N-Not good, Mr. Noah! M-Mr. Nelson fainted." This sentence scared all of us. We stood up and walked outside.


    No matter what, he was still an older man who had just left this building. If something happened, it would be hard to exin.


    We walked outside the office building, only to see Nelson lying motionless in front of those demonstrators.

 Chapter 564

    Quite a few people were gathered in front of the office building. Many surrounded Nelson, patting his back and chest while shouting. I had no idea what was going on.


    As our group rushed out of the office building, one of the demonstrators immediately stood up and pointed toward us. He seemed to be the leader.


    "You guys are unbelievable! How dare you push an old man like this to the edge? He''s a living monument of Bourdamun, and you treat him like this?" The man looked fierce and spoke as if trying to assert dominance.


    I looked at Nelson, whoy motionless, allowing people to pound on him without responding. Something seemed suspicious. If there was a real problem, would they stay so calm? "Noah, you''ve only been here briefly and want to establish dominance in Bourdamun. Dream on!" The man''s words seemed excessive and didn''t sit well with me.


    I took a look at the arrogant man who was shouting. He was tall and resembled Nelson. If I guessed correctly, he might be Nelson''s son.


    To my surprise, standing next to him was someone I recognized. He had once visited my office in Foswood to discuss a project. It was the sweaty and unkempt Jeremiah.


    I immediately grasped the situation. That was why Jeremiah asserted confidently that he had secured the project and insisted on Bourdamun''s people developing the new district.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The origin of these ideas was right here. There was strickery going on among them.


    Jeremiah also noticed me, expressing a bit of surprise. His small eyes scrutinizedfor a while.


    I looked right back at him, and my mind started spinning. Chad Terrell and Nelson Nerrell.


    If Chad was Jeremiah''s cousin, Nelson had to be rted to Chad,possibly an uncle. Jeremiah and Nelson were clearly rted. The rtionships wereplicated, but one thing was sure- Nelson was working for the sake of his family, which was why he went to such lengths. It seemed Nelson was indeed the master of Bourdamun. It was no wonder his son and nephew were so oppressive. That was also why Jeremiah''s information was so urate. He had an insider I had underestimated him.


    Seeing Jeremiah looking at me, I couldn''t help but sneer. I felt nauseous. When I got back, I would have to disinfect my couch thoroughly.


    Noah had already arranged for someone to call an ambnce from the hospital. This was a good idea. Whether he was ill or not, this would give Nelson a way out.


    I walked to Noah and briefly whispered about their interpersonal rtionship to him. I wanted him to be prepared to conduct a targeted investigation.

 Chapter 565

    The man''s words surprised me. This wasn''t just arrogance-he was threatening Noah.


    Noah had left the chaotic scene to the cops and was on the phone with Arthur, reporting the events.


    Nelson was still unconscious when he was lifted into the ambnce. He had no intention of waking up here, and no one could rouse him.


    Before leaving, Jeremiah gavea meaningful look. Schemer! It was gettingte, and Noah had to apologize. We had no choice but to stay in Bourdamun for the night and sign the contract the next day.


    Since we were already here, I had to follow Noah''s arrangements. We checked into the Bourdamun Hotel, the city''s pride and joy. ording to the initial n, I would''ve been able to return to Foswood today. But fate had other ns.


    After taking care of our amodation, Noah returned to his office. I could not help but sigh as I watched him hurry away. Doing a good job was unexpectedly tricky, even for someone in his position. It took grit and a strong sense ofposure. Thinking about Nelson''s performance today, I knew his reach was deep. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to barge into our meeting so recklessly.


    It demonstrated Nelson''s autocratic behavior. He truly had becthe ruler of Bourdamun.


    Noah''s secretary was sent to my room, and he asked if we needed anything.


    I wanted to ask him a few questions, so I warmly gestured for him to sit.


    "Are you Aidan? Are you a Bourdamun local?" He looked at me, growing bashful. "Yes, I''m a local, born and raised!" It seemed he was an old-timer in thepany.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ve been working in the office building all this time?" I motioned for him to sit again. "Take a break! We don''t have anything urgent right now. Just stay here for a while." "Thank you, Ms. Chloe! Are you from Foswood? Your ent doesn''t sound like it!" "I''m originally from Northum, then moved to Foswood. It''s been many years. guess I''m considered a focal now!" + said, noticing him rxing. "Did you work here before Nelson retired? You must know him well." "I know him fairly well," Aidan answered, looking a bit regretful. "Everyone knows him. He''s like thendlord of Bourdamun, so who wouldn''t know him?" He chuckled after his somewhat awkward statement. When he realized I was curious about Nelson, he looked athesitantly, as if debating whether or not to tell me.


    "I was just curious. He''s such a resolute speaker." I smiled lightly, trying to ease his concerns.


    Only then did he tell me that the tall man was named Martin Terrell.


    He was Nelson''s eldest son and a prominent figure in Bourdamun. Martin controlled various industries in Bourdamun and ran substantial "businesses."


    Anyone trying to do something in Bourdamun wouldn''t dare to offend Martin. He had several people under hismand and was never short of business opportunities.


    I understood what the secretary was getting at. What he called business was practically market bullying. It was just that no one dared to confront him directly.


    Who would risk offending someone like him?

 Chapter 566

    Aidan, the assistant, toldthat Martin had two sons and a daughter. Thetter had sent his younger son, Corey, abroad for education while Kimberly, his daughter, was also overseas.


    However, she was reckless and unruly. Among Martin''s three children, his second son was a medical doctor, whom Nelson was proud of.


    Aidan was hesitant when discussing things concerning Nelson. However, the former let down his guard and began gossiping withwhen he noticed my curious and friendly attitude.


    "Although Mr. Nelson has contributed to Bourdamun, his son caused quite a stir. Martin''s actions angered everyone, but they dared not speak up. Despite Bourdamun not being as prosperous, the Terrells were not short on money." Aidan seemed resentful as he continued, "We thought we could have a fresh start with Mr. Nelson''s retirement. However, he has constantly meddled and suppressed Noah since passing the torch." I asked, "Didn''t anyonein about Nelson?" "No one dared to. Mr. Nelson would know about it before anyone could even say anything," Aidan described it tically, which showed it was the truth.


    I was shocked, not expecting things to run so deep. Meanwhile, Jeremiah''s unkempt and sweaty appearance cto mind. No wonder he was so arrogant.


    "Whenever Bourdamun''s residents finally had hope, Mr. Nelson would interfere. Everyone cursed him privately. They knew they couldn''t do anything as long as Mr. Nelson was still alive. He always pressured whoever cto lead us into quitting." I couldn''t help but smile at Aidan''s words. I understood his helplessness.From N?velDrama.Org.


    He noticed my smile and said, "Don''tugh, Ms. Chloe. I''m only telling the truth. I knew you were different and pretty bold, unlike the people of Bourdamun." I jokingly remarked, "How''d you know that?" "Well, you were the first who dared confront Mr. Nelson so openly. I admire you for that. I''ll quit if things don''t work out. I''ve been wanting to explore the world anyway. I only stayed back after hearing about the new district. Otherwise, I would have left long ago." I was surprised, asking, "Do you n on working elsewhere?" Aidan responded, ¡°Many young people from here have already left. I would have joined them if my parents didn''t pressure me. Since there wasn''t much development here, it caused a rapid decline in Bourdamun''s poption." His reasons surprised me. However, it made sense why most sought better opportunities elsewhere, considering Bourdamun''s proximity to Foswood.


    I agreed with Aidan''s sentiment, "There are more opportunities out there, after all." Aidan continued, "Those with connections beyond Bourdamunzor had help have already left. Now, houses here are worthless. The more open-minded ones no longer wanted their houses and simply left."  ?w"What? Really?" I feigned surprise, encouraging him to share more.


    "Everyone here considers this ce an endless pit for the current generation and many more toe.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, saying, ¡°The Terrells are that arrogant, huh? Has no one questioned them?" Aidan said disdainfully, "Who would dare? The family established a solid presence here after making smoney. Besides, those who offend them and can''t escape would face severe consequences.


    "We thought things would finally improve after he retired, but uh... As you can see, it''s gotten worse.

 Chapter 567

    When Aidan left, I considered discussing this with Ryan. However, I decided otherwise because Ryan had been abroad for many years and might not understand the intricate rtionships involved.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to tackle this project regardless of Bourdamun''s situation. I wouldn''t allow a minor issue to influence my decision because I owed it to As, who had paved the way for me. I refused to believe Nelson could overpower the big shots.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. I was surprised to see As''s non my phone. I smiled and answered, "It seems we do have a telepathic connection. You called as soon as I thought of you." I knew my words had pleased him as he asked, ¡°Did you really think about me?" I yfully replied, "What do you think? I wanted to talk to you more yesterday but couldn''t. You passed out, and I thought it was because of your injury. Thank goodness the doctor said you were just exhausted." As chuckled, "Hmm, it pained you to seelike that, huh? How did the negotiations go?" I replied solemnly, "I need to discuss something with you." I narrated everything about Bourdamun in detail to As. He fell silent before saying, "Rest assured, I''ll take care of these things." I responded, "We must gather as much evidence as possible to expose Nelson''s misdeeds. I fear someone might use this against us if we don''t. Tonight''s the perfect tfor us to buffer the situation.


    "Otherwise, there might be future troubles if we sign the contract. Nelson''s influence runs too deep, and the slightest negligence could hinder us." My words weren''t exaggerated, especially since we didn''t know much about Bourdamun. I knew we had underestimated the difficulty of achieving our goals.


    "Martin specializes in such things, so investigating us is elementary for him. We must prepare ourselves just in case.¡± I suspected Martin would try probing into our background.


    I knew Jeremiah wouldn''t y dumb, either, since he was Martin''spdog. I even thought Jeremiah''s previous visit might have been part of their n.


    Afterward, I considered Grayson''s performance in this issue. He had handled it poorly because he didn''t investigate their rtionship thoroughly. However, it was also challenging for Grayson if Martin intended to keep things hidden. Upon hearing my analysis, As praised, "Hmm, it seems my clever girl has learned to strategize." His words madeproud of myself. I chuckled, saying, "I learned from the best. You might leaveif I didn''t use my brain." "I could never. I''d treasure youdearly, even if you were an idiot." As''s tone was indulgent, and couldn''t help but think of Ste''s words. She had subtly implied that I was As''s pawn. Even if I were, I was willing to be one. I said a little impatiently, "I still have much to ask you." "What is it? Don''t hesitate to questionat any time," he yfully replied.

 Chapter 568

    As and | chatted a little longer before finally hanging up. Although he was influential, we were in Martin''s territory. Still, | knew


    my chances of failure were nearly zero with As¡¯s support.


    With As¡¯s assurance, | felt rxed and visited Ryan''s room. Indeed, Ryan was busy discussing contract matters with Adrian and


    the legal team. As expected, Ryan was cautious and meticulous regarding business.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After a short while, Arthur called, and | hurried back to my room to give him a detailed report. Of course, he gavea few


    instructions afterward. | realized he knew everything about Nelson''s misdeeds.


    When | ended the call with Arthur, someone knocked on my door. | thought it was Ryan and the others, but | was surprised to see


    Jeremiah instead. It seemed he was well-informed since he knew which room | was in.


    | asked arrogantly, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    He noticed my hand was still on the door, not intending to let him in. He felt uneasy and looked at my hand several times. | figured


    I''d need to change rooms if | let him in.


    Jeremiah smiled meaningfully but seemed hesitant about entering. He grinned and said, ¡°Ms. Chloe, it¡¯s rare for you to visit


    Bourdamun. Since I''m a local, it wouldn''t be right if | didn¡¯t show you shospitality.¡±


    | rejected him indifferently, ¡°There''s no need for that, but thanks anyway. Firstly, we don¡¯t have social connections, let alone a


    partnership, so | have no reason to ept your hospitality. Secondly, it''s inconvenient forto ept any invitations since |


    brought my team here.¡±


    Jeremiah¡¯s expression darkened when | rejected his invitation. He said, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t respectenough, Ms. Chloe.¡±


    I gave him an unyielding gaze, not bothering to exin myself. ¡°You can interpret it that way if you''d like.¡±


    Jeremiah grew annoyed, and his gaze bolder. ¡°You have character, Ms. Chloe.¡±


    | knew he didn¡¯t initiate this invitation and that it was Martin''s idea instead. After all, thetter wouldn''t give up on Bourdamun¡¯s


    new district, especially not to an outsider like me. | figured Martin was concerned aboutand Noah.


    Therefore, | had no intention of dealing with Jeremiah. It would have been a different story if Martin wanted to inviteout. |


    genuinely wanted to hear what Martin had to say about handling this issue.


    | looked at Jeremiah disdainfully and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    He knew he had failed just from my expression, so heposed himself and said, ¡°It''s fine if you think I''m unfit to show my


    hospitality toward you, Ms. Chloe. But what if Mr. Martin had cinstead?¡±


    | noticed a trace of arrogance in his expression as he spoke. It was as if Martin was the king of Bourdamun. Although the Terrells


    were substantial figures here, Martin was nothing to me.


    | feigned ignorance and asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Martin. I''m not sure which one you''re referring to.¡±


    | wanted to force Jeremiah to be more specific.

 Chapter 569

    Indeed, Jeremiah couldn''t resist my assertive demeanor. He looked displeased, saying, "Mr. Martin Terrell, of course." I scoffed and asked, "Do I know that person? Why would he extend an invitation to me? Mr. Jeremiah, you know I don''t attend random gatherings, right? There must be a reason for the invitation. Your cousin Chad knows it, too." My attitude left Jeremiah at a loss as he nced at me. ¡°Ms. Chloe, I suggest you think twice before making a regretful decision." I frowned at his words and retorted, "Are you threatening me?" I knew he was merely Martin''s middle-man. Jeremiah would fail if he couldn''t secure my attendance. As expected, he becapprehensive toward my displeasure. "Ms. Chloe, please don''t misunderstand me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Mr. Marting doesn''t invite just anyone for a meal. If anyone else wishes to dine with him, they must have the right connections. He''s doing more than enough by taking the initiative, so I advise you not to be unappreciative." I raised a brow and offered him a chance to convince me, "How arrogant of him. You should know I don''t sumb to such tactics. So, what''s his reason for invitingfor a meal?" "He..." Jeremiah paused before continuing, "You''ll know once you meet him. It''ll work to your advantage, Ms. Chloe." "You should leave." I noticed Jeremiah refused to reveal anything more. I pretended to close the door, and he stopped it. He said with a resigned tone, "It''s to discuss the project." I feigned ignorance, asking, "What project? I''m not here to coborate with others this time. Sorry about that." Irritated, Jeremiah clicked his tongue. I knew he was cursingunder his breath.


    He feltpelled to rify, "It''s about the project you wanted to finalize today." I smiled-it seemed I had guessed correctly.


    "The project we discussed today, huh? I''m currently dealing with Mr. Noah, so why is Mr. Martin getting involved? Who is he? Can he lead the project?" My attitude irked Jeremiah, and he sneered before ncing atslyly. "Hmph, you underestimate him, Ms. Chloe. Don''t be so arrogant if you want the project." I noticed the twas right, asking, "Where will it be?" When I relented, Jeremiah perked up and said, "That''s the right choice! A wise person always understands practicality and never suffers from losses. We''ll see you in Acacia Hall at Feusaka Hotel at six in the evening." "You can go now," I said as I mmed the door shut. Immediately after, I wondered who would be the most suitable to bring with me. It would be great if Carol were here.


    Amidst my thoughts, someone knocked on the door, and I opened it to see Jeremiah again. I instinctively frowned and coldly asked, "What else do you need?

 Chapter 570

    Sure enough, Ryan asked, "What kind of dinner is it?" "Martin''s hosting it. Also, he''s Nelson''s son. Martin wants to discuss sproject matters, so I thought it would be necessary to prepare for it," I spoke casually but startled Adrian and Ryan.


    Ryan insisted, "I''ll cwith you. You can''t deal with them alone. I''m thepany''s general manager and have the right to participate in negotiations. You need me, especially since we''re in a foreign ce." Adrian agreed, "He''s right, Ms. Chloe. We don''t know how the people here, and safety is our priority." I sneered and dismissed their concerns, "You''re overthinking it. Just because they''re crafty doesn''t mean I fear them. I think they want to negotiate the terms with me, so I''ll talk to them. You''re giving them too much credit. However, I still need to make preparations." Ryan red at me, saying, "You''re not allowed to be willful in this situation. We aren''t in Foswood. While we might feel reassured back home, you must ensure your safety here. Tell them I''ming with you. We won''t talk if they refuse." His tone was firm, and his expression was severe. I understood he was genuinely concerned about me. After all, there had been frequent idents involving us. However, I felt Martin and the others wouldn''t harmbecause we were in Bourdamun. No one would dare do something extron their own turf.


    I said, "You don''t understand. Martin wants to discuss a substantial topic with me. He might avoid sharing details if youe." Ryan stared atin frustration. "You''re right, I don''t understand!" "Ryan, you might not understand, but Adrian does. This project is a rare opportunity for them, so they won''t just let it go. Martin''s eager to get involved, and I''m curious about his intentions." I looked at Adrian and earnestly continued, "It''s an excellent opportunity to obtain strong evidence against them. I can''t miss this chance, and they won''t back off, either.


    They want to control the project and then have the authority to Issign it. They want to give it tome nost, among others. That''s why hey won''t harm me," I turned to Ryan and asked, "Do you know the earliest source of information about his project?"  ?wHe shrugged, and I continued, "It cfrom their people, and I managed to secure it. Also, they neglected precautions againstbecause I''m a woman. They don''t expectto dig into their ns." "Rest assured, Ryan. I must secure this project and proceed without lworries. I don''t want to win the project and then be vulnerable. There''s no turning back now. They just want to threatena little, but I doubt they dare hurt me."  I analyzed the situation for Ryan and Adrian, "These people know what they can and cannot do. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have negotiated Mefore securing the p and his people the Be they hete all the cards, but I''ve intercepted them.  "Also, one of their guys has dealt with us before. It''s that dirtbag named Jeremiah. He cto my room to inviteto dinner just now. Adrian, did you know Martin is Nelson''s son?" "Oh?" Ryan and Adrian fell silent for a while.


    Finally, Adrian looked up and suggested, "How about this? We can all go wherever you n to meet, but Ryan and I will sit at a separate table. Then, we''ll be around if anything happens.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s better than sitting here and worrying about you, right? Ryan and I need to have dinner anyway."

 Chapter 571

    Ryan immediately raised both hands in agreement.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, it''s settled then. Where did you arrange to meet?" Seeing Ryan''s eager demeanor, Ipromised.


    Well, it might work out for the best, and at least I now have a clue. It was better to be safe than sorry.


    "They askedto meet them at the Acacia Hall in the Feusaka Hotel at 6 p.m." Adrian pped his hands. "Great! Let Aidan arrange for us to be at the Feusaka Hotel, too, closer to their private room." While we were nning for the evening, my phone rang again. ncing down, I saw it was a call from Noah.


    I guessed it was rted to dinner. Indeed, that was the matter he wanted to discuss.


    So, I exined my situation to Noah, being transparent about the invitation from Martin. I hid nothing, informing him I would be at the Feusaka Hotel.


    After hearing my exnation, Noah fell silent for a moment.


    Then he replied, "Ms. Chloe, in that case, you can go to the Feusaka Hotel. I''ll arrange for someone to wait outside in case of any issues. We must ensure your safety." I found it amusing. Why were these people so paranoid? It was only a business meeting. Why were they so concerned when I, a woman, was not? Adrian noticed my expression and spoke seriously, "Don''t underestimate them, Ms. Chloe. These are bold and reckless individuals. Anything could happen. It''s better to be cautious to prevent any trouble. There''s a reason behind our vignce." I understood they were genuinely concerned about my safety. So, I nodded. "Alright, I''ll take your advice. Better safe than sorry!" Ryan sighed in relief. "Chloe, you''re too daring sometimes. I never saw you this way when you were young." I smirked. This guy was truly an old-school character.


    Ryan added, "We must be cautious with these people. They''re audacious and do whatever they want." "Okay, let''s go with this decision then!" I pretended to be obedient, avoiding any further worry from him.


    After that, called Aidan and instructed him to arrange a spot for us at the Feusaka Hotel. Once everything was set, I took a cab to the hotel alone.  ?wWhen I arrived, I discovered it was prettyrge and had an impressive design It featured arches and an imposing, antique-style sign. It appeared to be the most luxurious hotel in Bourdamun. S With my bag in hand, I strolled in casually.


    I wasn''t worried. Instead, I was anticipating the Bourdamunndlords'' tactics.

 Chapter 572

    Jeremiah hurriedly walked over with a smile. "Oh! Ms. Chloe, you''re punctual!" It seemed like he was in charge of hospitality today, just like when Chad took the lead in hosting me.


    It amused me. These so-called cousins had no shin repeating the smistakes. It looked like Jeremiah was going to follow in Chad''s footsteps today.


    There was no way around it. What could I do when they just never learned? I looked closer. Four people were seated around a round table.


    In the main seat was Martin, and next to him was Chad. There was also someone I didn''t recognize, but I figured he was one of their associates.


    Jeremiah was pleased to see that I was punctual. He had efficiently handled things and sessfully invited me. Moreover, I had calone.


    "Ms. Chloe, I must introduce you to these people now that you''re in Bourdamun." Jeremiah approached me, extending his hand. Without looking at him, I walked straight inside to the round table.


    I nced at the people at the table and greeted Chad with a nod. "Long tno see, Mr. Chad." Chad immediately stood up, and I graciously shook his hand.


    "Ms. Chloe, it''s indeed been a while. I never expected our reunion to be in Bourdamun. It''s an honor." I maintained my indifferent tone. "It''s certainly unexpected to meet you in Bourdamun, Mr. Chad." "You may not know it, but Bourdamun is my hometown! The previous incident was embarrassing, and I faced the consequences." He awkwardly smiled and exined, "Atticus didn''t spare my dignity. It wasn''t easy forto stay in Foswood, so I returned to Bourdamun. Anyway, the folks from my hometown are still quite amodating." He was speaking the truth. After Atticus kicked him out of Echelon Group, no one in Foswood dared to employ him.


    "Well! It seems you have sexperience, Mr. Chad!" My words could be interpreted in two ways.


    He smiled atand extended his arm to introduce us. "Oh, I was so engrossed in chatting with you that I forgot the most important person today!" Hisughter was dry, showing his fear of Martin.


    "Ms. Chloe, allowto present Bourdamun''s most renowned entrepreneur, Mr. Martin Terrell." I wanted to chuckle. A renowned entrepreneur wasn''t a bad title at all. I had yet to learn what kind of business Martin was involved in.


    I said, "Oh! Nice to meet you, Mr. Martin. I''m not familiar with what business you''re in. I apologize for my ignorance about Bourdamun!" Unexpectedly, Martin was quite polite. He gazed into my eyes calmly and stood up, extending his arm. I had no choice but to shake his hand.


    He firmly grasped my hand. I looked up at him, keeping my cold and distant demeanor but lowering my gaze.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled and said, "Ms. Chloe, please have a seat." Jeremiah rushed over to help just as I moved my chair to sit. He quickly drew the chair out, and I sat down gracefully.


    Martin had been watchingthe whole time, calmly stating, "Your et reputation precedes you, Ms. Chloe. You''re quite bold, attending the dinner alone."  ?wI stered a smile on my face. "Is there something inappropriate happening, Mr. Martin? Otherwise, why wouldn''t I dare toe?" Martin burst into heartyughter.


    "No, of course not, Ms. Chloe. I''m just joking! Even if I had any el thoughts, I wouldn''t dare at them with how beautiful you are."


    </pmartin>

 Chapter 573

    I calmly replied, "Mr. Martin, do you have other intentions?" "Haha... I have no ill intentions, Ms. Chloe. I want to express my hospitality, especially since I''ve always had a soft spot for beautiful women like you." "You''ve tteredenough, Mr. Martin. What did you want to discuss?" "Jeremiah, tell them to serve the food. We can chat while dining," Martin ordered. "Ms. Chloe, you''ve been discussing business all day, so you must be hungry. Let''s eat first and then talkter." He had a gentle expression, as if he were my old friend.


    Jeremiah rushed to the door and signaled a waiter to bring the food. I took my bag, rummaged through it, and casually turned on my recording pen.


    I noticed Martin watching me, so I took a pack of wet wipes and ced it on the table to avoid suspicion. Immediately after, I calmly put my bag behind my chair.


    I pulled out a wet wipe and wiped my hands, but Jeremiah seemed dissatisfied. "What is the meaning of this, Ms. Chloe?" I looked at him and feigned surprise. "W-What do you mean?" Jeremiah noticed myposure and felt helpless. He nced at Martin and urgently gestured toward my hand. "What''s she trying to say?" I knew he hinted atdisrespecting Martin by wiping my hands after the handshake. I asked Martin, "Isn''t it tfor dinner? Is there a problem withwiping my hands before eating?" Martin''s lips twitched before he smiled. "It''s no problem at all." I put down the wet wipe and looked at him. "Shall we get back to the main topic? I believe you didn''t invitejust for dinner, correct? Since we''re business people, business should be more important than a meal, don''t you think?" Martin stared atwith a hint of admiration. He nodded and said, "All right, let''s return to the main topic.


    I was pleased since he seemed to drop his guard against me.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Chloe, I arranged for Mr. Jeremiah to negotiate with you in Foswood. That was also my cousin''s rmendation since Ick a partner like you in my ventures." Martin gestured toward Chad as he spoke. I knew I was right in assuming Chad was a close rtive.


    Martin continued, "I have numerous construction projects every year. People are more demanding these days, especially regarding quality. Those I previously coborated with were just makeshift teams." I knew he meant what he said. Given my encounter with Jeremiah, who appeared rxed while visiting Tanum Corporation, it was clear he had done nothing wrong. With Martin''s help, his developmentpany was quite prestigious in Bourdamun.

 Chapter 574

    As their displeasure grew, I maintained myposure. "What''s wrong? Did I say something inappropriate?" Martin''s face darkened. He was quite unpredictable.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeremiah feltpelled to intervene. "Ms. Chloe, this is Bourdamun, not Foswood. Don''t-" Before he could finish, Martin mmed the table. He yelled at Jeremiah, "Who do you think you are? Do you have the right to speak here? Don''t pretend to be something you''re not!" I shivered at his sudden outburst and involuntarily looked at Martin. I could tell that his words were actually aimed at me. Martin was quite arrogant.


    The room fell silent. The other three dared not breathe, and my heart raced.


    I chuckled, breaking the tension. Leaning back in my chair, I nced casually at Martin and remarked, "Looks like you have quite the temper, Mr. Martin." He raised an eyebrow and looked at me. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to startle you. He''s short-tempered." I forced a strained smile. "It seems dinner isn''ting." The unidentified man immediately gestured to lower the tension. "Martin, don''t be so angry. Ms. Chloe is a youngdy, and you might scare her off. Jeremiah, hurry and check on dinner!" Then he turned to me. "Ms. Chloe, please don''t mind him. Mr. Martin''s temper isn''t great, especially today. Grandpa was upset, and he was a bit agitated. I can see that you are from a big city. You''ve gotposure." The man chuckled and continued, "Letintroduce myself. Myst nis Jake Lawson. I''m Martin''s uncle and the vice president of Mars Group." It seemed he was Martin''s partner in this y, with one ying the good cop while the other yed the bad cop.


    "We sincerely wanted to discuss sproject issues by inviting you here. You''re right. It''s about the development of the new district. Ms. Chloe, you''re an outsider who isn''t familiar with Bourdamun. That''s understandable!" Jake looked like a smooth talker, and he had clearly handled such situations before.


    "Bourdamun has beengging behind due to its location," he continued. "Many people have et worked hard to change this. Finally, there''s a good opportunity to e develop Bourdamun, but thises with increased scrutiny. S "Martin may not be pursuing a formal career, but he has big ns. All Bourdamun residents, particrly Martin, share the desire to see their hometown develop. So he''s eager to find a breakthrough. Mars Group can change Bourdamun!" S He paused and observed my reaction. I had to admit that Jake was a skilled speaker, adept at handling situations like this.


    I understood that he was about to reveal the actual situation and was testing my response. So, I remained focused.


    Indeed, when he saw I didn''t object, he nced at Martin. He chuckled again and continued.


    "In other words..." Jake said, "Ms. Chloe, if you want to take on this project, you might need to take a different approach." "How so?" I asked as if I were genuinely curious. "Mr. Jake, you''re right. I''m new to the city and don''t understand the customs here.

 Chapter 575

    Jake spoke again, "After signing the agreement with us, the contract for Bourdamun''s new district will be handed over to you for construction, Ms. Chloe." My heart skipped a beat. He finally said it. I pretended to hesitate and said, "So, you mean I''ll be signing the contract with Mr. Martin for this project?" Jake burst intoughter. "Martin, see? Ms. Chloe is a smart person." Martin chuckled, too. "I can assure you, Ms. Chloe, that there won''t be any obstacles for you in Bourdamun. This coboration can go smoothly." "So, if I don''t sign this contract with Mr. Martin, I''ll be stuck?" I smiledfortably. "Mr. Martin, are you trying to scare me?" Jake grinned meaningfully. "Absolutely not!" I red at him, silently cursing. He boldly treated this project as if it were theirs and treatedlike a puppet.


    This time, I looked at Martin. "Does this mean I''m taking over a second-hand contract?" "You can''t put it that way. This is your guarantee in Bourdamun, and..." Martin paused, his face looking like he needed to get something off his chest quickly. "Ms. Chloe, you need to understand that if you want to take on this project, this is the only way." "What about my discussion with Mr. Noah..." I stopped there, waiting for his exnation.


    "No matter who you talk to, the result will be the same," Martin stated firmly, leaving no room for doubt.


    I silently cursed. He was so arrogant. This was like him outright tellinghe was the ruler of Bourdamun.


    "Oh..." I pondered the word for a moment, then looked up at him. "So, how do I ensure my interest in this?" Upon hearingask this question, Martin''s face softened slightly.


    "Coboration! That''s negotiable!" Martin said calmly, "I want to work closely with you, Ms. Chloe, in theing days. Profit is not an issue! There are many ways to coborate; it''s up to you." Chad hastily vouched, "Ms. Chloe, you don''t understand Bourdamun. This is no empty talk." Before I could continue with my questions, the room''s door suddenly swung open loudly.


    I turned to look at the entrance.


    A tall, stylishly dressed, but visibly dissatisfied woman entered. Shez appeared to be in her twenties. She exuded confidence, and Jeremiah trailed behind her. His eyes darted over to Martin constantly.  The woman said coldly as she approached, "I''d like to see who is that cocky." I looked at her without averting my eyes. This must be Nelson''s daughter, whom Aidan mentioned.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kim, what are you doing here?" Martin asked sharply. However, the nicknrevealed his adoration for Kimberly.


    This was indeed Kimberly Terrell.


    "Mr. Martin, I-" It seemed like Jeremiah wanted to exin that he had tried to stop her.


    But it was clear that he couldn''t.


    Kimberly swaggered over with an air of hostility. The studs on her pants sparkled so brightly that it hurt to look at them. I had to admit that she had impably long legs.


    Her rebellious demeanor was perfectly matched by her cropped el ck jacket adorned with studs. Her ensemble fit perfectly, with smoky makeupplementing her multicolored braids pulled into a high ponytail.  She nced disdainfully at me. "Martin, is it her?" Martin leaned back in his chair, the epitof a good-natured man. "Stop messing around! If you want to eat something, have Jeremiah arrange it." As soon as he said that, a line of servers entered, wheeling in the food cart.


    Kimberly paid no attention and reached for the utensils on the table, helping herself to a bite of each dish as if she were a food critic.


    I was genuinely speechless. Thisck of manners was unparalleled.


    "Ms. Chloe, sorry for the interruption! This is my younger sister, spoiled by our father in his old age. Don''t mind her!" Martin spoke casually as if he were ustomed to Kimberly''s behavior.


    Kimberly turned to face me, smacking her lips in apparent disinterest. "I heard you''re good at pretending. Just because you''re from Foswood, do you think you can show off here?"

 Chapter 576

    I was at a loss as I looked at Kimberly, mainly because I had never dealt with someone like her. I initially thought Trinity would match Kimberly''s description. However, I realized Trinity was much more sophisticated than what I had imagined after the real showdown.


    The woman beforewas an actual troublemaker. She noticedlost in my thoughts and tapped her spoon on my te, saying, "I''m talking about you! Stop looking so indifferent!" "Kim!" Martin reprimanded her.


    Kimberly rolled her eyes and pursed her lips before continuing to eat.


    Jake intervened, "The dishes are finally here, Ms. Chloe. Please, have some." Martin put aside his act and said, "Ms. Chloe, let''s talk while we eat.


    I nced at Kimberly, and no longer had an appetite. It felt like I would be eating someone else''s leftovers. I calmly said, "I''m sorry, everyone, but I don''t have much of an appetite. Please proceed with eating." My words offended Kimberly. She stared atand asked, "What do you mean by that? Is it because you think we''re not qualified to eat with you? How dare you say you don''t have an appetite?" I chuckled while observing her expression. Although pretty, she unfortunately looked insolent.


    Kimberly could no longer stand me. "What are youughing at?" I smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Kimberly, your brother invitedhere. Speaking that way isn''t how you treat guests. You can be yful and willful at hbut not outside. As someone older than you, I sincerely advise you to mind your manners." She seemed stunned, perhaps because no one had ever dared to reprimand her in front of her family.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jake was quick to react, saying, "Kim, I hope you''ve learned your lesson. Ms. Chloe is a prominent figure in Foswood, so you should learn from her." Kimberly red at him. "What could I possibly learn from her? Foswood is nothing! If she''s as capable as you say, why''d she cto Bourdamun? She might be impressive, but she still has to chere for projects, correct? Has she blinded you all with her pretty little face?"  Her remark madewant to p her.


    Martin looked atwith a hint of gentleness. "Ignore her, Ms. Chloe. That''s just how she is." I smiled. "No problem, Mr. Martin. How about I consider what you''ve said and discuss it with my team leader? Business is business, and sthings aren''t solely up to me. We can discuss it again next time." I motioned to leave, but Jake helddown. "Ms. Chloe, you can''t leave halfway through the discussion." Jake noticedfrowning at his hand on my shoulder, so he withdrew it and nced at Martin. The formerughed awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, Ms. Chloe. You can now, Since we''re cooperating, both sides should be satisfied with the terms."  propose your conditions You can "What are you saying, Uncle Jake? You''re embarrassing our family by letting her propose her terms!" Kimberly forked a piece of meat and added, "Martin, are you interested in her? "I''ve never seen you back down like this before. This woman can''t change our family''s principles, no matter how beautiful she is. Who does she think she is?" Kimberly''s arrogance amazed me.


    Meanwhile, Martin looked atwith a pleased expression. It seemed he liked what he had heard. He warned his sister "That''s enough nonsense, Kim. Eat your food, and stop interfering with our business el Otherwise, I''ll tell Chad to send you home."  I almost burst intoughter at her nonsensical talk.


    "When did our family start yielding to women? Who gave her the right to talk?" Kimberly''s voice was sharp and irritating. She resembled a clucking chicken.


    Suddenly, someone opened the door and said, ¡°I did!¡±

 Chapter 577

    I looked toward the source of the familiar voice I thought I would never hear at this moment. I was shocked when he appeared. As approached in his well-tailored suit with the stern-looking Dn behind him.


    The once-arrogant Kimberly now looked dumbfounded. She gawked, captivated by As''s presence. She had forgotten everything while staring at him.


    As extended his hand to me, and I instinctively held it. His expression was cold as he said, ¡°We don''t have to continue this discussion if it''s unpleasant. No one can stopfrom doing what I want." Martin was initially stunned by As''s sudden appearance. He only returned to his senses after seeing As pullinginto his embrace. Martin''s expression darkened, and a standoff seemed imminent.


    "That statement might be exaggerated, sir." Apparently, Martin didn''t recognize As. "No one has dared to speak so boldly in my presence." As''s reply was imposing, "You''ll hear it a lot more from now on." Meanwhile, Chad whispered something to Martin. Immediately after, thetter looked terrified as he stared at As in disbelief. Kimberly couldn''t help but look atin As''s arms. She angrily eximed, "Who is he?! Why does he treat you so well?!" I almost burst intoughter, wondering if she was even using her brain.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "How else would you want him to treat me?" I calmly asked, "Has anyone ever told you how unpleasant you are, youngdy?" "Shut up! If you want to get the project, learn to be submissive.


    Remember that you''re in yelBourdamun and not Foswood." Kimberly frustratedly pointed at me.  As looked at Martin fiercely, saying, "Now that I''m here, you won''t have any projects in Bourdamun. I''ve never coborated with riff-raffs, he softened his tone and told me, Let''s go. It''s tfor dinner, and I don''t want you to starve."  As ledto the door without regard for the rest.


    Suddenly, Jeremiah eximed, "Stop right there! Do you honestly think you can cand go as you please?" As stopped but ignored Jeremiah and turned to the still-stunned Martin, saying, "Is that what you want?" Martin was tense as he said, "Mr. As... right?" It seemed Chad had introduced him to Martin when he whispered earlier.


    As did not respond. Instead, he simply raised an eyebrow that made Kimberly''s knees weak.


    Martin was skeptical as he stared at As. The former straightened his back and spoke sinisterly, "You should follow a ce''s rules andet customs wherever you go. Remember where you are, Mr. As."

 Chapter 578

    Upon hearing Martin''s words, As''s expression brightened. He turned and strode toward the table, but his tonecked warmth as he said, "What rules?" Martin stood up and red at As. The former gritted his teeth and feignedposure, saying, "The rules of Bourdamun and the Terrels." "Unfortunately, you can''t represent Bourdamun, and your family''s rules can''t constrain me." As was firm, and the glint in his eyes made Martin uneasy.


    The man before Martin exerted immense pressure.


    Jeremiah was eager to protect Martin, stepping forward and pointing at me. "Chloe, you ungrateful bitch! You don''t appreciate kindness, do you? Since you''ve chere, it won''t be so easy to leave." He suddenly grabbed my wrist. A momentter, As snatched a fork from Kimberly and jabbed it into Jeremiah''s hand.


    Jeremiah squealed and instantly released my wrist. He clutched his hand in terror, with blood flowing from his wound. He looked at As fearfully and retreated.


    "What made you think you could touch her?" The anger in As''s eyes was inexplicable.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Kimberly looked at her palm and then at the fork in Jeremia''s hand in disbelief. She realized the man before her caused the terrifying scene. She stepped back, still unable to understand how As had taken the fork from her.


    Martin was shocked. He had never expected Altas to be so overpowering. Martin realized he was lightyears away from As. "You..." He pointed at As.


    Martin had never encountered anyone who dared to defy him during his days of unting his power. He took a ss and smashed it to the ground.


    Immediately after, a group oelfierce-looking men barged in.


    Martin looked outraged as he sneered, saying, "I apologize, Mr. As, but my family represents Bourdamun." As pursed his lips and red at Martin. "Are you referring to these guys? Is this how you and your family represent Bourdamun?" As took a seat and pulledonto hisp. He protectedand nced at Dn. Soon after, Dn''s figure flickered, and sounds of fists colliding sounded. The ground was a mess within seconds, and wails of pain echoed.  As looked at Martin disdainfully and said, "Was that the formidable representation of Bourdamun you were talking about?" Jake was scared straight, unable to utter a single word.


    Meanwhile, Kimberly could not stop looking at As. When she returned to her senses, the situation had already taken a drastic turn. He looked at Marting fearfully and called his name.


    "Don''t worry, Kim. Let''s see how arrogant Mr. As can be," Martin''s words were a feeble attempt to conceal his inner panic, "Don''t forget that Bourdamun isn''t a ce where people can act as they please."

 Chapter 579

    Dn smirked upon hearing Martin''s words. The former eximed, ¡°Cin!" A squad of cops entered and lifted Martin''s injured men off the ground. Dn handed a stack of documents to the squad leader, saying, "These are the evidence of their crimes in Bourdamun over the years and the list of the injured. The detailed process of the incidents is all there." Martin finally understood the true meaning of fear at that moment. "As, you... Brandon, who authorized you to chere? Why didn''t anyone inform me?" "Sorry, Martin, this is an order from the people above. You have no right to question them." Brandon, the squad leader, did not even nce at Martin.


    "Fine. You ungrateful little-" "Take him away!" Brandon interrupted, sensing Martin might speak further. He could not allow Martin to bber because he knew how scary As could be.


    "How dare you?!" Martin roared, "My father is still in the hospital, and I must tend to him!¡± "Your father is not at the hospital but at the station. You can care for him there," Brandon firmly stated.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?! Who authorized you to take him? You can''t do this!" Martin rushed toward Brandon. "You bastard! Have you forgotten the days you curried favors with my family? My dad''s a retired hero, yet you''re treating him so poorly?" "Don''t embellish yourself, Mr. Martin. Those days are over. Everything rted to your family ceased to exist the moment you nned this trap. I advise you to keep quiet." Brandon''s expression turned grim as hemanded, "Take them all away!" Kimberly, who had never experienced such a situation, lost her previous arrogance. She looked at her brother and shouted, "Martin, what does this mean? Hey, what are you doing? Letgo! Martin!" Jake grabbed Kimberly, saying, "Don''t make a scene now, Kim. We''ll turn this around." "Uncle Jake!" Kimberly looked at him with frustration. However, she reluctantly nced at As a momentter.


    Customers who had cto dine elhere stood in the corridor. Upon hearing about the incident, they rushed to our floor to see the stunning scene. Slooked pleasantly surprised and apuded, while others recorded the incident With their phones.  Meanwhile, the rest cautiously retreated, indicating their guilt and involvement.


    The crowd whispered amongst each other. They wondered if Bourdamun was finally about to undergo a drastic change. As turned toand asked, "Are you hungry?" I stared at him in disbelief beforeughing and hugging him. "Hahaha! Am I hungry? I''m freaking starving!" "Perfect. Let''s eat." He gently releasedand then stood up to take my hand. We walked confidently toward the exit.


    My team and Noah''s people were waiting in the other room. As As and I opened the door, we heard a collective exmation of joy. I then noticed Arthur sitting at the head of the table.


    "Mr. Arthur, I didn''t know you were in Bourdamun,¡± I said in surprise. Apparently, today was a series of unexpected events.


    "I had toe, Chloe. The signing for Bourdamun''s new development project will take ce at the new location tomorrow. Everyone from Bourdamun will be there, so wanted to witness it for myself."  Lne "Huh?" His words caughtoff guard. I did not expect the signing to garner so much attention. It seemed the new district was indeed a substantial turning point for me. I considered keeping a low profile, but it seemed impossible after what happened.

 Chapter 580

    The dinner I had with my team was significantly different, as everyone was joyful. Mine and Noah''s team were full of newfound energy. I knew Bourdamun''s future would be utterly different.


    Everything happened so quickly that the people of Boudamun could barely keep up. The authorities took Nelson from the hospital, where he enjoyed special treatment in a high-end ward.


    Before the authorities took him away, he treated the staff poorly and cursed at them. At the height of his excitement, a squad of cops barged in to take him in for questioning. Nelson resisted and cursed at the cops.


    A witness captured a video of it and uploaded it to the inte. The cops had arrested the two heads of the Terrell family and their henchmen overnight.


    I barely knew how it all happened, but it seemed someone had carefully nned everything. It was only a matter of tfor the n to take ce.


    Although Bourdamun''s new district was far from the old city, the people were thrilled. They flocked to the new district to attend the signing ceremony, creating a lively event that shook Bourdamun.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After the signing ceremony, the people of Bourdamun invited us to stay. However, we had to decline and drove straight to the airport.


    Ivanna was already waiting at the Foswood airport when I arrived.


    Tflew by, and it had been nearly half a year since Lauren left. Ivanna and I not only missed her, but we were also concerned about her. As Ivanna and I waited for her at the airport, my emotions ran high.


    I only hoped for Lauren to be happy.


    Tseemed to freeze as we waited for Lauren. We craned our necks as we searched for her among the sea of people. Suddenly, Ivanna eximed, "Chlo, look!" I was shocked, wondering where the Lauren I knew was. She looked utterly different from what I remembered. Lauren''s hair was no longer lengthy and wavy. Instead, she had short, stylish hair. She wore sporty attire as she happily ran toward us.  I couldn''t believe my eyes. Lauren looked much younger and prettier. Lauren, Ivanna and I hugged each other and jumped in ce, attracting curious nces.


    Lauren becteary-eyed, saying, "I''ve missed you two so much!" Ivannained, "Are you sure about that? you did, you would et have cback sooner. You''ve been gone for half a year, yet your didn''t t even call us. What were you thinking? Did you have to travel around the world? Quick, tett us everything."  Meanwhile, I just held Lauren''s arms, looking at her up and down.


    Lauren looked at us, thrilled as she said, "Finally, I can see you two for real. It''s not like waking up from a dream and realizing you''re not around. It feels good to be back. Let''s go. I''m starving."  I felt heartbroken at her pitiful expression and pinched her, saying, "You''ve lost weight, but you look more youthful now." Ivanna mischievously tousled Lauren''s short hair, "Unexpectedly cool." The three of us burst intoughter, and then Ivanna dragged Lauren''s luggage with both hands. I walked arm-in-arm with Lauren, chatting andughing as we headed outside.


    However, someone got in our way. I looked up in surprise and realized the person was Oliver.


    Privacy

 Chapter 581

    I found it hard to believe and rubbed my eyes. It was really Oliver! How could he be here? Instinctively, I looked back at Lauren.


    Ivanna appeared to be more surprised than we were. "Why are you here?" Oliver ignored Ivanna and focused his attention on Lauren. His eyes looked dark and uncertain, and his lips trembled. He seemed excited.


    Lauren''s hand on my arm tightened, causingslight pain. My eyes were fixed on Oliver, who had changed a lot. He looked remarkably thin.


    "Lauren, you finally cback." His voice shook. I could see his hand hanging at his side, tightly clenched in anxiety.


    She looked at him, and her lips twitched. However, she quickly regained herposure.


    Lauren smiled lightly. "It''s you! Have you been good?" "No! No one toldwhere you went!" Oliver sounded like a petnt child who couldn''t find a home.


    Lauren gave a somewhat forced smile. "You can''t blthem. I didn''t even know where I was going. So, I didn''t inform them either. I just told them to pickup before I returned." Tears welled up in Oliver''s eyes as he gazed at her face. Lauren remained calm, with an unmistakable sense of alienation in her smile.


    Oliver stepped forward and reached out to her. "Lauren, cwith me. Let''s go home." However, Lauren stepped back slightly and avoided his hand. She was still smiling calmly, but I could see her determination. "I''m sorry, but I have to go home. Goodbye." She then pulledaway. "Let''s go." Her face was pale, and her hand was cold. I understood right away that she hadn''t truly moved on. Her calmness was a facade. I nced at Oliver and nodded slightly. "We''ll head out first." After all, he was a man with dignity, and I didn''t want to embarrass him too much.


    Then, I pulled Lauren toward the exit.


    Ivanna voiced her displeasure. "Why is he here? The more you avoid meeting someone, the more they appear! Go home? Which home?" "Ivanna!" I reprimanded her, "Can''t you shut up?" Lauren turned pale and murmured, "Finding out about my schedule is easy for him. We should face it eventually, but not now. I just want to go hand have a meal." She then looked at me. "I heard I have my own hnow." Lauren had been smiling the whole time, but the smile seemed somewhat strained. She hadn''t truly moved on from this rtionship.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it was understandable. After all, it had been over ten years, and she had invested far too much. She had too many grievances and insults to remember.


    I half-hugged her and changed the subject. "Yes, you now have your own home. Ivanna and I have prepared everything for you. You can stay in your ce tonight and sleep peacefully until morning."  "That''s great! It''s great to have you both." She sniffled. Her eyes shimmered with tears, but she held them back.


    "But first, we need to stop by my ce," I said. "As soon as my mom knew you wereing back, she started preparing a bunch of delicious food. She''s been waiting for your return."  Ivanna added, "She even called to make sure you got off the ne and told us to hurry back. We have to catch up, too. Many things have happened in the six months since you left." "Really? Chlo''s mom did that?" Lauren looked at me, suddenly choking up.


    "Of course! She''s been busy preparing Hmph! I never got this type of treatment," Ivanna muttered as she dragged the luggage along. "You left for half a year before I was discharged. Don''t you feel bad at aff?"  s?

 Chapter 582

    Lauren and I exchanged a knowing nce, sharing augh.


    She whispered to me, "Why is Ivanna so chatty now?" I couldn''t help butugh harder.


    Ivanna turned around to look at us. "Are you talking about me? Are you annoyed that I''m talking too much?" When we got in the car, I nced outside. Oliver was standing at the doorway, looking on as we were leaving. The destion in his eyes madefeel a twinge of pity.


    However, this was out of my hands. What he did had hurt Lauren, and I didn''t want to interfere with Lauren''s decision.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a personal matter, and no third party could intervene. I had no idea how Oliver had spent the previous six months while Lauren was away. What went through his mind? Did he realize where he went wrong? I believed Lauren would never forgive him if he didn''t realize his mistakes. Even if she forgave him, I wasn''t sure if I could.


    Only I saw what happened before Lauren left. She had narrowly escaped death, and I could understand her pain.


    I called hto let my parents know we had picked up Lauren and were on our way back. Ivanna keptining the whole way, questioning Lauren''s whereabouts.


    Lauren said, "Let''s talk about something else. Tell me, how is it going with Jared? Is Trinity still making things difficult for you? I''ve been worried about that!" Ivanna scoffed. "Huh, making things difficult for me? I''m lucky that I''m still alive." I chuckled. "You''ve got snerve. What''s her risking her life got to do with you? If you''re going to brag, at least cup with sactual reasons." Lauren looked at us in disbelief. "What''s going on? What are you suggesting?" It was not until this moment, rushing back from Bourdamun to the airport, that I remembered Trinity''s situation.


    I made a hush gesture and quickly called Jared to ask about Trinity''s condition.


    Then, I told Jared, "Lauren is back.


    We''re taking her hfor a meal. If it''s toote, we won''t see Trinity today. I''ll go to the hospital early tomorrow."  Jared said Trinity was doing well and she was in high spirits. He askednot to worry and to ctomorrow if I couldn''t make it today.


    I saw Ivanna sneering and looking like a disgruntled woman. However, I knew she was probably uneasy.


    After hanging up the phone, Lauren asked, "What''s going on? Why is Trinity injured? Also, are you guys implying something?" I knew Lauren was curious about my concern for Trinity''s well-being, especially since we were having a conflict when Lauren left.


    I briefly exined Trinity''s injury to her, and she began to understand the situation.


    "I''ll exin it to you when we have time. A lot has happened in the past six months." Ava and Jenny were already waiting when the car arrived at the doorstep.


    When Ava saw our car approaching she in med excitedly and O report. Then she raped the gate and rushing Vo toward us.  "Aunt Lauren is back! I missed you so much! Why did it take you so long?" She called out, running to the car.


    However, Ava froze when the car door opened, and Lauren stepped out. She was wide-eyed, carefully examining Lauren as she descended.


    Then she covered her tiny mouth and loudly eximed, "Aunt Lauren, w-why did you cut your hair?" Ivanna and burst intoughter.


    et Ivanna rubbed Ava''s head, saying.


    "My love, Aunt Lauren wants a fresh start She''s starting over from scratch!"  ?wAva looked puzzled, ncing at Ivanna. "What does starting over from scratch mean? And...why start over?" Lauren quickly lifted her and gave her a tight hug. "My baby, I missed you so much!" Then, Lauren looked at Jenny. "And who''s this little beauty?"

 Chapter 583

    Ava, acting like a little adult, quickly introduced Jenny to Lauren. "Aunt Lauren, this is my big sister. Uncle found her for me." Lauren approved, saying, "Your uncle is quite bossy!" Then she turned her attention to Jenny. "Well! What a beautiful girl!" After a brief greeting, she hugged Jenny and spoke in a soft, gentle tone, "Hello there, pretty girl. I have a gift for you." The kids were excited, especially Ava, who loved unwrapping gifts. Ryan was also there, and he was the chef for the day. After hugging my mom, Lauren yfullyined about hunger. "I haven''t tasted delicious homemade food in half a year. I''ve been dreaming about it." "We''ll have dinner right away. Chlo, call As and ask how long before he gets back," my mom directed.


    Now that Grace was here, she yed the role of a captain, organizing and managing everything happily.


    Ava, unable to contain her excitement, asked, "Aunt Lauren, where''s my gift?" Laurenughed. "I thought you''d forgotten. You''re such a little trickster!" When she opened her suitcase, it was filled with gifts for everyone, especially Ava. There were clothes from different countries. "I bought clothes of various sizes. Jenny also has a gift now." Even Grace and Molly had gifts. Lauren was very considerate, and I was deeply moved.


    As arrived with an unexpectedpanion just as we were about to start eating-Oliver.


    We were all surprised, and Lauren seemed a bit ufortable at the sight of him.


    I quickly said, "Mr. Oliver, please cin!" Seeing my enthusiastic wee, he appeared much more rxed, awkwardly saying, "Sorry to disturb you. I¡ª" "Hey, don''t say that! Con in!" I proceeded to introduce him to my parents.


    My father promptly invited him inside, and Lauren reluctantly watched as we chatted with him. She remained silent.


    Ivanna sat next to Lauren, whispering, "He''s persistent. It looks like he wants to bring you htonight. He seems determined not to let you escape." Lauren''s lips twitched in frustration I had nned to take Lauren to our new house before dinner, but with Oliver''s sudden appearance, b couldn''t. Everyone understood Oliver''s intentions. However, I didn''t understand why he cback with As.


    Sensing my confusion, As followedand quietly exined, "He was waiting at the door. I had no choice but to let him in.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 584

    Faced with everyone ming her for her abrupt departure, Lauren responded with a calm smile, "Actually, leaving was a spontaneous decision. I just wanted to be carefree and wander for a while." Sheughed. "So I truly followed my heart. I had no ns. I just wanted to get out there and see the world. I told no one, not even Chlo." Though she spoke lightly, only I knew what she was thinking when she left.


    I was convinced that her mindset at the twas one of living or dying based on her own choices, which was precisely what I had feared. Fortunately, she returned unharmed.


    Ivanna asked if Lauren encountered any dangers in the past six months.


    "There are always challenges during a journey," she said with a sad smile. "There were many adventurous moments, including getting lost, crossingnguage barriers, entering deste areas, and facing war. But sometimes, when you open up to things, fear disappears..." Oliver listened silently, asionally serving her dishes but barely eating.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She cooperated, saying thank you each time, and still ate. They seemed harmonious on the surface, but I could sense ack of warmth between them. Despite sitting close, their hearts seemed distant.


    Lauren shared personal insights and ns, focusing solely on her perspective.


    Ivanna, seemingly opposing Oliver, boldly asked Lauren, "Lauren, after being away for so long, do you have any new thoughts?" Oliver nced nervously at her profile.


    Lauren smiled, dabbed her mouth with a tissue, and then looked at me. "Chlo, are you keeping your promise?" I knew what she was referring to. It was abouting to thepany. She had said that once she returned, she would start working.


    "Of course." I nodded thoughtfully and said, "Then you better fulfill it." "Alright, I''ll take a day off tomorrow Lakea and report the day after." She chuckled and looked at Ryan. "Mr. Ryan, get ready to welcme! be working at yourpany. I haven''t worked in years, so I hope I can adapt quickly and keep up.  || Ryan smiled gently, ncing at me. "Yes, the authority in ourpany is still in Chlo''s hands. She calls the shots. I believe you''ll bepetent!" "Thank you! I''ll do my best. In the past six months, I''ve used my spare tto study while traveling the world. I can''t afford to waste any more time!" et "After sexperiences, I felt regretful," she said as she ate. "I wasted too much tand lost myself. So, I want to reim that time. hope you can all be patient withand givean opportunity to live with dignity."  I noticed Oliver''s face turning pale, and his hand shook slightly, knuckles turning white.


    As, who had been silent, suggested, "If you want to learn, I have a brilliant suggestion. You can start training at ourpany. AT Empire''s PRpany is top-notch, and can find someone to guide you."  UMS Lauren looked at As eagerly and asked, "Mr. As, are you serious?" As nced at her and nodded solemnly. "Certainly. If you''re serious about learning, it must be done professionally. As ourpany continues to rise, we need an outstanding PR manager." Privacy

 Chapter 585

    Ivanna said, "Mr. As is right! I just remembered. I can offer you opportunities too. While our PR department and cases might differ from ATL Empire''s, we lean more toward sudden social anomalies." I nodded. "Ivanna''s right." "Our PR scope might be broader. Having more mentors is not a bad thing, right? Everyone has different strengths. Mr. As is more business-oriented, and we lean more toward societal issues. Haha... If you learn well, you''ll be a top-notch PR professional." Lauren smiled. "I don''t care about being top-notch. I just want to work hard and live a meaningful life." I discreetly nced at Oliver. Lauren''s words hit him square in the face. After all these years, she had been living too modestly and unfairly.


    I did harbor sresentment toward Oliver for this. It was tfor Lauren to speak her mind, and Oliver needed to recognize her value.


    We chatted happily. Later, As, Ryan, and Oliver went to the living room for drinks. The three of us women continued talking endlessly.


    When Molly prepared ate-night snack, Oliver returned to Lauren. He seemed to have had a lot to drink, his eyes fixed on Lauren like a child reluctant to part.


    Lauren looked at him and said, "I''ll take Oliver back. We''ll chatter." She looked at Oliver with a sweet smile and whispered, "Lettake you home.


    Oliver''s eyes lit up, and he nodded eagerly, his voice gentle. "Sure." We stood there watching Lauren walk down the hall to put on her shoes. Oliver quickly stood up and bid my parents farewell, and they left together.


    "Hey, do you think they still have a chance?" Ivanna asked. She looked like she wanted to gossip.


    I pondered for a moment and shook my head uncertainly. Yet, an indescribable heaviness weighed on my heart.


    After dinner, As and Ryan also headed home. I escorted the two little ones back to their rooms.


    Once I was sure they were asleep, I went back downstairs. Lauren had yet to return. Ivanna was bing increasingly impatient.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Oh no, this is bad. They''ve ruined everything. Lettell you, Oliver is sly. He swept Lauren off her feet again." I nced at her disdainfully. "Do you have so little faith in Lauren?" Although I said that, I felt uneasy. She had been gone for quite a while. Could it be that Ivanna was right? Helpless, I instructed the older folks to go to bed and not wait for Lauren. After all, Grace wasn''t suited for staying up.


    Her health hadn''t been greattely. She had lost weight, and I nned to take her for a checkup in the next few days.


    They obediently went to their rooms. Lauren finally pressed the doorbell, and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Lauren entered, Ivanna rushed over. "You''re finally back! Why did it take so long? Be honest. What did you talk about? I thought you went hwith him." Ivanna continued to ramble behind Lauren, incessantly nagging.


    Lauren nced at Ivanna, her tone merciless. "Did I scare youst time, and now you''re paranoid?" I watched her expression and then §Ö looked at vanna, who was being put in her ce. Unable to contain myself, Iughed. "The point is, you were gone for too long."  S Lauren looked atin surprise, angrily eximing, "Don''t tellyou were thinking the sthing?" I admitted, "Not as certain as she is, but I started thinking that way!" She shook her head helplessly. "You guys are the worst!" "What do you mean?! It''s just that I was worried you''d get hurt." Ivanna coldly snorted.


    "No matter how indifferent I may seem, I wouldn''t return to the spath. Do you think that road is easy? I did go through a lot," she said, sitting on the sofa, looking weary.  Not wanting her to feel sad as soon as she returned, I said, "Enough! Do you want to go home?" She suddenly tooked atand i.ne et eximed, "Oh my gosh! I forgot there''s a hto go back to! Yes, let''s go back. I can''t wait! We''re family now. Stay at my ce tonight and keepany. I''ve been lonely for too long."  After saying that, she jumped off the sofa, her face filled with joy.


    Watching her expression, Ivanna and I exchanged nces and smiled in unison.


    Privacy

 Chapter 586

    When we returned to Lauren''s new home, she was instantly stunned by the spacious, bright, and luxurious surroundings. She turned around and hugged us both, choking up with emotion.


    "Thank you! I finally have my own home." Her words madesuddenly feel sentimental and teary-eyed.


    I patted her back gently and said, "You can be at ease now. This is your world. You don''t need to think about anyone else while you''re here. We''ll both support you, no matter what decision you make." That night, Ivanna and I stayed by Lauren''s side. We had a heartfelt conversation in thatfortable environment.


    We talked until dawn.


    In the morning, I watched them sleep peacefully, then sighed quietly and left. I needed to go to the hospital to see Trinity.


    My heart hurt when I saw Trinity. In just a few days, she had lost a lot of weight. Her eyes looked like they were bulging out of their sockets, and she seemed as though she had transformed into a different person.


    Theck of makeup revealed her true appearance. She looked unexpectedly beautiful, and I really liked the girl in front of me. She didn''t seem surprised to seewhen I entered.


    I lifted the soup in my hand, feeling a little awkward. "Do you want ssoup? I made it especially for you. How are you feeling?" I walked to the side of her bed. There was only one nurse in the ward. When she sawenter, she quietly closed the door and left. "Where''s Mr. Jared?" I asked.


    "He needed to go deal with something," Trinity replied calmly. She kept looking at me.


    "Lauren just cback yesterday. She''s been away for a long time, so that''s why I didn''t csee youst night. I''m sorry about that." I felt the need to exin why I hadn''t been here.


    "Are you disappointed that I''m still alive?" Trinity stared at me.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where''s your conscience?" I immediately retorted. "If I wanted you to die, I wouldn''t have saved you." She suddenly smiled, adding a little charm to her look. She wasn''t as cold as she usually was today. It seemed that a sick Trinity was more genuine and endearing.


    Right now, she seemed more human than her previous demonic presence.


    "Are you really my only friend?" she asked suddenly. "I can''t believe it. You seem pretty domineering. Why are you my only friend?" Her question caughtoff guard, and I chuckled awkwardly.


    "Did you really hear what I said?" I asked. I had spoken those words when her life was hanging in the bnce.


    "What? Do you regret it?" She had clearly seen my difort and was teasing me.


    "Just say whatever it is you want to say," I said indignantly.


    She smirked, revealing her mischievous side. "Are you saying that no matter when, no matter where, you''ll always be there foras a friend?" This tshe looked atwith a serious expression, as if she was particrly concerned about the term "friend" and wanted a genuine confession from me.


    "What do you think? I''m not the type to say something and take it back. I''m a person of my word," I said with all seriousness.


    She paused for a moment, then suddenly burst intoughter. She looked even more beautiful.


    I looked at her, puzzled. "Why don''t you have any friends?" She stared at me, thinking for a atime, moment. "My family, my business, the environment I''m in-none of them allowto have friends. And no one really wants to be genuine friends with me. They just want to use me"  Trinity looked atearnestly.


    SV "Can I be your friend then?" I heard a sense of urgency in my own words. I didn''t know whether she really wantedas a friend. "I definitely don''t have any ulterior motives, and I don''t need anything from you I just want your friendship."  "You promisedthat, didn''t you? You said you would be my only friend," she said decisively. "That was something I longed for. If you hadn''t said that, I wouldn''t have cback."  "Why would you say that?" I was genuinely moved.


    "What you said temptedtoo much," she said,ughing brightly.

 Chapter 587

    I looked at her lively expression, and felt relieved. It seemed like all the barriers between us hadpletely disappeared.


    "I know you''re a straightforward person. You''re not looking to take advantage, and this definitely isn''t for personal gain. But I want to make one thing clear. You don''t need to feel the need to becmy friend just because I took a hit for you. I''d rather not have a friend like that." Her hand emerged from the nket, grabbing mine.


    "That was how it was at first," I admitted without reservation. It felt wrong to hide anything from someone like Trinity. I needed to be honest with her.


    "I didn''t expect you to take the hit forwith no hesitation. It madefeel guilty. I felt bad that I said those cold words to you the night before and made you feel that we couldn''t be friends." "That did bothera lot. It hurt my self-esteem." Her face turned cold.


    "But even though you said we couldn''t be friends, you still saved my life. So I felt regretful and guilty, especially when your life was in danger. I just want you to know that I genuinely want to be your friend because only a friend could have done what you did." I squeezed her hand.


    "A friend is someone who''s willing to sacrifice anything for another person. That''s a true friend. So I really wanted to be your friend after that." She scrutinized me. It was hard to tell what she was thinking.


    Suddenly, she looked at my thermos. "I want ssoup." My heart warmed, and I smiled. "Sure. My housekeeper, Molly, made this soup. She stewed it for a long time. It''ll help you recover." I hurriedly poured out arge bowl, blew on it a bit, and held it to her lips.


    She blinked and looked at my face. After she paused for a long time, she finally drank the soup.


    I noticed that she was tearing up.


    I fed her the whole bowl, and herplexion seemed to gain a rosy tint.


    "What do Liora and Ste have against you?" she asked.


    I briefly exined the conflict between us, then asked her, "Why didn''t you team up with them?" "I know that the rtionships aroundare mercenary and based on self-interest, but those who want to usemust have something to offeras well." As Trinity said these words, she appeared extremely pragmatic, which was a stark contrast to the mischievous girl from earlier.


    "But these two don''t measure up. They have nothing I can use, and they won''t bringany benefits. won''t sink to their level. What they do is lowly and despicable. I have no reason to do what they do," she said, bluntly.  This only increased my fondness for her. But this two-faced girl could be ruthless and bring people to their demise as well.


    I felt a little bewildered and was unsure if this was the real Trinity.


    "Ivanna cto see you," I told her deliberately.


    "She cto see me?" she asked.


    Apparently, Jared had not informed her that Ivanna had visited.


    "Yeah. She''s genuinely concerned about you because you saved me." I told her the truth. "That''s what a friend does. Ivanna and I are close friends because she''s genuine and loyal." "I won''t let Jared go just because of that," Trinity said calmly as she looked at me.


    "You''re wrong. There''s no ''letting'' anyone go in this case. It''s a fair gbetween the two of you." I countered.


    Just then, Jared cin. He nodded at me, then stood by the bed, looking down at Trinity gently.


    I felt a little lost and vaguely remembered Ivanna lying in bed when she was sick. He had protected her like this too. I didn''t know who Jared would choose in the future. I felt torn.  I stood up and looked at Trinity. "Get srest. I need to go to work. We signed a new contract yesterday, and I need to work on that." She nodded. "Thanks for the soup." "Don''t forget, we''re friends now. There''s no need for thanks," I reminded her with a smile. I waved to them before leaving the ward.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Outside, I raised an eyebrow and let out a breath. I didn''t want to get entangled in theplex rtionship between the three of them. Right now, I could only remain neutral.


    Before reaching the office, I received an unexpected call from Matthew.


    I realized that if Matthew was callingnow, it must be about something important. I decided to take the call and heard his voice. We need to meet, Chlo. I have something to tell yout."  QUMS

 Chapter 588

    I thought for a moment and didn''t refuse. Instead, I asked, "Where should we meet?" Matthew seemed surprised that I had agreed so quickly and eagerly provided the location.


    I headed straight to the location he mentioned, which turned out to be a club.


    As a precaution, I called Johnson again in the car to check on the current situation with Matthew.


    Since I had been busy with matters in Bourdamun, I hadn''t had tto pay attention to them these past few days.


    As I suspected, Matthew''s call was rted to the withdrawal of funds between him and Liora.


    Sure enough, Johnson informedthat the situation was still deadlocked. No one was willing to back down. Strangely, Liora had not signed a contract for Avalon Hills despite not moving forward with the withdrawal of funds.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He said that he had followed my advice and was working on stabilizing other projects for Matthew.


    After ending the call with Johnson, I felt more confident. It seemed that Atticus''s prediction was correct. Liora wanted to negotiate with Matthew, which was why she hadn''t signed the contract for Avalon Hills.


    I thought it would be hard for Liora to get this contract if Ardora Construction wouldn''t support her. If I hadn''t already had aprehensive n in ce, I would have taken back Avalon Hills at this crucial juncture and let Liora face her downfall.


    With that thought in mind, I immediately called Ryan, both to inform him that I was dealing with something outside and to prepare him for this. If Liora didn''t sign the contract quickly, we would be able to pressure her. I believed she wouldn''t be able to hold out for much longer by then.


    I could even help Matthew with this if it was necessary.


    Ryan quickly nodded and said, "Got it." Matthew was already waiting at the club. When he sawenter, he stood up quickly. "That was fast, Chlo. Were you nearby?" I sat down and responded nonchntly, "Yeah, I just cfrom the hospital. I went to see Trinity." When he heard about Trinity, he casually asked, "By the way, I heard she was injured because of you. Is it serious?" I nced at him and sneered at his question. Whether I was hurt or not had no significance to him anymore. If he hadn''t wanted to meettoday, he probably wouldn''t have cared at all.  With a skeptical smile, I responded, "Of course it''s serious! But she''s much better now. So, what brings you here?" As I expected, he did not probe any further. He forced a grin and said, "Well, there''s something I need to tell you." I reached for the bell, summoning Valthe waiter to order a few of my favorite dishes. I needed to eat something quickly and seize a moment to rest back at the officeter A sleepless night had left my head heavy.  "Go on, I''m listening," I said, massaging my temples.


    Leaning in, Matthew said, "Chlo, can you helpfigure out a way to secure the contract for Phase Two of Avalon Hills?" "Phase Two?" I nced at him questioningly. "Haven''t you secured that?" He chuckled awkwardly, "Well, not exactly. It''s still pending. What I mean is, can you think of something to helpacquire it directly without having to go through Liora?" §Ö His request caughtoff guard. I looked at him, seeking rification. "Are you askingto assist you in directly obtaining the contract for Phase Two without involving Liora?"  He nodded eagerly.


    "Don''t overestimate me," I replied self-deprecatingly.


    He met my gaze with a hint of embarrassment. "I know you can do it. If it weren''t for the Bourdamun project, you wouldn''t have let go of Avalon Hills, right?"

 Chapter 589

    I responded with a distant smile, acknowledging that his sources were well-informed.


    Without delving into the specifics of how he knew about my sess in Bourdamun, I casually said, "The decision to hold on or let go depends on what aligns with your own interests. I always choose a path that better suits my personal development." Matthew seemed somewhat disgruntled at my response. "It looks like you still have reservations about me, Chlo." I asked, "What do you mean?" I understood what he was implying. He had been unsettled by my smooth journey.


    He chuckled awkwardly. "I don''t think I could have endured being overshadowed by a woman if you were as helpful as you are now during our ttogether. Sometimes, I really don''t understand how everything happened the way it did. We were a good match, and you''re still important to me. When we were building thepany together back then..." "Let''s remain focused on the matter at hand, Matthew," I interrupted, avoiding any reminiscing about the past. I hated it when he did this.


    "I do have a real problem, Chlo. You have to help me. I''m in a bind right now. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have cto you!" Matthew tried to grab me, but I dodged.


    "Tell me, then. How can I help?" I started with a hint of impatience. "Don''t expect too much from me. My abilities are limited. Just get straight to the point." Matthew looked frustrated and said, "Did you know about Liora''s n to withdraw her investment?" I feigned ignorance and inquired, "She wants to withdraw? Weren''t you two having a great coboration? Why would she want to withdraw? I didn''t know about that. I''m not interested in other people''s affairs." "You''re talking as if this is someone else''s problem," he remarked with a wry smile.


    I couldn''t be bothered with him. "I really don''t care about your affairs. I''ve been avoiding them to stop your wife and her allies froming after me. I''m a bit of a scaredy-cat." Matthew''s face reddened when he heard my response. "Don''t be so quick to judge, Chlo. She''s not that bad. She''s just a little willful." "Willful?" I stared at him sternly. "Pfft." "No, really, I''m keeping an eye on her," Matthew said nonchntly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t givethose hollow assurances. Don''t forget that your mother is the one who got beaten, and she''s still hiding in my house to this day Have you ever heard of an ex-mother-inw recuperating at her former daughter-inw''s ce? That''s quite the act of willfulness." I seized the opportunity to express my disdain. People like him really disgusted me.  "I''ve been busytely, otherwise I would have gone to pick her up. Besides, I trust my mom with you. I know you won''t mistreat her, and she really wants to stay with you," Matthew said confidently.


    I cursed internally. I couldn''t believe that this had suddenly turned into something I had to handle. I didn''t know what sins I hadmitted in my past life to be troubled by their family so much in this one.  When he saw my silence, Matthew continued, "Since my mom is at your ce..." "Let''s get back to the real issue. I told you I didn''t chere to reminisce about the past with you. I know how to handle your mother," I interjected in a low tone, putting an end to his rambling.


    "Alright, let''s talk business." Matthew adjusted his posture and leaned in. "I need your help towork. I want to secure Avalon Hills for myself, so that woman won''t botherabout it! "She''s insatiable! She''s arrogant and overbearing. I''ll have to find a way to deal with her, or she''ll keep taking advantage of me!" Matthew''s frustration was evident.


    I sat upright and addressed him sternly. "You won''t be able to solve this problem if you keep this attitude up. Use your brain. Do you currently have the resources and capability to handle the Avalon Hills project if you take over now?" I looked at Matthew, posing the question seriously.  He nced back at me, hesitating.


    "And do you think it''s realistically possible for you to try to establish connections and rtionships right now just to seize Avalon Hills?" I challenged him with another question.

 Chapter 590

    Matthew''s expression grew somber, revealing a mix of bitterness and deep-seated resentment.


    "We''re dealing with Liora here. Attempting to outmaneuver her, especially after she proposed withdrawing funds, will definitely be an uphill battle. Do you really believe there''s any chance of sess?" I bombarded Matthew with questions, strategically hitting his vulnerabilities to make him feel the weight of the situation.


    I also delved into his past ruthless tactics to secure Avalon Hills and the substantial financial investments he had made. "Have you ever thought about why Liora suggested withdrawing funds?" I questioned, adding anotheryer to his dilemma.


    My analysis of Liora''s motives was rooted in Atticus''s spections. He had lived with Liora for over a decade, and now he wanted to kick her out of his sphere of interests. That alone spoke volumes about Liora''s strategic prowess.


    I looked at Matthew and continued, "She clearly intends to leverage Avalon Hills to negotiate with you, set conditions, and ultimately shift ownership of Ardora. If she''s already confident in her sess, intervening now would demand an immense expenditure of your energy and resources, and could possibly lead to bankruptcy even if you did secure the project." Matthew was visibly affected by my words and appeared remorseful. "If you''re willing to help me, that would saveconsiderable effort." I wasn''t sure what he meant, so I pressed him. "How can I help?" His gaze narrowed as he hesitated before taking a determined stance. "Don''t pretend you don''t know anything, Chloe. I know about your current situation. I''ve been keeping tabs on you. I''m not indifferent." I scoffed at his reasoning. "Not indifferent? That''s quite a statement." It baffledthat he would dare make such a im.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He persisted, somewhat uneasily, "I know about your current foundation. It''ll be easy for you to go directly to Archie. Everyone wants to get on his good side." My anger red when I heard Matthew''s words. "You think I''ll go to the Beringer family just to help you? That''s outrageous!" I stood up abruptly, facing Matthew with a mix of frustration and disbelief.


    "I can''t believe you''d suggest such a thing, Matthew!" That seemed to be the real reason why he had asked to meet today. "You can forget about that, Matthew!" Matthew becuneasy when he heard my firm response. "Don''t be so stubborn, Chloe. We were married once. Let''s not be so petty okay? Ava''s our daughter. Wouldn''t it be better for her if I recovered and made our business stronger I''m her father, after all. Do you want her father to be a failed businessman who can''t hold his head high in public? How will that benefit her?"  He grew more impassioned as he continued, and I found it increasingly awkward to listen. Those who didn''t know Matthew might asshe was a responsible and caring father.


    "When Ava wants to get married in the future, they''ll care about her family background. Don''t be so narrow-minded. I won''t forget your kindness if you helpand pullthrough during this crucial time. I''m not an ungrateful person!" His words were ironic, and I snorted. "Hah! You''re not an ungrateful person? What kind of person are you then, Matthew?" He had hit a sore spot with hisments, and I couldn''t help but react. Perhaps I would have felt better if he hadn''t said all that. Ungrateful? Everyone in Foswood knew his true nature.


    "Oh! Wait, this isn''t even about that. Letmake it clear, Matthew. Don''t even think about it. I might be close with the Beringer family now, butt doesn''t mean I can shamelessly use their reputation to build a foundation for us!" I immediately stated my principles.  He was shameless! Matthew becagitated as he heard what I said. His nostrils red, and he stared at me. "There''s no need to act all high and mighty. You im you haven''t used the Beringer family''s influence, but how did you manage to secure such a big project in Bourdamun? Are you trying to deceive me?"  Now I understood why he had audaciously suggested I approach the Beringer family. It looked like he had been waiting for this confrontation all along.

 Chapter 591

    I was about to refute him when he interruptedagain.


    "A project asrge as the Bourdamun developmentnding in your hands, Chloe... Do you really believe it''s not because of the Beringer family''s influence? You''re just lucky, that''s all!" "Why do I have to ask you to help smooth things over? Isn''t that a bit too much?" He gavethe impression that I was obligated to charge into battle for him.


    I angrily cut him off. "Put away your petty mindset! I was able to be in charge of Bourdamun because of my capabilities.


    "I worked hard to build my qualifications. It''s also because of my sincerity and perseverance in coborating with ATL Empire to further Tanum''s reputation. It''s based on my hands-on approach, good quality, and reputation. No shortcuts... I despise those vile methods." That was when I realized that Matthew hated this standing the most. It was unlike him, who cut corners and had an extremely poor reputation.


    "That is enough!" He said, ¡°Don''t act all righteous. Could you honestly say you didn''t use the Beringer family''s influence? Could you easily bring down Martin from Bourdamun?" I was momentarily stunned.


    I hadn''t expected this guy to be so familiar with Bourdamun. I had underestimated him. It seemed there were many onlookers when I wanted to acquire it.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    While working to secure Bourdamun, he was ostensibly paying attention to me, probably waiting forto make a scene. I hadn''t thought I would seed, which perhaps shocked many people.


    They wanted to vent their frustration when they didn''t see the  they hoped for.


    Matthew clearly enjoyed getting it off his chest. Don''t think I don''t know. You could only get et Bourdan un by using As''s power and getting close to Arthur. And Arthur used you to get close to the Beringer family in pursuit of his own future. Did you even do anything?"  "That''s nonsense!" I retorted.


    Matthew let out a snort. "It''s obvious. Otherwise, how did Nelson fall? Do you think everyone is blind? Arthur used the power of the Beringer family to straighten up Nelson." I could not help but be surprised that I had stumbled upon this by chance. His talk of chain reactions wasn''t entirely baseless. I just didn''t want to admit it.


    Matthew put on a bitter expression. "Chloe, helpjust this once. I promise I won''t cto you again. Is that not enough? Just this once, as long as you helptake down Avalon Hills and that annoying Liora.


    "I promise, from now on, I''ll listen to you. Whatever you tellto do, I will dly y the supporting role. Can''t you agree, honey?" With a pitiful expression, he reached out to grab my wrist. I jerked my hand away abruptly.


    "Matthew, get a grip! Even if I were still your wife, I wouldn''t do something like this, especially not for someone like you. The Beringer family is my family, not a tool forto use. Don''t even think about exploiting the Beringer family. It''s out of the question!"  I picked up my bag, adding, "Matthew, this is not the way to do business. You need to put your heart into it and not resort to shortcuts Look at where you are today. If even Liora can sweep you aside, you should consider why you ended up like this."  "You have a share of the blfor where I am today, Chloe!" Matthew roared at me, his eyes gleaming.

 Chapter 592

    I was seething, and our exchange was nothing short of a verbal sparring match.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You should know better than anyone that it''s never toote to mend fences. Don''t dwell on irrelevant things," I countered sharply.


    "I conduct myself with transparency. Please don''t judge my integrity based on your small-mindedness. It was my work, not spersonal connection, that got the project in Bourdamun. Don''t try your tricks on me! "The only way to defeat Liora is through your own actions. Use your brain. Why do you think she is withdrawing funds now? She clearly believes she has secured Avalon Hills, and she''s trying to capitalize on this opportunity to take over Ardora." Both of us were aware of the unspoken truth, but we were avoiding the issue. If I were to gloss over it, he wouldn''t realize his mistakes.


    "Matthew, your current situation is entirely your fault. How could the wolf have entered the house if you had pursued development without colluding with the Thompson family?" Matthew couldn''t contain himself as I spoke these words.


    "Enough already, Chloe. I asked for your help to devise a solution, not for you to act all high and mighty, lecturinglike a saint. What right do you have to shout and scream at me? You''re noble, and you''re awesome. I got it." Apparently, my arguments were hitting a nerve with his pride.


    "Fine, let''s just forget I said anything," I said, walking toward the exit.


    Matthew hesitated, then ran over, blocking my path. He looked athelplessly.


    "Chlo, can we talk calmly? Why would I seek your assistance if I wasn''t backed into a corner? I just don''t want others to seeas a joke. Only you understand me. I still care about my reputation, but I can''t overcthis hurdle." His sudden admission caughtoff guard. To be honest, I wasn''t feeling great either.


    "I''ve said it before, only you can save yourself." I stood at the doorway, looking at him. My tone softened a bit. "She just wants to negotiate with you to change ownership. You can seize her psychological weakness and fight her with her tactics." This was my pointer to him. However, he looked atwith confusion.


    Just then, the food I ordered arrived.


    Matthew immediately saw it as a lifeline and pulledinto an embrace. "Look, your food is here. Eat first before leaving, okay? Don''t go on an empty stomach."  S I struggled for a moment, shaking off his hand. "If you have something to say, say it. But don''t touch me!" His touch was still repulsive to me. It made my stomach churn every time.


    Seeing his hopeful eyes, I reluctantly gave could returned. Besides, I t just stand by and wa Liora withdraw from Ardort SW belongs to englishS Content I have to help Matthew get through this. Only then can Iplete my n. Otherwise, all my efforts would be wasted.


    Matthew''s face lit up with a relieved §Ö smile when I turned back. It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted.


    "Thank you, Chlo! I knew you still cared about me!"  ?w"Enough, don''t make it sound so cheesy. I just don''t want you bothering me!" I started eating since I was hungry and genuinely tired. Particrly now that I was overcwith fatigue. Matthew quickly picked a dish for me. Since our separation, this was the first twe ate at the stable. Suddenly, I thought of As. I hoped that the seat oppositewould always be As''s.


    While eating and facing Matthew, I said, "Are all of Ardora''s projects currently in your hands?" This question caught Matthew off guard, and he seemed to be contemting whether or not to tellthe truth. This action conveyed that he still hadn''t fully trusted me.

 Chapter 593

    It was understandable for two rivalpanies, especially fiercepetitors like us, to be cautious. So, I approached the topic differently.


    "You don''t have to givethe details. I''m just using it as an example. You shouldn''t be concerned if you''re in charge of these projects, have signed contracts, and have the power to negotiate and oversee construction. Stand tall, use it as leverage, and negotiate with her." As I continued eating, I offered Matthew advice and suggestions.


    Matthew finally disclosed a few unfavorable aspects, and I pondered, providing him with guidance and a well-thought-out n. Matthew''s face lit up, smiling and feeling somewhat triumphant.


    I nced disdainfully at him, set down my utensils, and reached for a few napkins to dab at the corners of my mouth.


    "Now, it''s up to you on how to proceed. You must establish a solid foundation with the subcontractors. That''s crucial. If the partners don''t turn against you, you''ve won," I exined clearly. This was Atticus''s idea.


    Everything might seem simple, but executing it wasn''t easy. After all, there were several major projects, and Liora had put in a lot of effort.


    However, I was confident that when the critical moment arrived, Atticus would lendsupport.


    "But what if they don''t cooperate? After all, there''s a faction that is aligned with Liora." Matthew seemed uncertain.


    "In that case, keep in touch with me. If you run into any problems, letknow, and I will figure out how to help." I sessfully sold this favor to Matthew.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "But what if... I mean, what if they still resist?" Matthew asked urgently, his gaze intense.


    I felt a bit drowsy due to fatigue.


    "Then take it to court," I replied impatiently. "All the contracts are signed under Ardora. There''s no fear of losing. Honestly, I don''t think it''ll cto that. After all, Liora doesn''t want to sever tiespletely. She just wants thepany." "True. Without Ardora, she won''t have any substantial projects." Matthew gritted his teeth.


    "But she has already revealed her true colors to you. You shouldn''t be embarrassed anymore. It''s not like you want to hand over yourpany willingly, right?" I needled Matthew.


    "Of course not!" Matthew looked defensive. Having lost Tanum in the past, he wouldn''t let Ardora suffer the sfate. I had absolute confidence in this.


    "I''ve got sadvice for you, believe it or not!" I nced at Matthew.


    I was quite a good person.


    "Spill it." Matthew''s attitude had improved noticeably.


    "Even when you''ve regained control, you should consider your next steps. Consider how Atticus kicked the Thompsan family out of the Echelon Group It''s because Liora''s ambitions are too big. You better kick her out when the tis right."  e I was straightforward, and there was no beating around the bush. Matthew understood this perfectly. He must have misunderstood thinking I had shidden agenda regarding him.  He was now looking atso adoringly that I wanted to hit him.


    "As for leaving behind a bad reputation, it doesn''t matter. Just don''t go losing your things again." After saying this, I was full and satisfied. My stomach churned, and fatigue overcme. My eyes were practically fighting each other struggling to stay open. I had no energy left.  "Alright, I''ve said what I needed to say. You must have a pig''s brain if you still don''t understand. But my head is getting muddled now, and I need to go." I forced myself to stay alert, ncing at him.


    He suggested, "Why not just sleep here? I won''t disturb you. I''ll be here working on the n. When you wake up, you can helprefine it. I promise I won''t bother you." Seeing his earnest expression, I scoffed. "I don''t feel safe here. I''ve made myself clear. Figure the rest out on your own." I stood up, picked up my bag, and dered, "I''m leaving." Matthew hurriedly followed me, suggesting, "Are you sure you''re okay? Can you drive like this? Letgive you a ride back." Just as I reached for the doorknob, it suddenly swung open, almost hitting me. Startled, I looked up to find Mnie standing at the entrance. I felt a surge of irritation.


    Before I could say anything, Mnie eximed, "Chloe!" A sudden headache hit me. I quickly bypassed Mnie, walking briskly toward the exit. But, of course, how could this woman letgo so easily?

 Chapter 594

    Mnie''s behavior felt all too familiar to me.


    She wasn''t having it when she saw I was about to leave. Stubborn was her middle name.


    She grabbed my arm and swungback, causingto collide with Matthew. Instinctively, he reached out and steadied me. Mnie was even more relentless. "Chloe, what''s your deal? You think you can just run when I show up? Have you no shame?" "Yeah, I lost my sha long tago. Is it a problem if I walk away? Isn''t it convenient for you? Since you showed up, I must leave. If you have an issue, take it up with him. You can take my ce." I tried to leave, exhausted and with a pounding headache. My thoughts were blurry. I just wanted to find afortable ce to lie down.


    However, Mnie grabbed ontoeven tighter upon seeing my state.


    Even Matthew thought Mnie was going too far. He sternly reprimanded her, "Mnie, have ssense. I''m discussing serious matters with Chloe." "What serious matters require a trip to a club alone? Trying to relive old mes? Why is she like this? Did you two overexert yourselves in sworkout?" Mnie spat out.


    She continued to escte, raising her hand to p me. In my sluggish state, I had no energy to dodge her hand.


    With a crisp sound, her pnded firmly on my face. That sharp sting joltedawake.


    All the frustration withinignited when I saw Mnie''s smug face. I retaliated with a p of my own, using all the strength I had. She stumbled and sat on the ground, shocked. Perhaps she didn''t expect karma to catch up so quickly.


    "Chloe, w-what are you doing?" Matthew roared.


    "Do you think I''m a sick animal, and you can just extend your ws at me?" Then I turned to Matthew. "It looks like you''re indulging her tantrums, huh? Fine, just wait. I''ll show you both the cost of this p. Otherwise, you''ll never know where you went wrong.'' With that, I turned and left.


    Behind me, Mnie screamed hysterically, "Matthew, what did she mean?" How would know what she neans? Can''t you tone down your empera bi empera bit? Sooner orter, you''ll uin me. You are something that can''t be seen in public!" Matthew''s hout madesneer in disdain.


    I cursed, "You have no idea. I''ll make you understand what I mean immediately." My head was buzzing when I exited ne the club. took a deep breath, checked my bearings, and started the car for home. It was closer, and right now, I urgently needed a bed.


    When I got home, my mom and Grace were surprised to seeat this hour. My mom was the first to ask, "Why are you back so early?" I smiled wryly at them. "Just as I set thought. slept only a few hours the night before, then went out with Laurenst night. We chatted until dawn. I haven''t slept a wink today.


    "I went to the hospital early to check on Trinity. Now I''m so tired that everything is a blur. I need to catch up on sleep." Grace stepped closer, studying my face, and asked in confusion, "Chlo, what happened to your face?" Helplessly, I touched it and said, "Courtesy of your daughter-inw." My words rmed the olderdies.


    My mom, furious, eximed, "What gives her the right to hit you? She''s downright crazy!" I couldn''t linger any longer and reassured them, "It''s nothing. I pped her back. Letgo to sleep first. We can talk when I wake up." Grace nodded sympathetically. "Sleep... Yes, get srest!" Dragging my heavy head, I headed upstairs. In my room, I quickly stripped off my clothes and crawled under the covers, instantly falling into a deep sleep.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 595

    I slept through the night until early the next morning. If my growling stomach hadn''t wokenup, I might have kept sleeping.


    I searched for my phone everywhere but couldn''t find it. I gave up, figuring they must have taken it away after I fell asleep to avoid disturbing me.


    Hunger finally droveto get up afterzing around, staring at the ceiling with heavy eyes. I quickly washed up and went downstairs for breakfast.


    Grace discreetly approached me, asking in a hushed tone, "Why did she hit you?" "Don''t worry about it. She just loses it every tshe seestalking to your son," I said casually. I didn''t want her to be concerned.


    "Then just ignore her. That cursed woman will get hereuppance eventually. Her heart is wicked, and God will deal with her! My son is unfortunate to have her!" I shook my head repeatedly and staggered into the kitchen. While eating, I thought about yesterday''s events. There was a limit to what one could endure.


    Mnie''s p gavea new perspective. It may be tforto take action.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Taking away Avalon Hills now should be a significant blow to Liora. Seeing the lucrative opportunity slip away, it would devastate her.


    I had little tto dwell on them.


    After breakfast, I went back upstairs to change, and I took a moment to kiss my two little princesses before heading straight to the office.


    On the way, I called Grayson, asking him to cto my officeter. I needed to kickstart my n ahead of schedule.


    Carol was already in the office, looking surprised to seeso early. She followedinto the office and asked, "Chlo, why are you here so early today?" "There''s something I need to take care of! Anything special happened yesterday?" I asked as I sat down. "I slept like a log!" "Nothing special happened. Mr. Ryan handled everything. You were just too tired. You should rx and get srest." Carol poureda ss of water. "But today, there is something special." I looked up at Carol, puzzled. "What''s happening today?" Just as I spoke, someone knocked on the door. Carol hurriedly went to open it, and to my surprise, it was Lauren.


    Only then did I remember that today was Lauren''s first day on the job.


    I eximed in joy, rushing out to hug her. "Welcaboard! From now on, we''re truly in this together." She responded sincerely, "I''ll catch up as soon as possible!" I released her, scrutinizing her appearance. She wore a sharp, professional outfit with a hairstyle, exuding a poaura.


    Just then, Grayson walked in. Seeing Lauren, he involuntarily paused, I thinking I was in a meeting. He quickly said to me, "I''ll cbackter!" , ?wI quickly stopped him. "Don''t leave! Look at who it is!" Grayson took a closer look at Lauren and smiled. "Oh, it''s Ms. Lauren!" "Since you''re both here, I want to discuss something. I''m thinking of advancing our n." Grayson, catching on, furrowed his brows. "Regarding the Muborough matter?" "Yes, after weighing the pros and cons, I feel the timing is right.


    Currently, Liora is challenging Matthew She wishes to use phase two of Avalon Hills to negotiate terms with him and gain control of Ardora. I believe it''s tto catch her off guard."  Grayson gavea skeptical look. "I''d have to check with Mr. Ryan if he has the contract under control on their end." "There shouldn''t be any issues, and I''ll ask Atticus to work behind the scenes," I confidently reassured him.


    Lauren looked at me. "If Atticus lends his support, there shouldn''t be a problem. Do you trust him?" "We have a mutually beneficial cooperation," I said cryptically.

 Chapter 596

    Coincidentally, Ryan had also arrived. I briefly exined my thoughts to him, and after scontemtion, he responded, "No problem. But we need to provide a reasonable justification since we voluntarily withdrew from thepetition before." Ryan always adhered to his principles. Every action required a valid reason.


    After sthinking, I told him, "If necessary, I''ll find a way to change the dynamics, reshuffle the project team, and ask Atticus to withdraw his connections through legitimate channels so we canpete fairly." I presented my well-founded reasons and ns to Ryan. To me, this was the safest strategy.


    Aftermunicating with Joyce, Ryan adopted my approach.


    I immediately arranged a secret meeting with Atticus, and after snegotiation, we reached an agreement. He would find a way to overturn the current contract for Phase Two of Avalon Hills, reshuffle the team, and create a new arrangement.


    Meanwhile, Grayson prepared for Muborough. We would expose it once we secured Avalon Hills. Everything was in ce, and I waited for updates from the Avalon Hills project team.


    During this time, As provided full support from ATL Empire in order to facilitate the smooth implementation of my n.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ATL Empire officially announced that all construction projects and management of the Design Division had been entrusted to Tanum Construction and Development. That essentially meant that we would beca subsidiary of ATL Empire.


    But ourpany maintained independent ounting and independent operations, ensuring no conflicts with ATL Empire in terms of business.


    The announcement of this agreement drew significant attention, causing quite a stir in the public eye. No one expected the small, rtively unknown Tanum Construction and Development to suddenly beca leading force in Foswood.


    It was almost unbelievable, and swere unwilling to ept it.


    All kinds of discussion surged like a tidal wave toward me.


    Of course, opinions were mixed. Speople berated, others ridiculed, and a few even went so far as to utter curses.


    But in the midst of all these discussions, had secured the Design Division of ATL Empire. This would greatly benefit Tanum Construction and Development which probably left sindividuals seething with envy.  After the signing ceremony, there was a small celebration.


    It was meant to be a small party, but it drew a considerable crowd, with prominent figures from the industry in attendance.


    To my surprise, As officially announced to the public that I was his fianc¨¦e at this signing ceremony celebration.


    It caughpletely off guard. He had not hinted that he would be doing this, and he had not talked toabout it. He had just turned this gathering into our engagement ceremony without any prior ¦¯¦«¦¯ discussion. I found myself under the watchful eye of many.  I had wondered why he brought in my parents, my family, and even members of the Beringer family before the start of the celebratiGrandma Rose was in attendance, and so was Archie, who had discreetly returned to Foswood because of his goddaughter''s engagement.  Ardie and Arnold were back as well. The surprises kepting, and I was shocked every time.


    Even though I was one half of the engaged couple, it was clear that I had no idea this was happening. I was dumbfounded when As put the engagement ring on my finger.


    All the women in Foswood who had been eyeing As hatedto the core. Suddenly, I was their greatest enemy. Seven vented their anger at Lauren, which was a development I had not anticipated.


    Privacy

 Chapter 597 Lauren’s Been Slapped

    Lauren¡¯s Been pped


    The incident happened because of an unusual disturbance.


    When our engagement ceremony ended, Archie started to negotiate with As over me, which made all my family members chuckle. But in the midst of this celebratory atmosphere, a group of individuals in a corner began discreetly discussing my somewhat controversial past.


    These discussions reached the ears of Lauren, and due to the offensive nature of the remarks, it quickly escted into a heated confrontation, which resulted in Lauren getting pped.


    The woman who had initiated the confrontation pointed at Lauren arrogantly and verbally attacked her. "Who do you think you are? How dare you interfere in my affairs? Take a good look at yourself. You''re nothing more than an essory. But here you are, speaking up in an upscale setting. Do you still think you''re a socialite? How funny! Birds of a feather really do flock together. You¡¯re both equally disgusting.¡±


    Her extremely harsh words made Lauren cover her face. She tried to maintain herposure even as her face turned pale.


    In response to this, Ivanna rushed to her side, ring at the woman responsible for the attack. "Shut up! Say that again, and I''ll tear you apart."


    "I can say it as many times as I want. She''s just a rag doll nobody wants anymore! Looks like she really thinks that highly of herself, huh? We were just having a conversation, and she dared interrupt us."


    The woman continued her audacious behavior, seemingly intent on causing a scene. Her voice grew sharper with every word.


    I watched Ivanna struggle to contain her anger and couldn''t help but feelpelled to take action. But Lauren restrained her, and another woman, a friend of the troublemaker, put her hands on her hips and red at Lauren.


    ¡°Behave yourself. That man doesn¡¯t want you, even if you so desperately want to be a mistress. You''re not even fit to attend a funeral. How dare youe here and act so full of yourself? Do you think you¡¯re just as good as you were before? All you do is follow men around and show off. How do you still have the nerve to put on airs here?¡±


    My heart sank. These people were incredibly malicious and knew how to target your sensitive spots. The sharp words thrown at Lauren immediately drew the attention of everyone present. The atmosphere became tense as all eyes turned toward Lauren.


    I realized the severity of the situation and knew that those words were calcted to hurt Lauren.


    "Do you really think you''re good enough to be someone''s wife? The mere sight of you is nauseating. What a despicable woman."


    I sensed trouble brewing and knew this wasn''t good. Lauren''s face turned ashen, and I knew just how cruel these words were.


    This was a deliberate attempt to expose her in front of everyone. Her heart must be bleeding right now.


    I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch any longer. I left the crowd behind and marched straight toward the corner where the confrontation was taking ce.


    I stood next to Lauren and red at the women who had targeted her. "What did you say?"


    The group was taken aback by my sudden intervention. They were clearly unprepared for a direct confrontation.


    "We..." one of them began to exin, but she was cut off by a tall, arrogant woman.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''re all here to celebrate, Ms. Chloe. Did you really need to talk to us like that?" She questioned me disdainfully as she stood in front of me with her arms crossed, rolling her eyes in open contempt.


    "Is insulting my friend on my turf your idea of a celebration?" Ished out, unable to contain my anger.


    Lauren hurriedly pulled me back, fearing that the situation might spiral out of control. Despite being embarrassed earlier, she now sported an indifferent expression, but her face was still pale.


    She held my hand and cast a disdainful nce at the women. "Let it go, Chloe. They''re not entirely wrong. Let them say whatever they want. I walked over here just to listen to their insults. I don''t mind hearing more, so please, carry on. There¡¯s no need to stop on my ount."


    She attempted to lead me away. But the other women weren¡¯t ready to let the matter rest and persisted in their provocations.

 Chapter 598

    As we tried to leave, the tall woman boldly stepped forward, obstructing our path.


    "Why are you leaving? Did we strike a nerve? Did you really sink so low and plot to get someone else''s position? Looks like that didn''t work out, huh?" She looked at us disdainfully and continued unabashedly, "You''re clinging to someone else''s man and waiting to be his wife. How''s that working out for you? Take a look in the mirror. You''re not fit for that. You were just a tool to him all along." Her words hit home, and I sensed Lauren''s body visibly swaying. She clutched my hand tightly, trembling.


    I stepped forward and prepared to confront them.


    Suddenly, a furious roar erupted from the crowd. "Nonsense! As long as I''m here, you won''t get away with insulting her." All eyes turned toward the source of the roar, revealing a furious Oliver. He resembled a raging lion, ring fiercely at the gossiping women.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Who the hell are you? Show yourselves right now!" Oliver''s expression was menacing, and his tone carried apelling force.


    He walked to Lauren''s side, pulling her into his arms. With a furious gaze, he addressed the women. "Where are your men?" Lauren hesitated for a moment, then straightened her back and looked at Oliver.


    I quickly stood by her side, cing a hand on her to restrain her. I knew that she wanted to refuse Oliver''s protection.


    But I didn''t want her to publicly admit this and expose herself to everyone.


    "Apologize, then get out. Do it right now!" I stared at the gloating women, my expression icy.


    They probably hadn''t expected this to happen. Oliver was not someone they dared or could afford to offend. They hadn''t expected him to be present at the scene to publicly protect Lauren.  Their faces turned pale as they sensed impending doom. They looked at each other anxiously as they scanned the crowd. They were probably searching for their men.


    "Apologize." I sternly demanded, my expression chilling.


    "Don''t go too far, Chloe. We''re here out of respect for Mr. As. We''re loyal customers and partners of ATL Empire. Are you sure you want to do this?" She clearly didn''t takeseriously, implying that she was only here because of her regard for As.


    The leader of the group, the tall woman, looked atdisdainfully and continued, "Be modest. You can''t forget who you really are after a tiny victory." "She doesn''t need to be modest. My world belongs to her, and she can do whatever she wants." Before she could retort, As walked up to me, cing aforting hand on my shoulder. He looked at the woman coldly and said, "Check who these women are, Dn. Terminate all agreements we have with them and escort them out. ATL Empire doesn''t need partners like these."  As his words settled, several men stood up, bewildered. They rushed toward As. "Please don''t do this, Mr. As! We''ll educate them properly. Please don''t terminate our agreements." "We''ve always worked well together, Mr. As. Please don''t do anything rash." As nced at them coldly, "You can''t even manage your own women. That''s why they dared be so disrespectful and insolent. There''s no way we can work together. See them out, Dn."  "Wait!" I shouted.

 Chapter 599

    I stared at the women. "Apologize right now," Imanded coldly.


    It was evident that the tall woman was stubborn and had a knack for being unruly, just like Liora. She decided to step forward as she saw the situation turning against her and my relentless demand for an apology.


    "Since our agreements have been terminated, why should I apologize? Did I say anything wrong?" she retorted defiantly.


    I took a step closer, gazing directly at her. "No apology, huh?" I said, coldly.


    One of the men who had pleaded with As suddenly turned to her and scolded, "Katie Finch, apologize!" The woman''s face darkened even more, "Why..." I pped her hard without hesitation. Then, I looked at her calmly and said, "Since you won''t apologize, consider that repayment for the p earlier. I hope you''ll pay more attention to your behavior in the future. You shouldn''t mess with speople. You can leave now." After that, I returned to Lauren''s side, saying, "You don''t need to show those kind of people mercy next time, Lauren. If someone provokes you, you should fight back." The men were still pleading and bowing, but they were dismissed and escorted out.


    I looked at Lauren andforted her softly, "Don''t take this to heart." Lauren smiled sadly and looked at me, acting casual. "It''s okay. I''ve seen many people like that. I''m used to it. I''ve thought about it. If I want to live with dignity, I have to face these challenges so I''m mentally prepared for them." My heart ached, and Ivanna looked furious.


    Lauren turned to Oliver. Her lips trembled slightly as she said, "Thank you, Mr. Oliver." Oliver did not look happy as he examined Lauren''s face. He softly asked, "Do you really have to do this, Lauren?¡± Ivanna''s face turned dark, and I quickly grabbed her, afraid that she might lose her temper.


    Those who were watching the show quietly retreated. There was juicy gossip here, but everyone could sense staying longer might lead to unnecessary trouble for themselves.


    People had been gossiping about this in Foswood for the past six months. After Oliver''s wife passed away, Lauren had suddenly disappeared. Spections andrumors circted, and today was the first tthey had been seen together since then. For those who were paying attention, it was telling.  It was no longer a well-kept secret.


    In reality, not many knew the details, but it was obvious that Lauren had left Oliver''s side. Even those who were more oblivious guessed that something was amiss. Either Lauren had been dumped, or she left because Oliver hadn''t given her the title she wanted.  The veil of secrecy had been torn apart, and curiosity had been satisfied.


    The men and women who had been thrown out did not dare challenge people like As and Oliver, because that would mean putting their lives on the line.


    So, they dispersed.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Lauren looked at Oliver solemnly. "Thank you for helping me, Mr. Oliver, but you shouldn''t do that again. I''ll face these rumors myself. They are not wrong. Their words might hurt me, but the facts are true." "Lauren, I..." Oliver took a step forward.


    Lauren stepped back, maintaining her elegant smile.


    "I hope this doesn''t happen again. It''s not right for a man with your status and position to embarrass yourself for a woman like me. Let''s just go our separate ways. There''s no need for you to clear up any misunderstandings about me. It won''t benefit either of us try my best to avoid you next time.


    Goodbye."  Lauren finished speaking, gave a slight smile, and turned to leave.

 Chapter 600

    I wanted to follow Lauren, but As gently pulledback and shook his head softly.


    I knew As didn''t wantto go after her. It would only make the situation more embarrassing for her.


    Later, my eyes kept ncing in Lauren''s direction. Every tI looked, I saw her chatting andughing, though I knew that behind that smile, her heart must be in pain.


    For six months, she had been alone and faced everything by herself.


    And now that she had returned, she had to endure these malicious insults. She must be hiding a world of pain behind her smile. Human nature truly was one of the ugliest things in this world.


    Why couldn''t we give those who had taken the wrong path a way back home? When the ceremony concluded, Oliver was drunk beyond recognition, and As arranged for someone to take him home.


    A smiling Lauren left as well.


    I couldn''t stop worrying about Lauren, even after seeing off the guests and returning home. I told As about my worries and turned to go to Lauren''s house.


    I quickly unlocked the door with my key.


    As I expected, she hadn''t turned on the lights. The room was pitch ck, but I knew she was inside.


    I reached for the light switch, and soon the room was brightly lit.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As my eyes adjusted to the light, I saw Lauren sitting on the sofa, drinking.


    Her cheeks were stained with tears.


    When I turned on the light, she covered her face and muttered, "Why are you here? Today was your big day!" After saying that, she sniffed and remained silent.


    I walked over to her, took the bottle from her hands, and said, "Are you going to drink yourself into a stupor again like you did in the past?" She put down her hands, looked atwith her pale face, and smiled bitterly. "I won''t. Do you really think I''m that dumb?" "Aren''t you?" I retorted, feeling heartache mixed with a hint of anger for her.


    "In the past six months, I''ve rebuilt my life. I just needed a small sip to stabilize my emotions." After saying that, she awkwardly wiped her face and continued, "Go home. Don''t keep As waiting. You have a good man, so I don''t have to worry about you any more. I hope you''ll both be happy. As really does love you."  "Don''t distract yourself and don''t try to shoulder everything by yourself. Try to be more open-minded, and don''t torture yourself all the tf you really do confront these people, you''ll only end up hurting yourself." I put the bottle firmly on the coffee table and sat down beside her.  At first, neither of us spoke. We just sat in silence.


    I didn''t know how long the silencested, but she was the first to break it.


    "I understand. Don''t worry about me." She looked atand smiled, patting my leg, but her smile was heartbreaking.


    "As for Oliver... He still seems to have feelings for you. If you can''t let go, I can..." I tentatively started, trying to persuade her to turn back.


    After all, Oliver had been searching for her since she left Foswood. Anyone could tell that Oliver had changed.


    I always felt they should have had a chance to talk and figure things out. Why couldn''t they? "Chloe..." She interrupted me. "Don''t y peacemaker. He doesn''t deserve it." It seemed that she knew what I was thinking.


    I fell silent. To be honest, I understood what Lauren meant. She was right-Oliver didn''t deserve it, especially after what he had said in front of her.


    "When he said those words and took the bracelet back to put on histe wife''s wrist, he gavea clear answer. I was just a decorative piece in everyone''s eyes," Lauren said, her voice choking with emotion.

 Chapter 601

    I knew these things truly hurt her.


    "To say that I''m just an essory is too ttering. The words those people said today were not wrong at all. I''m not even worthy of being his wife," she said with a chuckle.


    "Do you have to belittle yourself like that?" I looked at her, a bit frustrated.


    "This isn''t about belittling! I did have such thoughts before. I wanted to stay by his side because I assumed that when she was gone, I would be his partner. After all these years of mockery and ridicule, I consoled myself that it would all be worth it when I was officially recognized." She wiped her face, and I realized what she was saying was the most honest reflection of her soul. I could understand her.


    "In reality, I don''t love him that much. It''s just that I endured a lot for this one person, and it beca habit. I buried my desires and couldn''t escape..." She patted my leg andughed bitterly, but her tears flowed.


    Iforted her, "You''re not wrong. Anyone in your position will have thought the sway." "I also care about my reputation. The longer it went on, the more I believed everything would fall into ce. This madeeven more convinced that everything was real.


    "So, I naively thought, his hwill be mine, and his family will be mine too." Her voice echoed in the spacious living room, carrying a faint resonance.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Everything was supposed to be like this. So I went to see her kindly and shamelessly. I waited for her to settle things. Haha, was I too naive to fight against someone facing death? Am I foolish?" She suddenly sat up, then shook her head andy back down. "I don''t think I''m foolish, but I must be so kind that I becstupid." I reached for the bottle of liquor and took a big gulp. I wanted to share in Lauren''s pain.


    "But that one sentence, one action, shattered all my dreams. All of them!" She waved her hand. "I suddenly realized how shameless I was!" She wiped her face again, then sat up and looked at me. "Hey, Chlo, that p from Oliver was too harsh. It hurts!" "Stop thinking about these unhappy things, okay?" I looked at her, feeling helpless.


    I knew this statement sounded feeble.


    "But what they said today, although harsh, is the truth. I thought §Ö everyone would gradually forget aboutby escaping this ce of heartbreak. Forget about the woman who was always around Oliver."  At this moment, I couldn''t even find the right words to console her.


    et "But I was wrong. They won''t forget, since they''ve been waiting for this day. They were watching my performance, wondering how this  would end. Finally, they see this intriguing ending! All I can do is ept it. What reason do have to argue with them?"  Lauren questionedwhile holding out her hands.


    I had no words.


    </p"so,>

 Chapter 602

    "Chlo, this is reality. It''s toote, even if he stands byor even promises to marrynow. That one sentence, that one action, represents everything. It hurts my pride." "I understand," I said calmly.


    "Taking him back will mean that I choose to discard my dignity. Therefore, I must climb out of his hell. Only then can I truly be myself. I''ll no longer be that lowly woman clinging to him." "I''m here for you," I told her seriously.


    "So, you get me. Please help me. There''s no turning back for me. It''s not that I want to hurt Oliver, retaliate against him, or abandon him..." Lauren seemed to be exining herself to me, afraid I wouldn''t understand.


    She was very anxious, looking atwith syed hands. "He pushedinto an abyss, took away my dignity, and leftstranded on the moral high ground. Then he could casually say, without hesitation, that he wouldn''t marry me!" She burst intoughter suddenly, an unsettlingughter.


    "Oh damn! What the hell am I? It feels like I''ve been taken advantage of!" She leaned against the back of the sofa, unable to contain her sobs. After a while, she steadied her emotions and spoke slowly.


    "I won''tpete with a dead person anymore. She''s quite a skilled yer. I admire her.'' "That''s right! If you choose to go this way, just keep going. You''ve already started facing it. I''ll be by your side. It will get better. Everything will get better," Iforted her.


    Lauren nodded as she covered her face and sobbed for a long time. Then, she finally lifted her head. She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.


    "He can''t hate me. If he wants to hate, let him hate that woman who dug a pit forto jump into willingly. She''s the truly clever one Even until her death, she didn''t forget to bury me. I didn''t die. If I had died, Oliver would be an aplice."  Lauren seemed very clear-headed. I secretly felt relieved, but I didn''t know if this was good or bad.


    "Chlo, I regret it. I regret it so much. My youth is gone forever. From a beautiful young girl apanying him to almost middle age, battered and with nothing. What more does he want from me?" Her words madefeel the reality but also powerless. A third of Lauren''s life was truly wasted. However, I didn''t know how to condemn Oliver.


    "No more, Chlo. I won''t turn back! I just really want to have a child of my own! I have a notorious reputation. He took away too much from me. He''s not qualified. He doesn''t deserve it." While listening to Lauren''s words, it was as if I understood her, yet I didn''t at all. It felt heartbreaking.


    "Go home, Ch?o. Don''t let As wait for you. He''s a true gentleman, and you deserve someone like him. Don''t worry about me. I''m very clear-headed, and I won''t be like fast time. I still have work in the future. I''ll just treat all of this as part of the n."  She smiled suddenly. "I won''t get emotional. It''s too much. I''ve arranged to meet Mr. As et tomorrow since I''ll be going to ATL Empire for my training. So, don''t worry about me. Just drink a little less and sleep well."  "Alright, I hear you." She smiled at me. "Okay, go home!" I had to get up, and she walkedto the door. That night was eventful.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In the distance, I saw that tall figurezily walking towardunder the golden streetlights.

 Chapter 603

    Under the soft glow of the streetlights, he walked briskly toward me, extending his hand. I joyfully ran to him. "Why haven''t you slept yet?" His handsface looked warm as I looked at it under the golden lights. He leaned in until he was close enough forto feel his breath. His affectionate gaze hid ayer of endearment within.


    "You haven''t cback yet. How could I sleep?" He pecked my lips. "Let''s go home!" I don''t know why, but my heart felt warm every the said those words.


    His hand held mine, caressing it gently. "Why did it take you so long?" "She wasn''t feeling too good, so I stayed with her a bit longer." I looked at him apologetically. "Did I keep you waiting?" "How can you leave your fiance aside and run to take care of someone else? Today is a special day!" He seemed to be reproaching me.


    "I didn''t n for it to be like this!" I sighed.


    "My sweetheart is too kind," he said with a captivating smile. "She''s here to save the world!" Iughed heartily, lightly tapping him. "It''s just that Oliver had hurt her too deeply. This wound is probably hard to heal. She stayed by his side, waiting for a justification for the world, but he closed that door to her. To her, it''s like falling into an abyss." Thinking about Lauren madefeel a bit worried.


    "Don''t worry, she''ll get through it. Everyone has to deal with unexpected situations. One can only save oneself. I believe she''s not that fragile." Asforted me.


    Indeed, Lauren has always been especially skilled at using softness to conquer hardness. However, facing such things was always painful.


    It was going to be her first night of e facing it head-on. It was difficult to know what she would cacross next she had escaped it before, but now she was exposed to everyone.  Considering the number of gossipmongers and the superficial people around, tonight would have many tongues wagging. Therefore, my concerns are not unfounded.


    Back home, everyone was already asleep, leaving only a smallmp in the living room. As and I tiptoed upstairs, returning to my room.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I still felt awkward. This was the first the was openly spending the night in my room.


    After all, my parents were at home, and I felt guilty.


    "How about...you sleep in the guest room first?" I nervously suggested.


    He yfully embracedfrom behind, nibbling my ear. "Have you ever seen someone shut out their fiance? Hmm?" My heart fluttered. All of this tookby surprise. I haven''t fully epted this sudden change in status.


    Suddenly, I beca woman in the spotlight who could rightfully stand by As''s side.


    I didn''t even know what response it would bring tomorrow. I felt like an awkward daughter-inw meeting her inws for the first time. After all, I stillcked confidence in front of As. This uneasy feeling persisted until Ste appeared in front of me.  Finally, I found the source.


    As I predicted, the news of As and my engagement spread like wildfire the next morning. It reached every corner of the city, causing shockwaves that were hard to fathom.


    A globally-admired figure proposed to me, a divorced woman with a child. The news was mind-boggling. It left the socialites who worshiped him in mourning. And, of course, it pushedto the center of a storm.

 Chapter 604

    Ste was the first person to appear before me, and I wasn''t surprised at all. She cwith an air of sharpness when I had just arrived at my office.


    Approaching my desk, she looked down atfor a while. With a hint of disdain, she uttered two words, "Let''s talk." I calmly gestured. "Sure, have a seat." She unceremoniously took the chair before me, arrogantly looking at me. "I''ve underestimated you." I chuckled at her words and replied, "You shouldn''t have underestimated me." "I only saw you as the second Annalise," she said bluntly.


    I stared at her, anger rising from within. "So, you repeatedly targeted me? Are you trying to handlethe way you did with Annalise? Pushing her off a cliff and then trying to drown me. You''re ruthless, but your methods aren''t that clever!" My eyes remained fixed on her, refusing to back down.


    Apparently, she didn''t expectto be so straightforward. After a moment of silence, she suddenly rxed andughed cunningly, looking atwith a sinister smile.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Don''t make baseless usations. But I know one thing. Your future path won''t be easy. The position of a fiancee isn''t so easy to secure, and your rtionship with him is destined not tost." "Is that why you hurried to tell this? You can leave now," I said calmly.


    Internally, I cursed at her. A leopard couldn''t change its spots.


    "Of course not, because I believe you''ll find what I am about to say next very interesting." She spoke with certainty as if she had everything under control.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Leaning back in my chair, I signaled for her to continue. I knew she had something to telltoday. She couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "That''s because you''re the real Annalise He found a scapegoat to rece you. You''re the one who truly killed that fake Annalise!" She looked atcalmly, examiningwith a mischievous glint.  My heart felt uneasy. Was I Annalise? A picture from the orphanage shed through my mind. That was why I was taken aback when I first saw that picture. The face in the picture made my heart race.


    "Now, you''re boldly ying the role of Chloe. You should really investigate your origins. A fake Annalise died for you. Don''t you feel guilty at all? Do you know why As can''t do without you?"  S She looked at me, smiling slyly. "Because you''re a demon in his heart. Your father betrayed him, leading to his father''s death!" My eyes narrowed. "What are you implying?" "I can''t wait to see how far you''ll go on the path of being a fiancee. I also want to see how you''ll face el Annalise''s parents! Can you face them with a clear conscience?"  After saying this, Ste stood up, reveling in my misery. I had to admit that I was far from calm.


    .

 Chapter 605

    The chaos in my mind made it impossible to focus on anything else. I grabbed my bag and told Carol I was going to ATL Empire. I had to find As and get sanswers.


    I needed to know exactly what As was hiding in this tangled web.


    However, when I arrived at ATL Empire, he was nowhere to be found. Apparently, he had gone to Rivendell.


    I called him right away, but on second thought, I realized this situation would take stto unravel. It wasn''t something that could be rified in a brief phone conversation.


    Forget it. I hung up the phone and decided I would ask him when he cback.


    I dialed Lauren''s number instead to check if she had arrived. I was concerned about her emotions fromst night.


    After a few rings, she answered. "Why are you calling so early? Are you worried about me?" "What do you think?" I replied.


    "Please, Ms. Chloe, I''m already studying!" Lauren teased with a lingering tone, sounding quite cheerful.


    Hearing her voice, I couldn''t help but smile. It seemed I worried too much. As was right-she was indeed resilient.


    I asked, "Where are you now? ATL Empire?" "Yes! Don''t you believe me?" She questionedwith a hint of doubt. "Am I that unreliable? Mr. As personally arranged this excellent learning opportunity! I''m basking in your glory!" I chuckled and was about to tell her I was also at ATL Empire. However, on second thought, I refrained. She was busy studying, and I didn''t want to disturb her.


    I held back what I initially wanted to say. "Okay, I was just checking in. Focus on your studies!" "You, where are you?" She asked.


    My adaptability kicked in, and I quickly replied, "I was thinking of going to the hospital to see Trinity. She should be discharged in a few days. Bye!" "You''re truly a saint, always busy saving sentient beings. Go ahead then," she said before hanging up the phone.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised an eyebrow, looking at the phone in my hand. I shook my head and headed downstairs.


    Now that I was at ATL Empire, everyone treatedwith utmost respect. Their gazes felt like searchlights, makingextremely uneasy.


    At the hospital, Trinity was awake when I arrived. Seeingenter, she motioned for the nurse to raise her bed and reproachfully asked me, "Where did you go yesterday? Is this how friends behave?"  I smirked. "You''re quite well. You''ve already turned the incident into a friendship argument. Don''t I have other things to attend to?" She rolled her eyes. "Of course, engagement is a big deal." Hearing her mention the engagement, I blushed andughed. "You know about that too? You''re like a private investigator in the hospital." "The entire city probably knows. How can I be your friend if I don''t?" She asserted dominantly.


    "That''s true! But, I had no idea beforehand!" I hurriedly exined.


    "Is Mr. As''s injury better?" Trinity asked, "I didn''t get to thank him in person." "It''s much better. The bullet just grazed his arm, so the injury isn''t severe. Don''t worry about it," I reassured Trinity.


    "For him to rush into the Jitador''s organization for me, I know how dangerous that was. I''m well aware of it. There''s no need to be humble. He''s fearless and meticulous." Trinity nced at me. "He has real courage."  I felt a sudden pang of guilt. I didn''t know As had gone directly to the organization''s headquarters in Jitador when he returned. It was no wonder he got injured.  S I should have known as his fiancee, and my negligence madefeel truly inadequate. The 36 hours he spent there turned out to be quite thrilling.


    "Why are you daydreaming? What are you thinking about?" Trinity noticed I wasn''t speaking and nudged me. I was startled, snapping back to reality.


    mmMwWLlilofiflo&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fifl0&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1

 Chapter 606

    I looked at Trinity and said, "To be honest, I feel guilty about As. I only found out about this after he returned to Jitador. I didn''t expect him to break into their stronghold. Looks like you really need to thank him." "Why do you say that?" Trinity asked me, looking puzzled.


    "He has a deep-seated grudge with that organization from Jitador because they killed his parents. He infiltrated their base for the antidote after we captured the assassin. If you hadn''t mentioned it today, I wouldn''t have had the chance to ask about it. Looks like I''m not that good of a partner." "That Jitador organization killed his parents?" Trinity was surprised.


    "Yes. They''ve been in conflict for years. They even kidnapped my daughter and targetedrecently, but we still couldn''t find any solid evidence against them. Everything pointed to this organization, but a crucial person was missing, which made it impossible to pin it on them back then," I didn''t hide the truth from Trinity. "If you hadn''t been the one injured this time, I would be dead." "I see." Trinity looked serious, as though she was taking on responsibility like the head of a family. "Who are we looking for then?" I hesitated. Trinity immediately asked, "Don''t you trust me?" "It''s not that. It''s just that I don''t know if I should tell you this," I said, truthfully.


    "What are you saying? We''re friends. Why do you need to think about it?" Trinity looked atskeptically.


    "We''re looking for a man named Rory White. He used to be As''s father''s personal assistant. ording to official reports, he died in the ne crash with As''s parents." "And?" Trinity said eagerly. She grew alert, like a hunting dog who had scented its prey.


    "But his wife also passed away two months after the ne crash, allegedly due to grief. That made As suspicious.


    As I recounted all this to Trinity, my own thoughts suddenly blearer.


    "He suspected that things were not so simple. But he was only ten years old at the tandter experienced sunexpected events. It wasn''t until he was older that he secretly investigated the ne crash and discovered the true identity of the person who had supposedly died in the crash-Rory. This person was a fake, and he was actually affiliated with the organization from Jitador."  I briefly told Trinity about the origins of this matter.


    My phone rang suddenly. I grabbed my bag, took out my phone, and saw that it was Ryan.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I answered the call. Ryan said, "We have news about Avalon Hills.


    They''ve officially announced a rebid immediately perked up at the news. "I''ll head back to thepany right away."  S "Okay," Ryan responded. "We''ll need more solid information shortly, so be prepared to provide the necessary details." After hanging up, I told Trinity, "I need to go back to thepany immediately. Something important has cup." "Looks like it''s more important than me." She sounded a little sulky. After all, she was the head of the Huffman family, and she was probably rarely overlooked.  Verify captcha to read the content Verify                                              word wor                         word .


    mmMwW mmMwW mmMwWLli mmMwW

 Chapter 607

    Ryan and Hana were reviewing the design drawings when I arrived at thepany. When he sawenter the room, Ryan instructed Hana, "Make the modifications and send this to the Design Division for review." Hana agreed and quickly left.


    I looked at Ryan. "The notice was issued today? That means Liora already knows she''s out of the game. Then..." Before I could finish my sentence, the phone rang again. I checked the screen. It was Matthew. I instantly realized that Matthew had already found out. It seemed like news had spread fast.


    I answered the call. Matthew sounded very excited. "I didn''t misjudge you, Chloe. You really did pull this off." I knew what he was talking about, but I couldn''t admit to it.


    "What do you mean? What''s going on? Can you exin?" I pretended not to understand.


    "Oh, don''t y dumb. You pulled off the Avalon Hills deal, didn''t you?" He continued delightedly. "Lettell you, Liora is furious right now. She''s calling for help all over the ce." "What are you trying to say? What happened?" I questioned further.


    "Didn''t you mess up the signing of the Avalon Hills contract?" Matthew seemed a little surprised. "Liora dyed the signing, and now things have fallen apart." "When did this happen?" I continued my act. "Didn''t you bribe the right channels and get it all settled?" "It seems there''s something fishy going on. It''s definitely not that simple," Matthew spected. "If you don''t want this project, helpout. I want to handle it myself to stop that woman from causing any trouble." Matthew was shamelessly trying to use me. "Help you? Your wife ppedyesterday. Did you forget about that already? Do you really think I''d help you get the project?" I berated him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh. That was no big deal for you. It''s just a little give and take, right?" He was still on Mnie''s side.


    "Do you think I''m your servant, Matthew? You''ve been pointing fingers all this time, and now you want my help to win a project? Please. I''ve already helped you get out of trouble, so handle the rest yourself! I''m helping you take care of your mother, raise your child, and now I have to care for your business? What are you thinking? Mnie pped me, and there''ll be consequences for that," I said, and hung up the phone.


    I disdainfully tossed my phone onto the table, muttering, "Shameless." Ryan looked at me. "Was that Matthew?" "Yeah. He wants to take the Avalon Hills project and handle it under Ardora," I said casually.


    While I was speaking, Ryan, who was looking at theputer, said, "Got it. The bidding documents are out." "Oh? That was quick," I said, as I ran to theputer and looked at the screen.


    After reviewing the documents, I was ecstatic. Tanum''s qualifications were tailor-made for this. It was like a gift especially for us. I looked at Ryan and smiled. "This will be great for our development, Ryan  S Ryan smiled warmly. "Looks like Liora was asking for trouble. She''ll be the joke of the town this time." Iughed. "Those with deceitful intentions should get what they deserve." "Let''s prepare the documents quickly. We can''t engage in a battle without a guarantee. Since we''re bidding, we need to win to make et everyone acknowledge us." Ryan looked at me. "Call a meeting with the relevant personnel right now to discuss the n."  "Sure, I''ll get it done right away. You organize the documents first," I said. I returned to my office, calling in Carol to make the necessary arrangements.


    The meeting continued until 7 p.m. We analyzed the entire n thoroughly, and gave each department their respective tasks.


    Exhausted, I walked out of the meeting room, rubbing my neck. To my surprise, I found As leisurely waiting outside. When I saw him, I instantly perked up and rushed into his arms. "When did you get back? Weren''t you supposed to be in San Cosbech? I thought you wouldn''t be back today." He wrapped his arms aroundand nibbled my nose. "I would''ve told you if I hadn''t nned oning back. How could I bear to make you wait for me?" I blushed. "What are you... Stop biting me! You''re like a dog." "Do you wantto eat you?" he looked atand asked. "What do you want for dinner?" I thought for a moment and said, "How about we go back to Pleca Park? I have something to ask you." "Sure, I''ll call them to get our dinner et ready. You should call htoo." After saying that, he called his housekeeper, instructing them to make dinner. I called my mom to let her know I wouldn''t be going htonight.  But as soon as the call connected, my mom''s voice sounded a little off. "Y-You''re noting back?"

 Chapter 608

    I quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "I''ve been watching Grace today, and she doesn''t seem quite right," my mom whispered to me. "I was thinking of waiting for you to discuss it together. Maybe we should take her to the hospital." rmed, I asked, "What do you mean, not quite right?" "It seems like her pain has gotten worse. She keeps asking when you''ll be back, and she won''t letcall you. She barely ate anything for dinner too," my mom told me. "As isn''t back yet either." "Alright, I''ll cback right now." I felt a sense of urgency. "As is with me." As, who had been watchingall this time, saw my distressed expression and asked, "What''s wrong?" After I hung up, I looked apologetically at him and shrugged. "It seems like we won''t be going to Pleca Park. My mom says Grace isn''t feeling well." I was a little embarrassed, because Grace had no connection to As. I had already divorced her son, but I was still in close contact with her.


    He stood up. "Let''s go back, then." "Shouldn''t you call Pleca Park to tell them you won''t be back?" I said hesitantly.


    "No need for that," he said as he pulledalong with him toward the exit.


    Inside the elevator, I looked up at him cautiously. "Are you upset? I can''t help it... After all, she''s Ava''s grandma, and she....." "Don''t you trust me?" As looked at me, squeezing my hand. "There''s no need to say anything like that to me. After all, she''s taken care of you before. I don''t mind that you care for her." "As..." I was deeply moved and leaned gently into his arms.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''ve felt bad about what has happened to you many times. I''ve overlooked so much, including that tyou got injured. I never asked you how it happened. If Trinity hadn''t toldyou went to Jitador to confront that organization, I wouldn''t have known how dangerous it was. I know you did all this for me." As I spoke, As silently tightened his grip on me. "You silly girl, I owe you a lot too. I''ve said it before. No matter what happens, we just need to trust each other." I nodded silently, fully understanding the weight of those words now.


    When I arrived home, I quickly went ??? to Grace''s room. Herplexion was extremely pale, and she had deep dark circles under her eyes. She had been with us all this time, but hadn''t noticed how much weight she had lost until now.  "Mom." I called her softly.


    She immediately perked up, opening her eyes wide. "Chlo, you''re back." "Yeah. How are you feeling?" I asked cautiously, afraid to worry her. "I just finished a meeting, so I''m not busy right now." "Have you eaten? I''ll go heat up sfood for you," she said, trying to get up to go to the kitchen.


    "Mom. Molly''s taking care of that.


    Are you alright? You need to tellif you''re not feeling so good. We should go to the hospital for another checkup," I told her patiently. "It'' alleviate your pain, and we can get another treatment n for you. We can''t just let this go."  "It''s okay. I''m just feeling a little more pain than before." She smiled bitterly. "I was actually going to tell you that I want to go home." I looked at her, trying to understand. "Why do you want to go back? This is your home." "I miss home. It''s been so long since I''ve been back there. I want to look around." She seemed to be hiding her true thoughts. "Then... how about I take you back to see it sometime? I''ll be busy for a few days, but we can go back after that," I reassured her.


    "Don''t worry about me. I know you''re busy. Just letbe. You already did everything you could forwhen you divorced my son. I just really miss Aya. Otherwise, I wouldn''thave the courage to live here," she said, expressing her gratitude.  "What are you talking about, Mom?" I felt a sense of bitterness.


    Grace choked up. "Letgo home. You''ve done enough, and I''m at ease now that you and Mr. As are doing well. He treats Ava well too, so I can stop worrying about the two of you." She looked at me, her eyes full of helplessness and reluctance. "I have to go hsooner orter. I can''t stay here any longer." My heart tightened, sensing an ominous premonition.

 Chapter 609

    I felt a twinge of unease. "As is getting in touch with the best doctor we can find right now, Mom. We''ll take you to the hospital for another checkup soon. If everything checks out, I''ll take you back to look around your old ce tomorrow. You can still stay here since there''s people to look after you. It''ll makefeel better too." She shook her head and did not speak. It looked like she was struggling to control her emotions.


    "You know you can''t rely on your son. How can you go back by yourself? I''ll worry about you." I suddenly understood what she was thinking. Could it be that she sensed her twas running out? "Let''s go to the hospital for another checkup, then we can decide what to do, okay?" I tried tofort her. I didn''t want her to worry too much.


    "I''m fine. I just want to go home. I miss it so much. Otherwise, please just do one thing for me. Finda caregiver. I''ll pay for it myself. I have the money." Grace held my hand, her expression filled with suppressed emotion. "What did I ever do to deserve a daughter-inw like you, Chloe? But I treated you so horribly..." "Enough. Don''t think about that," I said.


    Just then, Ava pushed the door open and ran in. "Mommy, Uncle As says everything''s been arranged." I looked at the little girl. "Got it. I''ll take grandma to the hospital, so you stay hand be a good girl, okay?" "I want to go with you and grandma to the hospital, mommy. I want to take care of grandma." She climbed onto the bed, pressing against Grace''s legs. "Grandma''s sick. I want to take care of her." Grace smiled, tears streaming down her face. "I''m d I have such a good granddaughter." At that moment, As appeared at the door and looked at Grace. "Let''s go to the hospital, Mrs. Grace. I''ve arranged for the doctor to see you already." "No... don''t bother. I just want to talk to Chloe." She looked at As and continued, "Mr. As, I know you''re a good man. I entrust Chloe and Ava to you, and I believe you''ll treat them well. They''re great girls and they''ll be your two lucky stars. You''re blessed to have them, Mr. As." As suddenly smiled. "You''re right, Mrs. Grace. They are my lucky stars. Rest assured, I''ll take good care of them." "Thank you... thank you." Grace bowed her head over and over.


    In the end, we all persuaded Grace to go to the hospital with us. Before leaving, I called Matthew to ensure he didn''t miss what was going on.


    He was already there when we et arrived at the hospital. The specialists in Foswood were all waiting for us. After the examination, the doctor delivered an unfavorable prognosis, saying that there was no hope for recovery.  But they rmended hospitalization with medication to alleviate her pain and possibly extend her twith us.


    After sdiscussion, we decided to leave her at the hospital to ease her suffering.


    That night Grace insisted we go home, leaving Matthew to apany her in the hospitssumed she wanted to discuss posthumous arrangements with Kim.  I didn''t sleep well that night. I found Grace''s neatly packed belongings in her room. It was clear that she really wanted to leave.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As I sat in her room, I reflected on her kindness towardsince I married Matthew, especially during the days when she had treatedwell.


    My heart felt heavy.


    The next day, I woke up early and prepared her favorite breakfast. also hired an experienced caregiver to look after her. After all, she needed someone by her side at all times.  Neither of the two elderly women at hcould drive, which made it inconvenient for them to travel to and from to the hospital. When I went to the hospital, I found that Grace had been discharged.


    The hospital room was empty. When I asked the nurses about it, they said she had left after the intravenous drip had finishedst night.


    I was furious. I immediately took the caregiver withto the Murphy residence.

 Chapter 610

    I did not expect to see Mnie already at the house when I arrived.


    When she sawwith the thermos and the caregiver, she immediately said sarcastically, "What is the meaning of this? Do you still consider yourself a daughter-inw of the Murphy family? Didn''t you take Grace away? Why did you bring her back? Were you trying to leave her at the hospital to end it all? You were scared she would die in your grand mansion, weren''t you?" She spoke without a shred of decency.


    I ignored herpletely and went straight inside. I found Grace in bed in the master bedroom. Matthew was nowhere to be seen. "Why are you being so stubborn, mom? You should stay in the hospital for a few days and get the full course of medication. It''ll be good for your health, and it''ll help with the pain," I scolded her. "Where''s Matthew?" "Don''t blhim. It was my decision to cback here. I''m morefortable at home, and I want to stay here for a few more days. Matthew has sbusiness to attend to at thepany." She looked at me, sitting up. Perhaps the medication fromst night had worked; she seemed exceptionally spirited today.


    I quickly handed her the thermos. "I made you sbreakfast. You should have snow. I hired a special caregiver for you, too. If you really don''t want to go to the hospital, I''ll discuss it with Matthew. We can administer the medication at has well. The special caregivers are skilled at that, but you need to listen to what we say." Grace got out of bed and went to the dining room.


    I followed hurriedly, and reached the kitchen to get her utensils for breakfast. But Mnie walked up and overturned the table. "What are you doing? Why are you still calling her mom? Go on, keep calling her that! Let''s see what she''s going to eat now." The breakfast I had carefully prepared was ruined.


    I was furious. "What the hell are you doing, Mnie? I don''t care that you didn''t get her breakfast, but this is unforgivable!" I walked over, opened the front door, and called the neighbors over. "Con, all of you. Csee what Mnie did today." Then, I called Matthew on the phone, scolding him sternly. "Where are you? Speak up!" "I, uh... Something''s going on at thepany. I chere to handle it." Matthew realized what was going on when he heard my tone. He was trying to make excuses for himself.


    "Cback right away, or you''ll suffer the consequences!" I shouted, then hung up.


    I pointed at Mnie and recounted everything she had done to her mother-inw. Whenever she tried to interrupt me, the neighbors would shush her.


    Grace sat there, visibly shaken. She pointed at Mnie and scolded, "You heartless wretch!" But as soon as Grace finished speaking, Mnie pped her in the face. "How dare you raise your voice at me!" The olddy immediately fell to the ground. I eximed and quickly rushed forward to pick her up. While my back was turned, Mnie ruthlessly kickedin the back.


    Pain pierced through my entire body.


    When she tried to hit Grace again, I saw red. I entrusted Grace to the caregiver and turned around to confront Mnie. In a burst of anger, I grabbed her hair with strength I never knew I had.


    I seized Metanie, straddled her, and pummeled her mercilessly. I didn''t realize how ferocious I had be. She tried to fight back, but the neighbors, who knew what she had done, pressed her down as well.  Before I could vent all my anger, Matthew rushed over. He knew something was wrong when he saw the house full of people. He pushed through the crowd and sawbrutally beating Mnie.


    Kavein Immediately, he grabbedand threwaside. I fell, but fortunately, the neighbors caughtand preventedfrom hitting the ground.  "Chloe! What the hell are you doing?" Matthew yelled at me, ring.


    He picked up the battered Mnie and hugged her. Mnie took advantage of the situation and began to wail loudly. She did not say a word about what she had done.


    I red at Matthew resentfully and loudly demanded, "Don''t you want to know why I beat her up, Matthew?" "Stop making a scene! If she''s done et something wrong, I''ll deal with it. There''s no need for you to try to show off your authority here. Who do you think you are?" Matthew shouted at me, his eyes filled with anger as if he wanted to tearapart. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 611

    I looked at him, helpless. "You''re really something, Matthew. She publicly went after your mom, and you''re still defending her?" Maybe my words hurt Matthew''s pride too much, or perhaps he saw that the neighbors could not handle the situation.


    Without asking what had happened, he yelled at me. "I didn''t see her going after my mom. What I did see was you hitting her. You''ve simply gone too far!" Matthew embraced Mnie, presenting himself as a real macho man protecting his little woman.


    "Chloe, this is a family matter for us. Get out. Don''t act like you''re better than us!" The neighbors were all in shock and began criticizing him.


    "Matthew, are you insane? Aren''t you going to ask what happened?" "Exactly! He''s a heartless son. How could he allow someone to mistreat his mom?" "Are you really her son? You''re actually protecting this animal when your mom is in such shape?" "I''d say the beating was too light!" Matthew directed all his anger at me. "Chloe, this is what you wanted, right? Are you satisfied now that you''ve brought all these people to condemn me?" Then he yelled at the crowd inside the house, "Get out! All of you, get the hell out!" They turned their wrathful gazes toward him.


    "Karma ising for you eventually, you ungrateful thing!" "A heartless family! Despicable!" "Good-for-nothing!" Shad already stormed off, not even bothering to continue their scolding.


    I took a deep breath and decided I was ¨¨ talking to him. He was no longer human, and speaking to a beast was pointless.  S I looked around at the chaos, then at Grace, who was now so enraged that she could not stand.


    "Mom, don''t be angry. Let''s go back to the hospital," I saidfortingly as I approached her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just as I reached out to support her, Matthew suddenly grabbed my cor, violently pullingaway and throwingout.


    I wasn''t as lucky this time, and Inded heavily on the ground. I slid forward due to momentum and hit the wall''s corner with a thud. My vision darkened, and the piercing pain madegroan.  The neighbors gasped and turned to look back. I felt a warm, slimy substance flowing down my forehead.


    Someone ran over to helpup, eximing, "She''s bleeding!" "Quick, get a clean towel! She''s bleeding!" I touched my forehead, my hand covered in blood. I struggled to stand up, and blood trickled down my cheek. Then, unexpectedly, a horrifying scene unfolded.


    Seeing my face covered in blood, Grace let out a mournful howl. "You monster! You''re an ungrateful child..." She somehow summoned the strength to break free from the bodyguard. She then lunged at Matthew and Mnie.


    Mnie screamed, clutching Matthew as she dodged. Grace''s head made a thud against the hardwood dining table. Everyonen et gasped, their words caught in their throats, as Grace copsed to the ground.  S                                                                                                     mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fifl0&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1

 Chapter 612

    I eximed, "Mom!" Just then, Mnie yelled, "She''s just faking it! That old hag! Serves her right!" I crawled over, grabbed Grace, and shook her. "Mom... wake up. Don''t scare me! Mom..." No matter how many times I called her, she wouldn''t open her eyes. I shouted to the people inside, "Call an ambnce! Quickly! Mom, wake up! Don''t scare me! I''ll take you to the hospital..." I was frantic. I couldn''t bear the thought of her dying like this. I reached out to check, and her breath was faint.


    Matthew stood there dumbfounded, staring nkly at his mother. She was lying on the ground, unresponsive. Meanwhile, Grace''s forehead continued to bleed. Despite the chaos, I couldn''t care less about my own appearance.


    I searched for my bag, panicking. The bewildered bodyguard finally reacted, helpingsupport Grace.


    Finally, I took out my phone and called As.


    As soon as he answered, I cried uncontrobly. "As, please helpfind a doctor. Grace might not make it! Get the best doctor!" I shouted incoherently.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Whileforting me, he asked a few questions and gaveinstructions before hanging up.


    I turned back to Grace. "Mom, wake up! We promised to go htogether. I made breakfast for you!" I couldn''t help but shed tears. No matter what, when I was recovering after giving birth, she took care of me.


    "You have to wake up. I have so much to tell you. You can''t leave like this!" When the ambnce arrived, they used a stretcher to carry her down. I followed, jumping into the ambnce, just like she was my own mother. I didn''t even nce at Matthew.


    I saw him pacing around before hopping into his car and tailing the ambnce.


    At the hospital, I followed the stretcher to the emergency room.


    As was already waiting there.


    When he saw my blood-stained orehead, he seemed unsettledIsuallymanding face ?rkening.  wHe pulledover, growling, "What happened?" The bodyguard quickly briefed As on the situation.


    He promptly called a surgeon to attend to my wound. Throughout the process, his eyes were red with worry, tightly gripping my hand.


    After the bandaging was done, he settledin a waiting chair. He marched toward Matthew without saying anything andnded two solid punches. The neighbors stepped in and pulled As away.


    I sat in a daze, waiting for news from inside, but there was none.


    My family, Lauren, and Ivanna rushed over. My mom had also brought Ava, fearing the worst.


    After over two hours, the doctor finally cout. I rushed to the door and said, "Doctor..." The doctor looked at As, shaking his head weakly. "Please ept our condolences. We did our best." My regrets could never be undone.


    "Mom, how could you leave like this?!" I wailed, unable to ept reality. "You said you would chwith me." I cried so hard I could not breathe, while Ava was crying inconsbly.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Matthew seemed to react to what had happened. He let out a et heartbreaking cry. However, this cry broughtback to my senses ¨¬ turned to look, seeing him kneeling on the ground.  Standing numbly beside him was Mnie, staring nkly at Matthew''s actions.


    I suddenly made a surprising decision, signaling a neighbor to cover. I told him, "Please call all the neighbors at the scene!" He looked atin surprise, not understanding what I meant.


    I said calmly but firmly, "I''m calling the cops.''                                                                                                     mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflo&1 mmMwWLliI0fifl0&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1

 Chapter 613

    My words caught everyone''s attention, and they looked atin disbelief.


    "Call the cops?" The neighbor I had entrusted seemed to grasp the situation. He immediately picked up his phone and made the call.


    I kept my gaze on Mnie, who stood coldly and impatiently beside Matthew. After a while, I picked up my phone and called the cops.


    Before they arrived, As had arranged for us to see the body. Matthew didn''t move. He stayed on his knees, wailing, refusing to look up.


    "Matthew, go see your mother!" I said it coldly, but he remained motionless. "This is yourst chance." His hands on the ground tightened, but he didn''t lift his head.


    "Grandma... I want Grandma!" Ava''s cries were heartbreaking. After sthought, I stood up slowly and headed inside. Ivanna and Lauren stood by my side.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "We''ll apany you." "I want to see Grandma!" Ava cried. "Mommy, I want to see Grandma too!" I smiled sadly and said, "Be good! Mommy will go for you. Grandma wouldn''t want you to cry." Then I walked into the emergency room resolutely. There were no medical staff inside, and the stark white of the sheet under the shadowlessmp was ring. This ce was already a realm of the departed, and it felt even more eerie at this moment.


    My heart pounded violently. This was the first tI had seen someone lifeless. She had been a family member closely tied tofor over a decade, my child''s grandmother.


    Ivanna whispered, "What if...we just let it go?" I stood silently for a long tbefore straightening up and moving forward.


    Gently lifting the sheet, I saw her face, seemingly sleeping peacefully. At this moment, she appeared gentle and benevolent. From now on, she would be beyond pain, worry, and suffering.


    Then, I calmly told Lauren. "Lauren, go buy the best funeral clothes for her. The very best, just like the ones she always wore." Lauren turned and quickly left, returning shortly after. Trembling, I helped her put on the clothes. It was the first tI had dressed Grace. Enduring the process with tears, I smiled and looked at her serene appearance.


    "Mom, you can go in peace now. There will be no more pain in heaven. From now on, you''ll be free and happy. I can only escort you this far," I said, then looked at her for a moment before covering her with the sheet.  Matthew suddenly burst into the room. He looked atdistressed, then shifted his gaze to the stark white sheet. "Chlo, I-" I looked at him coldly and walked past him, not wanting to say another word.


    Exiting the emergency room door, I teadied my emotions and saw Johnson approaching through the crowd. He quickly ran over, and efore he could say anything, I sked him to assist Matthew in Landling the funeral arrangements.  The neighbors had gathered, and the police were there. The leading officer approachedand asked, "Ma''am, did you call the police?" "Yes," I affirmed, then pointed to Mnie, hiding in a corner with a bruised and swollen face. "She abused her seriously ill mother- inw and caused her death." "Chlo, you''re spewing nonsense. usingwill not end well for you..." Mnie''s voice trailed off.


    I looked at her coldly. "Officer, the witnesses and evidence are all here. I''ll provide a more detailed report and evidenceter." Then I turned to the neighbors and said, "I know someone recorded today''s events. Please give the video to the cops. Let''s give Grace fort and a proper farewell. She had a hard life and endured humiliation. I hope we can send her off peacefully. Thank you all for your help."  As I finished speaking, several neighbors held up their phones, saying, "Rest assured! I''ve got it!" "I have it, too!" "I''ve got the full footage. I''ll hand it over to the officer!" "Don''t worry! We''ll send Grace off properly!" I nodded at them. "Thank you, everyone." "Then let''s all go to the station!" Two police officers walked toward Mnie. She screamed, "Chlo, you''re making false usations! It was her who hit me..." The neighbors pointed at her indignantly. "You''re still trying to defend yourself? We all saw what happened! There''s even video evidence." Matthew, full of rage, rushed out from inside. He roared, "I''d like to see who dares to take her away!"

 Chapter 614

    All eyes turned to the furious Matthew. An elderly neighbor spoke up. "What are you trying to do? You''re a monster." "Shut up!" Matthew roared, angrily approaching while pointing his finger at me. "Chloe, what more do you want? My mom is dead... Dead!" He let out a hysterical yell, then angrily advanced. However, when he saw As standing beside me, he abruptly stopped.


    He red atand continued, "How dare you take her away? Do you want to ruin my family? I still have to handle the funeral. She has to stay to handle the funeral!" My gaze was icy as I said, "Your mom doesn''t want to see her." I left the hospital with my family, leaving Matthew shouting behind.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Back home, my mom asked, "What about Grace''s funeral? What should we do?" I nced at my mother, leaning weakly into her embrace. "Mom, we''ve already sent her off. She has a son. I''ve done what I could and what I shouldn''t do, too. I have a clear conscience. It''s enough now." Everyone understood what I meant and nodded.


    Ivanna took a step forward. "Don''t overthink it. Matthew is nothing more than a monster. Mnie deserves any punishment she gets. She''s a disgrace to humanity." "I won''t overthink it. I have a tough battle to fight," I muttered and then approached Grace''s room. "I need stalone." Opening the door, I walked in slowly. The room still seemed to hold her familiar presence. I could only see Grace''s face as I sat on the bed. Her smiles, tears, and kind words to me, even when she scolded me.


    Now, she was gone and would never return.


    I knew how short life was. It could be taken away from you in the blink of an eye.


    I thought about when she saw the blood on my forehead, the panic in her eyes, and the pain transforming into hatred. I even recalled the moment she pushed away the ne bodyguard rushing toward her, frozen in the sound of a dull thud.  "Mom, I know you feel bad for me, but leaving like this makes it so hard." I sobbed, unable to control my emotions any longer. "I had so much more to say to you. I shouldn''t have let you go like this. I didn''t even get to fulfill your wishes. The regrets you leftcan never be healed."  Suddenly, I remembered her package. I took it out, paused, and then opened it slowly.


    Besides her change of clothes was the phone I gave her. I took out the clothes one by one. There was a bank book and a piece of paper folded in the middle like a letter.


    I quickly unfolded the paper. It was a simple and in letter written with crooked and nted handwriting, as if she were speaking to me.


    My heart ached at the sight of it. It was her repentance forand our beautiful memories. She askednot to hold a grudge against her, not to resent Matthew, and especially not to take action against him.  This might be what worried her the most.


    I was speechless. How could I spare them after what they did? She also wrote that the bank book was meant for Ava as a fund for her education.


    At the end of the letter, there was another piece of paper askingto give it to Matthew after her death. She didn''t leave a single word for Matthew. The only thing she left for him was that piece of paper.


    It was a DNA test report.


    The non it was Matthew Murphy.

 Chapter 615

    I didn''t know whether to admire Grace''s shrewdness or blher for being confused. She had been suppressed and bullied by the Murphys her entire life, but it seemed she had also becshrewd. What a wise move she made.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But what difference did it make? Her fate couldn''t be changed now.


    I nced at the date on the report and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Grace knew the outcwell in advance-even before she arrived to see Ava. After seeing the results, I assumed she realized the pain and longing she felt for Ava. She ultimately made the best decision for her final journey.


    I didn''t want to consider what would happen if the results on that paper were different. People make mistakes, and this may be her way of making amends.


    Her life was pitiful, and even in death, she had nothing. Perhaps the only things left were the ones in front of me.


    I reached for the bank book, chuckled, and slowly opened it.


    When I saw the set of numbers, I was genuinely surprised. The amount was a considerable sum, even for me. I scrutinized it, and there were only deposits, no withdrawals.


    It was evident how important money was to her, but ultimately, she left this substantial amount for Ava. It showed the special ce Ava held in her heart and the high expectations she had for her granddaughter.


    Even Grace probably never thought that one day, the money earned fromwould ultimately return to me. Perhaps this was fate. I was stunned for a long tbefore putting away these things and leaving the room.


    As walked over, scrutinizing my face. I smiled and whispered to him, "Sorry for making you worry." He stayed silent, gently embracingand patting my back.


    After a while, I told my family, "We need to move on with our lives. We don''t need to attend Grace''s funeral." We, indeed, didn''t show up at the funeral. Johnson handled everything. It was hastily done, and she was buried in Haven Cemetery. The day after the burial, I brought my family to pay respects. The newly developed cemetery seemed deste but serene.  On the tombstone, Grace''s photo showed her smiling kindly.


    I had Ava bid her farewell. The only person in the Murphy family who truly cared for Ava was gone.


    Ava asked, "Mommy, why is Grandma''s picture here? Where did she go?" I sadly told her, "This is Grandma''s home. will live here from now on. She won''t stay with us anymore. We can only chere to see her if we miss her."  ?wShe looked at her grandma''s photo, pouting. There were tears in her eyes. "What if I want to eat Grandma''s delicious food?" I wiped my eyes. "Then, Mommy will cook them for you! Grandma has already taughthow." She still stared at the photo as ifmunicating with Grace from afar.


    As stepped forward, picked her up, and softly said, "Let''s go." We finally left the cemetery. Ava hugged As''s neck and waved to the tombstone-this was the real farewell.


    Back from the cemetery, I took a shower, andr my spirit lifted. I feltet brighter, and the pressure on my heart dissipated slowly.  S The next day, I had just arrived at thepany, and Matthew showed up at my doorstep. He cto plead on behalf of Mnie.

 Chapter 616

    I hadn''t seen Matthew since Grace''s passing. He appeared ashen, evidently worn out and not well-rested. He seemed defeated and didn''t mince his words, "Let Mnie go. My family and I haveid my mom to rest.


    "Mnie didn''t attend the funeral as you wished. It''s been a week now, so you should let your anger go." I could tell Matthew was emotional, but I scoffed, wondering what he meant by "as you wished." Still, I nced at him indifferently and refused to retort. I hadn''t felt the need to engage with Matthew since his mom''s passing.


    When he noticed my indifference, his tone turned colder, "We have a child together, so how could you watch a son cry his mom daily? What gave you the right to denounceso bitterly?" Matthew''s expression was righteous as he struggled to contain his emotions. I calmly looked at him and spoke distantly, "You cto the wrong ce. You shouldn''t be here if you want your wife to return. Go to the cops instead. Mnie''s release isn''t up to me." Matthew could no longer suppress his frustration as he shouted, "Chloe!" I remainedposed and continued to observe him. Finally, he lost his gentlemanly act and approached my desk. He mmed it and roared, "You''ve gone too far! Do you think you have nothing to do with my mom''s death?!" His words startledand madelose myposure. I sharpened my gaze and said earnestly, "Of course I am. I''ve been reflecting on myself since then." Matthew''s lips twitch, seemingly finding srelief.


    "I med myself during my self-reflection. If I hadn''t taken charge of Grace, I wouldn''t have to face your usations now. Still, I want to know why you think your mom''s passing is my fault?" et He detected my underlying meaning, and his anger intensified. He said, "Don''t pretend to be superior just because you cared for my mom for a few days. Mel may have been arrogant and willful, but she''s much stronger than you. You''re the malicious one, not her."  My heart ached, causingto break out in a cold sweat. I couldn''t believe what I heard and couldn''t find the strength to retort. After ssilence, I muttered, "I''m worse than someone who killed herown mom?"  Matthew continued, "Since our divorce, you''ve taken away all my property and tried to sow discord in my new family." The pain in my heart madegasp.


    "How dare you say you didn''t influence my mom? Why would she choose to live with you otherwise? How did you manipte her to no longer acknowledgeas her son?¡± Matthew''s expression showed agony as he spoke.


    I sarcastically asked, "Is that your reasoning after carefully considering things for so many days? It seems I overestimated you." "My mom died for you, Chloe! I''m not stupid. She wouldn''t have crashed intoif she didn''t see you get hurt." Matthew''s eyes revealed trace of pain. "My mom''s better off dead. Now, no one can manipte her anymore.  "I advise you to revoke your false usations against Mel. Otherwise, you can''t blme for retaliating," he leaned towardand added, "We will sever all ties from now on. I hope we never cross paths again.¡± Matthew gritted his teeth, showing intense resentment.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 617

    I felt relieved after hearing Matthew''s words. I smirked at him and leaned into my chair, saying disdainfully, "That was what I wanted to tell you. If you''re a real man, live up to your words. Again, go to the cops if you want Mnie back. Don''t shout atin my office." "I dare you to keep up this act!" Matthew then left in resentment.


    I watched his departing figure and snorted, muttering, "If you''re a man, stop stirring up trouble for no reason." Suddenly, I heard amotion outside. I was surprised and quickly walked out, only to see Ivanna and Matthew quarreling.


    It turned out Matthew happened to encounter Ivanna as he left. Ivanna had cto bringsomething at that moment. The two met at the elevator and bechostile.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked over and pulled Ivanna away. She had walked right into Matthew''s trap. He was about to unleash all his suppressed anger on Ivanna.


    However, Ivanna was not one to back down. She pointed at Matthew and scolded, "Who the hell do you think you are to chere, you bastard?! Do you remember how Chloe''s head got injured? How dare youy a finger on her again? Didn''t you listen to what I said?!" "Shut the fuck up!" Matthew cursed.


    Ivanna suddenly lunged at him, but I grabbed her, saying, "There''s no point arguing with an animal, Ivanna. Let''s go outside." Ivanna turned back and scolded Matthew, "That bitch will ruin you sooner orter. Even your mom fell victim to Mnie, yet you dare to chere and act recklessly. Don''t letsee you weeping in remorse when that es, Matthew!" Anger shed in Matthew''s eyes as he retorted, "Enough bullshit, Ivanna! You''re also the reason my mom''s dead!" I knew his emotions ran high at that moment, and such words were more painful than torment. Matthew thought held no respect for Grace. However, Mnie''s frequent violence was evident. Still, he was unwilling to believe his wife was the one who drove Grace out,  Before, Matthew was dutiful, especially to his mom. He respected and cared for her dearly.


    Ivanna persistently confronted him, "Go ahead and continue doting on that bitch! I''m warning you again to stop all this. You''ll regret it sooner orter." Matthew had lost all dignity andposure as he red at us. "That''s my family affair, and you have no right to meddle! Things wouldn''t have ended up like this without your interference."  S "Family? Hah! This office was your hand your family, yet you destroyed it yourself. Do you think you have a hwith that wretched bitch? That''s a cesspool at best!" "I dare you to repeat that!" Matthew rushed toward Ivanna with bloodshot eyes.


    I quickly pulled her behindand shielded her was genuinely afraid Matthew would resort to violence again. I kept my distance and said coldly Go to the station if you want your wife back. Stop wasting your there and get lost!"  S Matthew paled again. "I''ll no longer consider our rtionship with everything I do." I smiled and nodded. "Sure, I''ll remember that. Show no mercy, Matthew!"

 Chapter 618

    When I dragged Ivanna back into the office, she was still resentful. She turned back to curse him again, "Go to hell, you fuck!" Inside, Ivanna asked me, "Why haven''t you taken action? Have you gone soft again?" I stood by the window silently and gazed into the distance. My voice was faint and hollow, "Grace toldnot toy a hand on him when she was alive." My words angered Ivanna. She said, "I knew it! You did becsoft again. Must I remind you of how Grace died?" I couldn''t bear to look into Ivanna''s piercing eyes.


    Ivanna continued, ¡°I watched the entire video. Grace wouldn''t have confronted Matthew if he hadn''t protected the idiot who beat his mom. Mnie''s push caused Grace''s death, yet you''re still showing mercy. Matthew''s an aplice for protecting Mnie." I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Ivanna''s vivid narration yed in my mind. Of course, I remembered my fury at that moment.


    Ivanna shouted at me, "You feel sorry for your mother-inw, but she died because of them! Why are you so soft? Did you forget who caused that injury on your forehead? Fine. If you don''t do anything, I will.


    "Matthew is a monster for what he did. Even his mother''s death failed to knock sense into him. Are you making excuses for him, Chlo?" I opened my eyes and watched the clouds drift by. I wondered which cloud might represent Grace and if she would blme for retaliating against her son.


    "Ivanna, I don''t want to disobey Grace''s wishes. I won''t touch him because that was what she wanted. Still, I''ll never forgive Mnie for everything she did." I approached my desk drawer and removed from it a paper bag of evidence I had against Mnie. I handed the bag to Ivanna and said, "It''s in your hands not. I can''t help it if Matthew gets harmed in the process." Afterward, Ivanna and I held a secret meeting before I took action.


    Ivanna and Lauren uploaded Mnie''s countless misdeeds, especially the video of her pushing Grace. It immediately caused a massive wave among theizens.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    At that time, Matthew was processing Mnie''s bail in the detention center. He was about toplete it when he received a notice from higher-ups revoking the bail.


    Things went beyond our expectations After uploading the video, a group of righteous individuals began investigating the case. They quickly revealed all of Mnie''s shocking details. These individuals even found the data on the Muborough project, of course, with shelp from us.  Soon, the information caught the relevant authorities'' attention, and they dispatched personnel to begin investigating. However, our ne opponents were not as simple as we thought. Liora could achieve an escape n, even in such a situation. We never expected that.  Since Keegan had set up lprecautions against Muborough''s construction sites, it brought considerable obstacles to the investigation. The investigation seemed to be at a standstill when Keegan and his people made a mistake and exposed a fatal w.  Privacy

 Chapter 619

    When the relevant authorities discreetly withdrew their investigators, the Thompsons likely received an advance notice and reced the materials.


    However, no one expected Grayson to be prepared. Another wave of rted personnel caught them as they moved.


    As everyone felt relieved, Keegan made a desperate attempt to deflect all me. He faked the suicide of the only knowledgeable material officer by pushing him off a building at a construction site.


    However, the building under construction was a blind spot for surveince, and no clues remained.


    The following day, the workers discovered the body. We knew it was Keegan''s doing, but there was no evidence to pin on him. Someone wrote a suicide note in the person''s handwriting, evidently ming Mnie.


    Keegan had shifted the blto Mnie, who was under arrest at the moment. Mnie was the legal representative and person in charge of the Muborough project but had no room for defense.


    The evidence was solid, with inspections on the ongoing construction and our information. Mnie had nowhere to run.


    Matthew faced online scrutiny, and his affair was exposed. Thepany''s troubles added to his stress, and Liora took advantage of the situation. She exploited Mnie''s use of substandard materials to pressure Matthew.


    Liora instigated several initial investors, too. They collectively confronted Matthew. Unexpectedly, the situation developed in Liora''s favor, making be anxious. That wasn''t the outcI wanted because it deviated from the n.


    Additionally, Celine returned to Foswood due to the issues with the Muborough project.


    I settled all thepany matters and clocked out early. Carol offered to sendhas she wanted to visit Lauren. We had been working on Mnie''s case at Lauren''s during this period for convenience''s sake. After all, smatters were inconvenient to handle at thepany.  When we arrived at Lauren''s, I pondered before getting down with Carol. Lauren quickly reported the situation''s progress to me, but they still couldn''t find a w in Liora''s n, makingsomewhat anxious.


    My goal was to capture Mnie, but n Liora was the key. I wanted to catch them all in one sweep. Meanwhile, Liora also felt as distressed as Matthew due to the unexpected incident. Therefore, she did not have tto focus on Avalon Hills, allowingto secure it effortlessly.


    The other few biddingpetitors were no threat to us, either. We had prepared our bid for Avalon Hills exceptionally well this time. We even received unanimous praise within the industry. Even ourpetitors acknowledged our victory.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This situation-fueled Liora''s contempt for me. She could onlypromise and exert her efforts to acquire, Matthew''spany. As for Avalon Hills, she had to give upz reluctantly. It was toote for regrets, and she had nothing left but bitterness.  Lauren noticed my exhaustion and advised, "Go hand rest. We''ll handle things. I''ll inform you if anythinges up. We can only wait for Grayson''s good news now, or it''ll remain at a standstill." I helplessly nodded. "I''ll take a nap at hand then cbackter." As I turned to leave, Matthew called again. I thought he was shameless, but I answered anyway. This time, he spoke humbly.

 Chapter 620

    Matthew''s voice was hoarse and bitter, "Chloe, I had no choice but to call you. Liora is drivingcrazy. She''s taking advantage of the situation. She''s trying to bury me. They''ve shifted all the blto Mel and even want mypany." I couldn''t fathom his emotions at that moment.


    He continued, "What should I do? Please help me." Hearing Matthew''s anxious voice madeufortable, especially when I thought about Grace. He was her most significant concern when she passed, including Ava.


    I sarcastically reminded him, "What''s the point of tellingall this now? Find her weak spot. You''ve been working together for so long. Can''t you find any leverage?" "I see her real colors now. Liora is determined to make my life hell. Mel is innocent and willing to sign any document since we didn''t hire that materials officer," Matthew''s tone resembled an ignorant child.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I didn''t know what I saw in him in the past. I thought he should''ve been charming and spirited. I wondered if he had always been so ignorant. I sneered and said, "Find problems in Mnie''s innocence then." I hung up the call immediately after and headed home. I didn''t expect As to be hand chatting with my dad. I walked over and sat beside As, asking, "Why are you hso early? Is everything okay at thepany?" He embraced and replied, "We handled everything smoothly today. There was nothing left to do, so I chearly. I was just discussing moving to Pleca Park with your dad. I thought you could all stay there for a change of environment." I was surprised that As brought it up again. It seemed he was concerned about safety, especially with Celine back in Foswood. We had an unspoken understanding of this matter.


    As looked atmeaningfully, and I nodded. I then turned to my dad and asked, "What do you think?" My dad looked easygoing.


    "Whatever arrangements you two et make is fine with me. As mentioned the yard there is vast, with many nts to manage. I find that pretty interesting. My only concern is it''s a little far for Ava to go to school."  velmet I responded, "That''s not a problem. We have a driver to make things convenient, Mom and Molly don''t need to take the kids to school. often Mom likes nting vegetables, right? You can nt them together."  My dad asked, "Then, will we leave this ce empty?" I casually said, "Why leave it empty? As and I can stay here if we happen to work overtime. It''s convenient living on both sides." I spoke with ease and joy. However, I wouldn''t want to move to Pleca Park if it weren''t for safety reasons. After all, As and I weren''t married yet.


    Since I didn''t hesitate this tand my dad agreed, As sighed in relief. His respect forand my family moved me. Considering As''s personality, he would be pretty indifferent to outsiders.  S He was cold and domineering to anyone else. However, he was warm, gentle, and caring toward my family.

 Chapter 621

    My dad nodded, saying, "Alright, I''ll go along with your decision." As smiled reassuringly, sensing that something was bothering me.


    "You look tired. Why don''t you go upstairs, take a shower, and rest for a bit? We can have dinner together." I gave him an admiring look, then stood up and asked, "Aren''t youing with me?" As quickly said, "Dad, I''ll go upstairs with Chlo." Hearing him casually call my father "Dad" always leftfeeling strange.


    This guy had mastered the art of humility.


    He followed me, and as we returned to the room, he asked, "Why do you look so unhappy?" I briefly exined the current situation to him. With a bitter expression, I said, "I can''t get any leverage on Liora, and that''s bothering me." As pressedonto the bed and kissed me. "Is that what''s troubling you? The more challenging the situation, the better." I looked at him, perplexed. "Why?" He nibbled on my lip and then looked at me, saying, "People tend to reveal their ws when they are self-satisfied. Don''t be anxious, and stay calm." I rolled my eyes but considered his words, which made sense.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I said, "I''m afraid she''ll slip away." "You mean run off? Where would she go? If she makes a move, she''ll get caught. Don''t you understand that?" He confidently asked. "But I can''t find any solid evidence against them. I can''t take action," I said, feeling helpless. "This dragging on is frustrating!" "Then set a trap for them and lure them out! Make them act again, and then..." he trailed off.


    I looked at As in amazement, asking, "How do we lure them out?" "To keep something unknown, you must do nothing yourself. Isn''t there only one material officer? Make another one! Haven''t you heard the saying, ''The guilty conscience needs no user?"  I stared at him with doubt. "Make another one?" My mind kept turning over As''s words. "Are you saying...'' I instantly understood what he meant, pushed his shoulders away, and looked at his mesmerizing eyes. "Mislead them, attract their attention, force them to act again, and then..."  11 He looked atwith a charming expression. "Smart! How about givingsencouragement? Reward him with a little pre- dinner exercise?" I instantly felt exasperated. "As, can''t you be less practical? Must there always be tit for tat? Letgo. I need to take a shower. I''m tired and want to sleep for a while Don''t cling to me!"  He put on a sulking expression. "Of course, there must be clear rewards and punishments. You''ll sleep better after sexercise. Try it, and you''ll see." After saying that, he liftedand headed straight for the bathroom. I screamed, realizing something was off. Trying to lower my voice, I scolded him, "As, you''re so annoying! Ava will be back soon. What are you doing?" "I''m exercising!" He hadpinned down in seconds, wasting no time.


    He never adhered to the rules in this matter. He promised just once, but he always stretched it infinitely.


    I was furious, as I had nned to catch up on sleep but was interrupted. After the shower, he insisted on followingdownstairs. It was really annoying.


    This situation madefeel somewhat guilty, and it was clear that we had done something inappropriate.

 Chapter 622

    Dn called right after dinner. As answered with a few "yeahs" before hanging up.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then he returned to the table, calmly finishing the meal with the family before saying, "I need to step out for a moment. I''ll be back a littleter." I could tell by his demeanor that something important had cup.


    I suggested, "Let''s go together. I''ll visit Lauren." Ava wasn''t too pleased and ran over to us, standing before us like a teacher. "You guys are always so busy. Can''t you spend stwithat home? You makefeel lonely!" Aware of her loneliness, As had already arranged for Jenny to keep herpany. Yet, here she was, using loneliness to manipte us.


    We exchanged smiles, and As bent down, picking up the little troublemaker.


    In a gentle tone, he said, "I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong. I''ll make sure to pay more attention to you next time." "What about you, Mommy? Why aren''t you sorry?" Ava looked atsolemnly, waiting for my response.


    I quickly adopted a serious demeanor, telling her, "Alright, I''ll be more mindful next time. Or...how about you and Jenny cwithfor a little outing?" Ava widened her eyes. "Really?" "When did I ever lie to you?" She immediately shouted into the dining room, "Jenny, hurry up and eat! Mommy''s taking us out for a walk. Are you done?" Upon hearing Ava''s call, Jenny rushed out with her mouth still full. "Where are we going?" "To Aunt Lauren''s ce!" Ava, acting like a little adult, asked, "Have you finished eating?" "I''m full. We can go." Jenny skipped toward me.


    The four of us went out together, with As holding Ava andleading Jenny. We cheerfully walked out of the house.


    As apanied us until we reached Lauren''s building. Watching us go upstairs, he left only after ensuring we were inside. His car then sped away.


    I took the kids upstairs. Lauren was overjoyed to see Ava and Jenny.


    "Oh my goodness, two little angels are here!" Ava enthusiastically ran over. "Yeah, my mom feels sorry that she hasn''t taken us out for so long. So, she brought us here!" Everyone in the room burst intoughter. "Haha... Feels sorry? Is this an attack on your mom?!" "Yes, if there''s a mistake, it should be corrected. This is the worst thing Mommy and Uncle As did recently. So today, I scolded them, and they said sorry. Uncle As brought us here," Ava exined confidently.  I shrugged helplessly. Kids these days were really something.


    I ruffled her hair. "Go and y. Stop talking." Lauren wasn''t satisfied yet, teasing her, "Then you can cby yourself." Ava thought for a moment and shook her head, her face paling. "No, we can''t. The teacher says we''re still young. We shouldn''t leave our parents'' sight. Bad people may appear!"  s?I was shocked, realizing she still hadn''tpletely forgotten getting kidnapped. However, she was intelligent enough to avoid bringing it up herself.


    As had the right idea. Moving to Pleca Park was necessary and urgent After all, the current situation wasn''t too optimistic, and it was safer there.

 Chapter 623

    We stayed untilte, and Ava''s eyelids were already fighting to stay open. I quickly bid farewell to everyone, intending to take the two little ones hto rest. However, Ava refused to leave, no matter what.


    "I don''t want to go. Uncle As said we should wait for him to cback." Ava stubbornly looked at me, pouting.


    "Uncle As may have urgent matters to attend to and could be back veryte. He may not be able to cto pick us up. You and Jenny have school tomorrow." "No! Uncle As keeps his promises. I believe he''ll cto pick us up!" She avoided my hand and ran away, saying, "I want Uncle As to pickup!" It was clear that she was starting to get sleepy and uncooperative.


    I felt somewhat helpless. This child had been spoiled. When I took care of her alone, she was obedient. But now she seemed too reliant on the pampering.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just as I was about to take a firmer stance, the doorbell rang. Ava immediately eximed and ran to the door, "Uncle As? Uncle As is back!" She ran to the door, tiptoed to open it, and then eximed, "Uncle As! I knew you''d keep your word! I''ve been waiting for you! Let''s go hnow!" As had a warm expression as he picked her up. "Of course, I keep my promises. Let''s go home." I looked at As with a wry smile. "You''re the one who spoiled her! She''s bing difficult to handle now." "She''s not a puppet. Ava is a thoughtful child, right?" As said indulgently, pinching her little nose.


    "Yes! I''m very smart!" She replied, her blinking slowing down.


    I turned and picked up the somewhat sleepy Jenny. Since she cto my house, I have also treated her like a daughter.


    Jenny was older than Ava and a bit heavier. By the twe got downstairs, I was a bit exhausted.


    Seeingstruggling, Asughed and quickly took Jenny from me. "I''ll help. Let''s go together." Jenny understood and said, "I can walk by myself. I''m grown up now." "I will carry you." As never treated Jenny any differently, earning my sincere respect.


    Jenny smiled pleasantly and said, "Thank you, Uncle As." Ava had already fallen asleep on his shoulder. It was clear that she had been persistently waiting. She just knew he would cback for her.


    As had never broken his word to Ava.


    Back home, my mom and Molly were waiting. Seeing As carrying both kids, Molly quickly took Jenny. "Hey, why didn''t you walk by yourself? Why are you letting Mr. As carry you?" Jenny looked at Molly as if she had done something wrong.


    "I carried her downstairs, but I couldn''t carry her anymore by the twe got down." Iughed and exined to Molly, "Don''t blher. She''s just like Ava." As smiled and quickly picked up Jenny. "I''ll take you back to your room." The two kids hadn''t taken a bath yet. Jenny was already so tired, and Ava slept so soundly that she didn''t even wake up when I helped her undress.


    After washing up and lying in our bed, I asked As, "Do you really like children?" He certainly knew what I meant by asking this question. He pulledcloser, saying, "When I was young, my father and mother treated Ste andequally. After being rescued, they treated us both as their own.  "The sgoes for Rose. In those years with the Beringer family, I was treated the sas Ardie and Arnold. Many people showedgreat kindness, which is why I am Lam et where I am today. I have no reason not to reciprocate."  He looked atseriously. "Besides, Ava is your daughter, which makes her my daughter too." "Is the Ste you mentioned the real Ste?" I cautiously asked.


    "Yes, our families have always been together. So Ste grew up in the Pierce family. After our parents passed away, Aunt Hailey took care of us. But it was only for two el months..." As''s voice sounded a bit mncholic.  I could clearly feel that his voice becdeeply affectionate whenever As mentioned the real Ste.

 Chapter 624

    I felt a twinge of jealousy when he mentioned growing up with the real Ste. Not to mention the affectionate photo of them together.


    Growing up together fostered a strong bond.


    "So, what''s her rtionship with Annalise? Why does everyone say you love Annalise?" I looked at As''s handsfeatures, always wanting to unravel the mystery.


    The more worried I became, the more I felt that many things were hazy and just out of reach.


    I didn''t know if it was my dullness or As was genuinely trying to protect me. I''m sure he had his reasons.


    Could it be that, as this impostor Ste imed, there was a secret he couldn''t reveal? As huggedtightly, makingfeel at home. Perhaps he treatedthis way because I closely resembled the real Ste. "Don''t listen to what others are saying. They''re just trying to confuse you. Just trust in what I say," he remindedonce again.


    "Looking back, after my parents passed away, I didn''t even know what happiness meant. Everyone in my grandfather''s family was in mourning and trying to investigate things with my father''s family. They all neglected me." This was the first tI heard As bring up the subject. I leaned against his chest, listening intently, afraid of missing anything. I always felt that there was an inseparable connection between As and me.


    "Ste and I could only be with Aunt Hailey at that time. She held Ste and me, telling us not to cry. She urgedto live well, inherit my father''s business, and establish my own family." I sympathized with him. He must have been a pitiful child, orphaned by both parents.


    "Blit on the fact that I was still a kid and couldn''tpletely understand what Aunt Hailey was saying. I was just immersed in fear, despair, and grief. I really couldn''t believe that, in a sudden moment, I would lose three loved ones." I could fully understand As''s emotions at that time. After all, he was only ten years old. How helpless he must have felt.


    I tried to imagine my situation at ten, but I couldn''t feel anything.


    "That was the first tI truly understood the word ''death,'' which meant a final goodbye. I could not see them anymore." He held my hand even tighter, with one hand on the back of my head, pressing my forehead against his cheek.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I was very cowardly, feeling that my entire world had copsed. It was Aunt Hailey who continuously injectedwith a kind of spiritual support, you know?" He looked down at me. "It was her who gavegoals. ''Grow up quickly. Inherit your father''s business. Establish your own family." They were also the hope that keptgoing because she said they were my father''s wishes."  "She was really good!" I sighed sincerely.


    "She was. But one day, two monthster, she suddenly left too. Ste and I felt like our sky had copsed." I could feel his hand trembling slightly as he hugged me. It was almost suffocating, but I dared not move. I knew he must be feeling horrible, and I felt sympathetic.


    "Tellmore about Aunt Hailey." I gazed up at his handsface.


    I was bing increasingly curious about her.


    "She''s beautiful, smart, and generous His description was simr to the one given by Rose. As sighed, and there was pain in his voice. "It''s a pity that she met her end due to her intelligence  "If it weren''t for Aunt Hailey, I might never have realized that there was something wrong with the ne crash. It It was her death that warnedthat everything was a conspiracy. They all died tragically."  After saying this, As''s eyes were deep, and the muscles in his jaw were tense.


    "How did you realize that Aunt Hailey''s death was unusual?"

 Chapter 625

    I knew this question was cruel, but I couldn''t control myself. I needed to know.


    "That afternoon, she made our favorite crab rangoons and grilled sea bass for Ste and me. Crab rangoons were Ste''s favorite, and I love grilled sea bass." Crab rangoons? That was also my favorite.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "While eating, she insisted that we finish everything and toldI should protect Ste.


    "At that time, I didn''t think much of it. But when Ste and I chafter school, there were many strangers in the house, and even a funeral car...


    I felt a chill down my spine.


    He paused for a long tbefore continuing, "Someone toldthat Aunt Hailey had died. Ste was crying inconsbly, and I held her. Just then, a body was carried out toward the funeral car.


    "I ran over and pulled the white cloth covering the person. What I saw was a terrifying face, with ck blood around the mouth and eyes..." I stiffened in his arms, feeling my hair stand on end. As''s warm hand gently stroked me.


    "I was stunned, and then someone grabbedand threwout. That face scared me, but that was indeed Aunt Hailey. I couldn''t understand why her face was so terrifying." As huggedtighter, his voice hoarse. "I felt that Aunt Hailey must''ve known something. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have made our favorite food that noon, and a few hourster... she was gone!" Hearing this, I felt a bit horrified. Everything was just too scary.


    "I was young and didn''t understand what had happened to her. There were various rumors about her death. Later, I searched online to find out why such a thing could happen. The result was poisoning!" I buried my face in As''s chest. I didn''t want to believe such a terrible thing had happened to such a good person.


    "Later, I heard rumors that she missed Mr. Rory so much that she drank poison. This further confirmed my suspicion that she died of poisoning. But I absolutely don''t believe she''d leave us and end her life like that. It''s absolutely impossible!" His voice was choking with emotion.


    "So, that raised your suspicions? How did you link it to the ne crash?" I asked, incredulous.


    As frowned "That was when I remembered that one night before Aunt Hailey died, I was thirsty and went out for water. I overheard Aunt Hailey talking on the phone, and she sounded very anxious. I identally heard her say, ''Rory doesn''t have a tattoo.""  "So Aunt Hailey found out about this?" I felt a shiver down my spine. "It seems like she was murdered." I contemted As''s story as well as the figure of Hailey. Various scenes shed through my mind. My head suddenly ached, and I couldn''t help but whimper.


    As immediately looked down at me, worried. "What''s wrong? Huh?" I concealed it, smiling at him and quickly responding, "Your hug is making it hard forto breathe." He chuckled with a low, maic voice. "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to!" He kissedgently and asked in a low voice, "Do you have a headache? You can''t fool me, you know." I nestled into his arms. "You''re a sly fox! Nothing can escape you." "It''s because we have a telepathic connection, just like when I first saw you in Foswood. That day, I had just returned from Jitador. Fate broughtback to attend that bidding event.  "In fact, I don''t need to get involved in such bidding events. Mr. Nick handles them entirely ne that day, I insisted on participating in the meeting myself, and I saw you."  He sessfully shifted the topic, avoiding the terrifying atmosphere.


    I was about to say something when he huggedtighter. "Forget it. We have plenty of time. I''ll tell you everything little by little, and you can remember bit by bit!" I initially wanted to ask him more questions, but he heldclose, burying his face in the nape of my neck. I understood how he felt.


    I wanted to know how many unbearable past events were buried in his heart. However, his actions suggested that he did not wish to continue.


    I embraced him, suppressing many questions I wanted to ask. I didn''t want to tear open his wounds.


    These past few days may have exhausted me. We fell asleep like this not long after.

 Chapter 626

    As and I didn''t hurry to work the following day because we needed to move to Pleca Park. Molly and my mom had already packed the daily necessities. However, we didn''t need to bring much since As had prepared everything there.


    Ava and Jenny curiously followed us. Ava asked where we were going and why they didn''t have to attend school that day. When I told her and Ava we were going to a new home, Ava stared atin surprise. She asked, "Do we have a new home?" I nodded. "Yes, we do. It''s Uncle As''s home." As quickly corrected, "It''s our new home." Ava asked, ¡°Is it where you and Mommy will stay after getting married?¡± "Is it?" As asked as if that was indeed the reason. I felt embarrassed as I stole a nce at my seemingly indifferent dad. It lightened my heart to see that.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I knew my parents'' impression of As changed after he brought Ava back from the kidnappers. My mom and dad were no longer as hesitant about my and As''s rtionship, especially after seeing how dependent Ava was on him.


    Whenever As had time, he would apany my dad for tea and a chat. Their shared interests increased by the day. I was sure my dad was already considering how to nt his trees and cultivate a vegetable garden in the new yard.


    Ava grew excited when she heard As''s question. "Yay! Then I''ll have a dad again!¡± She then proudly told Jenny, "I''ll have a dad soon!" I knew Ava had always wanted a dad, but it had somehow becan impossible thing for her.


    At that moment, As''s men from Pleca Park arrived. He got them to collect our luggage as we entered t the car and prepared to leave. I hadn''t been to Pleca Park for adong time. The two children resembled chirping birds along the way, constantly asking questions.


    As smiled as he drove, feigning mystery as he said, "It''s a secret. You''ll find out soon." His words made the little ones curious. Even my parents seemed eager to know what the new house looked like. Meanwhile, Molly looked calm. It seemed she had been there before.


    When the car entered Pleca Park''s private road, Ava eximed as she marveled at the gorgeous scenery. She said it resembled a forest park. However, she fell silent when the car drove through the gate.  I noticed her looking at the castle-like house with her mouth agape.


    The housekeepers gathered at the gate. When the car door opened, Ava turned toand asked, "Mommy, is this a park or a house?" Even my parents were in awe of the ce. They exited the car and looked at the endlesswn, the variousndscapes, and the lmagnificent main house. Then they looked atand asked, "Is this the ce?"  I didn''t know how to answer them, so As said, "Yep, this is it. It''ll becour hsoon with you guys around. Otherwise, I rarely chere." "Wow, Uncle As! Your house looks like Elsa''s castle!" Ava skipped over to As and looked up at him admiringly.


    As smiled, bent down, and lifted her. He looked at her rosy face and said, ¡°This is your future home. You''re the princess of this castle, Princess Ava." Sheughed triumphantly.


    Soon after, As had someone take the luggage and arrange our rooms. Then, someone took my parents on a tour of Pleca Park. Before they could settle in, Trinity called.

 Chapter 627

    I had apanied Trinity when the doctor discharged her from the hospital. We didn''t meet again after that since she had been busy with recovery and handling various matters upon returning to her family.


    I was also busy with the aftermath of Grace''s passing.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When I answered the call, she said, "Let''s meet if you''re not busy. There''s something I want to discuss with you." She seemed to have reverted to her cold and dismissive demeanor. I nced at As and then pondered for a moment before agreeing, "All right, where do you want to meet?" "Wherever you are right now." "I''m at Pleca Park," I truthfully replied.


    "Then let''s meet at Sugar. See you there." Trinity hung up immediately after.


    I raised an eyebrow, wondering why she sounded so urgent. I also didn''t know what Sugar was. It sounded like the nof a bar. After putting away my phone, I hurried over to As and said, "Trinity has something to discuss with me, so I need to head out for a bit." He asked, "Where are you going?" "Sugar. It shouldn''t be too far from here," I answered and then asked, "Are you heading to thepany?" When my dad heard my question, he told As, ¡°I''ll take a stroll around the yard. You should handle your affairs. Don''t worry about us." "Chloe will go first. I''ll have lunch with you all before leaving for thepany. That''s the n for the morning," As said, "You should go ahead, Chloe. But be careful." With no tto waste, I headed toward my car and drove straight to Sugar. I was unfamiliar with such ces, but it was in Luton. I turned on the navigation system and was surprised that it was indeed nearby.


    Upon my arrival, I realized it wasn''t a bar but a nightclub. I then realized why As toldto be careful.


    When I entered, a waiter approached and confirmed my identity.


    el Afterward, he ledthrough a dim maze-like corridor to the room on the top floor.  He knocked twice and then gently opened the door, gesturing forto enter. I couldn''t help but sigh. I would''ve never found the room if Trinity hadn''t sent someone to guide me.


    When I entered, I saw Trinity sitting on the sofa. There was a tall and sturdy young man standing behind her, and the two were engaged in a conversation. When she noticedentering, she told the man, "You can leave for now." The man respectfully bowed and then strode out. Before leaving, he discreetly nced at me. Honestly, I didn''t favor people like him. That was why I had told Trinity we couldn''t be friends.


    However, things didn''t always go as nned. I felt much more at ease once the man left and closed the door. I then approached the sofa beside Trinity and sat down. I asked, "Are you doing okay?" I nced around the vast room. It had a unique style and seemed like an office, yet not quite. I couldn''t describe it, but it matched Trinity''s style perfectly. She bluntly replied, "I''m fine. You would never contactif I didn''t reach out to you."  I chuckled. "Well, we''re both swamped. If not for special circumstances today, I would''ve continued to procrastinate calling you." Trinity reached for two photos on the table before her and handed them to me: Then, she gestured forto look at them, saying nothing. I looked at her suspiciously and then reached for the photos. I was stunned as soon as I saw them.

 Chapter 628

    I instinctively brought the photos closer for a careful examination. Then I looked at Trinity with amazement and asked, "How''d you get these?!" Trinity smirked. "I have my ways." I grew excited. "My entire situation hinges on these. I never thought you''d obtain such crucial evidence so effortlessly. Things will be much easier fornow." Trinity looked atand dampened my enthusiasm. "Don''t get too excited. These photos can only nail Keegan, but you still can''t touch Liora. She''s the one pulling the strings, after all. She''ll escte things if you can''t deal with her this time. She''s your real threat." I didn''t expect Trinity to understandso thoroughly. It seemed I had underestimated her. After sthought, I tapped the photos to the back of my hand, muttering, "I''ll stay put for now and let Liora get anxious." Trinity spoke cunningly, "Then you must y the part well." I knew she was more cunning than I thought. I had to learn from her tactics, so I asked for her advice, "Do you have a better n?" Trinity''s smoky eye makeup made her gaze look even more sinister. I preferred her sickly appearance, but she had returned to normal now. It made reading her difficult. She leaned over and motioned forto do the same.


    Then, she whispered a strategy to me. I found her moves were more sophisticated.


    Trinity then leaned back on the sofa triumphantly, saying, ¡°Liora will be on edge. However, you must let her unt for a bit before reeling her in. The rest will be elementary." "I admire how resourceful you are," I genuinely praised her.


    "Hey, you''ll naturally becwiser with more experience. But..." She dragged out her voice, looking atas she continued, "Would you mind having a meal with me?" I almost burst intoughter, asking, "What kind of question is that?" Trinity looked atsternly. "Don''t joke around. Share a meal within my family''s style. Is that okay?" My mind raced, and it seemed this meal had a deeper meaning for her. However, I had no reason to refuse. Instead, I readily agreed, "Sure, let''s have it your way." "Are you serious? You''ll apany me, no matter how grand the asion?" "Is this meal different from what I''m thinking of?" "I''m not referring to a simple one." Trinity gazed atprofoundly before reaching for my hand. "Do you genuinely want to be friends with me, or is it just a rash decision of gratitude?"  I felt she ced great importance on the word "friend." It seemed she wanted to focus on that aspect. I looked at her earnestly and held her hand, saying, "Trinity, you don''t need to worry. I don''t go back on my word.  UMS "Although the idea of being friends cup because you took a stab for me, it''s evident you value righteousness.


    Hearing her say this, I felt that Trinity ced great importance on the word ''friend. She wanted to focus on this aspect. You distinguet right from wrong at a crucial moment, even when we were enemies. It shows you''re a friend worth having. That''s why want to befriend you."  Trinity pped the table. "Perfect! Let''s have the meal right now. Erik!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 629

    Trinity''s actions startled me. Indeed, she could instantly turn words into actions. As soon as her words fell, the tall and robust young man from earlier walked back in.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Trinity asked, "Has Grandpa arrived?" "Yes, Ms. Trinity," Erik replied respectfully.


    I was surprised, wondering who Grandpa was. It escted the situation a bit, and I thought I should express my gratitude to the older man.


    "Erik, please bring Grandpa in," Trinitymanded, and Erik turned to leave.


    I stood up, feeling nervous. After all, I should show respect to the head of the Huffmans. Moreover, his daughter risked her life for me.


    Seeing my nervousness, Trinity stood up with a smile. "Why are you so nervous?" "I''ve always wanted to thank your grandpa but never had the chance," I said.


    She smirked. "I''ll give you that chance." When the door opened, a spirited old man entered with a crowd. The liveliness madeuneasy, and it seemed the Huffmans'' meals might not be as enjoyable as I had hoped. The old man scrutinizedfrom head to toe as soon as he entered.


    Of course, I felt ufortable and stepped forward. I bowed slightly and greeted the old man, "Hello, Mr. Anson." "Hmm, I can finally take a good look at you. Not bad." I found it amusing and wondered if Anson was referring to me.


    "Mr. Anson, I''ve been wanting to thank you. You were startled because of me." I didn''t want to miss the opportunity to express my gratitude. I knew it would be challenging to broach the subject again if I missed it.


    He only smiled before walking to the main seat on the sofa. He sat upright in his burgundy suit, and his demeanor was impressive. Meanwhile, everyone instinctively split into two groups and stood behind him.


    "You should thankfor this." et Anson looked atwithout reservation.. "My daughter did something that angered me. She risked her life so recklessly, which is taboo in our family. She did it for you and nearly broke the Huffmans'' lineage."  I felt guilty as stood before him. I nervously lowered my head as he pointed at Trinity and said, "Although Trinity''s a girl, she''s the only Huffman descendant. It won been a disaster for my family if she died. I wouldn''t have let you off if she did."  "I believe that, Mr. Anson. I''m sorry for causing you such distress," I spoke respectfully.


    He said, "However, you saved her life in return, meaning you''ve made amends for your mistake. Since we''re even now, I ept your apology and thanks." I felt a sense of relief when I saw him smile.


    "Since you two want to befriend each other, propose a more traditional approach. You should becsworn sisters ording to my family''s customs. That way, you''ll be like family. Trinity would gain a sister, and I''d gain another daughter.  "You''ll look out for each other from now on. What do you think, Chloe?" I was dumbfounded and wondered how Trinity''s invitation led to this situation. I could only stand there in a daze as everyone looked at me. I knew those behind Anson were the family''s big shots.


    Privacy

 Chapter 630

    Anson smiled at me, saying, "It''s good that you like the idea. Let''s get to it then." I didn''t know how to respond, but he kept looking at me. He seemed displeased and asked, "What''s wrong, Chloe? Do you disagree?" My mind raced as the situation astounded me. Still, I knew disagreeing would contradict what I had just told Trinity. On the other hand, I didn''t expect this with the Huffmans. I never wanted to have dealings with a family of the Huffmans'' status. After all, they differed from the Beringers.


    I beca goddaughter to the Beringers because I understood As''s connection to them. It was also because of As''s subtle intervention.


    However, the Huffmans belonged to an entirely different category. I knew the term sworn sisters carried significant weight, especially to Anson. Most would keep their distance from such families, but I had little tto think.


    Anson awaited my response, and the Huffmans'' loyal guards were watching me. It would humiliate Trinity if I refused. Ultimately, I stepped forward and said, "Mr. Anson, it''s not that I''m unwilling, but I''m unworthy of bing your family''s sworn daughter." "Haha, it''s enough if you''re willing. Let''s not waste time." Anson waved. "Prepare for the ceremony." My earlier words were an attempt to buy myself tto think. It seemed I was destined to becTrinity''s sworn sister today. Considering my solitary status in Foswood, I thought having more friends could only be a good thing.


    Still, I felt uneasy and hoped it wouldn''t affect my rtionship with the Beringers. After the ceremony, I intended to visit the Beringers and exin everything.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    While my mind raced, preparations for the ceremony had already begun. The arrangement was something I had only seen in movies. I never expected such a bizarre ceremony to exist in real life.


    No wonder so many people were in the room today. The Huffmans took everything seriously and went through all the procedures with great care. Although everyone'' present was a member of the family, there was no room for negligence.


    Afterpleting the formalities, Trinity and I officially becsisters. Since I was three years older, I was naturally the elder sister.


    Ansonughed heartily as he held each of us on either side. Someone even took a photo of the three of us. I most agreed with him when he announced not to make this public yet. Only the Huffmans would know about today.  Anson also told all his subordinates that I was now his adopted daughter, who shared a simr status to Trinity. Though his deration was hefty, I felt relieved with the decision not to publicize it.


    Ultimately, Anson gaveand Trinity jade pendants. The pendants were small but exquisite.


    Surprisingly, the two jades formed the family''s nwhenbined. Anson decreed that whoever saw the jade would treat it as a nomand, marking our identity within the family.  I felt somewhat apprehensive.


    Afterward, Anson told everyone to sit. Then, we officially started the Huffman family''s meal. Anson and Trinity were delighted. Even though I was nervous, I didn''t show it.


    I grew increasinglyfortable with the family as the night progressed. The atmosphere was lively withughter, and I felt like part of the family despite the unconventional circumstances.

 Chapter 631

    Things returned to normal after the banquet ended, and we saw Anson off. I finally had a chance to talk with Trinity alone.


    Trinity smiled atand asked, "Did we scare you?" I rxed on the sofa, and halfined, "What do you think? You make such a big fuss, not even discussing it with me. I was not prepared whatsoever. It madeso nervous, and Mr. Anson''s... " "What''s his name?" Trinity reminded me.


    I stuck out my tongue. "I mean, Anson. I''m still not used to it! Hismands are a bit intimidating. What did I do to deserve this?" "It''s not like they''re asking you to take over the Huffman family. There''s nothing you can''t handle. In terms of capability, you certainly have it. Don''t underestimate the Huffman family. Not just anyone can be associated with them." Trinity looked atwith a cool expression, clearly proud of the family.


    "How could I underestimate them?" I paused, then said, "The Huffman family''s reputation is definitely significant, and I never thought that one day I would be connected to them!" "Do you feel they''re ipatible with you? Do you think the Huffman family doesn''t follow the usual path?" Trinity and I always had this straightforward conversation style that I enjoyed. There was no hiding anything.


    I smiled openly and countered, "Don''t they?" Trinity didn''t answer my question. "This jade is the Huffman family''s heirloom. In case... I mean, just in case, if you encounter any troubles, you can turn your bad luck into good luck as long as you take out this jade." Her words shocked me. I yed with the jade. Although I didn''t understand the Huffman family''s rules, I knew the extent of their influence.


    "Originally this jade was one piece, a symbol of the family patriarch''s identity Later, as the Huffman family''s poption dwindled, y father was helpless. I was yet another girl in the family."  S Trinity''s expression becserious, and she yed with the jade.


    "But my father has always cherished my mother. She passed away many years ago but he refused to find another treatinglike a treasure. When my father cto seeafter survived, he was outraged. He medfor risking my life."  As she spoke, there was a meaningful smile on her face.


    "Then what happened?" I felt a bit embarrassed. "This is my fault." "I exined the reason. My father is a broad-minded person. He had someone split this jade in two. It shows his approval of you!" Trinity said with a smile, "Actually, my father wantedto have a real friend, and this person must pass all aspects, be straightforward, and have no ws. You passed!" "I didn''t expect there to be so many intricacies?" I felt even more uneasy.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "What did you think? The Huffman family doesn''t easily trust others." I knew that the Huffman family elwouldn''t easily let an outsider in. However, was still worried. The Huffman family was involved in matters that ordinary people couldn''t touch. Also, as far ast knew, Jared had always kept a distance from them.  I had entered the Huffman family circle, makinga bit uneasy.

 Chapter 632

    However, Anson had announced that this matter wouldn''t be publicly disclosed. That was a good thing for me.


    Carol''s call cin. I answered the phone and then looked at Trinity, saying, "I guess it''s tto letgo, right?" She casually snorted. "It sounds like I was detaining you. Did I stop you from leaving? But I do need to remind you to be careful with Liora. I''ll lend you a hand when you need it!" I looked at her triumphantly and said, "It seems like having a sister has a lot of benefits. I really took full advantage of it today." She leaned back on the sofa and said, "That''s right. You''ll understand sooner orter. Withas your sister, you won''t ever suffer. I just want you to know that I''m a friend who will benefit you for a lifetime." I suddenly realized that there was more to her words than met the eye. My attitude was originally a joke, but she took it seriously. "I will cherish it, Trinity," I said earnestly.


    She waved her hand and said, "Alright, go on. You need to hurry, and I have things to do, too." I left and drove straight back to thepany.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I returned to the office, I called As to update him. Otherwise, I would feel ufortable.


    The phone rang, and As answered, seemingly not busy.


    "Did you have lunch with them at home?" I asked him. He had told my dad he would have lunch with them.


    "Yeah," he grunted lightly.


    "Are you busy now? I have something to tell you." "Go ahead!" "But I want to talk to you in person. Can you cover to my office?" I was afraid he would be busy and not have time, but I didn''t want to go to ATL Empire.


    The people there treateddifferently, and I was afraid the people from the Huffman family would seethere.


    I had to admit that it was better to be cautious when dealing with the Huffman family.


    As agreed without hesitation. "Sure, I''ll be there in a while." I smiled, feeling happy. "Then I''ll wait for you." After hanging up the phone, I waited quietly in the office for As to arrive.


    I quickly walked away from the desk and ran over, nestling beside him. I exined everything to him in detail.


    As had been silent, contemting, not interrupting my words until I finished. Then he wrapped his arms around my shoulders.


    Comfortingly pattingtwice, he said, "This matter is not asplicated as you think, but it''s definitely not simple either. Based on my various investigations into Anson, he is a very cunning person."  "Yes, I also have that feeling! I''m just afraid they have ulterior motives, especially from the Beringer family." I didn''t hide my concerns at all.


    </phowever,>

 Chapter 633

    "Your worries might be reasonable. What Anson is up to is anything but simple. This guy seems like a sly old fox." As''s understanding of Anson didn''t seem very favorable.


    "As for your friendship with Trinity, being friends is more than enough. The situation has escted a bit, but what he''s doing is grand and sincere." "So what? Are you implying that he deliberately nned all this?" I looked at As with sconcern.


    "Don''t underestimate Trinity. This girl is shrewd and cunning. Her bond with you is not a simple one." As''s reasoning echoed my own concerns.


    Seeing my doubts, he pattedon the back and kissed my forehead. "But don''t think too much about it. Since they have this idea, you can''t avoid it. After all, there''s a life-long friendship involved here." As hugged me. "And...you have me." I nodded sincerely. "It''s great to have you." He smiled contentedly. "You''re my woman. I''ll protect my woman. They should know that. Also, arranging for you to get close to the Beringer family initially was to establish a solid foundation. Remember, you have value. So, gaining this position in the Huffman family might not be bad." "I''ll go to the Beringer residenceter. I must proactively exin this matter to them. After all, the Huffman family''s identity is special. We can''t wait until there are rumors outside beforemunicating with the Beringer family." As nodded and then looked at me, saying softly, "Do you wantto apany you?" I thought for a moment. "It''s fine. I''ll go by myself. It''s been a while since I had a meal with Grandma." "I have a meeting at 4 p.m., but after it''s done, I''ll cover. Then we can go back to Pleca Park together." He then advised me, "Anson has a connection with Rose, but you don''t have to worry. Speak your true thoughts." With As''s reminder, I confirmed why Rose had Trinity and Jared appear on her birthday.


    After discussing Huffman family matters, I suddenly remembered the photos Trinity gaveand quickly showed them to As. As''s expression froze for a moment. "It seems Trinity is quite resourceful." I quickly exined the steps Trinity and I had discussed.


    As didn''t object but cautioned me, "Follow our n fromst night. When Liora is proud, release the news. You can use these photos to confront her, forcing her to take action. Establish evidence of her wrongdoing."  I nodded, fully understanding his intention.


    He took photos of the pictures. When it was tfor his meeting, we went downstairs together.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I went to the Beringer family home, and Rose was delighted to see me. She instructed the kitchen to add more dishes while pullingto sit down Have you been busytely? Why haven''t you cfor somany days?"  "I have indeed been busy recently, Rose." "I heard your mother-inw finally passed away?" Rose''s memory was excellent. I had only mentioned it once, but she remembered.


    "Yes, she unexpectedly passed away. It''s been hard for me," I said with ssadness. "Oh? What happened?" She looked atand asked, "You seem to be in poor spirits." I recounted the process of Grace''s death, and she was shocked, continuously sighing. "Unbelievable! How can such things happen? No wonder you''ve beenboring so much." "Rose, I have another thing to tell you." I got back to the main topic and spoke earnestly.


    Looking at me, she knew it must be an important matter. She dismissed the servants around her, got fruits for me, and then asked, "What''s the matter?" I exined in detail about the day''s .n events with the Huffman family, then looked at Rose and said very apprehensively, "Rose, at the time, I had no way to refuse."  S

 Chapter 634 Honest Conversation

    I had talked to Rose about Trinity getting injured for my sake before. She had been quite concerned about the matter in the past few days.


    As soon as I finished telling her about the Huffman family''s actions, she didn''t express much surprise. Instead, she told me, "This is the Huffman family''s way of doing things."


    "However, I always feel an unease. After all, the Huffman family is different from others," I said openly.


    "And he knows that I am the daughter of the Beringer family. Now, he has also epted me as his adopted daughter. Rose, I''ve always been a bit nervous. I''m always worried that they want to use me to get close to the Beringer family and As."


    I voiced my concerns because As had reminded me to speak openly and honestly with Rose. I understood what As meant. Sincerity was what made one likable.


    "It''s not impossible. Anson and I have been friends for a long time, but we each do our own thing. We don''t cross paths, but we''re always nearby. You need to maintain this bnce, and then it won''t be a problem." Rose seemed quite calm about the situation.


    "In Foswood, the Beringer family, the Huffman family, the Attawood family, and the Sunny family each dominate their own territory. Currently, the Beringer family is leading the way."


    "The Sunny family?" I asked in confusion.


    I had never heard about the Sunny family.


    "Yes, the Sunny family. In recent years, the Sunny family has been on the decline, both in business and reputation. The rising stars in the business world have overshadowed them. It''s normal that you don''t know," Rose exined. "And the two sons of the Sunny family have immigrated, so now the Sunny family is rtively unknown."


    "Oh, Grandma, do you think what the Huffman family is doing will affect the Beringer family?" I looked at Rose anxiously. "I don''t want to bring unnecessary trouble."


    "You''re taking this too seriously. It will be fine as long as you maintain a bnce and don''t be their puppet or have any substantial transactions. This way, it won''t affect you or the Beringer family." Rose dismissed my worries.


    Of course, I understood the meaning behind Rose''s words, especially the word "puppet."


    "Grandma, I''ll remember your advice and won''t let myself be used."


    "I trust you. After all, you prioritize everything with the Beringer family. Otherwise, you wouldn''t havee here to report to me first. This shows that you still prioritize the big picture. I knew I had a good judge of character."


    "Grandma, my actions are not about excluding the Huffman family. After all, the Huffman family''s business and influence are on the periphery I''ll be cautious, and it benefits everyone. What I''m most worried about is identally getting


    manipted by others."


    I was speaking the truth, genuinely concerned. I feared unknowingly stepping into their trap, making me think more than necessary.


    "You''re right. Everyone has their


    shining points, and everything''s existence has its reason. Therefore,


    you don''t have to be too nervous. It will be counterproductive. It may make others think you''re insincere. Things are also prioritized by their importance and urgency. Despite what others think, you have your principles to stick to."


    Rose helped me find answers and know what to do. Suddenly, I felt relieved.


    As arrived on time, and the two of us had dinner with Rose. She was naturally happy, bustling around.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing that we had moved to Pleca Park, she said joyfully, "They say Pleca Park is magnificent. I shoulde and stay for a few days sometimes."


    "Well, why don''t youe with us now?" I quickly suggested.


    "There''s an event tomorrow. How about the day after tomorrow? It''s perfect because it''s the weekend, and you don''t need to bring Ava


    over.e by myself." Rosne


    didn''t hesitate, but when it came to Ava, she wouldn''t dy even a day.


    After dinner, Rose talked to As about business for a while, and then we went back to Pleca Park.


    From afar, I could see Ava and Jenny ying in the yard. My parents were sitting in the nearby courtyard, watching them y. The scene was truly heartwarming.


    I couldn''t help but think, if As''s parents were also here, living in this grand mansion, how wonderful it would be.


    Unfortunately, there were always regrets that could not be filled.

 Chapter 635 Giving In

    After moving to Pleca Park, the kids and my parents were happy.


    As had somehow managed to set up two spacious and dreamlike rooms. Even I couldn''t resist the idea of sleeping in them.


    My childhood memories were hazy and confused me, after all. But the rooms before me seemed like something out of a dream. Ava was clearly thrilled. She was acting giddy with excitement and would not go to sleep.


    After finally getting them to sleep, I went to check on my parents'' room.


    My mom secretly pulled me aside and asked in a hushed tone, "How much did As spend on building such a big house? It''s huge. It''s such a waste. Back in our hometown, I thought the teachers'' college was empty, even when all the teachers were living in it."


    I burst intoughter at her words. They weren''t even on the same scale.


    However, I knew they were both very satisfied.


    My dad, on the other hand, kept talking to me. He mentioned that the backyard here was spacious and could grow various nts.


    I chuckled and told him, "Small nts are nice, but I don''t encourage turning this into a farm."


    My dadughed heartily. I rarely saw him this happy.


    In my memory, he had always been reserved, especially after he ended up in the hospital because of my issues. He had been gloomy since.


    Seeing him smile so happily now, I also felt genuinely happy.


    At home, the arrangements were worry-free, but outside, incidents were happening one after another.


    Just when I officially secured the Avalon Hills project, things were going downhill for Matthew.


    Under the current circumstances, Liora hadpletely shifted all responsibility to Mnie without regard for her previous "rtionship" with Matthew.


    While Matthew was strategizing against Liora, he was also trying to use his connections to find a way to get Mnie out. However, things went contrary to his wishes. The more he tried, the more problems arose. Liora would never allow Mnie to be released so easily.


    Liora could set traps outside without restriction because Mnie was inside. Liora was still Mrs. Liora for the time being, and that title still had authority, even though Atticus had already controlled her use of Echelon Group''s resources.


    Matthew was facing a situation where he couldn''t turn things around. He facedwsuits from the constructionpany, and Liora continued to press on.


    Early in the morning, Matthew was waiting in my office. He looked disheveled and had lost a lot of weight, with dark circles under his eyes.


    A glimmer of light appeared in his bloodshot eyes when he saw me. "Chlo, why did youe sote? Where did you all go? Why isn''t anyone at home?" Clearly, he had already been to the apartment to look for me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I nced at him and calmly said, "What''s the matter?"


    He seemed stunned for a moment, his tired eyes scanning the surroundings. After all, this was ATL Empire''s office. I understood his concerns and gestured for him toe inside.


    "Let''s talk inside!"


    He saw that I didn''t refuse him, and a glimmer of hope lit up on his face.


    Inside the office, I sat on my chair and looked at him, saying, "What is it?"


    He seemed suddenly at a loss for words. He remained silent for a long time before looking at me and starting, "Chlo, I..."


    As soon as he spoke, it seemed like he couldn''t continue.


    "Liora betrayed me!" he said after a


    pause. "All of Ardora''s ounts are frozen now, and the bank is pressuring us every day. The


    construction projects in Muborough are al halted. Other projects are also affected and can''t proceed, She''s


    pushing me to the brink of


    destruction."


    Looking at Matthew, who was on the verge of copsing, I realized this was not what I wanted.


    "Chloe, help me... Given our past as husband and wife, please help me!"


    I continued staring. The scene of Grace''s pitiful look appeared in my mind.


    "I''m leaving this earth soon. Please don''t do anything to him. Chlo, this is my only request!"


    On top of that was the piece of paper Grace left for him. She had told me to pass it to him after her passing.


    I reached out to open the drawer


    and took that piece of paper out, but


    I stuffed it back in. In the current


    situation, I was convinced that this piece of paper would be the breaking point for him.


    However, I thought of Grace''s helpless expression as she pleaded with me.


    In the end, I caved.


    "How can I help?"

 Chapter 636 I Can’t Help You

    Even I was surprised by what I said. I must admit, I can be surprisingly kind. I couldn''t help but think that Ivanna would probably be disappointed in me if she were by my side right now. When Matthew heard me, a glimmer of hope seemed to gleam in his eyes. He got up and sat at my desk.


    With his eyes fixed on me, he urgently said, "Only you can help me, Chloe. Pull some strings, resolve the issues in Muborough, and everything will fall into ce."


    He fervently suggested some ideas to me; his n was clearly well thought out.


    "Can''t you provide the evidence? Last time, you got someone from Sris to produce proof, right? As long as you can verify that Muborough''s documents are in order, Ardora will be fine."


    I suddenly felt a sense of irony. The proof I obtained in Sris?


    If Mnie hadn''t teamed up with Liora to trip me upst time, I wouldn''t have been involved in awsuit.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Now, Matthew continued animatedly, "Mel is still young, and she made a mistake. It couldn''t have been her. This is all Liora. She wants to take over mypany, so she''s using the Muborough project as an excuse. Even if there was some issue with the materials, this was definitely not Mel''s idea. She doesn''t have the guts to do that. You just need to..."


    "Are you asking me to clear Mnie''s name?" I looked at Matthew nonchntly.


    He paused, seeming to realize he had made a mistake. Mentioning Mnie in front of me was a big no-no!


    "As long as Ardora is still around, we cane back. Just help me convince Lauren and ask Oliver to cut me some ck on the loan. I can persuade the investors if we can dy it. You have to help me, Chloe."


    "You say the issue lies with the Thompson family. Just provide the evidence, and you can overturn the case. Besides, don''t you rememberining about my project being subparst time, Matthew? Wasn''t that simr to what''s happening now?"


    I stared directly at him, my sympathy slowly fading away. This guy was truly beyond redemption.


    No, he was not unfortunate. He had brought this upon himself. These were the consequences of his actions, and here he was, still defending Mnie. It seemed that he was about to pay the price for defending her.


    "You can''t say that, Chloe. This is all because of you, isn''t it? Are you going to just sit back and watch?" As my attitude toward him cooled, he became desperate.


    "What does this have to do with me?" I asked.


    "Don''t you feel responsible for how she got locked up?" He red at me.


    "How did your mom die? Don''t you remember that?" I spoke with a chilling tone. "Were you blind?"


    "Stop bringing her up. She''s dead!


    I''m her biological son, and I''ve managed to move on. Why are you holding on to that? We have to live, don''t we?" He was somewhat repulsed by my words, and he


    seemed displeased.


    I felt powerless. In his eyes, his mother was dead, and everything could be left in the past.


    "My son is still very young. Many people dote on Ava, but my son cries every day. You know what kind of person his grandma is! Don''t go too far, Chloe. I thought you were kind. Why have you be so malicious?"


    My heart tightened suddenly. So, in Matthew''s eyes, I was on the verge of bing irredeemable.


    "Besides, aren''t you already with


    As? Why don''t you just leave me alone? If you take a step back, cut ties with Aspletely, and help me get Mel out, I''ll promise... tabe with you. Wouldn''t that be great for all of us?"


    I almost choked. He wanted me to be with him?


    What a colossal joke! Was he insane?


    "Let''s start over with the merger of Tanum and Ardora. I''ll handle the engineering, and since you have connections, you handle the projects Let''s work together as married couple and build the business back up. Why let Liora get her way? This way, everyone


    happy. Or... you can use your funds to get rid of those investors for me, and kick them out of Ardora. I can transfer thepany under your name..."


    "Wake up, Matthew! I can''t help you with this mess!" I couldn''t take it anymore and interrupted him.

 Chapter 637 Can’t Bear It

    "Chloe... You''re so heartless. You sent my dad to prison, and now you''ve sent Mnie there too. You''re just going to sit here coldly and watch me lose everything, huh?"


    Matthew was clearly agitated. He stood up abruptly. He red at me like a leopard, roaring as if he were facing an arch-enemy from a past life.


    "This is your loss. You walked into it! Don''t pin this on me. Mnie dared to cut corners, so the authorities investigated. There was no need for you toe here and make a fuss." I looked at him calmly. "The only thing I can do now is introduce you to an excellentwyer who will defend you and try to keep you from prison. This is also something your mother entrusted me with before she passed away!" "Nonsense! Chloe..."


    "I had no reason to take responsibility from the start. Don''t defend yourself. Don''t talk nonsense just because you took care of my mom for a few days. You''re a cunning viin. This is all happening thanks to you. My mom may be confused, but I''m not! The Murphy family was ruined because of you..."


    "Matthew!" I roared, ring at him through gritted teeth. My sympathy for him had all but disappeared. "You''re not as shrewd and clear-headed as your mom!"


    I took out the paper from the drawer without hesitation, mming it in front of him.


    "This is thest gift your mom left you. I didn''t want to give it to you now, but I need to fulfill your mom''sst wish! Now, take it and get out of here!"


    Matthew waspletely shocked by my actions. Perhaps he had never seen me so assertive. We stood in a deadlock for a while, then he snatched the paper from my hand, still looking at me as if he wanted to devour me.


    He focused on the paper in his hand.


    "Your mom told me to give this to you after she passed! If you don''t understand, go ask the doctor at the hospital." I continued to shout.


    He slumped into the chair in front of the desk, looking at me.


    The atmosphere turned eerie, so quiet that we could only hear our breaths.


    Suddenly, he threw his head back and burst into heartyughter. He was gasping for breath as if the world was copsing.


    When Carol rushed into my office, followed by several employees, Matthew slowly stood up. His gaze was fixed on the paper in his hands, his face suddenly pale.


    My heart thumped. I sat in my chair, watching Matthew turn around slowly, inch by inch, walking out of my office.


    The moment he disappeared from my sight, I let out a slow breath, feeling heavy-hearted.


    "Carol, have someone follow him!"


    "Got it," Carol responded. She hesitated momentarily, then quickly turned and left.


    I rested my hands wearily on the desk, supporting my head. I didn''t know whether giving him the paper was the right thing to do. I thought that it was cruel, but it might also wake him up.


    Perhaps it was a significant blow. After all, Mnie was important to him, since they had grown up together. Emotions that had been suppressed for so long would be more provocative and intense.


    I now admired his mom''s shrewdness. She had handed over the chance to be the viin to me in the end. In Matthew''s eyes, I had be a very malicious woman.


    But right now, I was at peace. He had been unfair to me for a long time. What did it matter if I was evil or not?


    After contemting for a long time, I decided to call Johnson. He answered promptly.


    We had been in frequent contact during this period. I had him stay in Ardora to keep track of developments.


    When I called, Johnson probably thought I had some instructions for him, so he immediately said, "Go ahead, Chloe!" "Johnson, keep an eye on Matthew. Stay with him as much as possible, and keep himpany."


    I didn''t know why I did that, but despite everything, we had been a couple for seven years. He was still Ava''s father, and Grace had spoken to me about him before her death.


    Johnson took a moment to react to my words and quickly responded, "I understand, Chloe."


    I hung up and rubbed my temples. Maybe I had done all I could.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But I knew that Matthew would face even more difficult circumstances in the days toe.

 Chapter 638 The Declining Family

    After I disclosed everything to Matthew, I felt somewhat at ease and thought that this wasn''t happening because of my indecision. At least when Ava grew up, I would have an exnation for her. As I was about to call Grayson, he hurriedly walked in.


    "Chloe..."


    "I was just about to call you." I looked at Grayson and said, "I have a few things to discuss with you."


    "Go ahead."


    We both spoke at the same time and smiled at each other.


    "You go first." I let Grayson speak.


    Since he was rushing in, I thought he might have some news.


    "Chloe, I''ve confirmed the authenticity of that photo, and there''s absolutely no problem. We''ve apprehended one of Keegan''s underlings. We''ve got them."


    He said further, "Liora and Celine have been in close contact recently. The person supporting Ardora on Liora''s side is an overseas investor named Melvern Sunny. ording to the investigation, he''s Liora''s first love. Currently, he has immigrated to Monora."


    "Wait a minute..." I interrupted Grayson.


    "Melvern Sunny... right?" I asked, and suddenly, I remembered that Grandma Rose had mentioned the Sunny family, one of the four major families in Foswood.


    "Yes, he''s a Foswood native." Grayson nodded confidently.


    "Check carefully. Which generation of the Sunny family is he from? Investigate him," I instructed Grayson. I hadn''t expected this to involve the Sunny family. How did this declining family get involved in our affairs? What a small world.


    "He''s the second son of the Sunny family," Grayson answered without hesitation, clearly having done a detailed investigation.


    "The Sunny family used to be a


    prestigious family in Foswood. Later, they immigrated to Monora. Lance is the eldest son, and Melvern is the second son. Lance is a very stable businessman, while Melvern is more unusual and involved in various businesses.


    "They say that some trouble began because of Melvern, and the Sunny family was almostpletely ruined. Afterward, the Sunny family had no choice but to migrate."


    My mind suddenly became clear. No wonder Grandma Rose had said that the Sunny familyter went downhill. There was a story behind it.


    "Did you find out what trouble he got into?" I asked.


    Grayson replied, "It''s a very closely held secret. Konly know that Melvern and Liora were ssmates back then. Later, Liora married Atticus and that''s when she broke up with Melvern. But no one knows whether they really broke up. Melvern is


    supporting Liora this time.


    My mind was spinning rapidly. So that''s why Atticus had parted ways with Liora long ago. Melvern seemed to be the real reason behind that.


    It appeared that every family had its difficulties.


    In this case, Atticus didn''t have a grudge against the Thompson family for no reason.


    "What happened is rted to what IContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    want to tell you. It seems we''ve


    connected the dots again. Matthew might suffer soon. Once Liora sessfully takes control of Ardora, we''ll provoke her. We don''t need to rush anything right now, but we need to monitor them closely to see what Liora and Celine are nning," I told Grayson.


    "Celine has been busytely. She didn''te to Foswood from Nocturnia this time; she came from Monora," Grayson reported.


    "Last time, we noticed that Ste met Keegan in private." I suddenly remembered the time when I caught Ste giving something to Keegan.


    "I''ve been keeping an eye on that, but I haven''t found any significant clues. However... I''ve found another lead," Grayson said, looking a bit uneasy.


    My mind raced, and I looked at him. "Why did you hesitate before saying that? What did you find?"


    Grayson continued to ponder and seemed conflicted. I assumed that whatever he was struggling to say was rted to me.

 Chapter 639 The Truth Back Then

    When I saw Grayson''s hesitant demeanor, I guessed what it was about. "Spill it. Is it rted to me?"


    "I found Ste after the Pierce family had trouble back then," Grayson said, looking at me with some hesitation.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I looked at Grayson. His expression made me curious and reinforced my belief that this was definitely not a simple clue.


    "You mean the real Ste?" I asked eagerly. "Tell me, quick. I want to hear it. This will be useful."


    Grayson looked at me, nodded firmly, and said, "Okay.


    "After Lucille passed away, Celine forced Ste to go to an orphanage. At that time, As refused to agree no matter what. He didn''t want to be separated from Ste. But he was just a child and couldn''t stop it from happening. He could only watch helplessly as they took little Ste away. They just said they sent her to an orphanage, but no one knew where she had been sent."


    My heart suddenly ached.


    "As cried and screamed after Ste was taken away. Finally, he developed a high fever and was taken away by the Lively family. Later, David stepped in and took ATL Empire back, officially entrusting it to Celine to manage."


    "David is a confused fool. All the disasters in the Pierce family started because of him." I muttered to myself.


    Grayson looked at me in surprise. "You knew about this?"


    "Grandma Rose told me. I just had a general idea, and I didn''t know any details. That''s why I wanted to get the whole story. I can''t really ask As about it. After all, I''m afraid of reopening his wounds," I exined to Grayson.


    "I understand what you mean." Since he had followed me for so long, Grayson understood my state of mind.


    "Every one of those memories is heart-wrenching for him. I don''t want him to recall them more than once," I said sincerely.


    That was why I had held back from asking him anything. It wasn''t because I didn''t want to know.


    "What happened afterward?" I looked at Grayson. "Did Ste end up in that unknown orphanage hidden in the mountains?"


    "Yes. That''s why Mr. As escaped


    from the Lively familyter on," Grayson, revealed another piece of information. "He became the target of pursuit because he broke away from the Lively family."


    "He escaped from the Lively family?" I questioned. "Was it because he wanted to look for Ste?"


    Grayson nodded confidently. "Yes."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How old was he?" I murmured. I understood As''s feelings because he had once told me that Lucille had entrusted him with taking care of Ste.


    My nose tingled. I couldn''t bear to think about how helpless As was back then, and how difficult it must have been for him.


    "By then, Ste had already been in the orphanage for two years," Grayson continued. "Mr. As escaped from the Lively family precisely because they wouldn''t tell him where Ste was." "Two years," I repeated in a whisper. "They forced those children apart for two years. How cruel."


    Grayson also expressed his distress. "After this incident, the Lively family and the Pierce familypletely severed es. At that time, David was almost useless. He spent his days in self-reflection. He showed no concern whatsoever for As''s situation."


    Images of a young As shed in my mind. No wonder he had be so aloof and cold.


    "Later, a little girl joined the Pierce family. Celine imed it was Ste."


    "The impostor?"


    Grayson nodded, confirming that it was her. The timeline matched up to when she first appeared.


    "When As heard that Ste had


    returned to the Pierce family, he secretly returned as well. But he realized that she was not the reaf Ste He was enraged and vowed to find the real Ste and uncover the cause of Lucille''s death."


    "He was so young," I couldn''t help but sigh. It was undoubtedly this incident that had sparked the subsequent pursuit against him.

 Chapter 640 The Shocking Hint

    Sure enough, Grayson continued, "As a result, Celine was ruthless. An old servant of the Pierce family rescued Mr. As and sent him away overnight." Grayson shook his head helplessly. As I listened to the story, I felt like it was bing more difficult to breathe. Excruciating pain spread to every cell of my body. My head throbbed, and Grayson was rmed. "Chloe..." he called.


    I quickly waved him away. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Keep going, I want to hear this."


    Grayson looked at me concernedly. "But..."


    "I really am fine. It''s an old illness. No big deal," I reassured Grayson earnestly.


    After hesitating for a moment, Grayson continued under my determined gaze. "Thetest information I found is that at that time, As did find Ste. They were on the run when Ste had a car ident. She suffered a head injury and... a serious corbone injury."


    As he spoke, I was stunned. "... A corbone injury?"


    "Yes, a severe corbone injury. The head injury was even worse," Grayson said, his eyes fixed on me.


    My thoughts came to an abrupt halt. I felt like I had fallen into an icy cer.


    My hands unconsciously went to my once injured corbone, and I stared at Grayson in disbelief. I didn''t dare ask the question burning in my mind.


    A head injury? A corbone injury?


    This was impossible, absolutely impossible. There was no way it was just a coincidence, right?


    I didn''t remember injuring my head. I did have an injury on my corbone, but it wasn''t from a car ident. It was from falling off a motorcycle. I had asked my mom about it.


    I hesitated for a long time before asking Grayson cautiously, "What kind of car ident was it?"


    Grayson looked at me. "During their escape, they were trying to evade a pursuing car that rammed into them. As was thrown out of the car, and his head hit the ground first."


    His words horrified me. I could see the scene vividly in my mind.


    "The situation was dire. But thanks to the timely arrival of the Cross family, they rescued Mr. As and those protecting him. However, Ste disappeared without a trace, and there was no news of her for a long time." Grayson said heavily. I couldn''t understand. How could a person just vanish?


    Grayson concluded his narrative. "Finally, Annalise appeared at the orphanage, iming to have been caught and sent back there. Shortly after that, we learned that she died there. As for what exactly happened during that time, only Mr. As has the right to speak about it. No clues were found in the investigation.


    That''s what I''ve found about the real


    Ste."


    My thoughts were in disarray. Annalise wasn''t Ste; As had told me that personally. But where did the real Ste go during this time?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Where did she end up after being thrown out of the car?


    My head throbbed, and I desperately tried to control my thoughts and not dwell on the details. But it seemed impossible. Fragments of memories rushed in swiftly, one after another, like shattered icicles piercing my brain.


    My brain felt like a malfunctioning machine, and it scared me. I clutched my head, trying to evade those thoughts, but the scenes unfolding before my eyes terrified me. I screamed, and everything went ck as I lost consciousness.


    It felt like I was having a very long dream, filled with scenes from pictures I had seen before.


    It was a sunny day, in front of a grand house with a lush greenwn. A young boy was running, and there was a ball at his feet, but I couldn''t see his face clearly.


    A little girl was chasing him. Theirughter echoed in the yard, and a few adults were drinking tea and chatting. They looked content, gazingzily at the children and smiling warmly.


    Then, the boy turned around, holding


    the ball. He ran to the adults and sat in a chair. He was handsome,


    smiling with warmth in his eyes. He talked to


    talked to the girl in braided hair and a dress, cing his hand on the back of another chair, saying something.


    The girl ced the ball on the chair, her small hands resting on it,ughing happily. Everyone around them was smiling. I couldn''t see their faces clearly. I strained to open my eyes to see who they were, but suddenly, I woke up.

 Chapter 641 Memory Loss

    "You''re awake!" A warm voice reached my ears, and I knew exactly who it was.


    I moved my head and struggled to open my eyes, ncing at the handsome face before me. His eyes were focused on me, and his hand gently brushed my forehead. "Feeling better? Do you still have a headache?"


    I stared at As in confusion, piecing together the events from before. ncing around, I realized I was in a hospital room.


    This made me a bit uneasy, and I looked at As, asking, "Am I sick? Is there something wrong with my head?"


    He looked at me affectionately and asked, "Do you feel sick?"


    "Then why am I here? How long have I been sleeping?"


    As smiled, cleverly responding, "Well, it''s lunchtime anyway!"


    "I slept that long? Who brought me here? What about Grayson? Wasn''t he with me in the office? Oh dear, there''s so much I need to handle!"


    After saying that, I struggled to sit up, feeling a dull ache in my head.


    "Well, it looks like you still remember." As patted my cheek. "Grayson brought you here, and then I rushed over. Are you hungry? Let the doctor check on you again, and then we can grab lunch." He pressed the call button. Soon, hurried footsteps echoed in the corridor, approaching us.


    I intended to ask him many questions, but I held back as soon as the doctor entered.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Instead, the doctor questioned me. Upon seeing that I was fully conscious, he nodded at As.


    "Mr. As, there''s no major issue. Ms. Chloe''s memory needs gradual recovery. Currently, her brain cells are very active, and urrences like this might happen with external stimuli." External stimuli? I was confused. Grayson''s words were not stimting.


    I looked at the doctor in a daze, and he continued exining to As, "As these sporadic memory fragments enter, he cerebral cortex will be more active, and the memory nerves will gradually clear. I believe the possibility of recovering her memory will increase over time."


    Recovering my memory? Me?


    "It''s just that Ms. Chloe''s reaction may make her very ufortable. She should have enough rest."


    With some concern, As nodded and asked, "Will these repeated episodes negatively impact her health or cause other issues?"


    I could tell that As was very anxious, holding my hand tightly.


    The doctor nced at me, shaking his head. "No. As you saw during theprehensive examination just now, Ms. Chloe''s physical condition is excellent. It''s just that she might experience headaches sometimes, which can be quite painful.


    "Will these episodes continue to happen? For instance, if we talk about past events, would she experience these conditions, faint, or have severe headaches? Should we avoid mentioning those things for now and not stimte her?"


    I silently looked at As, and his expression turned serious.


    "No. It''s quite the opposite. We should actively stimte her cerebral cortex, encouraging her to think about these memory fragments. This will elerate the recovery of her memory."


    I grew astonished. It seemed like I indeed had a problem.


    "Of course, it depends on her. She


    doesn''t know the authenticity of these mem¨°ries, so we can''tpletely rule out false memories.


    This requires careful care and


    nd her. I


    guidance from those around


    betieve she''ll soon recall the lost


    memories with your help


    I felt sorrowful because I didn''t know what I had forgotten.


    As thanked the doctor and escorted him out. Meanwhile, I couldn''t help but feel increasingly uneasy.

 Chapter 642 The Right Guess

    When he returned, I looked into his eyes and asked, "Have I really lost my memory?"


    He looked at me seriously, as if contemting how to tell me.


    I anxiously stared at As, urging, "You''d better tell me the truth. Don''t just brush me off. The truth is, I''ve been like this for a long time.


    "Whenever I think about things, my head feels like it will explode, especially when I hear about Ste. Can you tell me what exactly my connection with her is?"


    As he observed my unsettled state, he sat on the edge of my bed, pulling me into his embrace. "Take it easy. I''ll tell you everything."


    "You always say that, but it feels like you''re just avoiding the issue each time. Do you know that the more you do this, the more I suffer? Can you tell me about my rtionship with Ste?" I acted like a child, pouting and refusing to give in.


    He gave a faint smile, tightening his embrace as he cradled my head, pressing it against his chest. "You..."


    After waiting a while without continuing, I broke free from his hold. I stared wide-eyed at As''s handsome face, tense.


    "Say it..." I anxiously pressed for answers.


    I felt like I was getting closer to the truth.


    His expression was gentle. "You''re my Ste."


    I didn''t understand his words, staring at him in shock. After a moment, I asked again, "What did you just say?"


    His exquisite features remainedposed, and he confidently said, "You are the Ste who has been with me since childhood. The real Ste."


    Even though I vaguely understood, his words still left me petrified.


    Staring nkly at the person before me, it felt like a dream. This time, my head wasn''t in pain. It was numb, with no reaction at all.


    Seeing my reaction, As looked a


    bit worried, fully embracing me. "Ste, maybe this is a hard truth for you to ept. Everything is too cruelt it''s all my fault for losing you


    back then. I''m sorry."


    At this moment, I couldn''t hear what As was saying at all. My thoughts were confined to the name ''Ste.''


    False images of the imposter Ste, Annalise, and even myself kept appearing before my eyes.


    In reality, I hated the name Ste. After all, the imposter Ste, who seemed exquisite and calcting, had ruined it for me.


    In my mind, Ste was her, a


    ruthless and poison innocent


    Annalise, pushing her off a cliff without hesitation and then pushing me into the deep sea. That was how


    I perceived Ste.


    As for Annalise, who resembled me so much, she suffered at the hands of the imposter. How could I be Ste? What was going on?


    My eyes were fixed on As''s face, and my mind was filled with questions, but I didn''t know where to start.


    "As, why am I Ste?" My voice trembled. "I''m Chloe. Did you make a mistake? I''ve always been Chloe."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He cupped my face, gently touching my cheek. "Sweetheart, let''s go eat. Then we''ll return to Pleca Park and take our time discussing everything, okay?"


    I looked at him, telling myself I had to trust him, just like he said. Whatever happened, we had to trust each other.


    Feeling powerless, I leaned into his embrace, burying my face in his chest.


    This was all too unbelievable. I felt a sense of fear.


    During dinner, neither of us mentioned this matter.


    After silently finishing our meal, we returned to Pleca Park. He sat beside me, embracing me and remaining silent for a while. I broke the silence, asking him, "Where did Annalisee from?"

 Chapter 643 An Unbearable Death

    As took out his phone, pulled up his gallery, and ced the phone in my hands. He started to recount the past.


    "Take a look. This is the real Annalise!"


    I gazed at the young girl in the phone album. She was beautiful, with lively, sparkling eyes and a radiant smile.


    "The night after Aunt Hailey passed away, we huddled in that empty room. I''ll never forget the loneliness, helplessness, and fear. It made me anxious."


    He nced at me, his eyes filled with bitterness.


    "I was scared, but Aunt Hailey told me I was a man and had to take care of Ste. Once lively and bustling with family, that room ended up with just the two of us. It was eerily silent."


    A faint, sorrowful twitch appeared at the corner of As''s mouth.


    Even after so many years, he still recalled those events with a sense of helplessness.


    "At the time, all you did was cry in my arms. I wanted to as well, but I didn''t dare to cry, let alone sleep. Aunt Hailey''s departure haunted me. I just wanted to wait until dawn to take you to Grandma''s house!


    "But I never expected that dawn marked the moment we would be separated. When Celine arrived, she was there to inspect our house. When she walked in and saw us, she asked her entourage sternly, ''Why are they still here?'' Then she signaled for them to send us away.


    "I never thought that it meant sending you away. I held onto you, begging them to let me take you to Grandma''s house, but no one listened. I watched as they dragged you into that car. You reached out, calling for me, ''I won''t go. As... save me! I don''t want to be separated from you!"


    As As spoke, his grip on me tightened as his face returned pale.


    I leaned into his embrace, and tears rolled down. "As..."


    "Don''t cry, I''m here!" He hugged me tighter. "Chlo, don''t be afraid. We won''t be separated again."


    "Later, the Lively family arrived, but you were already gone without a trace. I never thought that this separation wouldst for two years. I begged Grandpa to send people to inquire, but there was no news. I dreamt of you crying every day." As gently caressed my face.


    I remained silent because I had no memories, and at that moment, I couldn''t ept that I was Ste.


    However, I could imagine As''s plight at the time. He had lost both of his parents, and the only family he had left had been poisoned. Then, I, his only source of support, was taken away from him.


    "One day, I overheard my uncle


    secretly telling Grandpa that a little girl had returned to the White family, saying that it was Rory''s daughter. I was overjoyed and secretly went to the Pierce residence. However, the person I saw wasn''t you.


    "I was furious because I had heard Grandpa and others say that after my parents'' deaths, the Pierce family took over my father''spany and wouldn''t let go. Grandpa tried several times but failed." Rose had told me before that the Lively family''s influence was weak.


    "What about the Cross family?" I looked at As and asked. "Isn''t the Cross family powerful?"


    "The Cross family is my father''s maternal family. We lost contact with the Pierce family after my biological grandmother died. They could not intervene, so they could only help the Lively family from the sidelines. However, the Lively


    family''s foundation was too weak to do anything."


    My resentment surged. "It seems that Celine has been eyeing the ATL Empire for a long time. It''s not a recent development."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "The outside world had various rumors about the Pierce family, especially about the two of us. It caused significant public pressure on them. So, Celine brought in the fake Ste. She thought she could silence everyone with her.


    "However, I knew it wasn''t you. I was so young back then, not as savvy. I pointed at Celine and said, ''I know how Aunt Hailey died. Give Ste back to me, or I won''t let you off!"""


    I reached out to gently stroke As''s face and choked, "You were really foolish."


    "That sentence put a target on my head."

 Chapter 644 Humble

    Ipletely understood As''s state of mind.


    How could Celine, with her cunning nature, tolerate a child harboring such resentment toward her? She even dared to mess with Louis. She couldn''t bear the threat posed by a child.


    "You were really too young toprehend all of that." I sighed as I looked at him.


    He lowered his gaze, his face carrying a trace of anguish.


    "I couldn''t find you, and I was so anxious. I acted recklessly and didn''t care about anything else. All I wanted was to find you and be with you every day."


    As''s tone was incredibly gentle, devoid of any sharpness.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I bit my lip, wondering how I was doing after being separated from him. I pounded my head,menting, "Why can''t I remember anything? Even a tiny bit would be helpful!"


    He quickly grabbed my hand to prevent me from hurting myself. "Ste, it''s not your fault. It''s because I failed to protect you, causing you to suffer and be like this. Losing you for so many years is my punishment."


    I still found it challenging to calm my restlessness.


    "Then tell me, tell me everything! Why am I Ste? No, I''m Chloe. I don''t want to be Ste." I stared at him, feeling a strong aversion to the memories associated with Ste. "That Ste has tainted that name. hate her. She''s an insult to everything associated with that name!"


    "Alright, from now on, we''ll call you Chloe, just Chloe! Don''t me yourself. me me if you have to. It''s my fault for not taking care of you." As''s emotions were also running high, his eyes filled with pain as he looked at me.


    "Keep going. Tell me everything!" I eagerly urged him.


    "What do you want to know? You can ask me. But try not to strain yourself too much. Chlo, I never told you the truth because I sometimes think it''s a kind of blessing for you to forget the past."


    He looked at me with eyes full of affection.


    "But it''s my right to know. I don''t want to live in the dark. It''s not fair." I stubbornly dered, looking at him intently.


    "Everything changed in a blink of an


    eye. Someone telling you things.


    about you that you didn''t know about... As, it''s terrifying! That would''ve been enough if you told me I''m not Chloe. There are so many things and people that I can''t


    reconcile with.."


    I spoke with increasing agitation, but I knew As understood what I meant.


    "I know," he said with a pained expression. "I''ll tell you everything and be by your side. I won''t leave you, won''t lose you again. I''ll be with you to love everyone around you."


    The towering and aloof As sounded humble,pletely unlike the regal figure he presented to the world.


    I didn''t know how tofort him. Any words seemed insufficient. Nobody could understand what we had been through.


    Even I couldn''t imagine what As


    had experienced. I was in pain, unable to remember all of this, even though I wanted to apany him in reminiscing. It felt like an O


    extravagance.


    I leaned my head onto his chest, where I could sense his breath. The pain from not remembering all of this, if I truly were Ste, was a regret I couldn''t fathom.


    Why did fate cruelly torment us like this, forcibly tearing us apart and then bringing us back together?


    As''s strong heartbeat echoed in my chest, and I could only imagine him as a child, bearing the burden of never giving up on finding me.


    When I thought about it, my heart ached even more. Despite this, the woman behind it all was still alive and well.


    I suddenly broke free from his embrace. "Why does she have to do this? Why did she make you suffer so much and separate us? Why can''t we do anything about her?"


    I felt hatred for Celine surging through every cell in my body. "I won''t let her get away with this."

 Chapter 645 The Poor Girl

    As, seeing me suddenly lose control, grew concerned. He quickly pulled me into his arms, holding me tightly.


    "Don''t be upset, Chlo... Look, fate has finally smiled upon us, letting me find you in this vast sea of people. It must be the spirit of Hailey watching over us from above, guiding us.


    "I won''t let her get away with it, absolutely not," he promised, determination in his eyes. "I will make her repay us a hundredfold, bit by bit, and bringfort to those departed souls."


    His words gradually calmed me down. I listened to his strong heartbeat, feeling unprecedented security and reassurance.


    As continued to kiss me gently, patting my back. "Everything is in the past now, isn''t it?"


    "How did you find that orphanage?" I asked him, now that I was calmer.


    He looked at me seriously, waiting until I hadpletely rxed before recounting that undoubtedly harsh history.


    n identally overheard Celine instructing her subordinates to get rid of me quietly. Taking a risk,n had his 17-year-old son sneak me out. He told me that Ste had been sent to an orphanage in Northbank. So,n''s son and I escaped from the Pierce family that night."


    I felt a suffocating pain, and my hands grabbed his shirt tightly.


    "We headed toward Northbank, andn''s son, Cody, took a significant risk in helping me escape. He told me that we needed to get to Northbank before those people caught up, all because I wanted to reach Northbank and find my Ste before they caught us.


    "Northbank is vast but deste. We inquired everywhere about orphanages, but after checking several, we found nothing. I was anxious, so I took your photo and asked everywhere.


    "Fortune favors the determined. Someone mentioned there was a little girl around here, adopted by a family. We hurriedly went to check."


    As As spoke, there was a gleam of joy in his eyes. I could imagine how excited he must have been at that moment.


    When


    "She looked so much like you. she was brought out, I was ecstatic, I but no, her way of walking, the way she talked, her eyes... None of it was like you. Shecked your vitality. I knew she wasn''t you. I was utterly disappointed. How could she not be my Ste?"


    As''s voice was low and powerless. "Do you know? At that moment, it felt like riding a roller coaster. Fromplete joy to sudden andplete coldness."


    "Why did she end up back in the orphanageter?" I asked, confused.


    The situation was so messy, and I couldn''t unravel the mystery as someone without any memories.


    "It all starts with that little girl. When she saw us, she treated us like her saviors and insisted on leaving with us. Maybe because those people saw us as two kids, they demanded money, iming it was for caring for her. Otherwise, they wouldn''t let her leave."


    As''s description was vivid, and I could feel sympathy for that little girl.


    "But when we were fleeing, even thoughn had given us all his assets, it was just not enough. After running for a few days, we had almost nothing left. Plus, we couldn''t predict what would happen next.


    n''s son took me away with a


    hardened heart. But that little girl cried her heart out, reminding me of how you tooked when you were taken. So I took the money, ran back, and swapped her with me. Little did I know, she would be your


    substitute and save you from a direContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    situation."


    I closed my eyes, not wanting anyone to sacrifice themselves for me. Not that little girl, not Kennedy, not even Harmony.


    "Later, I kept thinking, if I had been a bit more heartless that day, maybe she wouldn''t have died. But how could I leave her in the lion''s den? Staying in the orphanage wasn''t the best option either. She would have died at their hands sooner orter. Honestly, even now, I don''t know if saving her was right or wrong."


    I asked numbly, "Is she Annalise?"


    "No," As shook his head.


    I was surprised. "No? Wasn''t she the Annalise you brought there?"

 Chapter 646 That’s Fate

    As looked at me, and in his eyes, I saw a hint of sadness. "That was just the version you heard."


    He continued, "They gave you that story in a deliberate attempt to confuse you. That''s why I''ve been reminding you that you need to trust me."


    My mind did a quick flip. He was right. The false Ste was the one who told me about Annalise the first time.


    "The truth is, when the real Ste was sent to that orphanage, she wasn''t called Ste anymore. She was given the name ''Annalise''," As said with certainty.


    "So Celine changed her name when she sent her there," I deduced.


    "Yes, that''s right. So even though we searched every orphanage, we couldn''t find Ste."


    "When did you find her?" I was having trouble understanding the intricacies of the situation.


    "Perhaps it was fate. Just as I found the lost little girl, we discovered an orphanage. We went to inquire, and when Cody came back, he told me they had someone named Ste there. Overjoyed, I ran out to see her, but they wouldn''t let me. Instead, they kept me and questioned me about my situation. Something felt off, so I ran away."


    "Was it because they had received some orders?" I asked, connecting the dots.


    "I couldn''t care less at that moment. I just wanted to see Ste. We went around the orphanage, trying to find a way in. Later, I decided to climb over the outer wall from a slope, and Cody waited outside. "Once inside, I saw you there among a group of children, looking dispirited. I was ecstatic; it was the first time I''d seen you in two years. You were so thin. But I didn''t dare approach you because the caregivers were also there. I waited anxiously for an opportunity to get you out.


    "Maybe it was because I''d been inside for too long, but Cody got worried when I didn''te out, so he came to find me. Before he entered, he hid the little girl outside. She was scared and cried while she waited.


    "When she didn''t see us after a while, she ran out crying, which resulted in her being discovered. Themotion outside drew all the children to see what was happening. You stayed there, unresponsive, while I ran over quietly. When you saw me, you were utterly shocked. You just stared at me without moving."


    As paused, his eyes filled with tenderness. Then he kissed me lightly and chuckled, "You looked so dumbfounded. I didn''t dare say a word; I just grabbed you and ran. You didn''t make a fuss and just followed me.


    "Cody carried us over the wall to a tree, and we quickly escaped. But then, we realized that the little girl was missing. Later, he climbed onto the wall to check inside and said she had been caught and taken back in. We were afraid of being discovered, So we had to leave with you first."


    "She reced Annalise that way?" I sighed helplessly, feeling a bitter sorrow in my heart. It was unfair; she shouldn''t have died. But it happened because Ste had died.


    "We didn''t want to give up on her. We were afraid you would be captured again, so we nned to hide and find an opportunity to get her outter. But we were toote. When we wanted to get her gut, we received news of her death, iming she fell off a cliff."


    "What happened exactly? Why did Ste push her off?"


    "After you came out, you told us there was another Ste inside, and you called her Annalise. That''s when I realized Celine had orchestrated a switch.


    "Many yearster, when I


    investigated the situation, I foundN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    out the reason. They said that the child kept crying, and insisted she


    Pet


    l.n


    wasn''t Annalise when she was caught and taken back. Later, she escaped again, wanting to find us. She insisted on leaving with us that day because she was being abused in that house, and she had injuries on her body."


    I choked up, closing my eyes. I felt an overwhelming sense of guilt.


    "What was her name?"


    "I only know she was called Kylie," As said heavily. "Her death weighs heavily on my conscience too."


    "It was an unjust death," I said, sniffing.


    "After she was captured and brought back, the imposter Ste began to suspect her. It''s unclear how Ste managed to push her off when they ran away together. No one knows the details, and maybe only Ste herself knows."


    As As spoke, I fully understood his previous deliberate distance and feigned indifference. He didn''t want me to be involved in this tragic past.


    "Ste used her death as an excuse. She imed that she didn''t die from falling off a cliff, but was just disfigured. Celine took her for treatment and she underwent stic surgery, creating the entirely new Ste we see now."


    "I still don''t understand one thing. Wasn''t Ste in the Pierce family at that time? Why did she appear in the orphanage again?" I was puzzled by the sequence of events.

 Chapter 647 The Stolen Identity

    As''s face darkened. "I think that was a trap set by Celine."


    "How so?" I asked, wiping my eyes. I didn''t understand


    "Becauseter, after the Cross family rescued me, I found out that once she realized I had escaped, she quickly discovered thatn''s son had also disappeared. You can imagine what happened ton. She could easily specte that I was probably going to find Ste. Wherever she sent Ste, she must have nned it well. The facts proved that her approach was correct."


    As''s reasoning was convincing.


    "After the incident, she began to search for me like a madwoman. She might not have known whether ''Annalise'' was real or fake, but she was certain that I had been there." As''s tone left no room for doubt. I muttered to myself, "So that''s why there''s a photo of Ste and ''Annalise'' from that time. When we first saw the photo that Grayson found, I couldn''t understand why Ste was also in that orphanage. Now it makes sense."


    "That photo you had him investigate was taken during that time. I connected the dots through that photo and realized that the fake Ste had a story," As said confidently, a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes. "You found that photo too?" I looked at As inquiringly.


    "I was the one who discovered the photo. I instructed Grayson to gradually feed you with information," As said with a sly smile.


    I had no reason to me him. He had put a lot of thought into it.


    "That photo was what fueled my determination to investigate Ste more thoroughly," As said, looking at me. "It''s also why she could maneuver so freely around meter."


    "You wanted to find clues about the organization in Jitador from her?" I spected.


    As nodded. "Exactly. When she showed you that photo, she meant to confuse you with misinformation. That''s why I''ve been telling you to trust me."


    I now understood more about how As had developed his icy demeanor over the years.


    the


    "At that time, as the real Ste, I knew that my name had been changed to Annalise.'' So when the imposte Ste told me that your true love was someone named Annalise, and you denied it, I was confused. I couldn''t understand why you would say such a thing."


    As As exined, and I realized there was much more to this story, a chain of events that unraveled the mysteries within.


    "That''s why I verified your identity and hesitated to tell you everything after I found you. You had amnesia and didn''t know anything. If I revealed too much too soon, it might have led you astray," As said, makingplete sense.


    "Now I understand why. ''Annalise''


    was another fabricated identity created by Celine for the real Ste She probably didn''t anticipate that the death of this ''Annalise'' would involve such bizarre circumstances. It''s unbelievable, and I feel sorry for that little girl."


    Thinking about the little girl made me sad. I turned to As and asked, "So, how did I lose my memory?"


    As''s face was filled with regret. "When Annalise died, it gave Celine an excuse to make her move, but she also sensed my presence and intensified her search. The three of us were on the run, and when they closed in, you were discovered. Their car deliberately crashed into ours, and when our car overturned, you were thrown out. Cody sacrificed himself to cushion my fall. In the end, he couldn''t escape the car before it exploded... and he died."


    "He... died?" I stared at As in shock, my voice barely audible.


    As remained silent for a long time, his eyes filled with remorse. He said hoarsely, "I didn''t just lose you. I also lost Cody,n... and many others who risked their lives to protect me. I remember every debt, and I will settle them with her one by one."


    "Were you injured when you fell into the sea?" I asked cautiously. It was a thing of the past, but I couldn''t help but feel nervous at the thought.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 648 How Despicable

    He looked at me, full of heartache and urgency, and kissed my forehead.


    "That spot was right next to the cliff. He pushed me with all his strength, and his car rolled down the slope and exploded. You were thrown out on a steep bend, not near the sea.


    "After I fell, Ipletely lost consciousness. I didn''t know where I was when I washed ashore. I woke up in a fisherman''s vige.


    "They saved me. My leg was broken, and I couldn''t move. I begged them to help me look for you. They searched everywhere and couldn''t find you. I refused to believe it. Even if you were dead, there should have been a body." He said bitterly.


    "I was afraid they had deceived me, so I started to search for myself despite my injured leg. I copsed and fell unconscious, and my leg was infected after I was rescued again. The locals took me to the hospital."


    I looked at As, silently shedding tears.


    He gently wiped them away. "Don''t cry."


    I touched his leg gently, choking on my words. "What happened after that?"


    "The Cross family found the hospital in time. I told them I had found you. But due to a twist of fate, we missed each other by two days. They protected me and sent people to search for you. After much effort, we quickly confirmed that a little girl had been sent to the hospital with head and corbone injuries but had been taken away. Her whereabouts was unknown."


    "Why couldn''t they find anything?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Some immigrants in Nocturnia don''t have very stable lives. They get their children discharged before they fully recover because they''re not from wealthy families, so the information they leave with the hospital is vague. When we tried to find them, the addresses they provided didn''t exist. But we spected they might be new immigrants or temporary tourists. We made all kinds of spections."


    "The Cross family also tried many ways to find you but to no avail. But in my heart, I was convinced that you hadn''t died, so I was determined to find you," As said resolutely and confidently.


    I didn''t know what to feel.


    "After my recovery, the Cross family took me in, and things calmed down for a while. But I never stopped looking for you. You disappeared as if you had evaporated from the world since the car ident." He changed his posture, cradling me on hisp.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I shook my head in disbelief. "Who could have taken me away?"


    He looked at my face, gently touching it as if it were delicate porcin. He was cherishing it as if he had regained something precious and lost. The joy in his eyes was palpable.


    "I didn''t care how long it would take. No matter the circumstances, my determination to find you never died."


    "Didn''t Celine trouble youter? I had


    Grayson look into it. Why did she never stop? Was it because she had the protection of the Cross family? I looked at As in disbelief and asked, "Was Celine so formidable that not even the Cross family could handle her?"


    "I was a thorn in Celine''s side, so she never stopped trying to get rid of me. I got into all kinds of trouble during those years. The moment I left the protection of the Cross family, would encounter problems. Later, the Cross family had enough, and joined forces economically with several major conglomerates to act against the Pierce family? They imposed sanctions on the Pierce family''s finances, putting Celine


    back in a situation worse than before my father took over.


    "They also intercepted all my father''s major projects and connections he had before his death. This forced Celine to retreat temporarily. I started developing my own power at the age of fifteen with the support of the Cross family. The Cross family provided significant support and education and helped me establish my own influence. Dn is one of those who fought alongside me


    during that time."


    From As''s tone, it was clear that he felt indebted to the Cross family. They clearly loved him too.


    "But beforeing to Foswood, I was attacked again. The one who targeted me had a serpent tattoo, and the Cross family''s investigation showed it had nothing to do with the Pierce family. I found that hard to believe."


    "You suspected that Celine was behind those attacks?" I asked him.


    He nodded without hesitation. "After investigating that tattoo and knowing the results, I understood something. They were the ones behind my parents'' ne crash. There was no way it was not rted to Celine."


    "How despicable!" I cursed through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 649 Unending Battle

    After listening to As, I realized that his concerns were not unfounded. As was worried that Celine might harm me, so he carefully orchestrated the ruse with Harmony.


    Ste used Harmony to create amotion, intending to force me out, but As would never let her lead him astray. Her actions also shed with my ns when she pretended to be me during the shopping spree at the mall. That incident disrupted their scheme, and I managed to reim the items they had seized.


    Subsequently, the imposter Ste resorted to a more sinister n, attacking Harmony and ruining her face, hoping to frame me again. However, As intervened before she could execute her n.


    It seemed that Ste had been rtively quiet recently, but it was likely she was preparing a major move. She wouldn''t sit idly by while I enjoyed a smooth ride.


    When I saw As''s worried expression, I asked, "On the surface, it looks Celine has stopped, but she''s secretly using other people to do her dirty work. She got those criminals from Jitador to get rid of you while keeping herself clean. Once the job is done, she can im what she''s been longing for rightfully and without dispute. It''s a ruthless strategy."


    As was silent, but his expression gradually darkened. He held me tightly, caressing my silky hair.


    After a while, he spoke, "She''s teaming up with an external organization, but it won''t necessarily work out in her favor. Some things won''t go as nned for her."


    "How so?" I asked, still perplexed, looking at him with lingering anxiety.


    As calmly exined, "When they attacked me, the Beringer family took me in afterward. The Beringer family provided substantial support because the groundwork had beenid long before my father''s death.


    "After arriving in Foswood, I integrated into the Beringer family. After all, Celine wouldn''t dare act recklessly against the Beringer family since they had a strong background. That''s how I steadily developed my influence over the years."


    I now fully understood As''s rtionship with the Beringer family. It seemed that Grandma Rose had been quite modest when she spoke about this. She knew more than she had let on.


    As''s eyes narrowed, and he


    continued, "After that, Celine had to show goodwill toward me since she was under pressure from the Cross family and several major financial groups. However, she used the Pierce family''s rules to suppress and control me. But these rules had no


    effect on me at all."


    I looked at As, understanding what he meant.


    "I didn''t argue with her before I exposed her secrets, but she still quietly found opportunities to make trouble for me and ATL Empire."


    "She really is remorseless. Could this be rted to her mother?" I asked As.


    He nodded, "She''s an ambitious woman. Some of her cunning schemes might havee from that olddy."


    I couldn''t help but think less of the Pierce family, since they had someone like that among their ranks. Celine''s mother was definitely not a simple woman.


    "My grandfather crippled her, so she probably hates me even more. After all, I''m the only remaining heir of the Pierce family, and I pose the biggest threat to Celine.


    "Think about it. She could destroyMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    my father, so why would she spare me? This is an unstoppable disaster. I suspect my grandmother also died at her hands. Otherwise, why would the Cross family harbor such deep hatred toward the Pierce family? My grandfather was the one who helped evil prosper, and this is all happening because of him.


    "On the other hand, Ste lives a stable life by Celine''s side. It''s clear that Ste is not a simple ''orphan''.


    Celine would never have the


    patience for a little girl like her


    otherwise. Ste''s not an easy one."


    As''s analysis left me feeling cold. It seemed that this covert battle wouldn''t end so easily.

 Chapter 650 Too Cunning

    "ording to reports from my people in the Pierce family, Celine has incurred significant losses in recent years. That''s why she doesn''t want to give up ATL Empire." I looked at As, understanding the situation. "Because she colluded with external forces?"


    "Yes." As looked at me, smiling approvingly. "But she also understands that since the Cross family sanctioned her, ATL Empire is just an empty shell in her hands."


    "Oh?" My thoughts raced. "Is it because the Cross family is familiar with your father, especially since he grew up with them?"


    As shook his head, "Not entirely. My father had already prepared for everything. This was all part of his strategic n. After his death, the Cross family activated my father''s emergency n.


    "We have many projects andrge businesses that are not part of ATL Empire''s structure. The original ones are gradually shrinking and bing mere shellpanies. The real ATL Empire has been in my hands since I was 15. She can''t do anything about that."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As spoke with a gleam in his eyes. He lowered his gaze to look at me, "After finding you, I became even more unbridled. With you alive and by my side, I can deal with her without any reservations. This mus be fate."


    "Looks like the Cross family really favored you. Your father had a keen business vision too. If he were still alive, during these twenty years, you two would have been..." I couldn''t continue as tears welled up in my eyes.


    "My father''s business acumen has always been urate. He foresaw the development of the country and focused on it. That''s why he ced so much emphasis here, especially on the forefront city, Foswood. But there was also another crucial factor in my decision toe to Foswood..."


    He looked at me, his smile brightening like a dazzling gxy. I sensed that it was rted to finding me.


    "Because... we had found a lead. The girl who died in your ce, Kylie, came to Nocturnia to reunite with her family and went missing. Later, that family moved from their original location, but one thing was certain she came from Etria. So I shifted the entire business focus to Torado. I had a premonition that you were here in Etria."


    "It seems like a fairy tale." As''s story seemed surreal and utterly unbelievable to me. I had no recollection of any of this.


    "I have no idea how I went from a


    distant ce like Nocturnia to a small town northeast of Etria. The only thing I knew was what happened after my high school entrance examination..." I looked at As, my heart and eyes full of love for him.


    This young business war god, the true overlord of Foswood, had looked for me for a whole eighteen years.


    I didn''t know if I would have ever


    reunited with him without the heart-wrenching divorce battle and if


    I hadn''t re-entered the business world. How many more years would


    he have searched for me?


    "If... we hadn''t met again, would you have kept looking?" My voice was almost inaudible,cking confidence, filled with doubt.


    "Yes." His tone left no room for


    doubt, determination etched on his


    handsome face. "I would find you, even if khad to search every corner §Ü§Ñ


    of the Earth. I firmly believed you


    were alive. That was reason enough


    for me not to give up."


    "How are you so sure that I''m Ste?" I looked at As, full of questions.


    It was incredible. It seemed impossible for two unrted timelines to intersect. He believed I was the real Ste because of my appearance. Wasn''t that a little far-fetched?


    Who were my parents, then?


    These questions overwhelmed me, and at that moment, I couldn''t remain calm. I wished I were still the ordinary Chloe without these experiences and painful memories. "The first time I saw you at that tender meeting, I was overjoyed. I knew it had to be you. Our spiritual connection was too strong."


    He recalled the situation, and I vividly remembered it. He had looked at me intensely that day, and even then, it had made me feel uneasy.


    But I saw no sign of happiness on his face at that time. He was too well-guarded, and I couldn''t discern any hint of delight.

 Chapter 651 A Sin

    I pursed my lips and muttered, "You''re so cunning." He grinned, revealing a set of pearly white teeth.


    "It''s necessary to confirm everything. I was nning to reim the operational rights of ATL Empire. Even if it''s just a shell, it''s my parent''s legacy. I had to bring it back and make it flourish right under her nose. That would be the most powerful blow against her."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I went to boil a pot of tea and poured a cup for As.


    After taking a sip of tea, he pulled me back into his embrace, showing no intention of letting me go.


    He continued, "After that, I investigated your background and arranged for people to monitor you closely. Our airport encounter wasn''t a coincidence. That''s how I found out about the hardships you''ve been enduring."


    My jaw almost dropped. "The airport wasn''t a chance meeting?"


    He chuckled. "Of course not. I intentionally got close to you. When you were injured, I took you to the hospital and conducted a thorough examination. The DNA from your blood sample matched perfectly. The location of the injury matched the investigation results. Any doubts left?"


    His eyes were filled with a warm hint of pride.


    "So, you nned this for a long time?" I found it hard to believe. "You knew back then?"


    "Yes! That''s why I had to lend you a helping hand, help you escape from misery as soon as possible. I investigated that Matthew. Putting him in his ce was an act of justice," As said indignantly.


    I was speechless, leaning against him as I recalled the events. No wonder ATL Empire was so supportive of me. It turned out everything was in the hands of this man.


    I felt passive in everything, just like my previous premonitions. A force pushed me forward, and now I finally understood what kind of force it was.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, shattering the silence between us and startling me.


    I hurriedly got up to find the phone. The screen disyed "Mom."


    For some reason, I felt an indescribable emotion surging toward me like a tidal wave.


    If I was Ste, who was Chloe?


    In my mind, the image of Kylie emerged, the girl who was pushed off the cliff by the fake Ste. So many innocents sacrificed their lives for us.


    I was speechless.


    Now, I really didn''t know how to face my parents. Not because I found out they weren''t my biological parents but because I felt guilty for their excessive love.


    How many more untold stories were hidden in this? Maybe even untraceable ones.


    I didn''t know if Kylie had any connection to them.


    If there were a connection, I would rather be Chloe for the rest of my life.


    They were too innocent. They had unknowingly lost vibrant lives for my destiny. They were kept in the dark for half their lives, pouring all their


    effort and love into raising me.


    I was like a fraud, taking away the life of their biological daughter and deceiving their love. It was truly a heinous crime.


    The phone fell silent, and it felt like I could finally breathe again.


    As seemed to sense my unease, gripping my hand and giving me strength.


    When the phone rang again, I took a deep breath, steadying my emotions. I answered the phone. "Mom!"


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and my nose felt a bit stuffy.

 Chapter 652 My Poor Parents

    My mom seemed to sense something off and anxiously asked, "Chlo, where are you? Why aren''t you home yet?"


    Her tone was filled with worry.


    I quickly looked out the window and realized it was already dusk, and the sky had dimmed.


    I was amazed at how quickly time had flown by. As and I had spent the entire afternoon together. Yet, it seemed like there were still many unanswered questions.


    Iposed myself and smiled into the phone, trying to sound rxed. "Mom, I just finished a meeting at the office. As happened toe and pick me up, and we''ll be heading back soon." "Oh, you''re still at the office? I thought something happened to you." Her tone was skeptical.


    "Oh,e on! What could happen at the office? Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "That''s good. Hurry back then," she said.


    "Sure! I''ll be home soon. Bye."


    I ended the call hastily because I could no longer control my emotions.


    As had been watching me the whole time. Seeing my emotions getting stirred up, he gently lifted my chin, kissed my forehead, and wiped away my tears. "Sweetheart, everything will be okay, hmm?"


    Choking back tears, I said, "How am I going to face them? They''ve loved me all their lives, but I''m just an impostor! As, why is all this happening? I want to know." As held me close. He cupped my head, allowing me to lean against his chest.


    "Don''t cry! Everything will get better, okay?"


    I choked out, "My poor parents!"


    Speaking these words shocked even me-my poor parents.


    The meaning behind this phrase was profound, referring to Chloe''s parents and my biological parents.


    Rory and Lucille. Both of them were truly pitiable souls.


    Suddenly, I looked up with teary eyes at As and urgently asked, "Is there any news about Rory?"


    As shook his head slightly. "Not yet. We received information that a person resembling Rory was seen in a small town in Kransnova. But when we arrived, we couldn''t find him."


    "However, our people have never


    given up searching. As long as he''s alive, we''ll find him. Trust me." As looked into my eyes, solemnly promising, "As long as he''s alive, I''ll bring him back."


    I nodded, tears still streaming down. "Please do!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Nonsense. He''s your dad and mine, too," As said with the utmost tenderness.


    "All the information Grayson found back then was from you, right?" I focused on As''s face.


    He indulgently smiled. His tone lightened considerably. "You underestimate Grayson. Remember, the people I ced around you are I top-notch. Grayson has the most exceptional investigative talent and is specially trained.


    "All the information he obtained wasn''t just from his subordinates. It involved his analysis and strategic direction. Even when finding you, he yed a crucial role."


    As''s revtion left me stunned. I hadn''t expected the sunny and carefree Grayson to be such a skilled operative.


    "He also participated in finding me? No wonder he knows me so well." I sincerely remarked, "He truly is my invaluable assistant."


    "Of course. I''ll give you nothing but the best," he dered, embracing me again. "You''ve suffered a lot."


    As tightened his arms around me,


    saying, "Now, go upstairs and


    freshen up. We''ll head back to Pleca


    Park. + can''t keep our parents

 Chapter 653 Crossing the Line

    The term "parents" not only signified his respect for them but also served as aforting gesture to the innocent Kylie, who lost her life. It embodies As''s broad love.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This man was publicly considered aloof, authoritative, and untouchable. Yet, when it came to me, he shed all his coldness and transformed into a warm presence.


    Even those around me treat him with utmost reverence.


    I washed my face, wanting to appear vibrant and lively. Then, I approached As and yfully smiled. "Let''s go home!"


    He reached out, pulling me into a tight embrace. "Chlo, I''ve waited for this day for so many years. Every day, I''ve wanted to bring you home, to end your wandering. Regardless of the challenges, I can handle everything."


    Comfortably nestled in his arms, the handsome and dazzling young man was mine.


    At that moment, I really wanted to remember all the time we spent together.


    He looked at me indulgently, a hint of dominance in his words, "Only you deserve to stand by my side and witness the peak of the world."


    I reached out, wrapping my arms around his waist, feeling a flutter in my heart. "Don''t let Mom and Dad know. I''m still Chloe. Whoever they are, it''s their love that allowed me to see you again today. They''ve sacrificed so much for me and treated me like a precious gem. They deserve respect."


    "Okay. I''ll follow your lead."


    Leaning down, he greedily kissed my lips. "Let''s go home."


    Our hands intertwined.


    Suddenly, the phone rang again. It was Johnson.


    I showed As the screen and then answered, "Hello!"


    ?


    "Chlo, the situation isn''t good... He''s falling apart." Johnson''s voice was dry. "He took the child to the hospital, and when he came back, he found that Abby had taken all of Mnie''s valuables and ran away."


    Hearing this news, I could only smile helplessly.


    "The child is at my ce now. I''ve asked Myra to look after him. He''s so young!" Johnson''s voice was somewhat dry.


    Hearing his words didn''t sit well with me either. Abby''s actions were entirely expected. She never had any good intentions when she came back.


    The rotten woman should be sent to prison along with her illegitimate daughter for proper education.


    I calmly told Johnson, "Take care of Matthew. Whatever happens between you two is your business. I''ll handle the rest."


    I said this because I knew Matthew


    too well. He hadn''t faced many setbacks, and his ability to handle pressure was extremely poor. When he was with me, I carried half the burden for him. The situation he faced now was undoubtedly a


    disaster for him.


    Besides, I was no longer associated with him and had no reason or obligation to show him kindness.


    Moreover, everything that happened was a consequence of his own actions.


    "Chlo, there are some things I probably shouldn''t say, but..." Johnson hesitated, seemingly wanting to say more. "Say it," I encouraged him.


    After a moment of hesitation, he gathered the courage to say, "Ch?o, this time it seems that Matthew really has no room for aeback, but are you just going to let Ms. Liora seed?"


    Johnson clearly didn''t want Liora to seed. "Even if you can''t help Matthew, you shouldn''t let Ms. Liora benefit!"


    I listened calmly to Johnson, understanding his current state of mind. "You can rest assured. I have my own arrangements."


    Upon hearing my firm tone, Johnson seemed to sigh in relief. "Chlo, I knew you wouldn''t let that nasty woman off so easily! She really crossed the line."

 Chapter 654 Internal and External Troubles

    "I''ll strike, and she''ll be caught. I''ve got to give her that chance," I said coldly.


    Johnson spoke resentfully, "She''s just a damn opportunist. Human rtionships are really fickle."


    Hearing Johnson''s words, I knew that there was unrest within Ardora. "Is thepany already unstable?"


    Johnson snorted, "Chlo, it''s not just unstable. Those who once came to Ardora with great confidence are now all acting high and mighty, eagerly stepping on Matthew. None of them are doing real work. They''re all following Liora, helping her plot against Matthew."


    When Johnson said this, his tone was filled with anger. It was evident that he was also deeply pained by Ardora''s situation.


    Remaining nonchnt, I told Johnson, "Gather the details and slowly settle the scores with them. No rush."


    A satisfied smile appeared on As''s face as I spoke, and he gently squeezed my hand.


    Johnson continued, "Now that woman is unting her power everywhere, recruiting people, and raising money. She has taken stock of Matthew''s projects, forcing him to relinquish control. He''spletely powerless now. Liora has already manipted those losers beneath him.


    "It seems there were problems within Ardora long ago," I said.


    "And it''s all thanks to Mnie''s ignorance and arrogance. She offended everyone below her, and now they''re all eager to step on Matthew. Liora is persuading those who jointly invested to withdraw their investments."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were experiencing both internal and external troubles.


    "Now, there''s no one speaking up for Matthew. They''re all afraid of beingte to curry favor with Liora. Matthew has dug himself into a big hole this time, and thepany might not be salvageable. He''s essentially shooting himself in the foot. All the ounts are frozen now."


    "Don''t make a move yet. Just keep an eye on their movements. Remind Matthew to watch out; prevent her from dragging Matthew down. As for Liora... let her prance around," I instructed Johnson. "Got it, Chlo! I''ll hang up now."


    As looked at me with a contented smile and said warmly, "Looks like my little girl has matured! She can handle things on her own!"


    I gave him a sidelong nce, chuckled, and said, "What little girl? My daughter is the little girl here."


    Then, I jokingly reminded him, "Don''t forget you''re younger than me. You''re my little brother, okay?"


    "Ask anyone outside who''s seen us together. No one will say you''re older than me. I''m only a few months


    So don''t be so arrogantet


    Otherwise, why would Aunt Haley ask me to take care of you?" As Said


    confidently.


    I red at him incredulously. "Even one minute younger is still younger!"


    He nodded casually, indulgently saying, "Okay, okay. From now on, I''m sticking with you."


    Hearing him say this, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "What do you mean, sticking with? That sounds so bad."


    He reached out and pulled me into his arms. "As a united front, as husband and wife, we''ll be invincible.!


    Then, he said to me with great


    solemnity, "We must prevent Liora from getting desperate. Don''t forget to cut off her retreat. As for the Sunny family... let them in! Melvern came with ambitions, so let him be Liora''s problem now."


    Surprised by As''s words, I asked, "Do you know Melvern?"


    "Yes." As only responded with a faint acknowledgment.


    It was night when we returned. The courtyard''sndscape lights were already on. Ava and Jenny were nowhere to be seen in the yard. They were probably waiting for us to have dinner. We got out of the car. As reached out, holding my hand, leading me inside.


    At this moment, I took a deep breath. My feelings wereplex, and I didn''t know how to face my parents.


    I felt like anyone would find it hard to


    ept everything suddenly


    changing one day. The people


    around you are no longer the family


    you knew. The transition was too sudden, with no mental preparation. There had to be some anxiety.


    Sensing my tension, As tightened his grip and softly whispered, "I''m here. Don''t think too much. Rx."


    I nodded earnestly, saying, "Okay."


    As we walked inside together, As''s face showed a contented smile, and he gently squeezed my hand. Once again, I was impressed by the depth of his love and the warmth he provided.

 Chapter 655 Spoiled Endlessly

    As we entered the living room, Ava and Jenny''sughter echoed through the building. The once-silent courtyard now buzzed with life.


    Sinceing here, my mother had beenpletely liberated, no longer burdened by kitchen duties.


    She quickly stood up and looked at us. "You''re finally done with your work."


    My mom''s eyes were carefully scrutinizing my face.


    "Next time, please eat dinner without waiting for us. Things get busy, and we''ll only keep everyone hungry," I said. "We''ll call ahead the next time we''rete."


    My dad emerged from the bathroom, looking like he had just finished working.


    The kitchen staff respectfully approached As. "Sir, can we start serving dinner now?"


    As quickly nodded. "Yes."


    Then he turned to my dad, asking, "Dad, did you just finish work too?"


    My dad smiled contentedly. "Yes! This ce is amazing. There''s so much to do. Oh right, can you do me a favor?"


    While apanying him to the dining room, As nodded and said, "Tell me."


    My dad awkwardly asked, "Do you have some gardening books? Could you get me some basic ones?"


    "We have them. That''s not a problem. I''ll have them sent overter."


    "There''s no need to trouble them to deliver now. You can bring it to me after work. I want to study some gardening skills."


    His words made me chuckle. "Dad, you should have just told him to find you a mentor. Then you''d have apanion while working!"


    As alsoughed and, with a good-natured tone, said, "Chlo is right. We can do that. I''ll have someone start tomorrow. Dad, you''ll be in charge of nning and managing our garden from now on."


    My dadughed heartily, looking much more spirited than before. He was much stronger and more energetic, a sight that warmed my heart.


    For some reason, another image of a dad appeared in my mind, and I still didn''t know what he looked like.


    I sighed quietly. Where was my other dad now? I wondered if he was doing well.


    This meal turned into a


    brainstorming session, discussing the gardenyout and what nts were missing. Everyone was excited. My favorite was magnolias, and t suggested to my dad that we nt Some magnolias and roses in the garden.


    Unintentional words were often well-received.


    Less than half a monthter, the garden received many rose and magnolia saplings. These roses were said to be rare varieties brought in by air freight from overseas.


    I knew As would spoil me endlessly.


    After dinner, I called Myra. After all, Mnie''s son was with her.


    It took her a while to answer the phone, and she sounded breathless. "Chlo... I''m sorry, I was feeding the baby!"


    "No worries, how is he doing?" I asked softly.


    "He''s fine. He eats and sleeps well-he''s quite lovable!" Myra said, then sighed inadvertently. "Poor child, having such a mother and a beastly grandmother!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I also felt a bit heartbroken.


    "Take care of him for a few days, and then we''ll figure something out.


    There''s no good solution for no quet


    try to get the police to find out who


    the child''s biological father is."


    I''ll


    "Okay, sure. This way, my son has apanion. Don''t worry too much." Perhaps afraid that I would be concerned, Myra tried tofort me. "Two is better than one."


    After hanging up the phone, I went to the study, where As was. He was in a video conference.


    Upon seeing me enter, he told the other party, "Let''s go with that. Increase the publicity and submit the proposal when it''s ready."


    Then he ended the meeting, smiling at me. "Why haven''t you rested yet?"


    "I want to put pressure on the police to find out about Mnie. I don''t think Matthew will raise this child. Now that his grandmother has run off¡ª"


    I hadn''t finished my sentence when As''s phone rang. He nced at the screen, raised an eyebrow at me, and answered, "Hello?"

 Chapter 656 Getting to Know the Family

    I faintly heard someone inside reporting to As that someone had been caught.


    "Good. She can reflect on her actions," As said on the phone, then hung up.


    I looked at him excitedly. "They caught Abby?"


    "I can''t hide anything from you!" As eximed. "She''s been caught in a small town near Luxem. The stolen goods are all there. She hasn''t had time to deal with it. She''s probably trying to escape the heat." "Who is she trying to scam? I wonder what Mnie thinks, knowing her mother''s character," I scoffed. "Like mother, like daughter."


    After pondering for a moment, I looked at As, wanting to speak, but I hesitated. He seemed to understand my thoughts. He walked to the bookshelf and took out a folder, cing it in front of me and gesturing for me to take a look.


    I felt a bit dazed as I looked at what was on the table. He said gently, "Take a look. I think this is what you want to know."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I reached out for the folder and opened it gently. Rory''s personal information was inside. His ID photo was at the top of his resume, showing a handsome and sharp-eyed man.


    My gaze fixed on the photo and my heart surged. This man was my father. I did seem to resemble him somewhat, in either features or expression.


    I involuntarily reached out to touch his face, quietly calling him, "Dad."


    As turned and took out a thick photo album from a cab.


    I quickly took it and opened it eagerly. Everything inside was irresistibly attractive to me.


    I was like a diligent student eager to learn, hoping to fill the gaps in my memory with everything about my childhood.


    When he saw my impatient look, Asughed and walked over. I quickly protected the things on the table. "I''ll look at these slowly. Don''t take anything away. I want to see everything."


    He smiled helplessly as he walked to


    my side. He pulled me to the sofa, ced the album on myp, and sat beside me. "Let me tell you who everyone is and some of the stories from back then."


    The album was filled with photos of our family of three, from the day I was born until I was ten years old. Many of the pictures captured the happy atmosphere between our two families. I saw the mysterious figure, Lucille, who had always existed in my heart, and the smiling face of the business tycoon, Louis.


    There was also the extremely affectionate Tammy and the initiator of everything in the Pierce family, David.


    Everyone in the stories appeared before my eyes, like characters in a book, and As told the stories with great patience and detail.


    We kept looking through the pictures untilte at night.


    But I still wasn''t satisfied. I couldn''t get enough.


    As closed the album, coaxing me, "You need to get some rest. Your head has been filled with too much today. You need time to digest."


    He saw that I was reluctant, so he tempted me, "Anyway, these are just the White family''s pictures. We have a moreprehensive album in our family. If you behave, I''ll let you see it. Be a good girl and sleep.


    I protested unhappily, leaning back and avoiding him. "I don''t want to sleep yet. I want to take a quick look at that information. Just a nce."


    He quickly took the album from my hands, then bent down and picked me up. As he carried me out of the room, I protested, "I''m not sleepy. I can''t believe how domineering you are..."


    "If you can''t sleep, we''ll get some exercise. I guarantee you''ll sleep well after." He looked at me with a smirk, kissing my nose.


    I suddenly felt my heart flutter, shyly punching him. "Why, you¡ª."

 Chapter 657 Arrive Before Noon

    The next morning, Lauren''s call woke me from my dreams.


    After a night of exhaustion with As, I had hoped to sleep a little more, but she had called early.


    I groggily reached for the phone, answering without even looking, and heard Lauren''s voice on the other end. "Why did it take you so long to answer?"


    Yawning, I replied, half-asleep, "I slepttest night."


    "I see you''re getting veryfortable. Enjoying life a little too much, huh?" Lauren teased.


    "You''re so disrespectful. How can you say that?" I didn''t hold back and ribbed her. "Looks like you''re the one with too much free time."


    Laurenughed heartily on the other end, and this banterpletely dispelled any lingering sleepiness.


    "Hurry and get up. Ivanna''spany is going to visit Bourdamun today. They''re nning to shoot a special documentary there. Ivanna says it''s a great opportunity for our project, since Bourdamun isn''t a typical area of focus. They''re doing a follow-up, and you know..."


    My spirits lifted at the thought of free publicity. I couldn''t pass up this chance.


    "I''ll get up right away. When are we leaving?" I quickly sat up, crawling to the edge of the bed.


    "No rush. We don''t have to go with them. We just have to get there before noon. Ivanna suggested grabbing a quick lunch together, and we can drive over ourselvester. It''ll be like a road trip. After all, it''s Saturday, and the traffic should be light. It''ll also be a chance to rx."


    "Okay, I might be a littlete. Rose ising to Pleca Park, and I want to see her before I leave," I informed Lauren.


    "That''s fine. Give me a call when you''re ready, and I''lle over to meet you." Lauren agreed easily and hung up the phone.


    I freshened up quickly. When I pulled the curtains back, I noticed that the sky outside was heavily overcast. It seemed like rain was on the way.


    I didn''t see As in the small dining room. I wondered where he had gone at this early hour.


    Before I could finish breakfast, Nigel, the housekeeper, came to inform me that Rose had arrived.


    I quickly put down my cutlery, wiped my mouth with a couple of tissues, and headed downstairs.


    Rose had just sat down when I hurriedly descended.


    "Have you had breakfast, Grandma?"


    "I have. Old people don''t need that much sleep. I woke up early for breakfast," she said, looking at me. "Why didn''t you get more sleep?"


    "I''m going to Bourdamunter," I said truthfully. "There are some things I want to discuss there."


    "Is construction starting over there?" She had known that I had secured Bourdamun and was well-informed about what was happening. "Soon. Everything''s ready, but there are some concerns about the design. Once that''s settled, we''ll start."


    "This is crucial It''s your first


    much smoother."


    "I understand, Grandma." I nodded earnestly. "The preliminary review is very rigorous, with manyyers of scrutiny. After everything has been confirmed, we''ll have professional supervisors during the construction."


    I knew that this project wouldn''t just benefit me if it seeded. Everyone understood this, but it was an unspoken agreement not to mention the underlying implications explicitly.


    She looked at me. "Go ahead with your business. You don''t have to apany me."


    As we were talking, my mom hurried downstairs. "You''re here, Mrs. Rose. I''ve been looking forward to Saturday. How long are you staying this time?"


    Rose gracefully put down her teacup and smiled at my mom. She pointed to a small suitcase behind the sofa. "I''ve brought my luggage. I''ve been wanting to stay for a few days. It''s wonderful here."


    Then she waved at me. "Go on! I don''t need you to apany me."


    I smiled, stood up, and said, "Alright, Grandma, I''m leaving!"


    But before I could leave, As walked in. He had obviously gone out early.


    I quickly told him I was going to


    Bourdamun, and he looked a little concerned as he nced at the gloomy Weather outside. "That doesn''t look good. It looks like it might rain. I''ll get a driver for you.


    Or


    we can postpone it to another day if you want."


    "I''ve made an appointment, and Austier Agency is going today." I briefed him on Austier Agency''s ns and said, "There''s no need for a driver. I''ll go with Lauren. It''s not far. We''ll take our time and make it there before noon."


    "Will you be back in the evening?" He asked, frowning slightly. "If the weather turns bad, it might be better for you not toe back tonight. Safety first."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I''ll take care. I''ll call you if I decide not toe back," I reassured him, not wanting him to worry.


    He saw me to the car, watching as I drove away from Pleca Park. As I saw him standing in the rearview mirror, my heart fluttered.


    The weather today did not look good, and I felt a little stifled.

 Chapter 658 Calm Before the Storm

    I received a call from Lauren and got into her car.


    As we set off, the gloomy weather intensified. There was only a small patch of white in the sky, creating a stifling and eerie atmosphere.


    "Damn this weather. It looks like heavy rain ising. We really picked the wrong day for this," Lauren said as she drove, ncing at the ominously dark sky. "It''s been so long since it rained."


    As I looked at the rolling dark clouds, I remarked, "When I was a kid, I used to be terrified of this kind of weather. I always dreamed of a ck sky with only a crack of light on the horizon. I would be so scared that I''d wake up, and my mom would give me a hug."


    Lauren looked at me strangely. Puzzled, I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She scrutinized me and asked, "When you were a kid?"


    I absentmindedly nodded. "Yeah."


    Even I was surprised by my own answer.


    When I was a kid?


    Did I have no childhood memories?


    But these were distant memories from my childhood. I closed my eyes, focused, and felt a sudden headache.


    I quickly opened my eyes, looked ahead, and took a deep breath, feeling a bit panicked.


    Did I just remember something?


    I had said those words subconsciously.


    Lauren looked at me, concerned, "Are you okay?"


    I shook my head. "I''m fine. I feel like I''ve experienced this before."


    "Don''t dwell on it. Just go with the flow." She patted my hand reassuringly. "Let''s not talk about this. You said you were going to see Mnie''s child yesterday. Did you go?"


    "Not yet. I was nning to go today. I don''t know what Matthew wants. I can''t just leave that child to be fostered by the Hyger family. I don''t have a better solution right now." Lauren had sessfully changed the topic.


    "Mnie is really something else.


    She ims to love Matthew, but she


    else''s


    was pregnant with someone else''s


    child. I was pretty smug when I


    heard


    d the


    news. Matthew is


    infatuated with her, but she''s turned


    out to be just a slut," Lauren scolded indignantly.


    I chuckled disdainfully. "I sensed that something was off about the child when she was showing off back then, but I didn''t expect my intuition to be right."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re a jinx," Lauren teased, "But this is an important issue. Abby is really something else. Mother and daughter are quite the pair. Abby didn''t disappoint me."


    After Lauren finished speaking, we


    bothughed. I remembered when


    Lauren exposed this woman. She


    wanted to stir things up with


    Matthew. But it had unexpectedly


    ended with mixed emotions.


    "Abby''s been caught," I said nonchntly. "The stolen goods are untouched. As''s people have her in custody."


    "Really?" Lauren looked surprised. "As''s men caught her?"


    "Yes. If she were a decent person, the child might have suffered less. Matthew might want to take care of him, but he''s currently overwhelmed and can''t ensure the child''s well-being."


    I felt a twinge in my heart as I thought of him. "He''s not just dealing with internal and external trouble. Things have be moreplicated now."


    "He brought it on himself. His entire life is a series of wrong steps, one after another." Lauren showed no sympathy for them.


    Lauren looked at me suddenly. "It''s strange. Ste has been unusually quiettely. It''s like she''s vanished from Foswood. That''s not like her at all."


    I also felt that something was off.


    "I feel the same. It''s not right. Even if she isn''t in Foswood, she''s never been this quiet. It''s odd that she''s lying low like this. Is she brewing up some trouble?" Lauren spected.


    "An unusual pattern means that


    there''s something amiss. The more


    normal something seems, the more abnormal it is. We''ve neglected her for a little while. I haven''t seen her since we disembarked from the cruise."


    I thought about thest time we had seen Ste.


    I did feel a little uneasy, as if this was the calm before the storm.

 Chapter 659 Orchestrated Accident

    The storm hit suddenly and forcefully. Just as we crossed the outskirts of the city, the rain poured down torrentially. I had expected rain, but I didn''t think it would be this intense.


    "Damn, this is too much!" Lauren cautiously maneuvered the car, craning her neck to see the road ahead. But visibility was severely limited, and the windshield wipers swished back and forth futilely, rendered useless by the relentless rain.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe we should find a safe spot to pull over and wait. This kind of rain usually doesn''tst too long," I suggested to Lauren while peering outside. I couldn''t figure out why my eyelids kept twitching incessantly, adding to my already agitated state.


    "There''s a risk ofndslides. Besides, who knows how long this rain willst? Look at how overcast the sky is. It''s getting worse. I''m afraid the rain will get heavier the longer we wait. If there''s andslide, things will get even more dangerous," Lauren said, involuntarily ncing at the slope on our right. "We should keep going. It should be safer once we get through this mountainous stretch."


    I started feeling concerned. This stretch of road was prone tondslides. There were no other cars on the road.


    Lauren focused intently on driving, and neither of us spoke.


    My phone rang suddenly, and I pulled it out of my pocket. It was As, who was worried about me.


    He quickly asked, "Where are you now? Is the road still okay?"


    "We''re on the road, driving very slowly. We can''t stop. But don''t worry. We should be near Northum Bridge soon." I gave As our specific location.


    The road continued with the mountain on our right and a steep slope to our left. We were approaching the location where the kidnappers had brought Ava.


    After crossing the bridge, we would reach a three-way intersection in about three to four kilometers. The road would get better as we left this perilous stretch. It would also be safer. As said on the phone, "Don''t worry-"


    A loud bang echoed, and the car jolted forward abruptly. My phone slipped from my hand, apanied by a gasp from both me and Lauren.


    Despite the intense vibrations, the car continued moving forward. I struggled to make sense of the situation, instinctively ncing at the rear, but visibility was close to zero.


    I could hear As shouting faintly over the phone I had dropped, but his words were indistinct. Before I could retrieve the phone, there was another violent jolt.


    We lurched to the left again.


    Lauren clung tightly to the steering wheel, ncing nervously at the rearview mirror. Her voice trembled, "Chlo, a car''s hitting us!"


    I steadied myself, turning back to


    look. The rain obstructed the view, but I could sense a dark mass beside us Rainwater cascaded down the car and the window remained obscured, but a shadow indicated arge vehicle behind us, intermittently colliding with us.


    "Damn, what''s going on? Ah..." Lauren seemed distressed.


    "Hold on!" I shouted, suddenly afraid. This impact wasn''t idental. It was deliberate.


    The intent was clear. They wanted to force our car off the steep slope on the left.


    Lauren clutched the steering wheel


    so hard that her knuckles turned white. She stared fixedly ahead, realizing that the trees on our left were scraping against the car, The ttering sound sent shivers down my spine, and I felt a sense of deja vu.


    The noise indicated that our car was close to the edge, right on the brink of the slope.


    "Chlo, they''reing for us." Lauren


    tried to step on the gas and nced anxiously to the right. "It''s my fault...


    one


    I shouldn''t havee out here today..."


    Her voice quivered strangely.


    "Focus! Don''t say that!"


    Bang!


    Lauren screamed again. The car shook violently after another strong impact. She desperately turned the steering wheel to the right, but it was futile.


    In an instant, the car leaned to the left.


    I watched as Lauren''s side of the car tilted outwards.


    At that moment, I felt another impact. Instinctively, I reached out to grab Lauren.

 Chapter 660 Falling Down the Slope

    When I grabbed Lauren, she used all her strength to shield me. My body uncontrobly plummeted to the left and I experienced a dizzying spin. Lauren held me tightly in her embrace as the car violently tumbled. A horrible crashing sound drowned out our screams.


    It seemed like everything had finallye to a halt. I felt dazed as if my consciousness had slipped away.


    Suddenly, I sensed icy water sshing over me, and my senses sharpened. My arm throbbed with piercing pain.


    "Lauren..." My voice was weak. I felt Lauren under me, and she didn''t let go.


    "Lauren..." I called again, receiving no response. The air carried a faint smell of blood mixed with the scent of rain and the bitter aroma of the nts.


    "Lauren, are you okay? Lauren..." I adjusted my body, attempting to check on Lauren.


    Suddenly, a sense of terror overwhelmed me. The silence was eerie. Raindrops drummed against the cracked car window, creating a constant tapping sound. But Lauren still did not say a word.


    I shifted my body. I could move, but our entire car was tilted to the left.


    Lauren was beneath me, and I used my hands to support the car seat on her side, freeing myself from her grip. I wanted to lift my body out, but the car plummeted downward again. I screamed and quickly stopped moving.


    "Lauren, can you hear me?" I shouted.


    A profound fear engulfed me. I tried to look down to see her, but my movements were severely restricted. I was trapped and unable to budge. "Lauren, wake up! Answer me!"


    The smell of blood grew stronger. Shey motionless, still shielding me.


    "Help... Help!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. Rain sttered into the car through the shattered window, hitting my face. "Help..."


    I roared with all my might, "As... Help! Someone, please, help Lauren!"


    My shouts echoed inside the car, drowned out by the rain. I dared not move.


    Suddenly, I remembered the phone I had dropped mid-call with As before the car had rolled over. I fervently hoped that the call hadn''t been disconnected and the phone was still in the car. Maybe he could hear my cries for help.


    I heard the faint sound of his voice. "Chlo... Tell me what''s going on!"


    "Help, As..."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Don''t be afraid... Hold on..."


    I didn''t know how much time had passed. It felt like an excruciatingly long time.


    Finally, I heard shouts around me, apanied by loud,manding voices and someone calling my name. Not long after, I felt the car slowly moving downward.


    Overjoyed, my vision became increasingly blurred, rain still relentlessly sshing onto my face. I finally lost consciousness...


    It felt like I was in a dream. I was in a


    narrow space inside a dpidated car, desperately moving forward Someone held tightly onto my body, and another voice shouted, "Don''t be afraid. Hold on to me."


    "Mr. As, don''t move..." Another voice pleaded, "Lean over here!"


    ???


    The car continued to shake, and the branches rattled against it. After another intense shake, the car suddenly changed direction. I felt like a bird as I flew out of the half-open window. I heard a heart-rending cry. "Ste...! Ste!"


    "Mr. As, no..."


    My body fell rapidly...


    Ah!


    Over?

 Chapter 661 Resuscitation

    A terrifying scream jolted me awake. I sat up, and aforting arm wrapped around me. "Chlo, don''t be afraid..."


    I gasped for air and stared at the refined features before me. Still shaken, I looked at him and murmured, "As, a car hit us, and I flew out of the car window..."


    His eyes were fixed on me. "Chlo, did you remember something?"


    I was unsure how to respond, considering it was just a dream.


    "Don''t be scared. It''s all over now. Look!" As reassured me tenderly.


    I scanned the surroundings and suddenly remembered Lauren. I looked down at the bed, and a sudden realization hit me. "Lauren... Where is she?"


    As patted my back and softly whispered, "They''re still resuscitating her."


    My whole body stiffened. "Resuscitation?"


    I quickly pushed As away.


    "I need to see her. Why do they need to resuscitate her? Is she seriously injured? She saved me..."


    My voice choked as tears welled up. "Take me there. I need to wait for her. Nothing can happen to her!"


    Seeing my distressed state, As struggled to contain his emotions. He quickly helped me put on my shoes and then lifted me gently. Striding out of the ward, he headed toward the emergency room.


    I noticed my left arm was bandaged, indicating some injury. But I could still move, and there were no injuries elsewhere other than the severe headache.


    Before reaching the emergency room, I saw Oliver standing silently in the hallway.


    "How long has it been?" I inquired.


    As gently ced me down and checked the time. "Almost two hours."


    Staring at the door, I thought, ''Everything will be fine. She''ll be okay!''


    At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed down the corridor. I turned to see Ivanna.


    Her face was pale as she reached me, inspecting me from top to bottom. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine! It''s Lauren. She shielded


    me..." I


    unabutched Ivanna''s hand,


    O control my shivering


    looked at Ivanna helplessly. "She''ll be okay, right?"


    Then I said, "As, nothing can happen to her!"


    As nodded solemnly. "Trust me. They have the best doctors with her. She''ll be okay."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What happened?" Ivanna asked anxiously. "We nned to arrive by noon. If only we knew this would happen..."


    "We were already on the way..." I rubbed my throbbing head, then said, "A car chased us and kept ramming into us..." Ivanna looked at As. "Any leads?"


    As replied with a cold tone, "Dn is handling it."


    Ivanna turned to me. "Did you see what kind of car it was?"


    I shook my head, agitated. "No, it was raining too heavily, and we couldn''t see anything. The impact was intense. It was probably arge vehicle.


    joget


    "But we only decided to go to Bourdamun today! How did we get


    followed?" I wiped my eyes. "There is


    no doubt this is intentional. There


    were no other cars on that road."


    Suddenly, the lights in the emergency room went out. I nervously watched the door, unable to move. My heart raced.


    Oliver immediately rushed to the entrance.


    After a while, the door to the emergency room swung open. A doctor walked out, looking at us. As gently guided me to the door.


    "Doctor!"

 Chapter 662 Matthew Was Arrested

    "Mr. As, the patient is stable for now. She suffered multiple fractured ribs and a ruptured spleen. She''s currently unconscious and needs further observation."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This news shocked us all. Her injuries sounded severe, like she had been on the brink of death.


    "Doctor, is she still in danger?" Oliver muttered.


    "The patient will be transferred to the ICU shortly for continued observation. If her vital signs remain stable within the next 24 hours and she regains consciousness, she can be moved back to a regr ward." The doctor turned back to the emergency room.


    I involuntarily swayed, muttering, "This is all my fault. She wouldn''t have suffered such severe injuries if it weren''t for me!"


    Ivannaforted me, "Chlo, it''s not your fault. Let''s go to the ICU and check on her."


    Two dayster, Lauren was finally transferred to a regr ward.


    My arm had a fracture, restricting my movement. As had arranged for the best care.


    Oliver silently stayed by Lauren''s side when she was unconscious, a sight that tugged at our heartstrings.


    I understood then that Oliver''s heart belonged to Lauren. I had no idea how Oliver found out about our ident, and their rtionship was something we should not meddle with. Fortunately, Lauren''s condition gradually stabilized.


    While things improved on our end, Dn''s investigation wasn''t going smoothly.


    Although they identified therge dump truck, the road had blind spots. Combined with heavy rain and sparse traffic, they couldn''t gather more information about the vehicle.


    At this critical juncture, however, I received some bad news.


    Matthew was arrested.


    His shareholders and project managers reported him for alleged construction quality issues. Mnie even backed it up, iming everything was orchestrated by Matthew, and she merely followed his orders. Matthew getting caught signaled the end of Ardora''s ongoing projects.


    I warned Johnson a few days ago, advising him to caution Matthew about those plotting against him. My words hade true.


    With theck of a leader in Ardora, it all fell into Liora''s hands. She confidently took over without any objections.


    The news of Matthew''s arrest spread like wildfire. Johnson, unable to contain his anger, rushed to the hospital to see me.


    Hearing this news left me speechless. I couldn''tprehend why Mnie would make such a damning usation against her husband.


    Mnie''s testimony was extremely foolish and condemned him to a dire fate.


    "Chlo, although I''ve never approved


    of Matthew''s past methods, this is more about emotions than


    reasoning. These are purely false et


    usations. Ardora was


    established with Matthew''s hard work. We can''t just watch this woman take over everything, right?"


    Johnson was visibly agitated.


    I didn''t express my opinion, but I didn''t


    So Swicipate Liora''s actions to be


    and sinister. She was


    probably afraid that Mnie might retract her statement.


    "Ardora belongs to the Murphy family. If you took over, I''m sure neither I nor the outside world would have any objections. Yet, this woman is openly unting it.


    outrageous, right?" Johnson


    anxiously, "Chloe, you can''t stand


    idly by, can you?"


    I thought it was time to give her a little push.


    I gathered myself and looked at Johnson, instructing him, "Gather the documents and hand them to Adrian. We''re going to file awsuit."


    Johnson was taken aback, then excitedly said, "Okay, Chlo! I knew you wouldn''t stand by and do nothing!"


    Johnson left. Lying weakly on the hospital bed, Lauren said, "It starts now. Don''t hold back."


    "Don''t worry. Rest. I''ll drop by thepany," I said.


    I turned and left the ward, heading down to the parking lot. Unexpectedly, as soon as I left the emergency hall, I saw Liora strolling into the lobby.


    We locked eyes for a moment. Then she gave me a rare smile as her eyes darted to my arm.


    "Hey, what are you doing here, Ms. Chloe? I haven''t seen you for a few days. What happened?"


    I smiled and calmly replied, "It''s nothing."


    "Aren''t you like a little cat?" Liora asked, smiling happily.


    I stepped forward and whispered, "We found the car."

 Chapter 663 Blowing Raspberries

    Then, I leaned back and smiled at her, scrutinizing her expression. She paled for a moment but quickly returned to normal.


    Still smiling, she reminded me, "Be careful on the road."


    That was audacious of her! However, just this subtle change was enough for me to understand. I calmly replied, "Thanks. I''ll take your words to heart. I''m just like a cat, after all." Then, I got into the car and told the driver, "Take me back to the office."


    Since I got injured, As didn''t allow me to drive independently and assigned a driver for me.


    I dialed Grayson, "Check why Liora came to the hospital."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Before I could hang up, another call came in from Trinity. "Where are you?"


    "On my way back to the office."


    "Is it urgent?"


    "Yeah, I have some things to do." I didn''t hide anything, and she knew about my injury. "Do you need anything?"


    "Call me back when you''re done," she said, then hung up.


    Back at the office, I called Adrian and exined Ardora''s situation in detail. After pondering for a while, Adrian asked, "Are you suggesting I take on this case?"


    "I don''t trust anyone else, and they won''t win," I stated. Ourmunication has be more direct over the past year. There was an understanding between us. "What do you want from this?" he inquired, and I knew what he was asking.


    "Grant him freedom," I said tantly. That was my obligation to the deceased Grace.


    "Okay." Adrian didn''t hesitate.


    "I''ll have Johnson work with you. He can help you gather the necessary materials." I added. "Alright."


    I hung up and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The reason for taking on thiswsuit wasn''t just to give Grace closure It was also to ensure Mnie would not have it easy. This leech could not be allowed to befortable. Her rightful ce is behind bars.


    Also, I wanted to shake Matthew awakepletely. I wondered how to handle the little Charlie. With that in mind, I suddenly wanted to see him.


    I had a quick exchange with Chloe and Ryan. Then, I went downstairs and bought food, drinks, clothes. I also got toys for Myra''s son and Charlie.


    Then, I called Myra and went straight to Johnson''s house.


    Myra was delighted to see me. Seeing the driver bring in bags of stuff, she said, "Chlo, what are you doing? I''ve got everything here. You don''t have to spend money like this next time."


    "I''m just buying some form for him to save you the trouble. Taking care of him is hard enough, and I understand the challenges of caring for a child," I said while walking in. I saw that Charlie was lying on the sofa, kicking and squirming. He seemed pretty well-behaved.


    Myra followed behind me. "Chlo, you''re too kind. How can I thank you?"


    I walked over, looking at the little guy. It was my second time seeing him, and I yed with him. Unexpectedly, he giggled and said, "Mommy."


    To be honest, I didn''t feel great. I sat down, grabbed his tiny feet, and he stared at me.


    "He''s been much better these past


    few days. When he first arrived, he cried and fussed a lot. My son


    couldn''t sleep well. I guess he''s gotten used to me. He''s quite frail, though. Look, he''s smaller than the average child," Myra said, lifting him and sitting down.


    He looked at me with his little eyes, giving me a small smile.


    "Mommy!" he said, blowing raspberries.


    I had to admit,pared to the first time I caught him at the hospital, he looked much more lively now. Back then, he was thin, like a little older man with almost no hair. Now, his hair had grown, and hisplexion had improved.


    Myra sighed. "He''s a good kid. How did he end up with such a mom? You''d think Mnie would at least care for him. What''s going to happen to Charlie?"

 Chapter 664 News From Trinity

    "Like mother, like daughter! How could Mnie turn out good with a mother like Abby?" I said lightly.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person this little one would grow into. He could be a good kid if he had a good influence. Without proper guidance, he might turn out crooked.


    While I was pondering, his little hand grabbed my hair and brought it toward his mouth.


    "Chlo, what if Matthew doesn''t want him? What will we do then? This kid''s pitiful and I''ve grown attached to him after caring for him. He''s a small life, after all."


    Myra looked at me with concern. "But... I..."


    I understood what Myra meant. She couldn''t keep Charlie with her even if she liked him. After all, his origins were unclear.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t overthink it. We just have to pull through. I''ll find a way to have the police investigate and look for his biological father. Having him recognized by his own family is the best oue." I looked at the little one in my arms. He didn''t feel unfamiliar.


    I couldn''t carry him with my left hand, so I could only hold him with my right. He kept touching my hanging left hand, looking curious.


    "That''s not a problem. It''s just heartbreaking for Charlie to have such a poor excuse for a mom..." Myra''s words were only half-said, but I understood what she meant.


    My phone in my bag started ringing. Myra took Charlie in her arms, and I took out my phone to check. It was Trinity.


    I had forgotten about her. It seemed she had something urgent. I quickly picked up and said, "Trinity, I''m just wrapping up."


    "Come to Vanderberg Pce," she said.


    "All right, I''lle right away."


    After saying that, I hung up and apologized. "Myra, I have to go. I''lle again another day. If there''s anything, just give me a call. Oh, I''lle to pick you and your son up this weekend. We''ll go to Pleca Park to y with Ava."


    "That''s great!" Myra said it happily. "Ava is so well-behaved. She even took care of my son thest time. My son is lonely at home. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have sent him to the nursery so early."


    It was clear that Myra was pleased. She hugged Charlie and sent me off.


    "Then it''s a deal. I''ll pick you up on Saturday. Take Charlie to rx. Being cooped up at home can be stifling." I patted Charlie.


    He was reaching out to me, wanting


    me to hold him. I could only smile


    and kiss his little face. "I can''t hold


    you now. I''lle to see you next time." .


    I went downstairs and quickly got into the car, instructing the driver to hurry to Vanderberg Pce.


    It had been a while since I had been here. As I entered, the receptionist said, "Ms. Trinity is waiting for you in Mr. Jared''s room."


    I nodded and went straight to the


    fourth floor. Jared''s room was indeed quieter. I pushed the door open, and Trinity greeted me, Chlo, you''ve been really busy! It''s not easy to meet you."


    She looked at me and pointed at my injured arm. "Is it still the same?"


    "Yes, but it''s a bit better thanst time," I said while walking over. I sat beside Trinity and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Can''t I invite you over without a reason?"


    I smile. "Don''t tease me. You''re not the type. Did you urgently seek me out just to meet up?"


    She nced at me, chuckling. Today, she was dressed more normally. Her makeup was light, making her look pleasing.


    "You know me too well. Indeed, there''s something." Trinity looked at me and said, "I identally discovered something." "Oh?" I looked at her curiously. "About who?"


    "You!"

 Chapter 665 Another Me

    Trinity''s response left me bewildered. I looked at her suspiciously. "About... me?"


    "Yes." Her deep gaze scrutinized me.


    "What''s going on?" From her expression, I could tell that this news about me carried some weight.


    She withdrew her gaze, not answering my question, but seemed lost in thought.


    "What''s happening? Why is it so difficult to say?" I looked at Trinity with confusion. Her expression grew somewhat heavy.


    "It''s not that it''s difficult to exin. It''s just that this... is a bit peculiar." She seemed conflicted, and it was the first time I had seen Trinity hesitate so much.


    "Have you not considered whether you want to tell me or not before calling me here?"


    "That''s not the case." Trinity gave me a sidelong nce. "We were discussing a business deal when we stumbled upon this. Take a look." Trinity finished speaking and hesitantly handed me her phone. "Look closely!"


    I quickly took the phone, eager to see the screen.


    It was a high-definition photo capturing a luxurious garden. A young woman in exotic attire stood behind a wealthy olddy. She had a gentle smile. However, that face left me dumbfounded.


    I stared at that face with exquisitely beautiful features. She had arched eyebrows, bright eyes, a straight and regal nose, and full lips. I looked at Trinity, unsettled, and asked, "Where did you get this? Who is the person in the photo?"


    "It''s like two peas in a pod!" Trinity did not answer my question. "If you don''t look closely, people may have mistaken her as you. Do you have a twin sister?"


    I picked up the phone again and scrutinized the photo when she said this. I was baffled as to why there was another me.


    "We found it, but..." She looked at me. "She has already entered the Av family in the Yare!"


    My head buzzed, and I immediately thought of Lucille.


    "The Av family in Yare?" I was a bit uneasy. Was she part of that family? It seemed to be closely rted to me since my mother was an Av. "When did this happen?" I asked urgently.


    I didn''t know much about the Av family''s affairs, just a few remarks from Grayson when investigating Rory and some crypticments from Rose. I had no idea how the Avitas established themselves.


    However, a woman with my faceplicated things.


    "This was just two months ago. Strangely, even our people couldn''t trace her origins." Trinity looked at me, her gaze deep. "Chlo, I feel there''s something fishy here."


    I felt nervous and looked back at the screen. "Who is the olddy?"


    "The Av family''s matriarch, likely your grandmother," Trinity said with certainty, "There is no trace of her. Don''t you find it strange?"


    "I need to understand the family thoroughly from within." My eyes were fixed on the older woman in the photo.


    "The Huffmans have many things


    that can''t be disclosed to the outside


    world. That''s why my father didn''t


    publicly acknowledge your rtionship with my family. However, her appearance in gur business negotiations is quite interesting."


    "So, you mean someone from your family..." I looked at Trinity, not finishing the sentence, as this was the Huffmans'' internal matter.


    I didn''t want to delve too deep. At the moment, I couldn''t determine the origin of this woman.


    Trinity wasn''t a simpleton. It showedN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    that despite her seemingly rough


    personality, she had a keen and


    meticulous side. At this point, even wondered if mentioning Roryto her was saying too much.


    Moreover, who was this person in the photo, and why did she suddenly appear in the Av family? This discovery was a significant threat to me.

 Chapter 666 Awaiting the Next Move

    Trinity sensed my concern and refocused her attention. She said, "I''ve already gotten someone to monitor her. They''ll notify me immediately if anything unusual happens." I asked, "Are they reliable?"


    "Of course," Trinity assured me, "I''m investigating her background now. That''s our priority."


    I nced at Trinity''s phone, asking, "Can you send me that photo?"


    "Sure thing," she agreed, "I have a lead, Chlo."


    "Are you referring to this person?" I raised my gaze and looked at Trinity.


    She sought my opinion. "I received a call from Ste yesterday inviting me to meet. I''m stringing her along. I think there''s something fishy going on. She''s trying to manipte me, so I want to get close to her. What do you think?"


    I understood that Trinity did not want me to be suspicious. After saving the photo, I returned her phone and said, "Do you still doubt our trust?"


    "Not at all. I just wanted to hear your thoughts. Ste isn''t smart but seems mysterious. I want to dig into her background," Trinity sounded yful, "I won''t object if she''s ying tricks with me. I''ll y along instead."


    I reminded her, "That''s fine. Still, as you said, there''s probably something amiss about her. Be cautious since it was her people who made a movest time and caused you to get hurt. The organization she''s with is likely from Jitador."


    Trinity snapped her fingers. "That''s the n. I''ll probe Ste and see how deep I can get."


    I cautioned her, "Be careful with everything. You know how deep the waters run in the organization. Safety first, all right?"


    Trinity disdainfully said, "Ste isn''t that capable yet. Last time was purely an ident."


    However, I had a frightening thought. If that were the case, some of As''s investigations might be heading in the wrong direction. I nced at Trinity and asked, "Do you have any news about Rory? Here, I can give you his photo."


    "I already have it," Trinity said, "There''s still no news about him. It seems the information about whether or not he''s alive may be inurate. Otherwise, my people would''ve found something."


    My heart was in my throat as I asked, "What do you mean? Are you saying he "


    Trinity said matter-of-factly, "Don''t be disheartened. We''ll keep looking, okay? There will be traces of him if he''s still alive."


    I then informed her about the current situation with Matthew''spany, "By the way, could you help me spread the news through Liora?"


    "Hah! That''s interesting. There''s a


    celebrity gathering the day after


    tomorrow join Ste there and give Liora a hard time before dropping a hint. I want her to stew in frustration." Trinity reveled in tiora''s misfortune. "Liora is so unpleasant to be around."


    I asked, "What do you n to do?"


    She yfully said, "You''ll know when the timees."


    I chuckled at that. Although Trinity seemed younger than me, her experiences surpassed mine. Indeed, she was a Huffman. I


    thought her approach was wild


    enough. Since she wanted me to enjoy the show, I would happily oblige.


    While we talked, my phone rang. When I lowered my head to check, I saw Ivanna''s name and quickly answered, "What''s up?" "Chlo, where are you?" Her tone sounded odd.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced at Trinty and replied, "I''m out. Did something happen?"


    "Come to the police station if you''re free." Ivanna sounded a little irritated.


    I was surprised, asking, "What are you doing there?"


    "I need you to bail me out," Ivanna said, losing her patience.


    I bolted upright from the sofa. "What happened?! How''d you end up needing bail?!"


    "Oh, you''ll find out once you''re here. Hurry to the station on Ladbroke Road." Ivanna hung up immediately after.


    I looked at the smug Trinity. I knew


    §Ö


    she had guessed who the caller was. Still, I didn''t tell her that it was


    Pel


    Ivanna. "Um, I have to leave for a bit. It''s an urgent matter."


    Trinity said disdainfully, "Ha! Your friend is something else, huh?"


    I didn''t appreciate her mocking tone. "Don''t gloat, Trinity. Everyone has their moments. All right, I''m off."


    I then rushed out of Vanderberg Pce and headed straight to Ladbroke Road.

 Chapter 667 An Unruly Rich Girl

    I entered the police station and exined the situation to the officer. He then led me to a room where I saw a few people.


    Ivanna sat with a striking young man with a gloomy expression. He was probably theirpany''s newbie. Ivanna, being protective, didn''t involve thepany to avoid implicating the new guy. After all, she always went all out for those she believed in.


    Meanwhile, an arrogant-looking man sat opposite them.


    A girl stared at the young man and threatened, "Do you think this is over? You can''t leave before giving me a clear answer. Imagine what will happen to you if I upload the video."


    She then turned to me maliciously. "Get out! I''m still talking."


    I was shocked as I examined the girl. Judging by her expensive attire and the bag on the table, she was from a wealthy family. I knew her bag was extravagant, even if I wasn''t familiar with brand names. The girl''s behavior suggested she wasn''t established but someone who had recently struck gold.


    I casually nced at her and asked, "Were you talking to me?¡±


    She became defensive and mmed the table. She then stood up, saying, "Yes, I was! What''s it to you, huh? I told you to leave."


    "How bold of you to chase me out. Why don''t you show me the door?" I then asked Ivanna, "What''s going on?"


    Before she could answer, the girl cut in, "I just wanted Austin to have dinner with me. Is there something wrong with that? I didn''t disrespect him, either. Still, he dared to bring an olddy to cover for him. "He must not want attention. Well, then, he can say goodbye to his future. He''ll regret it when I expose the video online."


    The girl''s reasoning for her outburst


    made meugh. I shrugged at Ivanna and said, "Are girls these


    days that out of control?a


    meat invite escte to this? It seems the police have it rough."


    The girl lost her temper and mmed the table. She stood up and roared, "Who are you?! Why are you even here? Why are you acting so righteous? You must be a cougar that has her eyes set on him. "You don''t have a chance with him. Take a number, you old hag. Gosh, look at those wrinkles on your face." She looked at me disdainfully.


    I simply observed her and couldn''t help but roll my eyes, wondering who raised such an insolent little brat.


    Ivanna grimaced with anger and lost


    her patience at the girl berating me.


    "You better watch it, little girl! Your parents should take you to a psychiatrist. Didn''t your mother teach you any manners?"


    The girl retorted, "What did you say?! I dare you to repeat it!"


    Immediately after, she pounced toward Ivanna. However, the officer in the room shouted, "Sit down!"


    The girl was unfazed as she shouted back, "Get out of my way! Did I ask for your opinion? Didn''t you hear her shouting at me? Are you looking to get fired? I''ll skin you alive if you don''t back off!"


    The officer reddened with anger. He swallowed his anger and growled, "Sit down."


    The girl snapped, "You''re the first one I''ll deal with once I''m out!"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she turned to Austin and said, "Don''t even think about leaving if you don''t have dinner with me."


    The girl wouldn''t back down, and Austin could no longer take it. He abruptly stood up and then grabbed the girl by the hair. Immediately after, he mmed her against the wall behind her.

 Chapter 668 The Real Accomplice

    Everything happened so fast that we could barely react. Austin was surprisingly agile. Still, there wasn''t much room to begin with. By the time we realized what had happened, Austin had already seized the girl''s neck.


    He roared, "I''d rather die! I''ll take you with me!"


    Ivanna eximed, "Austin, stop!"


    I ran over with Ivanna, desperately trying to pry Austin''s hands off the girl''s neck.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let go of her!"


    The girl had turned blue, and her eyes widened as she frantically grabbed Austin''s hands. At that moment, two more officers entered to pull Austin away. When they restrained him, the girl slumped to the floor and gasped for air.


    She red at the enraged Austin fearfully.


    "You''re obsessed!" Austin scolded, wanting to kick her as she struggled to breathe. However, the officers intervened.


    Suddenly, footsteps approached from outside. A middle-aged man rushed in with a few burly bodyguards. The man gasped as he took in the scene, "Callie, what''s going on here?!"


    Callie showed her weakness as she burst into tears, wailing, "Dad!"


    The man picked her up and red at the three of us. "Who''s responsible for all this?"


    We exchanged nces and realized the man was Callie''s reinforcement. She pointed at Ivanna and Austin, screaming hoarsely, "Those two ordered him to kill me. Make them pay!"


    Callie revealed her malicious


    demeanor as she gestured toward


    Ivanna, seemingly eager to tear


    apart. One of the officers held Austin, but when he saw Callie threatening Ivanna, he lunged forward. I thought he was probably trying to defend Ivanna.


    "I caused all this! Come at me! Your daughter is a thug-"


    Before he could finish, the man shouted, "Punch him!"


    A tough-looking bodyguard punched Austin. Since the officer held both Austin''s hands behind him, he could not defend himself. Austin paled as blood dripped from his lips. Ivanna stepped forward protectively and yelled, "Stop it! How dare you assault him in a police station?!"


    Suddenly, the bodyguard threw a


    second punch, which hit Ivanna''s shoulder. It caused her to stagger back and wince in pain. Austin went berserk when he saw that. He. screamed and struggled to break free, but it was futile.


    I quickly stood before Ivanna to prevent the bodyguard from striking her again. I assumed they wouldn''t dare harm me since one of my arms was in a cast.


    "Why are you assaulting us in a police station without knowing what happened? This is outrageous!" I confronted the hesitant bodyguard, who nced back at his boss.


    I then turned to the officers and scolded them, "Why are you still holding him?! Didn''t you see them attacking us? Are you their aplices?"


    At that moment, a voice echoed at the doorway, "Who''s making such bold ims? What''s this about being aplices?"


    We all turned to look as a middle-aged officer entered with his hands behind his back. He looked around sternly, then stopped at me.


    "You can''t throw such baseless


    usations around. You have some nerve, using the officers like that. We resolve all issues effectively here. How can three adults end up spouting nonsense when dealing with a young girl?"


    He focused on the term "aplices," making me think he might be the real aplice.

 Chapter 669 Who Is This Person?

    The middle-aged officer hinted that we were bullying Callie, making the father-daughter duo feel more justified. It was no wonder she was so defiant, even in a police station. It seemed she had a powerful supporter.


    The middle-aged officer didn''t greet the duo. Instead, he maintained an upright demeanor. However, anyone could sense that his words were off.


    Callie''s dad pointed at us usingly, saying, "No one has ever challenged the Barkers. You must''ve lost your mind. It''s an honor that Callie chose to date you, young man. Still, you dared toy your hands on her?"


    Frank Barker stormed over and shoved me aside. I was unprepared and couldn''t keep my bnce with a casted arm. I stumbled backward and was about to fall, and Ivanna rushed to grab me, but it was toote.


    I closed my eyes and protected my left arm to brace for impact. Suddenly, Inded in someone''s arms. The person then gently lifted and stabilized me. I was terrified as I turned to look at who had caught me. Surprisingly, I saw Jared.


    He didn''t say a word and red at Frank.


    Thetter couldn''t help but gulp nervously. Despite Frank''s previous arrogance, he nced at the middle-aged officer.


    The officer looked puzzled and was about to speak when Jared''s intimidating voice sounded, "Mr. Frank, it''s pretty impressive of you to use your family''s name within the precinct. Is that appropriate?"


    My heart raced. It was no wonder Frank and Callie were so bold. It seemed the duo treated public resources as their private domain, and Frank seemed to consider this precinct his.


    Frank turned and eyed Jared''s refined appearance from head to toe. He was about to retort when a young officer entered. Thetter''s eyes widened as he stuttered, "M-Mr. Jared!" Unhappy, Frank asked, "Who is he?"


    "H-He''s Jarod Attwood," the young officer replied, "I was just about to inform you..."


    He saw Frank turning pale as his voice dwindled.


    "Jared..." It was apparent the name.


    startled Frank. He could not help bet recognizing seemingly


    gulp


    swover


    the name.


    Still, Callie boldly stepped forward and said, "So what? Who are you to question us?!"


    "Shut the fuck up!" Frank snapped, startling her.


    Callie felt humiliated as she scratched the back of her neck, saying, "But he strangled me and-"


    A crisp sound echoed through the air as Frank pped Callie. "I told you to shut it!"


    Frank then quickly switched to aText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fawning smile and addressed Jared, "Please excuse my daughter''s. rudeness. How disrespectful of us. Pleasee and join us in my office."


    Jared replied, "That''s okay. I''d like to see how you handle cases here."


    Frank smiled and asked, "I-Is there a misunderstanding, Mr. Jared? Did we offend you?"


    "How is hurting someone a misunderstanding?" Jared looked directly at Frank.


    Frank''s eyes darted toward me and


    then at Ivanna before looking at the still-restrained Austin. The former seemed confused but quickly barked, "Release him!"


    The two officers immediately let go of Austin.


    Ivanna eximed, "Austin, are you okay?!"


    Pale, Austin forced a smile at Ivanna, saying, "I''m fine. Did he hurt you?"


    Jared''s eyes darkened, and his jaw tightened when he heard that. Then, he reached for a chair.

 Chapter 670 Who Started It?

    Everyone was fearful and uncertain about what would happen next. Frank even instinctively back-paddled. When Jared pulled over a chair, he set it down and gently led Ivanna to it, asking, "Are you hurt?"


    Ivanna casually replied, "I''m okay."


    "Where were you hurt?" Jared patiently asked again, but everyone who heard that question shivered.


    Ivanna reluctantly reached for her left shoulder. Although she didn''t make a sound, she grimaced, indicating the injury wasn''t minor. The guy who punched her was burly, so the impact must''ve been significant. Jared softly asked, "Who hit you?"


    His voice was calm, yet it sent chills down everyone''s spine. The bodyguard who threw the punch shifted his heel involuntarily.


    Jared gazed at Ivanna''s face for a while before turning to Frank, "You said it was a misunderstanding. Now I want to know how it became one."


    Frank helplessly looked at his subordinates, but no one dared to step forward. He was at a loss and stammered several times without uttering a coherent sentence.


    Jared looked at Austin and asked, "So, tell me what happened."


    Austin gritted his teeth and recounted the incident in detail, growing increasingly agitated as he spoke. Then, he pointed at Frank and used him, "He ordered his men to attack."


    After listening to Austin, Jared turned and said, "Frank, is there a misunderstanding? Does setting up a private court here allow any of your family members to act recklessly and still devise a reasonable excuse?


    "It''s impressive, but I must ask, who gave you such authority," Jared''s tone was unwavering. He then instructed his assistant, "Make a call."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ten minutes after the assistant made the call, a group of people squeezed into the small room. Frank panicked and said respectfully, "Mr. Lawrence, I''ve been negligent!"


    Jared pointed at one of the officers and said, "Tell me what happened."


    The officer he called out was the one Callie had threatened to skin alive. He eloquently recounted the entire incident and left nothing out. I admired the young officer''s courage.


    When he finished, Jared addressed the neers, "Mr. Lawrence, I won''t interfere with your official matters. Can we leave now?"


    Lawrence nodded solemnly. "Thank you for your rification, Mr. Jared." He then asked the young officer, "Have you prepared the papers?"


    "Yes, I have, sir. However, they insisted on pressing charges, so we''ve been unable to release them." The young officer took the opportunity to vent his frustration. Lawrence looked at Jared and said, "You can go now, Mr. Jared."


    Jared helped Ivanna to her feet, saying, "As a taxpayer, I look forward to the resolution."


    He then nced coldly at the guy who punched Ivanna, which sent shivers down the bodyguard''s spine.


    The bodyguard stepped forward and


    knelt, saying, "Mr. Jared, please


    forgive me, We only do this for the money to make ends meet, I swear. I was just following Mr. Frank''s


    orders. He has done these things countless times."


    Jared casually responded with a, "Hmm?"


    The bodyguard then stood up and took a cautious step forward. He added, "They''re up to all sorts of things. I can testify."


    Jared stroked his chin and then


    turned to Lawrence. "It seems we have a witness, Mr. Lawrence. I''ll submit the rest to you as soon as possible. I''ll leave that scum inyour capable hands. You should clean up your staff members, too."


    Immediately after, Jared led the three of us out with an air of indifference.

 Chapter 671 Fool

    As we stepped out of the doorway, we ran into As, who hurried over. He quickly took my arm and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back."


    I turned to Ivanna and asked in a hushed tone, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine... It just really hurts!" She held her shoulder, grimacing, "He went all out. It serves him right."


    I saw Jared''s face darken again. Seizing the moment, I gave Ivanna a gentle push. "Go on, now. Stop twisting it. Go have a proper chat." Ivanna and Jared had been in a silent conflict. It was clear that both were holding back, making this the perfect opportunity for reconciliation. Austin rushed forward to express his gratitude to Jared.


    After bidding farewell to Ivanna, he asked, "How are you doing? Are you injured? Go to the hospital if you need to. Don''t tough it out."


    Austin then gave a radiant smile. "Dealing with those guys made me feel a little better!"


    As and I drove away without paying attention to the two still standing at the door.


    In the car, I asked As, "How''d you get here?"


    "I noticed your location had been the same for a while and felt something was off, so I came to check," he exined. "What exactly happened?"


    I briefed As on the situation, recounting how young girls had be so audacioustely.


    As embraced me and said disapprovingly, "That''s just because you''re not crazy enough."


    I looked at him disdainfully. "As if you''ve encountered so many wild girls! Have you met women like that? Is that why you''re so indifferent?"


    As snorted, "That girl is looking for trouble. In my eyes, besides you, every other woman is invisible."


    I almost burst outughing. I didn''t know who he considered invisible, but for someone as sought after as him, he was every woman''s heartthrob. Unlike Jared, As''s low-key demeanor was more of a personal choice.


    After dinner that evening, I went to As''s study. I took the photos Trinity had found and showed them to him.


    As zoomed in on one photo, his deep eyes growing darker. Finally, he looked at me and said, "It seems we were deceived by her. That girl didn''t die!"


    My heart sank at As''s spection. It was precisely what I feared. "Are you talking about Kylie? You also think she didn''t die?"


    As nodded, confidently stating, "The girl in this photo is Kylie."


    I looked at him incredulously and asked, "Why are you so sure she''s Kylie?"


    As nced at his phone screen. "I know her. When I found her back then, I carefully examined her before concluding she wasn''t you."


    He then pulled me closer, pointing at


    the photo. "Take a look. Her


    demeanor is different from yours, and she has a tiny mole at the corner of her eyebrow. Even the way you smile is distinct. These subtle ws, you don''t have them. It might


    fool others, but it can''t foot me."


    I carefully examined the areas he pointed out in the photo. Indeed, her teeth were different when she smiled.


    Even though I couldn''t see these


    critical details, As effortlessly identified them. It showed his


    familiarity with me and how deeply


    these details were etched in his


    heart.


    "I looked very carefully to distinguish her from you. I''m way too familiar with you." He smiled knowingly and kissed me.


    "We''ve lived together since we were


    young and often shared a bed. When


    I opened my eyes, your face waText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the first thing I saw. How could Imot know every inch of your face?"


    He gazed at me tenderly, with a hint of pride. I blushed, and my heart raced.

 Chapter 672 A Tiny Flaw

    His incredibly handsome features were right before my eyes. I felt guilty, wondering if I could match his confidence.


    However, I was sure that if I lost him, I could find my way back to him.


    His presence, his voice, the unique coldness in his gaze-I would sense it all.


    Seeing that I was staring at him intently, he softly asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    I leaned in, kissing him on the lips. "Thank you for never giving up on finding me."


    He kissed me back gently. "Silly girl. Destiny has marked you mine. No matter what happens, my heart will remain unchanged."


    As he spoke, he gently stroked my eyebrows. "There''s no mole between your eyebrows..."


    He erged the photo and pointed at the corner of Kylie''s eyebrows in the picture. "Right here, you see...


    "With just this detail, I concluded that she wasn''t you."


    I also zoomed in on the photo. The tiny dot above the eyebrows was nearly indiscernible to someone unfamiliar with the details.


    After he pointed it out, there was indeed a tiny w. If seen in person, this imperfection wouldn''t be very noticeable.


    "When I saw this photo, I also had this thought, but I couldn''t be sure. Now that you''ve said it, it confirms that Kylie is alive."


    An uneasiness crept into my heart. I didn''t know if this was a good or bad thing.


    I looked at As with some concern. "So, the news back then might not be true. It was probably fabricated to mislead. What was Celine''s purpose in doing this? As we analyzed it thest time, was it to provide a usible excuse for the fake Ste? But that seems too borate, doesn''t it?"


    As was silent for a moment. Then he said regretfully, "I should have looked into this. My bad."


    "Nobody''s perfect. It''s normal to overlook things. After all, you were less than 13 years old then."


    "But my negligence almost cost you your life! It''s terrifying when you think about it."


    "Why do you say that? Where do you think you went wrong?" I asked, looking at him.


    "My mistake was that I didn''t show up when the news of Kylie dying came out. After all, she died under the name Annalise. I should have confirmed it," he murmured.


    "But Ste said you saw it and were devastated!" I recalled the fake Ste''s expression when she mentioned this.


    "She''s trying to confuse you," As said coldly. "That''s Ste messing with your head."


    I sneered and said, "She''s indeed a good actress. What a waste of talent."


    "They probably used this news to set a trap for me, but I didn''t show up," As said, looking at me regretfully, "Celine then concluded that what Kylie said was true because she always insisted she wasn''t Annalise!"


    With As''s exnation, I suddenly understood get it now! You''re right. If that were Annalise, you would have rushed out regardless How could you have stayed in the shadows? So, she''s not Anna?ise. That''s why she intensified her efforts to track you down


    "That''s right." As nodded seriously. "How could I have overlooked this? If I hadn''t, you wouldn''t have been injured, and I wouldn''t have lost you."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at As and gently touched


    his face. "Stop ming yourself. Haven''t already returned to you? If you had shown up back then and she had targeted you, we would still be in danger. Maybe this is destiny."


    "But I missed 18 years of your life and left you suffering." He buried his head in my neck.


    As was right. I was luckier than him because I forgot everything, freeing myself from the pain of yearning.


    Even though I felt resentful and helpless at this moment, he had endured the torment of losing me every day, as if it were a slow execution. This was something an ordinary person couldn''t bear.


    I couldn''t imagine what kind of torment it was.


    An indescribable pain surged into my heart when I thought of this. 18 years was a long time to be missing from someone''s life. It was the best years of a person''s life as well.


    "From now on, let''s never be apart," I whispered to him and myself.


    "Yes, never again." He hugged me tightly, showering me with endless kisses.

 Chapter 673 An Invisible Threat

    We agreed to always depend on each other once things calmed down.


    I looked at As, questioning, "Did she really n so far ahead? Did she keep this girl around all this time? Who is she? Do you think she might be connected to my parents back home?"


    As shook his head. "She may not have nned so far ahead, but this may be something she has prepared for.


    "You mean sending Kylie to the Avs?" I asked, feeling a bit anxious.


    As nodded. "After all, the connection between Rory and Lucille is an indelible mark, and Lucille''s foundation is profound. There was no way she didn''t take precautions. Knowing that she has someone in her hands is her leverage.


    "Perhaps that''s what prevented us from discovering this woman''s origin. As for whether Kylie has any connection to your current parents, that can only be revealed when you recover your memories."


    Asforted me, "But don''t worry. I''ll arrange for someone to investigate Kylie. She won''t stir up any big waves. When the time is right, I''ll contact the Av family."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know them well?" I sensed the implication in As''s words. He was not unfamiliar with the Av family.


    Sure enough, As said, "I''m not unfamiliar with them. I dealt with them when I was looking for you and sought help from them."


    "Help?" I was a little surprised.


    "Yes, I contacted them in secret twice. I met your uncle," As said. "But at the time, I was still young."


    "Can you tell me more about the Avs?" I stared at As.


    "They''re quite special. I''ll provide you with all their information tomorrow and lock it in the office." As did not refuse me, and his response was reasonable.


    "Are you sure I am my parents''-oh, I mean Rory and Lucille''s-only child? They didn''t have twins?" I boldly guessed.


    "Definitely not twins. Otherwise, I would''ve known. Don''t forget, we''ve been together since we were children, and they only had you," As said with certainty.


    "With Kylie joining the Avis, they


    will face some turmoil. Her arrival is not as simple as a family reunion." This made me anxious, and I added, "I''m afraid many things will change with her influence."


    "Don''t worry for now. I will verify this information," As reassured me.


    "Do you mean verifying it with the Huffmans?" I stared at As. "It seems we''re thinking the same thing. I also wanted to do this."


    As smiled and hugged me. "Great minds think alike!"


    "As, do you think letting the Huffmans know about us could be a mistake?" I asked, a bit worried about As''s idea.


    He shook his head, saying, "We can''t hide it from them. The fact that they want to be acquainted with you means they already know something about you.


    "With how the Huffmans operate, it''s


    an early bird-catches-the-worm


    situation. It just depends on how


    much they know. Opening your heart to them isn''t bad. Just remember one thing. When interacting with Trinity, don''t make her feel like you''re betraying her."


    I nodded, keeping As''s advice in mind.


    "ording to Trinity, the Huffmans


    haven''t discovered where she came from. It seems like they nned this very meticulously." I told As about the results Trinity found, feeling a bit disheartened.


    I didn''t expect that Kylie''s being alive would turn out to be a threat to me.

 Chapter 674 Charlies Father

    Celine wouldn''t have kept her for so many years without a reason. She must have wanted to use her as a weapon against As.


    "She even appeared at the Huffman family''s business negotiations, which caught their attention. My rtionship with them is undisclosed, but she has already participated in activities with them. Doesn''t that say a lot?"


    As pondered, looking profound.


    "So, Trinity feels something is off. Recently, Ste reached out to Trinity, so Trinity ns to get close to her and find out more." Then I wondered, "Do you think Celine would''ve known about my rtionship with the Huffmans if they were unreliable? Why is Ste still trying to get Trinity involved?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Perhaps they''re giving us a false impression. We can be sure this person is working for Celine. She''s not sure about the Huffman family''s real motives!" As analyzed.


    "So, do you think Trinity reaching out to them is the right move?" I was concerned about this. "I''m afraid we won''t be able to control the Huffmanster. I never intended to form a deep bond with them." "It''s fine. Let''s test the Huffmans," As said casually, as if contemting something.


    "But we still don''t know Celine''s motives! I''m worried they must have new ns, or they wouldn''t have brought out such a hidden chess piece."


    I looked up at him. He was my rock.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll handle it," As said confidently.


    I knew that he was a meticulous strategist.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you something!" As seemed to want to change the subject, and his tone became lighter.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "We found Mnie''s lover. He should be Charlie''s real father." As looked at me excitedly.


    "Oh? That''s good news."


    Excited, I moved out of his embrace, identally bumping my arm into something. I let out a groan.


    He nervously held my arm. "Are you okay? Does it hurt a lot?"


    "You better tell me how you found him!" I was pretty interested in this. After all, I felt sorry for Charlie after seeing him today.


    No matter what, I was a mother. He


    had such a fragile life, innocent and fearless, without any means of defense, still have that scar on my arm, thanks to him. This time, my injury also happened to be in the same ce.


    "Our people found him. Mnie didn''t cooperate, but we found clues in her interrogation. We have Jared to thank for this. The man is the thug at the Midnight Bar."


    "So, they''ve known each other for a long time?" I was curious.


    "Mnie had an affair with this man many years ago. She often went to Midnight Bar, and that''s how it started," As said. "It should have been before she got involved with Matthew."


    "It seems that Mnie wasn''t devoted to Matthew from the very beginning!" I sounded smug when I said this.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle and say, "It''s no wonder she invited me to Midnight Bar back then. It must be because she knew she had this guy''s support."


    I finally understood the rtionships


    involved. She had swiped that guy''s


    money, and her rtionship with Matthew was just a part-time gig What a strange situation. It turned out that fate was unpredictable. The money she had umted was the debt she owed to this man.


    It was using one to pay off another. That was life.

 Chapter 675 A Tragic Fate

    I suddenly understood one thing. It seemed like the wisest person was Grace. She had learned to be savvy after being deceived throughout her life.


    "How can we let Charlie end up in his hands?" I shook my head, feeling somewhat distressed. "We''ll be ruining that child''s life!"


    I couldn''t help but think of Charlie''s innocent face.


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me," As said.


    He got up, poured a ss of water for me, and had a sip himself before continuing. "The man''s parents are alive and well. The family is in decent shape, and he has a sister who''s seven years older. There was a middle brother between them, but unfortunately, he died at the age of three."


    I listened attentively to As.


    "Later, that man was born. So, being the only son in the family for three generations, his parents spoiled him. Over time, he developed a fearlessness because his parents would stand up for him whenever something happened.


    "Stirring up trouble became amon urrence. He dropped out of school early, hanging out with a group of delinquents and neglecting his studies. His parents regretted their indulgence."


    It seemed this person was indeed a typical troublemaker. It wasn''t a surprise that Mnie would be suitable for someone like him.


    "His sister was already married to a decent man who loved her deeply. Unfortunately, when he got into a fight with someone, his sister''s husband found out and rushed to save him. He got stabbed on the spot while trying to protect him."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I was stunned. "He dragged down his sister''s entire life."


    "Not only did his sister lose her beloved, but she also suffered physical abuse from her inws because of this incident. This fact deeply affected him, and ever since, he has protected his sister as if she were a treasure."


    "But that can''t rece his sister''s true happiness!"


    "This guy is quite respectful to his parents. Moreover, he gives all the money he earns to his sister. He even sold their big house and lives with his parents. His sister never had children after getting married, and this guy even promised that if he had children in the future, he would let his sister raise them as her own."


    My eyes lit up. I eagerly asked, "Did you look into his sister? How is she now?"


    Seeing my anxious appearance, As chuckled and pinched my nose. "Keep listening. His sister is hardworking and kind, but this sudden change turned her life from heaven into hell." As told the story vividly and engagingly. I listened with lingering fear.


    "Afterward, this younger brother


    spared no expense to cure his sister''s illness. Now, she''s an average person. Initially, she had a decent job as an ountant for apany, but she stopped working after the incident.


    "After she recovered, her younger brother didn''t let her go out to work. It wasn''t until three years ago that she found a cashier job."


    I couldn''t wait and asked, "Where?"


    With his charming smile, As said, "On the fourth floor of Arkadia za."


    "Arkadia za?" I eximed in disbelief. "Is it that easy? That''s great! I must see this woman. Quickly, tell me her name!"


    "Annika Reese."


    "What about her brother?" I asked eagerly.


    "Arton Reese, everyone calls him Big A. The most important point is that he still doesn''t know he has a child As said thoughtfully. "It seems that Mnie was afraid he''d take Charlie away and expose herto the Murphys."


    "He doesn''t know yet? How can you be sure the child is his?" I felt frustrated after talking for so long without confirmation.


    As smirked. Then he reached for his phone, opened the photo album, and handed me his phone. I took a look, and at that moment, I was speechless.

 Chapter 676 A Way Out

    My confidence grew because Charlie and Arton looked alike. Everything from their dark skin, eyes, and so on matched almost perfectly. I had also seen Arton before, but I couldn''t recall where. I carefully examined his photo, covered his face, and shook my head.


    As noticed my intense gaze at the photo and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head again and said, "I think I''ve seen him before but can''t remember where."


    After a while, I gave up and turned to As, saying, "Never mind. You haven''t seen Charlie, but he''s a spitting image of Arton. It seems Arton can''t escape his responsibility."


    As swiped the phone screen and revealed the following picture. Indeed, it was a photo of Charlie smiling with two tiny teeth. He looked like an updated version of Arton. "Yeah, Charlie is indeed Big A''s son." I looked at As and teased him.


    I was delighted to have found Charlie''s father. After all, he was the child''s biological father. Though Charlie''s parents were troubled people, he was still an innocent child.


    I returned the phone to As and said, "I''ll have Johnson ask Matthew if Matthew still wants Charlie. If Matthew doesn''t, I''ll contact Annika to meet the child and return him to Arton as soon as possible. We shouldn''t trouble Myra for too long."


    As was pleased to see me smiling so brightly. He nibbled my cheek and asked, "Do I deserve a reward?"


    I blushed, knowing what he meant by "reward." I pushed him lightly, saying, "You''re such a sly fox. You never miss an opportunity, do you?"


    Heughed provocatively. "I''ve been waiting for eighteen years. Shouldn''t we make up for lost time?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was speechless and felt an overwhelming heartbreak. I could only hug As and say, "Well, then."


    He embraced me and kissed me until I was breathless. After a white, he let me go and whispered, "There''s no rush. We have a lifetime together, so let''s savor each other."


    I emotionally replied, "I won''t waste a single second with you."


    He looked at me indulgently. "I''m so happy I found you. I feel like my nightmare is finally over."


    Suddenly, I thought of Abby and asked, "By the way, how did you deal with Abby?"


    I knew she hadn''t escaped because As''s men had caught her. He casually said, "She stole too many things, so I handed her over to the police." "Well, that''s where she deserves to go."


    Abby deserved to be in prison. After all, she was the mastermind behind the Murphys'' misfortune.


    As looked at me and sarcastically said, "No wonder Grace called you the family''s guardian angel. You treated them generously."


    I smiled and was about to exin


    myself, but his phone rang. He let


    me go to answer his phone when noticed his expression turning solemn gestured toward the door and stepped out of his study it seemed he had serious matters to discuss.


    Later, I went to Rose''s room and discussed the Huffmans. I liked hearing Rose''s opinions on them. After all, she was more experienced than me in dealing with such


    high-stakes conflicts. vel.2


    advice would benefit me


    significantly.


    The Huffmans'' matter couldn''t deviate from the Beringers'' opinions. If there were any changes in the future, that would be my way out.

 Chapter 677 Frost Had Set In

    I didn''t disturb Rose for too long since older folks typically went to bed early. I left her room and returned to my own. I then called Lauren since I hadn''t had the chance to visit her tonight. She told me Oliver had been to the hospital again and stayed for a long while before leaving.


    I asked, "What did he say?"


    She wasn''t enthusiastic when she replied, "I didn''t talk to him. I pretended to be asleep the whole time."


    I sighed. "Maybe you should have a good talk. It''s clear Oliver still cares about you."


    I cautiously advised Lauren, believing she could see the changes in Oliver. He had be more silent and reserved after his wife''s death. There were also various public opinions about their rtionship. Lauren stubbornly told me, "I''ve said whatever I needed to when I returned. I don''t want to get entangled in meaningless things because I don''t have the time or energy for it. I can''t dwell on things that weigh me down."


    I could tell Lauren had grown cold and distant from her tone. It seemed Oliver''s recent actions had wounded her deeply.


    She noticed my silence and continued, "You should rest. You don''t have to visit tomorrow if you have things to deal with. Watching over me won''t help, either. Prioritize yourself."


    "Ivanna didn''t visit you tonight, did she?" I was worried because I didn''t know how things were between her and Jared. After all, all rtionships had to go through hardships. Their situation seemedplex, especially for Ivanna, since it included Jared and Trinity.


    I felt a little relieved as I considered these things. I hoped my friends could find peace for themselves.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I was in my thoughts, Lauren answered, "She hasn''t visited yet She probably has something going on." She then chuckled and said, "Speak of the devil. Here shees. All right, I''ll hang up now."


    I was about to call Myra immediately after when As walked in, saying, "Chlo, let''s go out. I want you to meet someone."


    I was surprised as I instinctively nced out the window, realizing it was alreadyte. I wondered why As wanted to go out so suddenly. I asked in confusion, "Now?"


    He nodded. "Get change, and we''ll leave immediately."


    He seemed serious, so I didn''t pry. I quickly entered the dressing room, but before closing the door, I asked, "What should I wear?"


    "Something you can move around in," he replied.


    I turned back and pondered momentarily guessing it wasn''t a formal asion. Since that was the case, I changed into dark


    sportswear. As took my hand, and we rode the elevator to the


    underground garage ne


    He opened the car door for me and settled me in before getting behind the wheel. Strangely, we didn''t leave the garage. Instead, he drove along the extended parking lot untiDwe reached a hidden door.


    As pressed a button on a remote, the hidden door opened, and then he drove inside.

 Chapter 678 A Secret Passage

    I was amazed and felt like I was in an action movie. I turned to theposed As and asked, "Is this the...way out?"


    As smiled mysteriously, saying, "Yes, it is. I''ve been cautious about this since I witnessed them taking you away right before my eyes. It''s like an obsession for me. I vowed to protect you and never let something like that happen again."


    He held my hand tightly and continued, "All the ces I live in have secret passages leading outside. Still, I don''t use them unless necessary. Only Dn and Nigel know about these, too. It''s a precautionary measure."


    I realized the truth and asked, "So, you used this secret passage when I visited you after the car ident?"


    It was no wonder the security at Pleca Park was so tight. I could still see him at Quail Creeks even then. At that time, Celine''s people controlled Pleca Park. I even thought I was hallucinating. "That means even those in thepound won''t know we left?" I looked at As, feeling incredulous.


    As exined while driving, "That''s correct. I''m not concerned about people inside thepound. I''ve carefully selected them, and they''re loyal to me. I''m just guarding against external threats now."


    We were on a twone wide tunnel that seemed even more modern than those on the road. The lighting inside responded to the sound and had voice-controlled technology.


    I grew curious and turned to look back. When the car passed, the lights turned off automatically, making me feel like we were traveling through a space-time tunnel. The road also seemed to extend endlessly. I asked, "Where does this road lead to?"


    "Our storage area," he replied.


    "You mean there might be spies outside ourpound?" I cautiously asked.


    "I can''t rule that out, but they can''t get close to the estate either way. I''m just being cautious," As exined.


    His cautious approach surprised me. He then told me, "I don''t want anyone monitoring my movements. Also, the controller for the door is in my study. If I''m not around, use this road to leave during an emergency.


    "Our secret storage area is on the


    other side, and the people there are reliable," he continued after a pause, "The storage area will receive a signal when this door opens. It''s to prepare the others for assistance. It''s just to ensure everything goes smoothly."


    I took the controller from him and felt how delicate it was. I wouldn''t have known what it was if he didn''t tell me about it. The controller''s design resembled a toy, likely to guard against someone finding it. Moreover, I didn''t even notice the secret door before As opened it. It looked just like a wall.


    He said, "This ce has an air defense design. It''s the most advanced tunnel in the world. There will be no harm to the car, even if it hits the wall."


    I never expected such a vast hidden tunnel to be under Pleca Park.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "There are three more hidden


    passages rtively nearby. One leads to the garage near Fremont Bay, but no one knows about it. It''s a quicker way to Pleca Park from there Another goes to the mountains, leading into the forest." As pointed to the controller,


    exining its secrets.


    "If you identally click on the buttons, it can automatically turn off within a minute if no one''s around. No one will find you as long as you''re within the vicinity."


    I just kept nodding as he spoke, "I made three identical controllers. One is with Nigel, one''s with me, and the other is in my study. However, not just anyone can enter my study. It will remain hidden if there are outsiders.


    "Otherwise, we''re free toe and go as we please. That controller is in the left drawer below the bookshelf behind my desk. Remember that, okay?"


    I nodded attentively, thinking As was the most cautious person I knew. However, his instructions made me a little uneasy for some reason.

 Chapter 679 A Hidden Warehouse

    Soon, As and I arrived at the warehouse area he mentioned. It was more of a concealedplex situated ten miles from Foswood''s southern mountains. The ce was more extensive and organized than I had imagined. No wonder As referred to it as the storage area.


    Although it waste at night, the ce was as bright as day and resembled a tiny city. Even a Foswood native wouldn''t know about such a massive warehouse. As wasn''t exaggerating when he described the ce as heavily guarded.


    As he got out of the car, he exined, "This is the central hub for all ATL Empire goods. We distribute our products from here to various regions in Torado, making this ce of utmost importance."


    I understood this ce''s significance. I looked around and then eximed, "It subverts my understanding of warehouses!"


    Then, I noticed small private nes and helicopters in the distance under the soft glow of streetlights. I finally realized why there were helicopters during our mission to rescue Ava.


    As tightened his grip on my hand and said, "Come on, I''ll take you to meet that person first."


    I followed him toward one of the warehouses and saw Dn approaching, not surprised to see us. It seemed he and As had been in contact. As asked with a hint of indifference, "Where is he?" I finally realized I had forgotten our initial purpose of visiting. I had no idea who As wanted me to meet.


    Dn nodded at me. "Ms. Chloe."


    As then continued striding toward


    a warehouse nestled against the mountain. It looked like a row of warehouses built into the hillside. However, I discovered there was


    much more to it when we entered.


    I never expected it to be a concealed cave. The deeper we went, therger and more astonishing the scale became. I was in awe as the night was full of unbelievable sights.


    From this perspective, As''s power and influence was probably beyond my imagination. We walked for a long while, and the echoing footsteps showed how deep the cave was. Even the air grew cooler. Finally, As stopped at an iron door and signaled something to Dn. Immediately after, the followers behind Dn opened the door.


    As led me inside and into a spacious room. However, it was empty, without furniture or supplies. Then, I noticed a huddled figure in one corner of the room. When the door closed, the figure abruptly raised his head.


    I was shocked vContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    when I saw him. The terrified look in his eyes frightened me. The man was almost skeletal with a yellowishplexion. His eyes even protruded due to his emaciation. He immediately gazed at me fearfully.


    I shivered, and As clenched my hand. Then, he softlyforted me, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    I instinctively leaned into him, and he embraced me.


    Meanwhile, the man trembled after seeing us enter. Even he shivered as he crouched in the corner. However, he seemed to want to shrink further. At that moment, As exuded a cold demeanor.


    I could feel his cold presence that caused the entire room to tense. I couldn''t stop looking at the man suspiciously as I asked, "Who is he?"

 Chapter 680 The Man Who Tempered With Fate

    I could see the man trembling and gulping. Deep down, I had a hunch that this person had something to do with me. Otherwise, As wouldn''t have brought me to meet him in the middle of the night. As didn''t answer me but looked at the man and asked, "rk, do you know who she is?"


    The man gulped and kneeled before us. He looked pitiful as he pleaded, "Please spare me, sir. I deserve all the punishments you give me."


    "I''m asking you a question. Do you know who this is?" As asked sternly.


    rk moved backward and looked at me again, stammering, "Y-You''re Ms. Ste."


    I tensed when he spoke my name. I stared at him and wondered about his frightened and helpless gaze. I then turned to As, wanting to confirm who rk was.


    "rk is the man who poisoned Hailey. He''s also the one behind the car ident that led to our separation," every word As spoke shocked me.


    "What?!" I eximed in disbelief.


    "Weter discovered that he switched Rory''s briefcase. It led to the bidding proposal getting leaked, which forced my parents and Rory to n ast-minute business trip to Estrana. That was on my birthday. My parents intended to cover their losses, but rk kidnapped Rory just before they returned."


    I was dumbfounded. I couldn''t believe that the man before me was the prominent figure who tempered with As and my fate.


    As''s voice carried a frigid tone that pressured rk. "Did you ever think the truth woulde to light one day?"


    "I...I deserve to die. I know I won''t fare well as long as you''re alive. I''ll die here sooner orter." rk stood up fearfully as he looked at As.


    "Did you think you could seed without ever getting caught?" As asked.


    "Sir, I''ve paid for what I''ve done. I''m barely alive, and my family is in a terrible condition. What more do you want? I''ve lived in fear for thest few years. I don''t have many days left, even if you spare me. Just leave me to die on my own," rk cried.


    "Leave you to die alone, huh? So, tell me. Where is Rory White?"


    I was shocked and stared at rk as As uttered those words. I also wanted to know if he knew Rory and if thetter was still alive. I felt unsettled as I gazed at As. I even feared missing the address rk was about to reveal.


    Since As had asked about Rory, thetter must be alive.


    "I... Rory has been dead for so many years. Why are you still asking me about his whereabouts?" rk''s bulging eyes shed with a hint of cunning, and then it instantly disappeared.


    I knew he was trying to evade the issue.


    "Fine! Dn, take Jarvis to the Pierces'' residence!" As ordered, then turned to leave with me.


    However, I felt a sense of reluctance and stood there stiffly. I couldn''t just let As leave. Before I could object, I noticed rk wavering.


    "No, please... you can''t do this, sir! Don''t hurt my son!" rk hysterically crawled toward us. "Sir, I beg you!"


    As turned and red at rk, "Don''t you dare bargain with me!"


    Then, As looked at Dn and said, "Before you take him away, show him the consequences of what he did to Rory."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Understood," Dn promptly responded.


    Suddenly, rk blurted out, "N-No, wait! I''ll tell you where Rory is hiding!"

 Chapter 681 A Bargain

    I suddenly froze in ce, my heart pounding. I urgently looked up at As and asked, "Is he alive?"


    As tightened his grip around my waist, subtly signaling me to remain calm. He turned his gaze toward rk, silently urging him to continue.


    rk, noticing our pause, spoke, "Sir, before I tell you, you must promise to release my son. As long as he''s safe, I assure you, I will reveal Rory''s current hiding ce. I-If it''s toote, I can''t guarantee..." "You have no right to bargain with me," As said, ready to turn away.


    I was nervous, unable to breathe. What would happen if we were toote? He''s alive, but what if.....


    As''s hand signaled me again, his expression conveying an air of invincibility.


    "Sir... Let Jarvis go. Sir, please..." rk became anxious, crawling forward.


    He stretched out his skinny hands, tugging at As''s pants. As red at him, and rk froze.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Back then, did you ever think our families would end like this?" As''s voice dripped with menace, as if he spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Do you think I let you live until today because of your luck or intelligence? Do you think I couldn''t find Rory?" As took a step forward, a chilling aura surrounding him.


    rk looked up at As, his eyes filled with conflict and helplessness.


    "Dn!"


    Dn stepped forward, taking a tablet from a subordinate. He turned it on and held it up in front of rk. "I can show you immediately how his Achilles tendons were severed!"


    I was shocked. Severed Achilles tendons?


    As''s earlier words echoed in my mind. "Let him taste the consequences of what he did to Rory!"


    I suddenly felt a piercing pain


    spreading throughout my body.


    Stepping forward, I looked at


    "What have you done to


    sw


    I might be slow, but I could grasp the hidden meaning behind As''s words.


    "They feared Rory might escape again," As exined. A sharp pain pierced my heart.


    I rushed at rk, lifting my foot with all my strength, and kicked him squarely in the face. He toppled backward.


    "Tell me. Where is he?" I shouted, my heart screaming, "My poor dad..."


    As quickly reached out, pulling me into his arms.


    "Chlo, don''t


    gitated. Someone x


    will talk As said coldly, casting fierce gaze at rk, who struggled to get up. "Dn!" ent belongs


    Dn promptly raised the tablet and issued amand, "Left!"


    a


    He then directed the tablet toward rk, and the screen emitted a sound reminiscent of a pig being ughtered.


    rk screamed, "Don''t!"


    Dn had a sinister look on his face. "It''s toote. I don''t mind severing the right as well."


    At first, I didn''t understand why it


    had to go to this extent, but now I could see that the father and son were not innocent. Otherwise, As would not have captured them at all. I believed that he would never harm innocent people.


    At this moment, there was a fire burning in my chest. I wish I could do it myself. rk crawled toward Dn like a madman, pleading, "Don''t... I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you!"

 Chapter 682 She Forced Me

    I held my breath and looked at him. His eyes remained fixed on the tablet screen, where the agonizing screams continued.


    rk sat dejectedly on the floor, looking at As in shock, finally revealing an address.


    As nced at Dn, who promptly left the room.


    rk, seemingly resigned,cked any spirit. He muttered, "I deserve this. I''m sorry, Mr. As. I''m sorry for betraying Rory''s trust."


    In a moment of desperation, his gaze focused on As. "None of this is under my control. It was one wrong step after another. She only asked me to switch that bag, but I didn''t expect her to force me..." His eyes looked helplessly at As. "She coerced me..."


    "If you hadn''t been greedy, reaching out for things you shouldn''t have, how could the Pierce and White families end up like this? How dare you pretend to be innocent?" As''s tone was intimidating.


    "Sir, I was wrong! She caught my mother and threatened me. I dared not refuse... But I didn''t expect her toter..." He trailed off.


    "Why did you kill my mother?" My eyes burned, mes of anger swirling within me as I red at rk. "How did you poison her?"


    Images of my mother, beautiful and affectionate, shed through my mind. She embraced me and As with love, a memory now painfully haunting me.


    "She shouldn''t have spoken about what she saw. I didn''t want to kill her, Ste. I didn''t want to, but she was too clever. She found out I switched the briefcase..." rk, in hysterics, said, "It was her insistence! She forced me!"


    As pulled me away and said, "Chlo, don''t dirty your hands. He deserves a fate worse than death."


    Just then, Dn briskly entered, nodding to As.


    As cast an indifferent nce at rk.


    "Dying is easy. Remember, you will only


    live yourst breath wheny a long life." Content your


    son


    Loses his limbs. So, I hope you


    WY


    "As!" rk suddenly lunged at us


    Our bodyguard swiftly kicked him


    away, and he crashed into the wall, coughing up blood.


    sw belongs


    As turned me away and spoke softly, "It''s toote. Let''s go!"


    He held me as he led us out.


    Behind us, rk yelled hoarsely, "Sir, please don''t harm my son! I beg you!"


    As nced back coldly. "You don''t have to beg me. It all depends on you."


    "Sir..."


    As we left the room, the door was closed, drowning out his pleas.


    The corridor revealed many closed


    doors,


    and I wondered who was behind them. The tightly sealedN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    4


    doors sent shivers down my spine.


    I looked up at him doubtfully. "As..."


    He lowered his gaze, meeting mine.


    Understanding my thoughts, he tightened his grip on my arm. Although his face still looked cold, his tone softened.


    "Rest assured, I won''t wrongly capture an innocent person. All I do to him are things he deserves. He must be punished!"


    I held my breath, uncertain why, but the chill lingered in my spine.

 Chapter 683 Where Is This Person?

    The echoing footsteps reverberated through the tunnel-like corridor, each step pounding on my heart. Anxiously, I reyed the address rk had mentioned, sensing it wasn''t a location within our borders.


    I couldn''t discern whether it was the cave-like environment, the doors we encountered, or perhaps everything we had experienced.


    There were still many questions I wanted to ask the man we just encountered, but those were now facts of the past. There was no way to change everything.


    After we emerged, As gave Dn some instructions. I had lost the excitement I felting in.


    My mind was filled with the news that Rory was still alive. My emotions were in an exhrated state, bordering on impatience.


    On the way back, I asked As, "As, do you think the address he provided is real? Can we really find my father?"


    While saying this, my hands clenched tightly.


    As reached over, holding my hand. "It''s a small town on the border of a small country. The ce is quiteplicated. It''s at the intersection of three countries and is currently the most dangerous ce in the world."


    Finally hearing what I least wanted to hear, I knew from the address that it must be a rough ce.


    "All the industries there are shady dealings, not ces normal people can casually enter. So, we must develop a meticulous n to enter that ce and save him."


    As''s words left no room for doubt. It seemed like he was not hiding anything from me.


    "Rest assured, I''ll set out tomorrow and personally go to get him."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re going by yourself?" I asked in surprise, as it was unexpected.


    Earlier, I had seen him instruct Dn on some details, and I thought he was arranging for Dn to go.


    As nodded decisively. "Yes, I''m going. Moreover, the organizations in Jitador are also searching for him. If they get there first, they won''t leave anyone alive."


    "In that case, we must be quick." I felt unsettled.


    As''s expression was extremely grave. "All hister hardships resulted from the father and son''s sinister actions. They wanted to use Rory as a hostage to ensure their safety." "But now, both of them are in our hands, right? Aren''t they unattended?" I looked at As, seeking rification.


    "However, we suspect Jarvis has allied with the criminal forces in the triangr area, intending to use Rory as a bigger bargaining chip. So, even though they are minor yers in this whole event, they deserve severe punishment.


    "There might be deeper secrets behind them that we don''t know about. Dn just sent someone into that area to gather information so we can smoothly get him out." Hearing his words, I breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that As was well-prepared.


    The car sped through the dark passage, and As nced at me, squeezing my hand. He spoke softly, "Chlo, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time.


    "Over these years, I''ve been working


    on multiple fronts. We have many people on the outside! Bringing you to see rk today shatters any hope he might have. His defenses wouldpletely copse upon seeing you."


    I looked at him, somewhat puzzled, and asked in a hushed voice, "Why?"


    "Because he has consistently


    refused to admit everything,


    especially the fact that he took you


    away after you were injured. He refuses to acknowledge that he took you away andter lost you on the


    way.


    "He harbored a slim hope that as long as you vanished without a trace, I wouldn''t have any evidence against him, and he could continue denying it."


    "He took away the injured me?" I asked As, finding it hard to believe.

 Chapter 684 A Treacherous Ingrate

    The news left me utterly bbergasted. How did he take me away?


    "Yes, we finally located the only eyewitness, an elderly man gathering herbs on that mountain back then. Fate yed its part, taking so many years to trace the one witness who saw the entire tragic incident." "Did he really witness the whole thing?" I found it hard to believe.


    As and his team must have put in tremendous effort to find the needle in a haystack after so many years.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "ording to the old man, he was descending the mountain at the time, taking a break on a t terrace. Then, he witnessed the scene on the road below. You should know that, abroad, very few people engage in herb picking."


    As sounded proud. "Our brothers worked tirelessly, year after year, investigating the incident site. They left no trace unexplored."


    I nodded, acknowledging the challenging nature of their work.


    "The old man said the situation was dangerous back then. The crashed car was on the verge of tumbling down, then it exploded. After our car exploded, he distinctly saw a tall, thin man getting out of that car, running down the slope on the side of the road, searching for something."


    As vividly described the scene, and as I strained to imagine it, a stabbing pain shot through my head. I dared not speak, fearing As would stop narrating.


    The events of that year held an immense fascination for me, and I longed to piece together the scattered fragments of information to form aplete picture. What exactly happened back then? "What then?" I asked, "How did he confirm it was a girl?"


    "Not long after, that man was seen carrying a child. The child wore a pink dress, so he suspected it was a little girl. The child''s limbs hung limply, indicating serious injuries."


    My heart ached intensely.


    "He took a photo from a distance using his phone. As the photo resolution back then was poor, it couldn''t clearly capture the face," As exined.


    "But at that time, we didn''t suspect it


    was rk. rk was Rory''s ssmate, and Rory had even helped him in the past, introducing him to ATL Empire. Then he became Rory''s assistant, handling various tasks."


    "How sneaky and despicable!" I spat out, gritting my teeth.


    Seeing my indignant reaction, As squeezed my hand. The car silently moved forward, and my heart was racing.


    "We didn''t suspect him because he


    stayed at AT Empire, working hard without aint for years. It wasn''t until we found this


    eyewitness, and from the elder


    man''s description and the few preserved images, we identified rk."


    "He couldn''t run away forever," I said through gritted teeth.


    "Fate is inevitable. Just when we found you, we also found Grandma. We discovered the day Lucille died, who visited the Pierce home, and the video of him poisoning her. The entire thing was documented."


    As''s words immediately reminded me of the grandmother who had preserved the childhood photos of As and me.


    "Are you talking about Chelsea?" I looked at As and asked.


    When Grayson showed me the childhood photo of us, he mentioned Chelsea before.


    I gazed at As with a questioning look. "Grayson says that she had already left the Pierce residence long ago?"


    "No, she left after Lucille''s death!" As corrected me.


    I frowned slightly. Could I have misheard?


    "Grayson said that to you because, at that time, he couldn''t reveal too much to you. He was afraid you would get trapped and face danger," As exined apologetically. "So, you mean Chelsea provided the video of him poisoning Lucille?" I asked in astonishment.

 Chapter 685 Poisoned

    As nced at me, nodding with confidence.


    "Yes, at that time, no one expected how clever Lucille was. She had installed a hidden camera in a statue. She only entrusted this secret to Chelsea, telling her to put it away in case of trouble and to hand it over to a reliable person someday."


    Tears welled up in my eyes. "It seems she must have sensed the danger approaching."


    As''s expression also became more solemn, and his voice became somber. "Lucille told Chelsea that if something happened to her, Chelsea should take the children to the Cross family." Tears finally rolled down my cheeks, and I quickly sniffed.


    As tightened his grip on my hand, his handsome face showing signs of pain. "Unexpectedly, everything happened as she anticipated, and the video captured everything. However, Chelsea couldn''t sessfully take both of us away in time and send us to the Cross family.


    "Out of desperation, she sent a message to the Lively family, but she wasn''t fast enough. They had already taken you away. In the end, the Lively family only took me in."


    I wiped my eyes. I couldn''t imagine how helpless I must have felt at that time. I had just lost my mother, and now As was taken from me.


    As''s grip on my hand tightened.


    I could understand his feelings. I was forcefully taken away from him, and his inability to stop it haunted him.


    The car suddenly fell into silence. Only the sound of the vehicle gliding forward could be heard.


    After a long while, As''s low voice said, "After finding all this, we only connected it to the ne crash. Everything went smoothly, leading to suspicions falling on rk. Subsequently, a thorough investigation into him began.


    "I didn''t suspect him before because rk had never had the chance to be involved in my parents'' and uncle''s matters. During that period, he suddenly became less involved in Rory''s work, which was quite abnormal."


    "When things go awry, a demon must be at y."


    As nodded. "Exactly."


    "Then how did you conclude that he kidnapped my father? When did you start suspecting him?" I asked, puzzled. "And how did hee so prepared?"


    "Originally, there was no such clue. It


    was only after we found the elderly


    witness that we checked on him.


    §Ú§ç§Ö


    feline


    learned thepany sent him on a business trip during that time, opposite my parents and uncle''s destination. There were also Witnesses there, so he was ruled out."


    "It seems he came prepared," I muttered.


    "Later, after a detailed investigation, we found an


    with a face


    ¨§t


    remarkably simr to rk''s but a different name. He went straight from his business trip to Estrana, where my parents and uncle were. This confirmed that rk did not board that ne."


    "It''s so meticulous!" I couldn''t help but marvel at the careful nning behind it.


    "When we investigated our people during rk''s business trip, he had an alibi. He said he got drunk to apany a client and stayed in the hotel for two days. This time was enough for him to go to Estrana." As paused for a moment, his expression resentful. "After discovering this evidence, everyone was shocked."


    "Also, Jarvis was his aplice in all of this. So, the two of them were not wrongly used. Jarvis is even more ruthless and greedy than rk.


    "During the recent interrogation, we focused on some crucial points that were our spections. We suspected Rory suffered from their persecution, and our spections have beenpletely confirmed." "What points?" I asked in amazement.


    "Rory''s hiding ce and his physical condition," As said with certainty.


    "When we found rk, the call records on his phone showed that he only called his son. This indicates that he has always been in close contact with his son.


    "Another point is that, a few years


    ago, we traced Rory''s whereabouts in Cirencester. However, after our people arrived, they disappeared without ¨¤ trace. This left us puzzled for a long time, and we even thought that the intelligence might have been falsely reported for a bounty." Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The moneymaker calls the tune." I sighed.


    As''s tone became heavy, adding, "Thest thing I want is for him to be brutally murdered."

 Chapter 686 Escaping from the Devil’s Lair

    I looked at As''s expression with some concern.


    He frowned and continued, "Later, when we found the elderly witness and investigated rk in detail, we discovered that rk left ATL Empire after all these events took ce. As you know, ATL Empire was still under Celine''s control at that time."


    "Are you suggesting that he might have had a fallout with Celine, and no one got what they wanted in the end?" I spected.


    "We found some strange clues during our investigation. At one point, Celine was actively looking for him and even issued a killing order against him. That was strange. Why would Celine want rk killed? "rk must have known something or been involved in something," I replied.


    As nodded. "There must be some kind of secret here. It''s just like whenn was killed. Our people followed these clues and discovered that rk was acting suspiciously. His son, Jarvis, also escaped with him."


    "It seems there''s another factor at y here," I said, sinking into thought.


    "That led us to think that rk is connected to this. During their escape, it became evident that father and son were not in the same ce from how often theymunicated with each other.


    "And when rk was on the run, his mother and sister inexplicably disappeared. Now, it''s likely they''re no longer alive, which made rk flee like a startled bird. That exins his current condition. He wasn''t like this before."


    As I listened to As, I couldn''t help but think of the rk I had just seen. He must be tormented by extreme fear, or found no other ways to support his mental state. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so emaciated.


    "Also, Jarvis has been spotted around Cirencester. His strange appearances indicate that he must have support there. Your father, who disappeared at that time, is probably unable to act for some reason or is being held captive."


    The car had reached its destination, and I knew we were back in the underground garage of Pleca Park.


    As didn''t rush to open the door. He sat silently in the car then said, "When I interrogated them today, it was clear that he had fallen into Jarvis''s hands. But he must still be alive. If he were dead, Jarvis would have left that area."


    As I heard As''s spection, I felt like there was a huge hole in my heart. It felt painful and empty.


    As turned and tried to reassure


    me. "Don''t be sad. We still have hope


    as long as he''s alive. Once we bring


    him back


    I''ll do everything I can to


    treat him. He will get better. I''ve


    already started contacting the best


    experts."


    His wordsforted me a little. Without As, I might never get the chance to see my father again. He was my only blood rtion left in this world.


    "Thank you, As." I looked at his sharply defined, handsome face. I didn''t think he would never give up, even if we were worlds apart.


    "You silly girl, we''re family." He gazed affectionately at me, then suddenly cupped the back of my head and pulled me toward him. Then be kissed me greedily for a while.


    After our passionate moment, I asked him, "Wasn''t anyone suspicious when Chelsea left the Pierce family residence?"


    His recounting of events was thrilling, but the justice system worked meticulously, leaving no room for escape.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not expect Chelsea to have escaped their watchful eye alive with such crucial evidence.


    "How did she manage to escape from the devil''sir?"

 Chapter 687 Torture

    "She managed to escape that ordeal thanks to a major illness she had at the time. I think she probably faked half of it. After resigning voluntarily, she cleverly didn''t rush to leave Nocturnia." "Oh?" I was surprised.


    As nodded. "She stayed there for a long time and observed the Pierce family until the bizarre rumors about thempletely disappeared. Only then did she quietly leave Nocturnia."


    "I was not in a good situation at that time. She was alone and powerless, and could not find out where I was. So, she kept her secret. When my people found her, she still continued to act confused and senile," As chuckled helplessly. "She did not take those things out until she saw me herself."


    I couldn''t help but admire Chelsea.


    As nced at me. He looked exhausted as he opened the door.


    We drove back to Pleca Park following the same route. It was midnight when we arrived. After parking the car, we took the elevator to the top floor and returned to our room.


    I could not believe what had happened tonight. How could a conniving viin have shattered the happiness of two families?


    After a quick shower, I sat on the bed with a heavy heart. I felt an inexplicable tension as I didn''t know if the father I had never met was safe.


    After all, rk and Jarvis had been captured. What about my father? How was he doing?


    If they just wanted to use my father as a bargaining chip to ensure their safety, why did As say the situation wasplicated?


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that someone else wanted to use my father as bait. But who did they want to lure? As, or Celine?


    The more I thought about it, the more nervous I became.


    My father had already faced many hardships in his life. He had fallen in


    love with my mother, only to be rejected by her family. They had depended on each other their whole lives but ended up facing this tragedy. I didn''t even know if he was aware that my mother was no longer alive.


    He had been dedicated to his career, assisting Louis like a true friend. But due to his mistakes, we had ended up separated by life and death. Both families had been destroyed, and we had wandered alone for more than a decade.


    If he was really being controlled by someone else, could his life be in danger? If he was still in there, what kind of situation was he in?


    There must be a problem. Why would rk say those things otherwise?


    While I was lost in my chaotic thoughts, As returned to the room after his shower.


    His hair was still damp. I got out of bed and picked up a clean towel, gently saying to him, "Bend down. I''ll dry your hair for you. It''ll be faster that way."


    "Sure." As obediently bent down, and I dried his hair.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "When are you leaving? Tomorrow? Can I go with you?" I asked, "I want to go pick up my father."


    After a moment of silence, As straightened up, grabbed my hand, and looked at me seriously. "I can''t take you with me this time, Chlo. It''s too dangerous. I don''t want you to take any risks."


    He held my hand and said, "Besides, you being there would distract me. Every extra minute I spend at that ce would mean more danger. You have to understand me and listen, okay? Trust me, I''ll bring you father back."


    I looked into his eyes and found no reason to continue talking. He sensed the frustration lingering in my gaze. He set aside the towel in his hands and carried me back to bed, where he held me close.


    "Don''t worry, Chlo. We''ll definitely see each other again. Just trust me and wait for my return," he reassured me with his arms wrapped around me.


    I was a bit displeased, but deep


    down, I understood his reasoning.


    My presence would distract him. That was something I couldn''t deny. But this was my biological father we were talking about. How could possibly just sit here and wait? Every minute that passed without knowing how he was felt like torture.


    With my mother no longer alive, I couldn''t bear the thought of not seeing my father again.

 Chapter 688 The Truth Lies Between the Lines

    When As saw my mncholy expression, he spoke again. "Besides, we can''t abandon business at thepany and the final struggle for Avalon Hills while I''m away. And there''s also the situation with Ardora. Oh, and you should watch out for Liora''seback. See, those are all important too."


    "Nothing is as important as my father! He''s been hunted for so many years. He must be experiencing so much pain and guilt. Nobody knows how he''s doing now. I''m his daughter... I should..." I expressed my inner turmoil.


    Asy me down on the bed, embraced me tightly, and tried topromise, "Let''s wait for the updates tomorrow. We''ll see what information Dn finds, then we''ll decide what to do."


    He patted my shoulder with hisrge hand. "Go to sleep now. You should finish your business and get ready to leave tomorrow. If the situation permits, I''ll take you with me. I know how you''re feeling right now."


    I knew he was amodating my request as he could not stand to see me unhappy. I felt relieved. I snuggled closer to him and closed my eyes, thinking about the tasks I needed to handle the next day. But suddenly, I opened my eyes and looked at As, who was still awake.


    "As... will you let me see the surveince footage that Chelsea saved?" I really wanted to see that video, to understand how my mother...Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure, but go to sleep now," he said, patting my shoulder. It was clear that he was trying to divert my attention. I knew he didn''t want me to see that footage.


    It was gettingte. Rain started to fall softly. Iy in his arms and gradually drifted off to sleep.


    The following day, the weather remained gloomy, and As was no longer by my side. I touched the spot where he had slept beside me, which had already cooled. It seemed like he had gotten up some time ago.


    Was there any news from Dn?


    I hastily got out of bed and went downstairs. My mother and Grandma Rose were chatting and enjoying breakfast.


    When she saw me hurry downstairs, my mom asked, "Why didn''t you sleep a little longer?"


    "I have some things to do today. Did you sleep okay, Grandma?" I asked as I sat down beside her.


    "It''s quiet here, so I slept well. The air


    here is much better than in the city," she replied gracefully, her eyes shining with wisdom. I knew she was keenly observing everything. Nothing escaped her notice.


    But since my mom was there, there were some things we couldn''t discuss.


    I didn''t want my mom to sense that I had a lot on my te right now. After all, I was afraid it might hurt her.


    She had always been my closest rtive, even though she did not give birth to me. Anyone facing a situation like this would definitely feel a burden.


    I was not sure who they were and how I had be their child. These were all questions I desperately wanted answers to, but could never ask.


    I wanted to keep this secret forever. I wanted to continue being their daughter until they grew old.


    "Where''s Dad, Mom? Isn''t he up yet?" I tried to hide my internal struggle.


    My mom chuckled. "You know that''s


    not going to happen. He''s been working since early in the morning. Since we moved here, he''s been so busy that he doesn''t even have time for a nap. As brought him a friend, Jay They''ve been working together seamlessly, and they''re futt of


    anap


    energy."


    Iughed. "Let him work then, but he shouldn''t overwork himself. Remind him to take a nap. You need a healthy body to be productive."


    "You''re right. I tell him that. He


    always had his nose in books and now he''s reading again, studyingndscape design. As has


    transformed him from a PhD bol


    in chemistry into andscape


    designer," Mom teased with a smile.


    I was skeptical about my mother''s words because I did not know that my dad was a PhD holder in chemistry.


    "Dad has a PhD in chemistry? Why didn''t I know about this?" I only knew that my dad was a teacher at the local college. How did he be a PhD holder?


    As soon as I asked, my mom''s smile froze, then she quickly recovered and exined, "He used to teach chemistry, and his students gave him the nickname ''Dr. Chemistry''. He''s not a real PhD holder." "Oh," I responded, but I could sense a momentary slyness in my mom''s eyes.


    I felt like my mom had just told me a lie.

 Chapter 689 A Promise to the Dead

    The spontaneous remark from earlier might actually be the truth.


    It seemed like my mom was hiding something from me.


    I finished my meal calmly, spoke briefly to Grandma Rose, and went upstairs to change. I nned to check on Lauren and examine my armter.


    I tried calling As on the way, but he didn''t answer. I was puzzled. What could he be doing so early in the morning? I was worried that there might be news from Dn. But it was unlikely, since only a short time had passed.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I saw Lauren losing her temper. Only Lauren and Oliver were present in the ward. As I entered, I sensed an ufortable tension in the air.


    A thermos was on the bedside table. Oliver had probably brought it here for Lauren.


    Oliver stood by the bed, and Lauren seemed distant and cold. When she saw me, she seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    I walked over, said hello to Oliver, and turned to Lauren. "How are you feeling today?"


    "Not great," she replied coldly. "Help me see my guest out, Chlo."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt a little awkward. She was clearly giving Oliver the boot, and I was caught in the middle.


    I gave him an apologetic look, but he ignored me and said, "Do you really have to be like this, Lauren?"


    "Yes. Oliver, I''ve made things clear to you. I don''t want to repeat myself."


    I chuckled, trying to ease the tension. "Don''t be mad, Lauren. I know you''re anxious, but it''ll get better with time. Talk to Mr. Oliver properly while I''ll go check on my arm."


    I wanted to make an excuse to leave and allow them to talk things out again.


    "You don''t need to make excuses, Chlo. You should stay here today. Don''t go anywhere." Lauren called me back, not giving me any leeway. I knew her personality. Once she made a decision, no one could sway her.


    It was just like when she wanted to stay by Oliver''s side back then. Even though it meant facing criticism from the entire city, she never once wavered.


    She turned to Oliver and dered, "We can''t go back to what we used to be. Please don''t waste any more time on me. I''ve done what I needed to do. From now on, I won''t follow you on your journey anymore. I felt a little awkward and gulped nervously, avoiding eye contact with Oliver.


    The atmosphere in the ward was oppressive, and I could feel Oliver''s embarrassment and regret.


    "I know I messed up, Lauren. Please give me another chance. Let me take care of you from now on. I owe it to you," Oliver pleaded, his tone humble and his voice hoarse.


    "Just let it go! The past is in the past.


    I don''t want to think about it, and I certainly don''t want anyone bringing it up. Nobody owes anyone


    anything. I chose to spend that time together, but now I want a different life I''m tired and I don''t want to walk the same old path!"


    Her breath was weak, but her determination was evident.


    "I don''t need anyone to look after me, especially not you, because you can''t. You know that I was the one taking care of you before this. You weren''t born to care for others You''re up there, asserting your dominance... Let me go. That would be the best way for you to care for me! Please respect my wishes."


    Her words were firm, creating an awkward situation for me as I was caught between them.


    "Don''t do this, Lauren. I made mistakes, but..."


    "You weren''t wrong, Oliver. You''re a man, and you should fulfill your promises. I believe you said what you were really feeling. You don''t need to go back on your word, especially since it was a promise to the dead! I totally understand."


    As soon as Lauren finished, I saw Oliver''s face turn deathly pale, and I felt a shiver go down my spine.


    It seemed Lauren would never get over what Oliver had done.


    Oliver''s wife was brilliant. She set up a dead end for both of them before she passed away. Unfortunately, Oliver was ying along.


    I couldn''t understand Oliver''s


    emotions and thoughts at that


    moment. Did he feel guilty toward


    his wife? Was that what had led him to sacrifice the feelings of a woman


    who was still living to keep his promise? He had said such hurtful Words and broke Lauren''s heart.


    How could Lauren endure such torment?


    The atmosphere in the room grew heavy. Lauren was breathing weakly, but her resolve was firm. Oliver clenched his hands at his sides, and he seemed to be undergoing a painful internal struggle as he looked at her.

 Chapter 690 His Humility

    Lauren did not give him a chance to speak and continued in a weak voice, "You don''t need to feel guilty or anything. You don''t have to take a woman like me to heart."


    Her words were self-deprecating.


    "Lauren..."


    "Even if you do want to break your promise to your wife, you can easily find someone more suitable for you since you''re an important man. I''m sure it won''t be me. In the eyes of you and your wife, I''m just a shameless, lowly socialite. I''m not good enough to step into your home, let alone be your wife."


    "It''s not like that. Please don''t misunderstand me," Oliver seemed anxious, and took a step forward to exin.


    Lauren raised her hand to stop him, "You don''t need to exin anything. Your words and actions have already said it all. I''m sure that I''m still smart enough to figure out what you want. Your wife is formidable. She triumphed over me even in death. She''s looking down on me from beyond the grave. I have to admit defeat."


    As Lauren spoke, a sad smile appeared on her lips. It was heartbreaking to watch.


    "I was driven by vanity in the past, but I''ve grown up. I knew I had no value to you back then. I was just a tool, just an essory, but I have noints." She took a breath and her face grew even paler. "But now, I want to live for myself. I want to live with dignity, and I don''t want to depend on anyone else. I used to be just trash, but now I want to change."


    Oliver watched as Lauren''s face turned colder and more deste. "I''ve never looked down on you, Lauren. I just thought you would understand me no matter what I did."


    Lauren suddenly burst intoughter. "Understand you? No matter what you say or do? You overestimate me! I don''t understand you, and I don''t want to understand your game with your wife." "Chlo, please escort Mr. Oliver out. I need some rest," she said, looking at me.


    "Give me a chance to take care of you. You''ve always been the one who took care of me. Don''t treat me like this. You might hate me, but give me a chance."


    Oliver looked at Lauren determinedly. He seemed concerned, but his eyes also held a hint of self-pity.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was hard to imagine that Oliver, who was a prominent figure that many people admired, would be so humble at this moment.


    The Oliver I knew had always been


    aloof and would look down on everyone else with cold detachment. In the business world, everyone saw him as a chance to increase their wealth. He rarely spoke and merely observed those who fawned over him in disdain.


    "Don''t put me on the spot. Why would I possibly give you a chance? You''ve taken back everything I could ever have. Why are you here now, asking me this?" Lauren''s tone was resolute.


    Lauren put away her sorrowful smile


    and looked up at the ceiling. She


    said softly, "I hope I''ll have my own home, a loving partner, and children. Even if have to scrape by, I''m willing to ept my fate as long as no one controls my life."


    It sounded like she was making a wish for herself.


    She turned to face Oliver. "I don''t want to be haunted by curses until I die, Oliver. I want to live my own life. I want true independence."


    Oliver''s jaw tightened, but still he said nothing and listened to Lauren''s usations.


    "I won''t live without dignity. I won''t be a puppet under your control. I refuse to live watching your every move and be cowed by your moods. I used to be cheap, but I want to live with pride for the rest of my life. Can you just let me go?"


    "Lauren, I know I haven''t been good to you in the past, but when you left, it really made me think about my behavior. I was selfish, so I don''t me you for anything that happened." Oliver''s words surprised me. I couldn''t believe what he just said.

 Chapter 691 The Higher Power is Watching

    I couldn''t tell if he knew what he was saying.


    "The car ident was my fault, and she ended up like that because of me. I wasn''t a good husband. She became paralyzed, yet I fell in love with another woman..." Oliver admitted it with remorse.


    "When I faced her, I felt guilty and conflicted. I struggled, and she tolerated my mistakes. I felt truly sorry toward her, but I can''t deny that I love you¡ª"


    "Oliver!" Lauren interrupted sternly. "There''s a higher power watching over us. Your wife is watching you, too. Don''t try to redeem yourself with me. I''m not a savior. I''m just an ordinary woman trying to live her life. Spare me."


    As Lauren spoke, she became increasingly agitated, suddenly sitting up from the bed. Her pale face twisted, and she clutched her chest.


    rmed, I rushed forward. "Lauren, don''t move. It''s dangerous..."


    Considering her fractured ribs and concussion, such sudden movements were undoubtedly risky.


    "Haven''t I made myself clear?" she said, raising her hand to stop me from getting closer. "My life doesn''t revolve around you, and I won''t be your essory again. I have dignity, and I don''t want to live as repressed as you.


    "I won''t let you remind me of my past actions. When I see you, it brings back the memories of my shame and the mockery from everyone in Foswood. Just fulfill your promise to your wife since you wanted that."


    She paused and was gasping heavily, visibly in pain.


    I stepped forward now, holding her other hand. It seemed like she found a pir of support, so she continued, "Don''t pull me into this shameful situation, where I have to face society''s mockery again. I could take it from them but not from you, Oliver!"


    She took a deep breath and clutched my hand, clearly supporting herself.


    "I can''t tolerate your disrespect for me anymore. Let me go! I''ve given you the best years of my life, and I''m no longer in my prime. If you want someone as a trophy wife, there are plenty of young women flocking to you. Find them. I''m... not worthy of you."


    Lauren looked defeated, like she had exhausted all her strength. Suddenly, streak


    a


    of blood trickled down from


    the corner of her mouth.


    "Lauren..." Oliver sounded panicked.


    I eximed, "Lauren, please don''t do this! Lie down... Oliver, call the doctor..."


    Before I could finish, she suddenly went limp, copsing into my arms.


    Oliver immediately pressed the call button, and Lauren fainted.


    "Lauren!"


    We gently faid her back on the


    hospital bed with Oliver''s assistance. Her face was deathly pale, and the vivid streak of red became even


    more conspicuous.


    The doctor rushed in, examined her briefly, and said, "Take her for a chest X-ray immediately."


    In a flurry, they wheeled Lauren away for the X-ray. I looked at Oliver, his rigid figure appearing even more isted.


    Lauren returned to the ward two hourster. Her condition was poor.


    Her once stylish short hair was now messy, and her face was as pale as snow, entuating her frailty. The person before me seemed entirely different from the elegant woman I


    first met.


    I couldn''t help but recall the moment when the car overturned. She shielded me in her arms, protecting me with her own body.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver remained standing by the bedside, watching the still-unconscious Lauren.

 Chapter 692 Regrets

    I reluctantly looked at Oliver, whispering, "Mr. Oliver, why don''t you go home to avoid agitating her again when she wakes up? Her recovery is the most important."


    Before potentially hurting him, I added, "Let''s take things slowly. Give her some time to think things through."


    Oliver stood motionless, gazing at the sleeping Lauren for a long time. Finally, he said to me reluctantly, "Thank you for your effort."


    "This is what I should do," I replied lightly. "Give her some time. Perhaps she needs time to heal."


    When I mentioned healing, Oliver understood what I was referring to. It was a wound in Lauren''s heart. From her behavior today, I knew that the wound hadn''t healed. At the slightest touch, it would still bleed. Oliver stepped back, but his eyes were unwilling to leave Lauren''s face. I didn''t know what kind of storm might be raging beneath his calm exterior.


    Lauren''s words had reflected her inner thoughts, pointing at Oliver''s vulnerability. Only he knew how much pain he was in at this moment. Lauren''sshes trembled slightly, indicating that she was waking up, and Oliver turned and walked out of the hospital room. He did not say a word. I grabbed Lauren''s hand as I let out a soft sigh.


    Only then did I remember that As still hadn''t returned my call. I didn''t know the situation on his end or if there was any news from Dn.


    ncing at Lauren, who hadn''t woken up yet, I quietly released her hand. She suddenly gripped mine. In a feeble voice, she said, "Don''t... go."


    I was startled and quickly looked at her. There was a hint of pain on her pale face, and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.


    "I''m not leaving. I''m here." I quickly sat back down, wiping away her tears. "Why are you torturing yourself like this?"


    "I can''t live like that forever. I don''t want to see him again." She still had her eyes closed as she murmured.


    "The doctor said your ribs have


    fractured again. Why put yourself


    through this?" Iforted her softly.


    "Some things can''t be forgotten. As you said, those were your best moments. Take good care of


    yourself, heal, and start a new life."


    "Okay," she obediently mumbled.


    I chatted with her longer, but she seemed too weak and soon drifted back to sleep.


    Quietly, I left the hospital room,


    intending to call As. I couldn''t leave with the current situation because I was worried about Lauren. Plus, I didn''t want to leave


    her with a random caretaker.


    As I stepped out, I realized that Oliver hadn''t left. His lonely figure leaned against the wall near the room, looking despondent.


    He heard meing out. It startled him, but he soon straightened up. "How is she?"


    I nced back at the slender figure


    on the bed, closed the door, andContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    faced Qliver. "Go home now, and


    don''t disturb her. She''s at her


    §Ö


    weakest, so let her rest well. We''ll all


    be here for her. Don''t worry"


    The corner of Oliver''s mouth twitched. After a while, he said, "Please take care of her. But... I won''t let her go."


    Then he turned and strode away. While watching Oliver''s rigid back, I felt a profound sense of helplessness. I couldn''t help but think, if he had known this would happen, why did he still hurt her?

 Chapter 693 Get Her Hooked Quickly

    I snapped out of my thoughts, took out my phone and dialed As''s number. However, the call went straight to voicemail.


    A tight knot formed in my chest, and a suspicion immediately shed through my mind.


    This suspicion made me uneasy. I quickly tried Dn''s number, only to discover that his phone had also been turned off.


    My palms became sweaty instantly, and a thought crossed my mind. Could As have already set out?


    Just as I was pondering this, my phone rang. ncing at the screen, I saw that it was a call from Johnson. I worried that receiving a call at this hour couldn''t be good news.


    "Chloe, we lost Ardora." Johnson sounded disheartened.


    My grip on the phone tightened. It happened too soon.


    "We just finished the meeting. Liora haspletely taken over Ardora and will not be responsible for any of Ardora''s previous projects. She has taken over all the new projects, though." "Got it." Although everything was within my expectations, I had to admit Liora''s actions were swift and efficient.


    "She has received a substantial investment from an overseas investor, and she seems determined to seed," Johnson reminded me. "Once she kicks off the project, she''ll be unstoppable." "Got it." I still repeated the exact words.


    Seeing my response, Johnson seemed a bit disheartened.


    "I have a n, so you can rest assured. Focus on collecting the information and consult Adrian about it. You need to be prepared to defend our case." I instructed Johnson. "I''m afraid she might change the entire team anytime."


    After taking over Ardora, Liora would likely target Johnson, whom Matthew had transferred from Tanum to Ardora.


    "I know. I''m prepared for it."


    Johnson''s response satisfied me. After hanging up the phone, I paced back and forth in the room. Finally, I decided to call Trinity.


    After conveying my intentions to her, she said, "Don''t worry. I''ll make her restless after tomorrow''s banquet."


    "Hurry up and get her hooked! I no longer want to deal with her to avoid further changes in our ns." I instructed Trinity over the phone. "Just trust me," Trinity confidently replied.


    I knew Trinity was always a strategic thinker.


    I didn''t borate much on the phone and ended the call. Then, I returned to the hospital room, facing the dilemma of staying with the ailing Lauren or leaving. At times like


    these, I couldn''t leave her like get


    side,


    considering the severity of her injuries.


    However, thoughts of As made me uneasy. He had already arranged everythingst night when he went to the study.


    The words he said to me were purely a diversion from my attention.


    But he was rescuing my biological father, and that was a great concern of mine. He was the only family had left in this world, and his safety naturally weighed heavily on my mind.


    Moreover, As mentioned that the situation there wasplicated and dangerous.


    Fortunately, my mother came to the hospital around noon. I entrusted Lauren to her care and headed straight to ATL Empire.


    As expected, As''s secretary informed me that he hadn''t shown up at thepany.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I was sure he had already set out, and an inexplicable nervousness washed over me. All I could do was silently pray for everything to go smoothly.


    On my way back to thepany, I passed by Arkadia za. I suddenly remembered Annika and decided to meet with her.


    So, I drove my car into the underground parking lot and went to the fourth floor.


    Instead of going directly to the cashier''s desk, I wandered around the women''s clothing section. I needed a reason to approach the cashier without raising suspicions.


    A light purple dress caught my eye.


    It was a light shade ofvender,


    elegantly simple, with a uniquely designed neckline and impable craftsmanship. Excitement bubbled within me as I reached for the dress.


    However, when I was taking it down, another hand gripped the hanger too.

 Chapter 694 Watching in the Dark

    I instinctively looked up and found the woman holding the hanger ring at me arrogantly. "I saw this dress first."


    "But I got it first," I replied calmly.


    "So what?" she sneered. I saw it, so others can only take it if I don''t want it anymore."


    I assessed the woman before me. Her long, wavy hair gathered on one side, and her face was dolled in makeup. Her features were defined, proving that she had gotten something done on her face in the past. Her slightly upturned eyes suggested a cunning personality.


    She wore a long yellow dress, had a limited edition designer bag on her arm, and carried a strong scent of perfume thatcked taste despite her stylish appearance. The light purple dress would not match her dull skin tone at all.


    Behind her stood a tall man with his eyes fixed on my face, and when our eyes met, he quickly offered a slight smile.


    I withdrew my gaze, looked at the woman before me, and casually asked, "Are you sure you want this dress?"


    Noticing my scrutiny, she asked, "What are you looking at? Let go."


    The man stepped forward at this time. "Vicky, why don''t we look at other styles?"


    "Why? I want this one." The stubborn woman showed no intention of backing down, and she tightened her grip on the hanger.


    I instantly let go.


    Perhaps due to her excessive force, she stumbled backward when I let go without warning. Fortunately, the man behind her caught her to stop her from falling. "Hey"


    I shrugged, saying casually, "It''s all yours."


    Then I turned away coldly.


    The woman snuggledfortably into the man''s arms, seemingly seizing the opportunity as sheined, "Melvern, she did it on purpose."


    The man paid no attention to her but immediately stopped me. "Miss, thank you. Or... you can ask the sales assistant for other options."


    "Sorry, I don''t like wearing the same outfit as others," I said casually and walked away.


    The sales assistant followed me


    with some regret, smiling and suggesting, "Miss, how about looking at other styles in the same color series? They all have creative designs."


    "Thank you, but it''s fine."


    I politely declined and was about to leave, but the stubborn woman muttered without politeness, "The clothes here are all limited edition. I don''t think she can afford them.


    Look at her outfit, so tacky


    I turned around and nced at her theatrically annoyed face, and I noticed that she was now rolling her eyes at me.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I don''t want to wear anything from the same brand as someone with no taste," I said, finally walking out of the store.


    Why did I encounter people like her everywhere? After looking around different stores and finding no styles that caught my eye, I reluctantly settled for a few scarves and


    headed to the checkout counter.


    What I bought didn''t matter. What mattered was that I needed to make the payment.


    At the checkout counter, several customers were waiting to pay. I quietly stood by, observing the cashier inside.


    There, efficiently handling payments, was a woman in her thirties. I wasn''t sure if she was Annika at first, but when she looked up, I was convinced I had the right person. She had beautiful eyes that could charm anyone.


    As she took another bill and swiftly collected payment, I observed her interactions with the customers. I handed over my bill when no one was behind me.


    However, another arm appeared before me, passing a piece of paper to Annika.

 Chapter 695 Who Raised You to be Like This?

    I was taken aback and instinctively looked at the owner of this hand. It was Vicky, the person I encountered at the clothing store earlier.


    She confidently handed the receipt to Annika, saying, "Take mine, I''m in a hurry."


    Annika nced at her, wearing a gentle smile. "Miss, please wait a moment. She only has one bill, and she''s been waiting for a while. I''ll finish her payment immediately and deal with yours. Hers will take a shorter time."


    "Why should I wait? So what if she only has one bill? That''s because she can''t afford the things here!" Vicky''s face turned cold, her eyes looking even more disdainful. "I said I''m in a hurry. I''m a major customer of your store, so why can''t I be prioritized?


    "She''s just buying a few cheap scarves, and I have to wait here for her to be done. Doesn''t she feel embarrassed?"


    I had been silently observing her, not getting angry, even though she deliberately belittled me. I wanted to see how Annika would handle the situation.


    "Miss, please be patient. It will only take two minutes. We treat all customers equally, regardless of how much you''ve purchased. I''ll be with you shortly." Annika said, taking my bill and card to start the transaction.


    However, Vicky suddenly mmed her own bills and card in front of Annika. "I said I''m in a hurry. Don''t you understand English? Why does a stinky cashier like you get to decide things here?"


    My anger rose. When I saw Annika calmly cleaning up the woman''s bills and putting them away, my anger subsided.


    "I''m Vicky Mahone, a member of this store! Why don''t I have priority? Why can everyone else pay before me? She can wait, can''t she? It''s just a few scarves. What''s wrong with making her wait a bit?" Annika looked somewhat embarrassed. "Ms. Vicky, this is a bit unreasonable. With your quarreling¡ª"


    "Who''s being unreasonable? I dare you to say that again!" Vicky wagged a finger at Annika and shouted, "Get your manager."


    "No matter who you call, I''m still the one handling payments and have the authority to decide how I do my work. Waiting in line is every customer''s..."


    Before Annika could finish her sentence, Vicky raised her hand, wanting to p Annika. Thetter instinctively recoiled.


    I quickly grabbed Vicky''s wrist, stopping her.


    Then, I sternly looked at her. "Aren''t


    you


    have going


    too far? Do you yield to you every you to be like


    "You"


    Who


    At that moment, the man who came with her eximed, "Vicky!"


    I nced at Vicky, and her expression froze for a moment.


    When she turned to the man, her demeanor immediately changed. "Melvern, they teamed up to bully me."


    I gave her a cold look, not bothering to respond. She was not worth my time.


    The man''s gaze was fixed on my


    there was no sign of


    face, but t


    especially as his gaze lingered feet


    my suspended left arm.


    Ignoring our conversation, Annika efficientlypleted my payment. "Miss, thank you for your purchase."


    She then continued to collect Vicky''s payment without paying attention to our discussion.


    I felt relieved, as it seemed Charlie


    was in


    od hands with her. At least Annika ¨¤''s moralpass appeared


    to be intact. Content be appesast


    "Ms. Vicky, your payment isplete. You''re wee back anytime." Annika smiled calmly and handed her the receipts.


    Vicky seemed displeased, snatching the receipts with a disdainful eye-roll at me. "What are you looking at?"


    I gave her a cold stare, silently cursing her in my mind. She was simply insufferable.


    The man diverted his gaze from me, addressing Vicky, "Don''t make a scene here."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he turned back to me, offering a polite and friendly smile. "I''m sorry for the disturbance, Miss."


    He appeared courteous, but something about his scrutinizing eyes was slightly off-putting.

 Chapter 696 How Generous

    I smiled and nodded at Annika, saying gently, "Thank you for the excellent work."


    She looked up at me gratefully and nodded politely. "Take care, Miss."


    I smiled warmly and walked away. I didn''t bother looking back at the pair of them.


    Someone suddenly called out to me as I headed downstairs to leave Arkadia za. "Miss, please wait."


    I turned around to see the man who had been with Vicky. He was walking toward me with a bag in his hand. I raised an eyebrow as I asked, "You called me?"


    "Yes, Miss. I apologize for what happened today." He smiled, but there was a mysterious glint in his eyes. He handed me the bag, saying, "This dress was originally something you liked. A gentleman does not take away what someone loves. Take this as my apology to you."


    I was a bit surprised. A gentleman?


    That was unlikely.


    "Thank you, but I''m sorry. I''ve lost interest in this dress. Besides, I don''t have a habit of epting things from strangers," I said straightforwardly. "I don''t know you."


    He extended his hand and insisted, "I don''t mean anything by it. Vicky was being impulsive just now and offended you. I sincerely want to apologize. Please ept this, Miss."


    I remained unmoved and looked at him coldly. "I''ll ept your apology, but you can keep the gift. We''re not acquainted."


    "We can get acquainted after meeting a few more times. Foswood isn''t that big of a ce," he said daringly. "May I know your name?"


    I looked at him disdainfully. "I''m sorry, sir. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    I didn''t bother to continue awkwardly talking to him and went down the esctor indifferently.


    That man was being generous. The dress he gave me must have been very expensive. Arkadia za was a luxury shopping mall, and the women''s clothing section on the fourth floor featured globally renowned brands. I had casually nced at the price tag of that dress, and it was astonishingly high. I could afford it, but the cost would pinch.


    That man was extravagant, he wanted to give something worth tens of thousands of dors to a stranger. Did he think I was a shallow woman?


    What a joke.


    I remembered Vicky calling him Melvern. Could he be Melvern Sunny?


    It couldn''t be a coincidence.


    Was he the mastermind behind Liora?


    My mind raced. Was he back in Foswood? He should be with Liora. What role did Vicky y in all of this?


    This was interesting.


    If Melvern had returned to Foswood, there had to be a connection with Liora. He must havee back for a reason. I couldn''t believe he would casualty investrge sums of money in Liora. There had to be a motive behind it. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lost in thought, I absentmindedly called Grayson.


    "Chloe."


    "Do you have pictures of Melvern Sunny?" asked Grayson. "I want to confirm something about him, And help me check his details and send me aprehensive report." en.swhovels


    "Sure." Grayson''s response was prompt, and I could tell he already had what I needed.


    Before I reached the car, I received a file on my phone. I quickly found my car, got in, and told the driver, "Head to thepany."


    I eagerly unlocked my phone. Grayson had sent me the information.


    When I opened the file, the first thing that greeted me was Melvern''s


    picture I raised an eyebrow ar ne?


    at his face-it was the man


    from earlier.

 Chapter 697 A Very Secret Matter

    I smirked and locked my phone while the car smoothly left the mall''s underground parking lot and headed straight back to thepany.


    When I returned to the office, I eagerly unlocked my phone again and carefully read the detailed information about Melvern.


    The records were thorough, detailing the Sunny family''s history, status, and influence in Foswood. But there was no information about what trouble Melvern had caused here.


    It seemed like that incident was something they wanted to keep hidden, or they wouldn''t have covered it up so thoroughly. That made me very curious.


    I picked up the phone again and called Grayson. He answered promptly. "What''s up, Chloe?"


    "Can you investigate Melvern''s past?" I asked. I believed his return to Foswood must be rted to some past incident.


    "That might require a special n," Grayson replied. "I''ll think of a way."


    His mention of a "special n" implied he had something in mind.


    "Okay. This is rted to Liora. Melvern has invested a lot in her. I believe he must have a n." I exined.


    "Alright. I''ll deal with it. I''ll check his profitable projects overseas as well. I''ll dig deep into his background since he''s investing such a huge amount. There must be something behind this."


    "That would be great." I felt excited. Then, I asked Grayson, "Do you know anything about the situation in the Lido area?"


    "Aren''t Mr. As and Dn there right now?" Grayson answered, giving me the information I needed.


    I suppressed my inner dissatisfaction and I continued, "I know, but I wanted to ask if there were any new developments."


    I didn''t want Grayson to know that As had left without telling me. I was afraid he might hide things like this from me in the future. I understood that their intentions were for my own good, but this involved my father.


    "The situation there is still unclear. Mr. Dn went there in person because he wanted to act quickly. Our people have reported that the address exists, but we can''t confirm if the person is there. rk probably wouldn''t dare lie to us, especially since Jarvis is already in our hands."


    Grayson''s words added to my worries. What if my father wasn''t around, and As missed him?


    "Can we trust our people there?" I asked with some concern.


    "The ones most familiar with that ce are the Huffman family''s people. But as far as I know, Mr. Pei didn''t contact anyone from the Huffman family for this trip," Grayson informed me honestly.


    "Don''t worry, Chloe. I''m sure Mr. As will take care of it. He wouldn''t take risks if he weren''t confident. Afterall, he cares a lot about your father''s safety."


    "Alright, notify me immediately if there''s any news," I requested.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, I thought over Grayson''s words. If the Huffman family was familiar with that ce, why hadn''t As informed them? That made me question his decision.


    But I quickly realized that the


    Huffman family''s familiarity was due


    to their business interests in that area. Considering As''s disdain for that type of business, it made sense that he didn''t want the Huffman family to know too much.


    I understood As''s perspective. Perhaps he didn''t want to get the Huffman family too involved in this.


    But I had an odd feeling that this situation was moreplicated than it seemed.


    After work, I went straight to the hospital. I wasn''t sure if Lauren had gotten better.


    I also scheduled a check-up for my injured arm. The doctor said my recovery was going well, and I could now remove the cast. I felt relieved.


    I was finally free to move.


    Lauren wasn''t doing so well, and I had the driver take my mother home while I stayed with her at the hospital.


    Suddenly, I remembered Melvern. I asked, "Lauren, do you know Melvern?"

 Chapter 698 Temptations Are Hard to Resist

    Lauren furrowed her brow. "Melvern, the second son of the Sunny family? Didn''t the Sunny family move overseas? Why are you suddenly asking about them?"


    I realized that Lauren did know him. I quickly exined, "Yes, they moved, but Melvern''s been active in Foswood recently. Do you know about his past rtionship with Liora?"


    I looked at Lauren, holding onto a glimmer of hope that she might have some insider information.


    Lauren frowned. "I don''t really know much about Melvern. When I came to Foswood, the Sunny family was already showing signs of decline. I hadn''t met Oliver at the time, so I didn''t have any contact with the Sunny family. But everyone knew that they had to move. The Sunny family were still important in Foswood."


    Her words left me somewhat disappointed. It seemed that this matter with the Sunny family was a well-guarded secret.


    "As far as I know, Melvern was Liora''s first love, and she married Atticuster. I think something must have happened there."


    "Oh, is that so? I had no idea," Lauren said with a hint of surprise.


    I continued, "I suspect that Atticus''s rejection of the Thompson family must have some hidden secrets. Apparently, after Liora married Atticus, she would still contact Melvern in private. Atticus definitely wouldn''t tolerate that."


    Lauren nodded. "Atticus is a proud man; he wouldn''t tolerate being cuckolded.


    "So, I think that Melvern''s return is rted to the substantial sum of money he secretly invested in Liora''s n. I''m convinced he has an ulterior motive."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I analyzed the details with Lauren, who frowned while she pondered the situation. Finally, she turned to me and suggested, "I think you should ask Atticus about the Sunny family, Chlo. You might be able to find out something from him."


    Lauren''s words enlightened me.


    She was right. I could use this opportunity to get some information and delve deeper into Atticus.


    But...


    I hesitated and looked at Lauren, "Lauren, do you think it might be too sudden to ask Atticus about this directly? He''s quite..."


    Lauren chuckled weakly, "No."


    She interrupted before I could finish, clearly understanding my thoughts.


    "There''s nothing sudden about this. If Atticus has already spoken to you about his divorce, that means he doesn''t have reservations about this topic with you. He may be cunning, but he''s discerning about the people he keeps around him. I think he has a good impression of you. At the very least, he trusts you."


    "To be honest, I never expected to have such a rapport with Atticus admitted sincerely. "But when I first met him, things were quite tense because of the situation his


    subordinates caused."


    I mentioned theplications of my initial acquaintance with Atticus, which had left a lingering feeling of difort.


    Lauren looked at me with a weak smile and said, "Actually, it''s the opposite, Chlo. Do you know why you''ve captivated him?"


    "Hmm?" I looked at Lauren.


    "Men respect women like you who are ambitious in their careers."


    I smiled calmly. "I was pushed to the wall, to be honest."


    She shook her head and continued, "Your beauty gives you a favorable first impression. You might appear to be proud, but you''re


    down-to-earth and honest in conversations, which creates a second positive impression. You''re not forceful, you don''t forget doyalty for personal gain, you''re genuine, and people feelfortable with you. That''s the third positive impression. You have a lot of


    self-respect as well. That''s why men don''t act rashly with you out of


    respect."


    I was a little stunned by Lauren''s analysis. Her understanding of men was something I could never achieve, and her insights left me in awe.


    "That''s why you''ve won the favor of a man like Atticus. He definitely has a favorable impression of you, and he can''t resist you. That''s what''s most tempting to him."


    "Enough, stop it. You''re giving me chills." I shot a nce at Lauren. "I never intended to tempt him."

 Chapter 699 Failed Rescue

    Lauren burst intoughter but immediately clutched her chest, wincing.


    I looked at her nervously, "What''s wrong? Does it hurt? You shouldn''tugh too hard."


    She waved it off. "Anyway, since he''s shared his thoughts about divorcing Liora with you and you two have a mutually beneficial agreement, it means he trusts youpletely."


    I acknowledged that. Atticus was a formidable figure in Foswood''s construction and development industry. He upied the top position, at least for now.


    Someone like that wouldn''t talk about their private business easily, especially when it was about family and marriage. When he first discussed his marital issues with me, I had some doubts as well.


    Lauren continued, "Because he trusts you, he chooses to work with you. It might just be a mutually beneficial cooperation, but you two should stillmunicate about the information on the shares and resources."


    I nodded. "You make a valid point."


    "You can already guess that Atticus''s desire for a divorce from Liora is rted to Melvern. If you reveal this information to him, he should respond ordingly. After all, you two have mutual goals." Lauren''s words shone a light on the situation. It seemed I needed tomunicate with Atticus.


    I thought quickly, trying to form a n in my head.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind. I looked at Lauren and asked cautiously, "Lauren, what if... Melvern is investing in Liora''s n to change things in Foswood''s construction industry?" Even saying that out loud startled me.


    Lauren looked at me suspiciously, "Are you suggesting that Liora and Melvern have their own motives? Liora wants to use Melvern to eliminate Matthew, and then, Melvern ns to enter the construction industry using this half-finished project to seek revenge against Atticus. Liora will gain apany for free and suppress a group of people, especially you. Is that what you''re saying?" "That''s exactly what I mean."


    I enjoyed chatting with Lauren because of our special understanding of each other. Our thoughts always aligned.


    This bold spection left both of us silent.


    After a while, I became even more confident that if this were true, Melvern must have a reason for doing this.


    That further indicated that there was some kind of secret between him and Atticus.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "It seems that what you said was right, Lauren. I should talk to Atticus."


    At this point, I was eagerly anticipating the gathering of the big shots tomorrow. I wanted to see what kind of show Trinity would put on.


    It was time for me to set the stage for the next act.


    In the evening, I finally received a message from As, but it was disappointing news.


    They were toote. The ce was empty when they arrived.


    I could sense As''s heavy emotions, but he tried tofort me, "Don''t worry. Now that we know he''s alive and around here, I''ll find him even if I have to turn this ce upside down." en.s


    "I know you did your best, As. Let''s figure out our next steps. When will you be back?" Despite my disappointment, I tried to console As. "Very soon." After a few more words offort, he hung up.


    I slumped on the couch, hugging my head. The rescue mission had slipped through our fingers again. How was he doing? Was he safe? had no idea. At this moment, I felt aches and pains in every part of my body. en.s


    The next day, Ivanna volunteered to apany me to the g.


    In the dressing room, I chose a light purple evening gown. It was part of a set of dresses that As had ordered to be specially tailored for me a while ago, designed by a renowned fashion designer from Cadr. It was a series of nine dresses he had acquired from the designer brand "Miss G". He would always spoil me without reservation. en.s


    The stylist that Ivanna''spany hired finished our makeup. When I looked in the mirror, I almost didn''t recognize myself. As the name suggested, the g was extravagant.


    It was my first time receiving an invitation to an event like this, and I was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 700 One in A Million

    The atmosphere at the party was lively. sses were clinking and people were mingling in the splendid hall.


    When Ivanna and I entered, it was already prettyte, and many guests had arrived.


    I recognized some faces at the g, but I had to admit that I was not acquainted with most of the people here.


    As we walked into the venue, I overheard people whispering, "What beautiful women."


    "Who are those two? I don''t think I''ve seen them before."


    "They''re gorgeous. They might be from a prestigious family, and they might have just returned to the country recently."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I realized the whispers were talking about us. Of course they hadn''t seen us before since I had never attended events like this. But I wasn''t interested in their discussions and had no intention of drawing attention to myself. I simply smiled and ignored them.


    I nced around and looked for Trinity. It seemed she hadn''t arrived.


    I asked Ivanna, "Will Jared be here today?"


    Ivanna shook her head. "He usually avoids things like this unless it''s necessary or if there''s someone special he must meet."


    I nodded, realizing that Jared had always been low-key and wouldn''t attend events like this unless there was apelling reason. Today''s gathering had been organized by several renownedpanies, but it wasn''t significant enough to draw his attention.


    Key individuals in the business and entertainment circles were present, and I exchanged greetings with some familiar faces.


    I spotted Liora unexpectedly. What surprised me more was that she was apanied by someone familiar-Vicky, the woman I met yesterday.


    I found that puzzling. How was Vicky connected with Liora? They did seem like they were birds of a feather.


    Ivanna noticed my gaze fixed on a particr spot and asked me in a low voice, "Do you know any of those people around Liora?"


    I looked over at Liora. Apart from Vicky, who I met yesterday, I didn''t know any of the others.


    I shook my head yfully, saying, "Her circle changes too quickly."


    At that moment, Trinity finally made her entrance, capturing the attention of many attendees.


    I turned to Ivanna, and we shared a knowing smile. "Yes, she''s very ambitious, and she has a lot of tricks up her sleeve."


    We exchanged nces, acknowledging Liora''s approach in everything she did.


    I could see her chatting animatedly with several gentlemen from a distance, exuding an air of pride. I was certain she felt that Ardora was securely within her grasp, and this was undoubtedly her moment of triumph.


    Just then, amotion near the entrance caught my attention. As I looked over, I noticed three morous women walking in side by side.


    As soon as they entered the hall, they immediately attracted the attention of many eager male guests. It seemed that those three beauties had a considerable presence.


    Ivanna snorted disdainfully. "These so-called upper ss events are nothing special. Anyone can just show up. See the tall one in the middle? She''s not even a socialite. She''s just a celebrity."


    "Oh, no wonder..." I squinted my eyes. "No wonder she''s so popr."


    "They''vee here with a stronger purpose than Liora. They''re trying to ''hook up'' with the ''big shots'' here, hoping to marry into a wealthy family. These gatherings are a feast. It''s the best ce for them to showcase themselves." en.s


    "It''s also a shortcut." That was the highlight of events like this.


    "The tall one is the backbone of QM Entertainment."


    Suddenly, it clicked in my mind. "Poppy Quinn?"


    "Yes. That''s her, She and Harmony


    were once fiercepetitors from differentpanies. But that woman, is even more of a schemer than Harmony. Unfortunately, Harmony was ruined by Ste." Ivanna looked at Poppy''s face with hint of helplessness. en.s


    "Otherwise, given her poprity at that time, she would have been


    more famous than this woman. Now that Harmony has fallen, she''s standing out on her own, riding a wave of good luck. Resources are


    flowing like water toward her."


    As Ivanna delved into the intricacies of their industry, I couldn''t help but admire her knowledge.


    While I was engrossed in observing the three beauties, a familiar voice greeted me, "Hey. Ms. Chloe, we meet again."

 Chapter 701 Wouldn’t Miss It for the World

    I turned to the source of the voice, only to find that the person greeting me was Melvern.


    I greeted him with a slight smile and said, "Hello."


    At this moment, he looked at me endearingly, as if we were old friends. "Beforeing here, I was wondering if I''d see you. It seems my wish hase true."


    His charming gaze remained fixed on my face as he spoke.


    While I didn''t mind Melvern''s presence, I disliked how he looked at me intensely. His gaze gave me goosebumps.


    Ivanna nced at the person who approached me and gave me a questioning look.


    However, I could not introduce him to Ivanna as I didn''t officially know him. Nevertheless, during our brief conversation, I noticed he addressed me as "Ms. Chloe," indicating that he had investigated me.


    I nodded slightly at Melvern and said, "It''s nothing strange, it''s just a social gathering and anyone can be here."


    Upon sensing my tone, Ivanna understood this person was not someone I favored.


    To steer the conversation away, Ivanna politely nodded at Melvern and gently pulled me away, saying, "Chlo, let me introduce you to some friends."


    I told Melvern, "Excuse me," and followed Ivanna, distancing myself from him.


    Ivanna took the opportunity to ask me quietly who the man was.


    I calmly responded, "I''ll tell youter."


    Ivanna understood. Unexpectedly, a few men who knew Ivanna approached us, and she introduced them to me individually. They turned out to be influential figures in the media industry.


    Ivanna had maintained good interpersonal rtionships over the years, establishing herwork.


    However, the conversations with


    these media figures were brief. After scanning the crowd, I still didn''t see Trinity. I began to wonder if something happened that preven her froming. This was unusual since it was a nned gimmick. She should not be absent. en.s


    I also didn''t spot Ste.


    Just then, overheard people behind me gossiping, "Who''s the one in the purple gown? Have you seen her before? Her dress must beText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    swne


    expensive, it looks like it''s from Miss G.


    "No way. How is that possible? It''s probably a knockoff. Don''t you know that Miss G''s designer has retired? Hisst, une collections didn''t even have a chance to hit the market as a mysterious figure snatched them up. It''s rumored to be for an


    astonishing price." en.s


    "Exactly. A woman like her can''t afford to wear his dresses. She''s just a pretty face, that''s all. Do any of you recognize her? Have you seen her before?"


    "No, but she looks a lot like that former celebrity."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Harmony?" The discussion became a bit noisy, and Ivanna seemed a bit annoyed, turning away.


    I pulled her aside, and she looked at me. I gestured for her not to say anything.


    Unexpectedly, a peculiar voice sounded, "Unfortunately, Harmony was born at the wrong time. Tough luck."


    I could tell it was Liora''s voice.


    "Mrs. Liora, it''s you! Long time no see. I heard you''ve been doing welltely."


    It was indeed Liora. It seemed she couldn''t contain herself anymore.

 Chapter 702 A Special Introduction

    Liora''s voice echoed behind me,ughter apanying her words, "Hi. You''re too kind. It''s just something that had to be done. With all that money invested, what else could I have done?"


    I silently cursed her shamelessness. She had taken over someone else''s property and pretended to be innocent now.


    "Indeed, it''s still because of your capability, right? I heard that the couple had done quite a few shady things. Maybe Tanum should be investigated, too. Who knows if they''re doing the same thing?" Someone remarked sharply.


    "Oh, please don''t say that! The CEO of Tanum is present, so be careful with your words." Liora yed the role of a good person.


    Her provocations were directed toward me, who had my back turned to her.


    But some people just didn''t know their limits. Upon hearing Liora''s words, someone immediately said, "So what? Everyone knows about the Murphy family''s dirty deeds. Tanum''s ex-CEO has been running thepany for so many years. I bet the foundation has long been corrupted."


    "Exactly. Liora did the right thing by taking over Ardora. Otherwise, such evil things would happen again."


    "I heard it was Matthew''s wife who did it."


    "Oh, don''t talk nonsense. Let me introduce everyone properly." Liora''s voice fell when someone gently tapped my shoulder.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Turning around, I was surprised to find that Liora was tapping me. She stood behind me, smiling and saying, "Ms. Chloe, long time no see."


    I gave her a faint smile and replied with a double entendre, "Ms. Liora, you''re quite forgetful, aren''t you? We just met when I was injured." Moreover, I intentionally addressed her as "Ms. Liora," knowing well that her preferred title was "Mrs. Liora" in such situations. Surprisingly, she didn''t mind and warmly pulled me over, introducing me to the group of women.


    "Let me introduce you all. This is the rising star in Foswood''s construction industry, the


    remarkable Chloe Hartz, who is just as good as any other businessman. Oh right, she''s the ex-wife of the former CEO of Tanum."


    belongs to en.s


    Her introduction was indeed purposeful. In such upper-ss circles, there were many people I didn''t know. Her introduction instantly attracted attention, especially with the title she gave me.


    Many people''s favorite pastime at


    Pet el


    the time was gossiping about Matthew. He was not well-known, but the recent scandal involving shady constructionpany, subpar materials, the couple''s imprisonment, and several projects being halted made headlines.


    This had bemon knowledge recently, and Liora''s introduction was undoubtedly intentional. People who were just specting about my identity now looked at me strangely.


    Upon hearing such an introduction, those who couldn''t resist gossiping had already started discussing it privately. After all, my divorce from Matthew had been widely known and discussed in Foswood. They were quick to gossip and quick to forget. The divorce period had been my peak of poprity, but it had faded. However, with Liora''s introduction, she ensured I wouldn''t be forgotten.


    Some realized who I was, and the gossip mills started turning again.


    It seemed that Liora had seeded. However, I wasn''t bothered by it. Instead, I calmly added, "It seems you''re quite familiar with me, Ms. Liora. But you forgot one thing I''m also the ex-wife of the former CEO of Ardora. Thank you very much for pushing Ardora during difficult


    times." en.s


    As soon as I spoke, everyone''s attention turned to Liora, and her smug smile froze on her face.

 Chapter 703 The Subtle Battle

    Liora probably hadn''t expected me to be so calm. However, the woman named Vicky, who was with her, seemed to recognize me and was a bit surprised.


    Staring at me with displeasure, she asked, "How can it be you?"


    I shifted my gaze from Liora to Vicky and asked, "Why can''t it be me?"


    Liora nced at Vicky and interrupted her, "Do you two know each other?"


    "We met at Arkadia za yesterday," Vicky said. "She couldn''t even afford a dress there and dare to wear a knockoff here."


    "Tsk tsk, Vicky, what nonsense are you saying?" Liora immediately interjected. "You may not know this, but Ms. Chloe is a nouveau riche with strong ties. In the future, Ms. Chloe might be the center of attention at such gatherings. How could she be wearing knockoffs?"


    Liora''s ambiguous words suggested a wealthy benefactor was behind me. Otherwise, I could not attend such events. She implied that I had some secrets or connections that others didn''t know.


    Ivanna couldn''t stand Liora''s sarcastic tone and was about to speak, but everyone''s attention suddenly shifted to the entrance.


    I also turned to look and was delighted to see that Trinity had arrived.


    As I expected, by her side was the long-unseen Ste. On her left was another girl I didn''t recognize.


    Liora''s face immediately stiffened. Vicky grabbed Liora''s arm and whispered, "Aunt Liora, that''s..."


    Obviously, Vicky knew the girl beside Trinity.


    Liora hushed Vicky with a low growl, "Shut up."


    My mind quickly grasped the situation. It seemed that the drama Trinity mentioned was unfolding with this girl. Otherwise, Liora wouldn''t react so strangely upon seeing her.


    After Ste came in, her gaze swept across the crowded hall but fixed on me. Then, she walked toward us.


    Trinity didn''te over with Ste.


    The woman by her side said


    pointed¨¨


    something, and Trinity pointed toward the entrance, gesturing with her finger. My understanding was that the woman wanted to go to the restroom.


    I silently observed this scene, and Ste had already approached me.


    "Long time no see."


    I smiled faintly. "Indeed, it''s been a while. I thought you were no longer in Foswood."


    "I''ve been here all along. But it


    seems you''ve been so busytely that you don''t even have time for tea with me," she said, as if we were old friends.


    ¨¦n.s


    "I''ve been preupied with a lot," I said, my eyes fixed on her face, observing her every expression.


    "Oh?" Ste seemed surprised, excitedly asking, "There''s trouble again?"


    This ''subtle battle'' between us had be somethingmon. Her surprised expression was not strange at all.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," I said with a faint smile. "Someone is always keeping an eye on me."


    But her expression led me to conclude that she didn''t orchestrate this truck incident. Her expression didn''t seem like she was lying.


    During our conversation, Ste''s eyes casually nced at Liora. She hurriedly smiled and said, "Ste, it''s been a while since Ist saw you."


    "You''ve been doing so welltely. How would you have the time for me?" Ste asked.


    Observing the interaction between


    the two, it became evident that there


    was a crack in their rtionship. Ste''s casualmentter about the funds being in ce hinted at some discord between them. en.s


    I could smell a hint of disharmony in the air.

 Chapter 704 She Seemed Off

    "You arrived a bitte. Ms. Liora and I chatted for quite a while," I casually added, throwing more fuel to the fire.


    Ste''s eyes nced at Liora. Although she maintained a smile, a shadow clouded her eyes.


    Moreover, I noticed that Liora seemed off since the arrival of Trinity and Ste. Her attention wasn''t on us. Instead, she briefly nced at Vicky, who had been following her. Soon after, Vicky discreetly left our group.


    I added, "How is the matter in Muborough handled? Putting Matthew in prison involves many projects, and it''s not wise. There are mixed reactions about it¡ªsome happy, some not so much."


    My words were direct, implying that Liora may have done more harm than good by implicating Matthew. Celine was deeply involved in the Muborough projects, and the current situation was undoubtedly distressing her.


    This incident, after all, was instigated by Liora.


    Even though I spoke inly, Liora didn''t catch on, showing that her attention was elsewhere.


    Ste couldn''t ignore the hidden meaning of my words.


    With an indifferent nce at Liora, she calmly said, "There should be an exnation."


    "Yes, indeed. Muborough isn''t the only one affected, but if it turns into a hands-off project and the parties involved end up in trouble..." I hinted, "Everyone might have to fend for themselves in the face of a crisis."


    Of course, Ivanna wouldn''t miss this chance, saying slyly, "Certain people are experts at scheming others. You shouldn''t worry about trivial matters like this. Just be careful not to get hit by another truck."


    The three of us looked at Liora.


    Surprisingly, it seemed like Liora didn''t understand what we were talking about. Her mind appeared to be in disarray.


    Ste, sharp as ever, immediately turned to Liora and warned, "Chloe, you really need to be careful. Investigate thoroughly."


    "Yeah. Remember the scapegoat incident? They say the police re-investigated, starting with that tracksuit." I deliberately mentioned the cruise ship incident, trying to shake them up.


    Liora was not paying attention to our topic at all, even now. Her face suddenly paled as she nced at Ste. Seeing Ste looking at her, she was startled and quickly put on a fawning smile.


    "Ste, I''ve got a lot of things to


    discuss with you. Let''s make an appointment for another day. I won''t keep you now. My friends over there are waiting," she said, quickly


    leaving. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I saw Vicky at the door, but she didn''te in.


    We continued our seemingly unrted conversation while Liora exited our circle, exchanging pleasantries with people on her way to the door.


    I casually looked at Ivanna, and she immediately understood what I meant as she also nced at Liora.


    Ste noticed Liora seemed off but


    concealed it, saying, "How many


    people have you offended? Why does everyone seem to want to target you? It looks like you need to reflect on yourself."


    Then she chuckled gleefully. This convinced me that this incident had nothing to do with her. Otherwise, she would not have brought it up voluntarily.


    "Yeah, I do self-reflection all the time." I smiled back.


    In my mind, I pondered that there was another yer involved in the events of the past few days. I had tested both people, and it appeared that this time, it was Liora''s move.


    I noticed that Liora and Vicky had already walked out of the main door while Trinity was still engaged in conversation with others.


    Ivanna quickly pulled me aside, ignoring Ste''s presence, and said, "Apany me to the restroom."


    I smiled at Ste and said, "Excuse me."


    Then, with Ivanna leading, we walked toward the door. I knew that Ste was watching me the entire time.


    We quickly walked toward the


    restroom once we were out of the door. The restroom was quiet, with no sign of anyone. This surprised me a bit, and Ivanna looked pu?zled, too. She checked each cubicle one by one.


    "Could there be other restrooms?" I asked Ivanna.


    She quickly walked to the opposite corridor. After a short while, she returned to my side, shaking her head.


    I pondered momentarily and said, "Let''s go back."


    We must not stir up trouble now, as Trinity appeared to have a well-thought-out n.

 Chapter 705 Someone’s Playing the Hero

    Back in the hall, my gaze swept over to where Trinity was. She raised an eyebrow at me, looking cunning, like a sly fox.


    As I turned, I noticed Liora walking in from outside. I was puzzled-she hadn''t gone to the restroom, so where had she been? However, at the moment, she didn''t look too well.


    I took a ss of red wine from a waiter''s tray, sipping it slowly while my eyes casually observed Liora. Simultaneously, I scanned the hall filled with elegance and sophistication. Ivanna whispered to me, "I''ll go find out."


    I nodded, and she walked into the crowd.


    Just then, a voice sounded beside me, "I didn''t expect to see you here, Ms. Chloe."


    Upon hearing this, I sensed an underlying meaning in the tone.


    Involuntarily, I turned to look, and a seductive woman was walking toward me from behind.


    I recognized her. She was Madison Bard. She used to be one of Liora''s followers.


    Madison''s father was also involved in real estate but dealt with second-hand houses. Over the past few years, with Foswood''s booming economy, the housing market suddenly took off.


    Her father cleverly transformed a mediocre smallpany into a leading real estatepany. They became nouveau riche, and their assets skyrocketed, making them an indispensable giant in Foswood''s rea estate industry.


    This unexpected turn of fortune made Madison think highly of herself, believing she had be a true socialite. She adorned herself with heavy makeup, wore items withrge designerbels, and was highly


    ostentatious.


    Now, she was swaying her hips toward me. There was a hint of disdain on her face. Based on her tone earlier, I knew she was here to stir up trouble. "Ms. Chloe, you seem to be quite a prominent figure now. Why didn''t youe with Mr. As today? He should be apanying you, shouldn''t he?"


    She was present when As announced our engagement. But she said those words on purpose today, hoping to rile up a crowd and pit us against each other. She wanted to remind everyone that I was a divorced woman by addressing me as "Ms. Chloe," and made it clear to them that As wasn''t present today.


    Her words drew many eyes to us, and I was sure that most of them were As''s admirers. I could tell from the looks on their faces that some were curious, some admired me, and some had bad intentions. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I smiled faintly, understanding that standing by As''s side meant enduring criticism and provocations.


    Madison represented those who had their eyes on As, it seemed.


    Calm andposed, I responded, "Not every asion requires both of us to attend. Whether hees or not won''t affect what I need to do." Upon hearing this, Madison sneered, "I don''t know where you get your confidence. Do you really think you''re someone important to him?"


    "It''s apparent you have a strong opinion," I replied, ncing at a few bold followers who had joined her. "Is this a group effort?"


    She swung her wine ss, bluntly stating, "It''s not just my opinion. Without Mr. As, what are you?"


    Madison said this with a mocking smile, and her words resonated with many so-called socialites. Some of them were probably discontented for a while, and now that someone took the lead, they eagerly joined in to watch the drama.


    Among this group, there was Poppy, who was ring at me. It was evident that she must have strong feelings for As. Now that Madison spoke out against me, she said, "She even has a bit of Harmony''s charm."


    Even more sharply, herpanion added, "Harmony, at least, wasn''t a divorcee."


    This remark triggered even more satisfaction from the women around, who were now looking at me mockingly.

 Chapter 706 That’s Not What I Meant

    I remained silent and stared at Madison calmly.


    When she saw that I didn''t respond, Madison grew even more arrogant. "Do you really think you''ve be a socialite just because you''re running apany and have won a few projects?"


    Her imposing demeanor carried a certain air of authority.


    "Just wearing a branded dress doesn''t make you sophisticated. Someone who''s both an ex-wife and a mistress should be more cautious. I''d advise people like that to control themselves and stay low-key," Madison said, looking quite pleased with herself. After her remark, I couldn''t help ncing at her expensive attire.


    To my surprise, it was luxurious from head to toe.


    When I still didn''t respond, she shook her head and added, "That might help them not end up like Harmony one day, manipted, deceived, and ruined."


    One of the sycophants beside her chimed in when she saw my continued silence. "Exactly. Some people shouldn''t have any grand illusions. In Foswood, there are many legitimate socialites, so they need to carefully assess where they really stand."


    Madison''s words were provocative, and the socialites who were with herughed disdainfully, their eyes filled with contempt.


    I scanned Madison coldly. "Why don''t you be more specific, Ms. Madison? What exactly do I have illusions about? And do you know who manipted and ruined Harmony? If you''re so well-informed, you might want to share that with us. The cops are investigating the mastermind behind it all, so if you withhold any information, you might be an aplice."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Madison''s face turned pale, and she red at me angrily.


    I noticed that Liora, who was not far away, had also turned pale. I took another sip of my wine and said, "Am I talking nonsense? You were the one who was just talking about this. Why don''t you be clear and tell everyone who manipted Harmony? Who''s the one who wants to deal with me? Don''t beat around the bush. You should tell everyone what you''re really talking about. You''ve already made quite an entrance anyway."


    "Don''t pretend nothing happened, Chloe! You shouldn''t take things out of context. Everyone knows what you''re like. Harmony wouldn''t have suffered if it weren''t for you. If she hadn''t met you, how could she have been manipted and ended up in such a tragic situation?" Madison retorted.


    "Oh? How do you know she was manipted because of me?" I stared at her, relentlessly questioning.


    She seemed overwhelmed and sensed that the conversation was taking an unexpected turn.


    "Everyone says so," Madison argued desperately.


    "Who is this everyone you''re talking about?" I casually pointed at someone and asked, "Did you say I had affairs with other men? Who are the other men?"


    The person I pointed at immediately waved it away hastily. "I didn''t say anything. She''s making things up."


    I turned my determined gaze back to Madison Whether you believe it or not, I can sue you for defamation just for this. Also, make things clear to everyone who wants to deal with me"


    People around us moved back instinctively as they were afraid they might get themselves involved. Watching the drama was one thing, but nobody wanted to get into trouble. All eyes were on Madison. It seemed that everything had started because of what she had said.


    Madison''s face twisted, and she nced in Liora''s direction.


    "Don''t you know who you offended? Ask yourself that." Madison retorted, trying to shift the me. She nced at the people around her clearly displeased. It was obvious


    that she felt like she had been


    up.


    set


    I looked in the direction she had just nced, asking, "Who did I offend for you to condemn me at such a public event? Or have you also been manipted as well?"


    My question seemed to resonate with Madison, and she red disapprovingly at Liora.


    When I followed Madison''s gaze toward Liora, Vicky, who had been watching the scene unfold, couldn''t resist speaking up, "What are you looking at us for?"


    I smiled and said nothing. All eyes turned to Vicky, and Liora nced at her sternly.


    Vicky realized she had spoken out of turn and immediately stepped back. She shot me an angry look.


    "It seems not only Harmony was manipted. That must be why Ms. Madison was so confident in saying what she said," I remarked nonchntly.


    Ivanna, who was standing in the


    crowd, took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire. She addressed Madison, saying, "Is this really the right thing to do? Aren''t you betraying a good friend of yours?"


    As soon as Ivanna spoke, everyone realized that Madison was Liora''s good friend.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Madison, rmed, looked at Liora and hurriedly said, "I didn''t mean it that way."


    "What did you mean then? Didn''t you admit..." Ivanna continued.


    Vicky immediately interrupted Ivanna, arrogantly saying, "Stop talking nonsense. So what if someone wants to deal with her? Tons of people want to do that." Before Vicky could finish, Liora''s face turned pale. But before she could stop Vicky, a powerful and intimidating voice echoed through the crowd.


    "I''d like to see who has the guts to touch my fianc¨¦e!"

 Chapter 707 The Huffman Family is Nothing

    Liora was visibly shaken, and all eyes turned toward the source of themanding voice. It was none other than As. He walked into the crowd with his dominating presence. His intense gaze was fixed on me as he approached and pulled me into his embrace.


    I noticed that Madison turned even paler, and she instinctively took a step back.


    "You''re Madison, aren''t you? It seems that the Bard family''s real estate business is thriving." As''s eyes, sharp and piercing, focused on Madison. His words wereden with meaning.


    Suddenly, there was amotion in the crowd. An elderly man pushed through, walked up to As and said with a smile, "You''re a great man, Mr. As. Don''t lower yourself to her level. She... she''s just talking nonsense."


    "You feel like you''re on top of the world, huh, Mr. Gary? How about you check your taxes? I heard that''s under someone else''s control, isn''t it?" As''s chiseled and stern face turned icy, which caused the atmosphere to plummet.


    "No... Mr. As, my daughter''s just talking nonsense. You..." Mr. Gary kept trying to appease As.


    Madison, who had previously been disdainful and arrogant, now appeared to be frightened as she looked at As. Even Liora, who had been standing nearby, took a step back.


    "Mr. As, I''m really not... it''s not me..." Madison tried to exin what she said earlier. Her eyes kept darting toward Liora.


    "It is you. If it weren''t for your baseless usations, all this chaos wouldn''t have happened. You''re the one who started this mess." Vicky pointed at Madison, her gaze infatuated as she looked at As.


    "Shut up!" Madison panicked, feeling a mixture of anger and embarrassment. "That was all because you instigated it. Why are you pretending to be innocent now? You''re the one who''s been conspiring against her in secret..."


    Liora stepped forward and pped Madison hard. "How dare you try to me it all on me?"


    Madison staggered backward and fell to the ground. She clutched her face and said, "How dare you hit me? Wasn''t it you who told me toe hold her in check? All of you... speak up, didn''t she ask us toe?" She screamed at the group of people behind her.


    Liora said, "Why can''t I hit you? You


    should remember that you shouldn''t just carelessly say whatever you want. If you try to frame me, you need to think carefully about who you''re dealing with." Despite the warning, Liora maintained her bold demeanor.


    Gary, who had seen his daughter be pped and used, adopted a defiant posture. "You''re no good either, Ligra! You promised me that if we tainted Tanum''s name, all the unfinished projects would belong to me. Now, you''re trying to turn the


    truth around and pretend to


    to be a good person."


    Gary turned to As, bowing. "Mr. As... this woman has done many things. She''s causing trouble for Ms. Chloe, and..."


    Liora''sposure crumbled. Gary was using her of reneging on her promise, and the situation was spinning out of control.


    "Gary Bard, you''re talking nonsense!" Liora was on the verge of a breakdown.


    Liora might not have been afraid of me, but she knew that As''s influence was formidable. He had already targeted the weakness of the Bard family. Liora felt the pressure when Gary threatened to expose her secrets.


    "I''m talking nonsense? You''re the one who manipted Ms. Chloe''s bidding documents for Phase Two of Avalon Hills and wanted to use the Huffman family to deal with..." Gary continued.


    "The Huffman family is nothing..."


    Before Vicky could finish her sentence, Trinity walked into view, attracting everyone''s attention. With her signature smoky makeup, she approached Vicky and questioned, "Wait a moment... What did you just say?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The crowd was stunned as Trinity, known for her ferocity, entered the scene. Even the spectators did not dare make a sound as they watched Vicky retreat nervously. Liora''s face had lost all color by now, and she looked at Trinity, who was inching closer to her. "Ms. Trinity, you..."


    p!¡ªa crisp sound echoed.


    I knew the main event had just begun.

 Chapter 708 Infuriating Trinity

    I watched coldly as Trinity was shrouded in an eerie aura. She looked nothing like the once delicate and frail figure in the hospital bed.


    As the crisp sound of the p echoed through the room, Vicky copsed to the ground, and blood streamed from the corner of her mouth. She clutched her swollen face, retreating in fear. "What about the Huffman family?" Trinity bent down and addressed the terrified Vicky.


    Then, she swiftly turned to look at Liora. "Tell me, what does the Huffman family mean to you?"


    There was a mysterious expression on her face. "You''re really quite full of yourself. You dared disrespect even the Huffman family, huh?"


    Liora''s eyes darted around. She clearly felt embarrassed. When she nced at me, protected in As''s arms, she knew the current situation was beyond her control.


    She lowered her head, addressing Trinity differentially, "She... She''s still young and doesn''t understand many things. Please forgive her ignorance, Trinity." She took a step back, visibly unsettled. In the distance, I saw Melvern''s face darkening.


    "Young? Hah... Is that so? How young is she?" Trinity said, ncing at the girl who had entered the hall with her earlier. She walked over, pulling the girl to stand in front of Liora. "Who''s the young one here? Have you forgotten about her? Hm?"


    The atmosphere was tense. Everyone watched the situation unfold with bated breath.


    Liora looked at the girl in front of her and shuddered involuntarily. I was puzzled, trying to decipher the connection between this girl and Liora.


    Liora''s eyes were fixed on the girl, and her lips trembled. "You... you..."


    "Well? Don''t tell me you don''t know her." Trinity looked at Liora with a gaze that could send chills down anyone''s spine.


    Liora seemedpletely lost and


    could not look away from the girle


    before her. On the other hand,


    girl stared back at Liora with @lear eyes and no expression on her face. en.swhovels


    It seemed that there was a hidden secret between this girl and Liora.


    Like me, the others were specting about the unfolding scene, trying to figure out what Trinity was doing.


    Trinity turned back and nced at the still-frightened Vicky on the ground. A sinister smile crept across her face, and even I was scared to look at her.


    Then she looked back at Liora mockingly. "She''s so young, but she''s already seduced your man, huh?"


    Liora suddenly red at Vicky.


    Trinity''s words made me realize that Vicky had referred to Liora as "Aunt Liora."


    Well, this was getting interesting.


    "The Huffman family meansN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    nothing?" Trinity turned to her, nodding. "Liora, it''s none of my business how you go around


    offending others. But you''ve be arrogant, so don''t me me for being rude. So, the Huffman family means nothing to you, huh? Well then, let me show you how ''nothing'' can make your life unbearable."


    "Trinity... why, you... don''t go too far. I..." Liora suddenly seemed ready to confront her.


    "What did you say?" Trinity turned


    back, looking at her. "I''m going too far? Did I really do that? Should I tel everyone your dirty secrets right now? Are you threatening me? Do you think I''m afraid of anyone? Do


    you think I''ve ''gone too far already?"


    Trinity finished speaking, sneered at Liora, and leaned close to her, whispering something. No one could hear her, but they saw Liora''s face turn from pale to ashen.

 Chapter 709 Plan B

    ? n B


    Trinityughed sinisterly, then said, "I''ll wait and see. Do you still want to take advantage of me?"


    Suddenly, Liora shouted, "You''re ruthless, Ste!"


    "You unloyal bitch!" Ste gritted her teeth.


    I suddenly felt that something interesting was going on here. It seemed Trinity had nted andmine, and Liora and Ste hadpletely fallen out with each other.


    Trinity looked at Liora''s expression with a meaningful smile. "Think about what you''ve done. This is just the beginning. Good luck to you!"


    With that, Trinity put away her audacious smile, looked at As, and said, "Sorry, Mr. As. I''ve interrupted you."


    As nced at her and did not respond. Instead, he lowered his gaze to look at me and said gently, "Are you tired? Let''s go back." "Sure." I smiled calmly, looking at his handsome face.


    "Please wait, Mr. As. Please forgive my daughter for her offense. I''m sure you can, since you''re a great person." Gary pleaded fearfully.


    As nced at Gary, and with a meaningful look at Madison, he coldly said, "Offense? Oh, she''s done more than that. I can tolerate many things, but anyone who offends my lover is dead to me."


    With that, he embraced me and walked away, ignoring Gary''s terrified expression.


    As we passed through the crowd, As''s cold gaze swept across Poppy. With just one look, her face turned deathly pale.


    Our group walked away under the watchful eyes of the crowd.


    After a while, a mournful wail echoed from behind us.


    The next day, the media in Foswood reported the shocking news of Gary''spany being audited by the tax authorities. Subsequently, Gary was taken away, and thepany was shut down.


    Foswood was in an uproar. No one had expected that the Bard family, who was headed by a well-known real estate tycoon, would be involved in a staggeringly massive tax evasion.


    This incident also implicated those who were supporting the Bard family behind the scenes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, it was confirmed that bribery had taken ce, and that was how they had managed to get the authorities off their backs for so long.


    Because of this, many people were implicated, and the news spread like wildfire. People in Foswood apuded the crimes that had been exposed. They did not expect a real estate tycoon to be so audacious.


    Because of their monopoly of the industry, house prices had skyrocketed. Since their wrongdoings had been exposed, house prices instantly dropped significantly. People spread the news and said that even ordinary citizens could sell their houses at reasonable prices now.


    However, those in the know kept silent, avoiding any discussion that might implicate them. They feared the consequences of speaking out.


    Before noon, I received a call from an unfamiliar number, which turned out to be Poppy.


    "Hello, Ms. Chloe. I hope this isn''t too sudden. This is Poppy."


    As she introduced herself, I already knew why she had called.


    "Hello," I responded distantly.


    "Ms. Chloe, um... I''d like to invite you out for a chat. Do you have some time for that?" She spoke in a ttering tone, her voice extremely pleasant. "I didn''t know much about you before, but after meeting you, I really want to be friends with you."


    "You''re too kind, Ms. Poppy. Unfortunately, that might not be convenient for me. A good friend of mine was injured recently. She''s in the hospital now, and I usually spend all my free time with her. Sorry about that." I truthfully exined why I couldn''t meet her. "I''ll give you a callter if I get a chance."


    "Well... alright. I hope your friend recovers soon." Poppy seemed reluctant, but she couldn''t find a reason to change my mind. She was clearly frightened by what had happened with the Bard family. I was sure she couldn''t help but feel a lingering fear when As gazed at her sternly before we left the party.


    I told As about Poppy''s phone call in the evening. He just snorted and didn''t say much.


    We had both been feeling down, especially because As hadn''t managed to bring my father back.


    The night As returned, he interrogated rk and Jarvis again. The more he dug, the more serious the situation became.


    In the end, As decided to get the Huffman family involved.


    Before going to bed, I asked As, "Are you sure you want to involve the Huffman family?"


    As nodded his head firmly. "I didn''t coborate with them because I wanted to leave ourselves a way out. I thought we might not find the person we were looking for, so I kept the Huffman family as a backup n. Now, it''s their turn to act."

 Chapter 710 The Wonder of Genetics

    ? The Wonder of Gics


    He continued, "They must have noticed the moment we caught Jarvis, so we were actually one step behind."


    I finally understood what he had nned. He had been doubly prepared, fearing that if they missed their target, their next step would bepromised. It wasn''t about excluding the Huffman family.


    "We need to stick to our principles when dealing with the Huffman family. It''s not about exclusion." He tightened his arm around me and gently stroked my back. "I know I let you down."


    "Don''t me yourself. Maybe my father''s ordeal just isn''t over yet," Iforted As. "I know you''re more anxious about this than I am."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve already arranged for a meeting with the patriarch of the Huffman family. Rest assured, I won''t give up any leads. But we need to n things carefully before we find him. We can''t waste any opportunities."


    "Do you think he''s in danger?" I asked with concern.


    "No. Based on the current situation, they must have other ns. He should still be there. The reason I retreatedpletely was because we weren''t totally prepared. I didn''t want to pressure them either. We can only find a way through when they let their guard down.


    Then, he muttered to himself, "Looks like your father is still useful to them."


    When As said that, I sensed that he must have some clues. But I stopped myself from asking too much about it as I saw that he was unhappy. I was afraid I would just add to the pressure he was feeling.


    I knew that As had dedicated a lot of effort to finding Rory over the years. He had never stopped looking for him.


    "Promise me you won''t hide anything from me. You need to make sure you''re safe. A member of my family is suffering already. I won''t let you suffer as well." I looked up at him earnestly.


    He smiled and kissed my forehead. "Don''t worry. I won''t take any unnecessary risks because I have you now. I won''t do anything that''ll separate us ever again."


    I felt deeply moved but also a little mncholic.


    The next day was Saturday, and I got up early to drive to Johnson''s house to pick up Myra and the kids.


    Since Grandma Rose was still at the house, I thought I''d spend the day with her. I hadn''t had a chance to see her properly since she came to Pleca Park.


    I told Ivanna to stay with Lauren at the hospital since I nned to stay at Pleca Park today to spend the day with the kids and the older woman.


    When I picked up Myra and returned to Pleca Park, she was enchanted by the beautiful scenery. She grabbed my hand in disbelief and asked, "Is this your new home, Chlo? Wow, it''s like a dream house!"


    I smiled, "You shoulde visit us more if you like it so much. You cane here on the weekends, and we''ll have a great time." The two children in the courtyard livened up the ce. Johnson''s son could already walk and chased after Ava everywhere. Jenny took great care of them.


    I really liked Jenny. She was a very sensible child. She and Ava were like twins, and they were inseparable. The little one was excited too and giggled non-stop.


    I told Myra about the little boy''s father. She was d, but also worried. After all, she had been taking care of him for some time and had developed a strong bond with him. She was afraid he might end up in the wrong family and be influenced negatively. But when I mentioned Annika, she wanted to see her.


    I saw that Myra was eager and curious, so I patted her shoulder and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to meet Annika."


    Myra grew extremely excited and looked at me. "What about the little guy?"


    I handed him over to my mom and Molly. Then, I drove straight to Arkadia za.


    When Myra saw Annika, she whispered, "My goodness, their genes are strong. He looks so much like his aunt. I hope he''ll have a good home."


    Annika had an excellent memory. She remembered what happened when I visited a few days ago and thanked me profusely. Myra, seeing her gentle demeanor, finally felt relieved.


    As we left the mall''s entrance, Ste walked in. She was with another woman. When she saw me, she was stunned, and her eyes narrowed.


    Then, she smiled calmly and said something to the woman before approaching me.


    "Do you want to hang out for a bit, Chloe?"

 Chapter 711 Cryptic Conversations

    Cryptic Conversations


    I smiled and declined, "No, I''ve got things to attend to. I''m in a bit of a rush."


    I didn''t have time to engage in a battle with her. Many people were waiting for me back home, and she was not worth my time. I also don''t see the need to have a conversation with her.


    It was best to keep words brief.


    She smirked mysteriously. "Do you really not want to know why Liora embarrassed herself at the party?"


    I looked at her indifferently and replied, "I''m not interested. Embarrassment is just inevitable when you have a devious mind."


    She always yed these games with me. It was not my cup of tea.


    Ste did not want to linger once she realized I was not buying her story.


    With a graceful smile, she said, "What your eyes see may not be the truth. You need to feel things slowly, Chlo. Be patient." Sure enough, she had some hidden agenda.


    I remained calm, giving her a casual nce. "Alright. I''ve got all the patience in the world. Let''s go!"


    With that, I grabbed Myra and walked toward the parking lot. I could distinctly feel her cold and stern gaze from behind. There was definitely some hidden meaning in her words.


    She could y at her own game. I''ve got As with me. The two of us can handle her.


    Sooner orter, she would y herself into trouble.


    In the car, Myra asked, "What''s she up to? She''s so cryptic. I really can''t stand people like that."


    "I don''t care about her intentions. Unrighteous deeds will backfire. If she overys her hand, she''ll be in trouble!" I said nonchntly.


    However, there was still a trace of unease in my heart.


    It seemed Ste was up to no good.


    Myra, seeing that I wasn''t afraid of her, also breathed a sigh of relief. Then she asked, "Chlo, when do you n to send Charlie away?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hadn''t thought about this question. After contemting momentarily, I looked at her and said, "Myra, bear with me on this. I think I need to get Matthew''s opinion after hiswsuit is settled. After all, he''s always treated him as his own son. It''s important to respect his wishes."


    "Chlo, it''s not that I''m rushing to send him away. On the contrary, I''ll miss him terribly. I can''t ept it if he''s suddenly taken away from me," Myra said, sounding a bit helpless, a genuine expression of reluctance on her face.


    Iughed, giving her a sidelong nce. "Even if you''re reluctant, you have to let go. After all, he has a family. If you like kids so much, have another one."


    "Ugh!" Myra sighed and looked out the window. "In the end, a child is just a child. He''s innocent. It''s really nice to have him around."


    Then she looked at me. "What about you, Chlo? Have you thought about having another one? Mr. As is great. Both of you are loving people. You should seize the opportunity, have a child, andplete the family. You can have a perfect family of four, with a son and a daughter."


    I understood Myra''s meaning. Those who don''t know the detailed situation between me and As would think I hit the jackpot. How could a divorced woman with a child possibly deserve a business tycoon like As?


    It was supposed to be a lucky break when a handsome bachelor with prestigious status and enormous wealth fell for me.


    "We''ll let things unfold naturally," I said shyly. "If it happens, it happens."


    This was something I had prepared for and must fulfill. It was my wish to have a child with As.


    Back at Pleca Park, my mom said Charlie didn''t cause any trouble. Upon seeing Myra, he crawled over, giggling infectiously.


    When those little eyes spotted me, they stayed fixed for a long time. With a pair of little teeth showing, he smiled and said, " Mommy,"


    Then he let go of Myra and crawled toward me.


    I quickly picked him up and kissed his little face. He giggled, patting my face, excited beyond words.


    My heart was touched, and my eyes involuntarily became moist.

 Chapter 712 Is It Too Much?

    ? Is It Too Much?


    I rescued this child. If it weren''t for me catching him that day, such a fragile little thing might not have survived.


    It seems my intervention was worth it, even though it almost cost me an arm. We had a joyful and fulfilling day, and even Rose yed with the kids wholeheartedly.


    By the time As returned, it was already dinner time. Charlie, looking at As, seemed enchanted. His eyes didn''t blink, and suddenly, he grinned.


    As was kind. As he reached out to Charlie, I thought he might be shy or unwilling to be held. Surprisingly, the child extended his tiny hand to him.


    When As took him, Charlie stared at As up close for quite a while, and from his mouth came, "Mommy."


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Looking at As''s dignified face, all smiles, I thought he would make a great dad.


    Because he was so gentle with an unrted child, I wondered how he would be with our own child. The thought made my face blush.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Rose saw my expression andughed heartily. "Chlo, while you''re still young, quickly have two more. That way, Ava won''t be lonely. You need a few more kids with such a big yard and family business."


    As looked at me. "Don''t pressure Chlo. She just rxed not long ago. We''ll consider it when Ava is a bit older."


    "I''m big now. I can have little brothers and sisters," Ava, understanding everything, quickly chimed in.


    Just as I was about to stop her, thinking she was just a kid, Jenny immediately said, "I can too."


    My face turned even redder, feeling awkward.


    After dinner, all of us decided to apany Myra home. Since As was driving, we all got into the car, and even Charlie was already asleep.


    Myra, holding him, said to me, "Chlo, to be honest, I''m a bit reluctant."


    I smiled. "Then keep him a bit longer. We''ll decide after handling Matthew''s affairs!"


    After dropping off Myra, we made a trip to the hospital. Ava mentioned that she hadn''t seen Lauren in a long time.


    When we returned to Pleca Park, it was alreadyte at night.


    We finally received the signing notice for Phase Two of Avalon Hills on Monday. The entirepany was ted, signaling that despite Liora''s jumping around, she still lost.


    Once the news of the signing ceremony was announced in major media outlets, the dust settled, and Ryan finally got rid of his worry.


    At thepany''s celebration banquet, he said, "Chloe, I strongly request some time off. I need a good night''s sleep."


    I knew he had been working hard recently. He could be considered the backbone of thepany. Every time there was something on my end, he was my support. Ryan essentially ran thispany.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone said, "Give Mr. Ryan an early vacation."


    I didn''t dare to neglect it. Assertively, I said, "Mr. Ryan, you get a week off."


    Ryan nced at me and said, "At home or abroad, capitalists are never generous. They say they are, but when they open their mouth, they''ll say a week."


    I looked at him in a daze, not understanding what he meant. "Is... that too much or too little?"


    Eleanor lightly nudged me and said, "You''re something else, not caring about your subordinates. You should be more generous and allow Mr. Ryan to achieve something with Ms. Joyce."


    I pped my forehead and said, "Oh my God, I made a mistake. Two weeks! Mr. Ryan, you get two weeks off. Carol, book Mr. Ryan and Ms. Joyce''s ne tickets. Visit the suburbs. Let Joyce enjoy Northum. You haven''t been back for a year. It''s time to go."


    As soon as I said this, Carol responded, "Alright! I''ll book it right away!"


    "Wait..."

 Chapter 713 No Communication

    ? No Communication


    Ryan immediately stopped me. "Forget it, I just need a two-day sleep break. 24 hours will do. I just want to sleep peacefully. There''s still a lot to deal with afterward, and I don''t have time to return to Bibury. Let''s talk about it around the New Year!"


    I quickly opposed, "Hold on, during the New Year, everyone''sing to Foswood without a doubt. I''ll handle things from here. You must take a break."


    He tried to argue further, but Eleanor and Benjamin convinced him, and he didn''t resist anymore.


    I don''t know why, but I felt uneasy and wanted to talk to him.


    After the dispersal, I insisted on personally taking him back. He had indeed had quite a bit to drink today.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I always remember how Ryan carried me home without my knowing, and during the holidays, we chatted for hours outside. We talked about the promise he made not to leave thepany.


    Now, he was carrying the weight of Tanum for me, but I couldn''t give him what he wanted.


    It took a long time for the car to pull out. I was the first to break the silence. "Ryan, take a trip back. Don''t let Joyce down."


    This time, we secured Phase Two of Avalon Hills,rgely thanks to Joyce. We all watched her unwavering dedication to Ryan. "Okay," Ryan agreed.


    "She''s a good woman. Don''t let her wait for you like you waited for someone else. No one can wait for you forever. Once you miss it, you never know where fate will lead you next," I said to him with a sigh.


    Too much had happened, and he had been silently supporting me from behind, yet I never paid attention to his feelings.


    "I understand." Ile nodded and said gently, "I know Mr. As is trustworthy. Ile''s excellent in every way, and I feel reassured. It''s time for me to build a harbor for her."


    "There are many things you don''t know about between As and me. I don''t even understand what kind of fate this is. Maybe it''s destined." After saying this, I paused. Then I looked at him and said, "Ryan, you may not know, but I am not Chloe."


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to exin to Ryan the extraordinary connection between As and me.


    Ryan looked at me, somewhat surprised. "What do you mean you''re not Chloe?"


    I drove slowly and had already passed the apartment where Ryan lived, wandering on the streets.


    "I''m not really Chloe. I''m Ste White," I exined. Ryan became even more confused, looking at me questioningly.


    "Who? Ste?" His expression became agitated.


    I thought for a moment before starting with the ne crash involving As''s father, telling him that I was Rory''s daughter. This revtion left Ryan utterly incredulous.


    "So, how did you end up in Bibury?" He couldn''t believe such a thing.


    "That''s something I currently can''t figure out myself. It''s also a painful matter. I don''t know why I came to the Hartz family and became Chloe. It all feels like a dream. Luckily, you''ve been by my side, shouldering thepany for us."


    I sincerely expressed my feelings to Ryan.


    "Fortunately, your memory started with me. I can do something for you," Ryanforted me. "Don''t overthink. It seems he is your true love. You must cherish and live a good life together."


    His words touched me deeply.


    "Then, you should do the same. Settle down and find someone who loves you! Joyce deserves your affection. She has no vanity, no ulterior motives, and, more importantly, she has always loved you.


    "Last time on the cruise, she asked me how to make you see her existence. Ryan, I feel like I owe her. Don''t let such a good girl wait. I will feel bad."


    I looked at Ryan, mischievously smiling, and said, "Hurry up and get yourself a wife so I can marry with peace of mind."


    Ryan looked at me and smiled warmly. He made me feel veryfortable with his stable demeanor and gentle attitude. The atmosphere in the car gradually improved.

 Chapter 714 Blackmail

    ? ckmail


    I couldn''t help but sigh. "You''re like my big brother, spoiling me to the point where I can ignore everything about thepany. I can just push all the responsibility onto you.


    "Honestly, if I were running thispany alone, who knows what state it would be in? It''ll probably be bankrupt for the 80th time!"


    I half-yfully said, "With you, everything is different. I can just kick back and rx, leaving everything to you. But you must not forget our agreement. You can''t leave thepany."


    He gave me an indulgent nce and muttered, "You''re ckmailing me!"


    I smirked triumphantly. At this moment, I felt like a child.


    "Alright then." I asked him, "When have I ever reneged on what I promised you?"


    "When have you ever fulfilled what you promised me?" He countered, looking at me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, okay!" I admitted in a rascal manner, "I may not be the best, and you-"


    "I indulged you!" He didn''t look at me, sighed wearily, and said, "Alright, I''ll go back to Bibury. I''ll bring Joyce with me."


    He seemed to firm up his decision.


    "Then I''ll take you to the airport tomorrow," I quickly replied.


    "Why do I feel like something''s off about what you say?" He looked at me, displeased. "It sounds like you''re afraid I won''t leave!" I burst intoughter.


    Ryan put on a serious expression. "Is there anything else that needs my attention in our hometown?"


    I shook my head without saying anything. I only knew a handful of people there, and it felt ufortable. I didn''t know where my roots were anymore.


    When I thought about Nocturnia, it was aplete nk, apletely unfamiliar ce.


    But what about Bibury?


    It didn''t feel like it either. In my memory, Bibury was only three years of high school. For me, Foswood carried ten years of memories. It was the longest time in my recollection, but I felt that it sometimes rejected me, bing unfamiliar andcking warmth.


    I didn''t respond to his question, so Ryan seemed to understand my inner thoughts and suddenly changed the subject. "How are things with Matthew going? Have you handled them?"


    I regained myposure and said, "We''re just waiting for the investigation results. I''ve let Adrian take over his case. Grace''s dying wish was that I wouldn''t harm him. I can only do my best to ensure his freedom. The rest, he has to navigate alone."


    I truly felt uneasy. Despite Matthew being a thing of the past, he was still someone in my memory.


    "Do you still hate him?" Ryan asked me.


    I shook my head. "No. The love is gone as well. His life was his choice, and perhaps people make mistakes. Maybe this is fate. I''ve had my share of trials."


    "It seems As is indeed worth entrusting. I can only wish you well."


    I nced at him and pouted. "You sound so reluctant!"


    Ryan chuckled. "How could I not be reluctant to see my favorite girl marrying someone else? Only I know how reluctant I am. Now that she''s finally free, her true love appears. My romantic journey is full of twists and turns. The heavens are unfair."


    "How dare you say such heartless things?" I stared at him with widened eyes, scolding him, "You have a good woman who''s patiently waiting for you. How dare you say that? If you keep talking like this, be careful that the heavens might grant her to someone else."


    Ryan nodded. "Yeah. After working together, I''ve realized that we have great chemistry."


    "That''s right, Ryan. Think about the parents in Bibury. Don''t let me feel guilty anymore," I said with a touch of grievance.


    He ruffled my hair. "You rascal. You''re the only one I enjoy listening to. Alright, I''m going back now. I need to sleep."


    I looked at him. Indeed, he looked tired, and I knew he really needed rest.


    After sending him home, my phone rang. It was As calling.


    "Why haven''t youe back yet?" His voice echoed in my ears.


    "I just sent Ryan home, and I''m on my way back!" I sweetly smiled, "Are you home?"


    "Not yet. Come to mypany. I''m waiting for you. We''ll go home together," he said over the phone. "Call me when you''re downstairs, and I''lle down."


    "You''ve been waiting for me all this time?" I asked in astonishment.


    "Yeah! I might have to go to Sris for business in the next few days!" He casually mentioned.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." I hung up the phone, looked in the direction he mentioned, and headed straight for ATL Empire.

 Chapter 715 The Terrell Family Advisor

    ? The Terrell Family Advisor


    I rushed to ATL Empire, but before I could make a call, As was already waiting downstairs.


    As instructed me to hand the car over to his assistant, and then he led me to his car. I quickly asked, "Did you meet with Mr. Anson today?"


    "Yeah, I did," he responded. "He needed to probe around a bit before making a judgment."


    As shared the details, saying, "But Mr. Anson also mentioned that they have a cooperative rtionship with one of the forces in Bermuda. They need to investigate to confirm. If it''s not them, things can proceed smoothly, and they can handle the matter."


    "What if it''s the opposite?" I looked at him with some concern.


    He calmly said, "Even if it''s the opposite, everyone will intensify their cooperation. It''s just a matter of interest."


    "Intensify cooperation? Do you want to cooperate with them closely?" I looked at As with a bit of worry, "You know that Jared is weakening the coboration with the Huffman family. You can''t have too close cooperation with them."


    He looked at me, smiling. "Are you worried about me?"


    I raised my hand and patted his leg. "What do you think?"


    He embraced me, solemnly saying, "Rest assured, my wife!"


    My face turned red, and I nced at him. "Wife?"


    "Isn''t that right?" He smirked and then said seriously, "Our cooperation philosophy is different. I won''t touch anything on the edge, but they also have a lot of businesses I can cooperate with. So, gradually monopolizing these projects is like monopolizing their influence. Get it?"


    I stared at him in a daze, thinking about his words. Deep down, I understood that As would not easily let himself fall into a swamp.


    "Don''t worry, I have boundaries." He patted my shoulder to reassure me.


    "On your end, after the official signing of Phase Two of Avalon Hills, Bourdamun''s new district should start construction." As urged me. "Do you have any other ideas?"


    "Everything is prepared, and I''ve already informed Bourdamun''s project team!" I reported to him.


    "On Noah''s end, we''ve dealt with the father and son of the Terrell family. This was also the intention from above, afraid that the remnants of the Terrell family might cause trouble. So, we''ve buffered it a bit. We''ve been ready here for a while."


    Talking about Bourdamun, it had been turned upside down recently due to the Terrell family''s incident. It implicated quite a few people. To construct the new district, Noah''s most crucial task recently was to uproot it.


    The Austier Agencyunched an instant report, and if it weren''t for the incident involving Lauren and me, I would be traveling back and forth from Bourdamun around this time.


    After assigning this task to Grayson, I haven''t visited Bourdamun much.


    Back at Pleca Park, everything was quiet except for the dreamlikendscape lights in the garden. It transformed the entire area into a fairytale, both surreal and beautiful.


    Inside, it was also quiet. It seemed like everyone had gone to bed.


    I quietly entered Ava''s room and saw Rose there, too.


    "Grandma Rose, why haven''t you slept yet?" I was a bit surprised. She should have been in bed at this time.


    "Ava seems a bit sick today, and I was worried she might have a fever. So, I came to check on her." She looked at me. "Why are you home sote?"


    I quickly walked over, touched Ava''s forehead, and touched mine. "She seems fine."


    "That''s good." Rose breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We signed the contract for Phase Two of Avalon Hills today, and everything is settled. We even had a small celebration feast for the team. Everyone''s happy, so we had a meal together," I whispered.


    "That''s good. It looks quite promising. I heard that Phase Two of Avalon Hills is muchrger than Phase 1." Rose was truly sharp, not letting anything slip by.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Yes! If we talk about actual living space, it''s no less than the new district in Bourdamun."


    "When will construction start in Bourdamun?" Rose asked.


    "Very soon! It was dyed because of the aftermath of the Terrell family," I told Rose. "Now that the Terrell family''s matter has been settled, I believe it will start soon."


    Rose pondered for a moment and then asked, "The Terrell family''s advisor, Denton Shaw, is the strategist for the Terrell family. Although the remaining members of the Terrell family have been punished, we can''t ignore this person."


    Denton Shaw?


    This name entered my mind for the first time, making my heart sink for some reason.

 Chapter 716 A Sudden Migration

    ? A Sudden Migration


    Someone had mentioned Denton Shaw when I was in Bourdamun. However, he was just a student studying abroad. There seemed to be no apparent connection between him and the Terrells'' troubles.


    When Rose mentioned he was the family''s strategist, I knew he was a potential ticking time bomb. Although he wasn''t around, he would be pretty problematic.


    I also had to consider Melvern Sunny. I still needed to determine his true purpose for returning to the country. I knew it wasn''t as simple as him returning to make investments.


    "Grandma Rose, do you know what trouble Melvern Sunny got into back then?" I asked, thinking she might know some secrets.


    "The Sunnys have kept it under the rug. I''m afraid not many will know about it. It''s all just spection when the family suddenly migrated."


    I felt a little disappointed to hear that. Rose noticed it and asked, "Why do you ask?"


    "I always suspected their sudden migration had something to do with Mevern," I answered.


    "It happened so suddenly. There were reports of many projects getting abandoned at the time. It didn''t match Earl''s behavior, so various rumors about the Sunnys spread," Rose''s tone was casual, and I knew she didn''t know much about what had happened.


    She added, "I''m not sure about the details, but I guess it was no small matter."


    "Loss of life?" I asked in surprise.


    Rose shook her head solemnly. "It''s hard to say."


    I frowned slightly and responded, "I keep thinking it has something to do with Liora. Melvern was her first love. Did you know that he has returned to Foswood to invest in her?"


    "Oh, he''s back in Foswood?" Rose seemed surprised. It appeared she wasn''t aware of it.


    "Yeah, he even attended that celebrity gathering. He initiated a conversation with me that night about the investment. He knows Ardora is my ex-husband''spany, yet he asked for my opinion on his investment." Saying this out loud made me realize something was indeed amiss.


    If Melvern knew I was Chlow, he must also know Ardora belonged to Matthew. Still, he casually approached me for advice when Liora took over thepany. I suspected Melvern had ulterior motives. No wonder something felt weird that night.


    "If you put it that way, he seems well-prepared," Rose pondered, then continued, "The Sunnys have been clean and thorough since migrating. They''ve handled everything neatly and even sold their ancestral home. Why would Melvern return?"


    I told Rose, "I''ve already told someone to investigate his funds."


    "That''s good." Rose nodded and then slowly got up. "Stay on your toes and check his financial situation carefully. Okay, I''m getting sleepy. You should go to bed, too."


    As she walked out, she muttered, "The girl from the Thompson family is an absolute disaster. She''s a stubborn one." Rose seemed to be talking to herself, but I knew she wanted me to hear it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After seeing Ryan off the following day, I visited the hospital to check on Lauren. She seemed much better today and could already get out of bed to move around. When she saw me, she asked, "Why aren''t you at work? Did the signing go smoothly yesterday?" "Of course it did. I even told Ryan to take a vacation and sent him to the airport to return to Bibury." I smiled at Lauren as she moved around the room with the nurses'' help.


    "It''s only right that you do that for Ryan. He has worked super hard recently and made the best contributions to Tanum." Lauren grew tired, so she sat on the bed and continued, "He and Joyce deserve all the credit for the signing going smoothly."


    I smiled with relief, saying, "I told him to take Joyce with him to Bibury. He even said he''ll give her a chance."


    Lauren suddenly looked at me. "You did an excellent job. If he said that, it means he can let go of his obsessions. That''s a big deal."


    I smiled contently, saying, "I owe Ryan too much, especially since he has always supported and helped me in my most troubled times."


    "Hey, why are you here when Ryan''s not around?" Lauren scolded me, "Go to work!"


    "I just wanted to see you and tell you I''ll be busy for a few days."


    "Get going, then. I''ll just be here."


    After affirming she was okay, I left and headed to thepany. I didn''t expect to see a pile of things waiting for me in my office. Later that evening, I didn''t even realize howte it was until As called. I quickly tidied up and left the office. I then went to the basement parking and remembered that I had gone to workte and had parked my car far away.


    The basement was quiet, and the only sounds were of my footsteps. For some reason, I felt anxious.

 Chapter 717 Distress in the Basement

    Distress in the Basement


    It was past the usual working hours, so there wasn''t a soul in sight in the basement. Carol had left early today and reminded me to head back sooner. However, I lost track of time because I was engrossed in my work.


    As I traversed the basement, I heard hurried footsteps behind me before feeling a rush of wind. I turned and instinctively dodged, but I took a hit on my shoulder. It caused me to grunt in pain.


    Before I could realize what had happened, another blow struck me. This time, I saw what hit me. It was a wooden bat. I sidestepped and shouted, "Who are you?!"


    I noticed the person wearing ck sportswear with a hood and mask to cover their features. I couldn''t even make out what gender the person was. However, the person''s slender figure hinted at them being a woman.


    "What the hell do you want?!" I demanded, retreating while watching the assant. Suddenly, two more masked individuals with wooden bats appeared behind her.


    I knew they were targeting me and had prepared for this confrontation. I soon realized they had trapped me. I pointed at the woman and shouted, "Don''t be so rash! There are cameras everywhere!"


    She remained silent and advanced toward me. I backed away nervously and asked again, "What do you want?! Who the hell are you?"


    As I tried to figure out the woman''s identity, something even more terrifying happened. The piercing sound of a motorcycle echoed throughout the basement.


    I instinctively looked back, and the motorcyclist revved their engine at the entrance to Section E of the basement parking. The sound was intimidating, and I could almost imagine what would happen next.


    Meanwhile, the trio with bats continued to approach. I knew they had nned to catch me in the middle, with the motorcycle closing in from behind.


    "Wh-who are you people? What do you want with me?" I could only feignposure while nervously retreating. I regretted As''s advice to wait in the office for him toe and pick me up.


    My phone was in my bag, and only my car keys were in my hand. I knew trying to reach for my phone to call for help was impossible. Moreover, my car wasn''t in this section. Instead, it was in Section E.


    "you won''t get away with this, no matter who you guys are! There are surveince cameras everywhere, and security patrols are regr. Besides, my fiance is on his way. You won''t escape." I tried to buy time, hoping for a chance to escape.


    Upon hearing my words, the woman scoffed. I knew for sure she was a woman after that. I immediately thought of Liora, but she didn''t fit. She wasn''t tall, and the woman before me seemed skinnier. It also couldn''t be Ste since the scoff didn''t match her voice.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The roaring motorcycle behind me grew even louder. I nced around and noticed the garage was nearly empty. Most of the cars belonged to the upstairs employees. With working hours over long ago, only a few cars remained.


    I hoped for someone toe down and make the assants less audacious. Then, I would seize the chance to escape or dial for help. However, I seemed to have run out of time and could only save myself.


    I suddenly turned and sprinted toward the exit, taking advantage of the gap. Behind me, a sinister female voice shouted, "Get her!" Immediately after, the motorcyclist roared toward me.

 Chapter 718 How Dare You Slander My Fiance!

    How Dare You nder My Fiance!


    I sprinted while desperately screaming for help, but the motorcycle''s roar drowned out my voice.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I had worn a pair of high heels to work today. It became apparent they were slowing me down. The footsteps behind me grew closer, and the motorcycle was already twones ahead of me.


    Suddenly, a car sped in from the Section E entrance and maneuvered through the parking columns. It headed straight for the motorcycle. With no time for reaction, a loud bang echoed as the motorcyclist flew. The motorcycle then skidded across the floor.


    I dared not stop running, and the car was agile. When I passed the car, it reversed and blocked the trio on the other side. Everything happened so suddenly. When I nced behind me, the three assants froze and watched in horror at the unfolding


    scene.


    The woman was unwilling to give up and attempted to continue pursuing me. However, one of the men pulled her back. Then, they turned and ran in the opposite direction, seemingly attempting to flee.


    The driver executed a rapid U-turn and cut off their path. The car drifted and knocked the trio down. When the door passenger door swung open, As appeared. Soon after, Dn stepped out of the driver''s seat.


    I found myself sitting on the ground, gasping for air. I also noticed the motorcyclist had yet to get up. Afterward, another car drove in, and several bodyguards jumped out to pin down the trio who had assaulted me.


    As rushed to my side and knelt, urgently asking, "Are you hurt?"


    I instinctively held my throbbing shoulder. As narrowed his eyes and unbuttoned my blouse cor, revealing a scary bruise. He then lifted me off the ground and ced me somewhere safe to examine me, asking, ¡°Do you have any other injuries?"


    I quickly assured him, "No, nothing else."


    I nced toward the woman on the ground. As''s bodyguards had already pulled off her hat, revealing her orange hair. Her mask was still over her face. Although a bodyguard held her down, she managed to gaze at me maliciously.


    I approached her and told the bodyguard, "Remove her mask."


    The bodyguard yanked off the woman''s mask, and I saw a heavily made-up face. I sneered, saying, "I thought so!"


    I had guessed correctly. It was Madison, the one who had confronted me at the party.


    "Chloe, things won''t end well for you! Consider yourself lucky that I didn''t kill you tonight. I won''t give up as long as I''m alive!" Madison struggled as the bodyguard pressed her face against the ground.


    "You must have a death wish!" As red at Madison, who continued her futile struggle.


    She said, "She has deceived you, As! She''s just a slut who ys with men. She can seduce other men, but why did you let her fool you?"


    As responded sinisterly, "It seems the punishment for your family was too light. How dare you nder my fiance in my presence! Dn, evict the Bards from Foswood."


    Madison''s eyes widened with despair as she stared at As. "No... You can''t treat me this way, Mr. As! You''ve already punished my family. You can''t "


    "You don''t have the right to negotiate with me. You attack my fiance but still think you have a chance at mercy?!" As roared, then picked me up and headed toward the car.


    He turned and nced at Dn, adding, "If anyone from the family rebels, make them taste the consequences of Madison''s actions."


    Soon after, Dn joined us in the car. As he turned the key to start it, I heard a horrifying scream.

 Chapter 719 Im Coming With You

    ? I''m Coming With You


    I instinctively turned to see what had happened, but As held my head and redirected my gaze. He then instructed, "Dn, head to the hospital."


    I quickly reassured, "I''m fine."


    "No, you''re not. The injury is at the corbone, so we must get it checked. Otherwise, I won''t have peace of mind," As said, looking at me with concern, "Does it still hurt?"


    I felt a little guilty but shook my head and asked, "Wh-what did you do to her?"


    "Kill one to warn and deter others," As answered firmly.


    I never expected the warm and amiable As to be so heartless. I knew he was just overly worried about my safety. I also realized he wanted to intimidate those who harbored ill intentions toward me.


    After the examination, the doctor exined, "Fortunately, they missed the corbone. These are just superficial wounds. I''ll prescribe an ointment for Mr. As to help you apply. It''ll help alleviate the pain, reduce swelling, and promote healing."


    It was alreadyte when we got home. Neither of us had eaten, and the kitchen was preparing our dinner. Still, As remained solemn. After the meal, we went upstairs, and he insisted on helping me shower. I knew he wanted to examine my injuries. "It''s okay. I can manage myself. It doesn''t hurt much now," I said, trying to soothe As''s worries.


    "Aren''t you sore?" He said sternly. I had never seen him so cold before.


    "But-" I began to protest.


    "No buts!" he interrupted and carried me to the bathroom. He then carefully removed my clothes and saw my shoulder. His expression worsened, and I couldn''t help but nce at the mirror. I was shocked when I saw a discolored bruise on my shoulder. As frowned as he adjusted the water temperature and guided me under the shower. He gently washed me, afraid of causing me any more pain. Afterward, he delicately dried me and kissed my shoulders, causing a tingling sensation to spread throughout my body.


    As I blushed, he lowered his head and kissed me. I hugged him, knowing his heart must be aching from seeing me hurt. He said, " Next time, don''t stay alone at the office sote."


    "Okay." I nodded.


    As wrapped me in the bath towel and then carried me to the bed. "Wait here. I''ll be right back."


    I nodded again. "Okay."


    He went to wash up and came out before putting on his home clothes and grabbing the ointment. "Here, let me help you."


    I almost fell asleep when he lifted me and carefully applied the ointment to my shoulder. It felt cool and soothing. When the pain diminished, I hummed softly.


    "I never expected that maniac to be so bold. It seems Madison was waiting for me in the basement for quite some time. How''d you know I was in there?" I finally remembered to ask him that.


    "I went downstairs to wait for you after calling your phone. Your location showed you were constantly moving around the building. When you didn''t answer my second call, I knew something was wrong. I rushed over, but your office was closed."


    I shivered, saying, "Thank goodness I lingered upstairs for a bit, or I would''ve been in even bigger trouble."


    Just then, As''s phone rang. He checked it and frowned before answering, "Yeah?"


    I noticed his expression growing severe as he said, "Okay, got it."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After hanging up, he gently kissed my lips, and I hugged him. I knew from his expression that something important had happened. As said, "Go to bed. I have to leave for a bit."


    "Where are you going?" I looked at him.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and smiled at me, saying, "Company business."


    I looked into his eyes. "You''re lying, As."


    He continued to gaze at me with his mesmerizing smile. "My men have caught the littleckey who''s watching Rory."


    I sat upright when I heard that. "Then, I''ming with you!"

 Chapter 720 The Captive

    ? The Captive


    As looked at me indulgently and then ruffled my hair. "I''ll be back soon, sweety. It''s sote now. You should get some rest, okay?"


    "No... I want toe with you. I need to know if Rory''s alive. I''ll only know if I see him. Don''t stop me," I stubbornly said as I threw off the nket. I was no longer sleepy.


    As shook his head and sighed. "All right, change into some warmer clothes. It''s chilly outside."


    I jumped out of bed and crouched to put on my slippers before rushing to the dressing room. My heart pounded, wondering where Rory was or if someone was actually watching him. After getting changed, I trotted out.


    As held my hand, and we walked together. I had already grown familiar with the secret passages. When we got into the car, we took one of the tunnels out of Pleca Park.


    Although I didn''t know if someone was monitoring us outside, the tunnels were a shortcut to the warehouse. It was also As''s base. I bombarded him with questions along the way, trying to piece together the puzzle.


    I learned the person was brought here through the Huffmans'' connections. It seemed the Huffmans had some influence and acted swiftly.


    When we arrived at the warehouse, a burly man named Cane weed us and led us into the same area asst time. I found the ce familiar and was no longer as curious as before. Besides, I was too preupied with my thoughts about that person.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I desperately wanted to see him near my father to confirm everything was real. As could sense my impatience. He softly said, " Don''t worry. You''ll see him soon."


    At that point, I had already sprinted toward the room. This time, it was not as deep into the area as the one rk was in. From a distance, I saw the open door with no terrifying soundsing from within. My heart eased a little when I saw the room''s condition.


    The room had a small bed and a nket with a leather sofa. Everything looked much better than the room rk had. Inside, the skinny man had thick eyebrows,rge eyes, and full lips. He had the features of a typical person from Bermuda. He looked somewhat handsome, but he looked at us anxiously with a hint of fear as Dn questioned him.


    Although As remained expressionless, his eyes bore into the man. Thetter paused when he saw As entering. Then, the man nced between us and spoke rapidly. Despite my limited understanding of hisnguage, I was surprised when As responded. Puzzled, I stared at him. Even the man froze. After a moment, he instinctively stepped back.


    As continued to speak in the man''snguage, causing thetter to tremble even more and gesture wildly. I could guess he was exining something.


    I grew increasingly anxious and kept looking at As, begging him with my eyes to say something. I almost yelled in my frustration.


    As noticed my distress and understood my feelings. He ordered one of the smaller attendants behind him, "Trante for her." The attendant asked the man, "What''s your name?"


    "Loak. I don''t know anything. You''d better let me go." The man sat on the floor, hugging his legs.

 Chapter 721 The Two Siblings Reunite

    ? The Two Siblings Reunite


    "Let you go? Do you think you can go back?" As looked down at him with an imposing stance, making Loak uneasy.


    Soon, he became agitated.


    "What do you want? There''s no use holding me captive. I don''t know anything!" Loak was very defensive,pletely retreating into his prickly shell.


    As nced at him with disdain. "Do you think you''re valuable? You''re just an ant there! The boss can take your life at any time. You''d better answer my questions honestly."


    Loak examined his pale toenails as he touched his dark feet.


    "How is the man you''re keeping?" As asked, his eyes fixed on Loak.


    "He''s okay," he grumbled. "It''s not my doing, yet you captured me."


    His tone indicated dissatisfaction, showing he remained stubborn even in this situation.


    The trantor did an excellent job tranting the conversation.


    "How many meals does he get every day?" As continued, and I was a bit puzzled. Why was As asking seemingly irrelevant questions?


    "Two meals! What else does he need? He can''t move!" Loak seemed repulsed, speaking as if he were a butcher handling meat. However, from his words, As''s earlier conjecture was confirmed. It seemed my father''s leg indeed had a problem.


    I clenched my fists, my teeth gritting in anger. Jarvis couldn''t be spared.


    Suddenly, As asked, "Where is he now?"


    "In


    Loak suddenly realized something and looked at As, panicking.


    "How would I know where he is? Why are you asking me? I''m not the boss. Go and capture the boss if you dare! Capturing me is pointless!" He grumbled, crouching and avoiding eye contact with As.


    "Since you don''t want to tell the truth, send him where he belongs!" As''s tone suddenly turned icy, his whole demeanor exuding a chilling atmosphere. His eagle-like eyes stared at Loak as if he were prey.


    With that, he held my hand and turned to leave.


    I was bewildered, but I knew As wouldn''t easily give up if he hadn''t obtained any crucial information. The Huffmans wouldn''t have brought him to Foswood if this person were useless.


    Suddenly, I heard a sound from behind. I turned around in surprise to see Loak kneeling on the ground, crawling toward us rapidly. Simultaneously, he babbled, "S-Sir, spare my life, please! My sister is still with the boss. I don''t..."


    I looked at the trantor, who quickly ryed the message. The boss kept Loak''s sister, and he was afraid of speaking out of turn. "Dn!" As nced at Dn.


    Dn gestured to Cane behind him, signaling, "Bring her here."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cane immediately turned and walked out.


    Shortly after, he brought in a young girl, looking about fifteen or sixteen, in a dress. She had a cute appearance, big eyes, nose, and full lips. Her skin was tanned, a typical look from Bermuda.


    a straight


    The long skirt, tightly hugging her hips, made her walk gracefully-quite a sight to behold. As she timidly entered the room, her frightened eyes darted around at the people present.


    At that moment, Loak eximed in shock, "What are you doing here?"


    "Loak!"


    The girl immediately rushed over, and Loak stood up, embracing his sister and shielding her behind him defensively.


    "Don''t touch her! What are you trying to do? Why did you bring my sister here?"

 Chapter 722 Loak Might Be Useful

    ? Loak Might Be Useful


    "I''m saving her life! Loak, do you think your sister is safe in the hands of your boss? Can you protect her?" As looked at Loak. "If you think she''s safe there, I can send her back."


    Loak stared at As, his eyes full of conflict and fear, as he gulped.


    "Your parents died at the hands of your boss. Now, both your lives are in his hands. Do you think you can endure his abuse and constant threat to you both? Or do you want to push your sister into the fire pit?" As''s gaze on Loak was intense.


    His sister clutched his arm tightly behind him, revealing only a beautiful face.


    My heart softened, and I couldn''t help but reach out to the girl. "Don''t be afraid! We won''t harm you."


    She looked at my gesture, and the trantor conveyed my words. She blinked her big eyes, nced at her brother, and then fixed her gaze on my face. Perhaps my friendly demeanor helped her rx.


    She tentatively sought her brother''s opinion, "Loak!"


    Loak looked at As, gulped again, and stammered, "C-Can you really protect my sister?"


    "If you help us find the man you''re caring for, I''ll protect you and your sister. I''ll arrange a life for you here in Foswood, with your own ce to stay, a job, and a sry. You''ll live well, and there won''t be any danger," As said solemnly.


    The room fell into silence. Loak was still hesitating, unsure if he could trust As.


    I walked over and gently took the girl''s hand. She trembled, probably from fear, her hand covered in cold sweat.


    "Don''t be afraid," I said softly.


    She looked at me, a bit at a loss.


    "Tell me, do you want to leave the boss, or do you want to go back? I respect your decision," I spoke gently.


    I didn''t know why, but I really liked this girl.


    "What''s your name?" I caressed her hand and asked.


    She nced at her brother, then timidly said, "Anya."


    "Anya," I repeated. "That''s a lovely name. Now tell me, do you want to stay? Of course, I can send you back if you want to return." I guided her thoughts.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she didn''t speak, she shook her head vigorously.


    I sighed in relief. As long as she didn''t want to go back, we could quickly find information about my father through them.


    "Can you really protect us?" Loak finally spoke.


    "Yes, there''s no one I can''t protect," As asserted.


    Staring at As''s face for a moment, Loak nodded hesitantly. "As long as you can protect my sister, I will tell you what I know." Indeed, we learned a lot of secrets from Loak about Bermuda. The boss he mentioned, Navi Mansk, had considerable influence in that area, being a force to be reckoned with among the three factions.


    After chatting with Loak, it was alreadyte. As specifically instructed Cane to let the siblings stay together. I understood his meaning. He feared separating them would make them uneasy.


    On the way back to Pleca Park, I asked As, "Do you think we can trust Loak?"


    As was certain. "At times like these, he wouldn''t dare lie."


    "What are you going to do with Anya?" I looked at As.


    He nced at me. "Do you have any ideas?"


    I smiled. "Nothing escapes your eyes. I really like this little girl."


    "Then you can decide," he indulgently said.


    "Can we bring her to our ce?" I asked As.


    "Of course." As never opposed my suggestions. "After verifying the clues from Loak, we can bring her in. Loak might be useful to us. He can be our guide."


    "You mean entering Bermuda tonight?"

 Chapter 723 Its Not Okay

    It''s Not OkayText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His idea shocked me. "Are you saying we need to re-enter Bermuda?"


    "Of course, that''s why my approach to him is different," As said.


    I looked at As, suddenly understanding why he had started by gradually easing into questions, wanting to alleviate the pressure on him.


    "Is he reliable?" I asked with some concern.


    "That depends on how we handle him. His parents died at the hands of Navi. With only the two of them relying on each other, this kid is quite unfortunate. At that time, he was only nine, and his sister was six. Strictly speaking, he''s still a kid now," As exined.


    As As spoke, I looked at his expression and suddenly understood his thoughts.


    "I can empathize with his helplessness and unwillingness during that period, so I want to test him a bit. If he passes the test, I''ll train him well."


    As''s words were poignant, and I knew he wanted to say that he and Loak shared simr painful experiences. That was why he understood what Loak needed.


    I involuntarily held As''s hand. He nced back at me, tightening his grip.


    Our minds connected, and he understood what I was thinking.


    When we returned to Pleca Park, it was already 2 a.m.


    I was exhausted, but my heart was still riled up. If Loak''s clues were verified, finding my father would be within reach.


    Back in the room, I felt drained and copsed on the bed. As helped me undress, and despite his amorous kisses, I was on the verge of passing out. I spoke sternly, "Don''t think about doing anything. Go to sleep! I''m exhausted."


    Heughed charmingly, quickly undressed, and embraced me. "Are you still thinking about doing things? I wasn''t, but I can indulge you."


    I blushed at his teasing words. This man always managed to turn the tables.


    I slept until past 9 a.m. I might have continued sleeping if it weren''t for Carol''s call waking me up.


    Looking at the time, I reluctantly got up. If Ryan were here, I could continue sleeping.


    Around noon, I received a call from Noah saying that the groundbreaking date for Bourdamun had been confirmed. He wanted me toe to Bourdamun for a meeting if I had time.


    I agreed, and we scheduled for me to go to Bourdamun tomorrow.


    After handling the current matters, I called Atticus. What Lauren said was right. There were some things I needed to discuss with Atticus, especially regarding Matthew''s case. Adrian mentioned that the trial would start soon.


    Upon receiving my call, Atticus said he was in the nearby city. Hearing my intention, he promptly said, "I''d have to trouble you toe to Rivendell."


    I checked the time and nodded. "Okay, I''ll go over. I''ll call you if I get there, and we can have lunch together."


    "Okay." Atticus hung up.


    I called Carol, asking if there was anything special to handle today and telling her to reschedule things for tomorrow. She needed toe with me to Bourdamnun.


    "What about this? Let Eleanor handle things with Benjamin," I instructed Carol. "I''m going to Rivendell now. If there''s anything urgent, call me!"


    "Are you going alone?" Carol looked at me with concern. "How about I go with you?"


    "It''s fine. You should handle the things here first, just in case Benjamin can''t handle them." I reassured her. "I''ve made an appointment with Atticus, and it''s fine."


    In the elevator, I called As, informing him of my whereabouts. He immediately said, "Wait downstairs. I''ll send the driver to apany you!"


    Knowing he was worried about me, I agreed. "Okay, I''ll wait downstairs."


    When I reached the lobby, I waited for the driver As had sent.


    It was scorching under the midday sun, and I quickly retreated to the lobby. Just then, I saw a figure appear in my line of sight.

 Chapter 724 Rushing to Rivendell

    Rushing to Rivendell


    To my surprise, it was Melvern.


    He noticed me and walked toward me with a smile on his face.


    "Ms. Chloe, what a coincidence. We meet again," he said, looking at me like an old friend.


    "Mr. Melvern, hello." I nodded politely, wondering why he was there. However, I didn''t ask.


    "Are you heading out?" he asked casually, ncing at me.


    "Yes, just stepping out for a bit." I smiled faintly. "Are you here for business?"


    "Yes, I''m here to meet an old friend," he replied, seemingly carefree. "Which floor is yourpany on?"


    "The 10th floor," I answered, but I didn''t extend any courteous invitation for him to visit.


    I was sure that if I did, he would show up at my door tomorrow.


    "Ms. Chloe, could I invite you for a chat sometime when you''re free? I have some questions I''d like to consult you about," he asked politely.


    I knew that this was just an excuse.


    "Mr. Melvern, you''re too courteous. I wonder which aspect of knowledge you are seeking," I replied distantly. This guy was like gum at the bottom of my shoe.


    "Of course, it''s about construction." He smiled pleasantly and said, "However, I''d also like to have a casual chat with you, Ms. Chloe."


    At that moment, the car sent by As arrived at the entrance. I quickly said, "Sorry, Mr. Melvern, my ride''s here, and I''m pressed for time. Let''s chat another time! We can have a sit-down."


    I didn''t close the door tightly. If necessary, I could still probe into his background. However, this person wasn''t to my liking. Seeing that I was in a hurry, he politely gestured. "That''s settled, then. See you next time."


    He seemed to be seizing an opportunity, but I didn''t quite like it. Still, I smiled apologetically at him and got into the car.


    I saw him standing in the rearview mirror, watching my car leave.


    I rushed all the way and arrived in Rivendell just around lunchtime. I went directly to the hotel that Atticus had booked.


    This was the most upscale restaurant in Rivendell, and I had been here before during my previous visits.


    Seeing him in the private room he had arranged, he seemed to have recently had a haircut and looked a bit thinner.


    "Long time, no see!" I smiled and greeted him.


    "Likewise. There''s a meeting here in the evening that I can''t get out of, so I couldn''t make it back and had to trouble you." He smiled, took the bag from my hands, and helped me settle into my seat.


    It had been a while, but it felt like catching up with an old friend between us.


    "I''ve ordered some specialties for you. We''ve known each other for so long but never sat down for a proper meal. We''re finally doing it today," Atticus said, pouring me a cup of tea. "If you''re not busy today, let''s take our time."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You should have said so earlier. We could have had this meal long ago." Iughed, taking a sip of the tea he poured. "I''ve been quite busytely."


    "Is your arm better?" He nced at my arm.


    "You know about it?" I asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, but I''ve been in Rivendell, so I couldn''t visit you."


    "No wonder it is been a while since west met," I joked, "Is there another good project in Rivendell? You''re focusing on this ce again?"


    He smiled leisurely. "You guessed correctly."


    "Really?" I took another sip of water, jokingly saying, "It looks like my words are prayers. Whatever I say turns out to be urate." Atticusughed. "You''re quite clever!"


    Then, he asked earnestly, "When will construction start in Bourdamun?"


    "Soon," I replied truthfully, "Probably within this month. I can''t start until I finish dealing with the mess."


    He nodded, advising me seriously, "You must stay vignt. Bourdamun''s waters run deep, especially for the Terrells. Although the surface seems calm, someone may be biding their time."


    I was surprised and looked at Atticus. "Are you talking about Denton?"

 Chapter 725 Prerequisite

    Prerequisite


    Atticus hadn''t expected me to mention Denton''s name immediately. He seemed a bit surprised but nodded. "You''re truly sharp- minded."


    I smiled lightly, feeling a special admiration for Rose.


    Atticus continued, "Denton is someone to keep an eye on. Over the past few years abroad, he has umted many resources and connections. He''s the true mastermind behind the Terrells."


    It seemed that Atticus and Rose were on the same page. I couldn''t help but think that I needed Grayson to investigate Denton thoroughly.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. After all, Bourdamun''s new development is a project from higher-ups. Even if he has ideas, he needs to weigh his strength. He will unlikely get his way, even if it''s evenly matched.


    "Trying to contend with the higher-ups is not as simple as it used to be," Atticus consoled when he saw I hadn''t spoken. "Back then, were you also afraid of running into a tough nut like Nelson?" I asked Atticus with a mischievous smile.


    "Not entirely." Atticus''s response was interesting.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "So, it means there were some considerations in that regard."


    He nodded without reservation. "I don''t have the same ideas as you regarding the Bourdamun project. You aim to use Bourdamun to create your positioning prototype, whereas I knew from the beginning that there would be follow-ups for my projects in Rivendell."


    Atticus''s words were undoubtedly honest.


    It was no surprise that his rivalry with As had been so fierce back then. He knew this project was only a prelude, with hidden chunks of fat behind it.


    Atticus had taken advantage of Celine''s arrival, manipting the project with two rounds of changes.


    However, Celine wanted to overpower As quickly at that time. So, she turned the long-term advantage into a shoring, only seeing the immediate benefits.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It could be seen that As had miscalcted in this project.


    Atticus looked at me and said, "Not all projects are worth taking on. They must fit into one''s development n. Bourdamun''s new district project is tailored for you! You''re determined to use it to create a model project, and it''s inevitable.


    "Other developers must have probed into it, knowing this bone is too tough to chew. It''s not worth the effort for them. So, you face no obstacles."


    "Haha! I wondered why there were nopetitors, and I thought my information was spot-on." I chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    "Not exactly. I knew from the start that even if Ipeted for this project, the final result would fall into your hands," Atticus said realistically.


    "Why?" I asked.


    Atticus smiled. "As won''t let this one slip away again. For me, As is my formidable rival. I won in Rivendell by chance, but Bourdamun is different. As has long paved the way for you. You have the prerequisite for victory."


    "Are you referring to the Beringers?" I asked, looking calmly at Atticus. "The Beringers haven''t made any moves on Bourdamun''s project."


    "Do you think the Beringers are easy to integrate into? Besides, why would the Beringers need to make any moves? Your identity alone says it all! Of course, you also have the background for it."


    Atticus''s words were insightful and straightforward. Of course, our rtionship and the circumstances with the Beringers were witnessed by Atticus throughout the process.


    Moreover, the trigger was Liora, who indirectly pped Atticus in the face that day.


    If I didn''t know for sure that Atticus was determined to part ways with Liora, I would have been cautious about Atticus.


    Inexplicably, Atticus and I seemed to have always had a tacit understanding. Our rtionship was peculiar. We weren''t exactly friends, but we were more like it, able to help each other beyond what typical friends could do.


    Perhaps it was Atticus''s openness about his ns for Liora instantly shortened the distance between us.


    So far, I honestly had to thank Atticus. Regardless of his motives, his help to me was undeniable.


    "It makes sense why you chose not to pursue Bourdamun!" I eximed.

 Chapter 726 Sly Old Fox

    ? Sly Old Fox


    Atticus smiled, saying, "Indeed, I won''t engage in a battle without preparing for it. Of course, I can''t be shameless either because it would be too greedy. I wouldn''t have a favorable oue if I made a move on Bourdamun without assurance."


    "It looks like you''re the crafty one," I said straightforwardly, "So, you traded a stagnant pond for a vast ocean? You''re winning with a clear conscience."


    I had to admit I felt a little ufortable. Atticus was extremely cunning.


    He chuckled somewhat embarrassedly, "It''s like that for me, but As also obtained a boundless opportunity. Do you think he''s easy to shake? Perhaps he wouldn''t have let go if he hadn''t had you back then. I admit it was an unsportsmanlike victory."


    It was apparent Atticus was sincere and seemed to hold As in high regard. "Muborough is reaching saturation while Bourdamun has excellent potential. You''ve also acquired a piece of valuablend. How could As lose?


    "That way, we can dominate our specific territories or merge with more opportunities for coboration. Isn''t that great?"


    "How so?"


    Atticus exined matter-of-factly, "Think about it. You can focus on branding, and I''ll lead in construction. There''s no conflict there. We can join forces if I take on future high-standard projects. If youck strength, I can make up for it. Weplement each other perfectly, I think."


    I immediately responded, "Calling you a sly fox is fitting."


    Atticus smiled. "Business is business, right? It''s mutually beneficial, and we''re a formidable alliance." He sipped his tea and leaned into the sofa. "On the contrary, we''re friends in private. I considered you one since you approached me during that material incident.


    "Honestly, I have immense respect for As, especially because he''s young, talented, and highly ambitious. Although we have yet to coborate, I believe it won''t be long before we do."


    "Are you that confident?" I teased. In my mind, As wouldn''t focus much on real estate development but would undoubtedly be my behind-the-scenes supporter.


    The chances of Atticus and As cooperating were slim unless the former wanted to venture into other industries.


    "There will be opportunities," Atticus asserted, "Cooperation isn''t limited to business."


    His statement gave me a new impression of him. It seemed my spections had some merit, but I didn''t pry.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As the dishes arrived, I excused myself and went to the restroom. When I reached the corridor, I brushed shoulders with a man in a cap. I hadn''t seen his face, but I felt something strange about him when he passed me.


    I couldn''t help but turn back to take another look. However, the man strode away as if nothing had happened. However, I felt a sense of familiarity with him. I raised a brow, thinking it was unlikely to encounter someone I knew here.


    When I returned to the private room, Atticus pointed at my bag and said, "You have a call."


    I removed my phone from the bag and nced at the screen. When I saw it was Johnson who called, I returned his call. When the call connected, he urgently said, "Chlo, where are you? Let''s meet!"


    "When?" I asked, sensing he had something important to discuss.


    "The sooner, the better! Tell me where you are, and I''lle over," Johnson responded.


    "I''m in Rivendell and won''t be able to return until evening. It might be prettyte when I get home, too. Is it urgent? We can talk on the phone." I was worried it might be something crucial.


    Johnson heard that I was in Rivendell and said, "Oh, it''s nothing too important. Adrian secured a meeting with Matthew. We''re going to see him tomorrow. I just wanted to know if you were busy. The trial is approaching, and I heard Liora is up to no good again."

 Chapter 727 Graver Than Before

    ? Graver Than Before


    I couldn''t help but frown at Johnson''s words. I asked, "She''s at it again?"


    "Yeah," Johnson affirmed.


    I cautioned, "I don''t have much to say to Matthew. I''ll let Adrian handle everything since he knows my stance. My only concern is Charlie. If possible, ask Matthew how he feels about it. You can tell him that we found Charlie''s family, but don''t tell him I found them."


    I didn''t want Matthew to think about me because his thoughts were quite unpredictable. If he knew I found Charlie''s family, he might misinterpret it.


    "Got it," Johnson replied.


    "If Matthew doesn''t want to be responsible, we''ll return Charlie to his family as soon as possible. We shouldn''t burden Myra any longer," I rified my thoughts. After all, we couldn''t let Myra be responsible for Charlie indefinitely,


    Johnson sounded helpless as he reported, "Chlo, the developers are suing all the halted projects. The situation isn''t looking good. Liora orchestrated all of it."


    Indeed, it seemed graver than before.


    Johnson noticed myck of response and added, "That''s why Adrian fought for this chance to ask Matthew if there are any witnesses who can testify."


    I asked, "When''s the meeting?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Tomorrow morning."


    After some thought, I told Johnson, "Got it. I''ll call Adrianter."


    I pondered our conversation after hanging up. I didn''t expect Liora to be so ruthless. It seemed she put in much effort to resort to more underhanded tactics.


    When I sat down, the waiter had alreadyid out the dishes and then excused themselves.


    Atticus remarked, "It sounds like aplicated case. Matthew''s in real trouble this time. She doesn''t want him toe out at all."


    I nced at Atticus and nodded. "Indeed, it seems Matthew will suffer significant losses this time."


    "If the developers win thewsuit, Matthew will be bankrupt and face imprisonment. He might spend several years behind bars," Atticus said, "It''s Liora''s most effective move. Such incidents pose unpredictable challenges for developers, even after rectification.


    "If they can''t retrieve their funds, it''ll be a fatal loss for them. Hence, they''ll respond when Liora makes a move."


    I looked up at Atticus and testingly asked, "What''s your take on her?"


    Atticus fell silent momentarily, then looked at me. "Do you really want to help Matthew?"


    I replied, "He might not be a good person, but he''s my daughter''s father. I also promised something to myte mother-inw before she passed away. Her only wish was for me not to hurt Matthew."


    Atticus seemed satisfied with my answer. He gestured, "Let''s eat while chatting. The dishes won''t taste as good when they''re cold. I selected a few specialty dishes for you, so don''t rush to leave today. The timing seems right for us to finally share a meal."


    I knew he had something in mind. I feigned calmness while reaching for the utensils, saying, "It''s long overdue."


    I smiled contentedly and took a bite of the fish.


    Atticus sighed. "Matthew is unfortunate to lose such an excellent wife. He never deserved you. The mancks vision, so facing such a situation is only a matter of time. If you want to save him, the only way is to bring Liora down."


    I nced at Atticus and casually asked, "Speaking of which, did you know about Melvern''s return?"

 Chapter 728 A Charming Man

    ? A Charming Man


    Although my question seemed casual, it was an attempt to probe Atticus. Sure enough, he wasn''t surprised. He nodded indifferently and said, "I know."


    I asked with a hidden agenda, "What do you think about him? He seems pretty activetely."


    Since Atticus knew about Melvern''s return to Foswood, it meant the former kept an eye on thetter. Atticus looked at me but didn''t answer my question. Instead, he asked, "I noticed a driver drop you off just now. Should we have a drink?"


    I readily agreed.


    Atticus looked excited as he fetched a bottle of low-proof white liquor. He then poured me a small ss and another for himself. He raised his ss and solemnly said, "Firstly, I appreciate you traveling all the way to Rivendell to share this meal with me.


    "Secondly, it''s our first solo meal together. Lastly, let''s toast to our cooperation beyond business matters. I''m grateful to you."


    Atticus downed his drink. I could tell he had something to share with me, so I took a big sip. After setting down the ss, he answered my question, "Melvern has returned for revenge."


    "Revenge?" I was somewhat surprised at the unexpected answer. It seemed Lauren was right. Atticus was the only one in the know.


    Atticus nodded. "Yes, Melvern returned to seek revenge. The Sunnys migrated because Melvern caused trouble. His past misdeeds involve me."


    I was shocked as he poured another ss for himself, this time drinking it immediately. I suddenly understood Atticus''s trust in me. Considering how well the Sunnys had hidden this matter, the gravity of the situation was evident.


    Atticus, stating his involvement, showed determination and absolute trust in me. Soon, he looked pale, and I thought alcohol was a strange thing. Some turned pale after drinking, while others turned red.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Atticus looked at me with slightly reddened eyes. After a brief hesitation, he exined everything in detail. As I listened, my initial shock turned into silence. I didn''t expect to hear about a deep-seated hatred between Atticus and Melvern.


    Additionally, the catalyst for everything was Liora. I finally understood why Atticus disdained the Thompsons.


    "What a conspiracy." I couldn''t help but sigh, unable to find a more fitting word to describe Atticus''s story.


    The mastermind behind this conspiracy was Atticus. I was so shocked that my mouth was agape for a while.


    Atticus snorted. "My family was just upstarts back then. How could wepare to the prestigious Sunny family? The Thompsons manipted us, and I could only swallow my pride when I discovered the truth."


    I understood Atticus''s feelings as they were somewhat simr to my experience. I sipped my drink and poured another, saying, "I can rte."


    Atticus smiled with a tinge of bitterness, poured another ss for himself, and motioned to down it. I quickly reached out to stop him. "That should be enough. Don''t you have an important appointment tonight?"


    Surprisingly, he revealed a foolish smile. His smiles always confused me. The more one got to know him, the more one found him charming.

 Chapter 729 A Big Secret

    ? A Big Secret


    Atticus exuded maturity and a hint of worldly experience, unlike As. The former smiled at me, saying, " It''s okay. I can handle my liquor. This issue has weighed on my heart for over a decade. I couldn''t talk about it since I had no one to confide in. Chloe..."


    He pointed to his chest and continued, "It hurts a lot. Did you ever expect the grand CEO of Echelon Group to be stepped on consistently for a decade? How can I swallow that humiliation?"


    I didn''t know how to console him.


    "You stirred things up and gave me a helping hand. Although you always say it was idental, you gave me an excuse to vent my frustrations. That''s also why Liora hates you."


    I was in disbelief. "I thought Liora was just vindictive. I never thought..."


    Atticus continued in a hushed tone, "It was too sudden at that time. Everything developed too quickly for them to respond. This time..."


    I couldn''t believe my ears. I felt uneasy as I asked, "Are you sure?"


    He nodded solemnly, and a chill ran down my spine. Suddenly, I recalled Rose calling Liora a troublemaker and telling me that we couldn''t let her stay. Atticus and I talked for a long while before he escorted me out of the hotel and into a cab. We might have continued if he hadn''t had an appointment.


    My mind was a mess on the way back to Foswood. I couldn''t stop thinking about what Atticus had told me. I thanked my lucky stars that As had insisted on a driver to apany me. After all, driving alone with a distracted mind would have been dangerous.


    It was alreadyte when I arrived in Foswood. I considered checking on Lauren but ultimately had to go straight home to Pleca Park, wanting to share everything with As.


    However, he was not around when I got home. When I called, he answered, "You''re home? Is everything okay?"


    "Yeah, it was a pretty smooth journey. Where are you?" I asked.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As teasingly replied, "Why? Do you miss me?"


    "Of course."


    He sensed my urgency and said, "I''ll be home right away."


    After hanging up, I returned to the room and took a quick shower. I felt ufortable with all the sweat on my body. I considered visiting Rose''s room, but I saw my mom leaving Ava''s music room. She asked, " Do you want something to eat?"


    I shook my head. "No thanks. I ate a lot today. I''m going to see Grandma Rose."


    My mom walked over and held my arm, saying, "She already left. She said she had something to handle in the city and would be back in a couple of days."


    "She left?" I was disappointed because I wanted to discuss Atticus''s situation with her. After all, she was sharp-witted and experienced. Rose was a part of the old families in Foswood and familiar with the rtionship between the Thompsons, Sunnys, and Coles.


    I knew she could provide a clear perspective on their dynamics.


    I felt a little lost as I asked my mom, "Did Ava and the others finish their dinner?"


    19


    "They finished long ago. They''re practicing the piano with Jenny now. The teacher says they''ve been making rapid progresstely," my mom spoke with a proud smile.


    I wanted to enter the music room, but she grabbed me and said, "You shouldn''t go in, or she''ll get nervous again."

 Chapter 730 A Strange State of Mind

    ? A Strange State of Mind


    I chuckled, thinking Ava was indeed attached to me. However, I had been so busy that I hadn''t spent much quality time with her. Honestly, I felt guilty about it.


    Since my mom told me not to enter the music room, I sat with her in the small living area upstairs instead. I leaned against her affectionately, as it had been a long time since I felt this close to my mom, especially after learning about my true identity.


    I felt an unusualfort as I rested against her. However, As''s description of Lucille''s final moments flooded my mind, sending shivers down my spine. My mom nced down at me and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    She instinctively palmed my forehead to check for signs of illness. I quickly reassured her, "No, I''m just tired from today."


    "Then go to bed. You''ve been through a lot, dear," my mom spoke softly.


    I murmured, "I''m waiting for As to get back. I have something to tell him." Suddenly, my nose tingled, and I silently uttered, "My poor mother died tragically."


    I involuntarily began to harbor resentment toward rk, thinking I''d never let him off the hook. Meanwhile, my mom continued to stroke my hair, and I felt a lovely warmth. I wished everything was just a dream.


    There were no so-called truths in dreams, just a lifetime of love andpanionship with As. We''d share the joy of family life with our elders. After all, they treated me no differently than their own.


    I thenposed myself, fearing my mom might sense my inner turmoil. I changed the subject, "I sent Ryan back to Bibury for a two-week vacation. He has a girlfriend who''s an architect. She''s beautiful, and they love each other. They went to Bibury together."


    My mom sounded genuinely delighted, "Oh, that''s perfect! You did well in handling that. I can finally feel at ease, or I''d always feel indebted to Ryan. He should have found a girlfriend years ago. He should already be married and had children. If he did, they would be around Ava''s age.


    It seemed my mom had entirely regarded As as her son-inw, so she always felt a sense of guilt toward Ryan.


    I saw how happy my mom was and continued, "I''m considering inviting them for the New Year. Since our old house is vacant, they can stay there. After all, it''s livelier when everyone gets together to celebrate.


    "They can visit Pleca Park, too. It''s so big, so having more people over would be great. I''ll discuss it with As and invite more people here to celebrate the New Year together."


    "That sounds wonderful. Time flies, doesn''t it? It felt like we just celebrated New Year''s just yesterday, but it''s already October now." My mom sighed and then added, "Our house is nearing the end of its lease. I want to go and check it out."


    I then sat up and looked at her. "What''s there to check out? Let''s just sell that Bibury house."


    "No, let''s rent it out instead! We can''t sell it," my mom sounded defensive.


    Mom, you''ve seen how big this ce is. You guys have plenty of room to stay. As''s parents passed away long ago, so he''s been alone for so many years. Why go back when we''re all together?


    "Sell the Bibury house, and I''ll figure out how to ship Dad''s books back here. You don''t need to go back there anymore."


    As soon as I finished speaking, As entered the small living area and chimed in, "Chlo''s right. You guys don''t have to go back there, especially since Dad has gotten used to things here."


    My mom stiffened momentarily. "But people always long to return to their roots. We still hope to return to Bibury, you know."


    MN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 731 What Is More Important?

    What Is More Important?


    Her tone conveyed a hint of sorrow.


    "Mom, why would you go back to Bibury when I''m here?" I asserted without any doubt. "It''s just me. Wherever I am, you should be, too."


    I spoke a bit urgently,


    "And look at Dad, he''s adapting so well to the weather and environment here. See how happy he is every day. He''s busy but enjoying it. I feel like he''s quite familiar with this ce.


    "On the other hand, he wasn''t ustomed to the climate back in Bibury. I remember he used to get sick every winter. But since you guys came here, has he been ill at all?"


    It was just something I mentioned casually, but I noticed my mom''s expression was quite unnatural. I couldn''t help but have a guess. Could it be...


    At that moment, Ava ran out, and she joyfully ran over. ''Uncle As, Mommy, you''re back!"


    She rushed for hugs and kisses, asking As to lift and spin her around.


    As did just that, and suddenly, the entire second floor felt like it was buzzing with excitement. I was speechless.


    This moved me. As was the kind of person who doted on me and every member of my family.


    His affection for Ava was no less than Matthew''s from the past. Since my divorce from Matthew, Ava had lost that fatherly love and hadn''t seen Matthew for a long time.


    As hadn''t forgotten. He had always been by Ava''s side, giving her the best care and genuine love.


    Even with Jenny, he treated her equally. What Ava had, Jenny also had.


    After ying for quite a while, my mom quickly hugged Ava and said, "You had something to discuss with As, right? Go ahead and talk, then get some sleep early. I saw you almost falling asleep just now."


    I nodded. I did have something to tell As.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My mom held Ava and coaxed her, "Let''s go. We''re going to bed too. Your mommy has some things to take care of."


    Ava pouted. "Why do you always have so many things to do? Am I not important? You always have things to do. You don''t care about me."


    As and I exchanged a nce, and he softly imitated her tone. "Exactly. Isn''t Ava the most important thing for us?"


    "Adults always find excuses." She was very dissatisfied.


    As had no choice but to pick her up again. "Okay, no more excuses! Today,


    nothing is as important as Ava. Let''s go back to the room."


    I smiled helplessly and reached out to pull Jenny. "Well then, I''ll sleep with my little treasures."


    Ava finally showed a hint of a smile on her little face.


    Just as we returned to the room, As''s phone rang.


    He nced at it, made a hush gesture, and quietly walked out to answer the call.


    Meanwhile, the three of us, my mom, Ava, and Jenny,y on a big bed, chatting for quite a while. Ava soon fell asleep, and Jenny went back to her bed, not causing any trouble.


    I also felt drowsiness creeping in. I had a bit of wine in the afternoon, and on the way back, my head spun intensely. Thinking about those intense conflicts was making me feel a bit overwhelmed.


    By the time Ava and Jenny were silent and my eyelids were getting heavier, I had unknowingly drifted off to sleep.


    Amid my grogginess, my phone in my pocket suddenly rang loudly, startling me. I quickly sat up, covered my pocket, and stepped out of Ava''s room.


    It was a call from Adrian.


    <ddict-div></ddict-div>

 Chapter 732 Comforting the Dead

    Comforting the Dead


    Upon hearing Adrian''s voice, I instantly felt more alert.


    "Ms. Chloe, sorry to disturb you." Adrian was always so polite.


    "No, not at all. I was nning to call you a bitter, but Ipletely forgot. Tell me." I quickly rubbed my temples to shake off the drowsiness.


    I almost forgot such an important matter.


    Adrian quickly got to the point. "I''m meeting Matthew again. There are some issues want to discuss with him. However, the situation doesn''t look optimistic, especially at this time. The opposing parties are uniting and nning to appeal, which is unfavorable for Matthew''s case."


    "Earlier this afternoon, Johnson called me. I''ve also seen the noise they''re making on the inte. It''s clear that they''re doing everything they can to eliminate Matthew," I whispered.


    "We must present strong evidence to prove that Matthew''s materials fullyply with the standards for a chance to win thewsuit," Adrian stated bluntly. "But considering the current situation, it''s very challenging."


    I understood that Matthew''s situation this time was different from thest time they falsely used me.


    Mnie exposed him this time, which made it harder to handle.


    Moreover, Liora has already bought off the people in charge of the building projects he started. The evidence from that time, such as the materials used, had likely been tampered with.


    In addition, Mnie''s identity is unique. She was his current wife, an indisputable fact. It was hard to overturn the testimony of a current wife, and that was a tough reality.


    With his subordinates turning their backs on him, Matthew truly had no chance.


    Even if Matthew sessfully found a witness at this point, I was confident that it would be unknown if that witness could be trusted.


    Given the current situation, Matthew had already lost the upper hand. Who would risk going against the current and testify for him? That would be generous enough if they didn''t kick him while he was down.


    "The key is that obtaining evidence is too difficult, and time is running out," Adrian said directly, not hiding any difficulties.


    I pondered briefly before speaking, "What''s the worst-case scenario?"


    Adrian, silent for a good half-minute, finally said, "Not only will he be fined, he will be imprisoned. If this case is established, it will be the most significant construction quality fraud case in Foswood.


    "It will serve as a stern warning, and the punishment will likely be severe. I''m afraid..."


    My mood sank for a moment; I didn''t expect the situation to be so serious. Matthew was truly unlucky.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Adrian added, "Especially considering his previous dispute with a negative record. Even though it was settled then, it has been brought to light and be an effective example."


    "Adrian, please inform Matthew about these matters during your meeting tomorrow. Don''t hide anything. Ask him if there''s any breakthrough. We''ll try our best to fight for it!" My words were subtle, but Adrian could understand.


    "I understand," Adrian replied affirmatively.


    I remained silent for a while before speaking again.


    "My bottom line is to secure his freedom. Tomorrow, I''ll go to Bourdamun for a meeting. It might take a while to return. Let''s meet after I''m back. Try not to schedule anything else for tomorrow night," I instructed Adrian.


    "Alright!" Adrian agreed and hung up the phone.


    I paced back and forth in the same spot, feeling quite conflicted. I wasn''t sure if what I was doing for Matthew was right.


    I would let go if I only considered Matthew''s past actions towards me. There were many ways to suppress Liora and numerous strategies to reim Ardora.


    Why bother getting entangled in this muddy water and exhausting myself?


    I had no idea that As was right by my side. He extended his hand, and I leaned over, nestling in his arms. I was exhausted.


    I pressed my face against his chest, murmuring. ''This is all for Grace''sst wish. It''s my way offorting the dead."


    <ddict-div></ddict-div>

 Chapter 733 A Thorn in the Flesh

    As remained silent, only tightening his arm around me to draw me closer.


    I muttered to myself, "Does this promise hold any value? Even though I may not directly act against him, how can I distance myself from everything he''s done? "Although I''m well aware that Liora is scheming here, if he hadn''t teamed up with her and stood proudly against me, how would we end up in this situation today?"


    I tilted my face upward, gazing at As''s handsome features, and helplessly said, "On the other hand, I have to admit, Liora has quite a fighting spirit. I bow down to her tactics regarding scheming and hurting others. She''s truly remarkable."


    As embraced me tighter, speaking softly, "Don''t exhaust yourself by thinking too much. Let things flow naturally."


    Worriedly, I said, "If we don''t confront Liora, it''s like leaving a menace behind. It''s like raising a tiger. She''lle back to bite me. Do you think her intentions are solely aimed at Matthew this time?"


    "It''s not at all. By joining forces with Melvern, she''s not just targeting Matthew but also Atticus and me."


    As lowered his gaze to look at me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    So, I earnestly recounted what Atticus had told me today, providing all the details to As.


    Indeed, As seemed somewhat surprised. He frowned, pondering, "Atticus has such a secret?"


    I looked at As and said, "Atticus trusts me."


    As nodded gently, then directly asked, "Do you want to help Atticus?"


    I stepped out of As''s embrace, looking up at him. "Perhaps it''s not about whether I want to help or not. Liora won''t let me off even if I don''t extend a helping hand. I''ve long been a thom in her side. How could she


    let me live carefree?"


    I chuckled at myself. "Since she''s teamed up with Melvern this time, it indicates the magnitude of her ambition. She''s probably aiming for the top spot in the construction industry here in the city. "Which means I''ve be her biggest threat!" I stated it without denying it.


    As suddenly smiled, looking at me seriously with a hint of mockery. "That''s not possible. The position of leader can only belong to my sweetheart."


    I looked at him, pouting. "Can you be


    a bit serious? I''m talking about serious matters here. I don''t have such grand ambitions. I just want to establish my brand and fulfill my dreams. Honestly, I don''t care about being the first or the second."


    "With me around, what is she thinking?" As scoffed.


    "She will note after me directly, but I am helpless against her character. I don''t have time to deal with her. She''s scheming at every turn, and a slight attentionpse can lead me into her trap," I said, distressed.


    "It''s better to be safe than sorry. She''s constantly plotting against me. Moreover, with Melvern returning to the city this time, it''s not for any good." I rapidly exined theplex rtionships involved, and my expression amused As.


    Then he disdainfully said, "She won''t amount to much. You can rest assured. Don''t forget, you have me!"


    I looked up at As. "Deep down, I always feel a crisis approaching us. Escaping this predicamentpletely seems unlikely."


    As kissed my forehead and patted my shoulder. "Don''t overthink it. Rx! At least for now, they dare not openly make a move against us. That means we still have a chance to strike first!" "Strike first?" I looked at As, a bit puzzled.

 Chapter 734 Ava Got Into a Fight

    ? Ava Got Into a Fight


    He had a confident smile, holding me tighter. Alright, our task now is to sleep. You''re heading to Bourdarnun tomorrow, right? The matters in Bourdarnun are crucial. Other things can wait."


    Without further ado, he lifted me and carried me into the bedroom, cing me on the bed. His hands rested on either side of me as he said. Get some rest. I have a few things to handle. Sleep, and I''ll be back in a moment."


    I could only nod. I was genuinely exhausted.


    He leaned down and greedily kissed my lips before straightening up, turning off the bedroom lights, and quietly exiting.


    Watching him disappear from my sight, I felt a slight sense of loss. I wanted to spend the night with him.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I snuggled under the covers. I had to go to Bourdamun tomorrow, and a whole day of meetings awaited. The groundbreaking ceremony couldn''t be neglected, especially considering its importance. There couldn''t be any room for error.


    I didn''t know what was happeningtely. I felt unusually tired.


    Perhaps it was due to the drinks tonight, but I quickly drifted into dreand.


    However, an unexpected event the next day made me reconsider the importance of Matthew''s situation.


    The Bourdamun meeting went exceptionally smoothly. Thanks to Noah''s efforts in dealing with Nelson and his cohorts, Bourdamun''s situation flourished, and everyone was in high spirits. The morale was united.


    Noah''s work was progressing smoothly, and he was determined to turn this new city into a benchmark city, given higher-ups'' increased focus and support.


    The n was to build the city ording to the originalyout, but with an expansion to create a thoroughly contemporary city.


    This piece of good news exhrated me. I hadn''t expected Atticus''s words to be true. It was a key development, indicating that the project I was working on would result in an entirely new metropolis, not just a new district in Bourdamun.


    After the meeting, Noah suggested that we celebrate with dinner, but many matters were awaiting my attention back in Foswood.


    With Ryan away and Carol apanying me, I was anxious about thepany''s affairs. Besides, I had made ns with Adrian to discuss Matthew''s case in the evening, and I couldn''t afford to miss that.


    So. I exined the situation to Noah and politely declined. However, we agreed to celebrate over dinner after the groundbreaking ceremony.


    In the car, Carol screamed excitedly, Oh my God, Chlo, this feels like a dream! Pinch me. I need to check if it''s real. Tanum is really taking off!"


    She eximed. Think about it. A few years from now, apletely modem city will stand tall here. entirely designed, built, and nned by us. My God! I can''t believe it. Even Pinnacle Group has not constructed an entire city.


    "They were merely dealing withrge-scale development projects, but we''re about to create a city! Won''t we be industry pioneers?"


    Caught in her infectious enthusiasm, I felt my heart pounding intensely. I hadn''t expected such a streak of good luck. This was all thanks to As.


    I couldn''t wait to call him and share this great news.


    But before I could dial his number, I received a call from the kindergarten teacher, saying that Ava had gotten into a fight with another child and sustained some minor injuries.


    I was immediately rmed. Ava, in a fight?


    I could hardly believe my ears.


    Moreover, my daughter was always well-behaved. It was her first time getting into a fight, and besides, wasn''t Jenny with her?


    They had both been well-behaved girls for such a long time. How did they end up in a fight?


    I pressed the teacher for details, but she hesitated and refused to discuss it on the phone. I instructed Carol to hurry, and I rushed straight to the kindergarten.


    When I anxiously arrived at the kindergarten with Carol, we hurried into the teacher''s office.


    To my surprise, several parents were inside, all wearing expressions of disdain and contempt, shielding their children.


    ncing around, I spotted my daughter.


    Her clothes were tom, her hair was messy, and several scratch marks were on her little face. Next to her was Jenny, who didn''t fare much better. At that moment, she was holding Ava protectively.


    As soon as Ava saw me rush in, she burst into tears and ran into my arms. Jenny also approached, her face grimacing in a pained expression as she cried.

 Chapter 735 Fight Back

    ?


    Fight Back


    I felt a pang of heartache. It was my first time seeing my child in such a state. The others involved were boys.


    Suddenly, my expression turned cold as I looked at the teacher. "What exactly happened? How did it get to this?"


    The two teachers from Ava''s ss were in the office, both looking panicked.


    They knew what had happened to Ave, so they called me. I was certain they didn''t care cell Atles.


    Before the teacher could speak, Ava recounted the incident while crying. Mommy, Joseph from my ss insulted me... He said I''m the daughter of a criminal. He called me a bastard, said my dad is bad, and said you are shameless for being a mistress..."


    Her words surprised me.


    How could such young kids speak such vulgar words? These weren''t things children should say! It wasplete and malicious nder!


    I looked at the teacher. "Where did they learn these words? Why didn''t you intervene?"


    As soon as I spoke, a plump woman stepped forward, trembling. She pointed at me and scolded, "What a sharp tongued wild child. She has no manners at all, daring to y the victim. You better discipline her properly. Like mother, like daughter."


    With teary eyes, Ava boldly shouted at the woman, "You''re the one without manners! Joseph started insulting me first. He''s the bad kid!


    The woman, seeing Ava confront her, suddenly revealed her true colors. You little brat. Joseph is right to insult you. You''re just a child of that scumbag you call a father. I can see it. Your mom seduces men while dragging her kid along. You''re-"


    This statementpletely infuriated me. I lifted my hand swiftly and pped her across the face.


    The sound interrupted whatever she was about to say and silenced the crying children.


    Everyone was stunned. No one expected me to act so quickly and decisively. The woman stared at me, taking a moment to realize she had been pped.


    Next, she howled. How dare you hit me?!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I sneered. "You deserve that. If you care to spew nonsense in front of the children again, believe me, III p you again."


    At this point, she was red with anger and couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    In an instant, she screamed, Jeffrey, can''t you see I''ve been hit? Are you blind? Why are you just standing there? Hit her back!"


    The woman''s roar startled a dazed man watching the scene. Then, he lunged at me.


    Carol noticing the situation, roared, "Don''t you dare move!


    The man panted heavily, frozen in ce, staring at Carol.


    The women roared again," Jeffrey, what are you afraid of? We''re not done with them!"


    Ave burst into tears again, clinging to my leg, unwilling to let go.


    Seeing this, Carol quickly positioned herself in front of us, ring at the man. She shouted, "I dare you to try anything!"


    The man, Jeffrey, was emboldened by his wife''s encouragement. He became even more audacious. Ignoring the teachers and Carol''s Interference, he reached out to grab Carol.


    Carol skillfully blocked his hand. He snarled, "I think you women have grown tired of living. You dare to provoke me, thinking you can leave this room today? You''ll pay for hitting my son


    Then he ferociously pushed away the teachers and Carol, charging toward me.

 Chapter 736 Daddy, Help!

    Amidst the chaos, the woman took advantage of Ava hugging my thigh to attack me since I couldn''t move. She grabbed my hair and cursed, "How dare you hit me? This is what you get for messing with me." The room was a mess. The two teachers scrambled to intervene again to stop the couple from beating me up.


    Jenny bravely went forward to bite the woman''s leg, which made her scream in pain and throw Jenny to the ground.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was worried that Jenny might get hurt if she tried again, so I quickly shouted, "Stay put, Jenny!"


    Little Ava was scared and could not stop crying. Carol tried to stop the man, but he pushed her away while I tried to shield Ava.


    After getting rid of all the obstacles in his way, the man lunged at me. His wife gripped my hair, while he aimed for my head.


    The others in the room gasped, but it was toote to stop him. I watched his fiste at me, feeling like prey that could not move in the face of its predator.


    He got closer, and I closed my eyes, resigned to my fate. But I felt no pain. Instead, I heard a muffled thud and felt something heavy copse next to me. It startled me, but at the same time, the pain on my scalp was gone. The sound of a wail rang through the air...


    When I opened my eyes, I saw two new figures in the room, who had appeared suddenly as though by magic. The room''s atmosphere instantly chilled.


    As and Dn had arrived just in time, and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    I saw the chubby man lying on the ground gasping for air while Dn stepped on him. Meanwhile, the woman was wailing, holding onto her hand which had gripped my hair earlier. It was now twisted and deformed.


    As scooped up a crying Ava into his arms and pulled me into his embrace at the same time.


    When Ava noticed As, she hugged his neck tightly, crying loudly, "Help us, Daddy! They insulted Mommy and tried to hurt her!"


    When the people around us heard Ava call As Daddy, they were dumbfounded and panic-stricken. I felt my nose tingle.


    The two men tried to hide behind their wives. After all, who would dare offend this influential man?


    Meanwhile, the principal and a few


    more teachers rushed in. When the


    principal saw As''s dark


    expression, he panicked


    andovel


    stuttered, "M-Mr. As Sorry...."


    I''m


    "You''re sorry?"


    As''s cold voice cut through the room. It was not loud, but it was incrediblymanding. "I didn''te here to hear your apologies. My wife and daughter were being beaten up, and you''ve just arrived to apologize to me? Do you really think that''s enough?"


    His words sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    Wife and daughter? That phrase hinted at something no one dared wonder about.


    "Daddy... they all hit me," Ava choked out, pointing at the boys who were being protected by their parents.


    Their parents''s faces turned pale as they stared at As''s handsome but icy face.


    "Tell me who scratched your face." As frowned as he examined Ava. "Stop crying, Daddy''s here now. You have nothing to be scared of."


    As and Ava yed the roles of a father and daughter perfectly.


    I sniffed, finally exhaling a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. I forced my tears back, nced around, and pulled Jenny into my arms to check on her.


    Carol struggled to get up as she rubbed her forehead that had collided with the table corner. I eximed, seeing blood on her forehead, "Carol, are you hurt?"


    Everyone turned to Carol and noticed that her forehead was injured.


    I hurried over to check her injuries. Carol was furious as she looked at her blood stained hands. She headed over to the man on the


    ground and delivered a fierce kick to


    Qu


    his stomach. "How dare you hurt my boss?"


    The man howled in pain, and finally, the little boy named Joseph Fischer cried out in fear.


    As Carol pointed at Joseph, she asked, "Tell me, who taught you those words you used to insult Ava?"

 Chapter 737 How Audacious!

    Carol was undeniably sharp, and her question was purposeful, especially since the kid probably wouldn''t lie.


    But despite her pain, the woman stepped forward before Joseph could answer. "Anyone could have taught him that. It was all over the news. He probably saw it there!"


    "News? Hah..." Carol sneered, pulling Joseph over. "Stop crying. Tell me about the news you saw."


    Joseph was still wailing. The woman red at Carol. "Don''t you dare manipte my son. I said he saw it on the news!"


    Dn snorted. "If you dare speak again, I won''t mind rendering your other hand useless too."


    The woman trembled and took a step back.


    Carol squatted before Joseph, questioning, "Tell me, who told you these things? Who made you insult the other kids?"


    Joseph looked at his mom, then at the stern Dn before finally opening up. "My mom taught me that! She said Ava''s dad is a criminal, and her mom is a homewrecker. She''s a bad kid, and everyone should punish bad kids..."


    Carol stood up to p the woman again. "You say you didn''t teach him that, huh? How disgraceful! I can''t believe you''ve led your son astray like this!"


    The principal looked at As remorsefully and tried to calm everyone down. "We should have handled this, Mr. As. Please forgive us."


    I knew precisely why the principal was being so deferential to As. He was the one who had donated the money to build the kindergarten building and the kids'' y equipment. And now, as he put it, his ''wife and daughter'' were being beaten up in the kindergarten, which was uneptable.


    I too would not tolerate troublemakers like this.


    "Does your kindergarten ept just any child? Shouldn''t you investigate and assess their parents too?" As demanded aggressively.


    The principal broke into a cold sweat and his face turned pale.


    As looked at the man on the ground and signaled to Dn, who lifted his foot. As if granted amnesty, the man crawled up and looked at As in fear.


    As towered above the man and scrutinized him arrogantly. In a chilling tone, he demanded, "Speak. Who gave you the audacity to do that?"


    The man panted heavily. He looked at his wife nervously from time to time while wiping his sweat away.


    As asked, "Do you want to confess on your own, or do you want me to investigate?"


    "I..." The man mped his mouth shut nervously. It was obvious that his legs were trembling.


    He knew he was nothingpared to As, the man who ruled Foswod. No matter what he said, he was already in deep trouble.


    The woman, on the other hand, remained audacious. When she saw her husband in distress, she said defiantly, "What are you doing? Who do you think you are?"


    Then, she pointed at me, hurling


    insults again She''s divorced, but she''s still acting inappropriately, and she''s trying to seduce other men when she has a daughter. Everyone in Foswood knows about this, so


    why can''t I talk about it? Why don''t you question the people who talk about it on the inte and the news every day?"


    The man was dumbfounded by his wife''s actions. He nced at As, noticing his expression had turned darker, and rebuked, "Shut up. Stop talking nonsense."


    But the foolish woman continued, "You''re such a coward, Jeffrey Fischer! I''m not afraid of him. Chloe is..."


    The woman fell to the ground with a thud, a streak of blood trailing from the corner of her mouth.


    Dn said sinisterly, "You''re notOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    afraid, huh? Did you think I wouldn''t hit a woman? I wanted to show you some respect in front of the children, but you''re not being a good example for them. You''ve tainted theirpure hearts and minds."


    Then, Dn pointed to the woman and said to the group of boys, "Do you see that? People who do wrong and show no remorse deserve to be punished like this. Do you know what they did?"


    The boys looked frightened, but Dn continued. "Who told you to insult Ava? And who told you to hit them?"


    The boys tried to retreat, but Dn pointed at one of them, saying, "You,e and tell everyone what happened."

 Chapter 738 Sixth Sense

    The kid instantly broke down. He pointed at Joseph and said, "It was Joseph! He told us to tell everyone that Ava''s dad is a criminal and her mom is a homewrecker. He even said that whoever managed to hit Ava would get a hundred bucks, some choctes and... his aunt would take us to an amusement park."


    As soon as the kid finished speaking, everyone''s gaze shifted to the arrogant woman on the ground.


    Dn approached her intimidatingly, asking, "Was I wrong to hit you? Huh?"


    The woman clutched her arm and crawled backward. "T-those are all things they saw online! Don''t listen to their nonsense."


    The principal said, "Please refrain from making baseless ims, madam. You should set a good example for the children. The way your family is behaving will affect the image of our kindergarten. I''ll arrange for your son''s dismissal from the school as soon as possible."


    Then, the principal looked at the other parents. "As for the rest of you, those whose children were involved in defaming, assaulting, and insulting Ava must withdraw from the kindergarten. They will also not be allowed to enroll in the schools associated with this institution. You need to publicly apologize to Ava and her parents as well."


    "Why? The kids didn''t understand anything. It was just a fight. Why should they leave the kindergarten?" The parents were finally grasping the gravity of the situation.


    The principal replied sternly, "Why? Because of what you all said just now. Children are not innocent when their wordse from their parents. They turned out this way because of you!"


    The parents looked flustered but were reluctant to say anything. After all, everyone in Foswood knew that only children from well-off families attended this kindergarten. It was a top-notch school with excellent educational resources. If their children couldn''t attend kindergarten here, they wouldn''t have a chance to enter the elementary, middle, and high schools associated with it.


    "I''ve been a kindergarten principal my entire life, and I can assure you that children this age absolutely cannote up with the things you said they could. If you have any objections, you can submit an appeal. But it won''t go well for you once the investigation results are out. I believe none of you want to tarnish your reputation further."


    The parents exchanged nces and


    turned their disgruntled gazes


    toward the obnoxious woman. "Courtney Andrews! This is all because of you! You made us do these hical things. And what''s


    this


    ROW?


    w? You can get your son in the school here through your cousin''s connections, but what about us? You''re sabotaging our kids''s future!" They berated the woman, getting angrier as they spoke.


    "You''re only bringing this up now, but weren''t you eager to join in just a moment ago? Don''t make me bear all the me. You''re all just as responsible for what happened." Courtney retorted.


    One parent suddenly seemed to


    realize something. They turned to me, putting on a ttering smile. "Ms. Chloe, since we''re adults, we should forgive the children''s mistakes. This is all a


    misunderstanding anyway. Wo


    in aContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    you be lenient and help us put good word? We can''t let this affect the children''s future, right? They''re still so young. We''ll do anything as long as you don''t make our kids leave the kindergarten. We''ll


    definitely apologize to you and your


    daughter!"


    I looked at them coldly. "Who was the one insulting me when I entered the room? My daughter''s just been assaulted. Can a simple apologypensate for the harm done to her?" "Kids fight, don''t they? Besides, our kids got beaten up too." The parents continued to argue.


    But that statement only fueled my indignation. Before I could respond, Carol roared, "They beat your kids up? Seriously? Your children are all boys. Are you saying our two little girls beat them up?"


    Carol''s stern words earned my admiration. It seemed like she was about to tear apart the person who had said that.


    "None of you deserve forgiveness.


    You let your children be aplices for some choctes and a hundred bucks. Are you all really so desperate, or are you training juvenile delinquents?" remarked scornfully.


    The parents, taken aback, were about to respond, but a chilling nce from As silenced them.


    As stared at the woman, saying coldly, "Courtney, right? Liora''s cousin and Mario''s daughter? The Andrews'' Diner. Terrence Fischer, Fischer''s Frozen Food..."


    "What... what are you trying to say?" Jeffrey''s eyes widened. He had a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 739 Apology Rejected

    ?


    Apology Rejected


    As stared at Jeffrey, saying coldly, "It doesn''t matter, I''ve changed my mind. There''s no need for apologies. I won''t ept them. Dn, copy the surveince footage."


    After saying that, he held Ava in his arms and held my hand while Carol quickly picked Jenny up. We walked out amid their astonished gazes.


    The people in the room could no longer hold it together. They were dumbfounded, fearful, and uneasy. Would As really not ept their apologies? On the surface, those words seemed like nothing, but everyone in the room knew it carried chilling implications.


    If he didn''t want their apologies, what was he going to do?


    Some of them thought about asking As directly, but they did not have the guts to do so. What exactly was he nning?


    As protected us until we got into the car.


    Inside the car, Ava clung to As''s neck. It pained me to see her face marked with scratches and tear stains.


    As instructed the driver to go to the hospital. There, we got the children examined. He also had Carol''s wound attended to. Fortunately, it wasn''t too serious and didn''t require stitches. Finally, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    The doctor prescribed an ointment, advising us to apply it on time to prevent scarring. As''splexion only improved after the doctor''s reassurances.


    Back at Pleca Park, my mom couldn''t hold back her tears when she saw Ava and Jenny''s bruised faces. She asked me, "What happened? They were fine when they went out in the morning. How did theye back like this?"


    When she saw my mother so distressed, Ava immediately recounted the incident as she cried.


    The little one was fierce despite her petite appearance. She hadn''t backed down during the fight.


    My mom was furious, "What kind of nonsense is this? Children would never act so


    maliciously on their own. The adults must have influenced them to do this. How could those people be so heartless?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she quietly muttered to me, That wretched Matthew never brings us any good fortune. His wife and daughter are still suffering because of him!"


    I quicklyforted her, "You don''t have to keep thinking about it, Mom. Don''t bring unnecessary stress on yourself."


    Ava immediately ran over, telling my mother, ''Daddy arrived on time and fought them off. They were scared out of their minds. Daddy is amazing."


    As and I looked at Ava in surprise, then at each other. Of course we knew who Ava was talking about.


    I instantly blushed. She must have really wanted a father since she was calling As that so much.


    My mom quietly said to me, ''It''s okay. You''ll marry As sooner orter. It''s not wrong for her to call him Daddy now. That''ll stop her from being bullied out there. As is a good man who can protect his family."


    Then she sighed. "Oh dear... if only we had never met the Murphys,"


    My mom had be quite assertive now. Of course, she knew just what As was capable of.


    At bedtime, I checked on the children again. They had a few bruises, but not too many, thankfully. Just looking at the scratches on their faces made my heart ache.


    As appeared to be worried about the girls too. When he saw the distress on my face, he came to their room and rubbed my head gently to console me


    Ava snuggled into his arms, refusing to sleep.


    As tried to coax her. "Don''t hold onto Mommy''s leg when something like that happens next time. It''s not good for her."


    Confused, Ava looked at As and asked, "Why?"


    He patiently exined to Ava, "When you hold onto Mommy''s leg, she can''t fight back. It means she can''t move freely and she can''t protect herself. You might get hurt if she moves, which might give someone else a chance to attack."


    Ava seemed to understand and stared at As admiringly.


    She stayed silent for a while and blinked her big eyes as if she had figured something out. Suddenly, she pouted and started crying again, saying, "it''s all my fault. Mommy got hit because of me. I won''t hold onto Mommy like that next time. It''s all my fault."


    Then, she hugged me and buried her head in my arms, looking genuinely remorseful.

 Chapter 740 Teaching the Kids How to Fight

    ?


    Teaching the Kids How to Fight


    Trubbed her head gently, feeling responsible for what happened. She looked up at me and said eamestly, "I won''t hold onto you next time, Mommy. I''ll protect you."


    Jenny took the opportunity to say, "I didn''t hold onto Aunt Chloe, Uncle As. I bit that bad woman."


    As praised her and patted her head. You were fearless, Jenny. You know just how to protect your family. You two deserve a reward. The children of Pleca Park are all brave and strong.''


    He taught the kids some basic fighting stances, which I did not expect from him. He also taught them a few less harmful but effective ways to defend themselves.


    The little ones listened with admiration, their eyes gleaming with excitement. It seemed like they were ready to confront those kids again, and I couldn''t help but worry.


    After putting them to bed, I criticized As, "You went too far. Teaching kids how to fight? Who does that?''


    He pinched my nose and replied confidently. "It''s a necessary lesson. After all, we can''t be with them all the time. If they get into a situation like that again, they''ll know how to handle it without hurting themselves."


    I protested, "But they''re girls. Why should they be fighting all the time?"


    ''They might be girls, but we should still teach them some self-defense. That way, they won''t get beaten up so easily." He stuck to his beliefs.


    After hearing his reasons, I couldn''t help but admit that he had a point.


    I didn''t want to encourage this, but it looked like he was right. What if someone provoked the girls or caused trouble for them? The children would have to face those situations, and it couldn''t end like this again, with their faces covered in bruises.


    Altas led me back to the study and clicked on the surveince video Dn had given him.


    It was the video footage of the kids fighting.


    Sure enough, I saw that chubby boy provoking the girls. He threw the first punch at Ava. Jenny did not stand for it and bit his arm, which led to a full-blown brawl.


    The two little ones were surrounded by the boys, who relentlessly punched and kicked them. The teacher finally rushed over to break them up sometime after. Throughout the entire ordeal, Ava never cried. Instead, she put on a brave face.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jenny protected her throughout the beating, and I whispered in admiration, "That girl deserves a reward.


    When the video ended, As fell into thought.


    After a while, he told me, "Looks like we can''t just teach them girly things. They should learn some self-defense and fighting skills too."


    I thought what he was saying was reasonable, considering what had just happened.


    He turned off theputer and looked at me. "Come on, tell me what else happened today. Is everything going smoothly in Bourdarnun?"


    When As asked me that, I suddenly remembered that I had forgotten something important. I pped my thigh and said, "Oh no, I forgot something. I was supposed to meet with Adrian. What time is it now?"


    I checked the time. It was past eight in the evening.


    I quickly picked up the phone and called Adrian. He answered promptly. "Ms. Chloe, have you returned?


    Yes, I''m back, but there was a little incident, which is why I only remembered to call you now. "I briefly told him about the situation and asked, "How''s everything on your end? Should we meet up now?"


    I tested the waters with Adrian and nced at the time; it waste, after all.


    He quickly responded, "Everything is in our records. His emotions are a little unstable. But it''s gettingte. Why don''t youe to myw firm tomorrow? We can discuss this in more detail.''


    "Alright." I agreed and hung up the phone, lost in thought.


    After a moment, I looked at As, who was still on the phone.

 Chapter 741 Fell for His Trap

    Once he hung up, Imented, "I can''t believe I forgot such an important matter."


    He walked away from the desk, sat me on the sofa, and held me. "The children''s matters are the most important."


    I could see that there was a hint of jealousy in his words.


    "Of course, I know the children are the most important. Do you think I helped Matthew because I felt sorry for him?"


    Upon hearing my words, As smiled.


    "But after what happened with Ava, I won''t go easy on Liora anymore," I said somewhat to myself. "She''s despicable to hurt the girls. She crossed a line there."


    As raised an eyebrow slightly and said, "Then let''s repay her in kind."


    I was puzzled and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I meant it literally," he said casually.


    I quickly added, "I won''t stoop to her level."


    "There are a million methods to deal with her. There''s always one that will hurt her the most, especially the kind she can''t bear to face," As said casually. "The evidence from the online posts has been verified, and we should document every detail for her."


    "Matthew brought this upon himself, but let''s set aside his matter for now." I pushed aside the issue with Matthew and updated As on the situation in Bourdamun.


    I told him we needed to step up our efforts for the Bourdamun project, expand the new urban area, and develop it into a modern city as requested. "Our initial n and design only cover the first phase. Next, we need to design the entire administrative district."


    From the contentment in his smile, I could tell he had known about this news. But it seemed like this wasn''t exactly ''good news'' for him.


    I sat up and looked at him, asking, "Did you already know about this?"


    He immediately dropped his smile


    and solemnly said, "Not really. When


    I discussed this with Arthur and Archie, it was just a preliminary suggestion and hadn''t been included in the implementation n yet. That''s because everything depends on how we handle the rotten foundation of the old Bourdamun."


    I was somewhat surprised. "Are you saying my godfather knows about Bourdamun and this project?"


    As shrugged. "Of course. So, for this idea to truly materialize into a practical n, we must thank Noah."


    I agreed with that. Noah''s recent workload was unimaginable, and his speed impressed everyone.


    "He did act swiftly. The crackdown on those people was ruthless and thorough." I expressed my approval.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As pinched my cheek. "You''re


    getting smarter. Not only did he act


    swiftly, but it was aplete


    cleanup. At least, anyone associated with Nelson has been dealt with. So, to eliminate any local threats expanding the scale is a must."


    "This sets a good precedent for my n," I added.


    He looked at me and left a peck on my lips. "Then you should thank me, your husband."


    I blushed and avoided the topic, "What... husband?"


    "Why not? Ava already calls me Daddy, so am I not your husband? You little troublemaker." He teased, leaning in for another kiss.


    Seeing me still avoiding the topic, he flipped me over and pressed me onto the sofa. In a provocative tone, he said, "If you keep hiding, I''m going to deal with you right here."


    "H-Hey! Not here... Let''s go back to the room!" I screamed in panic.


    Seemingly taking it as an order, he swiftly carried me and headed toward our room. With a


    mischievous grin, he said, "I''ll listen to my wife. She wants us to do it in the room, and we''ll do it there Wherever she wants me, I''ll be there."


    From his triumphant manner, I suddenly realized I had fallen into his trap.

 Chapter 742 How Ironic

    I felt utterly drained, just wanting to sleep.


    I could not figure out how he could be so lively while showing no signs of exhaustion.


    The next day, I felt like my body was falling apart, but I had to get up and go to thepany on time. Especially with Ryan not aroundtely.


    As soon as I reached the office, I received a call from the kindergarten principal. She expressed a desire to visit my home and check on the children. This was As''s idea. Before leaving, he instructed my mother to keep the children at home for a few days until the bruises on their faces healed.


    So, the principal probably hadn''t seen the children and was getting anxious.


    I declined the principal''s request because I didn''t want more people to know about Pleca Park. I politely exined to him, "The girls were somewhat scared yesterday, and I''d like them to take a break for a couple of days before resuming sses."


    The principal became even more nervous. With a cautious tone, he said, "Considering the situation, we should visit the girls. It was our carelessness that caused them to be afraid. We..."


    "Sir, you don''t need to worry about it. This isn''t your fault at all." My words sounded reasonable.


    Although the incident''s root cause was someone else''s malicious intent, the kindergarten''s handling of the situation was problematic. Even though they had done nothing wrong, their response was questionable.


    The girls were attacked at the kindergarten, and I couldn''t just let it slide. I wasn''t that easy to deal with.


    So, I added, "It''s just that your response to the situation was a bit slow. I''ve already watched all the surveince footage. If the teacher had intervened promptly, the children wouldn''t have started fighting before being discovered.


    "It seems a bitx in management, and having two teachers unable to prevent the children from getting injured does raise some concerns."


    I pointed out the kindergarten''s responsibilities, as each person should bear them. Yesterday, As had already asserted his dominance at the kindergarten. I couldn''t be a pushover, or the principal wouldn''t have called me.


    I was not someone without principles. Even without As, I would handle problems this way, not relying on his influence.


    "Let''s settle this matter like this.


    There''s no need to bring it up again. The two children can rest for a few days until the bruises on their faces heal before returning to the kindergarten." I was firm and didn''t want to get entangled in


    Syn & elige


    unnecessary apologies.


    What use was there in endless apologies? It was only wasting everyone''s time saying and listening to them.


    The principal on the other end of the line seemed awkward. "Well... okay. We''ll handle it. Please rest assured, Ms. Chloe. When the girls return, they won''t be harmed again. guarantee this as the principal."


    I sneered inwardly. This wasn''t a guarantee to me, but a plea to As. After all, he feared As''s anger, which could jeopardize future investments.


    "Thank you, sir. You''ve gone to great lengths." I maintained myposure and politeness.


    After ending the call, I shook my head in resignation.


    Having dealt with today''s urgent matters at thepany, I made an appointment with Adrian and headed straight to hisw firm.


    Adrian briefed me on Matthew''s condition, which I could already predict. He did not handle setbacks well, especially not the massive blow he was facing now.


    "He''s been insisting on seeing you," Adrian casually mentioned, then shrugged. "But it''s unlikely to happen before the court hearing."


    "Where''s our breakthrough?" I asked without beating around the bush.


    He shared a few points with me, and I nodded. Then I asked him, "If we gather all this evidence, what are our chances?"


    Adrian admitted, "Your bottom line is to ensure his freedom and clear his name. But the responsibility falls on Ardora''s legal representative, Mnie."


    "Mnie is the legal representative of Ardora. It seems she won''t be able to escape from this." I said it with a touch of irony. "Even if she exposes Matthew, she can''t run away."


    Adrian looked at me. "But from what


    I know, all the real estate is in


    Mnie''s name. Matthew might lose


    everything, including the


    Muborough. And the legalN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    i


    representative might face severe


    punishment."


    I snorted, feeling speechless, then chuckled ironically. "Well, the Murphy family was needy from the start. Returning to their roots seems like destiny."

 Chapter 743 Couldn’t Stand Idly By

    This was genuinely ironic. Matthew''s indulgence toward Mnie would leave him homeless. He wouldn''t have ended up in this situation if he had a trace of reason.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair indifferently. "This is the best oue under the circumstances, assuming we can obtain the evidence I mentioned and turn the tide. Otherwise, these major projects can make him rot in jail."


    "I''ll do my best to find a way, and I hope you will do everything in your power to maintain your undefeated record. As for the rest, we can only leave it to fate. There''s little more I can do," I sighed. "Ms. Chloe, you''re the most charming woman I''ve ever met. What you''ve achieved in this matter truly impresses me. It''s one of the reasons I''m willing to cooperate with you." Adrian praised me. "I''m doing this for Grace. Since I''ve promised her, I can''t go back on my word. Besides, he didn''t know what Mnie was doing and was framed. I couldn''t just do nothing about it.


    "Oh, by the way, let me share some good news with you." I smiled at Adrian. "There''s an expansion in the construction of Bourdamun, focusing on creating a grand city in Bourdamun ording to national standards."


    Adrian immediately grinned, "It seems my consultation fee needs to be raised."


    "As long as we continue coborating, that''s not a problem," I replied cheerfully.


    "I''m happy to follow." Adrian extended his hand, and we shook hands.


    Leaving thew firm, I pondered the challenging requirements Adrian had presented. They were all high-difficulty pieces of evidence. Obtaining these proofs would deliver a blow to Liora, leaving her with no room to maneuver. I still had a long way to go.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, my phone rang, and I answered it on speaker. "Hello."


    "Chlo, where are you?" It was Lauren calling.


    "I just came out of Adrian''s office. What''s up?" I asked.


    "What happened with Ava yesterday?" she asked anxiously.


    "How did you know?" I asked, "I haven''t had a chance to tell you."


    I exined as I drove, "The girls were beaten up at the kindergarten. A group of boys attacked our two girls."


    "You''re saying it so casually. How''s Ava?"


    "It''s not a big deal. They just got bruises and scratches on their faces." I sighed, "How did you find out?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "How did I find out? The caretaker


    saw you taking the kids to the


    hospital yesterday. But she forgot to tell me and only remembered today. Why didn''t you tell me? How serious is it? Why were they attacked? And it was by a group of boys?"


    "It''s not serious. The doctor prescribed a scar ointment, so it''s nothing to worry about." I chuckled, "What could telling you do? Are you going to fight them? The principal just apologized to me. As didn''t let the kids go to the kindergarten today."


    "How are you handling it? You can''t just let it go, right? What''s the


    cause? Lauren was upset for


    and bearing about the assault likely set her off.


    I briefly exined the situation to her, mentioning that it was a deliberate attempt to stir up trouble.


    She gasped, "Oh my. I knew it. Have you seen what''s trending online? Are you talking about The Andrews''s Diner?"


    "Yeah. What''s going on?" I was puzzled, "How did you know?"


    "It''s blowing up everywhere. Go check it out on the inte." Lauren''s tone was gleeful.

 Chapter 744 The Andrew Family Is In Trouble

    ?


    The Andrew Family Is In Trouble


    Hearing Lauren''s words, I knew something must have happened.


    "I''m driving. What''s going on?" I asked.


    "The Andrews family is in trouble. Their restaurant got sealed today." Lauren informed me with evident delight.


    I was taken aback, "Sealed?"


    I genuinely had no idea about this and started to understand what was happening. As had said he would not ept an apology and instructed Dn to copy the surveince footage. It seemed As took matters into his own hands.


    "Everyone''s talking about this on the inte today! I was wondering why it happened at first. As you know, The Andrews'' Diner has a few franchises, and they''re renowned in Foswood.


    "How could they get sealed just like that? It turns out that they offended As! Haha! Serves them right.


    "Oh, by the way, the Andrews family seems to be a rtive of the Thompson family."


    "Yeah, the one who wanted to fight me yesterday was Courtney, Mario''s daughter. She''s Liora''s cousin, and the one who attacked Ava was Courtney''s son. Courtney taught her son to hurl those insults at Ava. "I exined, giving her a rundown.


    "Good. The Andrews family runs a few shabby ces but acts like they''re something big. I know Courtney, too. She''s very arrogant. It was surprising that she married Jeffrey."


    ''You''re getting more of it." I praised her.


    It seemed Lauren was indeed an expert on the social rtionships in Foswood.


    "She''s finally met her match. Let''s see if she still acts cocky. Okay... pay attention to driving. Whenever you have time,e over, and we can chat. By the way, the doctor said I can be discharged in a few days."


    "Really?" I was excited and relieved to hear this.


    "Alright. You go ahead and take care of your business. After you''re done, we''ll talk. Make sure to apply the medicine properly on Ava, and don''t let her get any scars." Lauren repeatedly reminded me.


    After hanging up the phone, my heart felt lighter. As took decisive action against the Andrews family. This time, I felt no guilt at all.


    As was right. Dealing with provocateurs required a harsh response to make them learn their lesson.


    The recent incident with Madison was a perfect example.


    Back at the office, I eagerly checked the trending topics. Sure enough, they were all about the Andrews family. Carol also came to my office, excitedly telling me, "Mr. As is truly wise. Serves them right for teaching their son such horrible things."


    Initially, online discussions revolved around a restaurant serving contaminated food. However, what surprised me was how quickly things escted to an uncontroble extent. Overnight, all the diners of the Andrews family in town were shut down. The reasons ranged from prohibited additives in their food, recycled cooking oil, and unqualified imported frozen meat to the discovery of serving endangered animals. Even their tax evasion was exposed.


    The more these details emerged, the more excitedizens became. Finding the Andrews family''s misconduct became a matter of duty for them. Numerous pieces of incriminating evidence continued to surface online.


    The subpar frozen meat led to their inws, the Fischers.


    Fischer''s Frozen Food was found to be substituting inferior meat, evading taxes, and engaging in fraudulent practices after a surprise inspection by relevant authorities.


    Moreover, the inspection revealed their sausage production using recycled and spoiled meat, and the production scene was disgusting. Despite this, the sausages were selling well in the market.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    This shocking turn of events created a sensation in Foswood.

 Chapter 745 Confidence is Key

    ?


    Confidence is Key


    These astonishing reports left the masses infuriated, sparking widespread outrage among the people of Foswood. In a collective effort, the public exposed numerous pieces of evidence against the two families.


    The investigations also revealed who was working behind the scenes and who was protecting them. Substantial evidence of bribery and corruption on their part was uncovered.


    The methods used by these two families to harm ordinary citizens were innumerable. Some lesser-known inside information came to light, further inciting public fury.


    The citizens were shocked to learn that the daily consumables they dealt with every day, particrly the sausages, were involved in such shocking scenes.


    Unable to bear it any longer, the people collectively condemned these two families, resulting in their swift closure. The owners of the two businesses were arrested, and every charge. was proven. They soon dered bankruptcy, disappearing from Foswood forever.


    Those who had harmed Ava and Jenny from different establishments faced varying degrees of punishment. Some had their careers terminated, while others experienced business setbacks.


    One thing was sure. None of them were spared.


    I knew that all of this was As''s doing.


    When I asked him about it, he casually remarked, "I certainly won''t stand idly by when my daughter is being bullied."


    His words were so unexpectedly touching, and the unparalleled sense of security he provided made me feel overwhelmingly sweet.


    Seeing my gratitude, he continued. "Their punishment was only a matter of time. It''s just that Ava''s incident acted as a catalyst. If we don''t deal with these people, allowing them to continue their hical practices, we would be doing a disservice to the people of Foswood."


    His words were resolute and full of authority, earning my utmost admiration. He proudly carried himself as if he had done a great service for the people of Foswood.


    "As for those small business merchants, they should face some setbacks. Doing business requires principles and integrity. This is a waming to them, urging them to educate their children. They should know better than topromise the quality for petty gains."


    Watching his extraordinarily handsome face shine even more, I couldn''t help but cup his face and kiss him. It was my first time initiating such a passionate encounter, leading to an exciting night.


    But the bitter consequences were mine to savor. The following day, I couldn''t get out of bed. He, however, was lively and spirited, kissing me and suggesting I sleep a bit longer.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. He was truly indestructible.


    I began to miss the ease when Ryan was in charge of thepany. At least I could indulge in someziness.


    Speaking of Ryan, he hadn''t given me a single call since he left. It seemed like everyone needed love in their lives. This time, he seemed to be genuinely smitten.


    When Ava retumed to kindergarten, she came home in the evening and told me, "Mommy, Joseph and his friends aren''t allowed to attend school anymore because their family did something bad. The teacher said it''s a crisis for people''s health.


    They are the real bad people. He even hits people and talks badly about others with his gang. They are the real bad kids. The teacher told everyone not to leam from them."


    Jenny added, "If we learn from them, the school won''t want us either."


    "A-And, Mommy, we have new teachers now. They are two prettydies and are very nice to everyone. They even taught us how to sing songs."


    She excitedly followed me, chattering non stop.


    And those two kids were actually sent by As to learn boxing. I was simply speechless.

 Chapter 746 The Data Shows Something Else

    <strong>? The Data Shows Something Else</a></strong>N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The date for Matthew¡¯s trial had finally been set. During this time, Liora was in a frenzy, harboring even more intense resentment toward me. She created a public spectacle online, exposing Matthew''s wrongdoings.


    Public opinion was overwhelmingly against Matthew, and it seemed like his situation was getting worse.


    I felt impatient and wanted to counterattack, but As stopped me. Adrian was also present that day.


    As said to me, "Don''t make any moves right now. Let her do whatever she wants. We won¡¯t suppress her. We¡¯ll just let her confidence grow.¡±


    "But she''s bing more audacious. She¡¯s saying all those things that even I¡¯m starting to believe is true. Many people online have noticed too. If it goes on like this, won''t Matthew be at a disadvantage? The public outcry is strong. If we get to the trial, can he still turn things around?" I said agitatedly.


    "That''s even better." As said casually, "She''ll be too confident."


    I was puzzled. "Are we trying to make her feel like we''re helpless?"


    Adrian suddenly smiled. "Exactly. It''s about creating that feeling. Thew doesn''t listen to the opinions of onlookers. It¡¯s based on evidence."


    I was stunned for a moment, then immediately grasped the situation. I pointed at both of them and eximed, "You... You want to... make her overly confident?"


    The two men exchanged a smile, and I suddenly understood what they were nning.


    Liora was very pleased and had been openly recruiting and expanding herpany. Strangely, I hadn''t seen Melvern recently.


    He was elusive; you never knew when he would suddenly appear, eerie and mysterious.


    At the same time, the groundbreaking ceremony in Bourdamun was also imminent, and it almost coincided with Matthew''s trial.


    I was overwhelmed, but thankfully, Ryan finally returned to Foswood at this critical moment, even though he was two dayster than expected. When he called me into the office and handed me a stack of documents, I was dumbfounded.


    I thought that Ryan had disappeared without a trace because he was enjoying his time carelessly. To my surprise, he had secretly investigated some business, and what shocked me even more was that those findings were beyond my expectations.


    When I handed over the information to As that evening, he wasn''t surprised. However, hemented, "This is different from what we''ve been investigating, but one thing is clear¡ªyour parents from the Hartz family are not from Northum."


    That revtion was difficult for me to ept. The pulsating pain in my head, long absent, had returned. I desperately wanted to know who they were and how I had ended up in the Hartz family.


    No, not the Hartz family. The data showed that my parents'' family name was not Hartz.


    I felt like I was walking through a fog, unable to see anything ahead of me. It was a terrifying sensation. I feared that one wrong step would lead me to a bottomless abyss.


    When he saw me in such distress, As was afraid I would lose control and took me out at night to meet Anya.


    In the car, he emphasized the need to keep the hidden passage secret. I could not reveal it to anyone, not even my parents, until their identities were confirmed.


    I nodded, understanding As''s concern. That was the point that worried me. I hoped to remember everything clearly from the past.


    "And one more thing, Chlo. Don''t tell anyone that you''re slowly recovering your memory for now. You need to keep that a secret," he earnestly repeated.


    I took him very seriously.


    But it was a little painful to think that I couldn''t trust even my closest family members. In my limited memories, they had always been loving and caring parents.


    When the car reached the storage area, we got out. The moon hung brightly in the sky.


    Cane was surprised to see us because we had nothing special scheduled for today. As calmly said to him, "Bring Anya and Loak over."


    Cane immediately turned around to fetch them.


    In no time, he returned with Anya and Loak. When I saw them, my eyes lit up, and I could hardly believe what I was seeing.

 Chapter 747 A Gentle Girl

    <strong> A Gentle Girl</a></strong>


    The two people in front of me were a handsome man and a beautiful girl.


    They were dressed differently. Loak wore a set of ck sportswear, looking more upright. Perhaps the food here was good, as he seemed to have filled out slightly, and he wore a pair of nice matching sports shoes. He looked entirely different now.


    As for Anya, she had changed out of her tight-fitting dress into sportswear, which was a shade of girly pink. She also wore matching sports shoes, and her bronze skin looked a little brighter. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, which made her look youthful. The girl was beautiful, and I liked her even more.


    Before I could speak, Loak suddenly pulled Anya down with him and knelt in front of us with a thud.


    That startled me, and I quickly grabbed Anya, trying to make her stand up.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But Loak said something to As. He was expressing something in a torrent of words. As''s expression remained calm but serious. He looked at Loak and said something to him in an unwavering tone.


    I turned to the trantor who was with them.


    He immediately understood what I wanted and quickly tranted, "Mr. As told Loak that he didn¡¯t need to perform that grand gesture. A man should repay his debt with loyalty and hard work, not this."


    After hearing As''s words, Loak looked at him reverently. He was serious as he assured As, "I will be loyal to you, but I must perform this gesture. On behalf of my parents, I¡¯d like to thank you for saving me and my sister."


    With that, Loak bowed to As while still kneeling on the ground. Anya did the same.


    At that moment, I felt emotional. I thought about the young As and wondered if he had performed a gesture like this to his benefactor back then.


    Thinking about it made my heart ache as though it was being stabbed.


    As stepped forward and helped Loak to his feet. I quickly did the same for Anya.


    It was clear that Loak respected As deeply. He followed As closely and engaged him in conversation. I didn''t want to interrupt them, so I took Anya with me to sit and enjoy the moonlight.


    Anya couldn''t understand mynguage, so I gestured to the moon, trying to convey my feelings. She was clever and blinked her big eyes as she looked up at the sky. But she was on edge and nervous as though she felt like she shouldn''t be sitting with me.


    I called the trantor over to help us.


    He stood respectfully by our side.


    I asked Anya, "Do you like it here? Is the food to your taste?"


    The trantor conveyed my words to her, and she nodded enthusiastically, "I love it here! No one scolds me. They even bought me beautiful new clothes, and there''s so much delicious food. I''ve never had any of it before."


    She fidgeted with her clothes as she spoke and appeared to be nervous.


    As our conversation flowed, I discovered that Anya was a gentle and kind girl. There was a hint of panic in her eyes, but she was eager to express her feelings. She felt thankful to me, especially since she knew I was with As.


    It was clear that she was intelligent. Her cautious demeanor increased my desire to protect her and ensure she had a happy life.


    There were very few women in this area, and they were mostly older. She was the youngest one here.


    Suddenly, I felt a strong desire to take her to Pleca Park. However, I realized that she should prioritize learning ournguage right now.


    I asked if she had seen the man her brother looked after. She nodded and said she had seen him twice. She told me that he was a good person, but he couldn''t walk and used a wheelchair.


    "Why do you think he''s a good person?" I asked


    Anya told me that the first time she saw him, he kept staring at her. Later, he told her that he also had a very beautiful daughter.


    At that moment, I broke down. Tears streamed down my face uncontrobly, startling Anya. She knelt in front of me, frightened and bewildered, thinking that she deserved punishment for making me cry.

 Chapter 748 The Unavoidable Accident

    <strong> The Unavoidable ident</a></strong>


    I quickly pulled her up and had her sit beside me. "I¡¯m his daughter," I said. I don¡¯t even know why I told her that.


    She was stunned and looked at me in disbelief. She wiped away my tears instinctively.


    Then, she solemnly assured me, "I¡¯ll tell my brother to save him so he can see you."


    I embraced the girl. She was truly my lucky star, and I would surely be able to find my father with the siblings¡¯s help.


    From Anya''s words, I could deduce that my father''s mind was still clear.


    We chatted for a while before As finished talking to Loak and returned to our side. Then, he had Cane escort them back.


    I saw Anya casting reluctant nces at me. Her smile was beautiful and had an exotic charm.


    I kept watching them until they disappeared from my sight. As said to me indulgently, "I''ve arranged for them to learn ournguage. When she canmunicate with you, you can take her back to Pleca Park."


    "Really?" I eximed, feeling like I had obtained a precious treasure. "How did you think of the same thing I did?"


    When he saw that I was finally happy, he gave me a wicked smile, leaned in, and asked, "So, how will you reward me?"


    "I¡¯ll reward you... by giving you a chance to take me for a tour of the storage area," I said immediately.


    He kissed me passionately, then drove me around the storage area as promised, showing me every corner. I was surprised as this ce exceeded my expectations. He even pointed to a mountain and said mysteriously, "They¡¯re building the world''srgest secret base there."


    "What is it for?" I asked curiously.


    In the car, I told As, "Anya said she met my father. He told her he had a daughter... and his daughter is very beautiful."


    I started choking up, "I can tell that my dad¡¯s mind is clear.¡±


    He rubbed my head, "But he has always pretended to be crazy. Loak confirmed that too. Fortunately, Loak didn''t mistreat him when he was looking after him."


    "Can we trust what he says?" I asked As.


    As thought for a moment and nodded, "I think so. He wouldn''t dare to lie to us right now. And he hates Navi. After all, he saw Navi kill his father with his own eyes. Once the seed of hatred is nted, it will take root and grow."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As nced at me, very sure of himself. "They''ll naturally align with Navi''s enemies and see them as their allies."


    "Does that mean he won''t harm my dad?" I asked.


    As nodded decisively, "Yes."


    "Did he say anything else? Where are they taking my dad now?" I asked urgently.


    As remained silent and shook his head, "He doesn''t know that. After all, he was just a ve to Navi. He can''t possibly know that."


    "Do you believe him?" I expressed some doubt.


    "He''s asking for permission to go back and investigate," As told me.


    That surprised me. It seemed like a good idea. "When does he n to go?"


    "I didn''t agree to it," As said firmly. "It''s too dangerous for him. We''ll wait for news from the Huffman family. If necessary, we''ll go back with Loak. That way, everyone will be safe."


    I wanted to object, but As was right. I couldn''t be selfish. Loak''s life was not a trivial matter.


    But every day that passed would mean more danger for my dad.


    When he saw me keeping silent, As grabbed my hand. "As soon as the Huffman family decides where they''re going to take him, our people can set off. And considering the current situation, taking things slow might not be a bad idea."


    His words left me speechless, but what I feared most was an unforeseen ident.

 Chapter 749 Matthews Suicide Attempt

    ?


    Matthew''s Suicide Attempt


    Back at Pleca Park, I was almost asleep when a call from Adrian woke me up. I looked at the time. It was one past midnight, so this had to be urgent.


    I quickly answered the phone, and Adrian, sounding uneasy, informed me, ''Ms. Chloe, Matthew has attempted suicide in the detention center."


    "What?" I eximed. "What''s going on?"


    "He''s been taken to the hospital for treatment. I''m on my way there now. You..." his tone was probing.


    "Alright, I''ming over immediately. Which hospital?'' I asked while getting out of bed. I felt a slight tremor. As was still in the study.


    Adrian told me the name of the hospital over the phone, and I quickly hung up, rushing to the dressing room to grab a dress. After putting it on and tidying my hair hastily, I walked out of the room, knocking lightly on the study door. I pushed it open without waiting for a response.


    As was still on an international video call. He sensed that something was wrong when he saw me all dressed and ready to go. He ended the call, walked toward me, and asked, " What''s happened?"


    "I need to go to the hospital. Matthew attempted suicide in the detention center!" My tone was unsettled, and my legs felt shaky.


    After all, he had been a part of my life for almost ten years. I no longer had any feelings for him, but I couldn''t help but feel anxious since his life was under threat. At the very least, I didn''t want him to die just so Ava would have her biological father around.


    "I''ll go with you," he said. He wrapped his arm around my waist and led me out of the study.


    I felt relieved. I knew As would be by my side no matter what happened.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I exined briefly while we got into the car. As didn''t alert anyone else. He drove the car himself, and we left the vi through the main entrance.


    In the car, I clenched my fist tightly, feeling a mix of frustration and anger, Matthew was giving up at a crucial moment. If anything happened to him, all our efforts to help him would be in vain.


    And I would not know how to exin things to Ava if he really did die.


    He was a coward for trying to take the easy way out.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. I couldn''t help but express my frustration." Who gave him the right to decide that ending his life was the solution? Coward! Useless piece of trash."


    As patted my back, "Don''t be mad. Everything will be fine. Just stay calm."


    Heforted me while driving swiftly.


    When we reached the hospital, As and I rushed to the emergency room.


    I saw several cops standing at the entrance. Adrian was already there, talking to one of them.


    As we approached, he quickly came over, looking at As and saying solemnly, "It''s pretty serious."


    I staggered for a moment, and As steadied me, asking Adrian, "Is there any hope?" Adrian shook his head, "It''s hard to say. He lost a lot of blood and was unconscious when they brought him here."


    As looked at me in his arms, patting my shoulder, "Don''t worry. I''ll make a call."


    He released me and called someone. Soon after that, he retumed to my side, saying, "Don''t wony."


    He walked over to the officer who had just spoken to Adrian and asked, "When did it happen?


    "About two hours ago. He used a broken toothbrush to slit his wrist. His emotions haven''t been stable these past few days."


    The officer briefly exined the situation, "The doctor tried to stop the bleeding, but he cut an artery, and it was quite severe."


    I gulped, my heart tightening. I didn''t want to imagine what had happened. Silently, I prayed that he would survive. After all, he was only 32 years old. There would be many good times ahead of him. How could he just leave like this?


    My breathing constricted, and my heart raced. Memories kept resurfacing in my mind. I couldn''t even muster the strength to me him right now.


    Just then, rapid footsteps echoed in the corridor. I turned to see several doctors hunying toward us, and As went to wee them.

 Chapter 750 Excessive Blood Loss

    ?


    Excessive Blood Loss


    As spoke to the group of doctors, then they quickly entered the emergency room. The officer nced at As uneasily. He said, "The director of the hospital brought a few specialists with him."


    We fell into silence, and I held onto As''s hand tightly.


    About an hourter, the lights in the emergency room went out. I tightened my grip on As''s hand, watching the door anxiously.


    After a while, a doctor emerged and addressed the cops. We managed to resuscitate him, and he''s currently receiving a blood transfusion. He''s oxygen-deprived and still unconscious due to excessive blood loss. His vital signs have retumed to normal, but we need to observe him for a while longer. Once he wakes up, it''ll be crucial to get his emotions under control."


    I leaned into As''s embrace, gazing at his handsome face, forcing a bitter smile as my nose tingled. Thankfully, he had survived the ordeal. That was good.


    As responded with a reassuring smile and tightened his hold on my hand. ''Don''t worry."


    Shortly after, the hospital director and the doctors walked out, informing As, ''Fortunately, help arrived just in time. We need to continue our observation, and he''ll be transferred to a wardter.


    A collective feeling of relief swept through everyone. Adrian smiled wryly,


    The cops took charge of the rest. As said, ''Please get him a private room.


    I looked at As gratefully. Since Matthew was still a prisoner, it probably wasn''t a good idea for him to share a room with other patients.


    "I''m sorry, but that might not be possible. We need to follow certain procedures," the officer told As apologetically


    "I''ll cover all the expenses," As said decisively.


    "Alright then." The officer didn''t press any further and instructed a subordinate to deal with it. An hourter, Matthew was transferred to a ward. His face was deathly pale, his eyes were tightly shut, and blood continued to flow through the intravenous tube.


    As asked when he would regain consciousness. The doctor replied, "He briefly regained consciousness inside but is currently in a deep sleep. It''ll be at least four hours or more before he''ll wake up again."


    I touched his hand, feeling its icy coldness.


    As As watched me, his face darkened.


    After contemting for a moment, I said to As, "Let''s go back."


    He didn''t hesitate. He put an arm around my waist and nodded. "Alright."


    After all, the cops were here, and I couldn''t wait four hours for him to wake up.


    I said to Adrian, "You should go back too. Get some rest ande over againter."


    Adrian nodded. It was past 3 am, and everyone was exhausted. There was still work waiting for us all the next day.


    We bid farewell to the cops and left the hospital together.


    On the way back, As said to me softly, "Let''s go back to Amethyst Apartments. It''ll take a shorter time to get there, and it''ll be easier for us to get where we need to be tomorrow."


    "Thank you, As." I looked at him gratefully. It wasforting to have him by my side. "It''s not a problem. I understand. After all, he''s Ava''s father. But you better not have any feelings for him. Got it?" he said with a hint of jealousy in his tone.


    I chuckled, "Why are you acting like a kid? How could I have feelings for him? It''s just a kind of familial love."


    "Even so, no ''love''. All your love belongs to me. Don''t forget that." He gazed at me determinedly.


    Iughed and assured him, "Okay, it''s all yours."


    He still looked dissatisfied and said sterly, ''Be serious. I mean it.''


    "I know. I don''t have any feelings for him. I just feel sorry for him, like I would for anyone facing death. Trust me. And you shouldn''t be jealous. You''re the only one I care about." looked at him seriously. "I''m not someone who falls in love easily."


    He relented when he saw my serious expression.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Back at Amethyst Apartments, we quickly washed up and got into bed. I was exhausted. After nestling into As''s embrace, I drifted into dreand in minutes.

 Chapter 751 Owed Him in My Past Life

    ?


    Owed Him in My Past Life


    By the time I woke up, it was almost 9 a.m. I stretched my arm out, finding the space next to me empty, but the bed retained some warmth. It seemed that As had been up for a while.


    I shook my head, feeling a bitzy. Staying upte was exhausting.


    But there was no way around it. Matthew was like settling an old score from a past life. Perhaps I owed him something in a previous existence, and now he wasing to collect the debt


    I sighed softly, with a sense of resentment. Then I grabbed my phone and dialed Ryan.


    After informing him of the situation, he said, "You should go to the hospital. I''m already at the office. Don''t worry."


    zily replied, "It''s great to have you at thepany. Otherwise, I''d be in big trouble."


    ''You''re just trying to butter me up," he responded impatiently.


    "In that case, I''ll hang up." I teased him. "Focus on your work."


    "Fine, I''m hanging up." He grumbled, "That damn Matthew is causing trouble! Stupid shit." "I agree," I chuckled.


    Ryan had already hung up.


    Unexpectedly, myughter attracted As. He pushed the door open and saw me holding the phone,ughing.


    He quickly walked over, scrutinizing my face. "What''s going on? Why are youughing?"


    I circled my arms around his neck. "I don''t want to get up. I still want to sleep."


    He hugged me, kissing my forehead. "Then sleep. Get enough rest. A woman without enough sleep isn''t beautiful."


    "Are you saying I''m not beautiful?" I stared into his eyes deliberately. "Have you set your sights on someone else? Is that why you find me unattractive already? You can''t do that!"


    He bit my nose yfully. "People talk about being cat lovers or dog lovers. I''m a you lover. Who else could I possibly be interested in?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I giggled, all my moming grumpiness dissolving.


    "I called Ryan. He said I have a talent forforting him." I continued tough. "I also feel like I owe Matthew from a past life."


    My words made Asugh wholeheartedly. "Why do you think you owe him? Sooner orter, he''ll have to pay you back. And you dare tofort Ryan?"


    Suddenly, the phone rang again. I quickly answered, and it was Adrian. He urgently said, "Ms. Chloe,e to the hospital quickly. Matthew woke up, and he''s very agitated."


    "I can''t believe this. "I couldn''t hold back, swearing under my breath. ''Is he a child? Tell him to wait quietly, or he won''t see me. I don''t owe him anything."


    I purposely spoke loudly because I heard someone yelling in the background.


    Then I hung up and got out of bed. My good mood from the early morning waspletely gone, disrupted by this guy.


    After washing up, I changed into a dress and went downstairs.


    By the time I came downstairs, As had already set the breakfast table.


    ''Eat breakfast before we go," he said coolly, his tone unquestionable.


    I didn''t dare to argue. I walked to the table and looked at the spread. The breakfast was indeed rich, and he got it from Al Dente. It seemed that As had gotten up early to buy breakfast for me. I had no reason not to enjoy it.


    I sat down and leisurely began to eat breakfast. It was delicious, especially since it was from Al Dente. But most importantly, my lover had bought it for me.


    I couldn''t let As''s affection go to waste.


    Seeing me in this state, As was satisfied, constantly putting delicious bites into my bowl. He told me, "Take your time. I''ll apany youter."


    "You''re going too?" I was skeptical. "Aren''t you going to thepany?"


    "Yeah. I don''t feel at ease if you go alone."


    "Hmph." I snorted. "You''re worried about my overflowing kindness. But how could that be?"


    He nced at me and didn''t say anything, but it was clear that he wouldn''t change his mind. Oh well. If we went together, I wouldn''t worry about Matthew dragging me down. With As present, he wouldn''t dare,


    When I was full and let out a satisfied burp, I put down my cutlery and held my mouth. "I''m full and a bit sleepy again."


    Then go upstairs for a nap before we go. Let him wait," As said lightly.


    His nonchnce made me burst intoughter. "You''re cunning. Forget it. The main thing is that I need to digest this food. Let''s go to the hospital now."


    As also stood up with a smile and ced the dishes in the sink. He stayed by my side as we headed straight to the hospital.

 Chapter 752 Not A Real Man

    ?


    Not A Real Man


    Upon reaching the hospital, I noticed a crowd of cops outside the ward. I snorted, silently cursing at the embarrassing situation. They were making things too obvious.


    As I approached the door, Adrian emerged from inside.


    "How is he?" I inquired.


    "He''s better now. They gave him a sedative," Adrian replied.


    "Is he awake or still sleeping?" I assumed he''d be asleep after being sedated.


    Adrian whispered, "They gave him a small dose. He''s awake, but he''s calm now,"


    Hearing this, I stepped inside.


    There were two cops in the room, keeping a watchful eye on him. Matthew, with a deathly palle face, turned toward me. When he saw me, hepletely broke down, crying like a child.


    I walked to him, towering over him. I finally said, "What''s this? You don''t want to live anymore?


    Seeing him cry like this stirred a strange feeling in me. No matter how much hatred there was, when the other person became vulnerable, we still could not bear to see them suffer.


    I had no remaining emotions for Matthew. He had hurt me and deceived me too deeply. Even without As, I wouldn''t have the slightest affection left for him.


    But witnessing his current state, I couldn''t help but admit that I felt a tinge of sadness.


    The Murphy family had reached the point of bankruptcy. Once hailed as an inspirational figure, this person had fallen to such depths, and only he knew how it happened.


    I was sure that he must be regretting everything deeply at this moment.


    Despite his tall height, he looked like an abandoned child, crying in such a pitiful manner that it left me speechless.


    As I uttered those words, the two cops looked at me cautiously. "Madam, please be more considerate. After all, he is a patient."


    As appeared somewhat displeased. He exited the room and, upon reentering, addressed the two cops, ''Please leave for a moment."


    The two officers looked at As, uncertain about his identity but sensing that he wasn''t an ordinary person.


    However, possibly due to their duty, one still questioned, "Who are you? In case something happens-


    "I''m in charge here." As cut him off. "Go outside."


    The two officers exchanged nces, reluctantly leaving the room.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I sighed in relief. I didn''t want to make a scene in front of outsiders.


    I asked Matthew, "Who are you helping with this? Your deceased mother or your daughter?" Thank you for saving me, Chloe," he choked like a child.


    ''No need to thank me. It wasn''t me who saved you; it was the police and As," I coldly replied.


    Matthew, how many people tirelessly searched for evidence for your case day and night? Adrian even worked until 2 a.m. Can you justify your actions to all those people? Are you really in a position to think about ending your life?"


    The more I spoke, the angrier I became. "Can''t you stand up like a man and walk with your head held high?"


    ''Everything is gone. I have nothing left. My life is a joke," he cried, his once-handsome face twisted and unsightly,


    "You brought everything upon yourself. It''s your fault. I warned you earlier, but did you believe me? Since everything is your own choice, bear it with dignity. Show those people that you are a real man."


    I questioned him assertively, "Did you do those things? Did you cut corners?


    "No... Chloe, you have to believe me. I didn''t do it. They fabricated the evidence and smeared my name. You have to believe me." Matthew shouted at me with determination.


    "Then stand up and shout to the world that you didn''t do it!" I demanded, my patience wearing thin.


    As embraced me from behind, whispering, ''Don''t get angry."


    "I''m not a judge. What''s the use of telling me? Moreover, Adrian is already searching for evidence to prove your innocence. Why can''t you defend yourself? I pointed at him. "You''re just a coward. If you die, you''remitting suicide, and you''ll never tum your life around. Your life will be ruined, and your daughter will be left to suffer. Did you forget about your daughter?"


    My words abruptly silenced Matthew''s sobbing.

 Chapter 753 Giant Baby

    ?


    Giant Baby


    I didn''t know if he took it to heart, but he stopped crying and fell into deep thought.


    I was shocked to see him in this state. I wondered if I had been too harsh in what I said. The


    series of blows he had received were indeed overwhelming for him.


    Although his actions were infuriating, he was also a vulnerable individual.


    leased up a bit, observing his emotions.


    After a moment, he looked at me. His face remained pale. He seemed much older, and I even doubted if this was the Matthew I used to know, always lively and confident.


    The person before me now appeared dejected and helpless.


    Chloe, can I still clear my name? For the projects I supervised, I didn''t cuters or use subpar materials, but for the one in Muborough, I knew nothing about them. It was all Liora framing me." His emotions calmed, and his thoughts became clearer.


    Then tell the truth to the judge. If you can''t exin it the first time, do it a second or third time until you can prove your innocence. That''s what a real man does." I encouraged him.


    I knew that all this time, he considered me his backbone. In the ten years we lived together, every big and small decision of his was discussed with me. He sought my advice before taking any action.


    After seeding, he would revel in his achievements, thinking he had done something significant.


    However, at that time, I couldn''t see this w in him. I thought a man should experience the joy of sess, and seeing results would boost his confidence.


    Unexpectedly, this became his fatal weakness. I became his crutch, his adviser. Without this support, he felt lost and even hopeless.


    I suddenly understood that all this was my doing.


    Before, when he got into trouble, I knew he had been trying to see me. If I had seen him, encouraged him, and provided guidance, he wouldn''t be in this situation today.


    Not seeing me led to his despair. That was an undeniable fact confirmed by his question just


    now.


    But I knew I was not obligated to be his lifelong supporter.


    We had already separated, and that was an undeniable fact. Even if he was Ava''s father, and even for the sake of Grace''sst wish, I couldn''t be his support for a lifetime.


    He should learn to be independent and move forward independently, no matter what he would face. This giant baby needed to grow up.


    But what I found ironic was that after helping him achieve sess, he betrayed and deceived me as he went on to have affairs.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    How stupid of him.


    I collected my thoughts, admonishing myself not to continue my foolish behavior. After all, I''m not this giant baby''s mother.


    "Since you know she''s falsely using you, trying to take what''s yours, can''t you stop her? Can''t you take it back? Use your brain, not your foolish actions.


    ''Moreover, I''ve hired awyer with undefeated records for you. You should assist him, find crucial evidence to prove your innocence and defeat them."


    "Yeah, I can do that. Right, Chloe?"


    His words were like a child''s. I haven''t seen a man like him before. I couldn''t figure out how I could have been attracted to him.


    "I can''t answer that for you. You have to ask yourself. Don''te to me for answers. I''ve done everything I can to help. I told him straightforwardly.


    Then I hesitated momentarily and said, "But Matthew, you have to understand I have no obligation to keep doing things for you or be your guardian. You should take care of yourself from now on.


    "We have no rtionship anymore. This is your choice. You should face it and go through it alone."


    "Chloe, you..." He looked at me pleadingly, his eyes misty again.


    ''Take care of yourself and recover well," I said, and without tuming back, I walked away.

 Chapter 754 The Truth Can Be Harsh Sometimes

    ?


    The Truth Can Be Harsh Sometimes


    He urgently called out to me, "Chloe, I miss Ava."


    This sentence made me both sad and angry.


    I turned slowly and locked at Matthew on the bed with a sense of detachment. "Then you need to act like a man even more. Your previous actions have already had a huge impact on her. She''s been mocked and beaten in kindergarten, and her injuries haven''t healed yet. Reflect on what you''ve brought to her."


    I paused for a moment. "You need to be a real man so she can be proud of you one day. You still have a lot to do."


    I looked at As, who had been by my side all along. At this moment, I was truly moved. He was my pir and support. It was this man who carried all the burden for Ava and I.


    "As, let''s go," I whispered softly.


    As nodded, held my hand, and we walked out together. I heard a sobbing sound behind me, followed by loud wailing.


    The two cops rushed in, afraid that he might do something again.


    Once outside the ward, I suddenly felt much lighter. During breakfast, I forced a smile, not wanting As to know about my inner struggles. But at this moment, having said everything that needed, I felt much relieved.


    From any perspective, whether it was regarding the Murphy family or Matthew, I had done my best.


    I had also fulfilled thest wish of the Grace.


    Seeing me silent and not speaking, fearing that I still carried a burden, As tightened his arm and said softly. "It''s been several days since youst saw Lauren, right? Do you want to go see her?"


    I instantly felt happy and said, "Let''s go."


    When we arrived at Lauren''s room, she was flipping through her phone. Seeing the two of using together, she looked puzzled. "Don''t you two have to work?"


    I quickly ran to her bed. "We came to see Matthew. Why didn''t you get out of bed today? How about... I apany you to the garden downstairs for some fresh air?"


    She immediately agreed, and I told As, "You return to work. I''ll go back to thepany by myselfter. Just pick me up after work."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Alright then. I''ll head back first."


    Once he disappeared from our sight, Lauren asked me, ''Matthew? What happened to him?" "He tried to kill himself."


    "I can''t believe it. Why is he doing this over such trivial matters?" Lauren scoffed. "For someone like him, just let him die. It''s unnecessary to save him."


    *These things are indeed a disaster for him. Even if he regains his freedom, he''s likely to be homeless. "I sighed, thinking about Matthew''s future.


    "What''s wrong? Are you having another rpse? Are you being soft-hearted again? Learn from your experiences." Lauren looked at me, adjusted her hospital gown, and pulled me along as we went downstairs to the garden.


    As we walked, Lauren smiled and said, "The doctor said I can be discharged soon. Just a few more days of medication, and I''ll be free.


    "How do you feel? Are you really okay?" I looked at her with a bit of concern. "If not, stay a few more days.


    "No way. I''ve had enough of staying here. Do look unwell to you? I''m perfectly fine." she said.


    Then she continued, "Let me tell you something, Chloe. Don''t get too entangled with Matthew. It might affect your rtionship with As. He has been searching for you for over 10 years, and that''s not easy for him.


    "Hemands the world, but he sincerely loves you. Don''t let that annoying parasite stick to you. He''s not worth your further efforts. Sometimes harsh words are sincere advice, so don''t me me for being too harsh with you."


    I remained silent. Indeed, Matthew was not worthy of my continued efforts, and I knew that.


    ''He''s just a despicable person, and he brought all this upon himself by doing all those things over the years. This is the life he deserves. But you''re different.


    "It''s a joke of fate that you encountered this idiot, wasting so many years. Now that you''ve returned to the right path, don''t mess it up again."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 755 Unable to Turn Things Around

    ?


    Unable to Turn Things Around


    I nodded earnestly. I knew that only someone who cared for me genuinely could say such things.


    "I know. After helping him clear his name this time, I will step backpletely. I just told him not to seek help from me anymore. I have no obligation to always speak up for him. I''ve decided to stop my involvement no matter what."


    Lauren looked at me. You said that yourself. Remember it. Some things should be done for those who deserve them. But Matthew...


    Lauren sneered, shook her head, and said, "He''s not worth it, nor does he deserve it. He and As are worlds apart. There''s noparison, not considering their wealth or status. Just based on character, he is aplete loser.


    "If you ever feel soft-hearted again, think about all the nonsense he did to you before."


    I chuckled. I felt like a child she was protecting, and what Lauren said was indeed true.


    Adrian called me again, informing me that he had applied for a trial postponement. This would give us some extra time to gather evidence.


    Back at thepany in the afternoon, Grayson was waiting for me in the office. He handed me a stack of documents rted to Liora''s recent activities. I looked at them seriously and was amazed. "You can even get these?


    Grayson confidently smiled, "As long as you want it, I can get it for you. This time, she''s gone too far. We''ve found the car that hit you, and the driver is currently detained in the warehouse area. He has already confessed to it."


    He pointed to another set of documents and said, "Look at this. We have everything on audio and video."


    I pped the table. "That''s great. Let''s see how she turns the tables this time.


    ''How about your investigation into Melvern?" I asked Grayson while tidying up the documents.


    "His current business status seems fine on the surface. He owns several major tradingpanies, and their operations seem normal."


    "Normal?" I expressed doubt.


    "However, he has almost no business dealings with Lance. Lance''s businesses are all from the Sunny family''s old, rtively conservative businesses." Grayson guided my thoughts.


    "It seems that the Sunny family''s business is now managed by the eldest, Lance. That means the family did not allow Melvern to join theirpany." Grayson said. "Chloe, do you think there''s a problem with this?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I pondered the situation. "Are you suggesting that the Sunny family is afraid Melvem might ruin the family, so they''ve distanced themselves from him?"


    Grayson mmed the table. "You''re sharp. Another crucial point is that Melver''s funds are quickly circting. We''re digging deeper into this, hoping to find issues from this aspect." "It seems like he does have some problems."


    "There must be problems. How could Melvern rise so rapidly without relying on his family business? if he could get rich by staying low-key, he would have be a prominent figure in Foswood long ago."


    I said, "And keep an eye on Denton as well."


    Grayson leaned back into the sofa, thoughtfully responding. "No movements on his end so far. He''s very disciplined and just studying. He does socialize asionally, but always only with his ssmates. However, I feel it''s the calm before the storm.


    "Unusual urrences often indicate something sinister. Keep a close eye on him. I''ve already briefed Noah about his situation. As long as he doesn''t threaten Bourdamun''s development, it''s not a significant concern for us." I casually informed Grayson.


    However, ironically, this person would soon be the biggest threat.

 Chapter 756 Striking Back Decisively

    ?


    Striking Back DecisivelyContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Lauren was discharged from the hospital, I went to pick her up, only to run into Liora in the hospital lobby.


    Lauren whispered to me, "Why is she everywhere?"


    I smiled nonchntly. "I had Grayson check on this before. Liora visits the hospital often because her father''s hospitalized here, supposedly with rectal cancer.


    Lauren scoffed, "That''s karma. They have done many terrible things."


    We talked andughed. Liora saw us as we headed toward the exit. She cast a sly nce at us and remarked, "I didn''t expect you to be out of the hospital so soon. Be careful. Don''t get yourself into trouble again."


    I snorted disdainfully. "Those who do wrong will meet their own downfall. If someone dares to pull something again, she won''t be so lucky."


    When I responded, she stopped and looked at me arrogantly. "Don''t get toocent, Chloe. You should always have a backup n."


    Lauren had always ignored her before, but she couldn''t hold back this time. She stopped abruptly and said coldly, "I would advise you to know when to stop, Liora."


    When Lauren spoke up, Liora became even more agitated. She anchored herself and turned around, taking off the sses perched on her nose. She squinted at Lauren, raised an eyebrow, and chuckled coldly. "I thought you were someone else. I see Ms. Lauren is still standing tall and proud even though no man wants her. It seems that your temper has grown, though."


    She tantly challenged Lauren, trying to figure out how to hurt her. Laura paled when she heard Liora''s words. She retorted, "I don''t need you to worry about me. You might be married, but you''re not that great either."


    "At least I am married, unlike some people who remain mistresses in their old age. Just a tool that''s been used and nothing more." Liora''s words were venomous. Lauren took a step forward, but I grabbed her.


    "Well, it''s still better than someone who isn''t fit to be a tool and has to satisfy herself out there with God knows who!" I looked at her sternly. Think about your own dirty deeds before you talk about someone else. Do you really think you''ve cleaned up your mess?"


    "Why, you..." She red at me, clearly irritated.


    I pulled Lauren and tumed to leave. But suddenly, I stopped in my tracks. "Oh, by the way. You don''t need to worry about my backup n. I have plenty of ns, and I don''t need to retreat. But you''d better keep an eye on your health since you''ve been having fun with all kinds of people."


    Liora suddenlyughed confidently. "Haha, that depends on your destiny. For instance, I''m pretty satisfied with Ardora. It feels good to own it."


    I smirked. "Is that so? Don''t worry. It might feel good right now, but you''ll have to retum what doesn''t belong to you soon."


    "What, you''re still concerned about your ex-husband?" She immediately retorted.


    I remained calm, deliberately provoking her. "That''s because I can do anything. You''d better watch out and pray that no one catches you in the act, Liora."


    Everyone around me burst intoughter.


    "You little..." She red at us angrily.


    What''s the matter? I''m different from you. I do things with a clear conscience instead of scheming and ending up in betrayal and separation."


    I continued to look down on her. "Don''t forget, all your cousins disappeared without a trace. Maybe you''ll be next."


    Do you think you can really hide that car? It''s just not time to settle the score with you yet." I deliberately mentioned the car as I scrutinized her face.


    Sure enough, I saw her face pale and her eyes narrow.


    I seized the moment and continued, "Have you cleaned up your act? Are you sure no one knows what you did? Can you remember everything you''ve done? After all, you have a lot on your te."


    I bombarded her with a series of questions, staring at her confrontationally. I was sure she wouldn''t sleep well tonight,


    She stepped back, visibly frustrated, and red at me, "How dare you threaten me, Chloe?*

 Chapter 757 I Know I Was Wrong

    ? I Know I Was Wrong


    I took a step forward, still scrutinizing her. "Threaten you? I usually don''t bother to do anything like that. I just can''t stand your attitude."


    She looked at me menacingly. "Do you think you''re really that lucky? Or do you believe As can protect you?"


    I looked into her eyes, smiling disdainfully. "He''s doing a pretty good job protecting me right now. Anyone who dares harm me will face dire consequences. You''ve seen more than one example. I wouldn''t mind if you tried your luck. Fate will tell who will go to hell''


    I grinned mischievously. "You were too ambitious. You''vemitted too many sins, and your time is running out."


    My words angered her, and she raised a hand to p me.


    Unfortunately for her, she was shorter than me, and I was prepared. I deftly blocked her and retaliated with a fierce p of my own.


    I didn''t know if it hurt her, but my hand was numb.


    After the p, I looked at her, yfully saying, "How was that? Did it hurt? If you darey a hand on me again, I won''t let you get away with just one p. Remember that."


    Afterward, I blew on my hand. "My hand hurts," I admitted reluctantly to Lauren.


    Then, I addressed Lauren and Carol behind me. "Let''s go home. We need to go grocery shopping."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    We left confidently.


    I could feel a malicious gaze buming into us from behind.


    Carol was ecstatic about my dominant move. She caught up to me and said, "That was a boss move, Chlo. You should do that from now on. Just p her every time you see her."


    I chuckled, ncing at her. "Do you think I''m so crazy that I''ll just hit someone on sight? If she doesn''t provoke or attack me, I won''t strike back. But if sheys a hand on me, I won''t spare her."


    Lauren smiled. "Looks like she won''t have any peace from now on."


    We reached the parking lot. Just as I was about to get in the car, I saw Oliver get out of a vehicle and head toward us.


    I nced at Lauren, hesitating a little. Should I give them another chance?


    Oliver had beening to visit Lauren, but since she had gotten angryst time, he hadn''t dared try to see her again.


    I signaled to Carol, who immediately understood. She stepped back, pretending to answer a call. Then she said to me, ''It''s a call from thepany. The people from Bourdamun have arrived. We need to go back to the office."


    "I''ll take Lauren home," volunteered Oliver immediately.


    But Lauren said, "Thank you, Mr. Oliver, but there''s no need for that. I can take a cab since I don''t have many things with me. Don''t bother yourself."


    I looked at Oliver helplessly. Lauren had left no room for reconciliation this time.


    Before I could say anything, Lauren had already hailed a cab.


    Oliver grabbed her wrist. "Do you really have to do this, Lauren? I know I was wrong."


    His tone was humble, and there was a pleading look in his eyes.


    Both Carol and I dared not look at the scene unfolding before us. We found it hard to believe that one of the influential figures of Foswood would lower himself like this for a woman.


    Lauren pulled her hand back abruptly, ncing at Oliver. Her expression remained unchanged, but her tone was icy, "Please don''t make a scene, Mr. Oliver. I don''t want you to embarrass yourself in public, but my patience is limited."


    ''Lauren..."


    ''I''ve made myself clear. Please stop bothering me. I don''t want to live a life where I''m insulted every day, okay?" Lauren was bing upset.


    She had just been insulted moments ago. There was no way she wouldn''t be angry.


    She quickly got into the car without giving Oliver a chance to say anything else. She didn''t give me a chance to speak either, leaving me embarrassed and at a loss.


    Then, she rolled down the window, telling me coldly, "You and Carol hurry back to thepany. I can go home by myself. Don''t bothering over if you''re busy tonight. I''ll handle things."


    The car sped away, leaving the rest of us staring at each other in silence.

 Chapter 758 The Celebrity Visits

    ? The Celebrity Visits


    I looked at Oliver apologetically and whispered, "I''m sorry, Mr. Oliver. Don''t me her. She was just insulted because of this moments ago. Of course she''s upset."


    Oliver nodded with a heavy heart, still looking after the car that had sped away. "There''s no need to apologize. It''s not your fault, it''s mine. Thank you for taking care of her."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I sighed. "You don''t need to thank me. After all, she got hurt because of me. I''m heading back to thepany now."


    Throughout our conversation, Oliver''s eyes remained fixed forlomly on the road, even after the car had disappeared.


    As Carol and I got into the car, she remarked, "Lauren really doesn''t care about anything, huh? No matter what he''s done, he''s still one of the big shots of Faswood. Anyone would respect him because of that, but look at how she spoke to him."


    I sighed softly. "What''s done is done."


    Carol sighed too. "You can tell that Oliver really cares about Lauren."


    ''The more he cares about her, the more it hurts."


    When we returned to thepany, an unexpected guest was waiting for me.


    It was the popr movie star, Poppy. She stood up to greet me as soon as she saw meing out of the elevator. "I didn''t expect you to be so busy, Ms. Chloe. I''ve been waiting for you for quite a while."


    Carol was surprised and muttered softly, "What''s going on? Why is a famous celebrity here?"


    I figured I should treat her as a guest, so I greeted her with a smile. "I''m sorry for the wait, Ms. Poppy. I was just out handling some business.


    Then I turned around and looked at Carol meaningfully. "Bring us two cups of coffee, and reschedule my meeting to an hourter."


    Carol immediately understood and went to prepare our coffee.


    I invited Poppy into my office politely. "Please have a seat, Ms. Poppy."


    I put down my bag, walked back to the sofa, and gestured for Poppy to take a seat.


    She probably didn''t expect my office to be so modern and looked a bit surprised. When I motioned for her to sit, she quickly walked over and took a seat on the sofa.


    She smiled and said, "I happened to have some business nearby and realized your office was here, so I decided to drop by and see you."


    I knew that was just an excuse.


    She chuckled and said, "You said yourpany was on the 10th floor thest time I asked. I inquired downstairs and they said you were here, so I came up. I hope I''m not disturbing you."


    To an outsider, it might seem as though we were familiar with each other.


    "How nice of you, Ms. Poppy. You''re not disturbing me, but you certainly do have some privileges. Not just anyone cane up here. The receptionists downstairs are pretty snobby," I said. Iughed and redirected the conversation. "Your presence here has really brightened up our office, Ms. Poppy."


    She smiled, turning on the charm. "You''re too kind, Ms. Chloe.


    I wasn''t very interested in movies and TV shows because I didn''t have much time to watch anything. If Ivanna hadn''t told me about her at the banquet, I wouldn''t even have known who Poppy was.


    "I don''t really see many celebrities," I said frankly. "And this is the first time I''ve ever talked to someone as popr as you, Ms. Poppy."


    Just as I said that, Carol brought in two cups of coffee and ced them in front of us.


    Poppy was pleased when she heard mypliment. "You exaggerate. I''m just an ordinary person. I''m no different from anyone else. I''m only here because of everyone''s support.


    Then, she looked at me intently and said, "Don''t be offended, but you really do look like Harmony. When I saw you for the first time, I was genuinely startled because I thought you were her."


    I shrugged, smiling casually. "That can be quite confusing. But those who know me can still tell the difference." "Oh, I see." She cast a meaningful nce at me. "But they said you defeated Harmony back then."

 Chapter 759 Nowhere to Begin

    ? Nowhere to Begin


    Poppy had an interesting expression on her face as she said that. Her smile seemed both yful and sly as she looked at me.


    I knew exactly what was going on. She was trying to y mind games and engage in subtle rivalry with me.


    I understood what she was thinking. Her words had a bitter undertone to them despite her radiant smile. The true purpose of her visit was likely not as simple as it appeared. She hade all this way to see me, and I didn''t believe it was just a casual visit, especially since we didn''t really know each other. What she said seemed like a joke between friends, but it could also be a provocation between rivals in love. It even sounded like she was gloating.


    I remained indifferent, pretending not to care. After all, Poppy was no friend of mine.


    I casually took a sip of the coffee and calmly responded, "Well, Ms. Poppy, it depends on where you heard that."


    My nonchnt demeanor left Poppy a little perplexed, and I could sense her frustration. I refused to give her an opening, which made it difficult for her to proceed.


    In an attempt to salvage the situation, she said, "I just heard some gossip. You know how it is in our circles. Gossip is inevitable, and I can''t help but listen."


    She finished with a smile, acting as if this was a trivial matter while concealing her true intentions.


    I found it amusing. It was like she was like a snake, peeking out and quickly retreating.


    She seemed to realize that if she didn''t probe any further, her visit might be in vain, so she added, "I heard a lot, especially when Harmony and Mr. As had that intense affair. There were all kinds of rumors circting back then."Original from N?velDr¨¢m¨¢.Org.


    I chuckled. "Looks like you paid quite a lot of attention to these stories."


    I was subtly hinting that she was overly concerned about the people involved in the gossip.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I casually remarked, "But I''ve never seen them having an affair. Maybe I''ve just been oblivious."


    "How could that be? You''re Mr. As''s girlfriend, so you should be more attentive." she quickly retorted, seizing the opportunity to challenge me.


    In my mind, I chuckled. It was exactly as I had expected. She was here to test the waters.


    "Do you have a boyfriend, Ms. Poppy?" I didn''t rush to answer her question, choosing instead to counter with a question of my own.


    She paused for a moment, then smiled wryly. "I can''t exactly just get a boyfriend in my line of work. Besides, it''s not easy to find a suitable man, especially within our circles. Let''s just say I''m not interested.


    She made her intentions very clear. No wonder she attended banquets like that. She seemed eager to find a wealthy husband among the big shots.


    And since she was here at my smallpany, she must be really interested in As.


    She was being very straightforward about her goals.


    "How unfortunate. No wonder you have such a naive perspective. Oh... I suppose simple-minded would be a more fitting description." I acted as if I was an elder giving her a reality check.


    Since she had offered herself up for critique, I couldn''t let her down.


    "Oh?" Poppy took my words to heart, looking at me with a mixture of appreciation and craftiness. ''Please do enlighten me, Ms. Chloe."


    I didn''t hold back. "If a man is meant to be yours, you won''t need to fight for him. Even if you stay away, he''ll still be yours. But if he isn''t meant for you, he''ll never stay, no matter how much attention or effort you put in."


    She put her cup down. I could see her lips twitch, but she kept a smile on her face.


    ''So, I don''t bother paying attention to unnecessary gossip because it''s a waste of energy. Some people say I seduced him despite being a divorcee with a daughter. It sounds malicious, but the truth proves he''s still mine," I said assertively. Even I was impressed with myself.


    Poppy was visibly stunned by what I said and looked at me in disbelief.

 Chapter 760 Her Target Has Appeared

    ? Her Target Has Appeared


    I was convinced that she didn''t believe I could be so confident. Maybe I even seemed a little arrogant to her.


    But I had no intention of backing down. I continued, saying, "It''s just fate. Take Harmony, for example. Even if she transformed herself to be like me, she would still be Harmony, not me."


    "Harmony transformed herself to be like you?" Poppy asked incredulously.


    "You probably understand Harmony better than me." I chuckled, throwing the question back at Poppy. Then, I exined, "As the saying goes, know yourself, know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. Harmony is yourpetitor. Don''t you understand her?"


    A momentter, I asked her again, "Was that confusing?"


    Poppy seemed uneasy. "I envy you for having such confidence."


    I smirked. "It''s not just confidence. If you don''t do anything out of line, nothing will happen to you. Harmony is a tragic example.


    *She also came to me for advice back then, but unfortunately..." I shrugged. I used this example deliberately. Smart as she was, she wouldn''t fail to grasp the message I wanted to deliver.


    To my surprise, while we were talking, As walked in with an imposing air as if he had been summoned by our discussion.


    Poppy and I were both stunned when he pushed the door open and walked in.


    As rarely visited my office unless it was a special asion.


    He must have wanted to surprise me and assumed I would be in the office alone.


    Poppy, on the other hand, probably hadn''t expected her target to appear. The surprise in her eyes was clear.


    As was dressed in a well-tailored and stylish suit, exuding a captivating charm. His thick, casuallybed- back hair revealed a full forehead, and his incredibly handsome face was impossible to ignore. He radiated an air of sophistication and aloofness from head to toe, like a king possessing an undeniable majesty.


    He waspletely unaffected by the ''outsider'' in the office and continued to stride in naturally. Every move he made left Poppy infatuated. She seemed to momentarily forget where she was and that I was still there.Original from N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She probably thought As''s confident steps were meant for her. Suddenly, her face flushed with a mix of infatuation and greed. The longing in her eyes intensified with every step As took. It was as if she wanted to pounce on him.


    Her unmistakable desire to conquer him was evident, and I was sure she must be trembling with excitement. It made me uneasy.


    It was clear that she hade here to snatch my man. This was no casual visit.


    I remained calm and sat unmoving in my seat, watching As approach with a smile on my face. After all, I had confidence in my man.


    As he walked over, Poppy stood up with a charming smile.


    As looked at me and asked softly, "Didn''t you hear my call?''


    Hepletely ignored Poppy.


    I gazed up at him and calmly said, "I didn''t hear the call. I had a visitor."


    "It''s okay." He smiled indulgently.


    Poppy kept her focus on As. She was probably seeing him close-up in real life for the first time. She tried to use


    her seductive charm as she greeted him. "Hello, Mr. As."


    That was an obvious move. She had started speaking without waiting for me to introduce them.


    As only nced at her briefly, but she extended her hand toward him. "I''m Poppy. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Her voice was so enchanting that it would make any man fall for her.


    I continued to watch the scene with a smile, but Poppy didn''t feel that anything was amiss.


    As''s gaze shifted toward her, and he nodded slightly. He became more aloof, withdrawing the warmth he had shown toward me.


    Then, he said gently, "Go ahead and talk, you two. Don''t let me interrupt you."


    He redirected his gaze from Poppy to me,pletely ignoring the hand she had extended to him.


    He looked at me with a soft smile, gestured toward the door of the lounge behind me, and headed toward it.

 Chapter 761 Ignoring a Beauty

    ?


    Ignoring a Beauty


    Poppy withdrew her hand stiffly, her face turning slightly pale.


    I offered an apologetic smile. "He''s always been reserved. My apologies!"


    Poppy regained herposure. "No problem."


    Her smile was dazzling, but I sensed it was only surface-level.


    Poppy was undeniably beautiful and wless in every way. Her makeup was impable, fitting for a professional actress who effortlessly mastered the art.


    Desperately maintaining herposed demeanor, she seemed to overlook the recent encounter.


    ''I''ve always wanted to visit your ce, but I''ve been quite busy. You know how it is in our line of work. I have limited freedom, especially for me. It''s quite inconvenient for me to step out with those crazy fans," she shared.


    I chuckled. "I understand. Excessive adoration can be burdensome, even irrational."


    As I spoke, my gaze remained fixed on her face.


    With a subtle tone, she added, "I envy your life, having your own career, and getting to enjoy your freedom."


    Iughed heartily. "Well, it''s not as simple as it seems, Harassment and criticisme our way, too. You''ve seen it yourself. People are unpredictable.


    *Indeed, Ms. Chloe, your life is quite legendary!" Her words didn''t sound entirelyplimentary. It was more like an observation.


    Frankly, I found thepliment a bit off-putting. I picked up my coffee cup and took a sip, maintaining a yful smile. "Why do you say that?"


    She reached for her cup, but her eyes subtly nced toward the lounge door.


    I inwardly scoffed. Indeed, her interesty not in our conversation but in someone behind that lounge door.


    "It''s the life people are intrigued and envious about,'' she casually responded, seemingly carefree.


    I figured her heart wasn''t fully engaged in our conversation, so I didn''t continue. She, too, appeared to have nothing to say. Evidently, she was biding her time, waiting for someone to expose everything.


    Just then, Carol knocked on the door and entered. ''Ms. Chloe, it''s time for the meeting."


    I responded with a simple ''Okay."Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Turning to Poppy, I apologized. "Sorry, my schedule is tight, and I can''t keep youpany any longer. Let''s chat another day."


    She stood up with a hint of disappointment. "No problem, another day, then. Invite Mr. As to join us for dinner sometime."


    She seemed to have grown more persistent after the little incident.


    "He would pass. He''s not fond of such socializing, and it might be awkward. We''ll catch up some other time," I declined, leaving no room for negotiation.


    *Ms. Chloe, you must be joking. We''ll arrange another day then," she said sweetly, but her eyes still sought the lounge door. Unfortunately for her, it remained closed until she exited.


    Yet, when I returned to my office, those inside eagerly approached me while smirking.


    Teasingly, Imented, "A beauty was waiting for you, yet you hid in here. Isn''t that a little impolite? She''s beautiful, and you didn''t even shake her hand. Rude much?"


    He leaned in, kissing my ear. "I''m not interested in those generic faces. I''ve never been into the mainstream. Why go for it when you can have someone with a unique beauty?"


    "What interests you then? Ugly ducklings?" I retorted, yfully shoving him away.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He shamelessly whispered in my ear, "Are you ugly?"


    "I never said that," I said with mock seriousness, rolling my eyes.


    ''I''m only interested in you," he dered boldly, chewing on my ears. "I tried out the bed. It''s quitefortable. Do you want to try it?"


    I shoved him away, my face red. "What are you thinking about?! We''re working!"


    He grinned. "Why are you so worked up? I just wanted you to lie there for a while."


    I rolled my eyes. How dare he throw the ball back at me?


    "You! I will bite you if you say it again," I threatened him.


    "Well, I''m very interested in you biting me. I find it quite fascinating," he confessed with a mischievous grin.


    "Enough of your nonsense!" I huffed, pushing him away, unable to hide a smile.

 Chapter 762 The First Hug

    ?


    The First Hug


    He saw me smiling, and his eyes sparkled with delight, bing even more clingy.


    I helplessly leaned into his embrace.


    With a hint of jealousy, I said, "Look at that beauty just now. Her eyes were practically glued to you. Are you not the least bit tempted? Are you pretending to be indifferent in front of me?"


    Poppy got on my nerves. She dared to flirt with my man right in front of me. Were women nowadays so audacious?


    "I don''t even look at them. They have the right to look, and I have the right to ignore them. My eyes only see one person. The one who has been with me under the same nket since I was a child."


    His words made me stare at him in disbelief. What on earth was he talking about? Under the same nket since he was a child?


    "Have I shared a nket with you since we were kids?" I looked at him, incredulous.


    "Of course, always. I''ve had the habit of sleeping with you since I was a child. I don''t feel anything when I hug someone else."


    "You hugged others?" I caught his loophole and decided to dig deeper.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Have you ever given me a chance to hug someone else? You upy my entire life and my thoughts. When you''re not around, you even invade my dreams. Is there any space for anyone else?"


    His tone was a bit sour, and when it came to the topic of losing me, he looked mncholic. "I''ve grown afraid of losing you."


    He finished speaking and held me tighter as if afraid I would disappear if he let go.


    Just then, Carol knocked on the door and walked in. Upon seeing us embrace, she quickly retreated and gently closed the door.


    Blushing, I punched him, and he responded with a lingering smile.


    He pulled me to sit on the sofa, arms wrapped around me.


    "Why are you shy? We''re married, remember? Do you recall the first time I found you? Do you remember how you hugged me?"


    My mind searched through memories, recalling our first hug after we met.


    I remembered. It was that night when we returned from the airport. The first night I discovered Matthew''s affair, I ran to the riverside and threw myself into the water. He pulled me out of the river and stayed with me on the riverbank all night.


    Aftering ashore, Iy helplessly on the grass and cried for a long time. After the intense sobbing, he abruptly pulled me up. That was our first hug.


    We were both soaking wet and disheveled. He looked indifferent at the time, even a bit cold as he stared at me.


    Yet, when I threw myself into his arms, he still tightly embraced me, pulling me into his arms. For me, it was just aforting hug. A hug I needed for support and for feeling safe.


    I didn''t know what it meant to him. Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I softly said, "We first hugged by the riverside. After you saved me from the water, I jumped into your arms. That time, you were extremely cold toward me. I was scared, but I needed that warmth."


    He looked deeply moved and kissed my forehead, sighing.


    Then he cradled my face. "Because I was outraged then, angry that you could easily give up your own life."


    "That time, I didn''t even think about suicide. I still have Ava. I just had so much hate in my body that I wanted to cleanse myself from it and clear my mind."


    "It was still dangerous. The current might have pulled you away if I hadn''t found you. What then?"


    As he spoke, he still seemed frightened, eyes full of resentment.


    ''I''ve searched for you for over ten years. What if you ended your life for someone else? Don''t I have the right to be angry? I even wanted to scold you back then." He pinched my face forcefully.

 Chapter 763 Alone

    ?


    Alone


    "I wanted to kill Matthew, then. Not only did he take away my true love, but he abandoned you in the end and even drove you to jump into the river."


    The mention of this incident caused him to grit his teeth.


    "I was angry at you and outraged at his heartlessness."


    I leaned against his chest. "I''m sorry."


    He embraced me, gently stroking my hair, and continued, ''But I also felt relieved. Because, from then on, I would never let go. Even if you didn''t want to divorce him, I would disagree. I swore to help you leave him as soon as possible.''


    An indescribable pain spread through my body. I knew how hard he had worked to find me. It took him 18 years. That was 18 sets of 365 days.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I hugged him, repeatedly saying, "I''m sorry. I won''t leave you again!"


    He buried his head in my arms, murmuring, "Do you know how terrifying it was without you? Do you know how I felt when you let go of my hand and flew out the car window?"Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    As he spoke, I could feel his body trembling slightly.


    "I searched that ce, but I found nothing. I couldn''t ept it. In such dense woods, there couldn''t be nothing. But you were nowhere to be found.


    *Not only did I have to live without you, I didn''t have closure. Since then, I only saw you in my dreams. It wasn''t the same. I held you in my arms, only to wake up to emptiness."


    His arms, unknowingly, exerted more pressure. It made it hard for me to breathe.


    *Sometimes, I wonder if it''s because I''ve spent too much time with you when we were little, so the heavens wanted to punish me by taking you away as long as we''ve spent together. So, I was confident that I''d find you ten yearster.


    "However, I still couldn''t find you after ten years. I cursed the heavens. It was so unfair. How can they keep you for so long? Ste, I can''t lose you again. I don''t think I''ll survive this time."


    He cupped my face and kissed me.


    My hands grabbed his suit''spels. I felt the same way. I would never leave him again.


    He spoke as if he were possessed, continuously pouring out his lifetime of confessions. Outside the office, the staff were buried in their work while we were inside, hugging and kissing.


    *Remember the fake car ident when we had to be separated? Those days felt like years. Do you know how I spent my New Year''s?" He looked at me seriously.


    "Yeah. I''ve always wanted to know but forgot to ask. The timing was never right.


    "Every day, I watched the surveince in your vi. That was the only way to see and know what you were doing. I never want such days again." His voice was full of bitterness.


    I looked at him in astonishment.


    "Weren''t you supposed to be in Nocturnia during the New Year? I didn''t know you were in Foswood." My body stiffened, regretting that I never asked about his time during those days.


    He said, "I was alone in my room, watching your family spending the New Year happily with a table full of delicacies."


    As soon as he said that, I was in deep trouble. He spent the holiday alone, locked up in that castle, watching the


    warmth of my family. It was the cruelest torture for him.


    "All of you were having a great time, joking andughing. I watched Ryan by your side, walking with you, carrying you. Do you know how terrible I felt at that time?" He seemed to be using me, and his tone was quite pitiful.

 Chapter 764 Pain and Tribulations

    ?


    Pain and TribtionsOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    His words brought back memories of the New Year. Little did I expect that he saw every moment. My heart ached beyond measure.


    I held his head against my chest.


    "Do you know I was also thinking of you then? Wondering where you were? What you were doing? Were you okay in Nocturnia? I don''t know how your New Year is without your parents. What would it be like?" I spoke, choked with emotion, tears uncontrobly streaming down.


    "I even thought how good it would be if you were here. I went for a walk with Ryan because I missed you so much. The more festive it gets, the more my heart inexplicably aches because I miss you so much!*


    We passionately kissed. At that moment, even if the sky fell, we didn''t want to be apart.


    He tenderly lifted me and led me to the lounge. I didn''t care where we were. I just wanted to be with him, to give him everything and feel each other''s needs.


    It wasn''t until the sky was dark that we stopped. I was grateful that no one came in to disturb us.


    When we got up, I still blushed. I couldn''t look at him. I was too enthusiastic and didn''t dare to recall it myself.


    He bent down to look at my face. "What''s wrong? Are you shy now? You weren''t like this just now. I liked what I saw."


    I yfully punched him and then rested my head on his chest.


    Heughed, hugging me tighter, and mischievously said, "Do you want to stay here? Then let''s continue!"


    "Huh? Get off!" I quickly tried to push him away, but he held me even tighter.


    "Why? As long as you want to, we can keep going!" He smiled with a seductive charm, his eyes full of indulgence.


    "I''m starving! I have no strength left!" I weakly nestled in his arms.


    Heughed even more triumphantly, looking insufferable.


    As he was about to speak again, I covered his mouth with my hand. "Oh, don''t say anything more. It''s embarrassing."


    I blushed and turned away, not daring to look at his alluring eyes. He moved my face back, looking into my eyes seriously.


    ''Chlo, we are husband and wife. Only this way can we be harmonious and happy. Shall we have another baby?''


    "I... Now..."Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    He suddenly understood what I would say next and said, "Let''s get married!"


    I was instantly stunned, looking at him stammering, "M-Married?"


    Although I knew he had been looking for me for eighteen years, always believing I was still alive, I had never thought about marrying him.


    He suddenly knelt, holding my face, saying solemnly, "Yes, let''s get married. We''ll be a real couple and never be separated."


    I looked into his eyes, full of hope and nervousness.


    This domineering man was now looking at me with eyes full of expectation and nervousness. Suddenly, I wondered if I deserved him.


    He grasped my hands, his handsome face solemn. "This has always been my dream. I wanted to find you, get married, have children. I wanted to stop you from leaving and give you the best in the world."


    I fully understood the yearning in this man''s eyes for a home. From the age of ten, he lost both his parents, the aunt who cared for him, and his ymate. He had been searching for my whereabouts while escaping for his life. He had never enjoyed the warmth of a home.


    My childhood and adolescence were nk, while his was filled with pain and tribtions.


    Tears filled my eyes, and I couldn''t control my emotions.


    Suddenly, he became flustered. He held my face, kissing away the tears from my eyes, then looking at me in a panic. "Why are you crying? Don''t you want this? Or do you not want to be with me? Chlo, don''t cry. I can wait for you until you''re ready.''


    His hands gently wiped away the tears rolling down, so careful, so confused.


    I quickly choked back my sobs, grabbing his hand and looking at him.

 Chapter 765 Have a Bunch of Kids

    ? Have a Bunch of Kids


    I still couldn''t bring myself to speak. I didn''t want to see him, the towering figure that attracted everyone''s attention, be cautious around me.


    I took a deep breath before nodding firmly. "Okay. Let''s get married. Let''s start a family and have a bunch of kids!"


    He pulled me into a tight embrace. "Chlo, having you is what makes a home."


    We both pledged never to be apart. As we left the office, I realized everyone else had already left for the day. Blushing, I smiled, and heughed while holding me in his arms.


    We nned to go home together, but my phone rang. It was Ivanna, who had been missing for days.


    I hesitated for a moment before quickly answering.


    "Where have you been?" I scolded.


    "I''ve been holding the fort in Bourdamun for you," Ivanna said loudly. "But now I''m with Lauren. Why did you disappear after picking her up from the hospital?"


    As Ivanna spoke, I felt a sense of panic. I hadpletely forgotten about the dinner ns with Lauren tonight.


    I hurriedly said into the phone, ''I''ll be there right away!"Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Then I hung up and looked at As, who had been waiting in front of the car. "Ipletely forgot. Lauren is getting discharged today, and we had ns to have dinner together. But-


    As rubbed my head and chuckled. "Well, ask if they''ve already eaten. If not, invite them out, and we''ll make other arrangements."


    I quickly dialed back, and the response was that they were waiting for dinner.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I had to end the call and inform As they were ready to eat.


    With a smile, As took my hand. "Let''s go!"


    I was a bit dumbfounded. Did he mean... he also wanted to go?


    This left me somewhat speechless, but as if reading my mind, As pulled me along. "Hurry up and get in the car. Jared is also there."


    I couldn''t believe my ears. "How do you know Jared is there?"


    As gave me a disdainful nce. ''It seems you don''t care about your friends. Your friends and Jared have been in Bourdamun."


    I was instantly dumbfounded. I had no idea that Ivanna was with Jared.


    I had been too busytely and hadn''t paid attention to these two. It seems like they had been in a cold war for a while.


    With a head full of doubts, I returned to Amethyst Apartments. It had been a while since I wasst here. When I knocked on Lauren''s door, I saw Jared inside. As and I exchanged nces and shared a smile. Lauren teased, "What''s the matter? Why are you two so happy? You''re exchanging nces like lovebirds." My smile deepened unintentionally, and I secretly gestured inside. Lauren smiled knowingly.


    Ivanna called out, "Is it them? Let''s eat! Jared,e and help me!"


    Jared immediately got up and walked toward the kitchen, obediently following Ivanna''s instructions. It seemed like he was very well-behaved and responsive.


    I couldn''t help but be surprised. Were these two already in sync?


    Seeing my expression, Lauren smiled, saying, "They''re super sweet."


    Lauren ushered us in as we got into the living room. "Go wash your hands. We''re about to have dinner."


    Then, she went into the dining room to help set the table.


    As and I went to the bathroom to wash our hands. We saw Jared holding arge te of crabs when we came out. Behind him was Ivanna, carrying a te of various seafood.


    They looked like a married couple.


    A few dishes were on the table, including meat and vegetables. They looked pretty good.


    As I wiped my hands, I walked to the dining table and asked, "Did Ivanna cook this? Not bad. It looks like you''ve been living the good life."


    Ivanna blushed, ncing at As.


    "It''s not like you two aren''t together! I knew you''ve been together, so I didn''t specifically remind Lauren to call Mr. As."


    "Mr. As, Mr. As. That name sounds so unfamiliar," I mocked.

 Chapter 766 Thats What Chloe Calls You

    ? That''s What Chloe Calls You


    *Should I call you Bro, then? Gosh, that sounds so basic. What about just As? That''s what Chloe calls you. Come on, tell me what I should call you," Ivanna protested, pinching his hands.


    As smirked and said, "She doesn''t call me As. She calls me her husband."


    Lauren and Ivanna erupted into cheers, behaving like excited children and creating a lively atmosphere. Meanwhile, Jared nced at As with his usual calm demeanor and asked, "Did you propose? Is it time to get registered?"


    As proudly dered, "Yeah, I proposed, and my sweetheart agreed. We''ll get registered tomorrow."


    "Wow! Really?" The other two eximed again. The noise felt overwhelming. If the house didn''t have an upper floor, their excitement would''ve lifted the roof.


    Ivanna quickly asked, "So, does that mean we''ll have a grand feast tomorrow? A marriage registration is a big deal. We should celebrate with a feast, right?"


    As yed along. "Sure thing! Let''s all celebrate at Pleca Park tomorrow. Then, you can all just stay over."


    "Wow, that''s awesome!" Ivanna and Lauren high-fived, disying childlike enthusiasm.


    I didn''t expect As to announce our marriage so quickly. I thought it would be our secret. Honestly, I hadn''t nned on revealing it to them so soon.


    Ivanna sensed my thoughts, asking, "What''s wrong? Why would you want to keep it a secret from us?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lauren looked at me, too. "Are we strangers to you? I haven''t settled the score with you, and you''re already making mistakes?"


    I felt a little overwhelmed by their attacks. It wasn''t that I wanted to keep it from them. I just had too much to handle and felt it wasn''t the right time to celebrate. I quickly looked at As and said, "Can we keep the celebration small? I don''t want to make it public yet."


    Ivanna immediately retorted, "Why? It''s an important milestone in your life. Why not publicize it?"


    There was a hitch in my heart. I wanted to wee my father back and announce it publicly afterward. After all, my experiences had been extraordinary. I wanted my father to witness my moment of happiness. Besides, I thought keeping it low-key had its benefits.


    As smiled faintly. "Sure, let''s keep it small. I''ll organize a lovely wedding for you after everything has settled down."


    I knew he understood my thoughts when he said that.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Um..." Ivanna looked at me enviously. "I need to catch up. You''re already on your second wedding, while I''ve yet to find my first husband. At least I can be your bridesmaid again."


    We all looked at Jared when Ivanna said that. He nced at Ivanna, but Lauren intervened, "Enough talking. Let''s get on with dinner. Take your seats, and we''ll chat while eating."


    Before Jared sat down, he unexpectedly extended his arm and solemnly told Ivanna, "You''ll have one too. I''ll give you a wedding of the century."


    Ivanna now looked stunned and moved. Since Jared said such a thing, I figured he must''ve already nned something. He must really love Ivanna, or this usually private person would likely opt for a subtle wedding.


    Additionally, if Jared could promise Ivanna a grand wedding with Trinity around, he must genuinely want to do it. Suddenly, I felt like I hadn''t seen Trinity for a long time. I wondered what she had been busy withtely.


    She seemed to have hit it off with Ste at the partyst time. I didn''t know anything about their current situation. If Jared and Ivanna had been in Bourdamun, it probably meant Trinity wasn''t in Foswood. If so, where could she be?

 Chapter 767

    ? A Cruel Truth


    Although I hoped Ivanna and Jared could find a resolution, thinking about Trinity made their marriage challenging. Perhaps that was why we chose to have dinner at home tonight.


    Besides, I was not a friend to both Trinity and Ivanna. Since I was in the middle, I didn''t know how to handle this rtionship, especially since I sensed Trinity probably still loved Jared. I knew I needed to find an opportunity to talk to her about Jared.


    Lauren got everyone to sit down while I regained my focus. Ivanna understood the situation and didn''t continue the topic. It was evident her mood had improved after hearing Jared''s words. Even her gaze toward him was affectionate.


    I had to admit that women in love could be silly and charming. The three of us, excluding Lauren, were engrossed in our happiness. I noticed As and Jared had much to discuss, too. Despite their contrasting personalities, they were extraordinary men.


    No one would ever guess Jared''s profession by looking at him. The two different men had a surprising understanding of each other that I found hard toprehend.


    As As and I left Lauren''s ce, he held my hand and whispered, "Let''s stay in Amethyst Apartments tonight. It''s toote to return to Pleca Park. How about a little ''us'' time?"


    The idea suited me well. "Then let''s walk off our food."


    I created an opportunity for us to walk together, aiming to make up for what As had witnessed during the New Year. He took my hand and kissed it, providing warmth. The stretch of road to the apartment was too short, so we arrived in just a few steps.


    Once inside, I took a shower and decided to call Trinity. After all, we hadn''t been in contact for a while. She answered almost immediately, but it seemed like others were around here. However, the background noise indicated it wasn''t a good time.


    "Speak!" She spat out a word, making me feel like it wasn''t the best time for us to talk.


    I softly said, "Let''s talk when you''re free. You can call me back."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As expected, she replied with a simple hum and hung up. I pondered over the call for a long time and wondered if


    I should inform her about tomorrow''s celebration at Pleca Park. I was in a dilemma.


    When As saw me lost in thought on the bed, he approached and took my phone, asking, "Who''d you call?"


    I nced at him, rxed, and said, "I called Trinity, but it seems like it wasn''t the best time."


    "She''s not in the country," As informed me directly.


    "She''s not?" I was relieved to hear that.


    "Yeah, people in her line of work often find themselves in situations beyond their control. Don''t overthink it," he advised. Then, he ced my phone on the bedside table andy beside me.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I alsoy down, feeling pretty sentimental. ''I''ve always been conflicted about Trinity. It feels like a problem whether she''s near or far, especially when facing Ivanna and Jared. Their three-way rtionship makes me feel tom.''


    As pulled me into his arms and said, "You don''t need to struggle or me yourself. The heart isplicated, and it''s their issue, not yours."


    *Trinity and I are sworn sisters now. Honestly, I hope Ivanna and Jared can find a resolution. Still, it''s pretty unfair to Trinity," I confessed.


    "People torment themselves unnecessarily." He kissed me gently. "It''ll never be fair to Trinity because Jared loves Ivanna. However, Trinity has no right to control Jared''s freedom. Ultimately, the heart has the power to decide."


    "Isn''t that too cruel?" I muttered.

 Chapter 768

    ? Both Sides Will Suffer


    As responded to my concerns nonchntly. "We''re all adults, and this is what we have to face in the real world. You''ve seen the current situation. The one who''ll have to face it is Trinity. Losing isn''t in her dictionary."


    While I agreed with his theory, the circumstances varied. "That''s what worries me most. Ivanna and Trinity are my friends, and I don''t want them to get hurt or hurt each other. I''m worried both sides will suffer.


    As guided my thoughts, "Maybe you''re oveplicating things. Look at this from Trinity''s perspective. Even if she gets hurt, look at the bright side."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mhm." I looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    *There must be someone else in this world who loves Trinity more and suits her perfectly. If she can''t let go of Jared, she''ll never meet that person.* As''s reasonings always disyed his strategic thinking.


    I had to admit his logic was convincing.


    As continued with certainty, "Since that''s the case, a rtionship will eventually end, no matter how many people in the middle say they love you. It''s just like you and Matthew. Only I am the right one for you."


    I held my breath, feeling butterflies in my stomach. As managed to bring the attention back to us. I smiled and leaned into his embrace,ining. "This journey almost cost me my life. How could there be love if I had died? I wouldn''t have met the one who loved me most."


    As hugged me tighter with a severe expression, "No, that didn''t happen. God won''t let it be that way. He led me to you. You were about to get a divorce when I found you."Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Iughed as I listened to him, thinking he had a point.


    When I finally rxed, As pinched my nose. "Don''t worry too much. Besides, everything happens as it should. I promise we''ll have our wedding after finding your father."


    *Once the groundbreaking ceremony in Bourdamon goes smoothly, we need a n to find my father. I''ll only feel at ease when we bring him back. He''s my closest rtive, after all."


    "Wrong. You still have me, Ava, and your adopted parents. What about our future children? Everything will continue to grow. Trust me." As hugged me. "As for Bourdamun, it''s just the beginning. I believe your road ahead will be smoother."


    "You mean our road," I corrected him.


    "You''re right, my darling. His tone was indulgent. "Are you tired?"


    I looked at him in surprise. "Yes, I am! What do you want?"


    Did he think I was invincible? Just then, the doorbell rang loudly. I was startled as I looked at As.


    "Who would being at this hour?"

 Chapter 767 A Cruel Truth

    Although I hoped Ivanna and Jared could find a resolution, thinking about Trinity made their marriage challenging. Perhaps that was why we chose to have dinner at home tonight.


    Besides, I was not a friend to both Trinity and Ivanna. Since I was in the middle, I didn''t know how to handle this rtionship, especially since I sensed Trinity probably still loved Jared. I knew I needed to find an opportunity to talk to her about Jared.


    Lauren got everyone to sit down while I regained my focus. Ivanna understood the situation and didn''t continue the topic. It was evident her mood had improved after hearing Jared''s words. Even her gaze toward him was affectionate.


    I had to admit that women in love could be silly and charming. The three of us, excluding Lauren, were engrossed in our happiness. I noticed As and Jared had much to discuss, too. Despite their contrasting personalities, they were extraordinary men.


    No one would ever guess Jared''s profession by looking at him. The two different men had a surprising understanding of each other that I found hard toprehend.


    As As and I left Lauren''s ce, he held my hand and whispered, "Let''s stay in Amethyst Apartments tonight. It''s toote to return to Pleca Park. How about a little ''us'' time?"


    The idea suited me well. "Then let''s walk off our food."


    I created an opportunity for us to walk together, aiming to make up for what As had witnessed during the New Year. He took my hand and kissed it, providing warmth. The stretch of road to the apartment was too short, so we arrived in just a few steps.


    Once inside, I took a shower and decided to call Trinity. After all, we hadn''t been in contact for a while. She answered almost immediately, but it seemed like others were around here. However, the background noise indicated it wasn''t a good time.


    "Speak!" She spat out a word, making me feel like it wasn''t the best time for us to talk.


    I softly said, "Let''s talk when you''re free. You can call me back."


    As expected, she replied with a simple hum and hung up. I pondered over the call for a long time and wondered if I should inform her about tomorrow''s celebration at


    Pleca Park. I was in a dilemma.


    When As saw me lost in thought on the bed, he approached and took my phone, asking, "Who''d you call?"


    I nced at him, rxed, and said, "I called Trinity, but it seems like it wasn''t the best time."


    "She''s not in the country," As informed me directly.


    "She''s not?" I was relieved to hear that.


    "Yeah, people in her line of work often find themselves in situations beyond their control. Don''t overthink it," he advised. Then, he ced my phone on the bedside table andy beside me.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I alsoy down, feeling pretty


    sentimental. I''ve always been


    conflicted about Trinity. It feels like a


    problem whether she''s near or far,


    especially when facing Ivanna and Jared. Their three-way rtionship makes me feel torn."


    As pulled me into his arms and said, "You don''t need to struggle or me yourself. The heart isplicated, and it''s their issue, not yours."


    "Trinity and I are sworn sisters now. Honestly, I hope Ivanna and Jared can find a resolution. Still, it''s pretty unfair to Trinity," I confessed.


    "People torment themselves


    unnecessarily." He kissed me gently. "It''ll never be fair to Trinity because Jared love''s Ivanna. However, Trinity has no right to control Jared''s freedom. Ultimately, the heart has the power to decide."


    "Isn''t that too cruel?" I muttered.

 Chapter 768 Both Sides Will Suffer

    As responded to my concerns nonchntly. "We''re all adults, and this is what we have to face in the real world. You''ve seen the current situation. The one who''ll have to face it is Trinity. Losing isn''t in her dictionary."


    While I agreed with his theory, the circumstances varied. "That''s what worries me most. Ivanna and Trinity are my friends, and I don''t want them to get hurt or hurt each other. I''m worried both sides will suffer." As guided my thoughts, "Maybe you''re oveplicating things. Look at this from Trinity''s perspective. Even if she gets hurt, look at the bright side."


    "Mhm." I looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    "There must be someone else in this world who loves Trinity more and suits her perfectly. If she can''t let go of Jared, she''ll never meet that person." As''s reasonings always disyed his strategic thinking. I had to admit his logic was convincing.


    As continued with certainty, "Since that''s the case, a rtionship will eventually end, no matter how many people in the middle say they love you. It''s just like you and Matthew. Only I am the right one for you."


    I held my breath, feeling butterflies in my stomach. As managed to bring the attention back to us. I smiled and leaned into his embrace,ining, "This journey almost cost me my life. How could there be love if I had died? I wouldn''t have met the one who loved me most."


    As hugged me tighter with a severe expression, "No, that didn''t happen. God won''t let it be that way. He led me to you. You were about to get a divorce when I found you."


    Iughed as I listened to him, thinking he had a point.


    When I finally rxed, As pinched my nose. "Don''t worry too much. Besides, everything happens as it should. I promise we''ll have our wedding after finding your father."


    "Once the groundbreaking ceremony in Bourdamon goes smoothly, we need a n to find my father. If only feel at ease when we bring him back He''s my closest rtive, after all


    "Wrong. You still have me, Ava, and your adopted parents. What about our future children? Everything will continue to grow. Trust me." As hugged me. "As for Bourdamun, it''s just the beginning. I believe your road ahead will be smoother."


    "You mean our road," I corrected him.


    "You''re right, my darling." His tone was indulgent. "Are you tired?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I looked at him in surprise. "Yes, I am! What do you want?"


    Did he think I was invincible? Just then, the doorbell rang loudly. I was startled as I looked at As.


    "Who would being at this hour?"

 Chapter 769 Alcohol is King

    As noticed my anxious demeanor andforted me with a pat on the back. "You can sleep first. I''ll see who it is."


    He got up, put on his slippers, and approached the door. I couldn''t help but wonder who could be visiting sote at night. After all, we hadn''t lived here for quite some time. While contemting, I got out of bed and straightened my sleepwear before leaving the bedroom.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When I reached thending, I peeked downstairs and saw As opening the door. A figure then entered with a bottle of alcohol. It was Oliver. His lean silhouette appeared even more frail in the dim light. He looked dested.


    Oliver forced a bitter smile when he saw As, asking, "You''re still awake?"


    As walked into the living room and said indifferently, "How can I sleep if you ring the bell like that? Why are you here?"


    I felt a pang of pity for Oliver. The once prominent figure had fallen so far. His former grace and eloquence were non-existent. I suspected he had lost his nightly destination when the doctor discharged Lauren from the hospital.


    Oliver seemed lost without her, resorting to alcohol to drown his sorrows. Perhaps he had followed us to Amethyst Apartments. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have known we were here.


    I helplessly shook my head when I noticed he was already half-drunk. Still, I decided not to go downstairs. As I was about to return to the room, I overheard Oliver mumbling, "What, did I disturb you? I came to drink with you. Is that okay?"


    "At this hour?" As sounded impatient.


    "Don''t you drink?" Oliver sounded somewhat disappointed.


    "Why are you here? How did you know I''d be here?"


    "I...followed you. I knew you were having dinner with Chloe." Oliver sounded gloomy.


    I nced downstairs and saw him holding the bottle and taking a sip.


    "I thought it over...but strangely, no one wanted to drink with me. Some people...aren''t suitable to drink with. You... You''re my best match, As." He looked at As with tired eyes. "How about it? Keep mepany... Have a drink."


    Without saying much, As went to the liquor cab, poured a ss and returned to the living room When he sat across from Oliver on the sofa, he raised his ss. Let''s drink. What do you want to tell me?"


    "All right!" Oliverpliantly took a sip. "As, how can I make up for my mistakes and get her back?"


    I saw As looking at him. "That depends on your intentions. If it''s not love, I suggest you let go."


    Oliver fell silent, and I felt a sense of


    displeasure.wondered why he


    would want Lauren back if it weren''t for love. As I turned to go back to sleep boverheard Oliver again, I''ve always loved her but just didn''t want to admit it.


    "I didn''t realize it could be so profound. I thought I only loved my wife and that Lauren was just apanion¡ª"


    As interrupted, "I disagree. The onlypanionship I want is with the person I love the most."


    "Yeah! So, she won''t forgive me!" Oliver slumped into the sofa, looking forlorn. He took another sip and continued, "I thought I only loved the mother of my child. No matter what happened, I would still love her. "But when she was bedridden, I fell in love with Lauren. I won''t deny being a heartless man. I don''t want the woman who has been bedridden for me to suffer. Damn it..." Oliver let out a bitterugh.


    As leaned into the sofa and sipped his drink. "In trying to find sce, you''re hurting another woman you im to love. Can''t you see that? Lauren''s alive and has sacrificed so much for you." "But she...won''t forgive me..."

 Chapter 770 A Horrifying Nightmare

    Oliver''s tone conveyed impatience. "I admit I was wrong, but Lauren won''t give me a chance."


    I took a step forward, eager to confront him about where he went wrong. However, I found myself frozen. I suddenly realized I had lost myposure. I had no right to say certain things, especially since Oliver came to talk to As.


    As spoke tactfully, "I don''t know how you hurt Lauren, but some words and actions are irreversible."


    I had confided in As about their issues before, and he understood theplexities between Oliver and Lauren. Irreversible was probably As''s advice to Oliver. I turned around to go back, realizing conversations between men might be more straightforward, and I couldn''t interject.


    Besides, I believed As would handle the talk well.


    Iy on the bed and pondered Lauren''s grievances. I couldn''t help but sigh and shake my head. I had to admire Oliver''s deceased wife for being a formidable woman. She left asting impact, even in death. Perhaps Lauren was right. Such a rtionship might not be worth holding onto. It was just as As had told me about one''s true love. Maybe Oliver wasn''t the right person for Lauren. Therefore, separation was inevitable.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They could reunite in the future if Oliver were the right one. However, their wasted time was regrettable. Lauren wasn''t getting any younger.


    I gradually drifted into sleep as my mind wandered. Then, a nightmare jolted me awake, and I gasped for breath.


    As saw my terrified expression andforted me. He pulled me in and said soothingly, "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare? It''s okay. I''m here."


    "It was terrifying!" I swallowed dryly, burying my face in his chest. I still trembled from the aftermath of the dream.


    He gently stroked my back. "What was it about?"


    I closed my eyes and shook my head. After a while, I said, "I dreamed that someone sold me to a horrifying ce. The smell of blood was potent, and the sounds of screaming echoed everywhere. Someone then pointed at me and said, ''She''s next. Bring her over.""


    I dared not dwell on the details as my head ached. The feeling of surviving a disaster made me reluctant to close my eyes.


    "Okay, let''s not think about that. It was just a dream. Look, I''m here There''s nothing to be afraid of. We won''t face such situations again as long as I''m here. Trust me," As whispered reassuringly.


    I gradually calmed down.


    The following day, As cradled my face and gently kissed me, saying, "Wake up. We have important things to do today."


    Suddenly, I remembered something. "What about Oliver?"


    "He''s asleep in the guest room. He''spletely wasted," As said, "He drank himself into a terrible state."


    "With the way he drank, I''m not surprised," Imented as I got out of bed.


    Once As and I got dressed, the doorbell rang again. As noticed the panic in my eyes and rubbed my head. "It''s breakfast."


    After saying that, he quickly went to the door.


    When I walked downstairs, the horrible nightmare still lingered in my mind. The smell of blood was pungent, and the screams echoed. I instinctively rubbed my temples. en.swhovels


    Downstairs, As opened up our breakfast bag.

 Chapter 771 The Special Day

    For some reason, the lingering smell of blood in my memory was too intense, making the breakfast in front of me tasteless.


    After a few bites, I pushed away the breakfast. As asked, "Why are you eating so little? Don''t you like it?"


    I shook my head, looking at him. "It''s not that I don''t like it. I just can''t eat."


    Instinctively, I reached for my temple and rubbed it.


    As nervously grabbed my wrist. "What''s wrong? Another headache?"


    "Yeah, maybe I had a nightmare. I didn''t sleep well. It''ll pass in a bit. Don''t worry!" I quickly perked up, fearing he would make a big deal out of it.


    As quickly finished his meal and ced the used dishes in the sink.


    Just as he finished cleaning up, the doorbell rang again. I was about to answer it when he grabbed my arm. "I''ll go!"


    As strode toward the front door. I turned curiously, thinking about how noisy today had been. It seemed like the doorbell hadn''t stopped ringing since Oliver came and rang it at midnight.


    I saw As open the door without saying a word. He received tworge bags and closed the door again.


    Then he walked in, pulling me along. "Let''s change our clothes."


    "What are you holding?" I asked curiously.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He raised his arm, casually saying, "These are our clothes for today. It''s something special."


    His mood seemed very cheerful. He held my hand, and we returned to our room upstairs.


    I was still lost. When we moved to Pleca Park, we took all our clothes with us. Why did we have to get some delivered? Did he arrange this?


    Back in the room, he opened the bags and pulled out two sets of clothes. One was an exquisite white suit for him, and the other was a beautiful white dress for me.


    I was stunned by the sight of the two outfits. "Are we supposed to wear these today?"


    He gave me an enchanting smile,


    looking at me indulgently. "Have you forgotten what we''re doing today? It''s an important day for us. We need to be more formal, considering it''s the beginning of our new life."


    It suddenly dawned on me that he was referring to our marriage registration.


    It seemed he genuinely considered this event very important and arranged it meticulously. Even the clothes were prepared without me knowing.


    I asked calmly, "When did you n all of this? Why wasn''t I aware? Don''t tell me it was all decided long ago."


    He hugged me, nibbling my neck.


    "Indeed, nned it a while back


    But proposing to you yeste


    was


    spontaneous. It wasn''t intentional. It just happened!"


    My skin tingled with his touch. Were we really getting married?


    How did it feel to wake up from a nightmare only to have the sweetest dream?


    He smiled tenderly. "This has been my dream for so long, and it''s finallying true.


    "After we get the certificate today,


    my dream will truly be realized. So


    of course, we need to make it


    special. After all, it''s a brand new day


    for us."


    His excitement infected me, and I quickly changed into the beautiful dress. We stood in front of the mirror together.


    He looked dashing in his crisp white suit, like the prince charming every girl fantasizes about.


    I appeared graceful and elegant in my white dress, with its unique design and flowing lines. I even styled my hair.


    As''s eyes lingered on the reflection in the mirror, and he seemed lost for words. Then, he turned and pulled me into his arms.


    Affectionately, he said, "Chlo, I''ve finally fulfilled my dream. You''re about to be my wife."


    He held me like that for a long time before gently letting go but firmly holding my hand. Together, we walked out.


    Suddenly, I remembered something and looked at him curiously. "What about Oliver?"

 Chapter 772 Anxious

    As disdainfully remarked, "Let him sleep here. I don''t think he''ll be waking up anytime soon."


    I chuckled lightly. Who would have thought that the high and mighty tycoon of Foswood would end up passed out in my home?


    Oh well! We didn''t have time to babysit him.


    Upon exiting the front door, I noticed the driver and a fleet of cars had been waiting. As our car pulled out first, I realized that Lauren and Ivanna''s cars were also part of the convoy.


    I asked As, "Why are they here too? Did you invite them?"


    As''s lips curled up as he embraced me, whispering, "They came on their own ord. I didn''t arrange anything."


    My heart warmed instantly. Having such supportive friends was heartening. Our convoy headed towards the county clerk''s office, and I couldn''t help but feel touched and a bit embarrassed. Did we need such a grand procession just for a marriage certificate?


    Upon arriving, I asked Lauren and Ivanna, "Why did you alle?"


    Ivanna cheerfully replied, "What''s the matter? You heartless woman, don''t you want us here? We just wanted to congratte you on bing a wife again."


    Upon hearing this, As''s face darkened, frightening Ivanna, who quickly covered his mouth and stepped back. She changed her tone and said, "I wish you both a lifetime of happiness and bliss." Laughter echoed through the group. I asked As, "Did wee too early?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As proudly said, "I just wanted us to be the first ones today."


    Lauren immediately interjected, "What''s this about being the first? You''re just too impatient. Are you afraid she changes her mind?"


    The entourage couldn''t hold back theirughter, and even As abandoned his former aloof and cold demeanor. Today was undoubtedly a day of sunshine and warmth.


    The county clerk''s office staff, having just prepared for their day''s work, witnessed our grand entrance. They stood there in shock, unable to believe what they were seeing.


    I overheard a young female employee whispering, "Is that... Mr. As? Why is he here?"


    A slightly older female colleague immediately shot her a disapproving look and scolded, "What else would he be here for? To get married, of course!"


    Wepleted the procedures as usual, and it wasn''t until the staff handed over the marriage license that I finally processed my nerves.


    Only then did the pounding heart in my throat finally drop. I looked at the license with trembling hands and saw our photos. In an instant, my eyes welled up. As''s smile in the picture was enchanting, and I looked demure and charming beside him.


    When I married Matthew, everything


    seemed natural, without too many expectations or excitement. It was certainly nothing like this, making me so nervous and warm.


    It felt like today was the real deal¡ªwhat I had longed for.


    I locked eyes with As for a long


    time. We exchanged smiles, and et


    suddenly, he bent down and kissed me. Startled, I pushed him away, but he held me even tighter.


    I heard cheers around us. Nervous and shy, I found it hard to breathe, but he was lost in the intoxication of the kiss.


    When he let go, I realized that the


    county clerk''s office had be crowded with people. Bodyguards were everywhere, preventingo outsiders from taking pictures. en.swhovels


    After leaving the county clerk''s office, As escorted me back to thepany, saying he would pick me up to go home together in the evening. Later, everyone returned to their respective offices, acting as if nothing had happened. But an item in my bag made me blush and tingle. A marriage certificate!


    Locked in my office, I couldn''t stop looking at the photos of us getting married.


    Carol knocked on the door and entered. When she reached my desk, she quietly said, "Ms. Chloe, Melvern is requesting a meeting."

 Chapter 773 Too Comfortable

    I asked in bewilderment, "Who?"


    With a serious expression, Carol repeated, "Melvern is requesting a meeting."


    Hearing her repeat Melvern''s name, I was genuinely surprised. I had a premonition that he would appear before me sooner orter.


    While Liora was joyfully bustling about during this period, he remained unusually quiet, which didn''t make much sense.


    "Let him in," I calmly said.


    Carol walked out and soon brought Melvern in.


    He looked dashing in a well-fitted suit. His eyes, however, were something I couldn''t quite appreciate, almost repulsive.


    As he entered, I conducted myself professionally, stepping away from the desk and gesturing for him to sit.


    Seated at my desk, I asked, "Mr. Melvern, what brings you here?"


    I cut to the chase, as I had no intention of being polite with him.


    I did not know much about him, but based on his investment in Liora and his methods of seizing otherpanies, I could not form a favorable opinion of him. Moreover, the funds he invested were shady at best. His persistent interest in me and mypany made me wary, and his gaze was particrly disdainful.


    If he could manipte Liora and have influence over her family, it spoke volumes about his character.


    Melvern sat on the sofa next to me, earnestly smiling. "I hope my sudden visit didn''t disturb you, Ms. Chloe."


    I had to force a smile. "It''s not exactly a disturbance, but it is a bit strange. After all, you and I have no business dealings. So, your unexpected visit to my office caught me off guard." Melvern, taking my words in stride, smiled candidly. "I didn''t expect you to be such an upfront person, Ms. Chloe."


    "Enough niceties. We are both


    professionals, Mr. Melvern. If you''ve


    st be


    something on your mind." I had no time for a staring contest with him. en.swhovels


    "There is indeed something I''d like to discuss with you, Ms. Chloe," he said sincerely.


    "Mr. Melvern, please go on."


    Coincidentally, Carol knocked on the door and brought us coffee.


    I gestured, and Melvern didn''t hesitate to take a cup. After a sip, he looked at me and said, "Ms. Chloe, I''d like to talk to you about a potential coboration." I was puzzled. "Coboration?"


    I pondered what kind of coboration he could possibly be suggesting. Teaming up with Liora and wanting to coborate with me seemed like a joke.


    I didn''t believe that he was unaware of the animosity between Liora and me. Therefore, hising to discuss coboration with me now seemed illogical.


    My eyes remained fixed on him, unyielding. "Mr. Melvern, could you specify the nature of this coboration?"


    Seeing myck of enthusiasm, he seemed a bit disappointed. "It seems, Ms. Chloe, you''re not very interested in working with me."


    Iposed myself and spoke


    directly, "I''m in the construction business, which I''m sure you''re


    aware of. While I don''t know much aware of.


    about you, if I remember correctly, you''re involved in trade."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "That''s right. But upon returning to Foswood, I''ve also invested in real estate development."


    "Even if you''ve returned to Foswood


    for real estate development, I believe, Mr. Melvern, you must know that I don''t get along with Ms. Liora. She''s also venturing into real estate development, and we will bepetitors. You and I have no


    reason to reach a cobo


    agreement."


    I was straightforward, holding nothing back.


    Normally, this tactic should have left him flustered, but his calm smile made me suddenly feel that he was the one not ying by the rules.

 Chapter 774 A Smile That Is Full of Secrets

    However, his attitude left me unsure of how to proceed. I had no choice but to reach for the cup and sip from it.


    As a second-best option, I waited for him to continue.


    Sure enough, he said, "Ms. Chloe, you don''t have to act so distantly. Since I''vee to you for a coboration, I have enough confidence to bring out a project for us to work on." His words did shock me a bit. He sounded a bit arrogant and self-assured.


    I smiled, set down the cup, and felt relief. "Well then, Mr. Melvern, why don''t you share the details of the coboration you have in mind."


    "I wanted to talk to you about the possibility of my independent development on acquired projects ornd. Could I have yourpany handle the design and construction?"


    He sounded very confident. "Since I''ve just returned to Foswood, I can say I''m in a tough spot. Once I secure a project, I don''t have the conditions for design and construction."


    Melvern''s words flowed seamlessly, and he seemed genuinely sincere. "My return to Foswood has a clear purpose. I only want to focus on development."


    Since he invested in Liora and his intentions were clear, why would he choose anotherpany? Perhaps he had a pressing need for a development project.


    After all, despite Liora taking over Ardora, the situation was far from stable. It was chaotic and unsuitable for significant projects. Besides, Ardora was still functioning as an agency.


    Melvern continued, "To be honest, I''ve secured two plots ofnd recently. However, given my limited energy, I hope to find apany with equivalent strength and superior qualifications to achieve our goals." I sighed inwardly, realizing my intuition was spot on.


    "During this period, I''ve evaluated all qualified construction and developmentpanies in Foswood. Tanum Corporation is my top choice."


    As he spoke, I remained silent, focusing on his message.


    From his words, it seemed he had been genuinely straightforward, thoroughly examining Foswood''s construction industry.


    When he said he chose Tanum, it didn''t sound out of ce. Considering Foswood''s constructionndscape, Tanum''s strength had continuously risen after joining forces with ATL Empire.


    Tanum has ascended to a higher level in design, construction qualifications, and personnel. It had even surpassed several industry leaders like Echelon Group to some extent.


    Echelon Group excelled at


    construction and development.


    However, whenpared to Tanum, which had the support of ATL Empire''s Design Division, it was clear that Echelon Group was no match. If Echelon Group had high-demand projects, they would likely partner with Tanum to meet the requirements.


    After all, ATL Empire''s Design Division was globally renowned. Several internationally acimed design masters worked under it. As for my original design team, some of the world''s top talents, such as Joyce and Hanna, were under mymand.


    So, from Melvern''s perspective, proposing a coboration with me made perfect sense. I couldn''t find any ws.


    Melvern kept looking at me, seemingly awaiting my response.


    I put down my coffee cup. "Mr. Melvern, Tanum indeed has no reason to refuse this type of coboration. However, not all projects are epted.


    "The projects taken on by our Design


    Division require a certain scale or high-quality standards. You''re aware that we''re merely coborating with ATL Empire. Their Design Division handles projects in the country and internationally."


    I continued my response in a calm and measured tone, "So, Mr. Melvern, there is potential for coboration, but it depends on the scale and Tanum''s current ns."


    I leaned back, expressing confidence. "This year, Tanum''s major projects have taken up the majority of construction resources. If you''re interested, we can evaluate and assess before making a final decision."


    My answer was artfully ambiguous, leaving room for interpretation. I didn''t want to corner myself. I couldn''t treat Melvern as an outright enemy. Leaving some leeway was strategic, aiming to keep tabs on his strength and movements.


    Melvern didn''t seem annoyed. He just smiled meaningfully. "Naturally, I won''t give you anything subpar."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 775 Atticuss Land

    I nodded. "I have no intention of making things difficult for you, Mr. Melvern. However, this is Tanum Corporation''s current situation. Since you''ve candidly assessed the situation, you must also know that this is


    the prerequisite for cooperation with Tanum Corporation."


    "I do." Melvern stared at my face, his emotions unclear. "Currently, there''s a pressing project. I would like Tanum Corporation to design a n for it, and I believe you will be interested."


    "Oh?" I intentionally expressed interest and asked, "Where is the project?"


    Melvern''s smile was intriguing. He paused briefly, then said, "In Rivendell."


    I felt a sudden chill. Without thinking, I asked, "Rivendell?"


    Melvern smiled triumphantly. "Yes, Rivendell! Have you heard of it, Ms. Chloe?"


    I suddenly felt that I had overreacted.


    "Yes," I responded to salvage myposure. "I heard rumors about a new development project in Rivendell but didn''t pay much attention. After all, our current projects are in the consolidation process, and some are about to start. So, it slipped my mind. Is it true?"


    I skillfully shifted the focus, turning the tables. Deep down, I felt a bit nervous. Could he be eyeing Rivendell because it belonged to Atticus?


    "If you trust Tanum Corporation, you can provide the relevant information to our General Manager, Mr. Ryan. Let him assess it. I can introduce you to Mr. Ryan. You canmunicate directly with him regarding the project. He''s more professional and authoritative."


    I delegated this responsibility to Ryan because he was undoubtedly more authoritative. Additionally, by doing so, I left myself a way out.


    I needed to talk to Atticus privately about this matter.


    Melvern nodded. "No problem. Thank you, Ms. Chloe."


    I stood up and said, "Please wait a moment, Mr. Melvern."


    Then, I pressed the inte button, and someone on the other end answered. I asked, "Is Mr. Ryan in his office?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ming over."


    After hanging up the phone, I smiled at Melvern, indicating him to follow me. Melvern stood up, buttoning his suit as he followed me closely.


    I led him to Ryan''s office.


    As I knocked on the door, Melvern stood beside me, very close. Suddenly, I caught a scent that felt familiar. I recognized it from somewhere in my memory.


    I took a deep breath, recalling where I had smelled this fragrance. When Ryan answered, I smiled at Melvern and then entered the office.


    He greeted me warmly as he saw


    me bringing a guest. I quickly introduced the two, and they shook hands politely. I gave them a brief overview of Melvern''s intentions and left them to negotiate.


    I had immense trust in Ryan, mainly since I had discussed my visit to Rivendell with him before. Therefore,


    letting him discuss the del


    matter with Melvern was more convenient for me in gathering information.


    I exchanged a nce with Ryan and then left his office.


    Back in my office, I called Atticus, but his phone rang without an answer.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I paced back and forth in my office, reminiscing about the conversation with Atticus in Rivendell. Could it be that he was right?


    There was one thing I couldn''t figure out.


    Why did Melvern invest in Liora but


    not let Liora take on this project? Was it because Atticus was Liora''s husband? Or did he disdain thepany she snatched forcking qualifications? Or did he genuinely value Tanum Corporation''s design and construction qualifications?


    This situation felt moreplicated than I initially thought.

 Chapter 776 Tricked

    Rivendell was Atticus'' top priority. He had given up every other opportunity, waiting patiently for this chance. Thest time I saw him, he seemed confident, but Melvern''s recent attitude indicated that he was certain of sess.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized this situation wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    ncing at the time, I pressed the inte button to summon Carol. After giving her a few instructions, I told her to get Lauren, who was starting work today. I would take her out with me as cover. If Melvern noticed my absence, it would not raise suspicion.


    It was better to be safe than sorry.


    Lauren soon appeared in my office. I looked toward her. "Come with me." I grabbed my bag and hooked her arm before heading out of the room.


    As Lauren and I took the elevator down, she asked, "Where are we going?"


    "I want to see Atticus," I said.


    The elevator went straight down to the underground garage. I dialed Atticus'' number, but once again, there was no answer. I was puzzled, wondering why he was not answering. Was his phone not with him? Seeing that the call was a dud, Lauren asked, "He didn''t answer?"


    "No, he didn''t." I shook my head. "Come on. Let''s wait in the car."


    Lauren knew me well. Seeing my serious expression, she asked softly, "Is something wrong?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah." I unlocked my car and got in. "Atticus has probably been manipted."


    "What?!" Lauren was taken aback. "What''s going on?"


    I drove out of the underground parking lot while exining to Lauren about Melverning to ourpany.


    "Atticus has always been the one to handle the preliminary project in Rivendell. Hepeted with As day and night for that project because he knew there was an underlying project behind it.


    "That''s why he stayed in Rivendell. The next thing to happen would be the true main event. But looking back, his wellid ns might be falling apart. Also-"


    Before I could finish, my phone rang. I quickly stopped by the side and picked up.


    It was Atticus.


    I quickly answered, "Mr. Atticus! Are you still in Rivendell?"


    "Yes, I''m still here." He sounded calm.


    "What''s the situation over there?" I hastily asked, "Is everything all right?"


    "Is there supposed to be something wrong?" Atticus asked in return.


    "I''ve been hearing things."


    I didn''t hide anything. Between Atticus and Melvern, I sided with Atticus.


    "Where did you hear that from?" Atticus asked.


    I then exined Melvern''s visit to ourpany in detail. Then, I asked Atticus straightforwardly, "Is Melvern''s information reliable?"


    "Yes," Atticus answered confidently.


    I felt a chill down my spine. "Does that mean it''s a done deal?"


    "Not necessarily."


    "What should I do to ensure cooperation with you?".


    "For now, don''t show your hand. If he wishes to talk to you, talk to him. If he wants to cooperate, go ahead and cooperate with him. You don''t have to consider me in your decisions," Atticus instructed, "In business, focus on business.


    "Let him understand one thing. For you, it''s about the deal, not the person."


    "Aren''t you at risk of losing if that were to happen?" I was anxious. No matter what, the thought of betraying Atticus for the sake of business interests disgusted me. "Didn''t I tell you? Handle this matter as usual." Atticus'' tone was unmistakable.


    "You have to level with me, Mr.


    Atticus. I can''t betray you for the sake of profit! Besides, I can''t shake the feeling that his approaching me isn''t all that simple. Don''t forget, Liora is also in the mix."


    "It''s not thatplicated. Currently, Tanum''s reputation and status are continually rising. He may not be guaranteed victory if he finds someone else."


    Atticus'' analysis was spot on, as expected.


    "But if I ept, won''t you be out of the game?" I asked in puzzlement.


    "Do as I say, and you''ll be fine. Money isn''t what Melverncks, so don''t hold back. The proposal won''t affect me. That''s our


    understanding," Atticus said, "Chloe, the more wless the proposal, the better."

 Chapter 777 An Enigma

    I became even more confused after listening to Atticus. I had no idea how confident he was.


    Clutching the phone with a sense of helplessness, I pondered over Atticus'' intentions. His call suggested that our design proposal was the key to giving Melvern a winning chance. Why would Atticus still want us to submit a proposal if that was the case?


    At this point, even Lauren was baffled. She looked at me and couldn''t help prodding. "What the heck is going on?" she asked.


    Shaking my head, I said in resignation, "Looks like Melvern is truly going head-to-head with Atticus." I then exined the situation to Lauren, who fell silent for a long time.


    She then said, "In my opinion, all we can do now is wait and see what happens. Steady yourself and let them duke it out."


    "But I can''t figure out what kind of scheme Melvern is ying," I said in genuine concern, "I can''t just stand by and watch Atticus rise or fall."


    "Don''t overthink it. Atticus is no pushover. Have you ever seen him lose at anything? He just needs a little push at crucial times. That''s all."


    I grinned at Lauren. "Look at you. Such an enigma."


    She leaned back and said, "I''m not an enigma. I just think that we shouldn''t exert ourselves in vain for now. Ultimately, it might backfire and not be worth the effort.


    "The immediate priority is to handle


    these things subtly and stably. Let them fight it out while we sit back hands-free. You know what they say, ''Keep your eye on the prize,"" Lauren said, spreading her hands and exining her viewpoint.


    "You''re right. I don''t think Atticus is weak, either. It''s more like Melvern has some sinister ns. I believe there are tricks behind hisContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    knowledge of Liora''s ipatibility with me. He came to discuss cooperation, knowing that I was well aware of the tensions with Liora. I just don''t believe there isn''t


    something fishy about that."


    As I spoke, I lowered the car window. It was a bit stuffy inside, and I badly needed some fresh air.


    "So, we would do well to maintain neutrality, stay low-key, and cool-headed. We''ll take advantage of this situation to get what we want.


    "Once we stabilize our position, we''ll grow into a towering tree regardless of how thendscape changes. Let everyone else swear allegiances. That''s the perfect strategy."


    Hearing Lauren''s words, I felt


    enlightened. This was the oue I desired, but my train of thought had been blocked. I had initially wanted to discuss this issue with As, but he was too busy, and I didn''t want to trouble him with mypany


    was


    matters. He had already done enough for me.


    With her insightful analysis, I formted a n. Smirking, I looked at her with a sly smile.

 Chapter 778 Meeting an Old Classmate

    I yfully pped Lauren''s thigh, saying, "You''re really something, girl. I must say, you''ve cleared up my thoughts. Who would''ve thought there was a mastermind right next to me?"


    "I''m no mastermind, just an onlooker with a clear view. Tanum isn''t strong enough yet, and some people don''t acknowledge us. Why? Because they think we''re winning unfairly with the support of the ATL Empire. They believe it isn''t a fair fight."


    "I have to admit that there''s some truth to that."


    "So, we need to continue to strengthen ourselves and make them submit. Bourdamun is our top priority, and making money is crucial for our growth. Didn''t Atticus also say that Melvern isn''t short of money? So, let him bleed.


    "Whether his funds are dirty or clean, we''ll make him pay through our strength. If he''s twisted, that''s his problem. We won''t get involved. We''re all in the business of making money, so this is only natural. Is there a problem with that?" Lauren looked at me triumphantly, wearing a mischievous smile.


    I then recalled the man who got drunk in my vi the night before. "People are always clear about others'' affairs but muddled about their own. It''s like trying to cut your own hair." I sighed. She nced at me, fully aware of what I meant. She retorted, "Don''t preach to me!"


    I shot her a nce. "Oliver got drunk at my cest night. I don''t even know if he''s awake right now."


    Lauren stared at me in surprise. "How did he end up at your ce in the middle of the night?"


    "He stalked us," I coldly replied, "I figured he must be downstairs when we had dinner at your ce. Did you know that he never left your ward for even a minute during your hospital stay?" Lauren''s expression turned cold, and she looked out the car window, displeased.


    "When we returned to our apartment, he showed up with a bottle in hand, already drunk. He even made As drink with him." I watched Lauren''s expression. "Are you really giving up on Oliver?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I do want to forgive him, but I can''t


    get past the hurdle in my heart. Even if I swallowed my conscience, I wouldn''t det him betray me in front of his wife. But she''s gone, and I''m still alive. It''s my heart that''s been sentenced." Lauren smiled bitterly. "For the first time, I realize what kind of person I am, Chlo."


    My heart ached, and I dared not say anything.


    "You haven''t experienced this kind of humiliation. You''ll never understand the feeling. I''ll never get over it!"


    At the mention of Oliver, Lauren


    became restless. She waved at me and said, "Don''t mention him to me again. My head hurts whenever I


    think about it. It''s ruining my good


    mood."


    I had to stay silent. Just as I was about to start the car, a figure approached, bent down to look into my car, and said, "Chloe?"


    The sudden voice startled me. Turning to the window, I was momentarily stunned. It took me a moment to remember who the woman in front of me was.


    I quickly smiled. "Michelle, right?"


    "I''m d you still recognize me." Michelle reached past the open window into the car and patted me. I opened the car door, and she quickly took two steps back, giving me the space to step out.


    Michelle greedily examined my car, eximing, "Wow, nice car, Chloe! It looks like you''ve hit the jackpot."


    I could sense the envy in her tone and calmly replied, "Oh, it''s nothing like that. Where are you headed?"


    Michelle looked up at me, answering a different question. "I''ve been watching you for some time now. I didn''t dare to believe it was you until you rolled down the car window." Hearing this, I regretted lowering the window. What was I thinking?

 Chapter 779 Stuck Like Glue

    "Look at you, getting more radiant every day. I heard you just got a divorce. People were talking about it recently. Did you or did you not?


    "You know, when you hooked up with Matthew, everyone said it was because he''s handsome. What good is that? Looks don''t pay bills. And lo and behold, you couldn''t hold onto him in the end." Michelle''s words made me embarrassed. I did not dare analyze whether what she said was praise or criticism. She had not changed one bit, and her true colors were showing.


    Old habits truly died hard.


    I could only force out a smile and ask, "By the way, have you been in touch with Beatrice?"


    She shook her head. "I can''t reach her. Did she go back to her hometown? You two were so close. Why haven''t you been in touch? You have to stop thinking about making money all the time. You should think of your friends as well."


    "Right. The kids were small then, and I was busy caring for them. I lost touch with everyone." I chuckled.


    "How about I arrange a little reunion? It''s been a long time, and we should catch up." Michelle patted me again. "Look at you, striking it rich and forgetting about us!"


    "No, no! I haven''t," I responded helplessly.


    Lauren, who was sitting in the car, was a sharp one. From the short conversation, she knew what kind of person Michelle was. She spoke up, "Let''s go, Chlo! I got a call!"


    I seized the opportunity and quickly told Michelle, "Hey, I gotta get going. We''ll catch up when we have time."


    "Sure thing. We''ll n a reunion. Don''t forget to show up when the timees." Michelle grabbed me and insisted on organizing an event.


    "Okay," I replied, shaking her hand off and quickly getting back into the car.


    "Hey, what''s the rush? You haven''t given me your number." Michelle quickly took out her phone.


    I had no choice but to exchange numbers with her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I''ll call you. Don''t ignore my calls!" Michelle said.


    I smiled and nodded. "I won''t. See youter." I started the engine, honked at her, and swiftly drove away.


    In the rearview mirror, I saw Michelle staring in the direction of my vehicle.


    Lauren asked with disdain, "Who was that?"


    "My college ssmate. Roommate, to be precise," I said with a wry smile.


    "Haha! I know she''s a bad influence in just one nce." Lauren expressed her contempt.


    I smiled wryly "Back in college, we


    stayed in rooms of six, and she was the most ambitious one in our room. At that time, I had a best friend named Beatrice. Unfortunately we lost touch after college. She was my best friend during those four years. We were even closer than Ivanna."


    Thinking of Beatrice, I felt a bit resentful. So many years had passed, yet I did not know where she was.


    "That one just now definitely isn''t a good


    gum. She''ll stick to you if s


    about your current state


    Be careful. She''s l


    As both of usughed heartily, I did not hesitate to praise, "You''ve always been spot on with people, Lauren!"


    Upon noticing me driving aimlessly, Lauren asked, "Where are we going?"


    "I can''t go back to the office right


    now. I just can''t stand Melvern. How


    about we go see the little boy?


    could also ask Myra if Johnson has


    asked for Matthew''s opinion."


    I had wanted to ask about this two days ago when Matthew had an ident, but it did not seem appropriate to bring it up at the time.


    Myra was overjoyed to see us, and so was the little one in her arms. He stared at me, grinning and revealing his tiny teeth.


    I extended my hand to him, and he eagerly reached out toward me.

 Chapter 780 A Beautiful Snake

    I picked up the little one and kissed him on his cheek. This kid, raised by Myra, had fair skin, and there was a soft baby smell about him that I just loved. Whenever I teased him, he giggled, lifting everyone''s spirits.


    Honestly, I felt a special connection with this child. He seemed to remember me, his eyes following me and touching my face as he babbled away.


    Lauren looked at the little one andmented, "You''re so kind, Chlo. You like every child you meet."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You don''t like his charming little antics?" I quipped back, and Lauren rolled her eyes.


    I turned to Myra. "Did Johnson ask Matthew about the child''s future?"


    Myra nodded. "Yes, he did, but Matthew hasn''t made a decision. It seems like he''s having a hard time letting go. After all, he called him his son for several months. It''s not easy to be so heartless." Lauren immediately retorted, "Does he have a heart at all? He''s only that way because this little one has a dangly bit between his legs!"


    Myra and I stared at Lauren. In truth, her words were straightforward and not entirely wrong.


    Noticing our gaze, she defended herself. "What are you staring at me for? I said nothing wrong."


    Myra and Iughed.


    "Think, how does Matthew treat Ava? He raised her for a few years, yet he left her without even looking back. He was heartless then, so why is he suddenly so reluctant with this little one? It''s because this one''s a boy," Lauren bluntly stated.


    "You''re right. Everyone knows that the Murphys favor boys over girls," I said as Myra and I burst intoughter again.


    Lauren disdainfully said, "Anyway, I have no good feelings toward Matthew. His fate isn''t worth pitying. In my opinion, let the child acknowledge his roots. I''m sure Matthew won''t be as kind as the mom in raising this child."


    "That''s hard to say. Matthew takes after his dad. Didn''t Abby fool him? She yed him like a fiddle, and even after he ran away, she still made him raise her child," I said as an example.


    "That may be true, but look at Mnie. She''s the best example we have. Look at what happened in the end. She ended up beating and kicking the woman who raised her.


    "Isn''t Matthew''s imprisonment all thanks to Mnie? If Matthew doesn''t learn his lesson, he''s hopeless! Damn it!" Lauren replied a little heatedly.


    Myra added, "He fell in love with a beautiful snake, and that incident made the whole Murphy family go bankrupt. I say Matthew''s current situation is the result of his father''s sins. It left a disaster in its wake."


    I yed with the little one and said, "But I don''t have any say in how Matthew raises a child, though. I can''t stop him."


    Myra looked at me and said,


    "Actually, Chlo, everyone can see


    on whether you


    interfere or not. Matthew is no fool.


    He''s not short of cleverness."


    "He is! He''s short of it! If he weren''t short of cleverness, he wouldn''t be socking in morality!" Lauren fiercely dered.


    We allughed, turning this into aedy roast.


    "I''m afraid that he''ll me me one day. I''m too overbearing, making decisions for him without consulting him. If Johnson takes care of it, he might be grateful. So, I want him to be thankful to Johnson. He needs to learn gratitude," I said as I looked at Myra. "During this time, you''ve taken care of the child, and he''s not even your rtive."


    Myra sighed. "Chlo, you''re really thoughtful, but I wonder if he''ll ever understand your intentions."


    "I hope he doesn''t. I''ve only done as my conscience dictated. I''ll be at peace with myself," I replied.


    As we talked, my phone rang. Lauren took the child from me.


    I nced at the screen. It was Ryan calling. It looked like their discussion was over.


    "Are you not in the office?" Ryan asked as soon as I picked up.


    "I came to see the little one. Is the meeting over? How did it go?" I inquired.


    "We''ll talk about it when you get back."


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon."

 Chapter 781 Ceremonial Flair

    After hanging up the phone, I nced at Lauren. "We need to go back to the office."


    Myra immediately reached out to take Charlie, holding him as they walked together to see us off. As if on cue, Charlie started crying when he saw us leaving.


    I had tofort him for quite a while before he finally looked at us with teary eyes, smiling. Lauren and I returned to the office after he fell asleep in Myra''s arms.


    I went straight to Ryan''s office, and he exined the situation. I asked, "So, do you think we should take this coboration?"


    Ryan pondered for a moment. "There''s no rush. Let''s wait for his information. We can''t afford to pass up business opportunities."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. "It looks like we share the same opinion."


    "When you say ''we,'' who exactly are you referring to?" Ryan asked.


    I quickly briefed him on what Atticus had mentioned during the phone call. He contemted and said, "It seems that Atticus has a n. If he''s deliberately hinting at us to create an impable design, he intends to use this proposal."


    "My instincts tell me he''s got something in mind. I can''t figure out Melvern''s strategy. We also don''t know how deep this coboration is."


    "Let''s watch and wait," Ryan said nonchntly.


    I felt that Ryan had made significant progress adapting to the cunning business tactics in the past year.


    At the end of the workday, I received a call from As. He said he was waiting for me downstairs.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I quickly headed downstairs with Lauren. Ivanna had been anxiously calling me repeatedly.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as we reached the ground floor, I was dazzled by the sight of As waiting for me. What made him different today was that he had driven himself and, to my surprise, in a limited edition Lamborghini.


    The convertible rearpartment was filled with bright red roses.


    The female employees who walked out of the building were frozen in their tracks, unable to move.


    It was a sight to behold, and I felt a bit overwhelmed. Honestly, at that moment, I wanted to escape..


    It seemed like As sensed my hesitation. He quickly rushed over and grabbed my arm, shing a smile.


    The girls around us couldn''t help but scream.


    "Where are you going?" He asked, preventing my escape.


    I looked at him uneasily. "Why did you go all out like this? I..."


    "Today is our most special day. Can''t we celebrate a little?" He said it with a hint of tenderness.


    I cursed inwardly. What kind of ceremony was this? If someone took a photo, the whole city would know.


    Just as


    gaze was about to speak


    again,


    dhim along. The


    Wontent


    gaze of the onlookers, we hurriedly got into the belongs to  I knew


    uld create some


    , but I would surely bet


    if I continued interacting As in public.


    Seeing the car speed away, smoothly navigating through the traffic during the peak hours, IS suddenly realized that something was off. The road was unexpectedly clear.


    I was certain that this was also one of As''s ceremonial moves.


    As our car was about to enter the gate, I was shocked.

 Chapter 782 A Small Wedding Banquet

    I could hardly believe my eyes. Pleca Park had transformed into a vast sea of roses.


    The entrance was adorned with flowers, creating a romantic gateway.


    Inside the courtyard, two heart-shaped designs caught my eye. A champagne-colored rose arrow, and an arrangement of blue roses forming today''s date adorned thewn.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The fragrance of roses filled the entire yard, and at the entrance, all the staff and family members were eagerly awaiting our return.


    What surprised me even more was that the family members, led by Archie, were all present, leaving me pleasantly shocked.


    As helped me out of the car, and I quickly approached Archie. "Archie, when did youe back?"


    He smiled kindly and opened his arms, giving me a warm hug. "How can I note back on such a wonderful day? You''re getting married!" He patted my back gently. "You''ll definitely be happy." "I will, Archie," I replied, deeply moved.


    In reality, in some mysterious way, Archie''s invisible but boundless support for me at this stage was undeniable.


    Before he let go of me, Arnold walked over. "Let me hug you, quick!"


    Unexpectedly, As pulled me over and embraced me impatiently. "What''s with the hugging? Use your mouth for blessings, not your hands!"


    "As, you''re so stingy! Can''t I hug my sister on her wedding day? This is my sincere blessing!" Arnold shouted at him, stretching his neck. "I got a call yesterday and immediately flew back. Do you think that''s easy?"


    "Call me your brother-inw first," As said seriously, not giving in an inch.


    Seeing no signs of relenting, Arnold nced at me and had topromise, "Brother-inw. I wish you a happy marriage and all the best! Don''t bully my sister!"


    Everyone burst intoughter, and As finally looked at him calmly. "Just this once!"


    Without a word, Arnold pulled me over and hugged me tightly. "Chlo! You got married so suddenly!"


    Before he could finish, As pulled me out again and held me in his arms. "Can''t you watch your words? She was born to be mine! What do you mean by saying she got married just like that?"


    Unexpectedly, his words also


    sparked a retort from Ardie. He


    approached with a gentle smile, took my hand and said, "Although I knew that one day she would marry you, it feels a bit too soon. We haven''t had enough time to reunite, and she''s already married. It''s a bit hard to let go."


    Heughed warmly. "Happy wedding, Chlo!"


    "Thanks, Ardie." I looked at Ardie and hugged him gently.


    One by one, everyone congratted us. Just then, a group of people entered the entrance, and to my surprise, it was the executives from mypany. They were excitedly eximing and rushing into Pleca Park.


    I suddenly understood. No wonder Benjamin mentioned a dinner party when we left work. It turned out they wereing to our wedding dinner party.


    Carol hugged me and said, "I thought Chlo looked beautiful in white today!"


    I walked up to Ryan and saw Joyce tenderly leaning on his arm. I smiled sweetly and looked at him. "Ryan, I''m married!"


    "May you have a long and happy marriage!" Ryan had a brotherly look and gave me a gentle hug.


    Next in line were the trusted


    confidants of ATL Empire, especially


    Nick. Looking at me meaningfully, he


    said, "Ms. Chloe, you''ve finally be ourdy boss. I hope you have a son soon so that I can see our third-generation heir."


    His words triggered cheers and approval from everyone. As embraced me and said, "I won''t let you down, Nick."


    Amid the excitement, two more cars pulled up at the entrance. To my surprise, it was Jared and Anson.


    I quickly walked over. "Anson!"


    "Sweetheart, you got married and didn''t even call me?" The old man''s words were filled with dissatisfaction.


    As quickly exined, "This decision was made hastily, and the time was too tight. That''s why I arranged for Dn to make calls. I didn''t think it through properly. My apologies!" Anson immediately burst into heartyughter. "As long as you don''t abandon my daughter, cherish her, and take good care of her, I have noints."


    After saying that, he chatted with Rose and greeted my parents.


    This banquet was intimate, with only our close rtives and subordinates, but it was extraordinarily lively. Every blessing from them, I knew, was sincere. After the dinner, everyone chatted enthusiastically. I noticed that Anson had been quietly observing Ivanna in the background.

 Chapter 783 The Mystery of Foswood

    Honestly, I was sweating bullets for Ivanna. If the Huffman family wanted to crush her, all they had to do was lift a finger.


    Anson was undoubtedly shrewd. He asked me, "Is she the girl that caught Jared''s attention?"


    I didn''t know how to answer the old man for a moment. However, Rose chimed in, "Anson, this girl is quite suitable for Jared. Even more so than Trinity." Anson''s face darkened, his eyes fixed on Ivanna, the emotions within them murky and unclear.


    I pondered momentarily, thinking I needed to do something for Ivanna.


    "Anson, the matters of the heart can''t be forced. Trinity might need someone more suitable for her." I followed his gaze and looked at Ivanna.


    Ivanna was chatting with Lauren, asionallyughing and smiling, seemingly oblivious to the nces from our direction.


    Not far away, Jared and Dn were conversing, but I felt he was perceptive. When I looked over, he had already noticed my gaze.


    Anson repeated my words with displeasure, "Suitable? Trinity likes Jared!"


    "She and Jared are too simr. There''s no attraction and noplementary qualities." I spoke straightforwardly.


    Anson remained silent, but his eyes hadn''t shifted.


    "Perhaps Trinity has been by Jared''s side for too long that everything is toofortable. They are like family, but it''s not necessarily love. Maybe she hasn''t realized it yet." I didn''t give up on my opinion despite Anson''s displeasure.


    "I''m not trying to advocate for that girl. She''s my friend, just like Trinity, but I won''t withhold my opinion. I hope they both find the right person to enjoy true love with. Even if they end up together, they might still part ways." I spoke calmly, "Anson, where is Trinity now?"


    After expressing my opinion, I shifted the topic without dwelling on this focal point.


    However, I was sure that Anson still took in my words.


    He nced at me. "She''s in the Jitador."


    I tensed up a bit. "Jitador?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I felt a bit nervous. "Jitador is dangerous for her. Who is she with?"


    "The Huffman family has its own people in Jitador. It''s not a big deal. She''ll be back soon. Some matters need to be handled in Jitador." His words were profound. "It was more convenient if the Huffman family investigated privately."


    "Anson, thank you!" I sincerely said.


    He looked at me, his gaze suddenly filled with affection, "Little girl, fate is a mysterious thing."


    I smiled gently, deeply moved. "You''re right!"


    Coincidentally, As walked to my side. Looking at Anson, he greeted, "Anson!"


    As calling him by his first name made Anson beam joyfully.


    "As! Finding Chlo wasn''t easy. In the future, I hope you both have a smooth journey of growing old together. Chlo holds a special ce in my heart."


    He advised As, "Take good care of her. Once a father, always a father. Since I''ve had the honor of bing her adoptive father, I entrust her to you. Take care of her and make her happy."


    "Anson, rest assured. Chlo is my everything. We''ll walk hand in hand through the rest of our lives." He held my hand, fingers entwined, his gaze affectionate.


    At midnight, Pleca Park began a spectacr fireworks disy.


    It was said that the entire city of Foswood lit up with blessings of "Happy Wedding," "Wishing You Happiness," and "May You Always Be Together." Neon lights across the city changed colors constantly, creating a dreamlike castle that


    didn''t dim until the new day arrived.


    Pleca Park''s fireworks continued for three hours, with loud explosions adding to the festive atmosphere.


    Moreover, the fireworks were set off


    at two locations, one at the


    warehouse and the other at Pleca


    Park. The area within 3 kilometers of theunch site waspletely sealed off. Curious onlookers attempting to approach were met With obstacles.


    The continuously changing colors of the fireworks also reflected on Pleca Park, making it as bright as daylight, like a castle in a dream.


    As said this was his way to announce his marriage to the woman he loved. He wanted Foswood to remember this day.


    However, his approach became a mystery to Foswood. No one knew who exactly got married.

 Chapter 784 Blessed

    The next day, the city of Foswood was buzzing with excitement, everyone specting on who got married yesterday.


    The fireworks that lit up the entire night ignited everyone''s curiosity.


    What I had been worried about, the scene when As picked me up after work, seemed inevitable now.


    However, the trending topics online were filled with dazzling neon lights, blessings, and pictures of the fireworks that painted half the sky. The rest was just various spections and rumors.


    However, no one could guess it. Some even went to the city county''s office to investigate the information, but all efforts were in vain.


    This became an unsolvable puzzle, a mystery that no one could unravel.


    It was said that on this day, everywhere in Foswood, people were asking one question, "Hey! Do you know who got married yesterday?"


    I couldn''t help butugh and praise As, "Well done!"


    He grinned, pressing against me, "Thanks for thepliment, my wife!"


    The next moment, he looked sad, "Sorry, it was so rushed that I couldn''t give you a proper wedding ceremony. After all, it shouldn''t be too shy."


    As soon as he said that, I suddenly felt uneasy, sensing a hint of hypocrisy in this man.


    "You''re just seeking attention! You turned the whole city into a guessing game, making a huge disy of love... And yet you dare to say it wasn''t shy? How would it be if you were to go all out?!" I criticized him, looking at his smug face.


    He became even more pleased, hugging me, "How can my wedding be private? If you want to experience your husband''s high-profile side, don''t worry. There will be a day when you feel it."


    "I prefer being low-key."


    The two of usugh like young kids. At moments like this, I wondered what we were like when we first got together.


    Sincest night was our wedding night, he was especially energetic, causing me to wake up veryte.


    We sent off the guests one by one around noon.


    Anson had to deal with unexpected matters, so he left Pleca Park with Jared. In the end, only the people from the Beringer family stayed in the courtyard.


    Even Archie wasn''t in a hurry to leave. His reason was, "My daughter got married, and I need a day off."


    Unexpectedly, the Beringer and Huffman families gave me dowries.


    Arnold looked at his father and teased, "Dad, why did you give all the good stuff to Chloe? What''s left for me when it''s my turn?"


    His words provokedughter throughout the family.


    Ava, not fully understanding what her uncle was talking about, said seriously, "Don''t you still have me?"


    This made everyoneugh even


    more. Arnold lifted Ava onto his


    shoulders, proudly dering,


    ve


    right As long as I have you, I have everything. My little princess." en.swhovels


    The whole family was joyful, a scene As had hoped for the most. He held me, his face filled with warmth, and tenderly said, "It''s so good to have you for the rest of my life."


    Archie had no airs at all. The two dads happily chatted at this moment, and my dad even took Archie to visit his garden.


    Deep down, I was still thinking about that dad who was still in difficulties.


    I looked toward the southern sky, silently informing him, "Dad! I married As!"


    I was sure this might be the best news he wanted.


    Archie and Ardie returned to Sris, and I resumed my work. The groundbreaking ceremony for Bourdamun was in two days. Many things had to be arranged in advance.


    Moreover, this groundbreakingOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    ceremony was arranged quite


    grandly nned to handle rted


    matters at thepany in the


    morning and then go to Bourdamun


    in the afternoon.


    As a special guest, As apanied me to Bourdamun in advance.


    However, as our group was on the way to Bourdamun, we suddenly received shocking news. Trinity had gone missing.

 Chapter 785 Trinity Is Missing

    The news hit me hard, and As immediately called Jared to confirm the information.


    Jared decisively affirmed the news, stating that Trinity was supposed to have returned to the country.


    However, when it was time for her to go to the airport as nned, she was discovered missing from her room. After a casual search yielded no results, they sensed something was wrong and officially dered her missing.


    It had been over 10 hours.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I looked at As in a panic. "What should we do?"


    As didn''t immediately answer my question. After contemting, he made a call, issuing tasks to the other side.


    Then he said, "I''ve contacted our headquarters in the Jitador to investigate the situation. Concluding the current uncertain circumstances wouldn''t be wise."


    I had never encountered such a situation before and couldn''t help feeling nervous, especially since Trinity was in Jitador.


    After all, due to my past, there had been friction between the Huffman family and the underground party of the Jitador.


    I did not understand the specific reasons for Trinity''s trip to the Jitador this time, making me even more uneasy.


    It wouldn''t have been as surprising if it was anyone else. But Trinity always had bodyguards apanying her everywhere. How could she suddenly disappear?


    When Anson mentioned that Trinity was in the Jitador, I had felt an unexinable uneasiness.


    It seemed my premonitions were true. Every time I felt this inexplicable unease, something bad would happen.


    I told As, "No, let''s return to Foswood and head to Bourdamun early tomorrow. I need to go to the Huffman residence."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As immediately told the driver and then made a call, probably notifying Dn. He ordered the convoy behind to head to the Huffman residence.


    Our car led, making a beeline for the Huffman residence.


    Located in the northern suburbs of Foswood, the Huffman residence was a vast traditional courtyard, solemn and majestic. It resembled a small pce with upturned eaves, carved beams, and painted rafters. In the courtyard, ancient trees soared, exuding a charming charm. However, I was in no mood to appreciate it at that moment.


    This was my first time visiting the Huffman residence. I had always said I shoulde and meet the family, but I never found the time. Unexpectedly, I ended up at the door today under such circumstances.


    I walked quickly by As''s side, heading inside.


    Jared was already in the hall, looking slightly surprised. They probably didn''t expect us toe.


    He looked at As and asked, "Didn''t you go to Bourdamun?"


    "Chlo is worried, so we turned back halfway," As said with a clear tone. "Any progress?"


    Anson gestured for us to sit. "We have some insights."


    Looking at Anson anxiously, I took a step forward and asked, "Anson, what''s the next step?"


    Anson was different from other old


    people. He wouldn''t panic in the face of big issues. This situation was


    t from the life-threatening


    onest time. This time, it was a disappearance, and in the hotel they were staying in.


    Moreover, the Huffman family had influence in Jitador. This time, he seemed quite calm.


    "Our people and our forces are there. She is the new head of our Huffman family. If she''s missing, there could


    shouldn''t be a danger to her


    Anson looked at me calmly. "If they wanted her dead, it would have been anassassination, not a


    be various possibilities, but


    disappearance."


    Indeed, Anson spoke calmly and confidently, "We can only wait for updates now."


    "Sir, I''m leaving immediately to go to the Jitador!" Jared''s expression was serious, his eyes deep and dim as he spoke, "We can''t just wait for updates!"


    As added, "I''ve already ordered our headquarters in the Jitador to investigate."


    Anson raised his eyes, looking at Jared with a hint of seriousness.


    At that moment, I understood why Anson had always favored Jared.

 Chapter 786 Bring Her Back

    During this uncontroble situation, Jared was the Huffman family''s pir.


    Anson was getting old. He might have once dominated the scene, but now he had to admit that he was no longer in his prime.


    However, entrusting a big chunk of the Huffman family affairs to Trinity might be a strain on her.


    Trinity was still a woman, no matter how strong she was. Not just anyone could handle the Huffman family business. There were many risks even within her own sphere of influence. That was something Anson was well aware of.


    "Jared..."


    Anson stared at Jared for some time while thetter looked solemnly back at him. "Mr. Anson."


    I thought he had something to discuss with Jared in private, so I nced at As and quickly suggested, "Maybe we should step away."


    But as soon as I said that, Anson raised his hand. "There''s no need for that. You''re not outsiders."


    I stopped in my tracks and returned to my spot.


    He thought for a moment, but only said a few words to Jared. "Bring her back."


    My heart felt heavy. I knew the weight behind those words.


    He didn''t even ask Jared to bring her back alive. I didn''t know what he meant.


    I could still feel Anson''s unease. After all, Trinity was his precious daughter.


    He had never married anyone else after Trinity''s mother, which showed just how much he loved her. It was also clear that he cherished Trinity, who had lost her mother at a young age.


    Trinity was Anson''s soft spot. Anyone could tell how important she was to him.


    I was sure that deep down, he was still anxious.


    "Mr. Anson," I instinctively stood behind him. "Trinity will be fine."


    Jared nodded solemnly. "I''ll bring her back safely!"


    "Alright. You go


    ahead. I''ll deal with


    ??


    things in Bourdamun and join youter," As said to Jared. "After all, know Jitador better than you do. Once you arrive, my people will be at your disposal. I''ll tell Graysont to you immediately. He''s familiar with Jitador as well. It''ll be good to


    have another mind at work."


    I realized just how important Grayson was to As, but he had asked Grayson to work for me back then.


    Jared didn''t hesitate and looked at Anson. "I''ll leave immediately, sir."


    Anson nodded. "Alright."


    Jared turned without hesitation and walked away, followed closely by a few personal attendants.


    As immediately called Grayson


    and instructed him to go to the airport and meet Jared. After


    briefing Kim, he looked at me and et


    said, "You stay here with Anson Chloe. I have some business to attend to. I''lle to pick you upter."


    I nodded immediately. "Okay."


    "I''ll take my leave, Anson." As turned and left as well.


    "Feel free to make yourself at home, Chloe. It''s your first time back in the Huffman family, after all, even if it is under unusual circumstances."


    "I know this is my home too. That''s why I came back. Don''t worry, Trinity will be fine. Trust us." I sat next to him and tried tofort him.


    I remembered the first time I met him. It was when Trinity was in critical condition, and he was furious.


    He was on the verge of copse, but fortunately, Be managed tofort him with her gentle words. I didn''t know what she had said, but it seemed that the best way to alleviate a situation like this was to soothe him quietly.


    Anson lowered his head. "Trinity''sContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    going through a lot. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let her bear such a heavy burden as a girl. I was selfish. She should have been able to enjoy her life experiencing romance, getting married, and having children like other girls," he said softly, sounding deste.


    I suddenly felt he had aged significantly.


    "Don''t think about it like that. Maybe this was just her fate."

 Chapter 787 That’s A Different Story

    I might have sounded nonchnt, but I knew Anson would understand.


    He nced at me. "Her fate? You''re right. She''s been like a boy ever since she was a child. She would mingle with them and endure all kinds of hardship withoutining. I never spoiled her. After all, she was destined to shoulder the great responsibility that is the Huffman family."


    Anson looked up and gazed nkly at the tree in the courtyard.


    He looked deste. Maybe he really did think of me as his family.


    "I thought it might have been dangerous for her to do all that, but she''s been by my side handling the business since she was fifteen. She''s faced danger several times, but she has never flinched, and she''s only be more resolute."


    I involuntarily recalled the first time I saw Trinity. She had entered my line of sight with Jared, emanating a fierce aura. Even her gaze had been cold and ruthless.


    But fate was fickle, and I had discovered another side of her. She was innocent and gentle, just like a girl next door.


    "My father established the Huffman family''s influence in the business world. I grew up fighting alongside my father, and I was well aware of the danger. But the Huffman family makes their money from these risks." Anson spoke calmly.


    There was a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    "But now I understand. She''s just a girl, after all. That''s why I believe Jared is good for her." He nced at me after saying this.


    "He''s been by Trinity''s side for so many years, escorting and protecting her, but..."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My heart tightened. I knew what he was going to say next.


    Complicated feelings surged within me.


    Images of Ivanna and Trinity alternated in my mind.


    I remembered the first time I met Trinity and Jared.


    I also remembered Ivanna cooking and Jared serving dishes just a few days ago. It was a warm scene.


    "He''ll keep doing it," I reassured Anson with certainty.


    Anson smiled, and the gleam in his eyes deepened, but he didn''t say any more.


    After a long silence, he stood up and said, "Let''s go. I''ll show you around the house."


    I quickly got up and followed Anson.


    He led me through the courtyard toward the inside. Along the way, the pavilions and towers resembled scenery I used to see in dramas as a child.


    But now was no time for sightseeing.


    "This is the territory my father and I built together." As he slowly walked with me, he recounted the history of the Huffman family.


    "We were very poor in the early days. When I was young, this ce was still a vige, and the Huffman residence was just a thatch house." He sounded proud of what his family had achieved.


    "Later, my father paved the way by doing things no one else dared to do. He built this mansion bit by bit. continued to expand, and that''s how we got to where we are now." He gestured to everything around us. "I''ve always thought of this as Trinity''s kingdom, but it''s not that simple."


    He sighed regretfully. "If only she had a brother. She could be the carefree little princess of the Huffman family then."


    I felt a pang in my heart. It looked like everyone had regrets, no matter who they were.


    "It seems that she''s still alone and powerless. If only she had a shoulder she could lean on. That would be wonderful," said Anson.


    "So you think Jared is the most suitable person for her?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes. He can be cunning, but I don''t mind, as long as he really does care for Trinity. I can entrust both the Huffman family and my daughter to him. But... if he doesn''t love her, that''s a different story..."


    I knew exactly what Anson meant. But from what I saw, Jared did not seem to be interested in the Huffman family. I always felt that Jared must have had his reasons for staying loyal to Trinity for so many years when he didn''t love her.

 Chapter 788 The History of the Two Families

    Anson chuckled when I asked my question. He stood under a gazebo in a garden and gestured for me to sit. "Sit down. It''s cooler here."


    Then he took a seat inside the gazebo, and I joined him.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what he was worrying about. Maybe I could help distract him.


    "The Huffman and Attwood families have always been close. The Attwood family started in the east of the city, and we, the Huffman family, started in the north. We were involved in simr businesses, so conflict was inevitable. However, the two families reached an agreement so they could survive. They divided Foswood into the east and west regions, with the Huffman family in the west and the Attwood family in the east. That way, we would govern our own territories, mutuallyplementing each other and avoiding interference.


    "This arrangementsted for a while, but when the businesses became more established, the division was no longer logical, and conflict arose again. Then, the two families rewrote the agreement, changing from independent governance to mutual assistance and coboration.


    "In my generation, we developed new territories independently. In the older generation, the Huffman family would help when the Attwood family encountered any major incidents. After all, we were both involved in risky businesses, and two heads are better than one. Only by uniting could we resist external threats.


    "Both families relied on trust and mutual support to establish themselves in Foswood. Later on, when the Huffman family ran into difficulties, the Attwood family also helped us, but they suffered heavy losses... until Jared''s generation. When he was seventeen, he co-managed the business with his father. Young people are innovative visionaries and can adapt quickly."


    Anson''s tone showed that he held Jared in high regard.


    "But his father died mysteriously. Before his death, he entrusted Jared to me for support. After all, he was only seventeen at that time. But I have to admit, Jared is intelligent. The Attwood family did not decline, but transformed and became more prosperous." What Anson described revealed the inseparable connection between the Attwood and Huffman families.


    I was puzzled. Since Jared and Trinity had known each other for a long time, why didn''t Jared have feelings for her?


    I couldn''t bring myself to ask that question.


    "Have the Huffman and Attwood families always cooperated to survive?" I asked, since Jared had told me that Ivanna was his fate white Trinity was his partner. en.swhovels


    ve


    Anson gave a brief answer, hinting that he didn''t want to delve deeper into the topic. It seemed that there. were some hidden secrets between the two families. Perhaps this was why Jared hadn''tpletely distanced himself from Trinity or the Huffman family. It seemed like it would be easy for him to break away otherwise.


    My phone suddenly rang, and I quickly took it out to check the screen. It was Ivanna. She had returned to Bourdamun yesterday because of work, and we had nned to meet today to discuss the details of the shoot.


    But I had returned without letting her know.


    "I need to take this call," I said, and moved away to pick up the phone.


    When I answered, Ivanna''s questioning voice came through. "Hey, where are you? Why haven''t you made any moves yet? Everything''s ready on my end."


    I quietly exined, "I won''t be able to make it today. There''s a problem in Foswood, and my ns have changed."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? I''m on my way. Are you standing me up? What could be more important than our shoot in Bourdamun?" Ivanna eximed.


    "I''ll fill you inter," I whispered.


    "Don''t hang up. Is it really that important? What''s going on?" Ivanna persisted, trying to dig for more information.


    I took a few steps away and spoke softly, "There''s been a problem with Trinity. I''ll update youter."


    "Trinity?" Ivanna was surprised. "No wonder Jared''s phone is off."

 Chapter 789 Something Isn’t Right

    I could sense Ivanna''s frustration as she realized that Jared had left in a hurry without exining anything to her.


    "He left in a rush. I''ll exinter. I should be in Bourdamun by tomorrow morning," I informed her. I quickly hung up and returned to Anson''s side. He looked at me and said, "Go ahead and attend to your business."


    I smiled and sat next to him again. "I should spend more time with you since Trinity''s not around. I would have visited sooner if I hadn''t been so busy."


    We continued chatting until As returned. After a brief conversation with Anson, we left.


    In the car, As instructed the driver, "Head straight to Bourdamun."


    I wasn''t surprised by his decision. The car quickly left the northern suburbs and entered the ring road. The afternoon of seemingly aimless chat with Anson had left me feeling strange.


    As took my hand. He seemed concerned. He asked, "Are you hungry? We can grab something to eat when we reach Bourdamun."


    I replied, "Sure."


    Noticing my distraction, he squeezed my hand and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    I refocused and looked at As seriously. "Trinity''s disappearance seems a little suspicious,"


    "What makes you think that?" As asked, looking at me.


    I shook my head, "I can''t pinpoint it yet, but I have a strong feeling about this. I think Anson wasn''t telling the truth. His behavior seemspletely different fromst time. His urgency today seemed forced, and... there''s a kind of..."


    "Deception," As finished my sentence.


    I looked at him, surprised. "You feel the same way?"


    As nodded, "I do."


    "Do you think Jared can see it?" I asked, "He knows Anson better than us."


    "Maybe he''s just ying along with Anson''s n," As said cryptically.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He squeezed my hand again, "Let''s deal with Bourdamun first, then we can discuss this. We might get some new information by then."


    Arnold also called during the journey. He had arrived in Bourdamun too. Since Grandma Rose was still at Pleca Park, Arnold decided to stay there and not rush back to Monora.


    Today, our focus was Bourdamun, so Ryan and Carol arrived early. I was supposed to reach Bourdamun by noon, but it was six in the evening when I finally arrived at the Bourdamun Hotel.


    The ancient city was unusually lively today. Even the locals were excited. Decorations were everywhere, creating a festive atmosphere.


    I felt proud, to be honest. They believed in me, and I was determined not to disappoint them and create a beautiful new city for them.


    The Bourdamon Hotel was


    especially crowded today, and many important figures had arrived early It was the city''s most prestigious hotel and a symbol of Bourdan un pride, so it was where important visitors stayed.


    The local authorities had assigned us a team of special reception personnel.


    As soon as we got out of the car, reception staff rushed over and respectfully guided us inside.


    It was five-star treatment, all right.


    We bumped into Noah in the hotel lobby as he was on his way out. He approached us warmly. "Ah, it''s great that you''re here. We''ve been eagerly awaiting your arrival."


    As As and Noah exchanged


    pleasantries, gestured to him with my luggage. I wanted to go upstairs to drop off my things and change had dressed casually for the journey, and it would not feel appropriate for me to attend the dinner dressed like this. .


    The reception staff guided me to the elevator.


    It was busy today, and many people wereing and going. The elevator was a little crowded, and the receptionist wanted to clear some space, but I signaled him not to.


    We stood near the door and


    ascended to the 8th floor. As the


    elevator doors were about to close someone behind me pressed the button for the 15th floor. At that moment, as the hand withdrew, I suddenly saw...

 Chapter 790 The Dangerous Person

    That inadvertent nce sent shivers down my spine and made the hairs on my neck stand up. I stood still and tried not to show any reaction, but my heart was pounding intensely, and a sense of panic crept in I made a conscious effort to stayposed.


    On the fifteenth floor, the man squeezed out from behind me and walked out of the elevator. His tall, slender figure gradually disappeared as the elevator doors closed, and I never saw his face.


    My room was on the twenty-third floor. When the elevator reached my floor, there were only a few people left inside. I stepped out, followed by the hotel staff. He escorted me to my room and turned to leave. I quickly closed the door behind him.


    I urgently called As and asked him toe to my room.


    We had kept the news of our marriage confidential, so As had been assigned to another room on the top floor.


    He quickly appeared at my door. I pulled him inside and looked at him nervously. I quietly told him, "As, I saw someone from the organization in Jitador."


    My words caught As off guard. He focused on my face, asking, "Are you sure?"


    "Positive. He left the elevator on the fifteenth floor," I nodded firmly.


    He frowned and immediately made a phone call.


    Shortly after, Dn swiftly arrived at our room. As gave him a meaningful look, and Dn immediately began a thorough inspection of the room, paying meticulous attention to every detail. After hisplete sweep, he shook his head at As.


    As then instructed me, "Call Ivanna and ask her where they''re staying."


    I followed his instructions. On the phone, Ivanna told me that they needed a quiet ce because of work. They weren''t at the Bourdamun Hotel. They were at a chain hotel just across the street. As took my phone and instructed her to reserve several rooms for us there. After ending the call, he turned to me and said, "Go change, then we''ll head to the banquet hall."


    He instructed Dn, "Do a thorough investigation, especially of the guests on the fifteenth floor."


    I chose a professional pantsuit for convenience and a touch of formality, then quickly changed in the bathroom.


    As nodded approvingly and held my hand as we headed out. I felt a little nervous.


    This must be a big event if those people wanted to cause trouble here. The attendees were all big shots, and any disturbance could lead to unimaginable consequences. My palms started sweating from fear.


    "Rx, don''t be so nervous. There are tight security measures in ce, and our people are professionals. §Ö Let''s not make a move until we have a clearer picture. They won''t act tonight, even if they are up to something."


    "I''m worried that if something happens... Everyone here is..." I looked at him hesitantly.


    As reassured me softly, "Dn will handle the emergency measures here."


    I nodded and took a deep breath, feeling reassured with him by my side.


    As and I arrived quietly at the banquet hall on the second floor. It was filled with important guests for the groundbreaking ceremony. This event was being held primarily to present a live report on


    10


    Bourdamun''s recent achievements.


    We sat at the main table after entering, and people enthusiastically apuded as soon as they saw us. The meeting officially started with our spokesperson, Ryan, delivering a presentation.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I sat below, observing the dynamics of the banquet hall, trying to carefully watch the peopleing and going. However, I still hadn''t seen that particr man.


    After the meeting, it was time for


    everyone to eat. The venue seemed to have more security, and I breathed a sigh of relief. I trusted Dn especially considering the heightened security measures ce.


    The banquet proceeded with lively conversation, as most attendees stayed at this hotel. The post-meeting banquet was usually more rxed, allowing for open discussion andughter. Guests came to us to talk, eager to share their thoughts on the projects in their respective areas. Gradually, I began to rx.


    A young receptionist approached me, smiling, and whispered a few words.

 Chapter 791 On the Rooftop

    I looked at her and asked, confirming, "You mean Arthur Morgan?"


    She nodded politely. "Yes."


    I nced over at As, who was engaged in conversation with Noah at the neighboring table, apanied by an elderly man. I couldn''t spot Arthur anywhere.


    Afraid Arthur might have been waiting for a long time, I hesitated to interrupt As. I told the receptionist, "You don''t need to apany me, I can go to the rooftop alone. When he finishes talking, just inform him about my whereabouts."


    She nodded with a cheerful smile. "Sure. Don''t worry. Once he''s done, I''ll let him know. Do you know the way? Are you sure you don''t want me to guide you?"


    I nodded confidently, "No problem, I can find my way."


    I then stood up and headed toward the exit. I believed Arthur wanted to talk privately, considering the crowded environment in the restaurant. Hence, he asked me to meet him on the rooftop.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The rooftop of the Bourdamun Hotel was a specially constructed scenic tform. I talked with Noah on this tform thest time I was here.


    This building was the tallest in Bourdamun, with 28 floors offering a panoramic view of the entire city.


    As I swiftly walked out of the hall, I took another nce at the restaurant to ensure Arthur was indeed not inside. Without hesitation, I approached the elevator and ascended to the rooftop. I spotted a figure leaning against the railing, gazing over Bourdamun.


    From behind, it looked like Arthur. I walked over and called out with a smile, "Arthur, are you looking for me?"


    As I approached, expecting him to turn around, the next moment left me utterly astonished. When the man slowly turned his head, the face revealed to me left me dumbfounded.


    The man who turned around was not Arthur but apletely unfamiliar face. However, everything about his hairstyle and body shape resembled Arthur''s.


    I took a step back in surprise, questioning, "Who are you? Why are you pretending to be Arthur?"


    I immediately thought of the figure


    in the elevator, but this person was shorter. Though I hadn''t seen the face of the person in the elevator, was sure there was more than one person from their organization hiding here.


    The organization from Jitador? Who sent them? Denton? Or someone else entirely?


    Based on our understanding, this organization from Jitador is only rted to Ste. Could it be that Ste colluded with Denton?


    But I didn''t have time to analyze where this person came from. I needed to know what he wanted.


    "Speak up. Who are you?" I looked at him with feigned calmness.


    He grinned and arrogantly said in a husky voice, "Ms. Chloe, hello. Even if I tell you who I am, you


    able to change anything


    is already set in stone."


    My heart tightened, and I looked at him coldly, asking, "Who are you? What do you want with me?"


    He tilted his head, unabashedly grinning. The smile was indescribably sinister, sending a chill down my spine. Instinctively, I took a step back.


    I tried topose myself, making myself appear calm. As wouldn''t let me out of his sight for too long, especially in this situation.


    It seemed that the man sensed my


    intention. He stepped closer and said, "Since you''re here, let''s be straightforward. If you want this groundbreaking ceremony to proceed smoothly, you must pay a price. Ms. Chloe, or should call you


    MPs. Chloe? How about we talk?"


    I continued to retreat, and heughed even more recklessly, "It''s useless. Even if you run away, it doesn''t mean this matter will end."


    After saying this, he raised his hand, showing me something he held.

 Chapter 792 Excessively Demanding

    I saw a remote control that looked like a car key in his hand. I didn''t know what it was, but judging from his expression, it was certainly not good.


    A remote control? My eyes widened, and my heart raced. He must have seen the tension in my eyes.


    Looking even more smug, he asked, "Do you know what this is?"


    A secondter, he said, "Boom."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I immediately felt my scalp tingling. I thought of everyone in the banquet hall at this moment.


    "What do you want to discuss?" I steadied my emotions, staring at the man.


    "Haha... you''re quite bold. What to discuss? Money." He said brazenly, "Man dies for wealth, and birds die for food. Aren''t you doing the project for the new city in Bourdamun for money? You''re quite audacious, daring to take on this job and stirring things up. Let''s spill some blood for it."


    His words left me dizzy. He mentioned me stirring things up, which could only mean he was associated with Nelson. That couldn''t exclude the possibility of Denton.


    I discreetly stepped backward, but he remained still, watching me. It was as if he was observing a mouse in a cage,pletely fearless.


    "Are you scared? I can let you go, but as soon as you step away from that door, I''ll make the restaurant on the second-floor turn into ashes. Youngdy, what do you think that scene will be like?"


    I stopped, looking at him angrily, "Since you want to talk about money, go ahead. What is your purpose?"


    "Hahaha, I like how direct you are." The manughed triumphantly, "It seems like you''ve found a big backer, and that''s why you could speak that way."


    "Cut the nonsense. State your price." I coldly looked at him and took a calm step forward. The situation was what it was. The more fearful I seemed, the more arrogant he became.


    "Alright. To settle today''s matter, cough up 600 million dors...."


    "What?" I disdainfully looked at him, "600 million? You must be out of your


    Rend. If you want to extort


    money, at least be reasonable. Tell w


    who sent you?"


    His words left me furious.


    "Who sent me is not important. What''s important is that you cough up 600 million and not a penny less. Otherwise, today, I''ll turn this ce into rubble."


    The man became agitated when he


    saw me refute him. "You''re nning


    to build a new city, right? Well, I'' help you dismantle this ce Consider it the first shot of your groundbreaking."


    "I think you''re insane. Are you crazy for money?"


    "Yes, I am crazy." he dered. "It seems you don''t understand the dire situation you''re in. Let me show you the consequences of negotiating with me." With that, he suddenly reached into his pocket. There was a deafening explosion before I could react to what he was doing, and I felt the tform shaking.


    Below, cries of shock filled the air. Soon, a cloud of smoke rose to the tform, carrying a burnt smell. Chaos erupted downstairs.


    My heart jumped to my throat, and my legs trembled. I had no idea what had exploded, but important people and my loved ones were in the hall below. "That''s what you get for negotiating with me." Heughed maniacally. "The next target is the building. How about it? Youngdy, hm?"


    Holding the remote control, he


    advanced towards me step by step. Sinister gleams flickered in his eyes. I stepped back, and he warned me, "Don''t move. If you take a step, you''ll bear the consequences."


    "Looks like you''re courting death. If you want money, juste straight to me." Just then, a cold voice rang out behind me.


    I knew who hade, but amid the relief, nervousness crept in. I turned around and shouted to As, "Notify the people below to evacuate."


    As I turned to run toward As, the man moved faster, grabbing me and pulling me into his arms. He swiftly turned my arm and held it tightly.

 Chapter 793 Going Down Together

    The man controlled me with one hand while holding the remote control with the other.


    As approached with his entourage, all armed, forming a fan-shaped formation to surround us.


    I struggled desperately to loosen the man''s grip on my arm, my eyes fixed on As.


    The man stepped backward to the rooftop''s edge, his excitement evident. "Ha... As, perfect timing. Since you''re willing to pay for her, that''s good. Transfer the 600 million to the overseas ount, and I''ll release her immediately. Otherwise, you''ll perish together."


    As stared at me, his entire body exuding an icy chill, like the sky before a storm. His eyes were full of ruthlessness.


    He stepped closer to us, his gaze never leaving me, struggling under the man''s control. I was being forced further away from him.


    "Let her go. Otherwise, you won''t get a dime." As''s eyes were like a hawk, fixed on the man. "If you release her, you can get the money, and I''ll even let you leave safely!"


    "As, if you want her back, transfer the money quickly. Otherwise... I don''t mind everyone staying here. The explosion just now was just a car. Next time, you''ll witness an even more spectacr scene. What do you say? The entire second floor heard it. How about here?"


    The man looked mad and sinister.


    I was struggling to breathe under his grip. I tried to pry his hands away, and he winced in pain. He warned me, "Don''t move, girl. I don''t mind flying down from this building with you."


    His words choked me further. I looked at As with despair. I couldn''t speak but desperately wanted him to save the people downstairs.


    As looked at me with pained eyes, his hand clenched into a fist at his side.


    "ount number," As said simply.


    The man nodded toward a chair nearby, and Dn found a card lying on the table near it.


    "Dn. Get the money ready." As instructed Dn. His eyes, however, remained fixed on me.


    The man had leaned against the rooftop railing with no way to retreat, bing even more reckless.


    "As, I knew you had money, and 600 million is like a drop in the ocean for you. This girl, isn''t she the one you''ve been yearning for? That''s why I brought her up here. Haha... 600 million to buy her? Girl, I hope you''re worth it," the man taunted.


    As didn''t nce at him and addressed me, "Chlo, don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    My eyes were fixed on him, a bit misty.


    "As, don''t y tricks. I''m tellingN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    you, if the money doesn''t go into my bank ount, I won''t spare her." The man became agitated. "Hurry up, I''ll give you another 5 minutes. If the transfer isn''t done, we''ll all die together. No one will survive."


    Dn returned to As''s side. "Mr. As, we''re ready to proceed."


    "Transfer it," As dered without hesitation.


    Dn swiftly operated theputer. Instantly, he turned the screen toward the man, disying a sessful transfer interface.


    The man became excited and suddenly asked, "Is it in?"


    I sensed that he was using Bluetooth to stay connected with someone else. This question was directed to his hidden aplice.


    "Release her." As moved forward again.


    "Don''te over. Haha! As, you''re


    really something. 600 million, and you didn''t even blink, huh? But you must have some regrets in your life. Otherwise, how could you remember me? Haha... Since I''m here, I don''t n on leaving alive... "


    Before he could finish his sentence, I suddenly heard a sharp sound near our ears. The man used the hand holding the remote to touch his ear, where the Bluetooth device was. Bang!


    A gunshot rang out. The man abruptly swung his hand, and the remote flew out of his hand. Dn swiftly ran over, leaping to catch the remote in mid-air.


    Simultaneously, the man tightened his grip on me, causing me to lean backward.

 Chapter 794 The Moment of Falling

    The man''s reaction was incredibly swift. Just as he threw the remote, he viciously tightened his grip around my neck, causing me to tilt backward.


    Before I couldprehend what was happening, I was dragged over the tform''s railing, plummeting downward.


    I instinctively let out a scream. This feeling was terrifying, something I had experienced many times in my dreams.


    The man''s arm, tightly clung to my neck, refusing to let go.


    Just as I realized I was falling, suspended mid-air, I felt my ankle suddenly being mped. My body abruptly halted, but the grip around my neck intensified, making breathing difficult.


    In the next moment, another gunshot echoed, and I heard a muffled sound as something pierced into the flesh. I felt my neck tighten even more, and my vision started to blur. However, fortunately, my neck suddenly felt relieved.


    A rush of fresh air filled my lungs, and I instinctively covered my neck, gasping for breath.


    In fear, I widened my eyes and looked up. I found myself hanging upside down on the edge of the building, and the man who had just been gripping my neck was rapidly descending. I screamed in terror. "Don''t move, Chlo, don''t move..."


    At this moment, with my head hanging down, I gazed at As. He, too, was hanging upside down, firmly holding my ankle with one hand and using the other to grip the edge of the building. His temples and neck veins protruded, and his face turned red.


    I could feel the strong breeze against my face, and my hair hung toward the ground. Tears rolled down my face uncontrobly. I heard As''s anxious voice, "Don''t move, Chlo."


    At this moment, I was suspended in mid-air, my life hanging in the bnce. The world seemed to have stopped, and all I could do was obey As''s words and pray for a miracle.


    The survival instinct kept me frozen


    in ce. I feared that any movement might make As lose his grip on my foot, and I dreaded the thought of increasing his burden, potentially leading us both to fall from the 28-storey height.


    Simultaneously, a muffled sound echoed from below, indicating the man''s impact on the ground. The terrifying noise sent shivers down my spine. It was a sound I was sure would haunt me for the rest of my life.


    YOUMS


    At the same time, I felt the grip on my ankle gradually loosening. I understood that he was reaching his limit.


    Just then, I noticed Dn had grabbed As''s foot. In a swift motion, he released the hand supporting himself and clutched my ankle. It was like adding an extrayer of security.


    At that moment, another agilepanion, equipped with a rope, descended rapidly to my position. He reached out and caught me.


    Terrified, I screamed and clung to thepanion, closing my eyes and refusing to open them again. Suddenly, I felt the rope being pulled upward. I had no idea how I was being lifted. Meanwhile, As had been pulled up by Dn and others.


    As I was pulled back to the


    tform''s edge, As caught me in


    his arms. Back in the familiar


    embrace, I felt a sense of safety.


    tightly hugged As, cryingOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    uncontrobly, my face buried in his


    chest.


    He held me close as if wanting to merge me into his being. He softly whispered, "Don''t be afraid, Chlo. It''s over now."

 Chapter 795 A Narrow Escape

    However, I distinctly heard his voice trembling. Even his arms around me were shaking.


    I waspletely limp in his arms, making me question the reality of everything before me. I could even feel my teeth incessantly chattering.


    After a while, As gently released me, scrutinizing my face and checking if I was injured. Then, he embraced me tightly again, as if afraid of losing me once more, and kissed my forehead passionately. Later, he bent down, lifting me in his arms. With the protection of the group, we left the rooftop and exited the Bourdamun Hotel.


    Only at that moment did I realize that the people in the banquet hall on the second floor had already been urgently evacuated, and the entire building had been swiftly cleared out.


    As we left the Bourdamun Hotel, I noticed a crowd of cops surrounding the area. A white sheet covered a figure on the ground, stained with vivid red blood.


    The air was still filled with the scent of blood, and not far away, there was the explosion site from the man who detonated the car.


    After As carried me into the car, we left for the adjacent street, heading to the chain hotel where Ivanna was staying.


    It turned out that this chain hotel had also been crowded with people.


    As carried me back to the room, cing me gently on the bed. He stared intensely at my face, kissed me passionately, and instinctively pulled me into his arms. This kiss was intense, greedy, and impassioned.


    Then, hisrge hand gently stroked my face, and he softly said, "Don''t be afraid. With me here, nothing will happen to you."


    I buried myself in his embrace, still trembling, too scared to relive the scenes from just moments ago.


    What would happen if As hadn''t


    grabbed my ankle in time? Or if his foot hadn''t urately hooked onto the railing? What if the gunshot hadn''t hit that man? What if his remote control hadn''t slipped from his hand? Or if the second shot hadn''t hit him, or if he hadn''t


    released his grip on me?


    All of this, upon careful reflection, was genuinely terrifying. Not only would I have lost my life, but As might have also plummeted with me, carrying the weight of both me and that man.


    I clung tightly to As, murmuring repeatedly, "Don''t leave me, don''t..."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He held me tighter, showering me with kisses, and softly reassured me, "Stop thinking about it. It''s all over now. I won''t let anything happen to you. I never will."


    Hearing him say this, I pushed him away abruptly, staring at his face still etched with concern. "As, promise me, you can''t risk your life like that again. Do you understand? Even for me, don''t jeopardize your own life. Do you understand?"


    I gazed into his eyes, grabbing his upper arms with both hands. "You can''t gamble with your life, okay?"


    I shouted, then lunged back into his embrace, desperately pounding on him. "If we had been even a bitter today, we could have..."


    I couldn''t bring myself to say it, tightly holding onto him, crying loudly to release my fear. Honestly, I was genuinely scared.


    "It won''t happen. I won''t let you fall. If you''re gone, how can I go on living?" He saw me snuggling into his arms, gently caressing my head with hisrge hand.


    I lifted my head abruptly, looking at him. "You jerk..."


    "If you''re gone, who will avenge our parents? Who will save Dad? Our business will fall into the hands of


    the viins. By doing this, are you et


    honoring your deceased parents? Only by staying alive, even if it''s just one of us, can we breal the


    culprits to justice. Even if +die, you must live well!"


    I shouted at him.


    He pulled me back into his embrace. "Our good days are just beginning. Your life is my life. Only together do we have a meaningful existence."


    He insisted and then affectionatelyforted me. "Alright, don''t cry anymore."

 Chapter 796 So Close to Death

    I trembled, leaning weakly against his chest. At that moment, I felt an unprecedented sense of safety and happiness.


    It was good to be alive.


    He continued tofort me, holding me close.


    Gradually, I regained myposure.


    "Are the people inside the building safe? You said they''ve been evacuated, right?" I asked urgently, sharing with As what the man on the rooftop had told me and what I had thought.


    Then I added, "We can''t stay at the Bourdamun Hotel anymore. Someone''s pulling the strings behind this, and when he controlled me, he was in constantmunication with that person. The mastermind behind this has been monitoring the situation. He told me there''s a bomb in the banquet hall."


    I looked at him anxiously, afraid of missing any clues.


    As reassured me, "Don''t worry. Right after we left, bomb disposal experts went in to check the building thoroughly. Everyone inside has already been evacuated."


    "When did they evacuate?" I asked in disbelief.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "After you discovered the man with the tattoo in the elevator, I had Dn start the investigation, focusing on checking every guest on the fifteenth floor. Then I reported to Noah, and we arranged for people to gradually evacuate the banquet hall.


    "After the banquet began, people inside the building started leaving the hotel through the back door. That''s why you didn''t see Arthur in the lobby."


    "Yes, I looked for Arthur when I left the banquet hall, but I was certain he wasn''t in the hall. That''s when I went to the roof," I nodded, speaking earnestly. As looked at my serious face, hugged me tight, and kissed me, "That''s because he had already been escorted away from the scene."


    I looked at him in disbelief and asked, "Who told you to go to the roof? Was it a female receptionist?"


    "That receptionist is one of them."


    "What?" I was stunned.


    "After you left, I thought you went to the bathroom. But when you didn''te back after five minutes, I figured you might have left the banquet hall."


    I looked at him in surprise, filled with curiosity, and gripped his arm tightly. "And then?"


    "Then I checked the surveince and detained that receptionist. She confessed that you went to the roof." As exined. "There were surveince observation points on the scene at that time." With a lingering sense of fear, I asked, "Did that woman confess anything? Who are they exactly? Who sent them?"


    "She was just bribed. She doesn''t


    know any specific details. Also, they transferred the money to her via


    used the transactions were for the unregistered." As exined in


    mobile phone, and all the e


    detail. "We can''t trace them with so little information."


    "So we can''t find out who they''re working for?" I murmured frustratedly.


    Suddenly, I remembered something and quickly asked As, "What about the money? Did you really transfer six hundred million to him?"


    After hearing my urgent questions, As, who had been wearing a serious expression, finally revealed a charming smile.


    "You can rest assured, my little


    money lover. How could Ipromise with them and hand over the money so easily? My money''s hard to get. If it were so easy everyone woulde out of the woodwork to ckmail me," he said confidently, with the air of a strategist.


    "But I..."


    "You saw what happened when Dn obtained that card, right? I instructed him to prepare the money. That was me notifying him to check that ount. When he attempted to transfer the money, the ount had already been


    intercepted. It showed a sessful transfer because we created false information after understanding the situation." As exined the entire process to me.


    "But when I heard him asking if the money had been wired, the person on the other end said yes." I had heardughter on the other end of the phone.

 Chapter 797 The Bombs Are Real

    As''s enchanting smile could captivate anyone. He pinched my nose yfully and said, "Do you know why that guy''s earpiece suddenly beeped in his ear?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course I knew. Without that sound, he wouldn''t have withdrawn his hand abruptly to touch his ear, and his wrist wouldn''t have taken a bullet.


    The situation demanded that we make him release the remote control. If he retained control, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "That was our professionals deliberately creating noise to divert his attention. Our sniper only hit his hand when he was distracted." As''s exnation didn''t match my spection.


    "But we didn''t expect him to take you down with him," he said, hastily holding me close. I knew how terrified he must have been.


    "I didn''t think he would make me fall with him. If that shot hadn''t hit him, we would''ve..." I sighed and closed my eyes, refusing to dwell on it.


    He looked at my face regretfully and said, "It''s my fault for being careless. I didn''t even notice you had left my side."


    "It''s not your fault, it''s mine. I thought you were engrossed in what you were saying, so I didn''t want to disturb you. I didn''t sense any danger," I reassured him. "I''ll try to be more alert."


    I sighed and continued, "Even if you had noticed it earlier, it wouldn''t have made a difference.


    "After I got to the roof, he told me there was a bomb on the second floor. If I took a step, he would trigger the detonator. I couldn''t risk endangering all the important people on the second floor, so I had to stay." The situation still sent shivers down my spine.


    "I knew you woulde looking for me when you found I was gone. Before I left, I specifically instructed the receptionist to tell you where I went. I didn''t think she would have been bribed too."


    As we spoke, a sudden, urgent knocking startled me. As''s face darkened, and he hurriedly went to open the door.


    When the door opened, Arnold unexpectedly barged in, eximing, "Chlo...."


    He rushed to my side, frantically checking me over and asking, "Chlo, are you hurt? Let me see, are you


    injured? How could this to


    you?"


    Then he hugged me tightly, and I clung to him, saying, "I almost fell off the building. If it weren''t for As, I would have been done for."


    As stood by and just watched us. He didn''t try to pull us apart or make things difficult for Arnold.


    "This is outrageous. What are those


    cops even doing? And who were those desperados who dared to attack you?" Arnold was infuriated. "Those cops are useless. Theygust stood by when you were in a dangerous situation."


    Arnold released me, but he was still worried about my injuries. "Are you really okay?"


    I was about to reply when Dn knocked on the door and entered. "Mr. As, the investigation isplete."


    As looked at him. "Well?"


    "The banquet hall did have a timed


    bomb. The bomb disposal experts have cleared itpletely. The entire building is secure right now Noah has ordered increased security measures, and we''ve identified the individuals who were bribed four in total, including personnel from relevant departments. They''re all in custody."


    Dn''s report surprised me. The speed at which he had gathered all this information was impressive.


    "That was quick!" I praised.


    "Have they identified the deceased?" As looked at Dn and asked.

 Chapter 798 Mysterious Identities

    "It''s still under investigation, but we found out that the intercepted IP address is from overseas," Dn said helplessly.


    "Overseas?"


    I couldn''t help but feel disheartened. I thought that those who were capable ofmitting such a terrible thing would likely be from abroad. It might be the organization from Jitador or Denton, but they were all foreign forces.


    Based on my conversation with the man, I couldn''t determine which group they belonged to because we suspected both parties.


    Suddenly, I remembered something.


    I quickly asked Dn, "Did the man have a tattoo on his arm?"


    Dn gave me a confident and urate response, "No."


    When I heard that, I fell into thought.


    Then it hit me, "That''s not right. I saw it clearly. The man who exited the elevator on the fifteenth floor had a serpent tattoo on his wrist."


    At that moment, As''s phone rang.


    He quickly answered the call, and based on his conversation, I could tell it was Noah, asking where we were


    As brought him up to speed.


    Soon, Noah arrived in our room.


    He looked at me apologetically and asked, "Are you okay, Ms. Chloe? Are you hurt?"


    Before I could respond, Arnold said irritably, "How do you even have the guts to ask that? You need to hold your people ountable. How could they let such a dangerous person enter the venue? If As hadn''t handled it, what would have happened? Are your people just here to collect a paycheck?"


    Noah''s face twisted in anger.


    I quickly stopped Arnold and assured Noah that I was fine and safe.


    "Don''t lose your temper, Arnold. Nobody wanted to see this happen, and we have to admit, those guys are cunning," I told Arnold. I understood that he was genuinely worried and seekingfort. As remained silent as he stood there sternly, but his expression clearly conveyed his displeasure.


    "It could have been worse if I hadn''t seen that serpent tattoo in the elevator. Fortunately, everything ended well." I exined.


    Noah looked regretful. "I should have kept a better eye on things."


    "You don''t need to me yourself, Mr. Noah." I reassured him quickly.


    He sighed in relief. "Mr. As, everyone has been moved to the office area. I''d like to convene an emergency meeting immediately." After a moment of thought, As replied, "That is necessary. We''ll be there."


    Noah nced at me, then cautiously nced at Arnold, who was still scowling. He carefully asked, "Ms. Chloe, are you feeling alright?" "I''m fine." I promptly reassured him, then stood up.


    Arnold immediately stood by my side, saying, "I''lle with you. You can''t go anywhere alone these days, you know?"


    "Yeah." I hadn''t expected him to be so intimidating when he was angry. His face was cold, and he exuded a fierce aura.


    Dn interjected, "The Bourdamun


    Hotel is the safest ce for you right


    now. There won''t be any issues here. Even if they have other ns, they won''t dare to do anything at the Bourdamun Hotel again. I think everyone can stay. We''ll also be sending a signal to the other side that they won''t seed."


    Noah looked at As, seeking his opinion, Shall we propose it during the meeting and gather everyone''s thoughts? After all, these people are all high-ranking


    belongs to en..."


    "Now''s the time to test them. I''m looking forward to this meeting," Arnold said seriously.


    Noah said, "Everything that happened today will be kept under wraps and won''t be leaked to the public."


    As looked at me. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded. "I''m fine."


    "Let''s go to the office building, then." After saying this, As held my hand, had


    and we walked out together. Wond,Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    no idea who these people were, and we couldn''t be toocent. en.swhovels


    We definitely needed this meeting.

 Chapter 799 Prevention is Better Than Cure

    Our group rushed to Bourdamun''s office building, which had been brightly lit for the groundbreaking ceremony. All the relevant personnel for the ceremony were present, and an emergency meeting had been


    convened overnight.


    Noah presided over the meeting. The atmosphere was solemn.


    Several departments reported on the situation, including Dn, who delivered a detailed speech.


    It was heartening to see that these high-ranking leaders disyed a clear and resolute attitude, true to their influential positions. They would not bow down to any intimidation.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ultimately, we decided to proceed with the groundbreaking ceremony as nned.


    Arthur immediately ordered the mobilization of additional special forces to ensure that the ceremony would progress smoothly. Everything returned to normal as if nothing had happened, and the atmosphere became peaceful and joyful once again.


    To avoid causing panic, all the VIPs who were originally at the Bourdamun Hotel returned voluntarily and resumed their standard check-ins.


    This moved Noah deeply, as I could see he was under the most stress.


    It was undeniable that Noah had yed a crucial role during this time.


    Suddenly, it felt like the city was crowded with many more people. Some unaware citizens even thought they were all guests attending the groundbreaking ceremony for the new Bourdamun district.


    It was clear that the construction of Bourdamun''s new district was gaining widespread attention, signaling a prosperous future for the new Bourdamun.


    On the day of the groundbreaking ceremony at the new district of Bourdamun, the crowd was massive. inclothes cops blended in seamlessly with the crowd.


    Everything proceeded ording to the original n.


    But it turned out to be even grander and livelier than anticipated.


    Absolutely nothing went wrong


    However, the celebratory banquet scheduled after the groundbreaking ceremony was canceled.


    As the crowd dispersed, I spotted Liora. I hadn''t expected her to be here.


    She was apanied by quite a few attendants from Ardora, who were all former subordinates of Matthew. They followed behind Liora, creating a spectacle to boost her image. I wondered why Liora had brought her subordinates to watch the event.


    After handling some follow-up business, we returned to Foswood that night.


    We continued to investigate the unexpected event in Bourdamun. It had been a close call and served as a warning for both sides. Constant vignce was necessary during the construction of the new district to prevent anything malicious from happening.


    Back at Pleca Park, I received a call from Archie, who asked if I had been injured.


    I recounted everything that had happened, and while he was angry on my behalf, he also praised As for pulling me back from the brink at the critical moment.


    He mentioned that the incident had


    rmed the top executives, and the relevant authorities and


    departments had been mobilized for a rigorous investigation tobat terrorism.


    This was good news to me. It would help with safety concerns during construction in the future.


    But I was still worried about who


    was behind this. I hoped it was the organization from Jitador and not Denton, We had confronted the former a few times, and their target was clear. They wanted to challenge me and the Pierce family, making it an open battle.


    Thetter was different. Denton had been lurking in the shadows, making it difficult for us to approach. ording to Dn''s observations, he seemed perfectly normal.


    But the more ''normal'' he appeared, the more unsettling things seemed.


    This unscrupulous covert war left us feeling powerless and vulnerable.


    The groundbreaking ceremony finally concluded as scheduled. The construction phase wouldmence while Matthew''s trial was approaching.

 Chapter 800 You’re The Best

    There was still no news from Trinity


    After returning to Foswood, I went to see Anson. Although he looked pretty dejected, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    I had lunch with him at the Huffman residence, but he was in low spirits. I didn''t linger after the meal. I bid him farewell and headed straight back to the office.


    The situation with Trinity was perplexing. How could a person of her stature just disappear without a trace?


    I tried calling Trinity twice, but her phone was still off. Meanwhile, As was busy organizing his affairs and preparing to depart for Jitador.


    We had decidedst night that regardless of the circumstances, we had to find urate information about her somehow. After all, the Huffman family had been helping us investigate my father''s whereabouts all this time. We still weren''t sure what had happened to Trinity, but we couldn''t remain indifferent.


    During dinner, I mentioned to Anson that As would be leaving for Jitador tomorrow.


    He seemed indifferent and just said, "Thanks."


    That made me even more suspicious.


    Honestly, I didn''t want As to leave my side right now. The recent experience in Bourdamun had left me constantly on edge, and I was still in a state of nervous tension. Whenever I closed my eyes to try to sleep, I would see myself falling from the building, jolting me awake.


    As was also concerned about me.


    Last night, he had suggested, "Why don''t youe with me? It''s a good opportunity for you to visit the country. Besides, you''ve never been abroad."


    But Matthew''s trial was approaching. I had done everything I could. How could I leave at this critical time? Since had I taken charge, I had to see it through, right?


    And Liora was being too brazen. I couldn''t let her off so easily. Grandma Rose was right. She was a source of trouble and needed to be dealt with.


    I was lost in thought in my office when Ivanna walked in.


    When I saw her walk in looking exhausted, I quickly asked, "Why are you back too? Have you dealt with everything over there? Do you have any updates?"


    I had returned to Foswood the day the groundbreaking ceremony ended.


    Trinity''s situation wasplicated, so I didn''t have a chance to inquire about any developments in Bourdamun.


    Ivanna, on the other hand, had stayed in Bourdamun the whole time. Herpany''s documentary team had been filming all this time, especially after an incident like that. It was highly valuable for them.


    The news was currently under wraps, but it didn''t mean that this terrifying event wouldn''t be disclosed to the public in the future.


    The boss of herpany was nning ahead and had ordered them to thoroughly investigate and continue collecting real-time information.


    Ivanna was mainly responsible for filming and producing the documentary. She certainly wouldn''t abandon filming when she encountered such a valuable lead. That was why she had stayed in Bourdamun. Ivanna walked in, tossed her big bag onto the couch, and approached me wearily.


    When she heard my question, she immediately replied impatiently, "You''re such a capitalist! Look at me, I''m exhausted, but you''re talking so lightly. Go ask Carol to get me some takeout, quick. I''m starving


    I felt a pang of sympathy when I saw how tired she was.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I quickly pressed the buzzer, and Carol promptly appeared in my office. I instructed her to quickly go to the restaurant across the street and buy a few dishes that Ivanna liked.


    Ivanna gave me a thumbs up and said tearfully, "You''re the best!"


    "How many days has it been since you ate?" asked as I walked away from the desk and went to sit beside her. As I took a closer look, I realized that wanna had lost some weight, and herplexion was poor.


    "How did you end up like this in just a few days?" I teased Ivanna.

 Chapter 801 Retching Her Guts Out

    Ivanna, quickly slid on the couch, using myp as a makeshift pillow. She seemed utterly exhausted, not caring about the unfamiliar surroundings.


    With a sigh, she began, "I have a servant''s fate. I was born to endure hardship. Recently, everything became a mess. I''m always dealing with people, it''s truly exhausting. I''ve had enough." She looked at me with a pitiful expression.


    "This time, I finally had a chance to do a program properly. I''m thinking of making a notable achievement andying the foundation for a promotion. Unexpectedly, troubles kept arising from the moment I took charge. It''s not just tiring, it''s downright scary. Can you believe it?"


    I chuckled and teased her, "Why are you scared? Let''s switch ces, and you can dangle from the rooftop for an interview. How about that?" Recalling the situation from before, I still felt a lingering fear. I could almost sense As''s hands gripping my ankle with a hint of helplessness.


    "By the way, I haven''t had a chance to ask you about what happened. How did you end up on the rooftop that day? Tell me." Ivanna looked up at me curiously.


    Then she said, "Let me gather some materials first. Maybe I won''t be this tired if the documentary turns out well and I get promoted. You could take credit for it."


    Honestly, I felt a pang of sympathy for her. She was truly career-oriented. At this moment, if something significant happened in Bourdamun, she''d probably run back without even finishing her meal.


    When it came to work, she was always a force to be reckoned with, as she could work until she neglected her well-being.


    Carol was quite fast. She quickly returned with a stack of to-go boxes. Upon seeing them, Ivanna sat up in anticipation, her eyes fixed on the food.


    Seeing her like this, Carol jokingly asked, "Lauren, did you go to work or prison? Why do you look so miserable?"


    "Oh, don''t even mention it... I''m not as lucky as you to have such a good boss. My job is like going to war. I have to keep moving forward. There''s no time for a meal break."


    She took the spoon from Carol, her eyes fixed on the dishes as Carol opened the boxes. She couldn''t wait to devour the food, looking like she hadn''t had a decent meal in days.


    It seemed she was truly worn out. She muttered while eating, "Let me tell you, it''s been three days since I had a proper meal."


    However, before finishing her sentence, she dropped the spoon. While covering her mouth, she rushed to the lounge.


    The next moment, I heard her continuously dry heaving.


    I quickly stood up and rushed into the lounge, finding her in the restroom. To be precise, she was dry heaving, not vomiting.


    I hurriedly patted her back, asking, "What''s going on?"


    She couldn''t answer me until she finished. She opened the tap to drink some water, rinsed her mouth, and looked at me weakly. "Maybe my stomach hasn''t been goodtely because of the irregr meat times. I almost threw up my guts.


    I asked with concern, "How long has this been going on?"


    She wiped her tears away, took a deep breath, and asked, "How long?Do you think I''m critically ill? It''s just because I didn''t eat well or live well.


    "Last time, with him around,


    watching me eat every day, I was


    ve


    better. With no one to take care of me this time, I''m just eating irregrly. That''s why my stomach


    is protesting."


    "So, you''re saying you''recking attention? You need someone to take care of you?" I looked at her with disdain, teasing.


    "So now that you''re all good and


    married, you''ve forgotten the pain of


    being unmarried. I''m not allowed to


    have someone take care of me?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She threw away the tissue in her hand rubbed her stomach, and said, "It''s okay, I''m starving. Let''s eat quickly. Once I''m full, everything will be fine."

 Chapter 802 Who Are They?

    I rinsed my face quickly and followed her back to the office.


    She had already picked up her spoon and was enjoying her meal. Watching her eat so heartily, my lingering doubts disappeared.


    I couldn''t help butment, "Take it easy, no one ispeting with you. Look at the way you''re eating. It''s not attractive at all. Do you devour your food like this in front of Jared?" She nced at me, "What''s the fuss? You don''t know how hungry I''ve been. Besides, whether he''s here or not, I eat like this."


    She continued to stuff her mouth while talking.


    Seeing her wolf down her food, I felt genuinely sorry for her. I changed my tone to a gentler one, "You really need someone to take good care of you."


    I remembered Jared and Trinity, recalling what Anson had said to me. I felt he was trying to convey something to me.


    And from the way he valued Jared, it seemed the Huffman family wouldn''t easily let go of him. After all, Jared had long been the preferred candidate for the Huffman family''s son-inw. For some reason, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease.


    Ivanna was eating and speaking simultaneously. "Bourdamun is still in a tense state. in-clothed cops are everywhere. I wonder who''s behind all this."


    "Have you heard any new information?" I asked her.


    Ivanna shook her head, "They''ve tightly sealed the information, especially for media people like us. But I heard they''ve arrested a few more people internally." "More arrests?" I was shocked. How could people still dare make a move under Noah''s crackdown?


    "But it''s said that these people have


    no connection with the Terrell


    elet


    family. They were bought off. The person who bribed them is hard to trace," Ivanna looked at me mysteriously. "ording to an informant, one of the suspect''s supposedlymitted suicide in custody."


    "What?" I asked in surprise.


    "Yes, and supposedly, this person was a key figure. Their death probably indicates something significant."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    My thoughts were a bit chaotic. Why did I feel this didn''t quite match the overseas situation? I was sure it had nothing to do with the organization in Jitador.


    Moreover, with key figures from the Terrell family being apprehended, it seemed impractical for Denton to seek revenge. Especially considering the surveince reported that he was behaving normally. Those under As were not idle, and the surveince scope was broad, including electronic devices. If he made significant moves, they would have caught evidence.


    Ivanna waved in front of me. "Hey. What are you thinking about?"


    I snapped back to reality, "I think the Terrell family should have calmed down by now. So many people involved have been taken in. Only Denton remains, and it''s unlikely he can make a big move. It''s strange. Who could be behind such a


    significant event?"


    Ivanna reached for a tissue, dabbed her mouth, and said, "They say only the daughter of the Terrell family is still out there, but her situation is also restricted. So, she can''t escape abroad either."


    "I''ve seen that girl. She''s an extremely arrogant one." I recalled Nelson''s daughter, Kimberly, vividly. She left quite an impression on me.


    Ivanna rolled her eyes, "Arrogant? Now that the Terrell family is in such a state, she has no grounds for arrogance anymore. In my opinion, the Terrell family brought this upon themselves." "Nelson made things difficult for Bourdamun." I couldn''t help sighing.


    "People say the Terrell family''s extravagance was jaw-dropping. Nelson was like the king of the locat turf. Over time, they lost touch with reality Oh, and by the way, this little bratis in Foswood now," Ivanna added.

 Chapter 803 Emotional

    Ivanna spoke while setting down her spoon. She had eaten a lot, and her face seemed to have gained a healthy flush.


    "She''s in Foswood now?" I said casually, not paying much attention to Kimberly.


    After finishing her meal, Ivannafortablyid down on the sofa. "Oh. When can I have lots of money, do nothing, and wait for good food and drink to fall from the sky? That would be so nice." I looked at herzy posture and chuckled sarcastically, "Haha... living off others and waiting to die, isn''t that against your character?"


    She chuckled as well, "People are fickle."


    "If you want this kind of life, it''s simple. Forget about your so-called ideals and aspirations, marry Jared, and be a full-time housewife. Then you can lie down and wait for things to fall from the sky."


    My words were meant to be a yful joke, but I noticed she fell silent as soon as I said them. I stared at her face and asked, "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    She sighed bitterly and softly said, "A full-time housewife? That was never my dream. Do you remember the words I said to you before your divorce?"


    "Of course. I know your principles." I replied, dropping the yful tone and speaking seriously.


    "Those words you said to me are permanently engraved in my heart. They are my bottom line and principles. No matter what happens, I have to maintain this rity and not disconnect from society for the sake of any person.


    "Besides, whether I can fully rely on this person is another matter." Ivanna''s words caught me off guard, and I looked at her seriously. I could sense the deeper meaning behind what she was saying.


    "What''s wrong? Where''s your confidence?" I gently ran my fingers through her slightly messy hair, feeling a bit uneasy.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She grinned wryly and said, "Confidence? That''s the thing we use to deceive ourselves."


    I looked at her with a sense of helplessness, suppressing the words on the tip of my tongue. I was afraid of hurting her pride.


    I wanted to say, ''Is it necessary to act like you''ve seen through the world for the sake of a man?''


    But I held back, and both of us fell into silence.


    I tried to guess the emotions within her. After a while, I cautiously asked, "What''s wrong? Did you two have a disagreement? Do you think you''re still a child?"


    She didn''t respond, closed her eyes, and avoided my gaze.


    I softened my tone and said, "Since you''ve chosen Jared, you have to face many challenges. Have you ever thought about that? Rtionships aren''t just about romance, they require responsibility and tolerance."


    Ivanna opened her eyes, giving me a bitter smile. "I''d like to be tolerant and responsible, but he has to give me that chance. Chloe, I always feel like I''m the one carrying the burden."


    Clearly, she felt wronged. She was not one to hide her emotions and definitely not one to pretend everything was fine.


    "You''ve seen it. He just leaves


    without a word. I don''t even know


    what ce hold in his heart. I always feel like I''m less important than Trinity. I mean, we''ve been together for a short time. I know, and I admit it.


    "He and Trinity have been together for over 10 years, working side by side since they were 15. So, it''s natural they have a tacit understanding. I can ept that."


    She spoke with a hint of stubbornness, "But every time something involves Trinity, I''m the one who has topromise."


    "You should''ve been prepared for this. After all, when you met him, Trinity was already there. She was the first, and you cameter," I half-jokingly told her.

 Chapter 804 Mental Preparation

    She nced at me. "I don''t feel like I''m above her. But every time it involves Trinity, I be secondary.


    "Like this time, he promised to apany me to Bourdamun... but Trinity had somethinge up, and she disappeared entirely. I get it. The matter is crucial, involving life and death. But is it too much to call and inform me?"


    She suddenly sat up, looking at me as if seeking an exnation.


    I felt that Jared did indeed go too far this time. Regardless of the urgency, he should have informed Ivanna before leaving.


    "Even if it''s a waste of time, can''t he spare this bit of time for me?" Ivanna then suddenly sighed in despair. "But no, he hasn''t given me any notice, and he even started ying the disappearing act.


    "Does he really care about me? What if something happened to me? If I''m in danger now, who do I contact?"


    Ivanna''s words left me feeling a sense of helplessness. Ipletely understood Ivanna''s point. As a lover, Jared''s actions were indeed a bit too much.


    At the very least, before leaving, Jared should have informed her.


    "Don''t let this bother you too much. Men, sometimes, can be a bit insensitive." I tried to console her.


    She sat on the sofa with her head down, looking unhappy.


    "Besides, this situation is indeed urgent and somewhat suspicious. Trinity, out of the blue, has disappeared. We still can''t figure out when she wasst seen, why she left, and whether she''s safe. Everything is unknown..."


    While these words were initially meant for Ivanna, they echoed my own concerns.


    "I don''t have any objections to him rescuing Trinity," she exined. "You know Trinity has bodyguards who are usually by her side. So, a person like her disappearing right under everyone''s noses is truly


    O


    bewildering."


    I patted her shoulder, attempting to ease her mind about the situation. Sometimes, people tend to get caught up in trivial matters.


    "Try not to dwell on it too much. Give him some space. Remember, Jared is not an ordinary person. If you''ve chosen him, then days like these may be moremon."


    Recalling Anson''s words, I decided to use this opportunity to provide Ivanna with some advice and a reality check.


    I tentatively said, "Jared''s burden is quite heavy. The rtionship between the Attwood and Huffman families runs deep, and it''s probably not as straightforward as we imagine."


    Seeing her remain silent, I continued,N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Although you''ve mentioned that Jared is gradually withdrawing from the Huffman family, from what knowpletely breaking free from this situation won''t be easy. Berhaps even impossible."


    My words plunged Ivanna into deeper contemtion. She sat there, hugging her knees, pensive.


    After a while, she gave a bitter smile,


    and said, Forget it. I won''t think about it anymore. In the worst-case scenario, I''ll just let go. What else can I do? I can''t wait for him forever. That''s not my style either."


    Although she tried to sound casual, the heaviness in her heart was evident.


    "Why are you giving up so easily? I see your attitude toward him, and it looks like you''re ready to be by his side forever," I teased, provoking her.


    She looked at me and asked, "Really?"


    I chuckled, "Of course. I saw you acting all coy around him while having dinner with Lauren, pretending to be innocent. We''re not blind." Despite my attempts to provoke her, she looked genuinely puzzled.

 Chapter 805 Shares Transfer Agreement

    I softlyforted her, "Wait for him to finish his tasks, and then let him give you a proper exnation. There''s no way for you to contact him right now, so being angry only affects you.


    "You''re not a child. Be calm, since you''re prepared not to rely entirely on him. Don''t make yourself look lost. Even in deep love, learning to be independent is a wise approach. That''s what you advised me back then."


    "Heh... I underestimated you. I forgot how you felt when you first discovered Matthew''s affair," she teased me, "Feeling ignored is terrible. Chlo, I''m a bit tired. I can''t understand him. It''s exhausting."


    Her words were undoubtedly her true feelings. Jared was indeed a person not easily understood.


    With her head drooping, she sighed, "I''m going. I want to go home and sleep. This damn job is truly inhumane."


    After saying that, she stood up and fixed her hair, still tired.


    "Well, you go back and rest. What do you want to eat tonight?"


    I observed her, knowing she was in a bad mood and feeling obligated to apany her. "Or, how about we make ns with Lauren? The three of us can go out and have some fun?"


    "No need. I''m quite full from this meal. I''m like a camel, good at storing food. I just want to go to sleep. You go home after work and enjoy your time. Don''t mind me. I want a natural wake-up." She picked up herrge bag and slung it over her shoulder. "I''m off."


    "Do you have your car? If not, I can drop you off," I said as I followed her outside.


    "No need. I''ll take a taxi downstairs."


    Watching her enter the elevator, she waved to me casually and smiled faintly. "See you."


    I felt a pang in my heart as the elevator doors slowly closed. Just as I was about to head back to the office, Melvern walked out of another elevator.


    I was stunned, thinking this guy felt at easeing to my workce. It seemed like he was getting toofortable with this.


    I smiled casually, maintaining politeness even in unexpected encounters. "Mr. Melvern?"


    His prating eyes met mine, and he smiled. "Ms. Chloe, we meet again."


    "Looking for Ryan? He''s inside." I gestured toward the office.


    "No, I am looking for you," Melvern said confidently.


    "For me?" I was a bit surprised but nodded politely. "Please, have a seat."


    I called for Carol, and she quickly appeared. I instructed her, "Tidy up the inside."


    Carol efficiently cleared the


    of Ivanna''s meal,


    the windows to freshen the air and prepared two cups of coffee.


    "Busy lunch break?" Melvern asked casually.


    "Not really. A friend of mine just left," I exined. "Mr. Melvern, what brings you here?"


    He handed me a dossier, and as I looked through it, I couldn''t believe what I saw.


    I raised my eyes to him and asked, "Is this...?"


    "The shares transfer agreement for Ardora," he replied calmly, exuding the air of someone controlling the situation.


    I calmly ced the documents back into the bag and on the coffee table. "Mr. Melvern, what does this mean?"


    "I received this beforeing back


    to Foswood. I wanted to ask you if you''re interested in acquiring it Melvern leaned back on the sofa with an air of self-assurance. en.swhovels


    I chuckled Mr. Melvern, I must say I''m impressed with your approach. However, I have no interest in


    Ardoba. I don''t see any potential in the things you all are fighting over." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 806 Worthless

    My words were sharp, and I knew it. But I intentionally chose to speak this way.


    "I really want to transfer those shares to you, Ms. Chloe. After all, moving forward, I hope to have a long-term partnership with Tanum. I''ve carefully weighed the pros and cons, and Tanum is more than capable of meeting my requirements. So, I find that my previous blind investment was quite naive."


    "There''s no need for me to correct your mistake," I said bluntly.


    "I don''t want you to do that. But I think you''ll have some ideas for Ardora." Melvern was trying to convince me.


    Who did he think he was? Did he think I was a fool he could manipte at will? Even if I were interested in Ardora, this wouldn''t be how I acquired it.


    Ridiculous! What was he thinking?


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I know myself! I believe you also know I''ve never been interested in anything that belongs to someone else, especially Ardora. I don''t intend to work with Liora."


    I spoke candidly, "It seems as though there''s a reason why you''re doing this, Mr. Melvern."


    Melvern smiled mysteriously, "You''re overthinking it, Ms. Chloe. I''ve weighed my options, and I believe it would be best for Tanum to take over Ardora."


    I chuckled and scoffed. "You''ve weighed your options? Since when did Tanum be so attractive to you, Mr. Melvern?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His face turned slightly red. He was clearly embarrassed, but he smiled. "You''re very straightforward. I like your character. You never hide what you''re thinking, which allows us to have frank discussions. So, that''s one of the reasons why I see potential in working with you."


    He wrapped up his words withpliments.


    "ttery! But I''m not very fond of your style. Someone else is always targeting you. It''s unsettling!" I said bluntly. "Ardora is too chaotic right now, and your actions have


    tarnished its reputation. I might have considered Ardora before this, but not anymore.


    "More importantly, I don''t want to be associated with someone like Liora. With Matthew in the past and now Liora, Ardora is taboo for me. It''s better to keep a distance and avoid unnecessary trouble. I don''t have time for disputes."


    My words were undeniably harsh andcked any semnce of mercy. "My apologies, Mr. Melvern, but you can''t me me for being direct."


    "Well... okay." Melvern forced a


    smile. "Perhaps I didn''t n this very


    well. If you ever consider taking over


    Ardora, we can discuss it then. I''m


    not in a hurry to offload these


    shares. Besides, no one else


    deserves to have Ardora.".


    "You overestimate it, Mr. Melvern. In my eyes, Ardora is worthless." I stated bluntly, leaving no room for misunderstanding.


    That was a genuine statement. My projects had significantly surpassed Ardora. What was once a beautiful song had been shattered by Liora and Matthew. Why should I clean up their mess? Matthew had already paid a heavy price, and the Murphy family had lost everything. Did I really need Ardora?


    I didn''t know what Melvern was thinking, but if I took over, I''d be left holding a hot potato. I wasn''t going to y into his hands. That was why I said Ardora was worthless to me.


    The atmosphere was awkward. Someone knocked on the door just as we were caught in the ufortable silence. Before I could respond, the door swung open, and Arnold walked in with a smile.

 Chapter 807 No Mercy

    He walked in and said, "Chlo..."


    He paused, noticing the guest in my office, but then continued walking in.


    Melvern, who was seated on the sofa, nced at him, smiling as he spoke, "So it''s you, Mr. Arnold. Long time no see."


    Arnold looked at him and smiled back. "Mr. Melvern! It''s been a while. You''re still alive?"


    It was clear that they were very familiar with each other.


    Arnold, with his usualck of formality, asked Melvern, "What are you doing here?"


    "I came to talk to Ms. Chloe about something," Melvern replied, maintaining a polite demeanor and shifting in his seat.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Arnold walked over confidently and took a seat on the sofa. He looked at Melvern and asked, "What business do you have with my sister? She''s engaged in legitimate business, and you''re a person of questionable integrity. What legitimate business could you discuss? Stop messing around."


    I almostughed when I heard what Arnold said. It looked like my younger brother was the true expert in straight talking.


    "Don''t bother with this guy, Chlo. He''s unscrupulous and shameless. You''ll get cheated sooner orter if you do business with him. Stay clean." Arnold looked at me earnestly, offering his advice. Before I could respond, Melvern said, "You don''t need to worry. Ms. Chloe is very shrewd."


    "That''s right. You''re a little scoundrel. If she''s not clever, she''ll bepletely taken advantage of. Let me tell you this. Chloe is my sister and my father''s precious little girl. You''d better not be getting any ideas about her, Melvern. Stop right now, or I''ll make sure your dream of emigrating shatters in Foswood. Mark my words." Arnold''s words were blunt, and almost made me feel a little embarrassed.


    I looked at Melvern indifferently. His


    facial expression was strained, but he seemed to be trying hard to remainposed. There was a faint smile on his face as he leaned back against the sofa, maintaining his original posture.


    "You''re bold, Mr. Arnold. You''ll say just anything," Melvern said. "I didn''t know about the deep connection between Ms. Chloe and the Beringer family. Looks like it''s true."


    "That''s right. So don''t get any funny ideas," Arnold said freely. "Are we done talking? If we are, then get lost. My sister and I have things to discuss."


    Arnold issued the dismissal without hesitation and turned to me, saying, "Chlo, I need to talk to you about something."


    I nced at Melvern, feeling like I needed to give him a way out. After all, we were all adults, and I had to offer him some respect. "I''m sorry, Mr. Melvern. We had this meeting nned before your arrival."


    "It''s alright. We''ve known each other


    since childhood. I''m used to his mischief," Melvern replied,


    attempting to smooth things over He stood up. "Alright, I won''t disturb you any longer. But I hope you can consider what we just discussed. If you''re interested, I''ll certainly offer my strong support. I know you''ll have the upper hand, so I believe you might find it intriguing."


    "Okay, I''ll continue this discussion with you if I need to." I left myself some wiggle room.


    "Then it''s settled." After Melvern spoke, he looked at Arnold. "Mr. Arnold, if you''re not leaving, how about we make some ns? Let''s catch up."


    "No, I have nothing inmon with you. I don''t like what you like. Remember my words." Arnold had quite a personality.


    "Don''t be a stranger. It''s a small world, and who knows? We might meet again. It could be fate."


    Melvern hinted. "You''ll have to enter the business arena eventually. After all, you need to take over your family business soon."


    There seemed to be a hidden meaning to his words. He nced at Arnold, smiled meaningfully, and said, "Alright. I''ll take my leave."


    After saying that, he walked toward the door, but I stopped him.

 Chapter 808 Dirty Tricks

    Melvern looked at me delightedly. "Yes, Ms. Chloe?"


    I stood up, picked up the document bag he had brought, and handed it to him. "You forgot this, Mr. Melvern."


    "I don''t need that. Those are copies. You can keep them. If you need anything, please let me know." Melvern smiled at me.


    "It''s fine. I''ll just contact you if I need something."


    "Alright then." Melvern took the document bag helplessly. "I''ll take my leave now."


    He then walked decisively toward the exit, and I saw him to the door, instructing Carol to escort him out.


    Carol nodded and followed Melvern while I returned to my office.


    Arnold looked at me and asked, "What did hee here to discuss?"


    "Ardora''s equity. He wanted to transfer the shares to me, but I declined," I said casually. "I really don''t like him. He left thanks to you."


    As I finished speaking, Carol knocked on the door and walked in holding a familiar document bag.


    "Mr. Melvern just gave this to me again, Chloe. He said you should keep it. He thinks you might have second thoughts about it someday." Carol looked a little nervous as she spoke to me. "He handed it to me just as the elevator doors closed, and he already left by the time I could react."


    I nodded. "Just leave it there. Looks like he deliberately left it here. It''s not your fault."


    Carol visibly rxed and ced the document bag on my desk.


    She turned around and asked, "Would you like a cup of coffee, Mr. Arnold?"


    "Sure." Arnold nodded at her. They had known each other for a while now, and Arnold was generally friendly with everyone.


    Oh. Except for Melvern, of course. I had never seen him being so mean with his words before.


    When Carol left, Arnold warned seriously, "You have to be careful when dealing with Melvern. What said just now wasn''t a joke. He unscrupulous, and I deliberately said


    ¨¦t


    all that in front of him to make sure


    he doesn''t go too far."


    "It looks like you''re very familiar with him," I said as I looked at him. I had a good impression of this brother who was the same age as me, but I couldn''t help but wish he were my elder brother.


    "Too familiar. After all, the Sunny


    family was one of the four major families in Foswood for a while. Melvern is two years older than me, but we''ve known each other since we were children. He looks


    harmless, but he ys dirty tricks,"


    Arnold described Mely tricks,"


    urately.


    "That''s why my brother and I don''t like him. Plus, our dad is gaining more influence, so he doesn''t dare mess with us anymore," Arnold exined.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Was the Sunny family influential at that time?" I asked. "What kind of business did they have in Foswood?"


    "They were the first family to open a big hotel in Foswood, and they''re also in the catering industry. They basically have a monopoly," Arnold said.


    "They were pretty powerful, weren''t they? To have a hotel back then... No wonder the Sunny family became one of the four major families." I couldn''t help but sigh. Carol brought in two cups of coffee, ced them in front of us, and quietly left the room.


    "Earl wasn''t a simple man," Arnold said. "Melvern isn''t like his father. He never ys by the rules, and in his eyes, there''s no such thing as a true friend."


    Arnold took a sip of coffee and continued, "He gave the people behind him a hard time back then, especially the second-generation nouveau riche. But his elder brother is an upright man. The brothers are totally different."


    "Do you know the real reason why the Sunny family suddenly emigrated back then?" I asked Arnold curiously.


    Arnold instantly looked at me. "You really want to know?"


    I nodded earnestly. "Yes. I always feel like everyone avoids this question, which makes it all very mysterious. So I''ve be even more curious about this."

 Chapter 809 What Happened Back Then

    When I heard what Arnold said, I was certain that he knew what happened. It seemed I had chosen the right person to ask about this.


    "It''s a long story, and it''splicated because it involves many people from prominent families and even led to loss of lives. That''s why those who involved coordinated their testimonies, swiftly suppressed the incident, and have maintained a unified stance to keep it under wraps."


    Arnold''s exnation was starting to shed light on why this incident had been suppressed.


    "The root cause and key figure of this incident was Melvern, so the wealthy families of Foswood joined forces to attack him. The Sunny family feared further investigation and was forced to move away from Foswood under joint pressure from those families. It was to appease public outrage."


    As I listened to Arnold''s detailed ount, the gravity of the situation became apparent.


    "But the way you describe it, it sounds like Foswood''s elite turned against him. What did he do to incur the collective wrath of the upper echelons of Foswood? Was it really necessary?" I was puzzled. "Was it necessary?" Arnold repeated seriously.


    "What happened exactly? Why was it so serious?" I looked at Arnold and pressed for more details.


    Arnold fell silent, then looked at me and said, "Do you really want to know?"


    "Of course. I''ve been trying to find out about this, but no one seems to know anything. I''m not just gossiping. I suspect that this is rted to Liora."


    Arnold drank his coffee as he listened to my reasons.


    "More importantly, I suspect it''s connected to Melvern''s return to Foswood. I want to avoid conflict with him on certain matters," I added.


    "It''s certainly the right approach to take precautions." Arnold put down his cup and nodded approvingly.


    "I even asked our grandmother about this, but she said she didn''t know much about it. I''m really puzzled, and naturally, my curiosity has been piqued." I told Arnold, "I''m not gossiping; I''m just curious." Arnold chuckled and said, "Exining this will take a long time. It''s quiteplicated."


    His smile gave me the impression that he found the situation amusing.


    "Why didn''t grandma tell you the truth? Well, it''s tooplex, and at the time, my brother, As, and I were deceived into getting involved," Arnold exined. "So it''s kind of a taboo subject." "What?" I was even more surprised by this revtion. I figured that since this incident had caused a stir in high society and led to a collective attack, it couldn''t have been a trivial matter. "But fortunately, after we got there, my brother pulled me away in time to avoid being implicated. Did you know? More than half of Foswood''s scions were present at the scene." "What happened?" I asked in shock.


    "It was a gathering of scions from affluent families," Arnold said casually. "We were all children from prestigious families.


    "You know, any child of a well-known? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    family would be very interested in a


    gathering like that. It was a status symbol, The parents wouldn''t intervene, either. In fact, they supported it. Some nouveau riche


    and many girls were eager to join


    too."


    I couldn''t really question that. Social gatherings among the elite worked in a simr way, even now.


    "My brother and I were no exception,


    but he waste that day. When he saw that things weren''t going well, he pulled me away. Melvern even sent some people to stop us but my brother and As beat them up."


    "As was there too?" I asked in surprise.


    "Yeah. Melvern was afraid of being exposed, so he let us go. A few others who were close to us left as well. Those peopleter ran into trouble and one girl died. Several others were seriously injured and fell intoas."


    Arnold seemed somewhat haunted as he recounted this part..


    "Why did it turn out like that?" I was curious and puzzled. "Wasn''t it just a gathering?"


    "Well.... It turned into chaos, and it was actually... an obscene gathering..." Arnold spoke hesitantly, but I understood immediately.

 Chapter 810 They’re All the Same

    I was shocked, andpletely forgot any embarrassment. "That''s outrageous. No wonder no one wants to talk about it."


    Now that I understood the true nature of the incident, it was clear why no one wanted to speak about it. That was truly a dark chapter in Foswood''s history.


    I looked at Arnold in disbelief, feeling awkward as I asked, "Were... were all the participants voluntary?"


    "How could that be? There''s no way that all of them volunteered. Even if they had, it wouldn''t change the fact that they were manipted. If we hadn''t left in time, we would have been victims too," Arnold said without confirming or denying anything.


    "You mean... you mean they used some special methods?" I guessed, trying to understand the situation.


    "Yes. They initially used those methods on girls with no status or family background. But the more they indulged, the bolder they became," Arnold borated.


    As I pieced together the incident with what Arnold was telling me, I thought about Melvern''s demeanor when discussing the matter. What kind of person was he?


    I shuddered as I thought about those prating eyes. He was truly despicable.


    "Some of them felt invincible at the time. When they were afraid that the news might leak, they decided to embrace the situation, thinking, ''Why be afraid when everyone''s in it together?""


    "And no one knew about this?" I felt both unsettled and angry.


    "Don''t forget, the Sunny family owned hotels. The venue was well-hidden, and not just anyone could enter. They had a perfect n," Arnold reminded me.


    I shook my head helplessly. It was horrifying.


    "And he got everyone involved, so even if something happened, they would all be in the same boat. It turned into a major incident, especially for the girls brought in by those so-called socialites. They suffered the most."


    As Arnold spoke, I could vividly imagine the scene.


    I shook my head again, feeling a sense of despair.


    Those girls had fantasized about life in high society, but in the end, they had ruined themselves.


    It was truly a terrible and infuriating situation.


    "I heard that the girl who died didn''t cooperate at all. They forced her to drink a lot of alcohol, and she was found dead with several others in critical condition. If they had been found anyter, the consequences would have been even worse."


    I shuddered at the thought. This was a nightmarish revtion.


    "So, you''re saying Melvern was the instigator behind this?" I asked in disbelief.


    "That''s right. He wasn''t the original mastermind, but he advocated for it to grow bigger. They say that he also brought in the ''goods''," Arnold exined.


    I couldn''t believe the darkness that lurked within Foswood''s social circles.


    "Does that mean that most of Foswood''s socialites were implicated in this? Were they part of the gathering?"


    "Not necessarily. Some were


    studying abroad, and some were too


    lofty to participate in gatherings like that. They were spared," Arnold rified. "For instance, the three of us from our family, especially your man. He never indulges in things like that. The most lively one among us is... well, you know."


    Arnold grinned mischievously. "When my brother and As dragged me away that day, I resisted. But I couldn''t put up much of a fight. They picked me up on either side and


    walked away like I was beind. P


    kidnapped. I couldn''t resist their domineering ways."


    I couldn''t help but smirk. "Was it wrong for them to take you away?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Arnold looked slightly aggrieved. "No. After that incident, I stopped resisting them altogether. I had no say in our family at that time, Chlo Everyone else could decide whatever they wanted for me The two older ones did as they pleased. They were so overbearing


    His words almost made me burst intoughter.


    "But really, if it weren''t for their resolute actions, I would''ve been in big trouble. It wouldn''t have ended well for me if I had been involved with what happened. It would have been like a scene from a messy drama."


    Blushing, I scolded him internally for conjuring such chaotic images.


    "How did people find out about thister? And did the cops get involved?" I asked, still puzzled.

 Chapter 811 A Shocking Scandal

    "You might as well say that you''re smart. That''s the crux of the matter," Arnold teased.


    I wasn''t affected at all.


    "Exactly. Wasn''t it supposed to be super exclusive, as Melvern prepared it? How did they get caught?"


    "At first, the parents involved in the event suspected us, the Beringer brothers, because only a few of us left the gathering. The leak could only be from us," Arnold exined. "All fingers pointed at us. That''s a typical reaction."


    "Are you saying someone reported this?" I asked curiously. It seemed unbelievable, as the informant had to be one of the attendees.


    I nced at Arnold, asking, "Was it someone from here?"


    "Yes, it was someone with inside information." Arnold didn''t deny it. "You don''t think it was us, do you?"


    He looked at me, teasingly smiling. "At that time, all usations were directed at us. Grandma warned us not to say anything. So, regardless of how the outside world criticized the Beringer family, we just ignored it."


    "Grandma Rose is indeed wise! It''s a smart move to stay silent," I said thoughtfully. "Some things do tend to get worse when exined."


    "You''re just as smart as her. No wonder Grandma has such high hopes for you," Arnold teased.


    "Don''t change the subject! So what happened next? How did you find out?"


    "Don''t forget, after my brother dragged me away, a few followed us," he reminded me.


    "So, you mean this person also left the scene?" I eagerly inquired.


    However, Arnold shook his head, adopting a deliberately elusive tone. Hisst statement was misleading.


    "Then who was it?" I was a bit puzzled.


    "Atticus!" Arnold told me without hesitation.


    "Atticus?"


    This answer left me shocked.


    However, it did sound possible.


    "Because Atticus and Melvern have never gotten along. Atticus is a bit arrogant, but his father is just a contractor. Their family is a typical nouveau riche." I suddenly understood.


    Arnold wanted to convey that for Melvern, Atticus was nothing. Therefore, when they were in school together, Melvern often bullied Atticus.


    "Atticus is also one to settle scores. He has always been quietly enduring. This time, he happened to unravel the ins and outs of the matter and saw an opportunity."


    Arnold''s exnation was surprisingly straightforward. He showed Atticus was a person with a n. I had always thought Atticus was a person with deep hidden intentions, and restraint seemed to be his foremost skill.


    Silent and steady was his nature.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "But he didn''t leave with us. Naturally, it waster than us because when we left, everything was normal. We were just drinking and dancing, but some mischief had already started. Otherwise, my


    brother and As wouldn''t have pulled me away."


    That made sense. Ardie and As wouldn''t have noticed that something was amiss.


    "After the incident escted, news leaked that someone had taken pictures of the scene. It was because of these pictures that our usations were ruled out."


    I suddenly understood the whole story and eximed, "Thank goodness for those pictures! That''s the best proof."


    "Exactly! It''s because we left early!


    Those things happenedter!" Arnold leaned back on the couch, smiling triumphantly. "So, you see, we didn''t avoid reporting. We simply didn''t know then that something like that would happenter."


    Ipletely understood theplexity of the situation here.


    I told Arnold, "Wow, that''s why Atticus told me that Melvern''s return to Foswood was for revenge, specifically to retaliate against him. But Atticus didn''t tell me his version of events. It was Liora and Melvern''s


    story." Content belong t

 Chapter 812 Forced to Marry

    Arnold was dismissive of my skepticism.


    "The affair between that woman and Melvern isn''t as big a feud as it seems. Just because he stole his wife? Nonsense. Melvern sees Liora as nothing more than a piece of clothing." Arnold seemed quite repulsed.


    "Why is that? Atticus doesn''t seem afraid of Melvern. But from what I see, there''s a possibility that Atticus is right about Melverning back for revenge. Could it be because of this report from back then?" I questioned.


    "This incident was the main factor that led the Sunny family to leave Foswood."


    I had to admit that fact. Arnold looked at me calmly, then continued, "Atticus''s greatest resentment was Liora''s family forcing him into marrying her."


    "Forced?" I questioned this statement. "Why?"


    Arnold chuckled. "It''s hard to believe that a distinguished CEO like Atticus was ''forced'' to marry Liora, right?"


    I nodded. "Yeah!"


    "That''s now. At that time, Atticus was just a small contractor, barely making a name for himself."


    I nodded repeatedly. "That''s true."


    "How do I put it? The situation here is especiallyplicated, involving too many people with connections. Especially the subsequent events, which made some people unforgettable for a lifetime, and Atticus is one of them." Arnold looked detached from the matter as he spoke.


    He added, "They were all children from wealthy families and even some high-ranking individuals. Just imagine that the mastermind behind this incident was Melvern. It was a period when he was having an affair with Liora, so you can imagine how Liora feels."


    "Grandma used to say that Liora was the root of all troubles. She can''t be controlled." I repeated Rose''s words to Arnold.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "There''s another key point I haven''t told you. Liora was the one who bought the girl who died."


    "Really?" I was surprised.


    I couldn''t help but think of Carina. Liora always enjoyed causing such trouble.


    Arnold shook the coffee cup in his hand. "I want another cup. I didn''t expect the coffee here to be so good!"


    I quickly rang the bell to have Carol pour more coffee.


    "When Liora was able to date Melvern back then, it was something worth showing off, wasn''t it?"


    "The Thompson family was quite something back then, huh?" I asked, still feeling that the Thompson family was a bit disreputable.


    Arnold quickly shook his head. "At


    that time, Liora was just a daughter from an average family. So, being able to get close to Melvern was like striking gold.


    "Those who ttered Liora, especially those vain girls, were not in short supply. Who wouldn''t want to use this opportunity to enter the second-generation social circle of Foswood? Why do you think that is?"


    I naturally understood the reasoning behind it. Just like Carina, she probably thought boarding the ship would double her value. But it turned would d


    into a nightmare, and she was sent back to her original state.


    "And then?" I was getting engrossed in the story.


    Carol poured another cup of coffee for Arnold. He took the coffee from Carol and thanked her.


    Then he continued, "Liora couldn''t escape the consequences after the incident. She was the one who most fervently supported Melvern during that gathering." "Weren''t there any disputes from the family of the girl who died?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Let me speak!" Arnold took another sip of coffee, intentionally keeping me in suspense.

 Chapter 813 Disregarding a Human Life

    "The girl was from out of town. She''s from a humble background, and even if she wanted to make a scene, she didn''t know how. Besides, her family was very poor," Arnold exined, and suddenly, I understood what would happen.


    "After the incident, the Sunny family spent a considerable sum to settle the matter, giving the girl''s family only 70 thousand dors, and that was the end of it." Arnold sighed, shaking his head. "70 thousand dors?" I eximed, "This is outrageous! They just dismissed a precious life for 70 thousand dors?"


    Even though I guessed the story''s oue, I didn''t expect the Sunny family to be so heartless, treating human lives like they meant nothing.


    Arnold helplessly replied, "The girl''s family was too impoverished. That''s how it goes. They had never seen so much money. They even feared they couldn''t get their hands on the 70 thousand." I felt speechless, and a sense of powerlessness overwhelmed me.


    "Afterward, under heavy pressure, the Sunny family immigrated. They wouldn''t care about the Thompson family, and the Thompson family inevitably became the scapegoat." "Liora should be locked up and punished!" I gritted my teeth in anger.


    "Eugene, Liora''s father, wanted to extort the Sunny family. He thought that by marrying Liora off, he could immigrate with them. However, it was just a pipe dream of his own." "The Sunny family refused?"


    "Yes, the Sunny family was furious, stating they had paid to suppress this. The final price was that the wealthy elites of Foswood joined forces to expel the Sunny family. Otherwise, they would send Melvern to prison, and he probably wouldn''t be able to return for the rest of his life.


    "So, the Sunny family bled heavily to settle this matter. The Sunny family became anxious when the Thompson family stirred up trouble again. If the Thompson family pushes the case further, Liora will be imprisoned, and the Thompson family will be ruined."


    "These two families were in cahoots," I said in anger.


    "Eugene was in a bind and could only settle for second best. However, the Sunny family pulled the strings, telling him to report each person ordingly. Otherwise, they would expose him."


    I looked at Arnold. "How can you say Earl Sunny is righteous? In my opinion, like father, like son."


    Arnold smiled bitterly. "What can he do with such a son?"


    "How they handle things shows that


    the Sunny family bears no me. I bet their troubles are far from over Melvern is going to cause more trouble t have a hunch." I eximed with indignation. "This kind of family is the real culprit. I bet Melvern is full ofarrogance."


    Arnold burst intoughter. "Why are you so worked up? Do you want to keep listening?"


    I knew I had to suppress my anger. "Go on."


    Arnold looked at me, smiling brightly, and continued, "Eugene was quite clever. He immediately had an


    epiphany Of course, he wouldn''t et


    shoulder this me. The Sunny


    family didn''t dare to extort


    high


    directly, and their quick immigration didn''t allow him to buffer


    "So, Eugene implicated the Cole family. At that time, the Cole family was thriving. They were just beginning to rise. Atticus had gradually taken over the Cole family.


    "At first, they were uninterested in the pressure from the Thompson family. But Eugene was no fool. Using some means, the Cole family feared the small loss more than the big one." "The Thompson family is despicable," I said indignantly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "So, the Cole family had to bow its


    head, and Atticus was forced to marry Liora. The two families joined forces and repelled those wealthy families causing trouble. That''s how this matter was suppressed! That''s also why the Thompson family could bully the Cole family."


    "My God!" I eximed.


    "So, I really am Atticus''s lucky star!" I proudly dered. "No wonder he''s so sincere to me."


    "Yeah, my sister is a lucky charm," Arnold fawned, "For so many years, Atticus hasn''t been able to ovee this huge obstacle. He was helpless."


    "But Atticus did a good thing," I praised.


    "How can you tell?" Arnold asked in return.

 Chapter 814 Secrets That Cant Be Kept

    I wasn''t pleased by the way Arnold questioned me.


    "At the very least, he''s righteous enough to report it. Such things cannot be tolerated," I asserted with a sense of justice.


    Arnold looked disdainful and said, "Nonsense! Don''t admire him blindly. What''s the matter with you? You''re the ssic example of a blind follower!"


    "You just praised me a moment ago, and now you''re making me feel worthless."


    I red at him in displeasure, but truth be told, I admired Arnold. He was fearless of anyone and spoke his mind freely.


    His words, particrly those directed at Melvern earlier, opened my eyes to a new perspective. He seemed to hold everyone in contempt.


    "Some things can''t be judged based on surface actions to determine good or bad. Sure, Atticus released his anger at that time, but have you seen the chain reaction since then? Did he really gain an advantage?" Arnold asked.


    I frowned, thinking. I believed that Atticus became involved with Liora as a result of this incident, ruining his life for over a decade.


    "Didn''t he suffer heavy losses for over ten years? He didn''t gain any advantage at all," Arnold bluntly said. "If you ask him now if he had the upper hand in this matter, how would he respond?


    "He didn''t gain any advantage. If it were today, I''m sure he wouldn''t make the same choices as back then. It was too hasty. Hepletely entangled himself, sacrificing four years of his youth, and even raising someone else''s child."


    "What do you mean by that?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "The child under Atticus''s name isn''t his at all," Arnold confessed.


    "What?" I was even more shocked. This was beyond my expectations.


    "Is the child Melvern''s?"


    "How is that possible? Melvern is too cunning. If it were his child, how could the Thompson family have no chance of winning?" Arnold said. "Liora is just garbage. These years, she''s been unting herself under Atticus''s name, hasn''t she?


    I nodded nomittally. It was somewhat distressing.


    Atticus got himself into this situation by trying to be righteous. It was no surprise he didn''t dare to take the initiative. I thought the higher he rose, the more cautious he became and the less he dared to be careless.


    Arnold sighed. "For the past ten years, Atticus has been motivated by this incident. He built Echelon Group, flourishing in his career, but his love life was defeated. So, he could only bury himself in hard work." Watching Arnold lounging on the couch with an air of satisfaction, I had some doubts.


    "How do you know so much? Aren''t you always abroad? Howe you''re so knowledgeable? Aren''t you supposed to be diligently studying every day?" I teased Arnold.


    Arnold was about the same age as As. He was only a few months younger, not much younger than me. On the surface, he looked like a kid, probably because he was the youngest in the Beringer family and was spoiled like a little child.


    In reality, he had a very mature mindset.


    "These things just require some brains. I may brag, but I practically used only half of my brain in those sses I took overseas."


    He looked pretty pleased with himself, loungingzily on the couch, a face full of smugness.


    "That''s why these matters are kept so confidential. Not even Grandma Rose mentioned them to me," I said. "As probably knows, right? But when I asked him, he couldn''t exin it clearly. I need an exnation from him."


    "He might genuinely not know. During that period, he wasn''t often in Foswood. Besides, men, who cares about the details afterward?" Arnold defended As.


    "I know all this because we used to


    hang out with people from Foswood, the so-called Foswood Gang. We always gossiped about past events, especially since we had people around us who experienced it firsthand. You can''t keep secrets like these."

 Chapter 815 PDA

    Arnold exined how he knew about these things.


    From this perspective, this was the most authentic version. The reason everyone kept silent was to avoid public outrage. After all, this was not a glorious matter, no matter from which angle you looked at it. This was the dark side of the city.


    "Looking at it now, I don''t think Atticus will deceive you. This turned out to be an unexpected stroke of luck. Atticus has some merits. He''s very sharp-minded. Think about it. He turned a small contractor''s business into the leading one in Foswood. That''s his strength!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "But it shows he''s not afraid to go the extra mile. He''s a businessman, right? It''s normal to go the extra mile for profit. Otherwise, how could he achieve his goals? Of course, now the leading power is you!" When he said this, he put on a yful smile.


    "In my opinion, our grandma is the most shrewd," I praised.


    "That''s right, she''s quite the strategist," Arnold openly admitted.


    We both burst intoughter.


    Before we could finish our conversation, As walked in. ncing at the time, I realized it was already the end of the workday.


    He entered my office, and upon seeing Arnold there, his handsome face turned cold. "What are you doing here? You look quite idle."


    With azy and triumphant expression, Arnold replied, "If I weren''t idle, how could I have helped you drive away Melvern?"


    As''s already cold face became even darker. He asked me, "What is he up to now?"


    I coldly snorted. "He wanted me to take over Ardora''s shares!"


    "Ardora?" As asked, coldly discerning the problem. He immediately pointed out the w. "Does he want you to clean up his mess? He''s clearly trying to shift the burden!"


    "Do you think I''m that stupid? I refused and told him I had no interest in Ardora. Even if I were interested, I''d handle it myself, and I wouldn''t take over his mess!"


    As immediately smiled, extending his arm to press it against the back of my couch. "My girl is amazing! You need to have this dominance. If you want something, just take it, right? Why bother settling?" Then, regardless of whether Arnold was still there, he quickly kissed me on my cheek, leaving me with a red face.


    Arnold protested immediately. "Hey! Have some decency! I''m still here, and you''re showing PDA?!"


    "Then get lost. Go home and take care of your child."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Arnold''s phone rang. He quickly took it out, nced at the screen, and his whole face brightened. I was sure it was a call from Ava.


    Sure enough, a sweet and cutesy voice came through the phone as soon as he answered.


    "Uncle, where did you go? You''re never home. You promised to pick me up from kindergarten. Can you keep your promises?"


    As soon as she spoke, Arnold pped his forehead.


    "Sweetheart, I didn''t forget! I came to


    the mall to pick a pretty dress for you, but there were too many beautiful ones, and I couldn''t decide. So, I came to ask your mommy for help, but your mommy asked-about my work, dying me. I''m sorry! I will buy it immediately ande home. Wait patiently! Muah muah!"


    "Then, let me talk to Mommy!" This mischievous girl didn''t believe him.


    "Sweetheart, I''ll be back soon. Don''t talk to Uncle Arnold like that," I eximed.


    "Daddy, where are you? Quick, call Daddy and tell him I miss him!" Her voice turned unhappy again.


    "I''m here! Let''s go back together!" As said.


    "Did you guys go shopping without me?" Ava''s voice turned dissatisfied again. She was especially attached to As.


    "No, I just came to pick up Mommy, but then Uncle Arnold is here," As quickly exined.


    "Then I don''t want a pretty dress. Can you guyse back quickly? You''re both not here. I''m so bored!" She found another reason toin. "Okay, we''ll go back immediately," As said. "Be patient and wait!"


    As if receiving an order, we immediately got up and walked outside. Arnold nced at As andined, "You lucky brat, you''re winning in life. Both your kid and


    your wife are adorable. What did you do to deserve this?"


    Ignoring hisints, As indulgently asked me, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Eat? We have to make a trip to


    Arkadia. promised the little girl a pretty dress, and we must fulfill that promise," Arnold followed beside us, nagging. "We have to shop before we can go back. Don''t dilly dally!"

 Chapter 816 Enchanted

    The three of us drove to Arkadia and headed straight to the children''s department.


    The girls'' section was filled with a dazzling array of items. Arnold was overwhelmed and fluttered around, eximing at every item. He insisted that he wanted to buy everything. Ultimately, I took charge and picked out two dresses and a pile of essories. After all, Ava had a lot of clothes already, and I couldn''t possibly buy her everything. Whenever As went abroad, he would usually return with a whole set of clothes, dressing her from head to toe.


    She would even receive gifts from Ivanna, Lauren, Rose, Ryan, and Carol and Eleanor.


    Her dressing rooms were like little stores, overflowing with items.


    Whenever I tried to stop them, they all said the same thing.


    "Daughters are meant to be spoiled."


    I was both helpless and speechless.


    This time, As bought art supplies for Jenny while Arnold shopped for toys for Myra''s child and Charlie. After more than an hour of shopping, we had quite a haul.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Arnold urged us to hurry home so Ava wouldn''t have to wait long.


    The three of us carried our bags of purchases and left the store. In the lobby on the first floor, As encountered the manager of the jewelry store, who briefed him on the recent situation. Arnold said, "Wait for me when we get to the entrance. I''ll get the car."


    We walked to the entrance together, and Arnold left to get his car while I waited for As and the driver.


    But as soon as we stepped out of Arkadia''s main entrance, we ran into Michelle, who was leaving the mall.


    She loudly called out to us from a distance. "I texted you, Chloe. Why didn''t you reply?"


    I was puzzled. "You texted me?"


    She walked quickly toward us with her bags.. "You don''t know?"


    I smiled apologetically. "Sorry! I don''t really check my messages, so I had no idea!"


    She didn''t look pleased. "Look at


    you. We said we''d text. I''ve already organized the ss reunion, and if I hadn''t bumped into you today, all my efforts would have been in vain."


    "When is it?" I asked.


    "Tomorrow night at 7 PM, on the second floor of The Aviary. Don''t forget," she reminded me. "You''re such a busy person."


    I quickly nodded, responding, "Got it. I''ll definitelye."


    "That''s settled then. Don''t forget to be there," Michelle said. She suddenly noticed the pile of shopping bags at my feet. Skeptically, she said, "What''s all this?"


    I hurriedly responded, "I bought some things for the kids."


    Michelle''s eyes flicked to the bags in disbelief. "Damn, you bought all that from Arkadia?"


    I understood what she was thinking and didn''t want to waste time exining myself. I quickly said, "I just followed a friend here."


    Sure enough, she immediately


    became cheerful. "I knew it. You''re


    so extravagant. You''re buying things for kids at Arkadia? Things here are so expensive. What would a little kid know about expensive things?"


    I just smiled and agreed, "That''s true."


    At that moment, As finished his business and walked out,ing over to me.


    The driver pulled up in the car. Without saying a word, As bent down, picked up all the bags, and handed them to the driver.


    Michelle''s eyes fixed on As. Her


    jaw fell open, and she forgot to continue talking to me. She stared at As and asked, "Chloe, who is this?


    You didn''t even introduce him to


    me


    I smiled helplessly and was about to speak when Arnold''s car squeaked and stopped right in front of us.


    Arnold got down from the car, which was surprisingly low-key but definitely expensive.


    Michelle took a quick nce at him, narrowed her eyes suspiciously, shot me a questioning look, and finally fixed her gaze on As, seemingly enchanted.

 Chapter 817 Exposing My Past

    Arnold leaned out of the car and shouted, "Let''s go. Ava just called. She''s anxious to have us back!"


    I was relieved. This was the perfect opportunity to excuse myself. I apologetically told Michelle, "I need to go. Ava''s waiting for us. I''ll definitelye to the reunion tomorrow. See you then!"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Michelle seemed unsatisfied. After all, I hadn''t introduced As to her. She stepped forward, looking at As, and introduced herself. "Hello, I''m Chloe''s ssmate. We''re very close."


    She reached out a hand to As, eyes filled with anticipation.


    As didn''t bother to extend his hand and just nodded slightly without saying a word. He was very cool toward her.


    When she saw As''s indifference, Michelle quickly withdrew her hand and turned to me. "You can bring your kid to the reunion tomorrow, Chloe. You have the oldest child among all our ssmates. Let''s all meet and catch up. It''s a rare asion, after all."


    She said this while still staring at As, obviously directing her words at him.


    Before leaving, she added, "You''re way ahead of the game. None of us have even had our weddings, and you''re already divorced with grown-up kids. I''m jealous."


    She eagerly pried into my personal history in front of As, assuming that didn''t know about my embarrassing past.


    As raised his eyes, casting a cold and icy look at Michelle. The gleam in his eyes cut off whatever she was about to say.


    She awkwardly chuckled, "Okay then. See you tomorrow, rain or shine."


    I nodded. "See you tomorrow. Let''s go."


    After that, As and I walked toward our cars. As, a gentleman, opened the car door for me, settled me in, and then got in himself. The two cars drove away.


    In the rearview mirror, I saw Michelle standing in the distance, gazing at our cars.


    Back home, Ava was throwing a little tantrum as she was hungry and impatient. She ran toward us when she saw our car enter the courtyard.


    When we got out of the car, she pouted and rushed into As''s arms. "Why did you guys take so long, Daddy? I''m starving!"


    Her sweet voice was like honey and would intoxicate anyone who heard it.


    As picked her up, looking at her Let''s have dinner


    rosy face."


    right away. Then you can look at the


    new dresses Uncle Arnold bought for you and your sister."


    "Did I get the drawing board I wanted?" She asked earnestly, confirming my earlier suspicion that she and As had some secrets between them.


    "Of course! I picked it especially for you. You''ll love it," As said proudly. "Now, let''s wash up and have dinner."


    Ava cheered, then turned to Arnold. "It''s dinner time, Uncle Arnold!"


    §Ö


    When he saw Ava rush into As''s arms first, Arnoldined. "You ungrateful little thing! You said you missed your uncle. Is this how you show it?"


    "But I missed Daddy too!" Ava exined. "I missed both of you! After dinner, I''ll y with Uncle Arnold while Daddy works."


    Arnold''s face grew darker. "Are you saying I don''t work? I''m very busy too!"


    I chuckled helplessly, linking arms with Arnold as we walked inside. This time, As''s face turned dark.


    After dinner, As went to his study. I knew he had been busytely and wondered when he would leave for Jitador.


    I cut a small te of fruit for him and took it to his study. He was on the phone when I entered.


    He motioned for me to sit down and


    quickly ended the call. He walked over to me and hugged me from behind, biting my earring. I squirmed ticklishly and looked at him. "When are you nning to leave?"


    "Jared just called. He told me to hold off for now. It seems that Trinity has left Jitador," As told me.


    Surprised, I looked at him, "What do you mean? Why has she left Jitador?"


    "It''s possible that she''s left the borders. She''s no longer in Jitador," As said seriously, standing up straight.


    I was puzzled. "She''s not in Jitador? Do you mean that Trinity was taken out of Jitador? Did she leave on her own? Or..."


    No matter how I heard it, that phrase made me feel uneasy.

 Chapter 818 This Is a Set Up

    As sensed my difort and exined, "We can''t confirm anything right now. We''re still getting the details from the airport."


    "Why did they say she''s no longer within the borders of Jitador?" I questioned As, feeling lost at this piece of news.


    "That was Jared''s spection. After he arrived, we initiated aprehensive investigation involving the Attwood and Huffman families, and our people. During that time, the hotel surveince malfunctioned. This is definitely not a coincidence."


    As slowly walked toward the floor-to-ceiling window in the study, gazing at the darkening sky outside. He continued, "But before the malfunction, the surveince showed that Trinity was in her room the entire time. No unfamiliar faces entered her floor at night. The surveince glitch started around midnight, and at 1:45 AM, she even had her bodyguard, Erik, bring herte-night snacks."


    My mind was trying to process what As was saying.


    "When did they discover she was missing?" I asked.


    "They realized something was wrong at 6:25 AM. They had booked the earliest flight back to Foswood, and Trinity and Erik had agreed that he would wake her up at 6:25 AM. But Erik couldn''t open the door when he knocked in the morning.


    "In the end, he realized something was off and got the duty manager to open the room. It was empty. Her luggage was packed, and there were signs that she had slept in the bed, but she was gone." "This seems like it was premeditated," I murmured. "Otherwise, the timing wouldn''t be so coincidental."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "ording to the hotel, surveince was restored at 5 AM. No one knows where Trinity went during the three hours when surveince was out," As exined.


    "Why does Jared think she''s left the country?" I questioned As persistently. I was skeptical about this part and wanted more details.


    "Based on our joint investigation, we found no signs of anyone intending harm to Trinity, but she disappeared very suddenly. That''s why Jared thinks she might have left the country on her own." As turned to look at me. "That aligns with my own spections."


    I gazed at As, not knowing what to say. In reality, this was exactly what my intuition had been telling me, but I had yet to convince myself of the reasons.


    "So are you postponing your return to Jitador for now?" I asked As.


    "I want to make a quick visit to the Huffman residence first to see Anson." As looked at me.


    "Are you thinking of... testing the waters with Anson?" I asked As uncertainly.


    As nodded.


    "Has Jared gotten in touch with Anson yet?" I looked at As.


    He shook his head. "Not yet."


    "In that case, I''ll go with you," I suggested. "Are we going now?"


    "No, I''ll go alone," As said firmly.


    His refusal made mee up with a bold guess. I scrutinized As, asking, "Do you think this is a setup by Anson?"


    "I can''t rule that out. That''s why I want to talk to him alone," As said grimly. "You probably shouldn''t be there."


    I nodded helplessly. "All right then."


    Deep down, I knew that even though


    I was an adopted daughter of the


    Huffman family, they weren''t particrly fond of me. This was more about the person by my side and his background with the Beringer family.


    I had suspected that ever since Trinity expressed her thoughts about me.


    As walked over to me. "I''ll be back soon. Get some rest."


    "Okay. I''ll be waiting for you toe back." ooked up at his h


    face, "But promise you we


    ha


    anything from me." belongs to


    He solemnly pulled me into his arms and kissed my forehead. "Just trust me."


    He held my hand as we descended the stairs, and he left while I stayed with my family.


    As was about to


    It seemeuffman family territory


    step


    But


    da feeling that there w


    more to the plot Anson had set.

 Chapter 819 Nonchalant

    As I watched As''s car leave the driveway, I couldn''t help but feel worried.


    I had to admit that deep down, I didn''t want As to get too involved with the Huffman family, at least not in a business sense.


    But it seemed like the situation was unfolding in the opposite direction.


    I just wanted to get rid of this entanglement with Liora quickly,plete the model project in Bourdamun, and bring back my biological father who was still suffering somewhere. Those were my ns.


    But fate often has its own ns. I suddenly found myself increasingly intertwined with the Huffman family.


    In the living room, the two girls, Ava and Jenny, were busy unpacking the things we had bought.


    Arnold was with them, ying and having a great time.


    Rose and my mom chatted and smiled while watching them.


    I noticed that those two had gotten closer.


    When I came down, Rose called me over. My mom asked, "When''s the trial for Matthew''s case?"


    I casually replied, "Monday."


    "That''s just three days away," my mom remarked.


    I nodded, but I saw Ava turn her head to look at us.


    I nced at my mom, signaling her not to continue.


    Ava was still concerned about Matthew. She seemed indifferent whenever his name was mentioned, but I noticed that she paid close attention to what we said about him. She was good at hiding her emotions. I worried that I might have overlooked her feelings.


    Rose understood what I was thinking. She looked at me and said, "That child''s a clever one. If you spend more time with her, you''ll be able to understand what''s going on in her heart."


    I knew that Rose''s experience was valuable. It was a blessing to have her by my side.


    When Rose gave me that advice, I realized I had been busytely and had taken Ava for granted.


    She used to stick to me like glue whenever I was home, but now she would go a few days without seeking me out.


    As I thought about that, I joined their game, which made Arnold very happy. He yed with the kids cheerfully.


    I yed with Ava until she fell asleep, and only then did I feel relieved.


    After freshening up, I called Ivanna to ask if she was going to Bourdamun tomorrow.


    She sounded like she had just woken up. She couldn''t stop yawning and said nasally, "What''s up? Whether I go or not is up to you. I haven''t decided yet."


    When I heard


    d her say that, I knew


    that things weren''t busy in Bourdamun: "Take an extra day off then. Rest at home tomorrow ande with me to a ss reunion in the evening. It''s with our college ssmates."


    "A ss reunion?" She seemed surprised, and said somewhat indifferently, "Are people still doing boring things like that these days?"


    "I ran into Michelle, who was in our


    dorm, a few days ago. She''s obsessed with this reunion. We need to go," I said. "I want to gather information about Beatrice. I want to see if anyone''s been able to contact her It''s been years since we heard anything about her."


    Ivanna said, "Did she go back to her hometown? She must not be in Foswood. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have fallen off the radar for so long."


    "I want to see if anyone knows anything," I exined.


    "Okay, I''ll take a day off ande tomorrow, but I''m telling you, don''t expect too much from it. Those who get involved with things like that aren''t serious people. " Ivanna''s sleepy tone came through.


    "Are you still in bed?" I asked casually.


    "Yeah! I want to sleep some more. I''m really tired," She repliedzily.


    "Well then, go back to sleep! Have you eaten? Eat something before you go back to sleep," I ordered.


    "I was getting up to pee when you called," she answered honestly.


    I smiled and said, "You''re really something. Go pee, then. Don''t hold it in!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Iughed as I hung up the phone. That woman really didn''t have a care in the world.


    After thinking for a while, I called Johnson and asked about the situation on his end.


    He told me that Liora hadn''t been at thepany these past few days.


    "She''s not at thepany?" I said.


    "That''s right, it''s been a week. After she got back from Bourdamun, she only showed up once," Johnson said. Suddenly, at that moment, my heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 820 The Worst-case Scenario

    Johnson''s words caught my attention.


    Bourdamun?


    I had almost forgotten about that. I saw Liora at the groundbreaking ceremony in Bourdamun.


    She had also brought a group of executives from Ardora to Bourdamun with her.


    "Hey, Chlo, are you still there?" Johnson checked.


    "Oh, I''m here. Try to find out where she is and see what she''s up to," I told Johnson.


    "I''ve already looked around, but I couldn''t find anything. Those people know I''m Matthew''s trusted confidant, so they avoid me like the gue. I''m trying to figure something out from the outside." I could well imagine Johnson''s current predicament.


    "Don''t do anything rash. I''ll figure it out. You just go to work and keep an eye on thepany." I gave my instructions to Johnson and hung up the phone.


    Right now, Liora''s absence from thepany seemed unusual.


    I gripped the phone and thought for a moment. I felt ill at ease since Grayson was not in the country. If he were around, he would be able to deal with this kind of thing in minutes.


    Just then, the door pushed open. As was back.


    He saw me standing by the window and asked, "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    I quickly walked over to him and eagerly asked, "How did the discussion go?"


    He embraced me with his long arms, looked at me, and calmly said, "Anson won''t admit to pulling any strings, but I think it''s a test for Jared. It''s also time for the Huffman family to make the final decision." "A test for Jared?" I was puzzled. "Doesn''t Anson trust Jared?"


    "I''m afraid it''s rted to Ivanna," As said. My heart pounded.


    "So, this is Huffman''s doing?" I spected.


    He nodded solemnly. "Yes."


    I couldn''t help but lean into his embrace. He understood my inner thoughts, patted my back, and consoled me. "Don''t worry too much."


    "Does that mean Trinity isn''t in danger?" I asked.


    "No, on the contrary, she is in danger." As immediately refuted. "And the dangeres from within the Huffman family."


    I stepped out of his embrace and looked at As, reacting to his words. "Are you saying that there might be instability within the Huffman family?"


    That was the first scenario that came to my mind.


    "That''s right! After all, the Huffman family''s business is very extensive, and their influence is spread too widely. It''s all managed bypetent subordinates, usually divided by region, and they each act autonomously.


    "They might all belong to the Huffman family, but their influence is weaker in some areas. And some people are bound to be restless now that Anson is gradually transferring power to Trinity." As exined the intricacies to me. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Trinity won''t be as ruthless as Anson. So if news of Trinity suddenly disappearing gets out, that would be the best way to put things to the test. Some people won''t@ust sit still and do nothing, and Trinity will be in danger."


    As As exined, I fully understood the danger he was talking about.


    "Why would Anson do this? What if..." I didn''t finish my sentence. It was too terrifying, too risky.


    "But maybe this is the best way! The


    Huffman family might have been forced to do it, or maybe Anson wants to give them a stern warning. He''s helping Trinity establish authority. When Trinity stands firm, he can execute the next step of his n!"


    I could hardly believe they would use such a method.


    Anyway, Trinity had left on her own.


    "What''s the worst-case scenario?" I asked.

 Chapter 821 Diverting Attention

    As contemted, then looked at me. "It''s cruel. There might be people investigating, and someone may move on her. They may seize the opportunity to dispose of the heiress and establish a new faction." His words made my heart leap into my throat.


    "Don''t worry, Jared is still there."


    "But currently, he can''t find Trinity either, right?" I looked at As and countered, "And Trinity is alone."


    "Although we haven''t found her yet, his people are not to be trifled with. As soon as there''s a hint of movement, it''s equivalent to finding her. If Trinity is in danger, Jared will take action, or Trinity herself will act, and that will change the oue. You can rest assured."


    As let go of me, took off his coat, and said, "I''ll shower. It''s too hot!"


    The phone rang just as he was about to go to the bathroom.


    He paused, took out his phone to check, and quickly answered it. After listening for a while, he only said, "I got it!"


    He hung up the phone and said, "I''ll go shower. Wait for me."


    I knew he still wanted to continue our conversation. He casually ced the phone on the sofa and went into the bathroom.


    I hung up his clothes and checked the time. It was alreadyte. Then, I tidied up the bed andy down, waiting for him.


    He showered quickly, and in no time, he came out. As he dried his hair, he said, "About the call just now, they''ve confirmed the identity of the deceased in Bourdamun." "Huh? They found out?" I sat up straight, looking at him.


    He wiped his wet hair while looking at me. "This person is from Tarnstead, has a criminal record, hasn''t returned home for many years, and has been keeping himself busy in Foswood.


    "A couple of months ago, his mother fell seriously ill and needed money. Suddenly, he was sent a considerable sum to treat his mother. They''re suspecting it''s a bribe." "How did they confirm he was bribed?" I asked eagerly.


    "It just happened that the number used for payments matched the one used to transfer the money. This indicates that their mastermind is the same person." As paused and said, "It also raises another question. This incident ruled out our spections. It doesn''t seem to be from an organization or involve Denton!" "But I clearly saw a person with a snake tattoo in the elevator!" I looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    He walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. I saw that his hair was still quite wet. I got up, took the towel from his hands, and helped him dry his hair. After a while, I reached out tob his thick, dark hair.


    He reached out to embrace my body, and with a gentle tone, he said, "There''s a simple exnation to this."


    I stopped my hands, looked at him, and asked, "What do you mean?"


    He took the towel from my hands, threw it into theundry basket, and walked back. Then, he lifted the thin quilt on the bed and embraced me before exining, "You''re not wrong, but it doesn''t rule out the possibility of diverting our attention."


    I sat up straight. "You''re right! He reached out from behind me, pressed the button, and your spection is entirely possible."


    As smiled, quickly pulled me back


    into his embrace, and then said, "Our multiple investigations have not found anyone from an organization in Bourdamun. Moreover, Dn''s investigation that day was very thorough, and we didn''t find anyone matching the physical


    characteristics you mentioned."


    "That''s a problem," I affirmed. "But he definitely appeared in the elevator on the fifteenth floor."


    "We checked all the guests on the


    fifteenth floor and found no trace of


    this person. This indicates a


    problem. It doesn''t rule out that after


    he got off the elevator, he took off


    his coat in a blind spot in the


    surveince and slipped away," As


    said as he yed with my hair.


    I looked at him. "So our suspicions are confirmed. It''s still someone familiar around us! The audacity!"


    In my mind, I couldn''t help but think of what Johnson told me. "Since she came back from Bourdamun, she hasn''t been to thepany much!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Could it be her?

 Chapter 822 Enormous Intel

    I nestled back into As''s embrace, muttering, "If that''s the case, finding the mastermind behind all this should be easy."


    "How so?" As lowered his gaze affectionately, bending down to kiss me.


    I responded willingly, then said, "Not many people know about the snake tattoo."


    Heughed, pulling me into his arms and patting my back. "When you y stupid games, you win stupid prizes."


    As knew my thoughts and who I suspected.


    "Before you came back, I called Johnson. He mentioned that Liora hasn''t been to thepany muchtely. It seems she''s still shaken up after the incident in Bourdamun," I informed As, patting his chest. "Sleep now. I''ll make her even more shocked," As said, teasingly asking, "Can you sleep?"


    I quickly snuggled into his embrace, saying, "I''m already asleep."


    He immediately flipped over, pinning me beneath him. "But I''m not tired at all."


    I burst intoughter, and he wasted no time making his move.


    Shortly after I entered my office the next day, Lauren walked in, exuding a confident aura with her short, stylish haircut.


    She rushed to my side and said, "Guess who I ran intost night?"


    "Who?" I looked at her curiously. She couldn''t wait to tell me this early in the morning. It must be something big. I knew her too well. She looked at me mysteriously, saying, "Liora!"


    I immediately rolled my eyes at her. "You''re excited just because you saw her?"


    Lauren raised an eyebrow. "You should ask who she was with!"


    "Who?" I asked eagerly.


    She leaned in and whispered a name, "Felix Vanson!"


    I was a bit bewildered."Who is Felix Vanson?"


    "Ha! You have no idea, right? But many people do!"


    "Hurry up and tell me!" I was anxious. This person must be someone important.


    With a smug expression, she replied, "He''s the head of Foswood Prison."


    She asked me with meaningful intent, "Do you get it now? That''s where Mnie is detained."


    I was somewhat stunned and immediately asked, "Are you sure?"


    Lauren looked at me, dead serious. "When have I ever given you the wrong information? I''m serious!"


    "Where did you see this?" I asked incredulously. This information was huge.


    "I went to Marioposa for dinner with two friendsst night. That''s when I saw them," Lauren exined with her usual mysterious demeanor.


    Honestly, Ladmired Lauren for this


    She had incredible insight, ears


    everywhere, and a photographic


    memory for the influential figures in Foswood''s high society.


    "She didn''t see you, did she?" I asked cautiously. "This information is too valuable, and the amount of intel is enormous!"


    "Most likely not. They came out of a


    private room one after the other, and I deliberately avoided them. Besides, with my short hair now, she only saw me once when I left the


    hospital. I''m confident she stiff


    thinks of me as the girl with the long


    hair."


    Lauren''s analysis was spot-on. Even now, she exuded the image of a girl with flowing locks.


    "Why didn''t you take a picture? Next time, be sure to capture it. It mighte in handy." I expressed my regret.


    "I wanted to, but they came out one after the other, and there was no way I could tell they were together Even if I took a picture, it wouldn''t show they were in cahoots. Such a photo wouldn''t be useful," Lauren argued.


    "Think about it. It must be connected. How could they end up together for no reason?" Lauren questioned with a hint of mockery. "This speaks volumes."


    "I must say, it exins a lot. Considering Mnie''s confession, they dare to unt their association now. They''re practically asking for trouble!"


    Just then, the phone on my desk rang. I saw that it was an unfamiliar number and considered picking it up.


    "Hello?" I answered politely.


    "Chloe, it''s Liora."


    I immediately looked at Lauren, surprised.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 823 An Unexpected Meeting

    Lauren''s reaction was lightning-fast, pressing her ear against my phone.


    I was at a loss for words.


    Liora''s voice rang out from the phone, seemingly carefree. She continued in a cryptic tone, "Surprised, huh? Well, it''s not every day I call someone like you."


    "Indeed! Considering I don''t have much rapport with you, Ms. Liora, your call must have ulterior motives. So, spill it. What''s the game n?" I scoffed, dripping with sarcasm. "Haha... How about we meet?" She suggested, taking me off guard once again. This was truly bewildering. What kind of scheme was she cooking up?


    "Meet? There''s got to be a reason for that," I casually remarked, and Lauren gave me a thumbs up.


    "Some things are better to be discussed face-to-face," Liora confidently asserted.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to talk with you. Is your bag of tricks running dry? It can''t be, right?" I responded disdainfully.


    "Chloe, what about Ardora? Don''t you have anything to say?"


    "I''m not interested." I dered firmly, wondering what game Liora and Melvern were ying. Why did they keep bringing up Ardora?


    "Don''t act so indifferent. After all this time, it''s about time we had a face-to-face chat. Who knows, I may have something you want." Liora''s tone remained ambiguous.


    "I''m not interested in anything you have. Our tastes differ. But if you want to meet, get to the point. Don''t beat around the bush." I was genuinely curious about her intentions, and asked, "So, spill. Where shall we meet?"


    When she heard me finally giving in, she quickly said, "Since you love going to the Vanderberg Pce so much, let''s meet there at 11."


    After that, she hung up.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Lauren stood up, looking at me. "What is she nning?"


    "I''m curious to discover what''s in her bag of tricks. I got to go," I said, ncing at the time.


    "I''lle with you," Lauren said. "I haven''t seen Be for a long time."


    "Now that you mention it, it has been a while since I visited the Vanderberg Pce and saw Be. Let''s go. We can head there now," I replied.


    Lauren held me back. "Hey, why the rush? The key figure usually makes ate entrance, you know? Don''t go too early. It may make her think you''re anxious."


    "I''m not in a hurry. Didn''t you say it''s been a while since you saw Be? We can go see her first," I exined.


    Lauren sighed. "Even if you want to see Be, it doesn''t have to be today. Let her wait. If she takes the initiative to meet you, something must be important. Make her wait!"


    I nced at Lauren. "What if she''s up to something bad again?"


    "That''s very likely. We need to figure


    out a way to find evidence against her and Felix Lauren said excitedly. "I wanted to call you when I


    discovered itst night, but it w


    toote. I spent the night " W


    guessing


    whether she would cause trouble again, especially with Matthew''s case nearing the trial. This woman is absolutely insidious!"


    "You''re right! I have Grayson dig into Felix''s background and find some evidence. It mighte in handy." I thought aloud. "By the way, Lauren, I suspect Bourdamun''s incident is rted to her. After all, Ste isn''t even in Foswood during that time."


    "Could it be connected to Trinity? From what I know, Ste was inseparable from Trinity during that period. Then suddenly, both of them left Foswood," Lauren said with a serious expression. Lauren''s words made me realize I had overlooked this detail. "Do you think Trinity and Ste might have joined forces?"


    "It''s a possibility. Although Trinity


    has an unusual rtionship with you, it doesn''t mean she would reject Ste''s advances because of you. But one thing is clear. She''s already distanced herself from


    Ste," Lauren reminded me.


    Taking in Lauren''s words, I pondered the situation and Liora''s sudden request for a meeting.


    Suddenly, an idea struck me.


    "Let''s go to the Vanderberg Pce!" I said, pulling Lauren along.

 Chapter 824 Where Did You Get Your Confidence From?

    It had been a while since I visited the Vanderberg Pce, and its serene atmosphere still captivated me.


    Of course, beneath the facade of tranquility and elegance, I was well aware that each room held its fair share of hidden intrigues.


    As we entered, the receptionist greeted us with a smile. "Ms. Chloe, Ms. Lauren, long time no see!"


    I smiled back, asking, "Is Be around?"


    "She is. However, Mrs. Liora is waiting for you in the Diamond Hall on the second floor." The receptionist smiled and said, "She said that once you arrive, you can head upstairs."


    Lauren and I exchanged nces. She gestured for me to proceed, saying, "You go upstairs. I''ll see Be. We''ll have lunch togetherter."


    "Alright." I nodded and headed upstairs.


    Having been here countless times, I navigated the familiar paths easily. When I reached the door of the Diamond Hall, I was about to knock when I heard a voice from inside say, "Come in. There''s no need to knock."


    I raised an eyebrow and pushed the door open.


    There, Liora was seated at the table, preparing tea. Without looking up at me, she remarked, "Very punctual."


    "Naturally. It''s basic etiquette for a businesswoman," I replied, walking over and taking a seat without hesitation.


    I wasn''t in a hurry to speak. She was the one who invited me here, after all. There was no way she would not have an intro.


    Sure enough, she couldn''t hold it any longer and looked at me. "Don''t you want to ask why I called you here?"


    "Since I''m already here, why don''t you tell me?" I replied.


    She ced the freshly brewed tea in front of me. Taking a sip from her cup, she closed her eyes in contentment. "Hmm... Good tea! I''ve never taken the time to appreciate the tea here before. Surprisingly, it lives up to its reputation."


    I didn''t feel the need to offer a superficial response. I was just lounging in the chair and observing her. It seemed a bit absurd watching her perform this one-woman show.


    "Chloe, maybe we should have talked long ago." She finally leaned back in her chair, facing me directly.


    "I''ve never felt the need to," I stated inly.


    "You''ve never?" She asked, smiling with a touch of bitterness. "It''s not good to lie."


    "What''s your definition of a lie?" I countered.


    "You''ve always been honest with me..."


    "Wrong!" I interjected. "You said it


    wrong. It''s you who should be


    honest with me. It seems your memory isn''t too sharp, Ms. Lora. But, that''s fine. You''ll have plenty of time to reflect on this matter."


    "What do you mean?" She looked at me, her eyes devoid of any goodwill.


    "It''s simple. You''ll have quiet time to contemte these things," I rified.


    "Chloe, I underestimated you. I didn''t expect your luck and abilities to be


    so formidable. I admit, I''ve been too


    careless in the past." Coen too


    I could tell she was speaking the truth.


    "Well, now you understand. It''s never toote. So, don''t provoke anyone


    too fast. Learn to stay low-key. There''s no harm in that!" I said


    nonchntly, ncing at the tea she


    brewed for me. I had no desire to


    drink it.


    The more I got to know this person, the more I felt she was dirty. No wonder everyone who knew her had a poor opinion of her.


    I reached for arger ss and poured myself a ss of water.


    "Speak up. What''s the real purpose of inviting me here?" I asked candidly. "Otherwise, we have nothing to talk about."


    "Haha!" She gave a coldugh and resumed her previous posture. "You think highly of yourself, don''t you?"


    "Not really. It''s just that you invited me here," I retorted.


    Liora''s eyes narrowed for a moment. Sheposed herself and continued, "Fine, let''s get down to business."


    I remained silent, simply observing her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Examining me, she continued when she saw I wasn''t speaking, "I invited you here to discuss how you will take in Ardora."


    Now it was my turn tough. I sat up and asked, "Did I hear that correctly? Take in Ardora?"


    My expression caught her off guard, and she stared at my face, unsure of what I meant. "Is that such a surprise?"


    I looked at her intently and questioned, "Where do you get your confidence from?"

 Chapter 825 Relying on Men

    My question seemed to enrage her. She red at me, her face flushed.


    "Chloe, I invited you here today with sincerity. Never mind where my confidencees from. I want to discuss Ardora with you because there''s some connection between Ardora and you." I took a sip of water, signaling her to continue.


    Seeing my silent approval, she rxed.


    "After all, it was your ex-husband''s. I understand the bond between husband and wife. He''s also your child''s father! Moreover, isn''t it a convenient way to settle the score if you take over Ardora?" As she spoke, a trace of disdain involuntarily appeared on her face.


    "It''s not easy being a woman from out of town struggling in a city like this, especially if you have a child. Opportunities like this aren''t always readily avable. Expand your influence while you can. After this opportunity passes, you may not get another one."


    Her words sounded a bit like tough love, all for my sake. But, at the same time, it hinted that I climbed up thedder through my association with As.


    "Is this a concern for me?" I replied with a distant tone. "Though if someone else said it, I might be moved."


    "Don''t deny it. Haven''t you relied on men? Otherwise, how could Bourdamun fall into your hands?" She didn''t bother hiding the disdain in her eyes, adopting a condescending demeanor.


    I remained unfazed, watching her with a calm expression. The more she acted this way, the more I understood the urgency in her heart.


    I spected why she and Melvern sought me out to take over Ardora.


    "Liora, it''s not your ce to question me. Let''s get back to the topic of Ardora." I was still calm. "Why are you trying to sell Ardora to me? What connection do you have with it?"


    Indeed, my wordspletely infuriated her. Liora mmed the table. "Chloe, what do you mean by that?"


    "I meant what I asked." I sat there calmly, not letting her stir up my emotions. "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Ardora is my investment, my operation, I-"


    "Can you say that with confidence?" I cut her off. "Informed people all know about your connection with Ardora. It''s only been a few months, and you''ve conveniently forgotten.


    "Do you think it''s yours just because its owner is in jail? Do you have such ambitions that you can just take over others'' things? Have you gotten so used to upying someone else''s belongings that it has be a habit of yours? Can you be so self-righteous about it?"


    "Chloe! Ardora is one of my major shareholders! They mismanaged it, delivered poor quality, and caused serious construction issues, so I have the right to take over!" Liora insisted, escting the argument.


    "A major shareholder? That needs the acknowledgment of Mnie or Matthew, doesn''t it? As far as I know, Ardora started as a sole proprietorship. Since when did it be a joint-stockpany?"


    Without allowing her to catch her


    breath, I continued, "Moreover,


    issues with the project-don''t you know them best? Do you think Mnie and Matthew are the only clever ones? Do you think they''re the only ones who can see through your tricks? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Poor quality? I''m sure we''ll need a thorough investigation! Ardora''s loan was Matthew''s personal act, right? How did it be your investment? Your attempt to deceive is so crude." I pressed on, my tone assertive.

 Chapter 826 Confrontation

    She stared at me, her gaze unwavering.


    Then, she let out a disdainful snort. "Looks like things are really tough for you, Chloe. You were dumped, but you''re still very devoted to your cheating ex-husband. It''s clear that you worry about him. Unfortunately, it didn''t matter how clever you were. He still walked away with the assets. Do you really think you''re so smart? You''re just a wife he cast aside. It''s a pity Ardora has nothing to do with you." Liora used the opportunity to belittle me smugly.


    I wasn''t bothered at all.


    I yed with the cup on the table and casually responded, "You got one thing right. Ardora has nothing to do with me. But it has even less to do with you. If Ardora''s going on the market, I''d discuss it with Mnie or Matthew, not you."


    I nced at Liora with a sly smile and added, "What? Did you really think you could do whatever you wanted after infiltrating them? There''s no way that would happen."


    "So what? Even if you want to help Matthew turn things around, Mnie can just testify against him. He''ll have to stay inside," Liora said fiercely. "Don''t forget, Mnie is the primary witness and the legal representative. If she insists, you won''t stand a chance."


    I just stared at her and withheld the words that were on the tip of my tongue. I couldn''t say too much now. Loose lips sink ships. I couldn''t risk tipping my hand.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I just want Matthew to taste the bitterness of betrayal and lose everything for a lover''s whims. And this will be all because of his sweetheart''s actions. Haha... You should thank me, Chloe. I helped you get revenge for your stolen husband!"


    I nonchntly replied, "There''s a saying that would fit this situation perfectly, Liora. ''Those whomit many wrongs will bring about their own destruction.""


    "Haha... But they''re the ones inside, not me!" Sheughed triumphantly, drank the tea in her cup, and poured herself another.


    I took a sip of water, calming my emotions.


    Then, I casually poured myself another cup of hot water and said, "You''ve seized someone else''s property and shamelessly put it up for sale. You won''t be able to get that dirty money."


    Liora was not willing to concede and retorted, "Don''t you act all righteous, Chloe. Didn''t you rely on your looks to find a backer to get to where you are today? Don''t forget how


    Matthew yed you!"


    She couldn''t miss a chance to strike at me. Through gritted teeth, she said, "You can reject Ardora, but it will never return to Matthew''s hands.


    "Don''t forget that the issue with Harmony is far from over!" She reminded me vehemently.


    I smiled indifferently, neither humble


    nor arrogant. I''ll sell my looks to


    anyone who will willingly buy it. You''re right. The matter with Harmony is far from over indeed. But it''s not just about Harmony. Nothing will be swept under the rug so easily."


    Liora''s eyes remained fixed on me, and her hands clenched on the table.


    This confrontation needed a bit of edge. She might think she had the upper hand if I was too soft on her.


    I nced at her and said with a


    smile on my face, "Maybe you don''t know me that well. I''m someone who takes things very seriously. T want to understand something won''t let go until it''s crystal clear. I won''t let anyone try to pin


    something on me."


    I deliberately emphasized, "I''ll give no quarter, especially when ites to my own safety. For example, when I fell into the sea...''


    She immediately interrupted, "What does you falling into the sea have to do with me? That was Ste''s doing-"


    As the words escaped her lips, she seemed to realize she had let something slip and mmed on the brakes. Her eyes met mine, trying to retract what she said, but it was toote.

 Chapter 827 Pay the Price

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. I looked at her as I asked, "So you''re saying Ste did that all by herself? Didn''t you recruit plenty of aplices? If you''re trying to say that it was Ste, you''re an aplice too!"


    Her mouth twitched. "You-"


    "And that dump truck? Do you really think it won''t be traced? Don''t forget, the heavens are always watching. Also..."


    I locked eyes with her, making it impossible for her to look away.


    "Do you want me to keep going? You came to talk, didn''t you, Liora?" I cooled down my expression, leaving her no room for thought.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I narrowed my eyes and probed, "Oh, maybe you don''t know this, but Melvern has already ced Ardora''s shares on my desk. Didn''t you discuss this with him?"


    "What?" Liora looked at me in shock, a sinister hostility in her eyes.


    She clearly had no idea what Melvern had done. It seemed like it was all a coincidence.


    I backed off from the topic of Melvern and tried to pressure her instead. "You''ve squandered so much of his money, so you must owe him an exnation. Think about how he''ll deal with you if Ardora doesn''t end up in his hands."


    I smiled at her and watched her face turn pale.


    "But don''t forget, Ardora isn''t yours. You can''t take what isn''t yours, even with your cunning ways. What you did in the dark will eventuallye to light," I added, stoking the fire.


    "So what on earth gave you the confidence toe to me for money? I''m not your mom! There''s no reason for me to support you," I said disdainfully with a touch of wickedness in my tone. Liora erupted. She stood up abruptly, grabbed the tea cup from the table, and flung it at me.


    I was ready for her and dodged aside. The water sshed along my shoulder and a few dropsnded on my face. However, it was meaningless.


    I seized the opportunity to pick up therge cup of hot water I had just received and retaliate unapologetically. Every drop of the scalding water found its mark andnded on her face. She screamed as the water hit her. "Ah! Chloe, how dare you ssh me?"


    "Oh, you wicked woman!" Liora wiped her face, pointing at me angrily. "How could you "


    "Why wouldn''t dare?" I looked at her unflinchingly, maintaining my provocative tone. "You have a


    terrible memory. I warned you. Don''t provoke me. If you do, I''ll retaliate, every time. Do you think I''m here to exchange pleasantries with you?"


    I sat down, mming the handkerchief on the table and startling her. Then, I grabbed the teapot and poured another cup, staring at her with a measured gaze.


    She took a step back, looking at me in fear. "W-What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? Who are you to challenge me like this? I''m not the type to get angry just because I don''t see eye to eye with someone, but it''s a different story when ites to you


    flipped the script, my face growing dark.


    Her face reddened and her eyes fixed on me malevolently.


    I continued, "And remember this. Ardora is something I want. I have my ways, so don''t waste your efforts. I have a bad temper, so don''t challenge me. If you do, you''ll find yourself at a dead end.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my


    leave. See you at the court the day after tomorrow! You''re right. I am sentimental. I''m dealing with that heartless ex-husband. I don''t need anyone else to worry about it. How I punish him is my business. Don''t interfere."


    "Chloe!" Liora roared.


    I frowned at her. "Shh! Stop that. You might not have any shame, Liora, but I do. The people whoe here are pretty important. Stop screaming like a shrew. See you the day after tomorrow."


    I stood up, grabbed my bag, and headed out. I took a step and paused, turning back to look at her. "You''ve done many terrible things, Liora. It''s time to pay the price. What do you think?" After I said that, I walked away with a cold smile.

 Chapter 828 Letting Ardora Go

    Lauren looked surprised when she saw mee in and asked, "Why are you back so soon?"


    "There was nothing worth discussing with her," I replied disdainfully.


    I quickly greeted Be. "Long time no see, Be. What are we having for lunch?"


    I walked over to her and watched her busy herself gracefully. Every move she made exuded a captivating beauty.


    Be smiled elegantly, ncing at me. "It''s been a while. Have you been busytely? I hear construction has already started in Bourdamun."


    "I''m busy as always. While they''re working over there, Avalon Hills will be up next," I reported.


    My impression of Be was improving, and I had be increasingly captivated by her.


    "Matthew''s trial ising up soon, isn''t it?" She put down what she was holding and wiped her hands. "Are you feeling confident?"


    "Since Ardora''s legal representative is Mnie, all I can do is ensure Matthew''s freedom and prevent him from going to jail. But Mnie will have to pay for her mistakes," I exined. Be shook her head. "You''ve got it tough."


    Then she casually mentioned, "I baked some cake and made porridge with two simple vegan dishes. We''ll have a light lunch."


    I sat down. "That sounds perfect. It''s exactly what I was craving."


    Lauren joined us and handed me a cup of tea. "What''s the deal with Liora? What is she really up to?"


    "She''s doing the same thing as Melvern. She''s trying to convince me to take over Ardora."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Why do they suddenly want to let Ardora go?" Lauren pondered, her brows furrowing.


    "Those two aren''t in cahoots. They just happened to have a simr n," I said, thinking as I spoke.


    Lauren looked at me, puzzled. "You mean they didn''tmunicate with each other, and even though they both want to act, their goals aren''t aligned?"


    I nodded in response.


    "So they both think you''re an easy target?" Lauren scoffed.


    "Could she have some n that makes her want to give up Ardora?" I muttered to myself.


    I couldn''t quite figure out the plot here. She had made a significant effort to secure Ardora, only to suddenly decide she didn''t want it. That didn''t make sense. Had she really fallen out with Melvern? Or were they trying to set a trap for me? I couldn''t get to the bottom of this.


    But it was definitely unusual that both of them wanted to get their hands on Ardora.


    Be checked the time and said, "Let''s eat and talk."


    The three of us enjoyed a fantastic lunch. Betta''s cake was especially exceptional. It was soft and sweet, with a lingering fragrance. I wanted to learn how to make it and share it with my family.


    Life would always be merrier if you had a family.


    I had asked myself these questions many times.


    Can''t I take a step back? Why am I getting myself involved in these life-and-death struggles? But some people just love to stir up trouble!


    It all made me feel weary.


    Ivanna had just woken up and called me. She asked where I was and when I would see her tonight.


    We agreed on a time to meet, and I asked if she wanted to join us for dinner, but she said she was still in bed.


    After ending the call, Be said, "Is there any news from Trinity?"


    "You know about that too?" I asked in surprise.


    She nodded. "Jared happened to be here that day."


    Suddenly, I asked her, "What do you think about Jared and Ivanna''s situation, Be?"


    Lauren also looked at Be, waiting for her response.


    Be looked at me, smiling indifferently, and said just two words, "It''splicated."


    My heart sank. This was a situation I really didn''t want to face.


    "The Huffman family already sees Jared as one of their own. It''s deeply ingrained in him. Besides, there''s no way to separate them in business." Be''s voice was gentle, but@ach word pressed heavily on my heart.


    I couldn''t help but feel weighed down.


    "Many have feared Jared these past few years, especially those under the Huffman family. Trinity is ruthless, but there are some people she can''t touch. But Jared is different, and..."

 Chapter 829 A Surprise Slap

    Be stopped talking and smiled faintly without delving any further.


    I didn''t press her.


    After all, Be was someone with impable discretion. I understood her, even if she chose not to say certain things out loud.


    It seemed that Trinity''s ruthless move this time had a purpose.


    After chatting for a while, we said goodbye and left to head back to the office.


    As we reached the entrance, we bumped into Oliver, who was on his way in.


    He immediately froze, his gaze fixated on Lauren''s face.


    I quickly greeted him, but he only responded with a nonchnt hum. His attention was fully on Lauren.


    "Lauren..." he murmured, his eyes filled with longing.


    I nced at Lauren discreetly. Unfazed, she nodded slightly at Oliver. "Sorry, Mr. Oliver. We''re in a bit of a hurry."


    With that, she calmly led the way outside, showing no hint of hesitation.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I admired Lauren for that. She remained indifferent as if they had never met. As an outsider, I couldn''t help but feel a little awkward.


    On the way back to the office, Lauren didn''t bring up Oliver at all. Instead, she asked, "Do you think what''s going on with Trinity is some kind of trap?"


    I shook my head resignedly. "It''s hard to say at the moment, but I''m worried about Ivanna."


    "True. Those two were living a carefree life in Bourdamun a while ago. I thought they would be able to have a peaceful life," Lauren sighed.


    "Spend some time with Ivanna," I advised Lauren. "She''s been upset since Jared left without saying goodbye."


    Back at the office, I called Grayson to inquire about the situation on his end. Grayson told me that Jared had already left Jitador and was also nning to return to Foswood.


    I also briefly mentioned the need to investigate Felix. Surprisingly, Grayson had already started the investigation. "When Mnie changed her statement, I checked with the prison and identified Felix." We agreed to meet when he returned.


    After I hung up, I sighed in relief. Regardless of the circumstances, Grayson would be back in Foswood before Matthew''s trial, which reassured me somewhat.


    I felt slightly at ease about Trinity''s


    situation since Jared would be there. But now that I knew this was a trap set by the Huffman family


    themselves, I wasn''t as concerne


    especially since it wouldn''t appropriate for outsiders to


    intervene.


    Currently, my priority was to handle Matthew''s case before taking a breather.


    After Liora''s unexpected visit today, I thought she must have been frightened, but I was wrong, and she had given me a surprise p in the face.


    When Ivanna came to see me, everyone had already left work. Carol knew we had some business to attend to and had also left work as usual.


    At seven o''clock, we arrived at the second-floor banquet hall of The Aviary. To our surprise, quite a few people were already there.


    This was the first time I had attended a gathering like this since graduation.


    Right after leaving school, they tried to stay in touch, but Matthew and I were busy building our business at that time, which left us no time for get-togethers. All our time was spent on sales.


    Later, after I gave birth to Ava, my schedule became even tighter.


    Over time, we grew apart from our ssmates.


    When Ivanna and I walked into the private room, we realized we were a littlete.


    Michelle, who appeared to be the


    host, stood up and waved. "Oh, Chloe! You''re such a busy woman The whole group of us had to wait for you Aren''t you ashamed? You''re here too, Ivanna. Excellent! Long time no see!"


    Michelle began ming us as soon as she opened her mouth.


    "Late? Didn''t you tell Chlo it was at seven?" Ivanna retorted. "We even got here early."


    Michelle blushed and busied herself


    with arranging our seats while


    greeting everyone. "Take a look around. Recognize anyone? This is Chloe, our former campus belle and Matthew''s ex-wife, who we were just talking about. Quite a small world, isn''t it?"


    Her words immediately drew everyone''s attention to me.

 Chapter 830 Blabbermouth

    Michelle''s remark immediately attracted curious nces, and everyone turned toward me.


    I could read all kinds of meanings into those nces. I was certain that was what Michelle intended.


    Ivanna was visibly displeased. She opened her mouth, wanting to retaliate against Michelle, but I quickly pulled her back, signaling her not to speak. I smiled calmly and nodded at everyone.


    "Yes, Matthew is my ex-husband. We all know about my past marriage. Looks like Michelle provided quite a detailed introduction! We haven''t met in years, so it''ll be good for everyone to catch up with each other."


    As I made my little speech, people understood my implications, and all eyes now turned to Michelle. Of course, the meaning in their eyes varied.


    Michelle blushed, attempting to defend herself, "Hey! Why are you all looking at me? I just have a loose tongue, haha... We''ve all finally gotten together after so long. Was it so wrong of me to share some updates? Besides, it''s the truth, and I didn''t say anything wrong, did I?"


    She tried to justify herself, and Ivanna retorted, "Haha! Not at all. You''re just keeping people informed, right? You really haven''t changed. After all these years, you''re still a bbermouth." Many peopleughed.


    Michelle''s nickname in college had been Mini Meddler, and now Ivanna had called her a bbermouth.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Once we sat down, the other two women who had been in our dorm came over eagerly. "You''re still so beautiful, Chlo. I can''t even tell that more than a decade has passed."


    "Exactly, talk about anti-aging. I believe it''s real, now."


    Everyone teased me, and a few guys looked at me, agreeing with thepliments.


    I looked at them warmly. "None of you have changed much, to be honest. You''re all still the same. You''ve just matured."


    "I heard you wereing this time, so I came too. Otherwise, what''s the point of meeting up? We see each other often enough. Meetups have been arranged eight hundred times this year alone!"


    "That''s so true."


    There was clearly something unsaid in their words.


    Ivanna nced at me and whispered, "I wasn''t wrong, was I? The person who nned this has too much free time."


    Everyone chatted warmly, and the


    party did be pretty lively. After


    all, it had been many years since west met, a


    and it was nostalgic to


    reminisce about what happened


    when we used to be togethenevery


    day


    Of course, someone brought up Matthew again, which was an inevitable topic. I didn''t avoid it and answered their questions openly.


    I had nothing to hide.


    When Michelle saw everyone crowded around me, her eyes filled with a strange light and a disdainful expression. She quicklyughed and took over the conversation.


    "Oh dear! There''s no need to sigh, everyone. Chlo isn''t that unlucky. She bid farewell to Mr. Wrong just to meet Mr. Right."


    She had drawn everyone''s attention with just a sentence. She pretended to be innocent and said, "Really, it''s true. Chlo is flourishing. Don''t be fooled by that heartless Matthew. She has a wealthy backer now."


    To anyone listening, it sounded like I was with a rich guy.


    Ivanna immediately responded, "What''s wrong? Are you jealous? Didn''t you find yourself a wealthy backer as well? There''s plenty of fish in the sea, after all. It''s no wonder yout smell like fish."


    Everyone burst intoughter. I didn''t understand why they wereughing.


    But I noticed Michelle''s face turning red from embarrassment. It looked like she was trying to contain her emotions.


    I quickly changed the subject, asking everyone, "By the way, does anyone have Beatrice''s contact?"

 Chapter 831 Getting Played

    No one answered my question, and nobody seemed to know. This left me somewhat disappointed.


    Yvette from our dormitory was the one who broke the silence, saying, "Since we left, she went back to her hometown. If you don''t have her contact information, the rest of us won''t have it either. We also lost contact with Judy from our dormitory. They probably aren''t in Foswood."


    A guy named Theo added, "I heard Beatrice has her own business, so she might have gone back to manage her ownpany."


    Just then, the dishes started arriving. The waitstaff entered, beginning to serve dish after dish. The aroma of the food wafted through the private room.


    To my surprise, Ivanna suddenly rushed out with her mouth covered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I was puzzled and quickly followed her. In the restroom, she started vomiting again. There was something odd about this. It didn''t seem like a stomach issue. "Ivanna, let me take you to the hospital for a checkup tomorrow," I said while patting her back. "Are you sure it''s just a stomach problem?"


    She looked at me with a hint of skepticism in her eyes, as if she had understood the underlying meaning of my words.


    "How long has it been since yourst period?" I asked.


    Her face turned even paler. Looking at me, she murmured, "N-No way..."


    "What''s there to be surprised about?" I remarked, watching Ivanna.


    She lowered her head, touching her abdomen.


    My heart sank a bit, feeling uneasy. I didn''t know whether Ivanna''s being pregnant at this moment was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Ivanna also seemed taken aback. She stayed silent and did not say a word.


    I tried to console her, "Let''s check tomorrow before jumping to conclusions. Don''t think about it now."


    After easing the tension, we returned to the private room. Michelle seized the opportunity to attack, "Ivanna, pregnant, huh?"


    Ivanna immediately nced at others, and quite a few people were looking our way.


    I didn''t mind if Michelle wanted to talk about me, but I felt displeased when she talked about Ivanna. Just as I was about to speak up, Ivanna stopped me.


    Ivanna looked at Michelle and said,


    "Yeah! What''s so strange about it? If


    I''m pregnant, I''ll give birth to my child. Unlike some people who treat abortion with the same casualness as eating a meal, probably without knowing whose it is."


    Everyone burst intoughter again. Ivanna had a carefree look, intentionally rubbing her stomach. "My baby''s dad will own up to it. You don''t have to worry, Michelle!"


    Theughter continued, and everyone joined in teasing Ivanna, asking about her boyfriend and wanting her to introduce him to everyone.


    Ivanna looked helpless. "He''s not handsome and doesn''t have a decent job. He doesn''t like meeting people. Spare me. He''s not presentable at all."


    "Oh dear! Look at you, being modest again! Even an ugly son-inw still needs to meet her inws! Not having a job isn''t a big deal." Michelleughed, apparently feeling quite satisfied.


    At this point, I honestly found it hard to like this hostess.


    The waitstaff served the dishes, and some people got up to look at the food. They loudly eximed, "Hey Michelle did you arrange today''s dishes? The food is getting better. It looks like your taste is improving, huh? Why didn''t you pick something cheap as usual?"


    Everyone''s gaze shifted to the dishes on the table, and many agreed that they were quite decent.


    Michelle quickly stood up, her face filled with a mysterious smile. She invited everyone to raise their sses for a toast.


    I wasn''t nning to drink, but Michelle said, "Ivanna, you''re pregnant, right? Don''t deny it. This opening toast is indispensable. Today''s gathering is specifically arranged for you, Chlo. You should know what to do."


    I just smiled, raising my ss. "No problem! It has been so many years since west met, and today, I have to thank Michelle for this. She orchestrated this event, bringing everyone together again. So, for that I''ll take this drink!"


    After saying that, I took a sip of the


    wine. Michelle quickly refilled my ss, saying, "One drink is not enough, Besides, you are our first entrepreneur running your ownpany. As you mentioned, did n this for you. So, Chlo, will you foot the bill for today?"


    Her words made a few people who were drinking almost spit their wine. Everyone looked directly at me, and they all understood. Michelle was ying me.

 Chapter 832 Special Dishes

    Everyone was looking at me, waiting for my response. A few genuinely concerned ones said, "Michelle, we finally met Chlo. How can you let her foot the bill? Let''s stick to the old rule and go Dutch."


    I was about to speak, but Michelle interrupted, "Forget it! Going Dutch? Chlo is no ordinary person now. She''s the renowned Chloe Hartz in the Foswood construction industry. You''re going to make herugh. Go Dutch? What''s on this table is nothing to her."


    Ivanna looked at the smug Michelle and said, "This one needs a reality check."


    I gestured for her to stay quiet. Michelle continued, "I understand Chlo very well. Even when she buys things for her child, it''s all from luxury brands. Do you think she cares about the dishes for a bunch of old ssmates? It would just be a joke."


    She was trying to manipte me, using moral pressure.


    "Don''t be petty! She''d beughing at us if we went Dutch," she added, looking at me and asking, "Right, Chlo?"


    Before I could answer, the door to the private room suddenly swung open, and the waiter pushed in a food cart.


    Everyone looked over, and on the table were several huge tes filled with dishes that stunned everyone. All eyes turned to Michelle, and someone couldn''t help but mutter, "This is a bit much!"


    However, even Michelle seemed a bit unsettled. She looked at the waiter and said, "Wait... did you make a mistake? I-I didn''t order this!"


    I nced at the gigantic tes, all filled with lobster. My heart skipped a beat, and looking at Michelle''s pale face, she knew how expensive this dish was.


    The waiter looked at Michelle and said, "There''s no mistake. These are additional dishes ordered by Ms. Chloe Hartz from Acacia Hall on the second floor. One per person, ording to the headcount. Aren''t there exactly 26 of you? It''s correct."


    As soon as I heard the waiter, I understood. This had to be As''s doing, as we had discussed this when I arrived.


    Michelle immediately looked at me, her finger trembling as she pointed at the lobsters, "Is this your order?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "Yes! Is there a problem?"


    Then, I quietly instructed the waiter, "Serve the dishes."


    The waiter quickly and skillfully served the dishes, and everyone stared in shock at the gigantic lobsters on the tes.


    Michelle''s face was somewhat pale. It was as if she got pped in the face.


    Ivanna naturally understood the


    situation and didn''t hold back, saying. Don''t be polite, everyone. Chlo was prepared for this. She didn''t need to announce before she acted. That''s crude!"


    After saying that, she was the first to grab a lobster and put it in front of herself Trying to scam us with a few dishes? How embarrassing! Can''t youe up with a ssier move? Let''s eat, don''t be shy!"


    At this point, even Michelle dared not make a sound. She quickly sat down and ate the food, trying to cover up her embarrassing behavior.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I found it quite amusing. All the


    dishes she ordered could barely add


    up to a te of lobster. Regardless


    of her attempt to trap me, this was the best she could do.


    Everyone''s faces were filled with pleasant smiles. Theo even said, "Chlo, I often travel to Beatrice''s hometown for work. If I have time, I''ll ask around for you."


    "That would be great! Thank you!" I expressed my gratitude. "It''s been so long since west contacted each other."


    "There''s no need to be polite. Your lobster did the talking," Theo joked unabashedly.


    The atmosphere was genuinely warm. The cups were refilled, and I had a few more drinks.


    Ivanna nudged me, "Go to the restroom."


    I nodded and got up with her to go to the restroom.


    Before entering, we heard someone inside talking while washing their hands.

 Chapter 833 A Leopard Doesnt Change Its Spots

    ? A Leopard Doesn''t Change Its Spots


    I could tell who they were immediately from their voices.


    One was from our dormitory, always trailing behind Michelle-Nana Howell. The other was Michelle herself.


    Ivanna grabbed my arm and gestured for me to be quiet.


    Nana asked Michelle, "So, what does Chloe do? How did she be so wealthy in just a few years?"


    "Nonsense! Just because she can afford these doesn''t mean the money is hers." Michelle''s tone was dismissive. "As for what she does? I''d say she''s a homewrecker."


    Michelle continued with a scornful tone. "I did some discreet inquiries. Rumor has it that she attached herself to some wealthy guy right after her divorce a real tycoon."


    "Really? That fast?" Nana''s voice carried a gossipy excitement.


    "Hmph! So what? It stirred up quite a fuss, and public opinion is not favorable. After all, she has a child and still trapped a young guy. She''s just relying on her looks.


    "She''s like a cougar. There''s nothing she can''t do. Don''t be fooled by her pretentious act. She''s quite smart."


    Michelle''s words were bitter. A leopard cannot change its spots.


    Ivanna was visibly angered. However, Michelle wasn''t finished yet.


    "Maybe she already had an affair with Matthew and made him a cuckold. People say he transferred all his assets when she divorced him, not giving her a penny. Do you think if she''s innocent, this could happen? Matthew wouldn''t do this if he weren''t pushed to his limit. We both know how Matthew is."


    "True, that exins her extravagance."


    "Extravagant? Nonsense! She''s just showing off. However, it''s not something to be proud of. It''s just a matter of luck. What''s the big deal?"


    Michelle''s words were malicious, full of bitterness. "Men, all the same. After having their fun, they kick you away. I bet she''ll still pretend to be innocent when the timees."


    "She seems to be close to Ivanna now. We didn''t see them sticking together like this back in school," Nana said, her tone also dripping with disdain. "They''re all the same! Birds of a feather flock together. They''re just pretending to be rich. I can''t stand people like them," Michelle said,cking any mercy.


    Ivanna walked straight into the bathroom. "Really? Then, who do you like? Whether you like someone or not is one thing, but pretending you don''t want to be them? That''s low. Isn''t the lobster delicious? Didn''t you enjoy it?" Ivanna stared at Michelle, asking casually but with a threatening tone.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I saw you devouring it like a hungry wolf! I can''t stand someone like you. At the very least, be grateful for it. Why is your mouth so foul? Did you eat crap?"


    Ivanna''s appearance in the restroom startled both of them. Nana''s face turned white, and she stared at Michelle, then at me, stammering, "I... We weren''t talking about you. We... We didn''t think about you at all!"


    I smiled at Michelle, not wanting to embarrass her. "Michelle, you''re really working hard, gathering information from all sides. Don''t take things out of context. Besides, this isn''t the ce to discuss such matters."


    Having said that, I entered the restroom. When I came out after using it, Michelle and Nana had disappeared.


    Back in the private room, they were all deep into another round of drinking games. Michelle dared not look at me, keeping a low profile.


    After a few more rounds of toasts and dishes, they were already nning the next round. They insisted I join, but I quickly declined, saying, "No, I need to go back and check on my child. I''m looking forward to our next gathering."


    Ivanna also hurriedly bid farewell to everyone. I knew that As would settle the bill once the dishes were added. So, I didn''t pay much attention to the payment process.


    I forgot not everyone might forget. Michelle quickly called the waiter and asked, "How much is the bill for this table?"


    "Hello! The total for your table is five thousand dors," the waiter replied.


    "Why is it so expensive? We didn''t even drink that much!" Michelle was incredulous.


    I calmly observed her now visibly changing face.


    "Then... what about the additional dishes?" She looked at the leftovers on the table, hesitating.


    "Forget it. We can''t let Chloe pay for this. Let''s stick to the usual. We''ll go Dutch!" A guy stood up, ready to pull out his wallet.


    "Wait a minute..." Michelle nced at me, hesitated, and finally bit the bullet. "How can we split this bill? The additional dishes... Who''s going to pay for that?"

 Chapter 834 Who Will Pay?

    ? Who Will Pay?


    Her words created an awkward atmosphere. I just smiled faintly, watching Michelle''s bewildered and nervous expression.


    The total bill frightened her. If they were to split it equally, it would undoubtedly hurt her wallet, forcing her to speak up.


    "Miss, here''s the bill. You can check it." The waiter understood Michelle''s hint and handed the bill to her.


    As if afraid to touch it, Michelle muttered, "Don''t give it to me. Let Ms. Chloe check it."


    The waiter immediately turned and handed the bill to me. I calmly said, "It''s fine. Has it been paid?"


    "Yes, Ms. Chloe." the waiter said respectfully.


    Michelle quickly caught on, visibly relieved. She looked at the waiter and asked, "It''s settled? W-Who paid?"


    "Mr. As settled the bill," the waiter calmly repeated.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ivanna looked at Michelle. "You''re embarrassing. Do you think Chloe is like you? Would her face turn purple just because of a bill? You got one thing right. With Chloe here, you all don''t have to go Dutch."


    The waiter bowed and spoke to me in a low voice, "Mr. As is here to pick you up. He''s waiting outside."


    "Okay," I said and stood up, looking at my ssmates, who seemed concerned about me. "I''ll leave first. We''ll meet again soon."


    Theo, hurriedly approached. "Chloe, don''t worry about Beatrice. As long as I go to Beatrice''s hometown again, I''ll inquire carefully. I promise."


    "Thank you so much! Leave me your phone number; if you have any information, give me a call." I provided my number after saying that. I noticed the others quickly jotting down my phone number.


    Theo quickly said to me, "Why are you so courteous? We''re ssmates, after all. We should keep in touch. If we''re talking about gratitude, we should thank you today for treating everyone to a meal."


    "It''s nothing. It''s been so many years." I smiled politely and said, "I''ll leave first."


    I walked away with Ivanna.


    "As?"


    A questioning voice came from behind us. I could tell it was Michelle.


    Outside the private room, Ivanna frowned. "See that? I told you. People who n these kinds of things have no life."


    I looked at Ivanna and smiled. "Don''t paint everyone with the same brush, okay? In any case, we did meet long-lost ssmates. I''m really grateful to her."


    "It''s just you. This hostess is a real busybody. Do you know what her background is?" Ivanna looked at me seriously.


    I walked down the stairs, ncing at Ivanna, asking, "What gossip have you gathered this time?"


    Ivanna snorted. "Look at you! Do you think gossip needs to be gathered?"


    I chuckled darkly and looked at Ivanna while walking. "You''re right. This kind of asion is the perfect breeding ground for gossip. So, spill!"


    I didn''t doubt Ivanna''s statement at all. She was right. Gossip didn''t need to be gathered, especially for someone like Ivanna working in the media. Her senses peaked.


    Moreover, her personality was very likable, and she could easily build rapport among ssmates. No doubt, they would willingly spill the beans.


    "As soon as I got there, someone reported to me. Michelle, that shameless woman, is the gold digger."


    Ivanna immediately started narrating the dark secrets she had collected. It seemed like she had been itching to share it.


    "She''s a full-time mistress!"


    I nearly burst outughing hearing Ivanna''s words.


    "Can you leave some decency in your words?" I teased her, "A full-time mistress?"


    Ivanna shot me a sidelong nce, "Are you defending her? You''re way too kind. Believe it or not, Michelle is indeed a full-time mistress. She relies on this to live like she''s doing an honest job."


    "Those who know her say that she worked for the first two years after graduation, then hooked up with a supervisor at theirpany. Unfortunately, she got caught by the guy''s wife, causing a scandal at thepany."


    "She got fired. Since then, she hasn''t had a proper job. Later on, she specialized in this field, acting like it''s a legitimate profession."


    Ivanna spilled the beans about Michelle''s life, leaving me stunned.

 Chapter 835 Pity Party

    <h2> Pity Party</a></h2>


    Ivanna''s revtions about Michelle''s recent "job" truly surprised me.


    "Really?" I asked in astonishment. "Back in our school days, she was always obsessed with vanity, constantly getting guys to buy her food. That part still rings true."


    "And now," Ivanna continued, "she''s hooked up with a rural entrepreneur that owns a fish farm."


    Hearing Ivanna''s words made meugh hard. "So, was the fish shop you mentioned earlier true?"


    Ivanna looked disdainful and rolled her eyes. "Of course! Would I lie? Whenever they''re together, she organizes these ss reunions. But people haveints. And Michelle isn''t the only one. I''ve heard there are several others."


    I shook my head with a wry smile, somewhat nostalgic, and said, "She''s a real warrior."


    Ivanna eximed in frustration. "Exactly! Fearless even of diseases. It seems she targeted you today by arranging this gathering. She probably noticed you''re doing well. So, she wanted to freeload off your generosity. Ugh... what a piece of work."


    As we walked out, I noticed a car''s headlights in the not-so-distant parking lot suddenlye on, heading toward the entrance. I knew it had to be As''s car.


    Ivanna nced at me and said, "You go ahead. I''m heading home, too."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I looked at Ivanna with concern. "Are you sure you''re okay on your own? How about Ie with you, and tomorrow morning, we can go to the hospital together."


    Ivanna motioned toward the approaching car and said, "Come on! He''s here to pick you up. You better get going. Don''t throw me a pity party."


    I chuckled helplessly, adding, "Alright, you wait for me tomorrow morning, and we''ll go for a checkup together. Drive carefully and head straight home. Don''t go anywhere else!"


    "Oh,e on, you sound like my mom." Ivanna waved dismissively. She walked away, heading to her own car.


    We used her car when we came because As had mentioned he had a prior engagement and would pick me upter.


    Before I descended the steps, Michelle and the others had already followed. She stood next to me, looking down at the stairs.


    "Chloe, why haven''t you left yet?" she asked.


    Just then, As''s car arrived at the bottom of the stairs. He opened the car door and stepped out.


    Seeing him, Michelle eximed, "Chloe, is he... Is he As?"


    I didn''t answer her. It seemed Michelle only knew him by name, not by face.


    No wonder when she saw As under Arkadia restaurant that day, she looked confused, deliberately probing about my background.


    As stood at the bottom of the stairs, looking up at me with a warm smile.


    I could hear the suppressed gasps behind me.


    Extending his hand, As walked toward me. I quickly descended the stairs, and he reached for my hand, nodding politely to the people on the stairs. Then, holding my hand, he led me toward the car.


    Like a true gentleman, he carefully settled me in the car. Afterward, he circled around the car, entered from the other side, and the car pulled away.

 Chapter 836 The Dilemma

    ? The Dilemma


    I could imagine the state the people behind us were in.


    In the car, As nced at the time and said to me, "Shall I take you to see Anya?"


    "Really?" I instantly got excited and looked at him joyfully.


    As indulgently said, "I actually need to meet someone there too.¡±


    I yfully pped his leg. "I thought you were taking me to see Anya. So you had business there too,¡± I said, teasing him.


    He reached for my chin, his handsome face approaching mine. "What? Any objections? I can choose not to go," he said indulgently.


    I giggled happily, leaning into his embrace yfully. "No, I want to go! It''s been so long since I''ve seen Anya. I want to check on that girl and see how she''s doing."


    As lowered his head and kissed my lips greedily, then asked, "So, am I still doing this for myself?¡±


    I dodged and giggled. "Well, technically, yes. There''s clearly some business you need to attend to, but you insist on saying you''re apanying me to see her.¡°


    "Then I''ll just apany you to see Anya. Any objections now?" As said affectionately, indulging my ribbing.


    "Haha..." Iughed and pounced into his arms. "Can you stop teasing me? I ate so much today."


    "Why are you so happy? Did you see someone you liked?" As scrutinized me, pretending to be sour.


    I side-eyed him, saying, "You were very extravagant. You ordered such a huge lobster for every single person."


    I gestured, making a pointed remark.


    He narrowed his eyes., "I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat any, so I just got everyone their own. "


    His exnation left me speechless once again.


    I suddenly remembered what Liora had asked me today, so I told him about it and asked, "Why do you think they all want to hand Ardora over to me?"


    That question had been bothering me.


    As frowned and thought for a moment before saying, "It must be rted to Matthew''s case."


    I looked at his handsome face, pondering, then asked, "Are you saying they think they can¡¯t win the case?"


    "Yes, they¡¯re probably getting ready for something. Melvern must have sensed it early on, so he came here in advance to make it look like he''s doing you a favor. Liora might be using this as a way to test you," As exined.


    I fell into silence and thought about what Liora and I had said. I was shocked, and something dawned on me. I looked at him in dismay and said, "Oh no, I might have tipped our hand! I mentioned to her that Melvern was transferring the shares to me just to show off."


    My bewildered expression must have amused As. Heughed in a charming and alluring way.


    Anxious, I pped him, saying, "Why are youughing?"


    He embraced me, pinched my nose, and said, "Just let it be. We do want to surprise her a little. People can¡¯t usually think straight when they¡¯re terrified. Do you understand?"


    I stared at As¡¯s captivating face, thinking about his words. I had to admit he was right.


    "So, what¡¯s our next step? Should we take over Ardora?" I asked As.


    "That depends on Matthew," As said wisely.


    I didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant, so he exined, "We¡¯ve prepared for his case in the early stages, and there¡¯s no doubt we¡¯ll win, right?"


    I nodded.


    "But here¡¯s the thing. Matthew has been severely weakened. That business in Muborough alone has dealt him a severe blow. Is it possible for him toe back from this?"


    I shook my head. "Given his character, it¡¯s highly unlikely. I can ensure his freedom, but I can''t lift him up again. We were both motivated the first time, but you can¡¯t get tripped up by the same stone twice. I have no reason to repeat that mistake."


    My words were rational, reflecting my true thoughts.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "So, it depends on Matthew. We need to know what he''s thinking. Do you get that?" As asked me.


    "Otherwise, we¡¯ll end up with a reputation for taking advantage of someone in a crisis. People will read ulterior motives into everything we did before. We can only take over if he voluntarily gives up. Whether we do take it or not doesn¡¯t matter much."


    As nced at me and continued, "Because his messes with it too."


    He weighed the pros and cons with me. "Think about it carefully. Make your decision, and I''ll respect it."


    To be honest, I knew what I wanted.


    But somethingpletely unexpected happened.

 Chapter 837 Melanies Daring Escape

    ? Mnie''s Daring Escape


    We arrived at the warehouse and met Anya. She had be less reserved and could now say a few sentences in ournguage. This surprised me, but it just proved her intelligence and eagerness to learn.


    I was sure we would be able to speak without a trantor soon if she kept progressing at this pace.


    The person As wanted to meet was from Bermuda, and unfortunately, there was still no good news from there. Meanwhile, Loak had been insisting that he wanted to go back.


    His reasoning was simple. He was familiar with that ce and might be able to find someone quickly.


    However, As had consistently refused his request.


    On our way back, I asked As why he didn''t want to let Loak return. He said it wasn''t the right time, and Loak had been away for too long. He needed an opportune moment to return; otherwise, those people could be ruthless, and he feared for Loak''s safety.


    We returned to Pleca Park at a veryte hour, and I received some shocking news.


    Mnie had escaped from prison!


    I held the phone tightly for a while before running to the study. As had said he needed to handle an urgent document and hadn''t returned to our room.


    As he saw me rushing in, he asked concernedly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mnie has escaped!" I said urgently, "Will this affect Matthew''s trial?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After all, Matthew''s case was directly rted to Mnie.


    As frowned and said, "The fact that she escaped during this time will definitely have an impact on this case. This seems to be premeditated."


    I walked to his side, feeling worried. As pulled me into his arms, then picked up the phone as heforted me, "Don''t worry. I¡¯ll find out what happened."


    Then he thought for a moment and made a call to have someone investigate the details of Mnie''s escape.


    I called Adrian to get more information as well. He said he''d work on it and would call me back shortly.


    Mnie was truly Matthew''s nemesis. With the trial approaching, her escape might mean Matthew had to remain in custody, and things were bing more uncertain.


    At that moment, As''s phone rang. I focused and listened intently as he put the call on speaker.


    "The inmate suddenlyined that she had severe abdominal pain tonight, and we suspected she had acute appendicitis. They couldn¡¯t perform the surgery on her in the prison hospital, so we sent her to Klmein Hospital.


    "There was a traffic ident on the way to the hospital. A dump truck had overturned and was blocking the road. The vehicle transporting the inmate to the hospital happened to be behind them and got stuck too.


    "A prison guard got out to inspect the situation. At that moment, the inmate said she was in severe pain and needed to use the restroom, so another guard apanied her there. They were attacked, and the inmate escaped. We¡¯re making every effort to apprehend her right now."


    The entire scenario sounded like a scene from a blockbuster, but I caught the crucial point. I muttered to myself, "Another dump truck?"


    As ended the call and called Dn, instructing him to swiftly investigate Mnie''s escape route and to keep a close eye on Keegan''s movements.


    "Mnie is heading toward a dead end." As sighed.


    I was speechless. This incident, which had involved an attack on the guards and an escape, had escted significantly.


    "Why are you monitoring Keegan?" I asked in confusion. "Do you think this has something to do with the Thompson family as well?"


    "Yes, it''s too much of a coincidence. Mnie escaped right as Matthew''s trial was approaching. That suggests that the Thompson family is on alert, and Keegan may be making a move."


    I had to admire As''s quick thinking.


    "Maybe this is a breakthrough." As mused to himself, then looked at me. "You go rest. I''m heading out for a while."


    "Where are you going?" I asked.


    "I need to deal with the aftermath. This incident will have many repercussions. I need to be prepared," As exined. "You wait for Adrian''s call. I''ll be back soon."


    I nodded, and he escorted me back to the room before going out. I didn''t see his car leaving through the main gate from upstairs, so it was likely that he had taken the secret passage.

 Chapter 838 Waiting for News

    ? Waiting for News


    I waited until it waste, but Adrian didn¡¯t call me back. Exhausted, Iy down on the sofa and drifted off to sleep.


    When I woke up, it was already the next morning.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    One arm was tightly wrapped around me. I had no idea when As hade back, but he must have carried me to bed.


    I didn''t dare move when I saw him sleeping so peacefully. I just snuggled into his arms, thinking about Mnie.


    I wondered if she had gone to look for her son. It looked like I couldn''t wait for Matthew to make up his mind. I had to take the child back to the Reese family.


    I was worried about Charlie¡¯s safety. After all, Johnson wasn''t his legal guardian. If Mnie tried to take the child, Myra wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her. If that happened, Mnie might be extremely ruthless.


    I had to take him home sooner orter. Sending him back earlier would save Johnson and his wife from trouble.


    After all, if the child went back to the Reese family, Mnie wouldn''t dare provoke them. She wouldn''t dare mess with Arton, especially considering how Arton probably knew a lot about her.


    If she took the child away, she might ruin him.


    As was right. We were all feeling the chain reactions from this incident. But what worried me most was whether Matthew''s case could go to trial as scheduled.


    It wasn¡¯t until a phone call woke As up that I left his embrace. He squinted, answered the phone, then hugged me again, giving me a kiss. "You''re awake?"


    "Yeah. What time did you get backst night?" I asked, looking at his weary face.


    "Around 2 or 3 in the morning. You want to sleep a little more?" He softly asked me while kissing me.


    "I''m not sleeping anymore. There''s a lot on my mind. I want to take Charlie back to the Reese family to help Johnson and his wife avoid trouble. Mnie''s on the loose, and she''s a danger to the child. If she takes him away, he''ll suffer."


    I turned to look at As and asked, "Any news on Mnie?"


    "It''s the cops'' job to catch her. She won''t be able to run for long. But this is a big deal." As got up and helped me up. We got dressed and went downstairs for breakfast.


    I didn''t expect to see Arnold at the table too.


    He said he was nning to return to Monora today.


    "You''re going back already?" I looked at him in surprise. "I thought you could stay here a while longer."


    "What is it? You can''t bear to see me go? I''ll stay a little longer then," Arnold said mischievously.


    As immediately turned cold, "Stop kidding yourself. Hurry up and go back, don''t hang around here."


    Arnold smiled yfully. "This is my sister''s ce. It''s normal for her to spoil me like this."


    Then he turned to me. "I''ll go back to handle business over there. I''ll be back here soon, and this time, I won''t leave."


    "Really?" I instantly felt happier.


    As frowned, nced at me, and said, "What''s so good about himing back?"


    "Of course, it''ll be good. It''s lively here with him. Don''t you think he should havee back long ago? Grandma Rose is getting old, and he should take over the business. Otherwise, he''ll never grow up."


    As was immediately amused. "You know he''s just azy guy, right?"


    Then he looked at Arnold and said, "Did you hear that? Why are you sozy?"


    "Pfft. As if you''re the only one who can handle business," Arnold retorted disdainfully.


    When Ava and Jenny came downstairs, he was instantly surrounded. They fussed at him to take them to kindergarten.


    I quickly finished my meal and went to work with As. I had to let him drive me to thepany since my car hadn''t been brought back yesterday.


    As soon as I got out of the car in front of thepany building, Michelle rushed over and called to me, "Chloe!"

 Chapter 839 His Fate

    ? His Fate


    Michelle''s sudden appearance startled me. Why was she here so early in the morning?


    After calling me, she nodded and bowed toward As''s car obsequiously.


    I closed the car door, looked at her, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Oh... It''s nothing important. I was just thinking, and I might have gone too far. Nana instigated it all, and I said the wrong things. You''re the bigger person here, Chloe, so don''t..." She trailed off, trying to apologize.


    I nced at her coldly, not wanting to engage, and said indifferently, "If you''re sincere about your apology, then go back. I have things to do." After saying that, I walked toward the building.


    She followed me closely. "Won''t you invite me into your office to chat, Chloe? I haven''t been to yourpany yet."


    "I''m busy today. Sorry, I have no time to show you around." I refused decisively. Since she hade to apologize so early in the morning, she must have ulterior motives. I didn''t have time to deal with her.


    "Oh,e on, why are you being like this? I don''t need you to take me anywhere. I just want to see what yourpany looks like. We''re ssmates. That makes us practically family." She clung to me like a parasite, unwilling to let go.


    As we reached the entrance, we ran into Carol. Before I could say anything, my phone rang again. I checked, and it was Adrian.


    I quickly handed the car keys to Carol. "Get my car and wait for me at the entrance. We''re going to Adrian''s office."


    Carol immediately agreed. She took the keys and headed toward the underground garage. Meanwhile, I answered Adrian''s call.


    "Chloe. I didn''t call youst night because it waste," Adrian said.


    "No problem. I just arrived at the office. If you''re free, I''lle to yourw firm now for a discussion." I wanted to meet him in person to discuss the many unclear aspects of the situation.


    "Sure, let''s talkter." Then he hung up the phone.


    Adrian had always been straightforward in both his words and actions.


    Carol pulled up the car and stopped in front of me. Just as I was about to get in, Michelle grabbed my arm. "I don''t have any ns today. Chloe. Let me follow you."


    I looked at her coldly and didn¡¯t mince my words. "Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you toe with me to meet thewyer?"


    Her mouth twitched awkwardly, and she stammered, "Uh... well, then, you go ahead. I¡¯ll go shopping. How about lunch together at noon? My treat."


    "There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m busy today. I don¡¯t have time," I replied, opening the car door and getting in.


    I ignored Michelle while she stood there and watched me get in the car. She continued to stare after the car as we left.


    As we drove away from the building, Carol asked, "Who was that woman?"


    I replied nonchntly, "She¡¯s a ssmate from my college days. A troublesome friend. By the way, if shees to thepany looking for me again, just say I''m not in. Her name is Michelle. You can let the receptionist know too."


    "Got it," Carol responded.


    Adrian was waiting for me at thew firm. When we entered, he was on the phone dealing with matters rted to the court.


    After hanging up, he said, "We can¡¯t confirm if the trial can proceed as nned right now. We¡¯ll have to wait for a meeting to confirm this."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I shared all my concerns with Adrian. After careful consideration, he went through the entire sequence of events, exining all the pros and cons.


    This situation wasplicated by the fact that Matthew and Mnie were married. If their marriage wasn''t legitimate, Mnie''s case in Muborough would be a different matter. Ironically, their marriage certificate had been issued after the child was born.


    This was fate, and Matthew couldn¡¯t escape this cmity.


    As discussed the matter in detail with Adrian. Mnie¡¯s escape also meant that the case involving Keegan would be put on hold. We had solid evidence for the incident involving the clerk, but since the key person had escaped, the case would be postponed. There was no way to conclude the situation in Muborough now.


    When Adrian said that, I immediately understood why As had called Dn and immediately arranged for tight surveince on Keegan when he heard the news.


    From what I understood, the Thompson family was not only trying to frame Matthew. They were also trying to buy time for Keegan.

 Chapter 840 Taking a Leap into the Abyss

    ? Taking a Leap into the Abyss


    After leaving Adrian''s office, I returned to the car. Carol asked, "Are we going back to thepany?"


    After contemting, I shook my head and firmly said to Carol, "No, let''s go to Myra''s ce."


    Carol immediately started the car. As she drove, she asked, "When did Mnie escape? Why is that woman always up to something?"


    I shook my head helplessly at Carol''sint. "She''s digging her own grave. It happenedst night. Didn''t you hear what Adrian said? Even the prison wardens couldn¡¯t understand what she was doing. If she goes back this time, she¡¯ll never get out again."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "She really is causing trouble for Matthew," Carol sighed. "But to be honest, Chloe, Matthew isn''t worth pitying. You¡¯re doing him a favor. That family is just..."


    Carol shook her head disdainfully.


    I didn¡¯t respond at first. I gazed at the passing streets and sighed. "I honestly don¡¯t even know if what I¡¯m doing is right."


    Carol nced at me while driving. "I understood what Adrian was saying. Mnie¡¯s escape means the Muborough case can¡¯t be concluded, and even if Matthew¡¯s case goes to trial and he wins, he¡¯ll still lose everything. He¡¯ll be in a difficult situation even if he gets Ardora back. How will he be able to recover with all that insurmountable debt?"


    "He¡¯s been doing the wrong thing since the beginning. He¡¯s stepped into the abyss with this move now." I sighed.


    Matthew had been very determined in the early days of our entrepreneurship.


    "If he can¡¯t repay his loans, he¡¯ll have to use thepany as coteral. But does hispany even have any value now?" Carol remarked. "Besides the project in Muborough, everything else has been messed up by Liora. Even if he wins thiswsuit, he¡¯ll be leaving a trail of disaster behind him. I think things will be tough for him."


    Carol¡¯s assessment was consistent with what As had told me yesterday. I was well aware of how much of a mess this had be.


    "I need to tell you this, Chloe. You shouldn¡¯t be too soft-hearted. Mnie is not a good person, but Matthew isn¡¯t a saint either," Carol said. "Now that you¡¯re with Mr. As, his love for you is evident to the world. You shouldn¡¯t let him down."


    I nodded. "Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing."


    "After you deal with Matthew this time, it would be best for you to leave him alone. Even if Mr. As has no objections, you know what public opinion is like. They¡¯ll make up any old rumors."


    I nodded to Carol and patted her arm. "Alright."


    I knew that everyone around me cared for me like family and expressed genuine concern from their hearts.


    When I arrived at Myra¡¯s ce, I took out the things I had bought for the kids a few days ago from the trunk.


    Myra opened the door and was pleasantly surprised. "How did you have time toe here today, Chloe?"


    I looked inside and didn¡¯t see Charlie, so I asked Myra, "Where¡¯s Charlie?"


    Myra whispered to me, "He¡¯s asleep. He just had a full meal and is sleeping soundly now."


    I walked in with Carol and handed the things to Myra, who immediately said, "You don¡¯t need to bring anything like this next time. There¡¯s still form left over from thest time you brought it here."


    "Ava¡¯s uncle happened to go to Arkadia za to get some things for her the day before yesterday, so I just tagged along and got all this," I said casually.


    I sat on the sofa with Myra and said seriously, "I came here to tell you something. I want to take Charlie back to the Reese family."

 Chapter 841 Bringing Charlie Home

    ? Bringing Charlie Home


    Myra paused, then asked with a hint of confusion, "Why are you so eager to send him away? Have you asked for Matthew''s opinion?"


    I shook my head. "No, it''s not that. There''s been a special situation. Mnie escaped from prison. I''m afraid it might cause trouble for you if shees looking for the kid."


    I didn''t hide anything from Myra. There was no need to keep this couple in the dark.


    Myra was astonished, staring at me in disbelief. "What are you saying? She escaped? My goodness, isn''t that seeking death for herself? How could she do such a thing?"


    I sighed and nodded affirmatively. "It''s true, it happenedst night. Besides, I also considered that we couldn¡¯t keep Charlie here for long. The little boy has his own family.


    "I know you''re reluctant, but I''m afraid Mnie is capable of anything, and it might not be good for the child. The child''s father, Arton, is Mnie''s nemesis. She won''t dare act recklessly with him around."


    Iid out the situation for Myra in detail.


    Myra looked at me, expressing concern. "The key point is... I''m worried Charlie might feel upset. He just got used to being here with me, and now we have to send him away. He..."


    As Myra said this, her eyes reddened a bit. "I really can''t bear to part with him."


    "He will eventually go back home to the Reese family. After all, you''ve seen Annika, and she seems reliable. You don''t need to worry too much. Once he returns to the Reese family this time, it''ll be permanent. What do you think?"


    I asked for her opinion. After all, during this period, she had cared for Charlie with all her heart. How could there not be an emotional attachment? I knew it would be hard for her to send him away like this.


    She nodded helplessly and said, "Well, that''s the only solution. It''s ultimately good for the little one to be with his family. Let''s hope it works out.


    "But Chloe, how about this? If we send him back to the Reese family, I''m afraid he won''t adapt. After all, he''s a premature baby, and he¡¯s delicate. If he catches another illness, it''s not worth it. Could you discuss with the Reese family that I''ll go with him for the first couple of days?


    "After he gets familiar with the Reese family, I''ll leave. This might be better for him."


    Myra''s suggestion caught me off guard. I hadn''t considered that.


    She added, "I''m worried that the Reese family might not have experience caring for a baby. In case they don''t take good care of him, and he''s prone to illnesses, that would be heartbreaking."


    I was genuinely surprised by Myra''s reasonable proposal. Her consideration was exceptionally thoughtful, with every decision centered around the child''s well-being. It seemed she was indeed a kind and caring mother.


    I nodded appreciatively, saying, "Thank you so much, Myra. I didn''t think of this at all. Of course, we can do it this way, but it will be challenging for you."


    "It''s not much of a challenge. As long as he''s safe and happy, we can rest easy. After all, we''ve done this for quite some time so one more time won''t make a difference," Myra spoke, moving me with her words.


    "I''ll go talk to the Reese family. This might be too sudden for them, and I''m unsure how they''ll react. Will they even ept the kid? I''m a bit worried."


    "But I don''t think it should be a big issue. Who wouldn''t cherish their own flesh and blood?" Myra said, "He''s adorable. They''ll see when they spend more time with him."


    I stood up and said to her, "If it''s okay, let them pick him up as soon as possible."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Myra nodded. "Sure, go ask for their opinion. I''ll tidy up his things in the meantime."


    After our discussion, we split up to take action. Carol and I headed straight to Arkadia za.


    Surprisingly, Annika was off today, so she was not at her usual ce.


    Carol shrugged and said, "Chloe, let''s forget it for today. We cane back tomorrow to find her."


    After contemting, I shook my head and said to Carol, "No, we should resolve this matter as soon as possible. Go to the management office and see if you can get Annika''s home address. We''ll go there directly."


    "Alright. I''ll go now. You wait for me."


    "I''ll go to the adjacent store and buy some gifts. Call me when you''re done." I instructed Carol.


    Carol gave me an OK gesture and headed to the mall''s office.


    I went and bought some treats, considering there were two elderly people at Annika''s ce. I couldn''t go empty-handed.


    Carol quickly returned with Annika''s address, and we drove straight to the Reese family''s home.

 Chapter 842 Meeting the Reese family

    ?


    Meeting the Reese family


    The Reese family''s residential area is quite nice. It had a beautiful environment. I checked, and it was not too far from Myra''s ce.


    Upon finding the right ce, I knocked on the door, and Annika was the one who opened it.


    She seemed surprised to see me and took a moment before asking, "Why are you here?"


    I quickly smiled and said, "I came to see you. I have something to discuss with your family, so I hope I''m not intruding."


    Annika quickly stepped aside, gesturing for me to enter. She extended her hand and said, "Pleasee in. May I ask for your name?"


    I politely replied, "You can call me Chloe."


    Carol and I entered the house, and in the living room, I saw an elderly man. Judging by his appearance, he was undoubtedly Annika''s father, Donovan Reese. Although he had the same eyes as Annika, his eyebrows were thick, giving him a dignified look.


    Seeing guests at home, the old man quickly stood up, seemingly ready to give up his seat.


    I said, "Hello, sir. You don''t have to leave. I came with something that might trouble your family."


    I spoke very politely and tried to smile warmly.


    The old man''s eyes gleamed, giving me a quick nce, and he gave up the main seat on the sofa. "Then please have a seat.¡±


    Carol casually ced the gifts on the coffee table, and then we took our seats.


    Annika swiftly brought us some fruit and ced it on the table.


    Then, a bit nervously, she looked at me and asked, "Um, Ms. Chloe. Why did youe today?"


    "Well, I dide with something to discuss. It''s rted to the Reese family. Is your mother not here?" I asked because I thought it would be best to have all the Reese family members present for this conversation.


    Georgina Reese would surely be fond of Charlie, especially as her grandson from another generation. If the Reese family had any objections, the olddy could possibly help convince them.


    Annika seemed perplexed, and she looked at me anxiously, asking, "Did Arton... cause trouble again?"


    Her face turned a bit pale. Donovan also became alert immediately, his expression more serious as he scrutinized me.


    His attitude had changed. "Who are you looking for? Do you know Arton?"


    With her question, I understood the situation; he was suspicious of my intentions.


    He thought I was a woman associated with their son and, therefore, not a good person.


    Annika quickly held her father''s hand, and said, "Ms. Chloe, are you here to find my brother? But he''s not at home. To be precise, he doesn''te here often. If you have any business, you can find him. My parents are getting old and can''t manage his affairs. Shall we talk outside?"


    It was clear that Annika was a sensible person. She was afraid her brother had caused trouble again and even more afraid of her father getting angry.


    "Just talk here!" Donovan scolded loudly, startling me. "I''m curious to know why you''re looking for him."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It seemed the old man had a bad temper. No wonder they had a son like Arton.


    I quickly smiled and said, "Mr. Donovan, please calm down. This matter is indeed rted to your son but it''s not necessarily a bad thing."


    I tried to calm their emotions, not letting them get too nervous.


    Carol''s face was gloomy, and I kept eyeing her, afraid she might say something.


    "I came here quite abruptly today but... this might be good for you." I emphasized again that it was a ''good thing.''


    Upon hearing this, Donovan seemed to rx a little.


    But he still looked at me incredulously and said, "Just tell us already. What exactly is the matter? Don''t beat around the bush. Hmph... anything rted to him is never good!"


    This statement from Donovan was indeed urate. However, from his words, it seemed he was frustrated with his son but also wished that his son could be more aplished.


    Iposed myself and nced at Annika. "Alright, then I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 843 His Grandson

    ? His Grandson


    After some thought, I began, "Mr. Donovan, the reason I came today is to bring your grandson back to your family.¡±


    My statement was like a sudden thunderp, shocking the old man and Annika into stunned silence.


    Donovan scrutinized me up and down, as if he wanted to see through me, trying to understand my intentions. It was as if he perceived me as a conniving woman using the child to extort them, and he was on high alert.


    "What do you mean? Grandson? Where did this grandsone from?"


    Annika also wore a face of skepticism, finding it hard to believe what I said.


    I had to smile again and nod solemnly to assure them that they didn''t mishear.


    Then I said, "Absolutely, without a doubt, he is your grandson. To be precise, he is Arton¡¯s son."


    "What?"


    Donovan stood up suddenly while looking at me.


    It was obvious that he now considered me the child''s mother.


    Carol couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and spoke sharply to the old man, "Mr. Donovan, please calm down. Chloe is here to discuss this today, but she is not the child¡¯s mother. You¡¯re thinking too much."


    From her tone, I could just tell that she insinuated that I was too good to be part of their family.


    Annika seemed to feel that her father¡¯s gaze was a bit excessive. She quickly grabbed the old man and pressed him back onto the sofa.


    However, he was still very surprised, pointing at me and saying, "What¡¯s going on? Our grandson? Arton¡¯s child?"


    His expression left me somewhat puzzled. I couldn¡¯t figure out if he were happy or angry.


    Even his fingers were trembling slightly, but I nodded confidently and said, "Yes, the boy is Arton¡¯s son. You didn¡¯t hear it wrong."


    After saying that, I took out my phone, opened the photo gallery, and handed it to him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    My phone gallery had many pictures of Charlie, all taken when he visited Pleca Park. He was at his happiest, and his adorable expressions were captured perfectly. In my eyes, all children were little angels.


    I was certain that Charlie¡¯s appearance was a replica of the Reese family¡¯s genes. With his look, there was no need for a DNA test. He resembled the old man in front of me too much.


    Donovan eagerly took my phone. When he saw the pictures on the screen, he was petrified instantly.


    Perhaps Annika had never seen this expression on her father¡¯s face. She was more nervous than anything else. She quickly supported her father, calling out, "Dad!"


    Then, unable to resist her curiosity, she leaned over and looked at the screen. When she saw the photos, her expression mirrored her father¡¯s, and her mouth went wide open.


    I didn¡¯t know what they were feeling then, but I was sure they were astonished.


    So, I quickly spoke again, saying, "These photos were taken at my home. The kid was particrly happy then, and now he¡¯s almost a year old. I believe that after you see these, you¡¯ll know whether he is your family."


    Donovan¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the screen, his expression truly unpredictable. Then, suddenly, he said to Annika, "Quick, call your mom and ask her toe back! And call Arton too, tell him toe back right now!"

 Chapter 844 Astonishing the Reese Family

    ? Astonishing the Reese Family


    I wasn''t sure what Donovan meant. Annika quickly dialed a number, and her expression mirrored Donovan''s, inscrutable¡ªfilled with joy, excitement, and a hint of nervousness. Her hand that was holding the phone was shaking.


    Once the call connected, Annika''s voice sounded somewhat unsettled as she spoke into the phone, "Arton, where are you? Come back home immediately!"


    A deep voice echoed from the phone, "What''s wrong? Did something happen to Mom and Dad?"


    Without borating, Annika urged, "Juste back as soon as you can!"


    I could see that Annika was anxious. Meanwhile, Donovan still tightly held onto my phone, staring at the photos without blinking.


    Judging by his current expression, I was certain he liked Charlie.


    I moved closer and tried to take the phone, but he clutched it tighter, unwilling to let go. So, I approached him, gently sliding my fingers across the phone screen to show him more pictures.


    I overheard Annika making another call, presumably to her mother, urging her to return home because something big had happened.


    After hanging up, she couldn¡¯t resist leaning in to see the photos I was disying to Donovan.


    Excitedly, she asked me, "Ms. Chloe, is this really Arton¡¯s child?"


    At this moment, I was sure they were shocked by the child. "What do you think?"


    Seemingly overwhelmed, Annika was about to answer my question when Donovan¡¯s voice came through, trembling, "Yes, he is definitely my grandson."


    Then, he scolded, "This scoundrel! I¡¯m going to beat him up for having a child and not bringing him home. What is he thinking?"


    Just as his voice fell, we heard the sound of someone opening the door. Annika hurriedly approached the door, but it had already been opened, and a very stylish elderlydy walked in.


    Her hair, mostly white, was permed into curls. She wore a sporty suit, looking like she had just finished exercising.


    Contrary to what Annika had described about her health, there was no sign of any physical issues.


    After Georgina walked in, she was surprised to see us in the living room.


    She asked Annika, "Oh, it seems like we have guests at home. Your friends?"


    Annika quickly pulled Georgina inside, saying, "Yes, Mom,e and see."


    She forcibly brought Georgina to Donovan¡¯s side and pressed her down on the couch. Then she took the phone from Donovan¡¯s hand and ced it in her mother¡¯s.


    Georgina looked at Annika in confusion, then looked at us.


    Annika hurriedly said to her, "Don¡¯t look at me. Look at the photos!"


    Georgina finally lowered her head to look at the phone screen. When her gazended, she immediately fixed her eyes on one spot. Then, in an exaggerated manner, she brought the phone closer to her eyes.


    "Whose child is this? Why does he look so much like Arton when he was little?"


    Annika quickly told her mom, "Mom, Ms. Chloe came here today to tell us about this. She said this is Arton¡¯s son."


    Georgina suddenly looked at Carol and me, her gaze simr to Donovan¡¯s earlier, scrutinizing both of us.


    Annika awkwardly continued, "Mom, don¡¯t think too much. Ms. Chloe is here to help us with this matter."


    Georgina then withdrew her gaze, turning to me and asking, "So, if you say this child belongs to our family, why didn¡¯t Arton tell us? Since you¡¯re not the child¡¯s mother, who is? Who are you then?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It seemed Georgina was quite assertive, hitting me with a series of questions right off the bat.

 Chapter 845 The Overwhelming Power of Genetics

    ? The Overwhelming Power of Gics


    I looked at Georgina and said softly, "This matter is a bitplicated, and I''d like to wait until Artones back to exin it together. Would that be eptable to you?"


    At that moment, Donovan cursed again, "This troublemaker, who knows what he''s been up to out there? I''m telling you, these are the results of your indulgence!"


    Georgina nced at her old partner, signaling him with her eyes. "Hold off on conclusions. Let''s hear what Arton has to say. We shouldn''t just believe the words of an outsider, right?"


    "What outsider? The photos are right here. What other excuses do we need?" Donovan angrily said, "He''s been out there for so long, but has he aplished anything? Look at him; he''s got nothing."


    I quickly exined, "Mr. Donovan, you really can''t me Arton for this. Arton himself had no idea about the existence of this child."


    "He doesn¡¯t know?" My words stirred Donovan''s displeasure, making him even more furious. "Is he stupid? Doesn''t he know what he did himself? Hmph!"


    "Let¡¯s wait until Artones back to discuss this. There are many things only he can exin. There are plenty of pictures of the child on the phone; you can look at them together. Charlie is very adorable, and currently..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Donovan suddenly interjected, "By the way, where is the child now? Are you saying even Arton didn¡¯t know about the existence of this child? Then, who is the woman who gave birth to this little thing?"


    Annika quickly intervened, trying to calm things down. "Dad, don¡¯t get too worked up. Ms. Chloe said we¡¯ll talk when Artones back. Let¡¯s wait."


    "This damn thing is not good news! How could she be interested in him if she¡¯s a good woman? Besides, which good woman would do such a thing?"


    Like father, like son. Donovan wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    Georgina kept looking at the photos, her gaze bing more affectionate. "He really looks like Arton when he was young. But why are you the one telling us about this? What exactly do you do?"


    Before I could speak, Carol said, "This is the boss of Arkadia za, as well as the boss of Tanum Construction and Development, Chloe Hartz."


    Upon hearing Carol¡¯s introduction, Annika was stunned, staring at me in disbelief.


    Then, incoherently, she said, "Y-you are really Mr. As¡¯s..."


    I could only nod solemnly. "Yes, I am. But, I don¡¯t want many people to know. I hope you can understand and keep it to yourself."


    I understood the reasoning behind Carol¡¯s earlier introduction.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Carol was probably worried that I did not have enough clout to deal with the Reese family, especially Arton, who was due to arrive soon.


    I intended to convey that even if Charlie returned to the Reese family, I woulde to visit him. After that, I would inevitably stay in contact with Annika. Of course, my ability to do so wasn¡¯t just out of concern for Charlie. I also sympathized with Annika, this unfortunate woman.


    When As first told me about Annika¡¯s situation, I felt a pang of empathy. That was why I was eager to meet her.


    This woman, whose life was ruined by her younger brother, would likely have to channel her love into the little one from now on.


    We talked more about the events surrounding the child¡¯s photoshoot, and we sent the photos to Annika¡¯s phone. She was overjoyed, holding the phone and flipping through the pictures with great concentration.


    Suddenly, there was a hurried knocking at the door, and Annika quickly ran over to open it.


    As the door opened, a sturdy figure rushed in, clearly thinking something had happened at home. Looking into the living room, he was momentarily stunned to see us. His sharp eyes focused on my face.


    I knew the protagonist of this event had returned, and he was the father of Charlie, Arton.

 Chapter 846 The Old Lady Protects Her Son

    I also turned my gaze toward Arton. I had seen pictures of this man, so I was sure that Charlie was his son.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The Reese family''s gic traits were strong. It especially showed in those distinctive eyes they had.


    Arton''s appearance was familiar to me, but his intense hostility was overwhelming. The moment I saw him, I recognized him from the photos, and I also remembered our encounter at Midnight Bar. He was the man I had asked for room numbers when I got lost in the corridor.


    His eyes had been fixed on me since he entered, showing caution, hostility, and suspicion.


    Annika looked at her brother, nudged him slightly, and hastily introduced us, "Arton, this is Ms. Chloe."


    He remained silent, using his cunning eyes to scrutinize me up and down.


    I didn''t stand up. Instead, I looked at him confidently and asked coldly, "Do you remember me, Mr. Arton?"


    Arton kept that dark expression on his face and didn''t answer my question. However, it was clear that he was very wary of me.


    I ignored his unfriendly gaze and continued, "You must be familiar with Mnie, Mr. Arton. I''m here to talk to you about her."


    When I mentioned Mnie, Arton exploded. "I don''t know her! I don''t know anyone named Mnie! What are you doing here? Who are you?" Arton didn''t hold back his hostile questioning. His tone was full of animosity and aggression, which clearly showed that he was a troublemaker. Before I could respond, Donovan mmed his hand on the table with a loud bang, shouting, "You unfilial thing! What have you been doing out there?"


    His deafening voice sent shivers down my spine. I knew Donovan had a bad temper, but I still couldn''t help but feel a lingering fear. I couldn''t imagine what it would be like to live in a family like this every day.


    I worried about the possible impact this environment might have on Charlie if we brought him back here and he had to face this situation every day.


    Annika quickly tried to calm her father down, gently persuading, "Could you lower your voice, Dad? Ms. Chloe is here. Let''s discuss the serious business first, then you can talk to Arton privatelyter, okay?"


    The olddy, however, defended her son, saying, "Why do you always shout so loudly, old man? You need to give him a chance to speak!"


    Then she looked at Arton, asking patiently, "Arton, do you have a girlfriend out there? Why didn''t you bring your son home? Since you have a child, you should exin it to the family."


    When I saw how she reacted, I knew that Arton had been spoiled by his mother.


    Sure enough, Donovan immediately shouted at Georgina, "He''s acting like this because you''ve spoiled him. Do you think he''s still a child? He''s a father already. Look at him. Does he look like a responsible father?


    "You don''t deserve to be a dad. You already have a son, and he''ll end up useless like you if you keep this up! What kind of child can you raise? Do you want your son to be a troublemaker like you?"


    Arton didn''t try to fight back. He just took in every word his father said.


    After his father was done, he said, "What son? Do I even have a son? Are you done? If you have nothing else to say, I''m leaving."


    He tried to walk toward the exit, but Donovan wasn''t having it. "Stop right there, you unfilial child! We haven'' dealt with you yet. Of course someone like you who fools around outside all day wouldn''t know you have a son!"


    "What are you talking about? When did I get a son?" Arton said helplessly, looking bewildered.


    The old man grew even angrier at his words. He snatched the phone from Georgina''s hand and mmed it on the table. "Take a look for yourself. There''s no way he could be anyone else''s son." When Annika saw the phone being mmed onto the coffee table, she was instantly frightened.

 Chapter 847 Dont Play Games with Me

    Annika quickly grabbed the phone and eximed, "Dad... That''s Ms. Chloe''s phone. What are you doing?"


    Donovan seemed to realize he had gone too far and remembered that it was my phone. He sneaked a nce at me.


    I observed the scene calmly and didn''t bother to offer any polite gestures or reassurances like "It''s okay" or "It''s not a big deal."


    I watched them coldly as a detached spectator.


    Annika kept apologizing to me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You don''t need to apologize, Annika. I''llpensate her if the phone is broken. You don''t need to act like this in front of them!" Arton said protectively.


    I didn''t know why, but his actionsforted me. It was clear that Arton genuinely cared for his sister and tried to protect her.


    Arton looked displeased and nced at me again. "Are you two the cause of this trouble? Exin it to me right now. Who are you two? Don''t mention Mnie again. I don''t know her."


    I looked at Arton coldly. "I used to be Mnie''s sister-inw. Now do you know who I am?"


    Sure enough, after I spoke, Arton paused for a moment and stared at me silently.


    I smiled indifferently. "Do you remember now? Or are you still going to tell me you don''t know anything?"


    "So what? What are you doing here at our house? If you have something to say, you could have talked to me directly. You didn''t have toe to my house and bother my parents. Just because you''re a woman doesn''t mean I won''t punch you."


    Carol grew anxious when she heard what Arton said. She looked at Arton fearlessly and stood up.


    With a lowugh, she said, "Don''t pretend you don''t know your ce, Arton. If it weren''t for my boss, your son would still be homeless!"


    Carol spoke quickly. Her face was determined and she exuded a powerful aura.


    "Don''t you know what kind of person Mnie is after you dealt with her for such a long time? She''s been to prison. You dare say you don''t know about that? How many wrongs has shemitted, and how many immoral things has she done to her own sister-inw? Don''t tell me you had no part in that. If you don''t mind, we can have the cops investigate this."


    "You''re asking for trouble!" Arton immediately stepped forward threateningly, but Annika stopped him. "Arton, what are you doing?"


    Carol remained unaffected and became even more formidable. "Asking for trouble? Do you really think no one knows what you did to Mnie?"


    Fire glinted in Arton''s eyes. It seemed like he wanted to tear Carol apart.


    "Don''t y tough with me and pretend to be all fierce. I''m not afraid of you, Arton."


    Carol pointed at Arton and


    continued to shout, "Mnie neglected a little child. She''s a disgrace of a mother! Her mother''s even worse. She took advantage of her daughter''s troubles and ran away with the money, abandoning the poor child.


    "Do you know how difficult it was for us to get the little one taken care of by a kind-hearted family? Chloe takes the time to visit him whenever she can, brings him to his home, and takes care of everything he needs. How dare you shout at her like that?"


    Carol spoke passionately. "Aren''t you afraid that your son will turn out to be just like you?"


    "To be honest, Chloe made the tough decision toe here for the child. We were afraid he''d be corrupted if he lived with your family. Just look at your behavior..."


    As Carol finished speaking, she turned to me. "I think we should forget this, Chloe. If the child grows up in this family, he''ll end up just like his father. Your efforts will be in vain. Let''s go."


    Donovan grew anxious when he heard what Carol said. "Please don''t add fuel to the fire, youngdy. The child belongs to our family, and we''ll definitely raise him well. You can rest assured. "Ms. Chloe, I can guarantee you that we''ll never let the child turn into anything like that beast."


    Panicking, he pointed at Arton and yelled, "You better apologize to her right now!"

 Chapter 848 A Unified Front

    Annika quickly smiled and ttered me, nodding and bowing. "Yes, Ms. Chloe, please rest assured. If the kid really is my brother''s son, I''ll do my best to raise him well. You can trust me."


    "Dad, Annika, what are you talking about? What son? Where did this childe from?" Arton was utterly confused about what was going on.


    The elderlydy, who had been silent all along, looked thoughtful.


    Suddenly, she spoke, "You''re Ms. Chloe, aren''t you? You im this child is my son''s, and while he does resemble our family, we can''t just take your word for it. If he is Arton''s son, Arton would know for sure. Please exin everything clearly to us. We''re not foolish, but there needs to be some basis in fact, right?


    "If my son feels that everything is right, then we can acknowledge that the child is his son. Otherwise, we can''t just ept him without knowing if he really is a part of our family."


    I felt deted when I heard what Georgina had to say. I hadn''t expected her to say such things.


    I had thought I could leverage her influence if things didn''t go smoothly, but as it turned out, she was sharp about the wrong things.


    I saw that Arton was agitated, so I calmly said, "Mr. Arton, please take a look at the photos first, then we can discuss this further."


    Annika quickly handed her phone to her brother, saying earnestly, "Take a good look, Arton. Is this really your son? How could you not know about him? Don''t feel pressured. If he really is yours, take him back, and I''ll take care of him."


    It seemed that Arton heeded his sister''s words. He took the phone and looked at the screen.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At that moment, what had happened earlier seemed to happen again. Arton suddenly froze, his eyes wide and fixated on the screen, unmoving.


    After a moment, he looked at me abruptly and asked, "Can you tell me where he is now?"


    "He''s my friend''s ce," I replied calmly.


    "How old is he?" Arton asked urgently.


    "He''s almost a year old. He was born prematurely after seven months of pregnancy," I answered truthfully.


    "If you''ve been in contact with


    Mnie, you should know that she fell and gave birth prematurely right in front of the school gate. That was while she was trying to hit me." Arton''s face turned pale, which implied that he had known about


    this. .


    fel?


    "The person who''s looking after him is very kind and has taken good care of him. If you can take him back now, maybe you''ll make it in time for his birthday." I said softly. "I... Mnie..." Arton gritted his teeth, squeezing his fists tightly.


    I exined the child''s situation to the four members of the Reese family in detail.


    In the end, after a moment of contemtion, I decided to tell them more. "Mnie has escaped from prison. I was afraid it might not be good for the child, so I wanted to send the little one back to the Reese family to ensure his safety and health.


    "You know what kind of woman Mnie is. was afraid she might resort to desperate measures and use the child against us. That was why I took the liberty toe to the Reese family today and tell you


    about the little boy."


    Donovan sighed heavily, holding his head in his hands.


    After a while, he looked up at me and said, "Thank you so much, Ms. Chloe. We wouldn''t have known that there was still a Reese family child out there if it weren''t for you. This is retribution for our past actions."


    Then, he nced at me nervously and said, "I want to know when we can take my grandson back, Ms. Chloe."

 Chapter 849 A Little Impatient

    When I heard what Donovan said, I silently breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Arton, saying, "That depends on Mr. Arton."


    Arton no longer looked at me with the hostility he had when he first came home.


    He appeared to be bewildered, helpless, and even pleading...


    A man in his thirties who had been ustomed to recklessness now looked like a child who had made a mistake. He nced at his father helplessly.


    I looked at Georgina and asked, "What about you, Mrs. Georgina? Are you satisfied with the reasons I''ve given?"


    Her face paled. She turned to her son, saying, "Since he is really your child, let''s bring him back as soon as possible."


    I looked at Arton again. Despite his imposing appearance, he said meekly, "Let''s do what my mom said."


    Since they had all agreed to take Charlie back, I spoke again, "But there is one condition from thedy taking care of the little boy now..."


    Donovan immediately said, "Of course. Feel free to tell us whatever conditions they have. My family will agree to them."


    I could tell that the old man thought we were going to ask them for money.


    I smiled calmly and said, "She''s afraid the little boy won''t be able to adapt to the new environment. She said she mighte with him for the first two days or so to help take care of him and teach you how to look after him. She''ll leave after the child gets used to the new ce. Will you agree to that?"


    The Reese family expressed their doubts. "Is that all?"


    "Of course. Not everyone is motivated by money. They''re ordinary but kind-hearted people. When I suggested sending the child away, thedy was reluctant to let him go." I said truthfully.


    Donovan looked apologetic, "The boy is blessed. He''s survived great danger, and that will surely bring him good fortune. The Reese family has a future now."


    He smiled radiantly.


    Annika quickly nodded, saying, "We''ll agree to that condition! Thank you so much, Ms. Chloe."


    Only then did I smile with relief and


    said, "You don''t have to thank me You should thank the couple who''s taken care of the little one. They''ve raised him well and treated him as their own.


    "They''ve been neglecting their own son during this time. The child was frail and would always get sick, but since he arrived at that couple''s ce, he''s been getting sick less and has be stronger. They''re pretty reluctant to send him back," I added with a hint of humor.


    Donovan hurriedly said to his daughter, "Let''s go now, Annika. We''ll take the child back today. We can''t keep bothering them."


    Arton seemed to be at a loss and looked at his sister for guidance.


    Annika was also finding it hard to contain her excitement. She turned to me and asked, "Um, Ms. Chloe, can we go pick up the little boy now?"


    I checked the time. It was still before noon. I thought for a moment and took out my phone. "I''ll give them a call and ask what they think."


    As the call connected, I put it on speaker and told Myra about the situation. She seemed a bit perplexed. "So soon? Well... okay."


    You could clearly hear Myra''s reluctance over the call.


    After ending the call, I looked at Arton and asked, "Have you decided to pick up the child?"


    "Yes, we''ll pick him up right away!"


    The urgency in Donovan''s demeanor was apparent. He seemed afraid that this opportunity might slip away.


    Perhaps the Reese family should


    have had a child long ago. If Annika''s small family hadn''t experienced those unexpected events and the loss of her husband, they might have had a child by now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    For the Reese family, the existence of this child was like a gift from heaven-a source of hope for the entire family.


    Donovan''s eagerness was not surprising at all.


    He immediately got up to change, but Georgina looked at me and asked, "Ms. Chloe, why are you doing this? Well... Mnie, theoretically..."


    She paused and didn''t continue her sentence. Her eyes fixed on me, waiting for my response.

 Chapter 850 Getting to the Bottom of Things

    She seemed convinced that I would understand what she meant.


    "Maybe the little guy has a connection with me," I remarked casually, though truth be told, I wasn''t entirely sure.


    Carol gave Georgina a displeased look and said, "You''re overthinking it, Mrs. Georgina. Chloe saved the child''s life when he was only two months old, and she even broke her arm in the process." When Arton heard this, his eyes turned to me, filled with skepticism.


    Carol looked at him and told him how I had saved the child.


    Then she asked him, "What do you think about Mnie, Arton? You must know the terrible things she''s done. Were you also involved in the incident at Midnight Bar?"


    Carol''s relentless questioning made Arton gulp nervously. When he looked at me again, there was no more hostility in his eyes; all that remained was regret.


    Carol continued, "Considering your age and the unnecessary things you''ve gotten yourself involved in, we''re worried you won''t be able to take good care of the little boy. Once your sones back, I hope you''ll reflect on yourself. Don''t cause any trouble and set a good example for him. Don''t let him follow in your footsteps and be a good-for-nothing man."


    As I listened to Carol''s straightforward and critical words, I silently gave her a thumbs-up. That was precisely what I had wanted to say, but it wasn''t easy for me to express those sentiments directly. She had taken the words right out of my mouth.


    "I''m telling you, Chloe has been deeply concerned about this. She''s thought about every detail, so there are some things I need to say upfront."


    "Go on." It was Arton who spoke this time.


    "Listen carefully." Carol continued without reservation. "The child is timid, so be careful at home in the future. You might scare him out of his wits."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As she spoke, I silently gave her a thumbs-up again. I loved what Carol was saying.


    "He was born prematurely and needs a lot of care. And you, Arton, should never show your angry side in front of the child. He may be small, but he''s smart. You won''t just scare him for a short while. It might have a big impact on him. The environment shapes the child, so think about this carefully. If you want him to take after you, you can teach him all the bad things you know. After all, I can''t interfere as an outsider."


    "I won''t." He asserted earnestly.


    "Also, no smoking or drinking. Any kind of wrongdoing is forbidden in front of the little boy. His mother is erratic and behaves poorly already. Don''t let the child inherit any of her bad traits. Take good care of him and nurture him well. He had a sad start in life, but he''s very smart."


    Arton looked at me. Just as Donovan finished changing, he came out, saying, "The youngdy is right. We''ll definitely educate the child properly. He''s our family''s hope. You''re a great benefactor to us, Ms. Chloe."


    I quickly stood up, smiled, and said, "There''s no need to thank me. If you take good care of the child, that will be thanks enough. Children aren''t born bad; it''s just a matter of proper education. We can talk more after we bring the child back here. Shall we head out together?"


    Surprisingly, all four members of the Reese family wanted toe with me. I didn''t stop them.


    We returned to Myra''s house. Johnson, who had been called back by Myra, was already there.


    At that moment, the little one woke up in Myra''s arms. He held a milk bottle and drank hungrily.


    But when he saw the room full of


    people, he forgot to drink and stared around with wide eyes. Finally, his eyes settled on my face. Grinning, he tossed the milk bottle aside, burbling and saying, "Mama" as he stretched his arms out toward me.


    I smiled and picked him up. He nuzzled against my face, expressing his excitement. Somehow, the child had developed a particr familiarity with me that was hard to believe. He had managed to melt my heart.


    Donovan forgot to exchange pleasantries with anyone as his eyes were fixed on the little one. He seemed to be itching to pick him up immediately.


    I brought Charlie over, pointing to Donovan and telling him, "Look, this is Grandpa."


    Charlie grinned. His hand was still in my hair. He gnawed on me asionally and drooled on my face, but he kept looking at the members of the Reese family.


    Donovan stepped up, his mouth twitching, seemingly unsure of what to say.


    I handed Charlie over to Donovan, but the little one was still shy. He turned his head and reached for me.


    But he wanted to sneak a peek at the others, and his expression amused everyone.

 Chapter 851 Finally Meeting Charlie

    Johnson hurriedly ushered everyone into the house, exchanging pleasantries as Annika expressed her gratitude profusely. However, Arton was utterly dumbfounded, a bit unsure of what to do. Perhaps even now, he couldn''t believe that he had a son. As for me, I was filled with emotions. I never imagined that I would be so invested in Mnie''s child one day.


    I brought Charlie over to Donovan again. This time, the little one hesitated before extending a tiny hand toward the old man.


    Donovan couldn''t help but break into a wide smile as he took Charlie''s hand. Charlie''s adorable gesture melted everyone''s hearts. Georgina and Annika quickly surrounded them happily.


    Even the usually stern Arton had a softened expression. He was captivated by this kid that shared the same features as him, and a trace of tenderness and warmth flickered in his eyes. Georgina was overjoyed. "Oh my, how did this little one suddenly appear? Oh, Arton, you are fortunate. After all these years, you''ve finally done something right. Thank you, Ms. Chloe! We owe you big time for this."


    It seemed that Georgina was overjoyed. She was quite different from when I was at their ce earlier.


    I grabbed her arm and said, "Mrs. Georgina, the ones you should thank are these two."


    Donovan quickly turned to Arton and said, "Arton. Hurry up and thank them. Look, they''ve taken such good care of the baby."


    Arton finally tore his gaze away from the little one, looking at Johnson and Myra. He bent down and said, "Thank you so much. Thank you for taking care of... my son."


    His address seemed a bit awkward, but everyoneughed. Even Charlie cheered excitedly.


    Everything ended well. I silently prayed that the little one would have a good upbringing from now on.


    My phone rang, and I quickly took it out of my bag. Seeing that it was Adrian calling, I stepped aside and answered, "Hey, Adrian."


    "Chloe, due to Mnie''s crucial role in Matthew''s case, the trial will be postponed despite our efforts. It can''t proceed as scheduled tomorrow," Adrian conveyed the news.


    Upon hearing this, my heart sank, and I repeated, "It still can''t proceed as scheduled? Alright then."


    Sensing my subdued mood, Adrian added, "However, Mr. As and my team are still working hard. We''re striving to find evidence that


    disconnects Matthew from that ne


    project in Muborough, allowing us to escape the case.


    "And for other projects directly handled by Matthew, we have sufficient evidence to debunk the false ims against him, proving his innocence. Then we can proceed with the trial."


    "Is there hope of finding this evidence?" I inquired.


    Adrian promptly responded, "There are two possibilities. One is apprehending Mnie. The other is finding witnesses who can confirm Matthew wasn''t involved in those projects."


    "So, we need to start with Mnie for this evidence?" I continued, "The executives at Ardora are currently leaning toward Liora, and it might be challenging to find that."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Adrian assured, "It''s not impossible, but we must make them realize the situation. Rest assured. Mr. As is already working on it."


    "Alright. I''ll think of a solution on my end, too," I told Adrian.


    After the call, I felt burdened as I pondered his words.


    Observing the two families ying with the children in the living room, I delegated the follow-up matters to Johnson. I needed to return to thepany.


    I called Johnson aside, instructing him, "Johnson,ter, help me take the Reese family back together. I have some matters to attend to."


    Then, I bid farewell to the Reese family, saying, "I won''t apany you further. Johnson will take you back, and Myra will stay with you for a few days. I''ll visit you and Charlie when I have time.


    "If you have any questions or issues, just ask the couple. You can also contact me too, but I really need to leave now."


    I looked at Annika, "Feel free to call me if you need anything."


    I had exchanged contact information with Annika when I was at their house.


    Donovan quickly asked Arton to see me off, aligning with my intentions.

 Chapter 852 Cutting to the Chase

    Downstairs, I paused before speaking, "Mr. Arton, there are a few things I feel necessary to discuss with you."


    This time, Arton looked more deferential and nodded politely, "Please, go ahead."


    "If you''re taking custody of the child, you must lead by example and take good care of him," I stated firmly.


    Arton nodded solemnly, "We will."


    His words were concise, and his response was sincere. Satisfied, I continued, "Furthermore, I can inform you that Mnie has escaped prison, and this matter could escte."


    I looked at him sternly, "If shees to you, I hope you won''t make any foolish decisions. If you want your child to grow up healthy, you need to separate him from having her as his mother. You must provide him with a good and healthy environment to grow up in.


    "I didn''t inquire about your character before as we had no interactions. But now, because of Charlie, our paths may cross. If you act inappropriately, I won''t stand idly by."


    I saw him nce down at his own feet, but he didn''t refute.


    "Every child is born an angel. Don''t let your actions turn him into a demon. After all, I know Mnie too well. I hope you understand what I''m saying.


    "With this escape, if she''s caught again, there might be no chance of getting out. If the little one doesn''t have a good mother, I hope you won''t let him down as a father." I spoke directly, cutting to the chase. I didn''t see the need to beat around the bush with Arton.


    "I decided to send him back to your family because I believe in your sister. I hope you won''t make me look down on you."


    Upon hearing my words, Arton seemed genuinely shocked. He gazed deeply at me, perhaps not expecting me to be so straightforward.


    "Is there really no hope for her?" He asked at the end.


    "What kind of hope do you think she can have?" I countered.


    I genuinely didn''t understand the implication behind his words. Did he still have feelings for Mnie?


    "I-I didn''t mean it that way." He stammered.


    I didn''t press him on what ''that way'' meant.


    I scrutinized his expression and confidently said, "Yes, the cops are currently searching for her. She probably won''t be able to hide for long. hope you won''t make any foolish mistakes. Think about your son."


    Arton looked at me with emotions that were difficult to decipher. He didn''t respond to my words, but I could understand his reaction.


    After all, he wasn''t a person with normal thoughts. He had survived in harsh conditions for too long, and expecting him to transform instantly wasn''t easy.


    I didn''t say much more. I got into the car with Carol and left Johnson''s house. I knew Myra would handle things well.


    Back at thepany, as I entered the lobby from the underground parking lot, Michelle was still there.


    This was unexpected.


    She sat leisurely in the lobby''s sofa area, sipping her coffee.


    Seeing me walk in, she stood up and rushed over, "Chloe, you''re back! Let''s have a meal together. You made me wait so long."


    I frowned at her, calmly saying, "What exactly did you wait for me for? If you have something to say, say it here. I have some matters to attend to now."


    My words were already quite polite, considering we were ssmates. Moreover, Michelle was like a loudspeaker.


    Her persistent attachment to me made me sure that there was a reason behind it.


    "Chloe, look at you. Don''t be like this.


    After all, we spent several years in college together. I can''t control my mouth. That''s just how I am. already apologized for what saidst night. Can''t you let it go?"


    "Michelle, you''re right. I did allow you to continue talking to me because of our past, as ssmates. Otherwise, considering your wordsst night, do you think I would forgive you?" I stared at her coldly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She felt guilty under my gaze, avoiding eye contact, "You see, you''re still angry. Everyone knows that I can''t my mouth. But I cherish the time we spent together. I genuinely want to be your best friend." She looked submissive,ing closer and grabbing my arm, "Let me stay in your office for a while. I won''t bother you, I just..."


    "Chloe, the client has arrived. They''ve been waiting for you." Carol interrupted, walking over with a sense of urgency.


    I looked at Michelle, "I really don''t have time today. You should go back."


    After saying that, I walked away quickly, thinking that Michelle was like a piece of gum that was stuck to the bottom of my shoe. I truly wondered what she was up to.

 Chapter 853 She’s Pregnant

    In the afternoon, Grayson entered my office with a disheveled appearance, clearlying straight to me upon his return. He walked in and said, "Chloe, I''ve got the news. Mnie escaped?"


    I quickly stood up and motioned for him to sit on the sofa. "Yeah, it directly affects Matthew''s case, causing further dys."


    Grayson chuckled and remarked, "Well, Matthew is really unlucky. Mnie is like a ck hole. It seems her purpose in life is to trap him. What do you need me to do?"


    "We need to find evidence that proves Matthew''sck of connection to the project in Muborough. Only then can his case proceed normally," I straightforwardly conveyed Adrian''s advice.


    "We''ll find it then. But this project was originally obtained through Liora''s connections and was designed to trap Matthew. It might not be easy to find the evidence we need. We''ll have to put in some effort." Grayson went straight to the point.


    "The crucial issue is that recently, Liora has been quite active, buying off all the senior members under Matthew. That''s why it''s challenging." I expressed my concern.


    "No need to worry," Grayson nonchntly remarked. "I''ll consult with Mr. As about this."


    "But we need to get the evidence and find the witnesses quickly, or we might have more troubles down the line."


    "Rest assured," Grayson said confidently.


    I changed the topic. "Let''s talk about the situation with Trinity. Any updates? What about Jared?"


    I suddenly remembered something and smacked my forehead, "Oh my goodness, how could I forget such a big thing?"


    My abrupt action startled Grayson, who looked at me with confusion.


    "Sorry. Oh my god! I forgot something important."


    He looked at me in astonishment, asking, "What''s so serious?"


    I quickly stood up, grabbing my bag while telling Grayson, "You should go home now and rest. I''ll give you a callter, and we can discuss this further. I must deal with this matter immediately." After saying that, I rushed out of the office, feeling frustrated for forgetting such an important matter.


    While driving out of the parking lot, I called Ivanna.


    To my dismay, the phone rang for quite some time without an answer. Feeling uneasy, I stepped on the gas and headed straight to Ivanna''s house.


    I rang the doorbell for a considerable


    time before hearing shuffling sounds from inside. Eventually, the door opened, revealing Ivanna in azy posture, seeming like she hadn''t gotten out of bed yet.


    I walked in while talking to her, "Why haven''t you gotten up yet? Hurry, I''ll apany you to the hospital for the check-up. I was so busy this morning, and I just remembered this now had to handle those matters urgently."


    Ivanna, with a somewhat indifferent expression, replied, "For what? I can do it myself."


    I didn''t like her dismissive attitude


    and responded, "How can you be so


    irresponsible about your own


    health? Your well-being is the most important. You''re out all day long. You need to know your ownO


    situation. What if-"


    Before I could finish my sentence, she interrupted me. "We don''t need to go to the hospital for this kind of check-up."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She sat on the sofa, looking nonchnt. "I can handle it myself."


    From her reaction, I sensed that the test results might have returned positive.


    "Did you... test it?" I asked, a bit unsettled.


    Ivanna, looking annoyed, replied with a muffled "Mmhmm."


    My head spun, and I sat on the sofa, looking at her. "When did you do it? Is it urate? But we should still go to the hospital to be sure. At least it''s more urate. Come on, let''s go." She appeared frustrated and responded, "I said we don''t need to go to the hospital for this. I just want to think about it."


    I was shocked. "Think about what?"


    "I''m not even sure if I want it yet. I don''t want everyone to know about it. It''s embarrassing!"


    Ivanna buried her face in her arms, looking helpless and lost.

 Chapter 854 A Fatal Blow

    I understood that she had emotions brewing inside her. After all, she hadn''t been able to reach Jared for many days. In moments like this, anyone would feel uneasy.


    Which woman wouldn''t want to share the pregnancy news with her loved one as soon as possible?


    I was truly regretful for my carelessness in forgetting such a significant matter.


    After she tested herselfst night, her emotions must have beenplex. But neither of us was there to console her. I imagined she had a sleepless night, which exined why she hadn''t gotten up yet and seemed disoriented.


    In her current state, how muchfort could I offer? After all, I wasn''t Jared-the person who could untangle this mess.


    I didn''t know what was going on in that man''s mind.


    But I knew that even if he loved Ivanna, breaking free from the shackles of the Huffman family might be an unknown challenge for him.


    For adults, making choices against one''s desires for the sake of family, business, career, or long-term interests was amon urrence.


    But for Ivanna, such a decision would be a fatal blow.


    I understood Ivanna well. Despite her outward cheerfulness and openness, she was conservative and guarded about matters of the heart. She had remained single for years, never fully devoted herself to anyone.


    Moreover, it was obvious that she loved Jared deeply.


    I approached Ivanna, enveloping her in a gentle hug, and whispered, "Don''t overthink it. Right now, it''s just a matter of being unable to reach him. Given the uncertainty on that end, it''s understandable why he..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Ivanna abruptly lifted her head, giving me a stern look.


    She interrupted, demanding, "Why is it understandable? Don''t make excuses for him. I know the situation very well. I love him more than he loves me. I know wee from different worlds, but I don''t deny my love for him."


    I looked at Ivanna in her gloomy state. To be honest, it made me ufortable. She loved Jared, a man she couldn''t fully influence.


    "Chlo, can you tell me if As would just leave without a word or not even a phone call?" She stared at me withrge eyes, and she chuckled, seeing my inability to answer.


    "Yes, he left in a hurry because it was urgent, and I get it. But it''s been five days now. Couldn''t he spare a moment for a call to let me know? Would it really have cost him that much?"


    I had to admit that her questioning was valid.


    "Chlo, suddenly I feel like such a failure, really."


    After saying this, she looked deted.


    This was the first time I had seen Ivanna in such a helpless state. It was already past noon, and she probably hadn''t eaten anything. I got up and went to the kitchen to check the refrigerator, which I found to be empty.


    Well, she hadn''t properly been at home for a long time. How could there be any groceries?


    I pulled her up, "Let''s go out to eat. You can''t function without eating. No matter the oue, we still have to be nice to ourselves. These things won''t be solved on an empty stomach."


    "I don''t want to move. I''m not hungry at all," she said with frustration in a weak voice.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "But you''re pregnant now, and you need nutrition." I closed her eyes and stopped talking.


    "Then I''ll check with Lauren to see where she is. What do you want to eat? I''ll ask her to bring it over." I intentionally suggested this, thinking that Lauren was much better than me in this regard. She knew how tofort people.


    But I had to consult Ivanna''s opinion.


    "Don''t bother. I''m fine. If I want to eat, I''ll eat. I''m not a child anymore." She dismissed me.


    I looked at her and said with


    exasperation, "You can articte your principles well, but you don''t act like that! Are you sure you eat when you''re hungry? Who came back starving like a wolf the other day?"


    After saying this, I took out my phone and called Lauren. She answered as soon as the call went through.


    "Where are you?"

 Chapter 855 Why Is She Acting Like That?

    Lauren immediately replied, "ATL Empire."


    She had been at ATL Empire, learning from the master As had arranged for her and handling some public rtions cases. She was diligent, working from early morning tote at night, and it was said that she made significant progress.


    The key was her solid foundation. In the upper circles of Foswood, especially in interpersonal rtionships, she was practically a master.


    "What is it?" She seemed to be busy while speaking.


    "Go to the restaurant across the street and order some food. Ivanna hasn''t eaten anything for most of the day. Oh, try to make it light... well, make it nutritious." I felt like I was speaking incoherently.


    "Isn''t she in Bourdamun? She''s back?"


    "Yeah, we''ll talk when we meet. Hurry up!" I emphasized and hung up.


    Ivanna adjusted her body, leaning into the sofa in a state of rxation. "Aren''t you busy? If you''re busy, do your thing. I''m fine. At worst, I''ll start over."


    She said this and looked at me with a wry smile, looking worse than if she were crying.


    "Is this how you handle it?" I retorted, "This is just ack ofmunication. And this matter with the Huffman family is not so simple. There might be someplications." So, I briefly exined the family''s situation to her.


    Ivanna listened attentively and said, "Chlo, the key is not the Huffman family but Jared himself. If he is determined about something, no one can influence him."


    "I think you should give yourself a chance and also give him a chance. Since you love him, then wait."


    "You''re talking lightly. Is waiting the only thing I should do? How long should I wait? Especially at this time, and he..." She sighed.


    Just then, the doorbell rang, and I hurried to open the door.


    Lauren came in carrying a stack of takeout boxes. She nced inside and asked, "What''s going on? When did youe back?"


    After walking in, she saw Ivanna''s condition and quickly asked, "Are you sick?"


    Ivanna quickly sat up and smiled. "My heart is."


    Then she pointed toward the sofa, "You guys sit, I need to brush my teeth."


    After saying that, she ran upstairs.


    Lauren looked at me inexplicably and asked, "Why is she acting like this?"


    "It''s all because of Jared. He left in a hurry and hasn''t called her even once!" I grumbled.


    "But still, does she need to act like that?" Lauren didn''t understand. "They can clean up the mess together when he''s back. By the way, are you not busy?" "I''m so busy! And she suddenly came to mind." I didn''t mention Ivanna''s situation.


    "Is everything okay with thepany?" Lauren asked.


    "Thepany is fine; it''s Mnie causing trouble again," I said irritably. Just then, Ivanna came downstairs, looking more spirited after freshening up. Lauren nced at me and asked, "Mnie? What trouble is she causing now?"


    I snorted, "Hmph, what else? This time, she escaped from prison."


    Lauren''s mouth fell open, and her eyes widened as she looked at me. "No way! She''s brave, though."


    Ivanna was also surprised and chuckled, "She really is. What happened? Escaping prison is a big deal."


    While she spoke, she took the meal that Lauren had ordered for her. The moment she opened the bag, she couldn''t take it anymore and rushed into the bathroom on the first floor while covering her mouth.


    Lauren was shocked again, pointing at her back and looking at me. I 0 shrugged and smiled, and Lauren immediately understood what was going on. She seemed a bit stunned for a moment.


    I didn''t say anything and waited for Ivanna toe out of the bathroom. I quickly poured her a ss of water and banded it to her. "Rinse your mouth and drink some water first."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    §¿§Ý§à


    She was pale, but she listened to me and rinsed her mouth. Then she sat on the sofa as if she were exhausted.


    Lauren walked up to her. "Are you..."


    Ivanna was silent for a moment before she nodded with some regret.


    Lauren quickly sat down, took out all the meal boxes, and ced them on the coffee table. "Take it easy and eat quickly. Now, you need to take care of yourself well."


    "Both of you are here, I..." Ivanna sat up, seeming hesitant to speak to both of us.

 Chapter 856 A Matter of Life and Death

    ?


    A Matter of Life and Death


    When we saw the expression on Ivanna''s face, both Lauren and I sensed that she had something on her mind.


    In truth, the two of us knew exactly what she was going to say.


    "I don''t want this baby!" Ivanna said through gritted teeth, her words sharp. "I spent the whole night thinking about it."


    "You''re being unreasonable," I retorted, a tinge of irritation in my voice. "Don''t act impulsively. We''re not kids anymore, so you need to face the situation head-on. You can''t be reckless."


    Lauren fixed her gaze on Ivanna as well. "I agree. You need to discuss this with Jared."


    "I can''t even find him! How can I discuss anything with him?" Ivanna was getting caught up in her frustration.


    "Ivanna, please be rational. Given the current circumstances, he can''t be with you all the time, even when he''s in Foswood." I said harshly.


    Lauren pulled me aside, offering me aforting look before gently trying to persuade Ivanna to see reason. "You really need to think carefully about this, Ivanna. Don''t be childish. Listen to what we have to say, okay?"


    "I''ve thought about it all night. I don''t want to think about it anymore!" She whined like a petnt child.


    I felt a sense of urgency. After all, I knew what Ivanna was like. "Lauren''s right. We won''t force you to use this child to pressure Jared, but this is not just about you. You have to talk to him, even if you can''t reach him right now. That doesn''t mean he won''t contact you at all, right?"


    "I know something about Trinity''s situation. There are priorities in life, and it''s a matter of life and death over there. You can''t deny him a chance to catch his breath," Lauren added, trying to reason with her."


    "Isn''t this a matter of life and death for me as well?'' Ivanna argued unreasonably.


    "You''re going a little too far, Ivanna. The child is yours and Jared''s. Trinity''s situation is uncertain right now, and even if you do manage to contact Jared, can you make him drop everything ande back to raise the child with you?" I said.


    I realized I might have spoken too harshly a secondter, but it was toote to take it back.


    Sure enough, Ivanna turned pale when she heard what I said. She stared at me intensely for a while before saying, "You seem to be only thinking about Trinity right now, Chloe. Tell me, do you feel that my rtionship with Jared is unfair to Trinity? Do you want them to be together?"


    Her words left both Lauren and me stunned. My heart sank, and I looked at her uneasily. "What do you mean, Ivanna? Are you trying to say that I''m taking Trinity''s side?"Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    As I confronted Ivanna assertively, the very thing I feared finally unfolded.


    "Yes, I do have a connection with Trinity. But that doesn''t change anything, you know? You''ve known me for many years. Am I the type to forget loyalty for personal gain? It''s true that I became sworn sisters with her, but my bond with you is just as important to me. I understand this better than anyone!" I spoke with growing indignation.


    *And I''ve agonized over this thing with you, Jared, and Trinity a thousand times. Honestly, based on emotions alone, I can swear to you that I hope you and Jared end up together."


    Ivanna''s eyes widened when she heard me say that.


    "I have a reason for saying that. I was moved by something Jared said. He told me that you were his life!"


    "When did he say that?" Ivanna asked in disbelief.


    "After I found out you two were in love, I went to Jared and asked him about it myself." I looked at her as I told her this piece of information I hadn''t shared with her until now.


    Ivanna looked at me and gulped before sitting up straight. Tears glistened in her eyes.


    "I hoped you and Jared would be together because I believe you twoplement each other. You''ve been fighting alone over the years, and you seem like a tough woman, but do you really see yourself that way?" I choked.


    Lauren reached for my hand, trying to stop me.


    I pulled away from her and continued to speak.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 857 Possibility of Assassination

    ?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Possibility of Assassination


    My stubbornness surged. This was the first time Ivanna and I had disagreed.


    "Do you know why I''m saying this?" I asked Ivanna, looking straight at her. "I''m not trying to please you. I think Jared and Trinity don''t suit each other because they''re too simr. There''s no real love between them. It''s more of a sense of understanding, a familial bond, or a sense of duty.


    ''So, I genuinely hope you and Jared make it to the end. I''m saying this from the bottom of my heart. I would say that even in front of Trinity."


    Ivanna looked at my face and lowered her gaze.


    I softened my tone. I knew she was at her most vulnerable now.


    ''I talked about this with As once. He told me not to dwell on it because everyone in this world has a love that belongs only to them. You only get a chance to encounter the right love if you part with the wrong one. That''s why I advised you to wait."


    Lauren quickly interjected, "You should tone it down a bit, Chloe."


    Then she turned to Ivanna and continued to console her. "No matter what, Ivanna, what you said just now was really hurtful."


    We both fell silent. There was a mix of anger and awkwardness in the air.


    After a while, I spoke again. ''Since I became swom sisters with Trinity, I''ve been trying to bnce our rtionship. I always reminded myself to try to remain rational about Jared''s business. I tried not to let my emotions sway me, and I tried not to favor either of you. But Ivanna, I have to admit, my scale tilts more toward you."


    Lauren quickly tried to ease the tension. "Exactly, Ivanna. Don''t overthink it. We''re best friends, after all."


    I looked at her, helpless but sincere. "It might be because of the impression Trinity left on me earlier, or maybe it was because of her actions toward you in the past. Perhaps I always felt that she was weakerpared to you." My heart was in turmoil. I thought about whether I should continue talking. I didn''t know if Ivanna would sink deeper into misunderstanding if I did. Still, I felt that I needed to tell her all this, if only for my own peace of mind. As I looked at her, she silently lowered her head. I took a deep breath and continued, "But... honestly, Ivanna, Trinity is not as morous and arrogant as she appears on the surface. She''s helpless sometimes too.


    *She also has a sensitive side. Everyone''s vulnerable sometimes.


    "Her father told me on the morning she disappeared that he wished his daughter could lead a normal life like any other girl. He hoped she could date, get married, and have children. But she''s Trinity, heir to the Huffman family. She can''t just do whatever she wants.


    ''She risked everything to make the Huffman family stronger. She didn''t disappear. She deliberately left all the family guards behind because she wanted to strengthen her authority over the old forces and regain dominance, but... there was a possibility that she had been assassinated. So, I think Jared''s actions were justifiable because he felt responsible.


    Ivanna looked up at me, her kindness and warmth evident. "Alright, enough. From now on, no one is allowed to say anything that hurts anyone else''s feelings. No matter what happens, the three of us should be able to speak openly like this. We shouldn''t hide our opinions, we shouldn''t be suspicious of each other, and we should never betray each other.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Lauren looked at both of us and winked at me, conveying her message. I understood what she meant, of course. After thinking for a moment, I walked up to Ivanna, sighed, and said, "Alright, it''s time to eat. If you don''t eat, you''ll just waste Lauren''s effort in bringing all this here for you. Besides, you need to take care of yourself. Kids need nutrition. We can talk more about thister."


    She remained silent for a long time before reaching for the cutlery and silently starting to eat.


    Just then, As called. I nced at my phone and casually declined the call.


    Ivanna looked at me and said, "You can go. I''m fine. I know I was wrong about you."


    I nearly cried at those words. My nose tingled as I looked at her with teary eyes.


    Lauren also said, "You''re busy. You should head back. I''ll stay here with her."


    "You stay here tonight, then. We''ll take her to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow. I won''t be able to rest easy otherwise." I turned to Ivanna. "Stop overthinking this. We''ll discuss it and handle everything together. It doesn''t matter how long it takes. I will always be the Chloe you know. Nothing will change."


    "Okay. Just go back now." Ivanna softly agreed.


    I quickly turned and walked out. As soon as I stepped outside, tears rolled down my cheeks.

 Chapter 858 In Low Spirits

    I remained in low spirits even after I saw As.


    He noticed immediately and pulled me into his arms. He looked down at my face in concern and asked, "What''s wrong? Why do you look so down?"


    I nced at him and said, "Can you reach Jared?"


    "I still can''t reach him. What''s going on?"


    I exined Ivanna''s situation to him. "Find a way to contact Jared. Tell him about this situation. It wasn''t right for him to just leave without a word, especially with Ivanna in this state. I can totally understand why she reacted that way," Iined to As in a displeased tone.


    He nodded. "I''ll let you know the minute I get any news from him. But it looks like you can''t stop letting someone else''s business affect your mood, huh?"


    I didn''t like the way he said that. I reproached him coldly, "Is this just someone else'' business? Is Ivanna just a random person to me? She''s worried about me for many years. I can''t just stand by and do nothing about her situation!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was upset as I thought about what Ivanna had said. But I couldn''t deny it, and I was trying to think about whether I had taken Trinity''s side in this matter.


    But in fact, I had favored Ivanna and Jared''s rtionship all along.


    As, who saw that I was still gloomy, sulkily instructed the driver to take us out for dinner.


    I didn''t object because I didn''t want to bring my emotions home. I needed some time to process things outside.


    But the car hadn''t traveled far when the driver said to As, "Sir, that car is following us again."


    As just grunted and made a phone call. "Bring that person to me."


    I instinctively looked behind us and saw a ck sedan following our car.


    As pulled me close. "Don''t pay any attention to it."


    When we arrived at the restaurant, the waiter led us to a private room. After cing our orders, Dn brought someone in.


    I was surprised to see someone I knew. It was Kimberly from the Terrell family in Bourdamun.


    As Kimberly entered, her eyes locked onto As''s face.


    I had seen that expression before. Kimberly had the same look on her face when she saw As for the first time in Bourdamun.


    As nced at her coldly. "Speak. Why are you following me?"


    Kimberly lowered her eyes for a moment, then raised them again Her mouth twitched as she looked at As. Her eyes were filled with grievances, but there was a hint of hostility in her gaze toward me.


    It looked like she was openly dering enmity against me.


    "You''ve been following me for several days. Why?" As''s tone was icy.


    "I... I just wanted to see... you. I didn''t mean you any harm!" Kimberly replied under As''s pressing gaze.


    "If I ever see you again, you won''t be as lucky as you were today. Escort her out, Dn." As''s handsome face was exceptionally cold, and his tone brooked no doubt. He stared directly at Kimberly with a look that would make anyone shiver,


    "Why are you treating me like this? What does she have..." Kimberly began to say.


    "Get out." As''s voice was not loud, but it was incredibly scary. His eyes also revealed a murderous intent.


    Kimberly shivered involuntarily, then


    red at me resentmentfully. Before


    she could say anything else, Dn grabbed her arm and dragged her out.


    She gave me a death re while struggling to free herself from his grip.

 Chapter 859 Money Talks, People Walk

    The private room regained its tranquility, and as I looked at As, I suddenly burst intoughter.


    I leaned in toward his face curiously with a mischievous expression. "Seems like your looks are getting you into trouble everywhere. Fangirls are chasing after you all over the ce."


    He looked at me seriously. "Don''t you feel threatened? How are you still so rxed? Have you lost your mind, Chlo?"


    I squinted my eyes, carefully scrutinizing him, then said a little irritably, "I''ve gotten used to being at odds with women all over the world. Why should I feel threatened? I''m sure I''ll be besieged by your fangirls sooner orter."


    He suddenly pulled me into his embrace. "I''ll see who dares make an enemy of my woman. They must have a death wish."


    Iughed, falling into his embrace as all my gloominess disappeared. As kissed me passionately and eagerly.


    After a long time, he said, "Stop being so down. It''s better to solve problems with a smile. I''ll try to contact Jared as soon as possible."


    "Please do, especially now that Ivanna is pregnant. It''s really unfair that she doesn''t have him by her side right now," I defended Ivanna.


    As yfully bit my nose to change the subject. "When are we having a baby? To give our Ava apanion?"


    I blushed instantly. "Ava already has apanion, doesn''t she?"


    "But she has the right to be a big sister." As countered cleverly.


    I was speechless.


    "Well... let''s just go with the flow. It''s not like I have a say in this," I said, and blushed.


    "It''s my say, and I''ll definitely work hard and take action toplete this challenging task as soon as possible." As grinned. I couldn''t believe that the man who was so hostile just a moment ago now looked so yful.


    I burst into uncontrobleughter again.


    Luckily, the waiter had arrived with the dishes, and he let me go. We quickly took our seats.


    He had ordered all the food I loved, but I felt uneasy as I thought about Ivanna being alone at such an important time. As sensed my thoughts, so he changed the topic and asked, "Did you send the little one back to the Reese family?"


    "How did you know?" His words immediately captured my attention.


    "I knew you would definitely send him back to them when that incident with Mnie happened." His words warmed my heart. He really understood me.


    "How can we quickly prove that Matthew has nothing to do with the projects in Muborough? Liora has probably bribed those people and they might not want to testify."


    As snorted and said, "Problems


    that money can solve aren''t really problems. Since they only want money, I''ll make them pay the price and trap them with the thing they love most in the world."


    As he spoke, his tone was chilling, giving a sense of both awe and fear. However, I found it oddly reassuring. I realized he must have a n in mind already if he was saying that. I had nothing to worry about


    "Trust me, you''ll be satisfied with the results." As''s voice was as gentle as melodious music.


    As we discussed Matthew''s situation, my phone rang. I quickly picked it up and saw that it was Myra. I figured she must be calling to tell me about Charlie.


    I answered, and sure enough, Myra


    said she had returned from the


    Reese family''s ce, and Charlie was doing well and ying happily at home. I knew I could rely on Annika.


    "She was working hard to learn how to take care of Charlie this afternoon. I was very touched." Myra sounded d.


    "Arton was also very attentive. He hasn''t left the child''s side since he got home, so you can rest assured."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "And what about you? How are you feeling? Are you having trouble letting go?" I asked.

 Chapter 860 Shes Just Bait

    When she heard my question, Myra fell silent for a moment. I could tell that she must be feeling a little sad.


    After a brief pause, she sighed. "Well... you''re right. But still, he has family. He''s a treasure, and no matter how good he is with me, it''s not the same as living with his own family. Blood is thicker than water, after all." I could hear the helplessness in her voice.


    "That''s right. Talk about it with Johnson and consider having a second child soon maybe," I said softly, "Don''t worry; your burden will only get lighter, and you''ll do well with Johnson in the future."


    I intentionally hinted at something with my words. Since Johnson had turned over a new leaf and passed the test of time, I believed he was someone worth trusting. It was clear that he could handle things on his own, especially after Matthew''s incident. He had been Matthew''s right hand, but he was no longer as important after Mnie joined thepany.


    I had ns for his future.


    I was confident that Myra could pick up on the implications in my words.


    After I hung up, As looked at me tenderly and asked, "Thinking about something again?"


    "Can you let me have some secrets?" I looked at him in distress.


    Heughed even more triumphantly. "You say you don''t want Ardora, but I see you''ve already nned everything out."


    I said, helplessly, "It''s better than having it fall into someone else''s hands. After all, that was my initial investment. I have no reason to give it up."


    "Have you thought about how Matthew will face the future if he''s acquitted?" As asked me seriously.


    I nced at him and said sincerely, "I don''t need to think about that since he''s not important to me anymore. I just want his case to end quickly so we can put an end to this trouble." As was moved and rubbed my head affectionately.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I have no reason to get involved with the Murphys. I''ve done what I can, and it''s not fair to you that I keep dealing with this messy affair. Trust me, I know what''s important."


    As smiled contentedly. "I don''t


    doubt that at all, my darling. You don''t have to go out of your way


    me. As long as you''re happy het


    enough for me."


    "Speaking of which, I need to find my father now that this business with Matthew is ending," I said softly.


    The issue of my father had been weighing heavily on my heart.


    "Oh, Arnold left today! I forgot to see him off." I suddenly remembered that Arnold was leaving for Monora today.


    As''s phone rang just as he was


    about to say something. I saw him pick up without hesitation, andd


    vaguely heard the person on the line


    say Keegan''s name. Conten


    "Good. Release the news." As''s expression was calcting, which indicated that it must be good news.


    After hanging up, he told me, "Keegan has been arrested."


    "What? When did this happen?" I was startled at this big news.


    "He was caught at the airport, attempting to flee." As fed me a piece of sea cucumber as he exined.


    "You guessed he would try to escape, didn''t you?" I said as I chewed on the sea cucumber and looked at As''s handsome face "Oh well, Liora probably didn''t think that her family would be in prison now in exchange for Mnie''s freedom. By the way, do you know where Mnie is?"


    "Yeah. The cops know too, but she''s just bait," As said casually.


    As As spoke, my mind raced. Mnie was just bait?


    I suddenly thought of something and looked at him. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction, as if he had carefully calcted everything.


    This strengthened my suspicions.


    I leaned toward him and asked him something.

 Chapter 861 The Art of Making Money

    I boldly voiced my spection. "Don''t tell me you guys orchestrated Mnie''s escape?"


    As immediately shook his head. "No, but we did leverage the rtionship between Liora and Felix, that''s for sure."


    I stared at As, dumbfounded. He was overly modest if this was not their deal.


    "How did you pull it off?" I asked, incredulous, while munching on food.


    A hint of tenderness glinted in As''s eyes as he smiled.


    "I had Liora and Felix''s rtionship thoroughly investigated by Grayson long ago. It wasn''t part of our arrangement, but we used their connection." Suddenly, I remembered Grayson mentioning it to me.


    "Grayson told me that he had checked in on Felix and Liora. Was it because of Mnie''s confession? I said I''d have a good chat with Grayson tonight."


    "I had investigated Mnie''s confession because Liora always acted like she had insider information. I looked into it, and sure enough, information came from inside."


    "You noticed Liora''s behavior back then?" I was truly amazed at As''s sharpness.


    I had to admit it, my admiration for him was growing more profound.


    As sat at the tablezily, gazing at my face with satisfaction. Such a sight made him even more captivating, almost mesmerizing.


    He continued, "In recent years, Liora made a fortune by extorting money from the inmates, especially those involved in economic crimes. They didn''tck money but wanted to cause trouble. Liora became the bridge. It was a lucrative business for her."


    I nodded in acknowledgment. "I respect this woman. Her thought process is definitely on a different level. No wonder Mnie waspletely under her control."


    "Mnie''s situation was her own


    doing. She indeed had unique advantages and handled them. skillfully," As added, emphasizing how Mnie waspletely under Liora''s control.


    It was no surprise that Liora wanted to win and did not take me seriously.


    In fact, my background was iparable to others, and she looked down on me.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Liora was a veteran warrior in Foswood.


    As continued, taking my astonishment seriously. "During Mnie''s time inside, she suffered a lot, all thanks to Liora. So whatever


    Liora told her to do, she dared not


    refuse."


    I was shocked, cautiously asking, "Are you saying Mnie was physically abused inside?"


    "Physically abused is an understatement. It was inhumane treatment."


    I was left speechless. I couldn''t fathom the inhumane methods he referred to.


    "But this time, Liora lost herposure. Why?" I was a bit puzzled.


    "This time, Liora sensed a danger, and the pressure came from Melvern." As spoke casually as if everything was within his strategic n. "Melvern?" I was surprised.


    "Yes, when Melvern returned to the city, he felt something was off. Before his return, he had already prepared to take revenge against Atticus."


    "I know about this. Melvern returned to the city mainly for revenge against Atticus." I looked at As, telling him, "Atticus told me about it himself!"


    "But when Melvern returned to the city, he sensed that the information he had received didn''t quite match the actual situation. So, he stopped supplying Liora with information."


    As''s words were an eye-opener, and suddenly, everything made sense. That exined why Liora took matters into her own hands.

 Chapter 862 Pull a Fast One

    I gazed at As''s handsome profile, feeling like I was falling in love all over again.


    "I finally understand why Liora has been keeping a low profiletely." I smiled contentedly.


    "Yeah, because she''s lost her confidence. After Melvern cut off the funding, Liora''s ns took a major hit. She feels the crisis and wants to liquidate her remaining assets as quickly as possible. What else does she have left?" As chuckled, his smile charming.


    "She only has Ardora left."


    "Exactly! She intended to hand Ardora over to Melvern, but he refused. However, Melvern did release his shares, all because Liora threatened him. If he didn''tply, she would attract more funds and dilute his ownership."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Liorapletely manipted Matthew and Mnie. They walked right into this mess themselves," I said.


    "Once Matthew got caught in Liora''s trap, he lost all autonomy. That''s why he handed over Muborough to Mnie to manage. Mnie was the one acting out and disrupting their peaceful lives. So, Matthew used Muborough to control her, a temporary solution to deal with her antics."


    I was utterly confused. Things were getting more convoluted by the minute.


    "In fact, Matthew has been doing everything to protect Ardora. He''s probably afraid of devaluation." I sighed.


    "If that happens, Matthew will have nothing. Prior to this, Matthew brought in a sizable seven million dors, along with funds from other investors Liora enlisted. Matthew agreed to invest these funds in Ardora through the issuance of shares.


    "That was just a pie in the sky that Liora painted for Matthew. She must have fooled him big time." I rolled my eyes as I spoke.


    As reached out and pinched my cheek, asking softly, "Upset?"


    I immediately red at him. "Nonsense!"


    He grinned, revealing his pearly white teeth. "Do you know how much Liora gained from empty-handedly deceiving him?"


    "How much?" I was curious now. I realized I knew too little about Ardora, and As had the whole picture.


    I had to admit that, without As, I would be utterly lost. I didn''t know Liora''s background or her ruthless tactics, while As had a clear train of thought.


    "15 percent! She obtained it through project investment, with Keegan owning 8 percent and the sisters owning 23 percent. It''s nearly a quarter As soon as she got it, she transferred this acquired stake to Melvern."


    "Good grief!" I eximed.


    As looked at me with a smile.


    "Melvern invested, seeing through Liora''s game n. Once he understood the situation, he woke Liora up from her dream. If she


    didn''t return the funds, Melveri


    would retaliate. But this retaliation would be fatal for Liora and the Thompson family."


    "She''s caught between a rock and a hard ce." I sighed. "Isn''t Melvern being too stingy?"


    "He''s definitely not stingy. He has other ns," As said casually.


    "My goodness, it''s soplicated! So, Melvern and Liora are at odds now?" I finally grasped that point.


    As nodded decisively.


    "Liora released Mnie to buy some time because, with Matthew acquitted, she has no other way out under Melvern''s pressure."


    "That''s clever, but not the whole story."


    I felt my brain working overtime. Suddenly, I asked As a daring question. "Do you think...Liora and Felix have been friends for many years?" "Yes." As nodded affirmatively.


    I looked at As, and questions swirled in my mind. Finally, feeling a little nosy, I asked my question...

 Chapter 863 He Has Never a Good Person

    "Do you think... Liora''s son is Felix''s?"


    I stared at As, waiting for his response.


    As immediately extended his hand toward me. I quickly stood up and nestled into his arms. I really wanted to know who Liora''s child belonged to.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "She was married to Atticus back then, and Atticus only found outter," I shared with As. "This is something that Atticus told me and Arnold has also mentioned. I think Atticus couldn''t possibly not know who the child belongs to."


    "This hasn''t been confirmed, but Atticus''s behavior makes it suspicious," As said, looking at me in his arms.


    "Atticus''s behavior? What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Atticus has always been clear-headed. He wouldn''t overlook this, but it still needs to be confirmed," As replied vaguely. "Because he has consistently supported you in dealing with Liora, and this is undoubtedly part of his maniption."


    "I already know that. He''s never been a good person," I said nomittally.


    He gave me a gentle smile, kissed me, and asked, "Alright, are you full now?"


    "I am!"


    I was genuinely full. While he was analyzing all this for me, he fed me continuously. He had stuffed me like a duck.


    "Then, let''s go home." He let go of me, and I quickly stood up.


    After a moment of thought, I picked up my phone and called Lauren. When she answered, I asked, "Have you guys eaten?" "We have. I just made some porridge and a few side dishes. She ate quite a bit," Lauren told me.


    "Do I need toe over?" I asked.


    "It''s fine. You''ve been busy these past few days, so focus on your work." I could tell Lauren was saying this on purpose. "Alright! I''lle over tomorrow morning to apany her to the hospital. Spend more time with her for now," I said, feeling a bit uneasy. "I''ll stay at her ce tonight. Don''t worry!" Lauren reassured me.


    "Okay then."


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at As, and he knew I was worried about Ivanna.


    He said, "If you''re worried, we can go back to Amethyst Apartments. It''ll be convenient for you to apany her tomorrow morning."


    I felt happy and quickly called my mom. I told her that something was going on with Ivanna, so we would stay there.


    My mom asked what happened to Ivanna, but before I could answer, I heard Ava say on the phone, "I want to talk to Mommy!"


    The next moment, I heard Ava''s voice on the phone. As took my phone, put it on speaker, and answered.


    "Mommy, we''re having a parent-child sports day on Saturday. The teacher said both parents have to participate. You guys muste!"


    "Saturday is still a few days away."


    This child couldn''t hold back. It was still several days away, and she couldn''t sit still.


    "Of course, I know it''s still a few days away, but you guys are always busy," Ava retorted. "I had to tell you earlier. Remember, don''t be busy on Saturday. You have to be free.


    "You need toe because the


    teacher said these activities help parents and children get along better. The rtionship between you and me is pretty nd now. It needs improvement."


    Her words made me speechless. Did this child just say our rtionship was nd?


    "Okay, don''t worry. We''ll participate," As said indulgently.


    "Daddy, you have to remind Mommy. She always finds excuses. I''m very unhappy!" She spoke with conviction.


    "I got it. I''ll be better. It''s not that I


    don''t want toe home, but I need to apany Aunt Ivanna for al checkup at the hospital tomorrow morning. Should I apany her?" I guided her, hoping she would understand.


    "Yes. Will there be needles at the hospital? Why is Aunt Ivanna sick?" She reverted to being a child.


    As we continued talking, we walked


    out of the restaurant and down the


    stairs. As settled the bill at the front desk. Afraid my conversation might disturb them, I walked slowly out of the restaurant.


    Just as I was about to step down the stairs, someone bumped into me from behind, and I tumbled down...

 Chapter 864 A Horrifying Moment

    A sudden force knocked the phone out of my hand, and I tumbled down with no chance of stabilizing myself. An instinctive scream escaped my lips, and I reached forward with both hands to try to keep my bnce.


    In this terrifying moment, I saw another dark figure emerge from beneath the steps, quickly catching me as I descended. The momentum caused us to stumble involuntarily.


    Once stabilized, I saw that the person who caught me was Dn.


    Still in shock, I red at the steps above, only to find Liora standing there. Her expression was quiteplex, her mouth hanging open in a ridiculous manner.


    There was astonishment on her face, and she gritted her teeth. Obviously, I hadn''t fallen down as she had hoped, leaving her infuriated.


    At that moment, another unexpected event urred.


    Seeing me re at her, Liora tried to descend the steps to get to me. As, however, approached her suddenly. With a powerful kick, he sent Liora tumbling down the steps. Her body flew out like a ragdoll.


    The next second, she fell heavily at our feet with a dull thud and a painful groan.


    As quickly descended the steps, reaching us. He ced his foot on Liora''s face without hesitation.


    His thin lips curled sharply, evoking murderous intent. He stared at Liora''s distorted face beneath his foot with a chilling gaze. His tone was frigid.


    "How dare youy your hands on her? I think you''ve grown tired of living!"


    Liora''s face deformed under the pressure of As''s foot. She still struggled vainly.


    "A-As, I''ll sue you... You... You''re intentionally causing harm!"


    "Fine, I''ll fulfill your wish and leave you with evidence." As''s cold voice sounded again. This warning carried a ruthless tone, sending shivers down the spine. As swiftly lifted his foot from Liora''s face as she raised her hand to crawl up.


    As''s foot quickly pressed down, and before I could see what was happening, I heard something break and Liora''s blood-curdling scream.


    "This is the price for crossing my


    bottom line. Harm her again, and I''ll


    make you wish you were dead. Remember this!" As''s voice echoed again, the warning sharp enough to make anyone shudder. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As then pulled me into his arms. His tone was gentle despite his chilling presence. "Move around. Does it hurt anywhere? Don''t be afraid, it''s over now."


    He rubbed my head and hugged me, his face full of remorse. It was a close call.


    "I shouldn''t have let you leave my side."


    I shifted slightly, looking up at him and shaking my head.


    "Chloe, I won''t let you...have an easy time!" Liora''s curses and groans echoed below us.


    I suddenly looked at her with a trace of irony in my faint smile. I might have suffered a serious fall if it weren''t for Dn''s agile skills today.


    Taking a deep breath, I watched her struggle on the ground, a sarcastic smile on my face.


    "You can try. I can''t wait to see how you''ll make me suffer. I''ll be waiting."


    At this point, Dn had picked up my phone. Thankfully, the call had already been disconnected. Otherwise, my mom would worry again. "Bitch!" Liora continued to roll on the ground.


    "Liora, I''ve never fought a woman


    before, but what you did to her today


    is not over!" As looked down at


    Liora, battered and bruised. His words were cold and deliberate. en.swhovels


    Then, he pulled me into his arms. "Let''s go."


    He turned and got into the car parked on the side of the road, leaving Liora howling from behind.

 Chapter 865 Unaware

    Sitting in the car, I still had some lingering fear for Liora and me.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, I sincerely thanked Dn, "Thank you, Dn! I would''ve had a nasty fall today if it weren''t for you."


    Dn softly replied, "You''re wee. It''s what I should do."


    I looked at Dn incredulously and asked, "How did you know she would push me? I had no idea she was behind me."


    Dn immediately exined, "When I brought the car over, I saw her turn around and rush toward you from behind. Her footsteps were getting faster, and I had a premonition that she would make a move. Fortunately, I judged correctly and managed to catch you in time."


    "I didn''t even sense hering from behind!" I eximed in amazement.


    "She didn''te directly from behind you. In fact, you passed each other closely," Dn rified.


    I took a deep breath, suppressing my fear.


    "It seems like she never expected you to be with Mr. As," Dn continued to exin. "She approached from the outside, and you probably didn''t notice her while you were on the phone.


    "She had reached the entrance, saw that you didn''t notice her, and turned back. So, she didn''t get a chance to see Mr. As at the reception."


    I was a bit stunned. She had passed right in front of me, and I hadn''t noticed. It seemed that I was really unaware.


    As instructed the driver to go to Amethyst Apartments. When we exited the car, he quietly spoke a few words to Dn. I didn''t catch it, and the car left the vi.


    Back at home, he led me to the sofa and looked at me.


    "Scared, huh?" He tightened his embrace, expressing his concern. "It was a close call."


    Snuggled in As''s arms, I did feel a bit shaken and softly admitted, "I thought I was going to fall for sure."


    He kissed my forehead. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    Just then, his phone rang. He softly patted my shoulder, saying, "Go upstairs and shower. Rest early. I''ll be right there."


    I nodded and went upstairs.


    My legs felt like jelly. I was genuinely scared. If Dn hadn''t caught me in time, I would havended on my face, sharing Liora''s fate. Just imagining Liora''s condition made me cringe.


    However, felt no pity for her. What she did to me was much worse than what As did to her today. If le hadn''t escaped her clutches, might have died many times over.


    She was getting more audacious, daring to attack me openly.


    After a hot shower, I felt much better. As hadn''t returned to the room yet, so I went downstairs for a ss of water. As was nowhere in the living room.


    Back in the room, sitting on the bed and drying my hair, I remembered Grayson. We agreed that I would call himter.


    I grabbed my phone and dialed Grayson''s number, but he was still on another call. I left the phone aside and left the room.


    I assumed As must have gone to the study, so I headed there. Indeed, he was making a call in the study.


    He saw meing and waved, embracing me as he spoke on the phone. "Find a way to investigate this matter. Make sure to get urate results."


    He hung up the phone and looked at me. I raised my head, asking if it was Grayson. He nodded.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I called him just now, but he didn''t pick up!" I said. "I was nning to give him a call a bitter."


    "Alright! Assign him to do something," As nonchntly told me.


    After that, he held my hand and returned to the room, using a hairdryer to dry my hair.


    "My grandfather just called. He...knows about our marriage and wants me to bring you to Nocturnia. He wants to meet you," he said as he blew dry my hair. I was shocked. "Your grandfather?!"

 Chapter 866 The Pierce Family Gets the News

    When I heard As''s words, I abruptly turned to look at him. He quickly adjusted my head and continued to blow-dry my hair. "That''s right!" As answered confidently, leaving me a little puzzled.


    With a hint of unease, I asked him, "How did your grandfather find out about our marriage?"


    "I''m sure he has some people working for him. It wouldn''t have been that hard to dig up this information," As replied simply.


    It seemed that the old man from the Pierce family wasn''tpletely confined to their ancestral home. He still had some control over business outside the home too.


    "So does that mean Celine knows about this too?" I said. "I didn''t expect your grandfather to make the first move. I thought Celine would be the one to take action."


    As''s fingersbed through my long hair as he blew it dry meticulously. It was a pleasant sensation.


    "It doesn''t matter who knew first, especially for me. The so-called Pierce family members currently have no say over my life and certainly aren''t qualified to be my master. They''ll find out sooner orter. I''m Louis Pierce''s son. I''m not rted to David," As said firmly.


    I understood that As harbored no emotions for David.


    "So, what do you think your grandfather will say when he meets me?" I inquired.


    "He knows about my dad''s friendship with Rory. It''s just a reminder to me that I haven''tpletely unraveled the events of the past," As exined.


    "He still doesn''t believe that what happened back then was because of his daughter, right?" I said with some indignation.


    As finished drying my hair, put the hairdryer away, and sat beside me. I looked at him uneasily.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He was silent, and I knew he was conflicted. After all, David was probably his only family.


    "So, when do you n for us to go back?" I cautiously asked.


    After all, Nocturnia was aplex emotional ce for me. I lived there for eleven years, but I had no memories of that time.


    "There''s no rush. Let''s deal with Matthew first." As appeared rxed, extending his arms to


    embrace me. "But we do need ton et


    make a trip back. We should have a


    proper discussion after so many years."


    I said worriedly, "But we don''t know when Matthew''s case will go to trial."


    He looked at me with a gentle smile and asked, "Are you in a hurry to see him? Aren''t you afraid he''ll try to stop you? Doesn''t his attitude bother you?"


    I gazed into his eyes and said confidently, "Why should I be afraid? We''re legally married. Can he really stop us?" I spoke boldly, my face showing my determination.


    "Even if he tries to stop us, I won''t


    back down. You''re my husband, and


    this isn''t about whether he


    acknowledges that. It''s a matter of


    legal rights. Even if he wants to act recklessly, I''m legally protected."


    As was pleased and hugged me tightly.


    He smiled at me, pinched my nose, and said, "Good girl. I knew you wouldn''t disappoint me."


    Then, he earnestly told me,


    "Remember, darling. Our connection


    is destined by fate. It''s not something anyone else can dictate. So if we go to Nocturnia, no matter what happens, don''t take anything he says or does to heart. You just have to trust me. As long as you trust me, we''re invincible."


    I nodded solemnly. "I will. You''re my husband. Who else would I trust?"


    "Good. We''ll deal with Matthew before heading to Nocturnia." He patted my shoulder.


    "Who knows when the trial will take ce?" I expressed some concern. "This has been dragging on for too long. It''s not a good sign. It''s been really draining."


    "Don''t worry, everything''s under control. Keegan has already confessed. Mnie''s already a pawn in Liora''s game," As assured me.


    "You mean he admitted to killing the materials clerk?" I inquired.


    "That''s right."


    When I heard As''s confidence, excitement surged within me. That meant Matthew''s case would soon reach its conclusion.

 Chapter 867 Playing Rogue Again

    As looked at my excited face and said, "Didn''t you say you wanted to end this quickly? Let''s do it, then."


    He grinned.


    Just then, his phone rang again. He picked it up, nced at it, raised an eyebrow, and answered. "Yes?"


    I heard Dn''s voice on the other end.


    "Mr. As, she went to meet Felix''s brother, Franklin, today. He''s awyer, but when Franklin found out about the incident, he left quietly without meeting her."


    "Good! Let''s apply pressure through public opinion and have Adrian request a court hearing."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    I looked at him happily. "That was about Liora, right? If everything goes well, the court hearing will happen soon, won''t it?"


    "Absolutely," As responded confidently.


    "That''s great!" I was even more delighted.


    "Doesn''t this call for a thank you?" As looked at me with a mischievous smile.


    I quickly leaned over and pecked him on the lips.


    He extended his hand and pulled me close. "Just one kiss? Can''t you show a little more sincerity?"


    I tried to push him away. "Are you being unreasonable again?"


    His handsome face approached mine, "Didn''t you just say we were legally married? How am I being unreasonable?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I chuckled helplessly, unable to respond. He always had a way with words.


    Against his cunning, I had no room for resistance.


    The next day, I gritted my teeth and got up early despite my exhaustion.


    I hadn''t taken Ivanna to the hospital yesterday, and if I didn''t do it again today, I wouldn''t be able to exin myself.


    I went to Ivanna''s ce, where a small struggle was under way. Lauren was trying to persuade Ivanna, who was hiding under the nket, to get up.


    "Don''t you remember our talkst


    night? Didn''t we make everything


    clear? Why are you ying around again today? Come on, get up. Let''s go to the hospital together"


    Ivanna whined from under the nket, "Can''t I sleep a little longer, Lauren? Please? Right now, all I want to do is sleep, not go to the hospital."


    Lauren was so frustrated that her face turned pale. She looked at me with a pained expression.


    I walked forward, reached out, and lifted the nket covering Ivanna. With a stern face, I scolded, "Get up quickly ande with us to the hospital!"


    Ivanna raised her head and looked at me disdainfully. She pursed her lips but didn''t dare speak. After a brief standoff, she reluctantly sat up and sighed before crawling out of bed, heading to the bathroom.


    Lauren immediately said to me, "You really can be authoritative."


    She gave me a thumbs-up and quickly turned to leave. Before going out, she said, "I was just making breakfast. Keep an eye on her. I''ll


    check on the food. Have you eaten?"


    "I have," I replied as she hurried away.


    I reached out to tidy up the bed, then waited by the bathroom door. I didn''t know what Ivanna was doing inside, but eventually, I had to knock.


    "What are you doing in there? Aren''t you done?" I spoke sternly.


    After a while, she finally came out, pouting and ncing at me unhappily.


    She seemed extremely displeased as she muttered something under her breath.


    When I saw her like that, I couldn''t help but smile secretly.


    She walked into the room, opened the wardrobe, pulled out a dress, and quickly put it on. Then, she tidied her hair in a swift motion.


    I stood there watching her, and she kept her back to me the entire time.


    When she finished, she turned around like a child who had done something wrong, avoiding eye contact.


    "Is this enough?"


    Her expression made me burst outughing.


    "You''re terrible. Just tell me what you have to say."

 Chapter 868 A Helpless Smile

    She pouted, rushing to hug me.


    With a look of grievance, she said, "Don''t take what I said yesterday to heart. I didn''t mean it!"


    I retorted unkindly, "You didn''t mean it? Come on, you totally meant it. You''re just exining yourself, and exnations are just lies."


    I deliberately exposed her, "Deep down, you thought I would favor Trinity. Honestly, if you tap into your conscience and ask yourself about it, you''ll know I''ve been quite lenient toward you." Ivanna whispered, "I know you''re good to me, but I feel like it''s different with Jared this time."


    "I told As that if he could contact Jared, I''d ask him to call you. But even As can''t reach him right now. So just rx and wait for a message from him. That''s your best option right now," I said bluntly, heedless of whether she could ept it.


    "If you love him, you need to make some sacrifices, especially in times like these. You can''t appear to be irrational and make him feel like you''re unreasonable or just causing trouble for the sake of it. You should use your generosity to shake his perception," I lectured her.


    "Okay," Ivanna said. She seemed subdued and did not challenge my advice.


    "Now, let''s go downstairs for breakfast, then we''ll go to the hospital to hear what the doctor says. I''m sure we''ll be relieved once we know what''s going on," I instructed her gently.


    She obediently followed me downstairs like a child.


    Downstairs, Lauren had prepared breakfast. We wanted to eat together, but Ivanna had bouts of nausea again. As I watched her, I felt a pang of sympathy. Her symptoms seemed more severe than when I was pregnant with Ava.


    After throwing up, she looked tired as she wiped her face andined, "If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn''t have done it!"


    Lauren and I chuckled.


    Lauren said gently, "You should keep the baby. We can all raise it together. It''s a wonderful idea. If I had one, I''d keep it no matter what. It''ll be like you have a mini version of yourself. Look at Ava. Isn''t she adorable?"


    Ivanna was momentarily stunned.


    I quickly shared what Ava had said during our phone callst night.


    A smile appeared on Ivanna''s face. "Not many kids are as charming as Ava."


    "Maybe the one in your belly will be even cuter," I teased, seizing the opportunity. "You''re a weirdo."


    She smiled helplessly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After we finished breakfast, the three of us went downstairs together and headed straight to the hospital. After a thorough examination, we found out that everything was fine. The baby was six weeks old. Ivanna had been silent the whole time. She was feeling a bit gloomy, and Ipletely understood.


    If Jared had been with her today, she wouldn''t have been so down.


    She had joked with me before about this, saying there was no way she could get married and had missed her chance to have children. I knew that deep down, she had wished for


    a child.


    Pet


    Just as we walked out of the gynecology corridor, we ran into Liora in the lobby. She was apanied by a middle-aged woman, and was probably there to pick up some medication.


    Her right hand was in a sling and a cast, hanging around her neck, and her face looked pale. It looked like she hadn''t slept wellst night. I could easily imagine the pain of a broken wrist.


    She scowled and said something sharply to the woman following her.


    Coincidentally, the three of us walked over, and her voice attracted my attention. When I saw her, I snorted and muttered, "Looks like we really are destined rivals."


    Lauren looked over as well, her eyes narrowing as she focused on Liora''s arm.


    Before Lauren could speak, Liora sensed us and looked in our direction.


    She suddenly raised her head, saw us, and erupted angrily. She pushed away the person following her and headed straight for me...

 Chapter 869 Two Enemies Cross Paths

    Ivanna watched as she charged toward us with an intense re.


    Ivanna stepped forward without hesitation and looked at Liora, saying sarcastically, "Oh! This is the most delightful thing that has happened to metely. How did you end up with that bruise, Ms. Liora? It seems like the heavens have finally opened their eyes."


    When she heard Ivanna''s words, Liora became even more furious, "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Ivanna was unperturbed. Instead, she yfully retorted, "I can repeat it as many times as you want. What''s the matter? Don''t you like hearing the truth? Well, tough luck. That''s a fact. Looks like you''re reaping what you sow. Did you do something terrible again?"


    Her words made Lauren burst intoughter.


    The woman who was with Liora caught up to her and grabbed her. Liora shouted, "Why are you pulling me away?!"


    Frightened, the woman quickly released her grip, looking pale as she nced at us.


    Liora rushed toward Ivanna. It startled me as I was afraid she would touch Ivanna.


    I hurriedly pulled Ivanna away, saying, "Be careful!"


    Lauren also jumped in surprise. She stood in front of Ivanna and sternly addressed Liora. "Liora, are you out of your mind? You''re injured, but you still want to go around picking fights?"


    Liora didn''t even look at Lauren. Instead, she pointed at me. "Chloe, you wicked woman! You shouldn''t be too proud. You might not be the one whoughsst. Watch yourself. I''ll remember this grudge." When she heard that, Ivanna, who was never afraid of anything, eximed, "Holy crap! Surely you didn''t do this, Chlo? Why didn''t you say that earlier? We could have shared in the joy. This is a great piece of news. I''m ecstatic. Why did you keep me in the dark?"


    Lauren also seemed surprised. She looked at me and said, "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    I smiled faintly at the two of them, then said to Liora, "If you hadn''t attacked mest night, your wrist wouldn''t be broken right now. Try me again. I wouldn''t mind seeing your left hand in a cast, too."


    She looked at me with hostility, and it was clear from her gritted teeth that she hated me.


    Casually, I continued, "We''ll just have


    to wait and see who''lle out on top in the end. Those whomit unjust acts will eventually self-destruct. I''d advise you to take care of yourself and reflect on what you''ve done. Your brother is a


    perfect example."


    "Stop pretending to be confident. Just because you''re with As doesn''t mean you''re invincible. Hah... There''ll be moments when you cry, and As won''t be able to shield you from everything. He might crumble, too."


    "Will you die if you stop boasting?" Ivanna retorted.


    Lauren immediately chimed in, "If she doesn''t brag, her tummy will hurt!"


    Their banter didn''t sway Liora.


    n¨¦t


    Instead, she yelled at me, "Just because I can''t do it doesn''t mean someone else can''t handle you, Chloe Do you think you can escape after stirring up trouble between me and Ste? Do you think I can''t deal with you?!"


    "Shut up!" She shouted at Ivanna.


    Then she turned to me. "Someday, someone will take care of you for me, Chloe."


    Her words were filled with hatred as if she wanted to tear me apart.


    I stepped forward, moved past Lauren, and walked slowly toward her.


    I smiled slightly. "Let''s see what the future holds for you and me, Liora. I''ll be waiting. I know there are many people who want to hurt me. Let''s see if they have what it takes.


    "At least my conscience is clear. I''m? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Pet


    sure there are many people who want to settle the score with you. When I can''t sleep at night, I see a beautiful sky full of stars outside my window. I bet vengeful spirits-are seeking your life outside yours," I said calmly. My pointed words were not lost on her.


    "Your brother is already inside. Do you think he won''t testify against his sister?" As soon as the words left my mouth, I saw her eyes widen in shock.


    It was clear that she was rattled.

 Chapter 870 Good Trumps Evil

    When I saw her expression, I seized the opportunity to continue, "Your tactics aren''t that impressive. Where do you think those dump trucks came from? It''s not as though we can''t connect the dots from all


    those incidents."


    "Chloe..." Liora was shocked.


    I spoke slowly, emphasizing each word, "Remember that name forever."


    I nced contemptuously at her, thinking that it would be enough to make her nervous. I turned to Lauren and Ivanna and said, "Let''s go!"


    They didn''t hesitate and immediately turned around in sync when they heard my decision to leave.


    Ivanna quickly caught up with me and asked, "How did she break her hand? Did I hear that right? Did she try to do something to you?"


    Lauren added, "What did she do?"


    "The important thing is, her hand didn''t break because of me. Evil can''t suppress the righteous. Her sinister actions backfired," I said as I continued walking outside.


    In the car, Lauren and Ivanna kept asking me what happened to her hand.


    I told them about how Liora had pushed me down the stairsst night.


    This revtion angered them both. Lauren said, "Why didn''t you tell us thisst night?"


    I nced at Ivanna. "Enough about me. Do you remember what the doctor told you? Get lots of rest and have your meals on time!"


    "Oh, I know! I''ll go back to Bourdamun in a bit!" Ivanna suddenly looked dejected.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to go to Bourdamun? Is there something important going on?" I asked her, concerned. "Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? Rest is essential. You shouldn''t go to Bourdamun if you have nothing particrly important to do there. Just take some time off!"


    "The doctor said I need to be careful for the first three months. Am I supposed to stay at home for three whole months?" Her words amused us.


    Lauren shook her head helplessly, "Why are you like this? I always thought you were considerate, but now you''re just fooling around."


    "They were rushing me yesterday. There''s some stuff going on that can''t be dyed. It''s annoying to be in charge, but I have no choice now that I''m hosting a program. I was thinking of quitting too. It''s better than getting firedter, which would be embarrassing!"


    I knew she was a real workaholic and very dedicated to her work.


    "Anyway, it''s no big deal for me to go there. I''m organizing footage we''ve shot before and I''m nning the storyline of the next episode. I can''t tell them that I can''t work because I''m pregnant.


    "After I finish this, I''ll stay in Bourdamun with you," I said. "Production is starting, and I need to pay more attention to the early stages of work."


    "Forget it! Bourdamun isn''t that far. It''s just a short drive away. I''ll go back in the afternoon, check the ns, and if there''s nothing important, I''lle back. Nothing beats home," she said helplessly. "Can you drive alone?" I asked. "You need to be careful if you''re going by yourself. Don''t overwork yourself."


    After a moment of thought, Lauren


    said, "How about this? I''ll go with her


    and study a few cases so we can kill


    two birds with one stone. This will be a good chance for me to


    ve


    apany her and take care of her This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I nodded immediately. "That works. Thanks for thinking about that."


    Lauren red at me. "Enough with your nonsense."


    Ivanna quickly said, "Do you two think I''m a child?"


    Both Lauren and I said in unison, "You are."


    Then I added, "You''ll experience the most severe symptoms right now. Get some stuff to snack on. Have something to eat when you feel unwell You can''t let anyone else find out about this, so you should be


    careful."


    "I know. You''re such a nag. Doesn''t Asin about that?" Ivanna teased me.


    "He neverins." I scoffed.


    "I''ll drop you off at thepany first. You can go to work! I''ll take her to buy some necessities and snacks, then go back to get a couple sets of clean clothes before leaving," Lauren told me as she drove. "Let''s buy the stuff first. I''ll go back to thepanyter," I said.


    "That''s good. Looks like you''re more experienced than me," Lauren remarked humbly.

 Chapter 871 A Good Thing

    Her words made me smile.


    "You should put in some effort. You''re not getting any younger. She already has a baby! It''s time for you to catch up.''


    Lauren snorted disdainfully and said, "Me? I''m afraid this will be my life. I''m already in my 30s. Besides, there are no candidates. Who am I going to have a baby with?" Both Ivanna and I realized that we couldn''t persuade her about her situation with Oliver. For some reason, there had been no news about Oliver during this period.


    Since he came over to drink with As that night, I have not seen him.


    I wonder how As talked to him. Did he give up willingly?


    After buying severalrge bags of snacks for Ivanna, Lauren finally dropped me off at thepany. I repeatedly reminded Ivanna to take care of herself and rest well. I also entrusted Lauren to take good care of her before reluctantly getting out of the car and heading upstairs.


    Sitting at my desk, I pondered for a moment, then picked up the phone and dialed Annika''s number.


    She answered cheerfully, "Ms. Chloe, hello! You must be worried about him."


    "How wasst night? Was there any trouble?" I asked with concern. I had wanted to call Annikast night, but all my time was upied by As.


    "It felt a bit strange at first. We yed untilte, and he cried a bit when looking for Myra. But after that, he fell asleep when he got really tired," Annika reported truthfully.


    "It''s normal to feel a bit strange at first. It''ll get better gradually." I sighed. "Charlie is clever. Teach him well."


    "Yes, he''s really smart. He''s no longer shy around his dad. When Arton teases him, heughs, giggling. Oh... It''s really fate! Myra came early this morning and Charlie was so happy! Now he''s tired from ying and sleeping."


    "That''s good. Myra was afraid he might not adapt well and get sick. She''s very attentive. Ask her for more advice. She''s a friend worth making," I instructed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Thank you, Ms. Chloe. You''re truly our benefactor."


    Then she suddenly spoke hushedly, "My brother didn''t go out the whole night and hasn''t left today. It seems like Charlie has captured his heart. Charlie even learned how to call him Dada.


    "Every time he sees Arton, he just says, ''Dada, Dada." It makes him so happy. You haven''t seen how adorable he looks."


    I felt happy upon hearing Annika''s excitement. "Let the child change him. Urge him not to show any bad habits in front of the child."


    "No, he hasn''t smoked sincest night. Ms. Chloe, you''re truly a saint. Myra told us many things about how you care for our little one. You''re a great person."


    "Don''t mention it. We''re family from


    now on. Don''t make it so formal.


    Like the others, you can call me


    Chlo," I said amiably. "About youmet


    job, if you still want to stay at Arkadia, I can help you figure out a way to adjust your schedule."


    "No, I have to thank you! You''ve all said Charlie''s health is fragile. Plus, he just came back. I want to take care of him wholeheartedly. Later when he''s a bit older, we''ll see. n to resign and take care of him. I can''t always trouble Myra


    It seemed Annika already had a n.


    "That''s fine too. When you want to work again,e back. I can help you reserve that position. Coming back to Arkadia won''t be a problem," I assured her, making sure she had no worries.


    "Really?" Annika became excited.


    Of course, entering Arkadia required rigorous screening. Even for a small cashier position, it was a


    one-in-a-hundred chance because Arkadia''s sry in Foswood was among the highest in the industry. Who would resign from such a good job?


    "Thank you so much, Ms. Chloe!" Annika''s tone indicated how happy she was.


    "Here we go again!"


    Both of us chuckled.


    "There''s something I need to trouble you with, Ms. Chloe," she said cautiously.


    "Go ahead!"

 Chapter 872 Another Problem

    "What should we do about his birth registration? Has he already been registered under the Murphy family?" Annika asked me with a hint of concern.


    I thought for a moment, realizing that it was indeed a bit troublesome. Charlie''s household registration must have ended up with Matthew.


    After all, Matthew finally had a son, and it was only natural for him to be proactive about the registration.


    The Reese family''s main concern was his registration. Their precious grandchild was the apple of their eye, and they could not bear the thought of his registration being in someone else''s name. I knew exactly how the Reese family felt about this.


    Annika''s bringing up this matter indicated that this was already a topic discussed within the Reese family.


    I hadn''t thought about this before, and now it seemed a bitplicated. After all, I had returned the child to the Reese family without discussing it with Matthew, who was in prison. It wouldn''t be easy to handle this situation.


    If Matthew found out that I had returned the child to his biological father''s family without his knowledge, he might get angry and make things difficult.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Now, looking back, it was indeed a problem. I knew Matthew too well. He could pick a fight with me over anything.


    I was sure that privately returning the child to the Reese family would be a kind of humiliation for Matthew. After all, nothing about the child''s situation benefited him.


    However, there was no turning back now. I had to see it through. It seemed that when Matthew got out of prison, I would have to discuss this with him.


    "Hello? Ms. Chloe... Did I trouble you again?" Annika asked cautiously.


    I snapped back to attention.


    "Oh, uh...no! I was also thinking about this issue. This problem will take some time to resolve because the man who thought he was Charlie''s father is still in jail. There''s no way to handle it now. We''ll have to wait until hees out, and I''ll figure out a solution."


    "I understand. I must be troubling you again," Annika said apologetically. "W-We''re worried that they won''t agree."


    "Tell your dad to rest assured. Since his grandson has returned home, the registration will definitely be sorted out. Dwill take care of this matter for


    "How did you know that it''s my dad''s idea?"


    he''s a smiled shyly. "Actually,


    A


    he''s anxious. He says he won''t be at ease if Charlie''s registration is not under our family."


    "I understand an old man''s worries." I smiled. "Rest assured. It definitely can''t be done now."


    We talked a bit more about the child, and she finally hung up the phone.


    The moment I put down the phone,


    fa pily. Hopefully, this !


    guy


    be a new hope for those


    It was always a goo


    thing.


    I stood up, walked out of my office, and headed to Ryan''s office. I hadn''t had a proper chat with him in days.


    When I entered, he was on a call, but he pointed to the chair in front of his desk. I nodded and sat down.


    It wasn''t until he hung up the phone that I looked at him with a smile. "Mr. Ryan, you''re bing more and more like a helmsman."


    Ryan looked at me, smiling warmly. "Enough ttery! You''re trying to coax me into doing favors for you. I''m just a donkey willingly serving you."


    Upon hearing this, I burst intoughter. I leaned on his desk and tapped on it. "Haha... It''s because you''re so dedicated!"


    He shook his head helplessly. "You came at the right time. I was just thinking of finding you."


    "Do you need something?" I asked in a serious tone.


    "I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear?"

 Chapter 873 The Bigger Picture

    I stared at his face, pondering for a moment, and mischievously said, "Well, let''s hear the bad news! After all, I thrive on bad news. It gives me positive energy." "The bad news is that the design for the second phase of the Avalon Hills has been rejected. The groundbreaking ceremony might be dyed."


    "Rejected?" Our n was quite authoritative, so rejection was unexpected. "Wasn''t it already approved? Why the rejection? Are their demands too high?" Ryan looked at me and smiled. "Yes, rejected."


    Just by looking at Ryan''s calm expression as he delivered this news, I knew he was setting a trap.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    His calm smile revealed that this wasn''t bad news, so I quickly pressed on. "Don''t y tricks on me. What''s really going on?"


    Ryan suddenly chuckled, pointing at me. "You''re quite the little trickster. Nothing scares you."


    "I have no reason to panic at all. Your calm smile isn''t fooling anyone. Now, spill the beans. What''s the situation?"


    He then earnestly said, "The design proposal for the second phase of the Avalon Hills has indeed been rejected. The reason is simple. The developer wants to expand the scale of the second phase. After seeing the sess of Bourdamun''s model, they urgently halted the project."


    "I didn''t know anything about this." I looked at Ryan.


    "I just confirmed it. After they decided to expand, they scrapped the original n for the second phase. They urgently asked us to develop an entirely new design, serving as aprehensive model project for the entire Avalon Hills. Aplete departure from the previous rigid model."


    "How are they going to expand when the area for the second phase is already there?" I asked.


    Ryan''sughter became even more hearty. "They n to merge the originally nned third phase with the second phase."


    Now, this got me interested. Merging the second and third phases could be intriguing.


    Oncepleted, it would be our living showcase. Once our brand was established, we could start our own development. "We''ve sessfully opened up the situation. If we manage these two projects sessfully, our brand will be established!"


    My thoughts were getting more and more excited as Ryan continued.


    "Look, we''ve sessfully set the stage! However, since our overall n has been rejected, we must start redesigning Avalon Hills''s second phase. So, the groundbreaking might be dyed, potentially affecting the schedule for the subsequent projects


    "I don''t see it that way. I think by doing this, Avalon Hills is essentially helping us create a new brand. They trust and support our design


    concept at a crucial time like this.


    It''s a good thing.


    "Besides, we shouldn''t rush and should focus on creating high-quality work. Let''s not take on too many small projects. We can leave some for others to handle."


    Ryan chuckled. "You''re speaking with such authority. It seems your vision is getting broader, and your thoughts are bing more mature. You''re someone who can aplish big things."


    "Your words make it sound like the


    Qu


    investments in thepany."


    This was something I had been contemting recently. With As as Tanum''s backing, we couldn''t allow any external funds to infiltrate.


    After all, As''s support was solid, and we didn''t want any unnecessary trouble in the future.


    Ryan proudly smiled. "You''re just feeding me empty promises to keep me pulling the plow."


    Iughed. "Now, spill the beans about that good news of yours!"

 Chapter 874 A Blind Worshipper

    Ryan chuckled even more triumphantly. "The good news is that the Hartz Group in the capital received a massive development project, three times the size of Bourdamun." Upon hearing this, I waspletely fixed in my chair.


    Three times the size? In the capital? This seemed a bit exaggerated, didn''t it?


    "So, we need to go to the capital. Grayson has already made some preliminary arrangements. I just received the good news. It looks like it''s time for Hartz Group and Tanum to merge," he said with enthusiasm.


    That got me lost in thought. When I initially registered Hartz Group, it was purely to win the divorcewsuit against Matthew.


    In reality, the results had little impact, so I hadpletely overlooked the situation at Hartz Group in the capital.


    I had delegated management of Hartz Group to Grayson, and I had entrusted Ryan with many major decisions. Although Ryan would seek my final approval on major issues, they had already taken care of everything.


    After reporting it to me, I would just sign it.


    Unexpectedly, Hartz Group had taken root in the capital. I knew that this had something to do with As.


    I didn''t have much influence in the circles of the capital, and Hartz Group being able to secure such a massive project wasn''t just a coincidence. There was probably more to the story.


    In that case, a merger should be reconsidered.


    I said, "I''ll go to the capital too. I''ve been wanting to go for a while, but it keeps getting dyed. It seems this time I must go. Let''s not rush into the merger. We can discuss thatter." I said this to allow myself to discuss my thoughts with Aster that night.


    Ryan asked, "Can you? What about Matthew''s situation?"


    "It''s okay. Adrian still needs some procedures to apply for the trial. It''s not toote to deal with both matters in the evening," I decisively said.


    "Alright, I''ll have Carol book the flight tickets."


    "Go ahead," I said confidently.


    Ryan picked up the phone and called Carol, asking her to book two flight tickets to the capital.


    Back in my office, Carol walked in. "Ms. Chloe, did you see the news?"


    I looked at her in confusion. "What news?"


    Carol looked somewhat surprised. "It


    seems you don''t know. You should check the news quickly. There''s something about the arrest of Mnie, and it has exposed many secrets of the Murphy family."


    She walked to my desk, turned on therge screen in the office, and switched to the local news channel.


    Sure enough, they were currently broadcasting live scenes of the police arresting Mnie.


    However, the focation reported was empty. Just by looking at the


    number of reporters on the scene, t was clear that As was using the media to apply additional pressure. He wanted to capitalize on the public outrage.


    I grabbed my phone and checked the trending topics.


    Various gossips had already started


    trending, eager to spill the bea


    the


    Murphy family''s secrets.


    I flood of information


    I felt a sudden joy. It seemed As''s n was beginning to unfold. He was using Mnie as a pawn to stir up the situation.


    Carol looked at the screen and said, "Do you think Mnie is cunning? She''s creating such a spectacle. It''s quite impressive. I admire her."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What do you admire her for? Getting famous or going to jail? There''s a price to pay in being a blind worshipper," I criticized.


    Carol chuckled. "I admire her ability to act. She''s fullymitted, leaving herself no way out."


    "She encountered a saint like Liora," I sarcastically said.


    We bothughed.


    "What time did you book the flight for tomorrow?"


    "10:15 a.m., and we''llnd in time for lunch," Carol answered crisply. "I''ve already informed Grayson to pick us up on time."


    I thought for a moment and called As to discuss my ns for tomorrow.

 Chapter 875 Michelle Again

    He answered the phone with a simple hum and hung up after I finished speaking without asking much. I figured he might be in a meeting and didn''t pay much attention.


    ncing at the time, it was almost noon. I grabbed my bag and told Carol, "I''m going out for a bit. I''m going to visit Anson."


    After all, it had been many days since the incident with Trinity, and I hadn''t been to the Huffman residence in thest couple of days. Going to the capital tomorrow meant I wouldn''t be back for at least two days Being absent for so long seemed a bit out of character.


    Carol quickly closed therge screen, nodding. "Sure. Are you having lunch there?"


    "Yeah, I just want to share a meal with Anson," I said casually. However, I wondered if Anson had been enjoying his mealstely.


    I could only do so much. I couldn''t delve too deeply into his feelings. I also had no idea if Trinity was currently safe or where she was.


    With a heavy heart, I took the elevator to the ground floor.


    Exiting the elevator, I noticed amotion at the front desk. Upon closer inspection, I became irritated. The confrontational Michelle was standing near the front desk, making a scene and arguing with the female staff.


    I was puzzled. Why couldn''t this woman just let things go? Now she''s targeted me.


    She spotted me from a distance before I could approach her. Striding toward me, she loudly eximed, "Hey, Chloe, your front desk here is way out of line. They lied through their teeth, saying you weren''t in the office."


    Then, she turned back to the front desk, pped the counter with a loud bang, and used the employees, "Didn''t you say she wasn''t in thepany? Who is this? Tell me who she is!"


    She assumed a self-righteous posture, finally catching an opportunity to counterattack.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The lobby was crowded at this time, especially during lunch, as most visitors were leaving thepany.


    "This is simply outrageous. They''re lying through their teeth. I told them I was your ssmate and wanted to see you, but they still wouldn''t let me go upstairs," Michelle exined.


    "This isn''t a waiting room. It''s a


    appointment. How can thepany function normally if everyone can enter without proper procedure?" I sternly addressed her.


    I asked her with conviction, "Was thepany where you worked open to everyone?"


    She was momentarily speechless. With a self-deprecating smile, she said, "Chloe, I just wanted to see you."


    Seeing her overly fawning


    expression, I felt annoyed. Michelle


    had some nerves. Her words at the


    gathering seemed to vanish into thin air


    "Speak up. What do you want from me? I''m in a hurry, so make it quick," I said, growing impatient.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Well... It''s not a big deal. I just wanted to invite you to lunch and take a tour of yourpany."


    I nodded calmly. "Alright, consider your wish granted today."


    I finished speaking and pulled out my phone to call Carol, instructing her toe downstairs.


    Michelle, looking bewildered, asked, "Chloe, what do you feel like eating? I''ll treat you today."


    Carol came down quickly. She walked up to me, not sparing a nce at Michelle. "Ms. Chloe, how may I assist you?"


    I pointed to Michelle and said, "Take Ms. Michelle upstairs for a tour. She has been eager to see ourpany."


    Then, turning to Michelle, I said,


    "Since you''re eager to see thepany, let Ms. Carol apany you. have a lunch appointment


    today, so I won''t be able to join you."


    I did not even bother looking at her expression as I walked decisively toward the building''s exit. She was truly persistent.


    Michelle shouted after me, "Chloe, why are you leaving when I just got here?"


    Without turning my head, I replied, "Go upstairs and take a look. Don''t worry, you''re in good hands with Ms. Carol."

 Chapter 876 Not a Good Man

    When I arrived at the Huffman residence, Anson was sitting alone on a recliner in the backyard gazebo. He looked lonely.


    He immediately perked up when he saw me walk in. "Why are you here, Chlo? Aren''t you busy?"


    "I came to have lunch with you." I smiled, walking over and taking a seat across from him.


    He sat up and looked at me, smiling. "That''s nice of you, Chlo."


    "I''ve been busy and I haven''t had a chance to see you. I don''t know how you''ve been feeling. I have to go to the capital tomorrow, so lunch is the best I can do." I reached over to pour him a cup of tea.


    "Yeah, I know you''re busy. I heard Bourdamun went smoothly." Anson looked at me, aware of my project in Bourdamun.


    "Don''t even talk about that. I almost didn''t make it here to see you. But luckily, everything turned out okay." I sighed, taking a sip of tea.


    "What happened?" he asked, sitting up straight and putting down his teacup.


    "You know Bourdamun. There''s always someone manipting things behind the scenes. That led to a series of chain reactions. I took over the project, and naturally, someone was unhappy, which led to some trouble," I exined.


    "Who''s causing trouble?" Anson''s eyes showed a hint of ferocity.


    "It''s hard to say for sure right now, but the prime suspect is Liora, pulling strings from the shadows," I said frankly.


    "You mean Eugene''s daughter?" Anson asked.


    "Yeah! Do you know Eugene?" I asked.


    Anson sneered dismissively. "He''s not a good man!"


    "People say he''s a crook." I chuckled, remarking on his actions. "He''s done some unscrupulous things."


    "He''s just a terrible man! He''s thrived on scheming against others, and he''s been cunning and morally corrupt all his life. He''s proficient in all the wrong things. He''s never done a good deed in his life," Anson spoke frankly, revealing his strong disapproval of Eugene.


    "I didn''t expect him to have such a bad reputation. I thought what I heard was biased," I said, surprised.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He has rectal cancer now. He probably won''tst much longer," I informed Anson.


    "That''s karma His daughter is just like him, and he favors her. As long as it benefits her, she won''t let it go I heard she has a record, and she''s not a good person either," Anson expressed his dissatisfaction evaluating Liora harshly.


    "She''s exactly like that. She plotted to take over someone else''spany, made an enemy of me, and targeted me repeatedly. This time was no different," I added.


    "That woman is really arrogant. She dared challenge you?" Anson was indignant.


    "Yeah! She''s relentless. And she doesn''t seem to think much of me," I said with a hint of irony.


    Just then, the servants came to tell us that lunch was ready. Anson quickly stood up. "Let''s go, Chlo. We can keep talking while we eat."


    We went to the dining room together. Lunch at the Huffman residence was a good spread, though mostly on the lighter side.


    Just as we were about to eat, As walked in confidently. It seemed like he was at home in the Huffman residence.


    I was taken aback and smiled as I asked, "Why are you here?"


    Anson suddenly brightened up and


    waved at him. "As, you''re here too! You two have incredible timing. I can''t believe you''re both here to keep this old manpany for lunch. This meal is more wonderful than anything else I could have had."


    As looked at me and said, "If you''re here, I''ll be here too, of course."


    During the meal, he talked to Anson about Trinity''s situation. I listened quietly, and Anson mentioned that there had been no signs of trouble so far but they hadn''t received any news from her, which made Anson uneasy.


    As reassured him, "No news is good news! Don''t worry too much. My people are monitoring the situation closely. If anything happens, we''ll get news immediately."


    "Thank you for helping the Huffman family, As!" Anson''s words confirmed my suspicions. It seemed that As really was involved in the affairs of the Huffman and Attwood families.


    That made me a little worried, as I didn''t understand why As would be so concerned about the Huffman family, but I figured he must have a reason.


    It seemed that they had talked about many things privately over the past few days since I had returned from Bourdamun.


    When Anson heard As mention his departure for Bermuda, he asked, "When are you leaving for Bermuda?"

 Chapter 877 Someone Confessed

    After hearing Anson''s words, I was startled and looked at As, but refrained from questioning him in front of Anson. As nonchntly said, "There''s no rush. I''m waiting for the right opportunity. I''m thinking of making a trip to Yare first."


    Anson''s eyes narrowed noticeably. He quickly scanned me, then calmly looked at As. "Are you suggesting that you need to check out the Av family first?" "The Av family has involved someone they shouldn''t have. I need to pay them a visit," As spoke with depth and meaning.


    I understood the implication behind As''s words, especially since the Av family was directly rted to me.


    And the person they shouldn''t have involved was my doppelganger.


    "Sounds good." Anson nodded and put down his spoon.


    As wiped his mouth with a napkin and said, "Besides, I have some business to discuss with the Av family."


    Anson didn''t seem too interested and didn''t ask As anything more about it.


    I had finished eating a while ago, and anyway, the conversation between the two had made me lose my appetite.


    Anson didn''t press any further, and As didn''t borate. But from their expressions, it seemed like an unspoken understanding existed between them.


    Just then, my phone rang, and I took it out of my bag. It was Ivanna, which meant that she had probably arrived in Bourdamun.


    I gestured that I needed to take the call, then stepped out of the dining room.


    As soon as I answered, Ivanna''s voice came through.


    "Chlo, I''ve arrived! But I have some news. Someone has taken the me for the explosion!"


    "What does that mean?" I was surprised. "Who confessed?"


    "A man turned himself in," Ivanna informed me. "I just received the news and don''t know any details yet. Why don''t youe over? I''ll fill you in."


    "I''m going to the capital tomorrow. I''ll check it out when I get back," I said. "Take care, and don''t stay up toote."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "How many days will you be in the capital?" Ivanna asked.


    "I''ll be back as soon as I finish my business. This situation with Matthew should be resolved soon, and I don''t want to miss his trial," I told Ivanna. "Alright. Stay in touch," she said before hanging up.


    I clutched my phone, wondering who had confessed. What was going on?


    At that moment, As and Anson walked out of the dining room. When As saw me in a daze, he approached and asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Something''s happened in Bourdamun. Someone has turned themselves in. Do you know anything about this?" I scrutinized him.


    He nodded, as I expected. "I do. Let''s talk about it when we get back," he said with a look that made me hesitate to ask more.


    After chatting with Anson for a while, I left the Huffman residence with As. We got in his car.


    Inside the car, As didn''t wait for me to ask any questions before he said, "The Bourdamun situation is clear. We need a statement to quell the situation right now. Someone has intervened, so we should y along and deal with this problem first."


    As was downying the situation, but I could tell we still had the upper hand.


    "Do we continue the investigation?" I asked stubbornly.


    "Of course


    le do. The results are


    already i and we''ll wait for


    Matthew''s trial." As held my ba "There''s no need to rush. There''ll be a satisfactory oue, I promise." en.swhovels


    Then he suddenly remembered my trip to the capital. "What time is your flight tomorrow?"


    "10:15 AM."


    "Okay, let''s head back earlier today. Don''t forget, Saturday is Ava''s parent-child day," He gently reminded me.


    "Oh!" I eximed. "If you hadn''t mentioned it, I would havepletely forgotten."


    I quickly thought about it and realized I had to return to Foswood either tomorrow night or the next morning to make it in time.


    "You need to keep your promises,


    right? You should be a good


    example to Ava. Make sure to fulfill what you promised," he said as he held my hand.


    "I will! Thanks for reminding me about it," I said sincerely.


    He smiled warmly, ruffling his hair.


    "You''re behind the project in the capital, aren''t you?" I asked, looking at him.


    He smiled. "It''s an avable project, so why shouldn''t I take it? Besides, Hartz Group has matured, and it''s time to put it to good use." "Speaking of Hartz Group, I want to ask your opinion on something."


    "Go on."


    "What do you think we should do about Tanum and Hartz Group?" I asked directly.


    "What do you mean? Tell me more," He looked at me, appearing to ask the question casually.

 Chapter 878 Trusted Aide

    I pondered momentarily before speaking. "I don''t advocate for a merger, at least not at the moment."


    "Why not?" As asked seriously.


    I shared my thoughts and reasons.


    He looked at me, nodding approvingly. He pulled me closer and kissed my forehead, exuding a sense of satisfaction.


    "Great minds think alike. You''re right. This isn''t the right time for a merger. While Tanum has opened up opportunities, itcks sessful cases to support Hartz Group. And the foundation behind Hartz Group won''t suit an alignment with Tanum. It needs to operate in a low-key way, so merging isn''t the right move for now."


    His words made it clear that Hartz Group did have a foundation backed by As. He must have injected many resources into it and used his connections discreetly.


    "And the future doesn''t necessarily require a merger. They can each flourish andplement each other''s strengths and weaknesses and connect in a different way, for instance, through cooperation. Hartz Group can maintain its original purpose, grow steadily, and forever be the backstage support for Tanum."


    As spoke with a thoughtful air, showing his strategic thinking. I understood him. He was a master strategist in everything he did.


    "It looks like you''ve invested a lot of energy into this," I said softly.


    His mention of backstage support made it crystal clear to me. It was a deepmitment.


    He squeezed my hand and nodded. "I found a way to change Hartz Group''s legal representative to incorporate foreign capital without your permission."


    I was taken aback and asked, "When did you make that change?"


    "After your official divorce, I officially changed the name to your real identity while you were in Nocturnia, but I''m using your pet name. No one can trace it back to you this way, which makes it yourpany."


    I stared at him for a long time and asked, "Does that mean Ste doesn''t know about my true identity?"


    "Celine doesn''t know either," As affirmed. "Only the two of us know about this secret."


    I felt a little lost at his statement. It was a painful reminder that there were still many secrets from our past that even I didn''t know about.


    He sensed my silence and reached out to hug me. "Don''t overthink it. I''m sure you''ll slowly remember everything. I''m sorry for not discussing this with you back then."


    I felt a sense of security as I looked


    up at As''s impable face and themanding aura he naturally exuded. This man was my steadfast support. I didn''t have to analyze whether anything he did was right or wrong.


    "I believe you," I said with certainty.


    He tightened his arm around me.


    "We''ll gradually bring in some trusted and top-notch professionals to operate Hartz Group independently," He told me confidently. "Once we secure this project, Hartz Group will be a dark horse." As I listened to his n, his strategy became clear to me.


    "When Tanum changes Bourdamun using our model, it will establish a different kind of cooperative rtionship with Hartz Group. Hartz Group will charge ahead, and Tanum will take over the finishing touches. That''s what I meant by a different


    kind of merger."


    "In the end, they''ll be able to rely on each other when merged and function independently when separated. There''ll be no interference." I added, "We''ll be our own trusted aide."


    As smiled with satisfaction. "Smart!"


    "But there''s one thing, As. I need to make this clear in advance. Ryan has to be part of the n. He shouldn''be left out of either Tanum or Hartz Group. He''ll be my only partner," I emphasized this point to As. "That was my promise! And he deserves it!"


    As suddenlyughed, studying my face. He said seriously, "I''d never let you break a promise."


    Then he teased, "I didn''t think you''d be so protective of his interests."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I looked stubbornly into As''s eyes, "I need to do this. He stood by my side when I was at my lowest. Do you understand the depth of that friendship, As?"


    "It''s a deep love," As said seriously.


    "If our friendship was just based on feelings, then I''ve failed him," I answered anxiously.

 Chapter 879 Read Between the Lines

    As looked at my stubborn expression and finally reced it with a smile, affectionately saying, "You get to decide. I''ll respect your decisions."


    "Well, it depends on the nature of the matter. If I make a mistake, you should still make things clear to me. I''m not unreasonable, and I don''t want you to just indulge me. What if my decision turns out to be wrong?"


    He teased, "You realize I do indulge you, right?"


    I gave him a stern look, "I''m being serious, As. Stop fooling around. I''m not blind to your kindness."


    He immediately dropped the yful expression, adopting a serious tone, but there was still a hint of indulgence in his eyes. "Your opinion is always right. Even if it''s wrong, we''ll go along with it. We can always start over."


    "But some things can''t be started over," I stubbornly insisted.


    He smiled and hugged me, saying tenderly, "You''re so smart. You''re always thinking about the bigger picture and striving for good. What harm cane from a little mistake?"


    I rolled my eyes and couldn''t help but say, "You''re right. I''m practically a beacon of justice."


    "That''s true. I''ve seen you grow up since you were little," As said proudly.


    I retorted, "You''re younger than me. Let''s be realistic here."


    "Am I younger?" he asked with a mischievous grin, leaning down. I quicklyughed and evaded him.


    Suddenly, I realized that the car had arrived at mypany for a while, and I hadn''t even noticed.


    He gently touched my face, saying tenderly, "You go upstairs. I''ll pick you up after work. We''ll go home early today to spend time with Ava."


    "Okay!" I smiled knowingly and took the initiative to peck him on the lips. Just as he was about to deepen the kiss, I quickly opened the car door and got out. "I''ll head upstairs now." He looked at me, rolling his eyes fondly.


    As soon as I got out of the car, Johnson called. I quickly answered, "Hello, Johnson."


    "Chlo! Things are getting chaotic over here. Some people are asking me what''s going on in thepany. Looks like they''vee to their senses."


    After contemting, I spoke in a low voice, "Tell them to go find Liora. She''s in the hospital with a broken wrist."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When Johnson heard what I said, he immediately understood my intention. "Got it!"


    I added, "Keegan has given up."


    "Okay, I got it!" Johnson chuckled and hung up the phone.


    When I returned to the office, Eleanor was exining something to Carol.


    When she saw me, she smiled and said, "You''re just in time, Ms. Chloe. Some representatives from Tobshampton Group have arrived in Foswood, and they want to meet


    you. They..."


    I remained silent and returned to my office, and Eleanor followed. I gestured for her to sit at my desk, and as I sat down, I looked at her, saying, "Tell me what you think."


    After all, Eleanor used to be Tobshampton Group''s marketing manager. She knew more about Tobshampton Group than I did.


    We had stopped working with


    Tobshampton Group because of Liora''s interference. Since they were sending Representatives to us now, they must have found out about Ardora''s current status and wanted to cozy up to Tanum. I felt a little disdainful.


    Eleanor sat down, thought for a moment, then looked at me, "I don''t think it''s worth it. After all, Tobshampton Group is no longer the Tobshampton Group of old."


    I was pleased when I heard Eleanor''s words.


    After she finished speaking, she


    smiled wryly. "I''m sure you know about my background with Tobshampton Group. The boss called me himself and hoped I could mediate and restore the cooperation between Tobshampton Group and Tanum. But I don''t think that''s necessary. I''m not holding a grudge, of course. I''m just saying it''s not worth it."


    I appreciated Eleanor''s straightforwardness. There was no beating around the bush. This made me feel even more reassured.

 Chapter 880 A Visit From a Classmate

    Eleanor continued, "Tobshampton Group is no longer what it used to be, and Tanum is certainly not the same Tanum anymore. The current state of Tobshampton Group could tarnish Tanum''s high-quality corporate image."


    I chuckled and said, "They clearly lost someone exceptional after you left. I''m not surprised they declined. It just proves my knack for recognizing talent. Their troubles today were caused by the pits they dug for themselves."


    Eleanor shook her head. "It''s not just about me. The key is their management ws. Thepany''s situation is rapidly deteriorating and even the boss''s wife is getting involved. From what I''ve gathered, there have been several quality issues recently, and their industry reputation is very poor."


    I knew Eleanor was downying it. Even a pig could figure out what issues the Tobshampton Group had faced after Eleanor left.


    I had confirmed this when I poached Eleanor. Eleanor had been in the market for many years. Her vision had matured, and when Tobshampton Group lost her, it was like losing the entire market. "They''ve only realized how strong Tanum is now, so they''re eager totch onto us. But in my opinion, their products can''tpete with the ones we selectedter, both in terms of quality and innovation. "They still have some poprity, but I''m afraid it won''tst much longer. Their time is running out. We''re going up and they''re going down. They''re just no match for us."


    I noticed that Eleanor remained calm, rational, and clear while talking about this. She didn''t let her emotions affect her, and I appreciated that.


    This was the kind of executive I needed, and it seemed that I had made the right choice. Also, she had clearly moved on from that incident.


    "There''s no need to waste any energy on this. You make the decision. If it''s not convenient for you to refuse right now, let them wait. I''m heading to the capital tomorrow, and I''ll be back in about two days. I need to spend time with my family tonight. You should make things clear to them."


    After some thought, I added, "Get some information for me, Eleanor. You can show them a bit of courtesy, but if they insist on seeing me, they''ll have to wait until I return from the capital to resolve it in person. You can act as the intermediary."


    Eleanor understood that I was doing this for her, and she expressed her gratitude. "Thank you, Ms. Chloe."


    "What are you thanking me for? You


    handled this very rationally. I made the right choice to hire you," I said sincerely. "Don''t forget, we''re family now."


    Eleanor nodded solemnly.


    At that moment, Carol knocked on the door and entered. "Ms. Chloe, Mr. Theo is here to see you."


    I was delighted to hear Theo''s name. It seemed that Beatrice had some news. Otherwise, Theo wouldn''t havee to mypany.


    I quickly told Carol, "Please let him in."


    As soon as Eleanor heard I had a visitor, she quickly stood up, "That''s settled then, Ms. Chloe. We can wait


    until you return from the Can.. wait


    discuss it further."


    I nodded. "I''ll call you when I''m back. We''ll meet and figure out how to handle this. Let''s not make it too awkward."


    "Sounds good! I''ll get going then." After saying that, Eleanor left the office.


    Soon, Carol led Theo into my office.


    I quickly walked out from behind my desk, smiling. "Theo, wee! Please have a seat."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Theo entered the room briskly,


    he looked around my office and


    teased, "Looks like you''re a reakbig shot now, Chloe. Your office is


    huge."


    I quickly replied humbly, "Don''t say that. The key is to be in a good mood for work."


    After the pleasantries, we all took our seats. I looked at him in anticipation and asked, "Do you have some good news? Have you found Beatrice?"

 Chapter 881 Something Was Off

    A solemn expression reced the smile on his face, and he shook his head gently.


    "Chloe, I''m sorry to disappoint you. I came because I was afraid you''d be anxious, and I wanted to update you on this matter. During my recent trip to Gerby, time was tight, and I found no trace of her. I had to start from scratch."


    "I''m sorry for the trouble," I replied with a hint of disappointment.


    "Don''t say that. We were all ssmates," Theo responded.


    "I went to the four high schools in their city and finally found some information about her. I only learned the basics of her situation. After all, she''s been away from school for too long. They also mentioned that there''s been no news of Beatrice in recent years."


    He shook his head and added, "But I can''t shake the feeling that the situation is not optimistic."


    Surprised, I asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Theo straightened up. "I asked a hotel attendant about their address. The attendant said that those living in that area are mostly wealthy people from Gerby. It seems her family''s conditions are good."


    I nodded and said, "I knew that. She and I shared a dorm room, and we were very close. We talked about her family, and apparently they owned some kind of factory that was doing well. Otherwise, her conditions wouldn''t have been so favorable. Beatrice is their only daughter."


    Theo nodded. "I took a cab to the ce. To my surprise, they live in a vi! Although the vi looks a bit old, judging by the well-maintained yard, the conditions are excellent." "That makes sense. Did you see her?" I inquired.


    "See her? When I knocked and said I was looking for Beatrice, the person who opened the door rudely rejected me and said there was no such person."


    As Theo shared this, he seemed a bit dissatisfied.


    I was even more puzzled. "That''s not right. Who opened the door?"


    "It looked like some sort of maid. I intended to ask their neighbors, but the distance between the vis was quiterge, and I had no choice but to leave.


    "So I hurriedly returned to Foswood the next day, and in the end, I didn''t see anyone. I didn''t have enough time. If I had one or two more days, I could have learned some information!"


    "Don''t worry too much. I''m not in a


    rush, either. As long as we find her, that''s good. After all, I haven''t seen her in so many years. I always think of how Beatrice always cared for me during those years. Among the girls, besides Ivanna, she''s my only


    friend."


    Iforted Theo, "Take your time to contact her for me."


    "I also want to meet her," Theo continued with a smile. "On the way back, I kept thinking of how bad that person''s attitude was. If she''s really a maid from Beatrice''s family, it''s way too impolite. Shecks basic manners. It just doesn''t feet right."


    "Could they have moved?" I spected.


    Theo decisively shook his head and said, "Impossible. When that person opened the door, I asked her, ''Is this the Chandler family?'' She smiled and said, ''Yes!"" "That''s strange."


    "I don''t know why, but the people in their house seem to have a reason for this attitude. You didn''t see how that person''s expression instantly changed. She mmed the door in my face!


    "No matter what, Beatrice is theThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    heiress of that family. It seems like


    11


    there''s some deep-seated grudge," Theo said. "My curiosity has been piqued. I''ll definitely get to the bottom of this."

 Chapter 882 Unserious Business

    I did find it quite unusual.


    "Well, I appreciate your efforts," I said apologetically.


    "This time, it was a matter of time constraints. I was afraid you''d be anxious, thinking I was not getting things done. So, I had toe and see you first." Theo chuckled.


    I smiled and quickly replied, "That''s true. After all, we''re old ssmates, both here in Foswood. It''s strange how we''ve grown so distant. How would I have found you guys if I hadn''t run into Michelle?" "Hey, we''ve actually been keeping an eye on you recently! But..." Theo hesitated.


    "That''s normal. The situation between me and Matthew has caused quite a stir in the city," I awkwardlyughed.


    Not wanting to dwell on the topic of Matthew, I changed the subject. "Beatrice''s situation does seem a bit suspicious."


    "At least we found her address. It''s just a matter of time before we get some information. You can rest assured. I''ll continue investigating the next time I go," Theo assured me.


    Perhaps he sensed that I was deeply concerned about this matter.


    "I''m determined to find out about her. After all, Beatrice is also our ssmate. I thought about asking someone from my business partners to investigate, but I was afraid they would deceive me. So, I think I''ll make another trip next time," I exined.


    I hadn''t paid much attention to Theo during our school days, but unexpectedly, he was reliable.


    "Thank you so much, Theo." I quickly expressed my gratitude. "It was an impulse on my part. I miss her a lot, so when I saw Michelle that day, I asked her if she had any news about Beatrice."


    Theo waved dismissively. "Don''t bother asking her. She''s not someone who does serious business."


    It seemed Theo had a very unfavorable opinion of Michelle.


    "In fact, no one paid any attention to her at that ss reunion other than when she said she found you," Theo revealed.


    I was a bit surprised.


    To rify, Theo quickly exined, "Michelle is even more outrageous than she was in college. She''s only interested in personal gain and will do anything for it."


    I nodded. "She was like that during school, too, and she hasn''t changed."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "The things she did at the reunion were too embarrassing. All of us were embarrassed. That''s also one of the reasons I came to see you today." Theo blushed a bit as he brought up this topic, looking at me with an awkward smile.


    "Don''t think too much. After so many


    years without seeing you guys, it''s


    normal for me to pick up the tab. Honestly I''m very grateful that Michelle managed to contact everyone. Otherwise, it would have been too long since Ist saw my ssmates," I said.


    "I know you''re sincere, but what she did was quite shameful. After all, there were only a few of us guys. What kind of behavior is that? So when we discussed it, we thought that if you had time, we could get together separately and have a good chat.


    "We''ll pay for it this time. After so many years as ssmates, if there''s anything we can help each other with, we can form a group. We spent four years together. This kind of friendship runs deep. It''s better than being blind in this unfamiliar city, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 883 A Support Group

    "Chloe, I can tell you''re sincere. Otherwise, why would we promise to treat you to a meal? You won''t look down on us no matter what we eat, even if it''s just pickles. That''s the Chloe we know." Theo spoke with a hint of excitement.


    "Of course not! Haven''t you seen me during the early days of my startup? In today''s market, it''s all aboutworking. That''s how you get things done. What''s there to look down on?" I replied in a rxed tone. Theo''s sincerity had won me over.


    "You''re someone who speaks the truth and gets things done. That''s precisely what we appreciate about you. In the hearts of our ssmates, you''ve always been like a goddess."


    I smiled contentedly. "Really?"


    "Yes! It''s a pity things turned out this way between you and Matthew. If only it had worked out differently," he said with a touch of regret. "Among our ssmates, you two getting together, and this being the result... well!"


    Theo seemed hesitant, as if afraid to touch on a sensitive topic.


    "In fact, I used to keep in touch with Matthew. Back then, a few of us guys would often hang out together and share our thoughts. Butter, when Matthew rose to sess, he distanced himself from us.


    "So, the chances of seeing you diminished, but we''ve always kept an eye on your situation. We didn''t expect things to get soplicated between you two. Well, actually, that''s not too bad. He doesn''t deserve you."


    "People have their own thoughts, you know? I didn''t expect that we''d drift apart one day, but for now, I have to say I made the wrong choice. Right from the beginning," I sincerely expressed.


    I knew what my ssmates thought about me and Matthew. Many doubted us, thinking I was staying in Foswood just for him.


    I knew I had hurt Ryan, who had been by my side during those times.


    "I''m not trying to gossip, but that''s what everyone says."


    Theo spread his hands, looking at me as he continued, "Back then, when we learned about your situation, we were all furious. You might not know, but we even


    yelmet


    nned to look for you at that time. Everyone was united against him."


    As Theo spoke, he chuckled to himself, looking at me. "Maybe I''ve said too much? Haha..." "No, that''s what ssmates should be like. I didn''t expect that I had such a supportive group." It gave me a sense of warmth.


    "Yeah, let''s get together. I''m going to the capital tomorrow and might not return for two days. So, whenever you guys want to meet, just pick a time that works after I return." en.swhovels


    "Okay, I won''t keep you any longer. Chloe, don''t worry about Beatrice''s situation. I''ll take care of it for you! If possible, when I see her, I''ll let her know you miss her and wanther toe see you," Theo assured me.


    "I''d love to see her too, as long as we find her." I quickly expressed my thoughts.


    "Great, then I''ll take my leave. You must be busy. It''s a bit presumptuous for me to see you so suddenly," Theo said, picking up his bag.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t say that! Like you said, we''re ssmates. Why be so polite? In fact, the distance in the past was my fault. When I return from the capital, let''s hang out."

 Chapter 884 Thinking About Having Babies

    "As long as it''s not someone like Michelle," I said,ughing with a hint of distress. "You have no idea! She''s been blocking me downstairs daily, and I have no clue what she''s up to."


    "Michelle does give off a vibe to avoid. You better keep your distance. Having her fixate on you can''t lead to anything good."


    With that, Theo stood up. "Chloe, I''ll take my leave. Call me when you''re back, and I''ll arrange everything. Don''t worry, they''re all proper people."


    "Are you really leaving?" I reluctantly stood up, feeling a bit unfulfilled.


    Theo replied, "We''ll have a proper chat when you''re back. I won''t waste your work time."


    I escorted him to the elevator, and we agreed to meet again when he returned to the capital. It seemed that Theo was indeed a person who got things done, was straightforward, and had depth. After seeing Theo off, I called in Carol to ask about Michelle''s visit in the morning.


    Carol confirmed that she dide to visit thepany. She stayed until everyone went for lunch, and only then did she leave.


    I was certain she had another motive for seeking me out.


    In the evening, returning to Pleca Park, Ava noticed my early return and rushed over. "Mommy, you came back so early! Did you take my advice?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I almost burst outughing. Take her advice? This kid was bing quite clever.


    Nevertheless, I nodded in agreement. "Yes! My daughter knows best. Of course, I should listen."


    She became even more pleased with herself, ncing at As. "Daddy, good job to you, too!"


    As put on a meek appearance. "Yes, I''ll strive for your praise every day from now on."


    She was instantly delighted, her eyes sparkling.


    Looking up at As, she asked, "Daddy, do you want to go see Grandpa''s trees with us?"


    Hearing her words, I realized it had been a long time since Ist saw my dad.


    Our schedules never seemed to align. By the time I woke up in the morning, he was already in the garden. When I returned home for dinner, he had already retired for the


    night. We always missed each other.


    I told Ava, "After I go upstairs to change clothes, we''ll see Grandpa. Is that okay?"


    Ava immediately agreed. "I''ll follow you to change."


    She asked As, "Daddy, do you want toe with us?"


    The sweet way she called him "Daddy" was so melodious.


    "Sure!" As readily agreed. "But I need to change clothes too, right?"


    Ava, excitedly yelling for Jenny, ran to the kitchen. I saw her disappearing figure and said to As, "It seems like she''s grown taller again." "That''s natural, and she''s more lively now."


    He was right. After the divorce from


    Matthew, she used to be


    absent-minded and gloomy.


    Especially during the kidnappin


    she waspletely changed. We could only get her to sleep holding her.


    swnow


    Ava would not be as healthy and active now if As had not consoled her, brought her to Celestis Ind, and brought Jenny in.


    I held As''s hand and looked up at him sincerely. "It''s all thanks to you."


    "Both of you are my treasures." He squeezed my hand and smiled, leading me upstairs. "Come on, don''t keep her waiting."


    After changing our clothes, the two little ones had already run upstairs, shouting through the corridor.


    This mansion would truly be lively if we added two more.


    At that moment, my face involuntarily turned red. But having a child for him was a must. He loved children so much. I couldn''t let him down.


    Seeing me lost in thought, blushing, he hugged me from behind. "What are you thinking? Your face is all red."


    I looked at him and said, "I''m thinking about having a baby! If we have two more, it''ll be even more lively."


    "Then I''ll work hard for it." After


    saying this, he kissed me, and I


    quickly pushed him away. The\


    children''s voices were so close now. He had to control himself,

 Chapter 885 Is the Information Reliable?

    The four of us walked downstairs together towards the backyard, which had a vast expanse of greenery.


    The backyard had distinctyers, surrounded by numerous tall trees, creating a serene atmosphere with lush greenery. There was even a private shoreline at the back.


    Despite living in Pleca Park for so long, I hadn''t found the time to explore this area. On the left side of a gentle slope were rows of fruit trees, and below was a sizable vegetable garden. This backyard had been designed specifically for my father''s tastes. Various types of flowers bloomed around the perimeter in each season, filling the air with their fragrances.


    It wasn''t until I reached the backyard that I realized many of the fresh flowers in the rooms were sourced from our own garden.


    Ava and Jenny chattered incessantly as we walked toward the backyard, like two butterflies fluttering around us.


    At that moment, I suddenly thought of my biological father. I wondered where he was right now and if he was safe.


    If he were here in the garden, witnessing this peaceful and wonderful scene, it would be such a joyful moment for him.


    He could be tending to flowers in the yard, watching the children run around, sipping tea, and chatting. That would give me peace of mind.


    However, I had no idea where he was.


    Seeing me suddenly lost in thought, As put his arm around me and looked at my face. "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking about my dad," I said straightforwardly. "I don''t know how he''s doing right now. Is he well-fed and well-dressed? Is he healthy?" The more I thought about it, the heavier my heart became.


    As tightened his grip on his arm and softly said to me, "There''s news. He''s still in Navi''s hands."


    I was shocked and immediately asked him, "How do you know? Is the information reliable?"


    "It is. This time, we contacted the leader of the Bermuda Alliance, General Xavier. It''s all been arranged," As said with certainty.


    "When are we going?" I was getting impatient. I couldn''t stand the idea of him still being in danger.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I was afraid of even the slightest mishap. Now that my mom was gone, I couldn''t bear to lose him either. No matter his state, I just hoped he was alive.


    Fearing my impatience, As


    exined gently, "Once we wrap up


    Matthew''s situation, we''ll go over. It''s perfect timing because General Xavier also wants to gather evidence against Navi. If he doesn''tply and hand over people, they wipe him out."


    "Do you have confidence?" I asked, a bit trembling. Although I had yet to go to Bermuda, I had heard about its conditions.


    "This guy has been trying to dominate all three areas and colluding with external alliances to seize business, causing public resentment. So, General Xavier wants to put an end to him," As exined.


    He had done a lot of work.


    "Is this what you meant by waiting for the right opportunity?" I asked.


    He nodded solemnly. "Yes, we must be fully confident before taking action. Otherwise, Uncle Rory will face additional danger."


    "Is he currently in danger?" I inquired.


    As confidently replied, "No, Navi is


    using him to contact the


    non-organization, trying to increase his bargaining chips to resist the Bermuda Alliance and achieve his goal of dominating Bermuda. So, he dare not let him be harmed.


    After a moment of contemtion, As continued, "But one thing is certain. The non-organization won''t let themselves be manipted by Navi forever. Once Navi gains power, they know it won''t be easy to control him, so I''m afraid they also want to find and silence him.


    Hearing this, I was surprised. "So, he''s still in danger."


    "For now, we can only rely on General Xavier''s influence. That''s why we have to wait and not act recklessly." As''s words sounded a bit passive, and I felt uneasy. As I was about to ask more, he stopped me


    in time.

 Chapter 886 Hints Everywhere

    I was just about to ask another question when As''s hand tightened, clearly signaling me to stop.


    Then, I heard Ava say, "Grandpa, I brought my mommy and daddy to watch you nting trees. Grandma said to hurry and finish up so we can have dinner soon."


    I quicklyposed myself and looked over. I saw my dad wearing a straw hat with a towel around his neck. His face was covered in sweat, and hisplexion had be considerably darker.


    But he looked much healthier, considering he used to be a pale, schrly man.


    Now, he looked like a farmer toiling in the fields.


    "Why are you so tan, Dad?" I pointed at my dad''s face andughed.


    He was delighted to see me and As. He pointed to the woods behind him with a sense of aplishment and said, "Look at what we''ve done! There''s no way we can avoid getting sunburned while doing all this, can we?"


    Then he pointed to all the differently shaped nts in the distance. "Those are our creations. Not bad, right?"


    As looked over admiringly. "I saw them on the way here. They''re very impressive, and the vegetables in the garden are growing very well too. You''re bing quite professional at this, sir."


    My dad grinned happily at this recognition from As. "Come on, I''ll take you to the orchard. All kinds of fruits are in season right now. Ava has never picked any fruit before, so she can give it a try." "We''ve never picked fruit either, Dad. I have no idea what the orchard looks like."


    When As heard me say that, he quickly pulled me over and said to my dad, "Let''s go, sir. You''ve made Chloe really eager to try plucking some fruit."


    The two little girls were even more excited. They started screaming in excitement, their voices echoing far away.


    The uneasy feeling in my heart instantly dissipated.


    As my dad led us to the orchard, he told As about their achievements.


    As said sincerely, "This all seems like a lot of work. How about hiring a few more gardeners to help out starting tomorrow?"


    My dad quickly opposed his idea. "No, that won''t do! Jay and I will just take it slow. If we finish it all at once, we won''t have anything else to do. This work requires simultaneous execution and design research.


    "Jay is an excellentpanion. He''s skilled and specializes in this kind of thing. We get along really well too. We work together smoothly." My dad spoke convincingly, showing that he was on the right track.


    "So we really don''t need any more


    people here. This is our family''s yard


    anyway. If we hire too many people, we''ll mess up the whole process Just the two of us can handle it. Besides, those people in the orchard are doing well. They can join us whenever they''re free. It''s perfect."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As gave in. "Well, take your time. Your health is important. Don''t overwork yourselves. If you need any seedlings or flowers, just let Nigel know. We can bring them over."


    My dadughed excitedly. "Nigel


    brings in more than enough precious flowers and nts. My eyes have really been opened. I''ve never seen so many different kinds of flowers, nts, and trees before. Our yard is filled with treasures now. Even the books say these are some rare nts!"


    I felt truly content as I saw how enthusiastic my dad was.


    "Do you still want to go back to our hometown?" I asked him.


    He knew I was joking and smiled. "We''ll definitely go back, but it has to be when we have time. I want to go back with your mom to look around."


    I patiently reiterated to him, "Just


    sell the house already, Dad. We''re staying here for good. You''ve already gotten used to life here, and I can''t go back there. My whole life and family are all here. Why would you want me to be distracted?"


    I almost spilled the beans, but no matter how I exined, they always found reasons to evade me.


    "The climate in our small town doesn''t suit you, and look at the year you''ve spent here. Have you had any health issues? So why do you still want to keep that house?


    "I''ve told mom this too. If you don''t want to part with your books, we can arrange for someone to pack them and send them here. This ce is huge. We can set up your study and make aboratory for you without any issues."


    After saying that, I looked at my father. But in that instant, I suddenly noticed his expression stiffen.


    Something felt strange to me.

 Chapter 887 Lost in Ecstasy

    When my father saw me looking at him, he quickly resumed his smile. "I should do it myself. I need to throw some things I don''t need anymore away too."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as I heard him say that, I knew he was thinking about it, so I quickly seized the opportunity to convince him to follow through. "We''ll have some peace of mind after we deal with that. It''ll be better to not have to think about what things are like there every year. Won''t that just be asking for trouble?"


    "But we should never forget our roots," he said.


    "Dad. Aren''t I part of your roots? You should be wherever I am too." I said confidently.


    My dad smiled but didn''t say anything. He was probably still thinking about how to handle this.


    As understood what I was thinking and said, "Chlo is right, Dad. You should just settle down here. I''ll send someone with you to help pack your things and deal with the house one day."


    "It''s okay. Your mom and I can go back together when the timees. It''ll be easy to deal with the house. Some people in the area will probably be interested in it," he said vaguely, looking like he was still attached.


    I quickly added, "Don''t ask for too high a price. Take the offer as long as it''s reasonable. Or sell it cheap if someone wants it."


    He hesitated but eventually nodded reluctantly.


    As and I exchanged a smile. It seemed like this matter was now settled.


    But I felt a little uneasy. It looked like my dad had a secret.


    As our conversation ended, we heard Ava''s sweet voice calling. "Grandpa, what''s that?"


    We all turned to look. Ava was pointing at a breadfruit tree heavy with fruit.


    My dad smiled and said, "That''s the breadfruit you eat every day."


    Ava blinked her big eyes, staring at the fruit on the tree. "But the breadfruit I eat is yellow. Why is this one so dark, like a big winter melon? It''s so ugly."


    Jenny immediately countered, "No, that''s wrong. Winter melons are smooth, but this one has bumps."


    Iughed and turned to my dad. "Why is it so big though?"


    "These saplings are some of the best varieties of breadfruit from many countries. Of course they''re the best."


    My dad led Ava and Jenny into the


    orchard on a cement path that had been paved through the middle. "There are all kinds of fruits inside here. It''s peak fruit harvesting season right now. Let''s start by picking the smaller ones and gather


    a Bunch to take home."


    Ava and Jenny started running around the orchard once they got used to the new ce.


    The blueberries in the orchard were


    picked one and put it in my mouth.


    When Ava saw me doing that, her eyes widened and she pointed at me, shouting to As, "Daddy, Mommy''s eating blueberries without even washing them! That''s so unhygienic."


    As had one too, and looked utterly delighted.


    Ava was even more confused. "Uh, Daddy..."


    I picked an even bigger blueberry and offered it to her. She blinked her big eyes, gazing at me for a moment. before opening her mouth to take it. Her face scrunched up in delight. en.swhovels


    "Wow. It''s so sweet!"


    Then, she turned and ran to Jenny. "Come on, Jenny! You can eat the blueberries here. Mommy just gave me one, and they''re so sweet."


    She had discovered a new world, and was staring wide-eyed at Jenny, expressing her amazement.


    Then she picked one and stuffed it into Jenny''s mouth, asking, "Is it sweet?"


    Jenny immediately nodded. "Yeah!"


    The two of them quickly extended their little hands to pick and eat more blueberries while giggling. Before long, their little mouths were stained with blueberry juice.


    Even As''s lips had a hint of blue. We indulged in blueberries, picked some mangoes, pomegranates, star fruits, lychees, and even peaches...


    All the fruits wererge and round, especially the lychees. I tasted one, and it was sweet and refreshing.


    I had a sudden idea and quickly had the gardener pick a basket full of fruits.


    As was puzzled and asked, "What are you going to do with that?"

 Chapter 888 The Shocking Project

    I smiled and said, "I''m going to take them to Sris tomorrow. I want to give them to Dominic. These are from our own garden, so they''re different, you know.


    "I feel terrible for that couple since they don''t have any children. They said that if their child was still alive, he would''ve been around our age." I felt upset as I thought about Dominic''s situation and muttered to myself, "I wonder how his wife is doing."


    As nodded. "You should definitely bring them some fruit. Take a basket for Archie too. I''ll take you to the airport tomorrow."


    Honestly, I was grateful that As never stopped me from doing what I wanted.


    Before we realized it, the day had gotten dark. If it weren''t for the darkness, we might have continued to linger in the orchard.


    As gave the order. "Alright. Ava, Jenny, let''s call it a day! If we don''t go back, Grandma wille looking for us in the orchard."


    My dad got someone to pick a few of therge breadfruits and had them delivered to the house.


    As we left the orchard, we saw Nigel waiting at the orchard gate with his car.


    Ava ran to the car, saying, "Nigel, you''re so cool! How did you know I couldn''t walk anymore?"


    That made us allugh. Nigel looked at her and said softly, "We thought you were lost in the woods. We were driving around looking for you."


    Ava looked amused. "I didn''t get lost! I just went to the orchard to pick some fruits. We''re in our own backyard. How could I get lost? You''re silly, Nigel. I can''t walk anymore because I ate too much, though," she said while patting her little belly.


    Everyone squeezed into the car and returned to the main building.


    My mom was getting anxious. But when she saw the fruit, she realized we had gone to the orchard.


    We were all exhausted that evening. Ava ate only a little for dinner and went to bed early.


    I wanted to talk to As about something, but after a short chat, I fell asleep.


    The next day, Ryan and Inded safely in Sris. The streets were filled with the golden leaves of fall.


    Grayson came to pick us up. After a simple lunch, we headed straight to thepany. When I entered the office, I was stunned. Even though I was the boss here, I couldn''t help but marvel at how high-end


    everything was.


    I couldn''t believe that all of this had been set up without my knowledge. It waspletely beyond my expectations, and they had even gotten me a decent office.


    In front of the French windows, overlooking the city of Sris, was my desk. I couldn''t have dreamed that I would one day have my own office in Sris.


    And all of this had been done for me by As.


    Grayson gathered several key executives to meet me. They saw me with Ryan and seemed a little skeptical when they learned that I was the real owner here.


    I modestly said a few words and


    went straight to the point, listening to their presentations about the projects was highly focused.


    because everyone working her


    were elites in town. There was no room for me to ck off, and being low-key didn''t mean being low in intelligence.


    It was only at this moment that I learned about the project Ryan had been talking about. It was three times the scale of the project in Bourdamun.


    It turned out to be a key project in


    Sris. The entire area had been acquired by a well-established


    consortium, and they were


    responsible for the development ofThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    this ce.


    To my surprise, the consortium that owned thisnd was none other than ATL Empire.


    I was astonished.


    This perfectly matched what As had discussed with me yesterday about the cooperation between Hartz Construction and Tanum. ATL Empire would be our biggest support.


    I wondered how As had managed this, how much capital hispany really had, and how they had secured such arge piece ofnd in Sris.


    After getting an overview of the project, it was almost time to get off work.


    I called Archie, because As had repeatedly told me to stay with the Beringer family after arriving in Sris.

 Chapter 889 Against Ones Will

    To be honest, I would have contacted Archie on my own even if As hadn''t told me that.


    I could tell he was thrilled while we were on the phone. He insisted that Ardie woulde pick me up and we should have dinner together.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After hanging up, Grayson said, "I knew it would be like this, so I didn''t bother making any dinner ns for you. Ryan and I have a meeting, so we won''t be taking you out.


    "Suit yourselves," I yfully retorted. "I''m at the mercy of everyone else. People with families are different."


    Ryan immediately snorted and said, "Easy on the boasting, and be mindful of your influence on everyone else. We''re working hard for you, but you''re enjoying your life out there."


    I quickly retorted, "Hold on, I''m not stopping you from having your own life or family time. I''m just setting an example, you know? Good workes from a good family. Bncing work and family is the key to sess. And you, it''s time to think about marrying Joyce. Both your parents have met each other, so what are you waiting for?"


    Grayson chuckled and looked at Ryan. "Seize this opportunity. Don''t make Chloe worry about you."


    "You too. Don''t act like nothing''s going on." I directed this at Grayson.


    We rarely had time to chat like this. Soon, Ardie''s call came in, and I said to Grayson, "Come downstairs with me and bring the fruit."


    Grayson followed me downstairs and brought tworge baskets of fruit to Ardie''s car.


    Ardie was delighted to see me. "I''ve been looking forward to your visit for a long time, and you''re finally here."


    "I''ve been eager toe too. Something unexpected happened twice, and I ended up postponing my trip for several months." I sighed.


    "How''s everything? Is it all going smoothly now?" Ardie inquired, and I knew he was talking about thepany here.


    I smiled. "Ardie, everything''s going so smoothly that it feels like a dream. He took care of everything."


    "That''s how it should be. It''s his duty to take care of everything as a husband," Ardie said earnestly.


    "But I envy you two. You work together very well. He''s been like this ever since he was a child. He''s meticulous, rigorous, and never misses a single detail."


    I looked at Ardie, realizing that he held As in high regard. Maybe he knew As well.


    Throughout the journey, we talked


    about As This was the first time I had ever spoken so much to Ardie He seemed reserved on the surface, but after getting to know him better, I realized that both of the Beringer boys were very cheerful.


    But Ardie was a little more mature than Arnold, my mind, I often recalled what Arnold told me. During the incident with Melvern, if Ardie and As hadn''t been decisive things wouldn''t have been so simple, considering the different status of the Beringer family.


    They say traffic in Sris is a nightmare, but we were lucky today. We made it back to the Beringer family''s house with no problems.


    Their ce in Sris was surprisingly simple, even more so than I had imagined. But it was neat and clean, exuding a special warmth.


    Archie had been waiting for me at home. He once told me that he would stay in the office untilte most of the time, then go home to sleep as his office was nearby. For him, this house was like a family inn.


    To be honest, it pained me to see that there wasn''t a woman to take care of him.


    As I thought about that, Be''s


    image shed in my mind. When I


    met Archie the first time, I felt that his feeling''s for Be were different. It was also clear that Be had an extraordinary rtionship with Grandma Rose.


    Archie was happy to see me. "You''re finally here, Chlo!"


    "Hi, Dad. I''ve been wanting toe earlier, but something kepting up, and I kept missing the chance. How have you been?" I walked over and sat beside him.


    "Every day is the same for me. It feels like home when you''re here." He smiled and asked, "How many days are you staying?"


    "I have to leave tomorrow night."


    "So soon?" He was surprised. "Why the rush?"


    "I came to check on thepany, discuss some project business, and visit an old gentleman." I answered truthfully.


    "So there''s no time for me in your schedule?" he asked with a hint of dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 890 Her Support in Solaris

    I smiled awkwardly, saying, "How could that be, Dad? I''m here to see you now, aren''t I?"


    Ardie, who was holding the basket of fruit, chimed in. "These are some fruit she bought for you from Foswood."


    "We picked those from the orchard in Pleca Parkst night." I quickly added, "Ava personally picked them for you." "Oh?" Archie looked delighted. "Get them to wash this for me, I''ll try them. Is that mischievous little girl doing alright?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s doing great. I''ll bring her to see you next time." I said to Archie. They really liked Ava, especially because of her mischievous charm.


    "You shoulde sooner. The winter weather in Sris is terrible. This season is just right."


    He then asked me, "How''s thepany doing over here?"


    "Everything''s going well. As has entrusted it to some reliable people, so I don''t need toe over so often. The operations here have been well-organized, and As always tells me to keep a low profile," I said that to reassure him.


    He nodded. "Hmm, that''s good. As is a careful one. Looks like I don''t need to worry about that at all."


    "I came here mainly to see Dominic. He helped me when mypany ran into some difficultiesst time. But his wife was seriously ill then. I caught up and helped take care of her for a few days. After that, I always wanted to visit again. I wanted to check on the project and visit that couple too."


    "That''s good, Chloe, that''s the way to go. You should always repay kindness when you can," Archie praised.


    "In fact, Dominic''s a great person." I started telling Archie about Dominic.


    "Dominic is a bit of a schr. His child passed away in a construction ident when he was young. He wanted to stop anything like that from ever happening again, so he resigned from his position as a university professor and focused on quality control in construction materials. He''s developed aplete set of inspection data standards. He''s a very stubborn man, but I do feel sorry for that couple sometimes."


    "I''ve heard about him. He''s an excellent chemistry professor," Archie remarked.


    "Yes, that''s him. His inspection


    methods are trustworthy and widely recognized in the industry." I continued, "I''m currently looking to turn Tanum Construction into a high-end brand like Pinnacle Group, so strict quality control is essential. I want to use our high quality to establish my brand in the construction industry. I''ll need the recognition and appraisal of expert professionals for that."


    "Good. You''re certainly someone who gets things done." Archie, upon hearing my words, expressed his approval.


    He turned to Ardie and instructed, "Tell Gina to get dinner ready now. After dinner, your brother can take you to see that couple." "There''s no rush. I do want to talk with you for a while," I said quickly when I saw that he was so eager to arrange things for me.


    "No, it''s important for you to go see them. We can chat anytime. We''re


    family all. We can continue our


    conversation after you return. I don''t usually go to bed early anyway." en.swhovels


    After saying that, he asked Gina to prepare dinner.


    It was clear that he was a decisive man.


    The meal turned out to be a true family feast, with simple and not extravagant dishes.


    But Archie said to me, "I asked for two more dishes since you were here. We''re family, so there was no need to be extra."


    Iughed, "Of course. I''ll eat


    something? No way. It''s just that I didn''t expect to have a home to


    you think I''m picky or


    He seemed pleased with my words,ughing heartily. "You really are my daughter."


    To be honest, the meal was veryforting. It really felt likeing home.

 Chapter 891 Invisible Pressure

    After having dinner, Ardie drove me to Dominic''s ce.


    When I knocked on their door, the one who opened it was the caretaker, Shirley. I had rmended her to them.


    I felt relieved. Shirley was surprised to see me and quickly ushered me inside.


    As I stepped into the house, both Dominic and Sally were visibly taken aback.


    Sally finally pped her thigh and said, "Oh my. It''s Ms. Chloe. Why are you here?"


    I quickly ced the fruits I brought in front of them, and said, "I actually wanted toe earlier, but there had been some incidents, so it got postponed to today."


    Then I looked her up and down, asking, "Are you okay now? You''re looking good."


    "Oh. Thanks to you, Ms. Chloe, otherwise, I''m afraid I..." She choked up.


    Dominic lowered his gaze.


    I hurriedly sat beside Sally, held her hand, and said with a smile, "It''s your own good fortune. I''m so happy to see you recovering."


    She looked at me with gratitude, then turned to Ardie, who hade in with me, "And who is this...?"


    "This is my brother, also working in Sris. He gave me a ride here." I introduced, confident that she must think of him as my significant other.


    "Please, have a seat. Shirley, quickly make some tea." Sally invited.


    Shirley readily turned to pour tea. I asked Sally in a hushed tone how Shirley was doing.


    She nodded repeatedly, "Very well. She''s diligent and perceptive. She takes good care of the house. If it weren''t for your help, we wouldn''t have found such a good girl." "Next time youe, don''t spend a penny," Dominic said, his face unusually bright.


    I quickly said, "It isn''t any trouble as these are fruits from our family orchard. I brought them specifically for you to try, and they were freshly pickedst night."


    "You went through the trouble of bringing them all the way here." Sally politely remarked.


    "As long as you enjoy them, I''ll bring more for you whenever Ie."


    Dominic asked, "How''s yourpany doing?"


    As soon as he mentioned the topic, I began introducing mypany. I informed him that we were currently focusing on building a brand and nning to create a new area in Bourdamun.


    He was surprised and asked, "So, you''re the ones behind the development of the new area in Bourdamun?"


    With a touch of pride, I nodded and


    said, "Yes, ourpany is responsible for the entireText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    development and design of the new city in Bourdamun. When the timees, we''d wee you to oversee the entire thing and guide us."


    He became quite interested upon hearing this and asked me many details about Bourdamun.


    Seizing the opportunity, I invited him toe to Foswood, where I would apany him to visit the under-construction site.


    To my surprise, he readily agreed.


    He said he would inspect our project after the major projects in his charge.


    Dominic also said the Bourdamun project''s overall design and nning impressed him. It had already stirred up the industry, and he advised me to ensure its quality, saying it could surpass Pinnacle Group.


    The entire industry was keeping close eye on us. Completing this project sessfully would establish a foundation in the industry.


    However, any ws could make us a


    target of criticism.


    I suddenly felt a bit nervous. I had never imagined that the Bourdamun project had already garnered attention across the industry. I felt increasing pressure.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 892 Admiration for Him

    As never mentioned this matter to me. I was sure he knew about this.


    I took the opportunity to ask Dominic many questions, and he promised to visit Bourdamun soon. I even invited Sally to join us.


    After all, winter was approaching in Sris, and it would be a test for Sally''s health.


    Our conversation went onte into the night, and as we parted ways, we agreed to meet in Foswood.


    On the way back, Ardie said to me, "I didn''t expect your business to be this big. It really impresses me."


    I smiled wryly and said, "Didn''t you hear what Dominic said about the crisis involved?"


    Ardie dismissively said, "Ah, what are you afraid of? With someone behind you who can strategize things, you can rest easy, right?"


    His words did ease my mind, and I said, "If it weren''t for As, I really wouldn''t have the confidence to do this. Ardie, do you think I might hold him back?"


    Honestly, this concern had always been on my mind.


    Ardie chuckled as he drove. "That just means you don''t know him well enough. The greater the pressure, the more active his mind bes."


    "How many years have you two known each other?" I asked curiously. Even though I knew that As had once lived with the Beringer family, I didn''t know the details.


    I was eager to hear about that period from each person''s perspective, hoping to enhance my impression of him.


    Ardie pondered for a moment and said, "He came to our ce when he was 16, so it should be about 14 years now. If we talk about when we first met, we knew each other since childhood.


    "But the time where we spent every day together was only about five or six years. It was during our school days. He was born to be a king." Ardie praised.


    "Why didn''t you go into business?" In my perception, Ardie seemed more suitable for business than Arnold.


    "Arnold is more agile than me, and with As at the helm, it''s enough to maintain the Beringer family business. Besides, I''ve always had a liking forw, so I chose my ideal profession."


    He looked at me and seemed to hesitate. I could tell he had something to say.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "Do you... really not remember anything from before?" he cautiously asked.


    "Yeah. Not one bit." I said softly, "I don''t know when I''ll be able to remember anything."


    "Don''t dwell on these unhappy


    thoughts. Knowing that As deeply loves yours enough. It wasn''t easy for him to find you, so perhaps it was fate. I''m not superstitious, but maybe he moved the heavens. I witnessed the whole process."


    11


    "That''s what pains me. He did so much, and I know nothing. It''s unfair to him." I sighed.


    "Yeah, I understand your feelings. In


    fact, when he searched for you, all of us thought it was impossible. After all, so many years had passed, but...


    he still did it." Ardie said admiringly.


    "He thought about you day and night, and we witnessed it for you. Now what you need to do is enjoy life peacefully and do what you love."


    "But I can''t let him be too distracted. That would be too tiring for him."


    "No. Trust my words, and be a woman who depends on him. Give him the space and opportunity to do all this for you. He will be relieved and happy."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I looked at Ardie in confusion, wanting to disagree with him.


    Perhaps Ardie understood the doubt in my eyes. He smiled and exined further, "Because for all these years, this is what he has always hoped to do for you.


    "You have to give him this opportunity. Only then will he recognise your need and attachment. He will rejoice in having you. This is what he really wants, and he''s doing it now."


    I suddenly understood why everything As did was always for my sake.


    It made me feel a pang of heartache, realizing how much he must yearn to do things for me.


    "You must cherish him and love him


    well. He is someone who cares deeply about the warmth of a family because he lost all of it at the age of ten. What we provide him is a sense of home, but it''s different from what you give him."


    Ardie''s words truly touched me.


    He then asked, "Do you know why my dad wants to acknowledge you as his daughter?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 893 Simply Too Arrogant

    I thought that this question seemed a bit tricky to answer.


    In my understanding, my membership in the Beringer family was the result of As''s mediation, which was not explicitly stated.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Ardie smiled gently. "Are you thinking this is a result of As''s intervention?"


    I felt a bit awkward and asked, "Isn''t it?"


    Unexpectedly, Ardie nodded confidently. "Yes, indeed, it is because of As''s influence. However, it was something agreed upon a long time ago."


    "A long time ago?" I was even more surprised.


    He drove slowly, and the night scene in Sris was spectacr, with bustling streets and dazzling neon lights.


    The passing neon lights reflected on Ardie''s face, making him look more handsome.


    In a warm tone, he continued, "We all advised him to move on and believed that even if he found you, the chances of you having changed were too high. After all, you must''ve gotten married and had children. It was impossible for you to be the Ste from before."


    My heart skipped a beat and my eyes became a bit misty.


    Yes. I did change, got married, and had a child. And he kept persistently searching for me, not knowing anything about my current life.


    I didn''t know how heartbroken he must have been at the moment he found out I was a married woman.


    "Actually... I feel guilty toward him..." Tears slid down, and I choked up a bit. "He did so much, but I knew nothing."


    "It''s not your fault. I believe that if you weren''t in this state, you wouldn''t have made such a choice." Ardieforted me generously.


    "One time, Dad went to persuade him to let go of the past. He told Dad that no matter how you changed, whether you had a child or changed your appearance, he would keep you by his side. You two would never part again as long as you were alive."


    "He would ept any oue?" I asked bitterly.


    "Yes, he said if you were married and


    had a child, he would be like a brother always taking care of you and ensuring your happiness. If you were still single, he would marry you and grow old with you.


    "He even said that if he found you one day, he would be Dad''s son-inw. He even jokingly asked Dad if he wanted that," Ardie said, and he chuckled a bit.


    "At that time, Dad made it clear that


    as long as As found you, you would be his daughter and the Beringer family''s house would be your home. Fortunately, he found you," Ardie said with a warm smile.


    "I thought he did this because he was afraid my foundation was weak, and he paved the way for me with that," I said truthfully.


    "Then you''ve misunderstood As. He would never break his promise."


    My heart was once again moved. I never thought I would hold such significance in his heart. The more felt this way, the more I hoped could remember the times we spent together. Otherwise, it would be too unfair to him.


    Back at the Beringer family''s ce, Archie was still waiting for me.


    Seeing us return, he asked, "Did you meet him?"


    "Yes."


    Then I exined the process of meeting Dominic to him, emphasizing the details of Bourdamun''s construction.


    Unexpectedly, Archie''s interrogation was quite thorough this time. Because this was a rare opportunity for me, I detailed the entire process of taking over the construction of the new Bourdamun area. Also, I told him about the explosion incident at the groundbreaking ceremony this time.


    After hearing it, he only said, "Absolutely audacious."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Just from his words, I deeply understood that he was my supporter in Sris. I confided in him that there was still someone from the Terrell family disregarding thew.


    He only urged me, insisting that the battle for Bourdamun must be fought brilliantly. That would be the real beginning. I fully understood the meaning behind Archie''s words now.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 894 Part of the Beringer family

    While we were talking, As''s call came in. He said a few words to me and then started talking to Archie.


    Archie just listened, and it seemed As was discussing business with him. I didn''t disturb him and quietly moved aside.


    After hanging up the phone, Archie didn''t tell me what he discussed with As. I didn''t want to inquire either.


    Worried that I might be tired, he took me to a room on the second floor, which had been prepared in advance. The room was stocked with items for a girl, instantly warming my heart.


    "This was prepared for you since thest time you said you woulde. Finally, its master has arrived," Archie said with a smile, not at all like someone in such a high position but more like a kind father. How did I be a part of the Beringer family? This was something I could never have dreamed of, but it happened to me.


    And I knew all this was because As loved me, and he alone brought me all of this.


    "Chloe, get some rest. After a day of running around, you must be tired. There''s nothing important tomorrow morning, so you can sleep in. If your brother and I are at work tomorrow, find Gina if you need anything. Tell her if you want to eat something."


    Archie was afraid that I might feel ufortable.


    Once everything was settled, he left my room and went to his study. It waste, but he still had work to do.


    After I did my skincare, I was lying in bed. Then I quickly called As again and updated him on the situation in Sris.


    Heforted me, telling me not to feel pressured.


    Today, I was particrly gentle and said, "I miss you a lot."


    As fell silent and hung up the phone, leaving me stunned.


    Suddenly, his video call came through, and I quickly answered it. His handsome face appeared on my screen, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    He looked at me seriously through the screen. "Do you really miss me?"


    "Yes," I choked.


    "Tomorrow, I will pick you up, no matter howte it is," he said softly.


    I stared at the screen, feeling a bit teary.


    He was present the previous times I visited Sris. I was alone this time, but fortunately, I could e home''.


    We talked for quite a while until I became increasingly drowsy. He softly said, like a luby, "Goodnight."


    As if responding to amand, I couldn''t keep my eyes open any longer and drifted into dreams. I didn''t even know when As hung up the phone.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The next day when I woke up, Archie


    and Ardie had already gone to work. Gina prepared a hearty breakfast for me, saying it was Archie''s


    ov


    instructions.


    I was genuinely moved by his kindness. He had thought of every detail for me. I sighed, realizing how fortunate I was.


    After breakfast, Grayson came to pick me up, taking me to see the situation on thend. To be honest, I was shocked beyond words.


    I could not even fathom what the


    I


    prospects would be like once this ce was built. In my mind, I was already sketching the blueprint fornd.


    thi


    On the way back, Grayson didn''t hide anything. He introduced the situation behind the scenes and the intensepetition.


    No wonder Archie stated that the project in Bourdamun needed to bepleted extensively to be considered a real beginning.


    When the car returned to thepany, I received a call from Ardie, and we arranged to have lunch together.


    At noon, he came to pick me up. Seeing meing out, he smiled happily. "I''ll take you to eat at a good ce."


    This made me a bit suspicious. Why did he sound a bit like Arnold?


    "If you''re busy, don''t worry about me. I''ll eat with them." I was afraid of dying his work.


    Ardie smiled warmly, "How can that be? My sister finally came to Sris. I must apany you for a meal, just the two of us."


    He smiled so brightly-totally different from what I had seen before.


    Then he told me, "Dad instructed me this morning. He wanted me to tell you that you''re not allowed to leave tonight. Tomorrow morning, you''ll go back. In the evening, he will take you to meet some of his old friends."


    I wondered what kind of friends they were. But they must be big shots and beneficial to me.


    Ardie put his arm around me and said, "Get in the car. We''re leaving. The seats are already booked so we can chat while eating."


    Just as I was about to get in the car, someone called my name. I was surprised that I could meet someone I knew in Sris.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 895 Buried Secrets

    I turned around and saw a fully disguised woman standing not far from our car, looking at me. I was unsure if she was calling me, so I nced around, but there was no one else. Ardie also turned around to look. The woman immediately took off her mask and sunsses. It was Poppy.


    Mask, hat, big sunsses. That was the standard attire for a celebrity. I hadpletely forgotten about it.


    I didn''t expect to meet her here. I chuckled lightly and said, "Poppy?"


    She immediately walked over enthusiastically, "Oh, what a coincidence to bump into you here. You''re in Sris, too?" She asked me while ncing at Ardie.


    I looked at her indifferently and said, "Yes, I''m here for some business."


    "I really didn''t expect this. I thought I was seeing things." Poppy was enthusiastic, asionally ncing at Ardie.


    Seeing my indifferent attitude, Ardie didn''t introduce himself, knowing that I didn''t have a favorable impression of her. He whispered, "I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Then he went straight to the car.


    "Do you oftene to Sris?" I asked casually.


    "Not really. Ie back to Sris when I have no work. After all, mywork is here." She said with a proud smile, "How about staying for a few days? Otherwise, let''s have dinner together tonight. I see you have a friend for lunch."


    "No, it''s okay. I have ns for tonight, and it''s already arranged." I firmly rejected her invitation, and indeed, I had no time in the evening.


    "What about tomorrow? You''vee all this way, I should at least extend some hospitality." She seemed sincere, truly behaving like the host here.


    I smiled and said quickly, "I''m sorry, but it will have to be another time. I have a flight back to Foswood tomorrow afternoon."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Why so urgent? You''re really leaving tomorrow?" Poppy sounded a bit surprised.


    "Yes. There''s something important I


    need to handle in Foswood tomorrow." I nodded and said, "Wel have another chance to catch up This time I''m really pressed for time. When youe to Foswood again, contact me, and we can meet up."


    What I said to Poppy was just out of courtesy. We were not friend at all, and I knew exactly what she was thinking.


    She said regretfully, "Well, that''s a pity. When youe to Sris next time, you must contact me."


    To an outsider, it seemed like we


    e good friends. However, both


    us understood that this ''friendship'' was only surface-level.


    I smiled knowingly. "Sure, I''ll contact you."


    "Great, remember to stay in touch." She gestured enthusiastically, as if answering a phone call.


    I was about to extend my hand when Ardie had already opened the car door for me. I got in, and the car left the building.


    Through the rearview mirror, I saw Poppy making a call, looking in the direction our car had departed.


    Ardie asked, "A friend?"


    I shook my head and said casually, "A ''star''. She''s a fan of As."


    He gave a disdainful smile. "Well, Sris is full of these types of women."


    We shared a knowing smile.


    I must admit that this restaurant was amazing. Ardie watched me eat happily, and he was pleased.


    After the delicious meal and delightful conversation, it was already 1:30 p.m.


    The world is indeed small. As we left the


    Som unexpectedly ran i -Fred''s younger brothome!


    I least wanted to


    Hugo.


    He happened to walk out of another private room, and the moment he saw me, he froze in ce. His eyes narrowed.


    "It''s you?" He unconsciously murmured.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 896 An Acquaintance from Four Years Ago

    My heart tightened abruptly. I thought to myself that fate really had a twisted sense of humor. Hugo and I had managed to cross paths so unexpectedly in the vast city of Sris, of all ces.


    Four or five years had passed, but he was still the same. He wore a sinister expression that masked itself with a smiling facade, like a tiger with a deceptive grin.


    But suddenly, he dropped the mask, revealing his true colors.


    I maintained myposure and looked at him coolly.


    Ardie sensed that something was amiss and nced at me. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," I replied indifferently.


    Hugo suddenly smirked maliciously, "What do you mean, ''nothing''? Looks like you''re still veryposed after repeatedly meddling in my affairs. ''Nothing''? You''re very confident, Ms. Chloe. What gave you the audacity to do all this?"


    I looked at him with a cold smile on my face. "You''re involved in all sorts of shady dealings. Of course I''m confident in what I do."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I had never been one to mince words, especially not with garbage like him.


    "Haha..."


    He nced at Ardie, perhaps recognizing his imposing presence. His eyes shifted. "We''ll settle the ounts from many years ago sooner orter."


    "You''re right, I remember it well. It''s time to settle the score, and I don''t mind bringing Fred along. Pick the time and ce. I''ll be waiting. But of course, I can also call him right now and settle this on the spot." I stared him down assertively.


    His sinister eyes locked onto mine, and a woman emerged from behind him. When she saw the tense atmosphere, she looked at me skeptically, leaning on him as she asked, "Who is this, Hugo?"


    Hugo remained silent. He couldn''t seem to find the words to exin.


    "Just you wait," he said cunningly.


    "I''ll be waiting." I scoffed.


    With that, I strode out. Ardie fixed his icy gaze on Hugo and followed me as we left.


    But the moment I stepped out of the restaurant, felt my heart racing. If it weren''t for my divorce with Matthew and my desire to be a bigger sess, I would never have


    wnovel.ne


    recklessly contacted Hugo im Sris


    again. Content belong he


    The events of that year were still vivid in my memory, and every time I thought about it, a shiver ran down my spine.


    Hugo deserved to be sent to prison.


    Ardie noticed that I was behaving strangely, so he reached out to support me and asked, "Chlo, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. I met him when I came to Sris for business before. Unpleasant things happened between us. It''s okay. Let''s go," I briefly exined. Ardie embraced me and settled me in the car. When I got into the car, I couldn''t shake off a strange feeling, as if someone was watching us.


    I quickly scanned my surroundings, but there was no sign of anything unusual. Yet, that peculiar sensation remained clear.


    After Ardie got into the car, he asked, "Do you want to go back to the office, or should I take you home to rest? Or maybe apany you for a stroll?"


    I quickly replied, "Just take me back


    to the office. I haven''t finished this morning''s business, so I won''t leave yet. I''ll clean up the matters at hand. I''ll so that we don''t have to wonder when he might show up again."


    "Alright. I''lle pick you up when you finish work."


    "You don''t have toe get me if you''re busy. Just give me the address, and I''ll manage. I can take a cab. You don''t have to treat me like a child."


    "You just got here, and you''re not familiar with the area yet. I''ll feel at ease when you''re more acquainted. Besides, As insisted on this. He''s worried about you, and you know it."


    I smiled shyly, yfully saying, "Okay. I''ll count on you then, dear brother."


    Back at the office, I called As and


    told him that I wouldn''t be going back today. He immediately sounded disappointed, but he understood that if Archie had


    brought me to meet someone, it must have been for a good reason.


    He said regretfully, "Alright then. Tell me your flight details and call me anytime."


    After hanging up, I immersed myself in work. After reviewing all the necessary materials, my work in Sris reached a temporary conclusion.


    After some contemtion, I nced at the time and decided to give Fred a call.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 897 Indecision

    I dialed the number, and Fred answered immediately. "Ms. Chloe. Are you in Sris?"


    "Yeah."


    "Let''s meet up. How long are you staying here?" Fred asked eagerly.


    "I have to go back tomorrow morning. We need to meet, and we have... two hours." I checked the time and added, "You cane to my location. We can meet at a coffee shop." "Send me your location, I''ll be right there. I''m heading down now," Fred said before ending the call.


    I sent him my location.


    Grayson entered my office and asked, "Are you leaving, Chloe?"


    "I have some other business to attend to tonight, so I''ll leave tomorrow morning. Can you book a flight for me around 10 am tomorrow?" Grayson served as my assistant here.


    I nodded, "Noon will be fine too. I have to do something with Ava in the afternoon, and I can''t bete, or she''ll give me a hard time."


    Grayson promptly went to make the arrangements.


    Ryan stayed to join the project''s follow-up work nning meeting.


    Half an hourter, Fred appeared in the coffee shop that was downstairs in the building. He looked a little thinner this time, and he didn''t seem to be in good condition. He greeted me politely. "Why the rush, Ms. Chloe?"


    "I have a special event tomorrow I can''t miss, so I''m pressed for time," I exined briefly.


    "When did you arrive?" He inquired.


    I had always been thankful to him for helping me register the Hartz construction matter.


    "I arrived yesterday afternoon. I had meetings all day, and rtives picked me up in the evening, so I didn''t call you. Oh... by the way, I just saw Hugo."


    "Oh? You saw him? Are you sure?" Fred had an odd expression on his face.


    "Absolutely. What''s wrong? We just met in person," I asserted confidently, sensing something fishy.


    "So, he''s still in Sris. He said he wasn''t here, the bastard." Fred''s expression turned unpleasant.


    "So that''s why he didn''t respond when I suggested inviting you over just now." I remembered that Hugo''s expression seemed off moments ago. He was trying to cover up the truth, but I happened to catch him in the act.


    I was practically his nemesis.


    "What''s going on? Has he been causing trouble recently?" I asked Fred casually.


    He sighed indignantly. "He''s never stopped causing trouble. After I exposed the spies he hiredst time, he came up with other schemes. He''s targeting the customers now. Looks like he likes wasting money on these schemes."


    I looked at Fred, "Being too lenient invites trouble. I didn''t think you would still tolerate him after so many years."


    Fred looked helpless. "It''s not that I


    want to tolerate him. It''s because of


    my old man... I apologize for the embarrassment. After all, he''s old and I can''t ignore his feelings. always think he''s not going to live much longer, but Hugo is bing more uncontroble."


    "Forgive my bluntness, but your hard work is bound to be ruined sooner orter," I spoke frankly. "Have you considered that your decades of effort could copse in three to five years? If things go on like this. I''ll really... have to consider changing our manufacturing partner."


    Fred looked up at me, his eyes filled with fear.


    "Ms. Chloe...," he began.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His eyes were filled with apprehension.


    I had no intention of forcing him to do anything. After all, he had helped me when I needed it the most.


    "I just think you can be too indecisive sometimes, Fred. I appreciate that you helped me when I was in trouble, but I can''t back down on this. After all, this is about the development of my business," I said solemnly.


    "You don''t need to say that, Ms. Chloe. You''ve helped me more, after all. We only met by chance, but you decided to help me. You''ve always said it was unintentional, but I am truly grateful. I..." "Don''t mention it, Fred." I cut him off, though it might have seemed impolite. Time was of the essence.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 898 Foolish Filial Piety Leads to Tragedy

    I looked at Fred and had to interrupt him.


    I continued apologetically, "To be honest with you, Hartz has established a foothold in Sris. My projects in Foswood with Tanum are going smoothly, and the several projects I have on hand are very substantial. I had initially nned to work alongside you, but..."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I nced at him, feeling a little reluctant, but there were certain things that needed to be addressed.


    "As you know, I don''t want to be constantly surrounded by invisible crises. If my projects are affected by your issues with Hugo, I won''t be able to exin myself. Do you understand?" I stared directly at Fred. His pale face was filled with pain, and his forehead was covered in fine sweat.


    He was only in his forties, but he looked older than his peers.


    In fact, he was an outstanding man who was fully dedicated to his career. The development and research of steel windows had ced him at the forefront of the industry. But his home was in turmoil because of his half-brother, causing him great distress. He had even started plotting against lives for financial gain, but Fred remained indecisive. I couldn''t help but feel frustrated at hisck of resolve. I had almost beer implicated four years ago too. This time, I sensed a clear danger and couldn''t afford to back down.


    Four years ago, I could have abandoned the coboration without any repercussions, but things were different now. I had set the ns in motion, and if something went wrong here, it would be like being forcefully pulled off a horse mid-gallop.


    "Tanum is taking on well-known top-tier projects, Fred. I can''t afford to jeopardize my projects due to internal conflict in yourpany. It would ruin not only me, but ATL Empire too." My words were straightforward, but it was a test of sorts.


    I had always suspected something was up when I hade to him when I wanted a divorce. As must have talked to him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have helped me so wholeheartedly. Fred immediately looked at me, confirming my suspicion.


    I seized the opportunity and continued candidly, "You can''t tell me that As didn''t promise you anything, Fred."


    "I knew you were smart, Ms. Chloe," Fred said, blushing.


    I understood. I looked at Fred for a while, then continued, "I don''t care about why you helped me; in any case, you did help. I''ll remember that.


    "But I need to make things clear to you this time. You should understand that my projects have been upgraded with a potentially significant sales share for you. But the one thing I can''t do is join you in your family feud and expose myself to your crisis."


    Fred clenched and released his hands on the table. I knew he was trying to make a tough decision.


    "I can''t influence your decision. After all, I know you value your family. But I need to give you some sincere advice. Being blindly filial can harm not only yourself, but others as well."


    I spoke bluntly but with purpose. After all, I needed to be straightforward about the potential issues.


    "I''m building a new Bourdamun. I


    need to apply for material


    recements in advance for theter stages of construction.


    Consider this carefully. My only


    requirement is that you handle your internal affairs properly. That''s my ultimatum," I said, finishing my coffee and looking at him.


    "Apletely new Bourdamun?" he repeated in astonishment.


    I nodded confidently. "Yes."


    I didn''t tell him about the merger of the second and third phases of Avalon Hills or the project in Sris. If he wanted to, he could find out all about my projects.


    "Great. I''ll consider your advice.


    Anyway, thank you, Ms. Chloe."


    Fred''s face showed a hint of


    determination. "I hope you trust me.


    I dare say I''ll always be at the


    forefront in the field of steel


    windows."


    "That''s what I want." I chuckled as I saw him smile for the first time.


    He seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. "I can do it. I hope we can continue to work together. I know you''re a decisive person."


    "To be honest, I''ve always had high hopes for yourpany. I didn''t expect..." I shook my head. "He tried to threaten me when he saw me just now."


    "He''s threatening you?" Fred looked regretful. "The old man told me he''s been abroad all this time, so I didn''t think he''d still be in Sris."


    "I really am his nemesis." I looked at Fred and smiled. "He admitted that I disrupted several of his ns. He said we would settle the score sooner orter." "He''s such a fool," Fred cursed. "I''ll get you some good news soon."


    I nced at the time, stood up, and said to him, "Alright. I hope you can handle the situation. I won''t provoke anyone unless I''ve been provoked. If he crosses the line, I''ll settle the score. Neither of us will hold back."


    "You don''t have to dirty your hands. I''ll handle it." Fred stood up. "When will youe again?"


    "You can visit Foswood next time to see my projects. I''m sure you won''t regret it." I invited him over, confident that this would be the best incentive for him to make a decision.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 899 Twisted Arguments

    He contemted for a moment, but before he could respond, a call from Ardie came in, informing me that he was on his way to pick me up.


    With that, Fred and I had to conclude our conversation. We walked out of the coffee shop together, and he extended his hand toward me, his tone now more affirmative. "I''ll make the arrangements and visit Foswood soon. We can talk more then."


    "Great, I''ll be waiting for you in Foswood. We were kind of in a rush today," I responded.


    As we came downstairs, Ardie arrived.


    I asked Grayson to bring down my bag and told him to investigate Fred''s situation thoroughly. After all, this issue with the windows was significant. I couldn''t afford to overlook any hidden dangers with Urban Builders; otherwise, everything could bepromised, posing a danger to the project.


    I secretly felt fortunate that I met Fred today, which had allowed me to discover the ongoing internal struggle within hispany that had not yet subsided.


    In the car, Ardie said, "Arnold will call you in a while. He''s found out that you''re in Sris."


    Like clockwork, my phone rang as Ardie finished speaking, and it was Arnold.


    I chuckled and showed Ardie my phone, "Look at him. He''s probably getting all anxious."


    "Exactly. He wants to know how long you''ll be staying," Ardie replied with a smile. "Answer it quickly."


    I promptly answered the call, and Arnold''s voice came through. "Hey, how did you end up in Sris?


    "Just wait for me. After I go back to the country. I''ll take you to Sris again. I''ll make sure you eat and explore everything. Ardie''s an old-fashioned guy, all constrained by the system. If I had known you were going to Sris, I would have stayed longer," He rambled on incessantly.


    I had no chance to interrupt.


    "I''m here for work, not to y," Iughed, cutting him off.


    He interrupted me immediately. "Stop... You shouldn''t always focus on work. That''s so annoying. Why does a pretty youngdy like you only think about work? Don''t let my brother and As corrupt you. Don''t you know the importance of bncing work and leisure? If you want to be efficient at work, you need to let loose. It''s the truth."


    He insisted, "Besides, you work in Foswood, and you''re still working in Sris too. Why don''t you say you work even when you''re sleeping?"


    I burst intoughter at his yful banter. Just as I was about to interject, he continued.


    "You need to manage your work and life well. You can work your heart out Foswood, so when youe to Sris, you can eat, drink, and have fun like crazy."


    His absurd reasoning had meughing uncontrobly.


    Ardie, who was driving, chimed in coldly, "If As finds out about this, he''ll have you killed."


    When Arnold heard Ardie, he shouted at him, "Hey. Ardie, are you stupid?"


    I looked at Ardie and almost couldn''t contain myughter.


    "Chlo''s our sister, and you''re letting As control her. Are you dumb? After hearing Arnold''s words, Ardie nodded and to my surprise, agreed. "You''re right." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arnold felt affirmed and turned to me proudly. "See, Chlo? I''m right, aren''t 12 Wait for me toe back. I''ll take you to Sris again. I''lmake sure you get to know all the fun ces in Sris."


    He confidently dered, "You''ll be able to bring Ava along by then."


    "You can''t let yourself be a money-making machine. It''ll be enough as long as As is making money. You have to learn to spend. That''s what smart women do. Otherwise, he''ll spend the money he earns on other women."


    "He''d never do that," I defended As.


    "Wow. I can''t believe someone so naive still exists!" Arnold eximed.


    I couldn''t stopughing, and even Ardie, who was driving, joined in. "You''ve crossed the line."


    "How did I cross the line? I''m just protecting my sister," Arnold insisted.


    "But what kind of reasoning is this?" I protested.


    Both of them burst intoughter.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 900 Im Your Sister

    I was thoroughly amused by their quirky reasoning and almost breathless fromughter.


    Arnold was so excited that he seemed ready to fly back immediately.


    "So, when are youing back?" I asked, as I managed to regain control of myself.


    I knew he wasing back to take over the business this time, as he had talked about ending things on that end. Arnold had dered that he wouldn''t leave again after he came back, since Grandma Rose was getting old and needed to retire.


    "You can call me anytime. You just need to say, ''Little bro, I need you back now.'' and I''ll rush straight to the airport." He imitated a girl''s voice mischievously, like a big kid.


    I chuckled and corrected him, "I''m your sister."


    "Okay, sis." After addressing me sweetly, heined, "What''s the point of being a sister? That''s such a silly title."


    I bit my lip, and suddenly, Arnold said, "By the way, I heard Denton''sing back to the country too."


    That caught me off guard, and I immediately suppressed myughter, asking, "Denton''sing back too?"


    This was new information.


    It seemed that this project in Bourdamun was attracting a lot of attention.


    "Are you sure?" I questioned.


    "Absolutely. That''s why I have people secretly keeping an eye on him. If hees back soon, I''lle back immediately too," Arnold assured me confidently. "That guy can be really sneaky and cunning."


    "It seems like the projects in Bourdamun are attracting quite a bit of attention." I chuckled.


    I had to admit that the Beringer family was treating me very well, which was unexpected.


    "You should be careful, Chlo. I''ll let you know right away if there''s any news on my end," Arnold advised earnestly.


    "Okay, I got it," I responded solemnly.


    Arnold then asked, "Has Melvern been making any moves recently?"


    "Not really I''m a little puzzled too. Why has he been behaving so welltely? It''s not like him. I''ll have to contact Atticus when I get back and ask about the situation on his end," I said.


    "Alright, just be careful. Tell As to take care of himself too. Things will be fine when I get back." Arnold said.


    Ardie scoffed. "You''re really full of yourself. What difference does it make if youe back? Your return just means we''ll have one more thing to worry about."


    I burst intoughter again.


    Arnold shouted, "Stop insulting me in front of Chloe. She likes me better than you!"


    Then, he said to me, "I''m hanging up now, Chlo. I''ll call you soon."


    "Where are you going?" I asked.


    He unexpectedly let out a howl, saying, "Where else can I go? I want to sleep. It''s midnight here already."


    I then realized he was overseas, and I had forgotten about the time difference.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    So, I quickly said, "Go to sleep. Don''t stay up for me. I''ll call you when I get back to Foswood tomorrow."


    When I ended the call, Ardie smiled and said, "That kid is really good to you. He couldn''t sleep for half the night when he found you back then. Unfortunately, he was having exams and couldn''te back. He called every day and asked me what you were like and if you were still the same."


    "Yeah." I nodded with deep emotion. "I''m really happy to be here with you all."


    "And he liked you a lot after seeing


    you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be insisting that he wanted toe back to the country. Do you think he really has matured and grown up? Does he really want to take over the business?" Ardie looked at me and asked.


    "He''s just excited about suddenly having a little sister in the family."


    Ardieughed helplessly. "There are no girls in the family, after all."


    After hearing Ardie''s words, I felt a little embarrassed. I hadn''t expected Arnold to be so yful.


    Ardie sighed and said, "After all, our mother passed away early. Arnold was only six years old at the time."


    I was surprised. "So young? And it''s been so many years?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 901 Bold Speculations

    Ardie nodded, speaking gently, "Yeah. He was always taken care of by our grandmother. At the time, she had to run the business while taking care of him, which was quite tough."


    "She is really capable. Ardie, Grandma Rose is my idol. The first time I saw her, I wanted to get close to her," I said without hiding my admiration.


    "Yeah. Grandma is great. Because Arnold was small, we always pampered him. He still does whatever he wants now."


    "Arnold is very clever. He''s very wise when judging people and situations. In the future, he should be a good sessor." I praised.


    "Our family business is already well-established, and there haven''t been any major setbacks. Even if he continues like this, it''s enough for him to enjoy." Ardie exined.


    "But actually, he has good business acumen. Although he''s not as steady as As, who ns and executes meticulously, he has a discerning eye. Do you know what he likes?" Ardie looked at me and asked. I was curious, "What does he like?"


    "He likes things different from Grandma''s stable business-technology and mining. They use up a lot of money, but they''re very profitable."


    I pondered for a moment. This was indeed not something an ordinary person could aplish.


    "We have been suppressing him, and he is sometimes very rebellious. This may be influenced by As. Some time ago, As did Dad''s work. Dad approved of him, and allowed Arnold to coborate with As to work on those things."


    "Coborate with As? Are you saying As also wants to get involved in these things?" I was surprised.


    Ardie nced at me, and I could read the content in his eyes. He didn''t hide anything from me.


    He continued to tell me, "As has always been involved in mining and technology. Arnold wants to cooperate with him to expand the scale."


    The information Ardie shared was something I didn''t know. Actually, I had never discussed with my husband about the scope of his business.


    Ardie looked at me curiously. "Don''t you know about As''s jewelry store?"


    I nodded. "I know about that."


    "That''s a kind of ore he mined


    himself, but that''s just the tip of the iceberg," Ardie said. "There are many other high-end minerals. In fact, this is the foundation of Uncle Louis''s business, and... well, you''ll knowter." .


    It was evident that Ardie wanted to stop discussing this topic. "But Dad explicitly told Arnold that his


    business should not extend to


    Sris So,ing to Sris jel


    for fun. Besides, no one knows him


    in Sris."


    Listening to Ardie''s words, I understood that he genuinely considered me a part of the Beringer family. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have talked about such a sensitive topic with me.


    I also knew that just because Arnold did not get involved in Sris did not mean As couldn''t. So, I decided to stop at certain points in the conversation. Some things were better left unsaid.


    However, for the first time, I learned


    that As''s business went beyond what was superficially visible. Lalso discovered why Louis rapidly umted wealth, surpassing the Pierce family''s enterprises


    Perhaps what Celine truly wanted topete for was the mine in As''s hands.


    This gave me an unexinable sense of oppression. I made the bold assumption that because mining was directly rted to Louis, could his death be rted to this?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I pondered this, the car had already arrived at a secluded courtyard. It didn''t look like a dining ce but more like a private residence.


    I was a bit surprised. Ardie parked the car and led me out, walking toward the courtyard.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 902 Three Mysterious Guests

    When we entered the courtyard, I discovered it was surprisinglyrge and elegantly designed. Despite its appearance from the outside, the courtyard inside resembled a pce. It wasplete with pavilions,


    towers, and gardens.


    I whispered to Ardie, "This ce is so beautiful, like a pce."


    His eyes lit up as he looked at me. "You''re smart. This was originally a pce that was purchased by someone who treated it as a cultural relic. He spent a considerable amount each year to preserve its beauty."


    I sighed, "No wonder it''s so beautiful. The preservation efforts are impressive."


    Ardie chuckled. "Exactly. This ce is not open to the public. Very few people can enter."


    This made me even more careful, following him closely and observing every detail. After all, who knew if I would have the chance toe here again?


    Ardie led me to a small courtyard within thergerpound, and the interior decoration perfectly matched the overall style of the courtyard.


    As we entered a room, a tall screen concealed the interior. Upon entering, I realized that the room had its own charm. Archie, along with four gentlemen, was leisurely drinking tea and chatting. They were dressed quite modestly. ncing around, they didn''t look like prominent figures but more like ordinary people, maybe even farmers. Among them was an elderly man, and they were all engaged in a lively conversation with him.


    As we walked in together, Archie smiled and said, "My son and daughter have arrived."


    The others turned their heads to look at us, their gaze focusing on me. I quickly walked over, saying, "Dad."


    In the presence of strangers, I addressed Archie as "Dad," showing more respect.


    "Archie, where did you find such a pretty girl for a daughter?" the others asked as they approached us, scrutinizing me from head to toe. Archie burst intoughter. "Indeed, the Beringer family has been missing a girl like her. It seems she''s been found after all these years."


    Two gentlemen, approximately Archie''s age, quickly inquired, "What''s going on?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is the girl As has been looking for," Archie exined.


    I realized that these individuals also knew As, creating a sense of familiarity.


    Archie continued, "The young man''s efforts have finally paid off. He found her with perseverance and the blessings from above."


    "Ah? He really found her?" The two men expressed astonishment and then turned their gaze to me.


    Archie nodded earnestly and said, "Yes, this kid is lucky. She''s still alive."


    The elderly man who had sat there motionless, his bright eyes fixed on me, had not taken part in their conversation.


    Archie quickly led me to him, introducing, "Chloe, this is Mr. Gordon. He once saved my life."


    I quickly greeted, "Mr. Gordon, hello."


    Mr. Gordon had silver hair but a youthful appearance, was slender in stature, and had a face in excellent condition. His sharp eyes gleamed with wisdom. I met his gaze directly. en.swhovels


    He suddenly smiled and said, "A pure-hearted youngdy. Archie, she''s not bad."


    With his approval, Archie seemed


    even more delighted, "Anyone who can be my daughter must have such qualities. Beautiful on the outside and


    a clean heart on the inside


    He quickly introduced the other two elderly man, Jason and Robin.


    Honestly, these three gave me a strange feeling. They felt both familiar and unfamiliar-familiar because they knew As, unfamiliar because I had no idea about their upations. Archie didn''t provide me with detailed introductions.


    Before everyone took their seats, Gordon''s next move surprised me a bit.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 903 Revealing the Secrets

    Mr. Gordon waved at me and didn''t say much, indicating that I should sit beside him.


    "May I check your pulse?" Mr. Gordon asked.


    Perplexed, I looked at the old man. He nodded persistently and pointed to the chair, insisting on examining my pulse.


    Jason quickly said to me, "Mr. Gordon is a divine doctor. You better let him check you out. He rarelyes out of seclusion. We need to wait until someone deres giving up treatment before we can ask for his examination. Girl, you''re blessed. Even Mr. Gordon favors you."


    Upon Jason''s introduction, I learned that Gordon was a doctor. If he was called a divine doctor, his medical skills must be exceptional.


    I didn''t want to be rude, so I sat in front of him, cing my hands on the table in front of him.


    Without a word, he extended his hand, lightly cing his fingers on my pulse and silently observing my face.


    The others quickly sat down while keeping their voices down, afraid of disturbing Gordon.


    Feeling nervous, I wondered why Gordon insisted on examining my pulse.


    After a while, he gestured for me to switch hands.


    After another two minutes, he asked, "How long have you had this headache?"


    I was surprised at his ability to discern this. It seemed he was indeed extraordinary. Moreover, his tone was confident in stating that I experienced headaches rather than asking if I did.


    I quickly answered, "Not long, it started a few months ago."


    "You''re forgetting things, but do memories asionally resurface?" His question surprised me again.


    I shook my head quickly. "No, whenever I try hard to recall something, I get a splitting headache. Those scenes in my mind are blurry, and I always try hard to see them clearly, but... it''s impossible." This caused me great pain every time, but I had never spoken about them, not even to As. I was afraid that he would worry.


    Last time, when I had a headache,


    As invited the best doctor to


    examine me. They mentioned there wasn''t a good way to treat this. condition, and only stimting the brain nerves continuously to keep them active would help.


    When the lost memories were recovered, the headaches would ease and eventually disappear.


    Gordon, with just one pulse check, could urately pinpoint it. It was truly astonishing.


    "What memories are you missing?" Gordon asked me, his eyes full of affection and concern.


    "I have no memories of my entire childhood, My memories start from the time of my high school entrance exam, and everything before that is a nk te. I know nothing I said with some pain.


    Only I knew how precious those lost memories were to me. They contained all the time I spent with As.


    Gordon listened to my exnation, his gaze profound as he looked at Archie. With certainty, he said, "Her memories have been sealed."


    I stared at him and anxiously asked, "Mr. Gordon, what do you mean? Why do you say my memories have been sealed? How were they sealed?" My tone was urgent, and my expression was probably a bit exaggerated.


    Archie reached out, gently cing his hand on my shoulder. The warmth from hisrge,forting hand made me feel at ease.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my emotions.


    Archie looked at Gordon and calmly asked, "Mr. Gordon, what is her situation exactly?"


    "Someone tampered with her memories," Gordon replied without hesitation.


    His words left me in disbelief, to the


    point where I seemed not to have understood. What did it mean that someone tampered with myo memories?


    This statement sounded bizarre. I''ve heard about many things being tampered with, but I have never heard of memories being tampered with.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Archie seemed to have no doubts and cautiously asked, "Do you have a solution? Can you help her recover these lost memories?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 904 Memory Manipulation

    Archie''s words echoed my concerns, and I also looked at Gordon.


    After pondering for a moment, Gordon shook his head slightly and said, "I cannot recover her memories, but I can try to ease her stress, alleviate the frequency of her headaches... but it requires acupuncture." I eagerly pressed for more information. "So, does that mean if I get acupuncture, I might recall some memories? Or is there a way for me to retrieve them?"


    The others also looked at Gordon. At this moment, all my hopes were pinned on his answer.


    "Acupuncture can only alleviate the tension and stress on your nerves, reducing the frequency of your headaches and the pain you experience. Your memories have been selectively forgotten. So, you only lost memories from a specific period in your childhood."


    I felt a bit confused. I asked him, "Mr. Gordon, are you saying I''ve been hypnotized? Is that it?"


    Gordon nodded confidently.


    This exnation left me bewildered. Who hypnotized me? Why deprive me of the right to my memories?


    Archie''s hand on my shoulder became a bit heavier, and heforted me, "Don''t worry. There must be a solution."


    He looked at Gordon and asked, "Mr. Gordon, are there any better methods to help her recover her memories?"


    I nodded eagerly, hoping to hear a solution from Gordon.


    After a moment of contemtion, Gordon spoke. "It''s hard to say. It depends on each person''s condition. Besides, those who can perform this selective hypnosis are rare. Even if someone does it, the chances ofplete recovery are almost impossible."


    "What?!"


    I was incredibly upset and looked at Archie helplessly.


    "I want my memories back. I want to remember all my younger days with As. I want to know the days before I took myst high school exam.


    "I want to know how I became Chloe. Only by regaining my memories will I be able to solve this mystery."


    Mr. Gordon spoke again, "It''s because you are too eager to regain your memory that caused your severe headaches and even risking going into shock."


    I nodded. "That phenomenon has urred."


    "It''s not good for your brain," Gordon said solemnly.


    "Moreover, underpulsive suppression, the fragments of memory you recall may sometimes be false. It may not be actual memories, but rather fantasies or desires."


    "False?" I helplessly repeated. At this point, I didn''t question Gordon''s words at all.


    Ardie quickly interjected, "What if we hire a hypnotist to restore her memories?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I''ve said it. Even if the person who did the hypnosis for her at that time tried to do it again, releasing those sealed memories might introduce deviations. Not only will you not retrieve memories, but it might also lead to schizophrenia or even death."


    Gordon''s words silenced everyone in the room. I felt an unprecedented sense of despair.


    Gordon''s words were harsh, but he continued, "When you first did the hypnosis and were informed of these drawbacks, they still wanted to proceed. The person who decided on this hypnosis for you didn''t want you to remember everything from the past."


    When Gordon said these words, my parents instantly appeared in my mind. Could it be that they didn''t want me to remember everything from the past?


    This thought caused an indescribable pain in my heart. Why did they do this? Why did they deprive me of the right to remember everything?


    No wonder when I asked my mom about the old scar on my corbone, her expression was somewhat uneasy, and there were loopholes in her exnation.


    Seeing my distressed face, Archie was also unsettled. He then asked Gordon, "So, what would be the effect of the assistance you mentioned?"


    After a moment of silence, Gordon


    I''


    said, "After administer acupuncture to controt her headaches, it will alleviate the pressure on her memory. Fewer memory fragments will suddenly flood her brain nerves. It''s just a relief, not a cure,"


    "Can you think of any other methods?" Ardie inquired.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 905 Bizarre Gifts

    He didn''t answer Archie''s question but continued to ask, "Child, did you experience insomnia after the onset of headaches?"


    "Yes. I never had insomnia before, but ever since the headaches started, I''ve been having trouble sleeping. When I can''t sleep, those blurry, frightening memories appear. The dreams are like a terrifying slideshow, making it difficult to sleep, as my heart will race," I described in detail.


    He nodded asionally, contemting. "Under what circumstances did your headaches initially ur?"


    Reflecting on the beginning of my headaches, I suddenly recalled, "Someone ced an incense in my car-a kind of poison. I started experiencing these symptoms upon inhaling the poison. "Since then, the headaches have persisted, and I keep recalling some things, but they are very vague, like short freeze frames."


    "That''s it. That must be the external factor that triggered the increase in neuroactivity, inducingtent crises and activating dormant nerve cells," he exined vaguely, but we all understood.


    At that moment, a knock on the door signaled the arrival of the waiter with the dishes.


    Gordon quickly suggested, "Let''s have our meal first."


    I felt a bit reluctant but refrained from pressing further.


    He reassured me, "I''ll find a solution. Don''t worry."


    Ardie alsoforted me, "Yeah, don''t think too much. There will be a solution."


    I nodded, quickly pushing away my despondent emotions. No matter what, I couldn''t let the elders worry.


    The dinner was joyous, like a family feast, and no one brought up the topic of memory loss. Unexpectedly, when it was time to part, they all wanted to give me parting gifts, and each gift was peculiar.


    Jason gave me arge stone, rough and heavy. Robin''s gift was three seeds in a small ss bottle. The seeds resembled apricot pits, round and full. There was also a card inside the bottle, shaped like a warning note.


    Looking at these gifts, I was


    fascinated, especially Robin''s small


    ss bottle. I held it in my hand and said sincerely, "I will nt these


    seeds in our family''s yard when I return."


    He smiled and said, "nt them wherever you like. The card inside has instructions for their care. It''s just a small gesture."


    "How could it be? My dad will love them. Gardening in the yard is his favorite. Thank you, Robin."


    Jason, however, dismissively said to me, "My stone is too ugly. We have plenty of them. Let the kid y with it as much as she wants."


    Iughed happily, treating it like a precious treasure.


    Gordon, without any hint of disdain, took out a piece of jade from his pocket. It was pure white, appearing exquisite. He pushed it toward me on the table, saying, "Take this."


    I quickly waved. "Mr. Gordon, I can''t ept this. It''s too valuable."


    He smiled and said calmly, "This stone is fitting for you. Carry it with you. It will help improve your insomnia and soothe your nerves."


    Feeling uneasy, I nced at Archie, and he smiled gently, "Take what Mr. Gordon gave you. It''s good for you. Don''t hesitate. Just remember to keep Mr. Gordon in mind in the


    future."


    I quickly responded, "I will."


    "I''ll think of a solution when I get back. If necessary, you muste to Sris again," Gordon said calmly. "Next time, I''ll give you acupuncture. You cane to Sris anytime."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at Gordon, expressing sincere gratitude, while Archie picked up the jade and hung it around my neck.


    "Always carry it with you."


    "Okay, I got it." I nodded obediently.


    After leaving the courtyard, Archie and I got into Ardie''s car, heading back home. The other three people refused a ride and leisurely left the courtyard, disappearing into the y of fight and shadow.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 906 The Fear of Past Memories

    The Fear of Past Memories


    I felt a little embarrassed and asked Archie, "Are you sure we don¡¯t need to give them a ride back?"


    ¡°They live nearby," Archie said casually.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t press any further.


    In the car, Archie asked me, "When¡¯s your flight? Is it tomorrow morning?"


    "Yeah. There''s a lot to handle back home. I''ve also invited some suppliers for an on-site meeting to finalize the materials. I can¡¯t afford to be careless. But... do you think Mr. Gordon might have a solution¡ª-¡°


    "Just let things take their course, Chloe. Don''t force it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember anything. What''s important is a safe and happy life ahead. Everything else is just part of life¡¯s journey." His words were clearly meant to console me.


    "Once you¡¯re free, you cane back to Sris and let him administer the acupuncture to ease your pain. It¡¯s important for you to take care of your health. Don''t neglect it. His medical skills are unparalleled, and you can trust him."


    "I trust your friends, but I''m just too impatient. I never imagined my memory loss would be like this. This is so unfair. How could they take away my right to remember?" My voice grew softer, and I felt a deep difort.


    "No one¡¯s to me here, Chloe. It¡¯s happened already. We just have to face things no matter who did it." Archie''s tone was stern.


    "I understand." I knew that my negativity was perhaps too overwhelming.


    Back at home, I spent some time chatting with Archie. He reminded me of a few things, like a caring father advising his daughter. I felt increasingly at ease as I sensed more of a familial connection between us.


    Winter was approaching in Sris. I checked his wardrobe, thinking that I should get him some warm clothes next time I visited.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel that he should have a woman by his side to take care of him. But I also understood that his status didn¡¯t allow for just any woman to be by his side.


    After going downstairs, Ardie joined our father-daughter team. The three of us chatted about our lives, discussing work and ongoing projects.


    It waste when Archie finally urged me to go back to my room and rest, reminding me that I had to return to Foswood the next day.


    That night, I slept soundly without any dreams.


    Early in the morning, I got up and prepared breakfast for Dad. He was delighted and ate a lot before heading to work. Before leaving, he reminded me toe back to Sris as soon as possible.


    Ardie insisted on taking me to the airport. On the way there, heforted me again, advising me not to dwell on unpleasant things.


    He watched me as I entered the security checkpoint before leaving.


    It made me feel like the affection between us as a family was bing more pronounced.


    After Inded, I saw As waiting to pick me up. I rushed into his arms as soon as I came out of the exit and hugged tightly. We attracted quite a few nces, but I didn¡¯t care.


    This trip to Sris had unexpectedly uncovered many secrets, which had made things hard for me.


    The discussion about my memory had caught me off guard too.


    As sensed that something was wrong. As he held me tight, he asked softly, "What¡¯s going on? Hmm? You look so distressed. Tell me about it."


    I allowed him to embrace me, wanting to quietly feel the safety he provided. At that moment, I felt that only he could give me this kind of security, even more than what I thought my parents could offer.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why they had erased my memories. What had made them so afraid that I would remember the past? Was it just because they weren¡¯t my biological parents?


    Just thinking about it sent shivers down my spine.


    <ddict-div></ddict-div>

 Chapter 907 Tell Me About It

    ? Tell Me About It


    I didn''t know who to trust anymore. Maybe I could only trust As, who was holding me tight right now.


    I wanted to know what happened to past me, but it seemed impossible to find any answers.


    I really didn¡¯t understand why they erased my memories. They had no right to strip away my right to know, no matter who they were.


    After a while, I finally calmed my overwhelming emotions and stepped out of As''s embrace.


    I looked up at him, pretended nothing was wrong, and said, "It''s nothing, I just missed you. Let''s go home."


    He bent down, gazed into my eyes, and said softly, "Really? If there''s something wrong, you need to tell me. I¡¯ll help you fix it."


    "What if I never remember the past again?" I couldn''t hold back my emotions.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Don''t think about it, then," he said decisively.


    "But I want to know about the time we spent together." I started to tear up.


    "I''ll tell you all about it. I¡¯ll recount every day I remember. I won¡¯t miss a single detail," he said solemnly.


    Mncholy washed over me.


    How could itpare to what I remembered myself? What I remembered carried the hues of my own emotions, rather than the stories he told me. But I didn''t want As to worry about me.


    He had been worrying about me for too many years.


    So I looked up at his handsome face and smilled as I said, "Alright. Tell me all about it. One bit at a time, every day."


    "Absolutely." He nodded without hesitation.


    "Let''s go home," I eximed, putting on a cheerful facade and linking my arm with his as we walked outside together.


    During the car ride, I told him about the people I met at Archie''s request. I was sure that As knew who they were, but he didn''t tell me much about them.


    I showed him the gifts they had given me, and he took the ugly stone, examining it with deep, profound eyes.


    "Are you interested in that rock? Take it then," I joked.


    He handed the stone back, saying, "I can''t take a gift that was meant for you."


    "What''s mine is yours," I said confidently. Then I looked at him suspiciously and teased, "Are you rejecting it because it''s too ugly?"


    Heughed, kissed me, and praised, "You''re too generous, sweetheart. You''re giving away a valuable gift so casually."


    I chuckled inwardly. He really knew how to sweet-talk me. It was just a stone, but he had called me generous. Was I really that stingy?


    Next, I took out the small, transparent ss bottle containing the golden seeds that rolled around inside.


    "This is from Robin. I''m going to get Dad to nt them in the garden when I get back. We''ll see what grows from this. I''m so excited." I rotated the bottle, watching the plump seeds tumble around.


    He looked at me and said, "Maybe you''ll harvest some unexpected surprises."


    I grinned like a child, clutching the little bottle in my hand.


    Then, feeling embarrassed, I added, "Mr. Gordon''s gift was too expensive. Archie insisted I ept it."


    I took the jade pendant from around my neck and showed it to him. He examined it carefully.


    "They say it soothes the nerves and will help me sleep. I don¡¯t know if it was just a cebo, but I slept very wellst night without any dreams," I said.


    As nodded. "That''s a good thing. You should keep wearing it. It''ll be good for your health."


    "Isn''t this too valuable?" I asked him uneasily. I shouldn¡¯t have epted such a precious gift from an elderly person.


    "You deserve it," As reassured me, kissing my forehead. "It''s not expensive. People get what they deserve. Not just anyone can get to know Mr. Gordon. He''s an extraordinary person."


    "How extraordinary?" I asked in amazement.


    He ruffled my hair with hisrge hand. "You''ll find out soon."


    He ced the jade pendant back, took my hand, and intertwined our fingers.


    I tried to dispel the gloom in my heart and we returned home. After a simple lunch, we changed, getting ready to attend Ava¡¯s kindergarten event.


    We dressed in white sportswear, a couple outfit that had been custom-made by As in Italy. It was a style that was in fashion but also extremelyfortable. The fabric was gentle against my skin.


    I was used to As in crisp suits, so seeing him in casual wear mesmerized me. I stared at him with my mouth half-open,pletely smitten.

 Chapter 908 A Lifetime Label

    I only snapped out of it when As kissed me, his agile tongue yfully circling in my mouth. He embraced me tightly.


    "You look so beautiful in sportswear, baby." He looked at me with narrowed eyes. "How can sportswear make you look like a fairy? Are you a goddess?"


    "You surprised me. Why are you so handsome?" I couldn''t help but tease him back.


    He said earnestly, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have looked so good and made you worry."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His words amused me, and I dove into his arms.


    "We''re too much."


    Heughed and kissed me again before reluctantly letting me go, whispering sweetly, "I''ll kiss you good tonight."


    Suddenly, he lifted me up and strode outside.


    As he walked, he said, "We''ll bete if we don''t hurry. Our princess is going to scold us."


    I patted his back. "Put me down. The servants might see us."


    Instead, he gave my butt a yful smack. "Behave."


    Iughed until tears welled up in my eyes.


    He finally put me down at the staircase and held my hand as we descended together.


    My mom looked at us in our matching couple outfits with a content smile on her face. I felt a little bitter. I knew they loved me, but why did they have to strip away my memories? Was it just because they loved me?


    A love like that was selfish.


    "We''re going to join Ava and Jenny for the parent-child day, Mom. We''ll be back after it''s over," I said.


    She looked pleased. "Good. Go ahead. I know she''s been looking forward to it for days. She even asked me if you were reallying back this morning. Go quickly. She''ll worry if you''rete." We got into the car and headed to the kindergarten.


    The road was clear, and we arrived with some time to spare. It was still early, but many parents were already there, which showed just how enthusiastic everyone was.


    The kindergarten was full of people. Red gs were flying everywhere, indicating that it was a grand event.


    But As and I attracted some attention as we entered hand in hand. People turned to look at us as if they had heard a silentmand. It was indescribable.


    Two kinds of gazes were upon us. All the women looked at As, while the men stared at me, dumbfounded.


    Ava''s sharp eyes spotted us the moment we walked in.


    She ran toward us immediately. She was wearing a white sports outfit and looked beautiful in it.


    She shouted, "Daddy... Mommy, you finally came! I thought you broke your promise."


    Jenny followed behind her in a white outfit too.


    "Why would we? We never break our promises, I told you." As picked her up and hugged her tightly.


    The little girl looked radiant, if a little arrogant.


    Jenny came over and grabbed my hand. This was how my family usually was.


    As the four of us stood together, we immediately became the center of attention.


    One of the onlookers couldn''t believe it and eximed, "Is that... As? Is he here for the parent-child day?"


    "Looks like he''s really been enchanted by that... woman? Unbelievable..."


    "Yeah, my goodness..."


    "Don''t speak nonsense. A while ago..."


    Those people huddled together and


    spoke in hushed tones. I knew


    exactly what they were talking


    about. It was that incident with the


    chubby kid that had happened some


    time ago.


    I pretended not to hear anything and took the kids away from the gossip. It was natural to hear different opinions with so many people around.


    Besides, they weren''t entirely wrong. I didn''t match up to As. After all, I had once been someone else''s wife. It was abel I couldn''t escape in this lifetime.


    But I sincerely thanked the heavens


    for his unwavering love. As loved me as if it had been me from the beginning. I would always remember that and use this lifetime and the next to love him. That was the only way to repay his steadfast feelings.


    I didn''t want him to be caught up in such an awkward situation, but I knew we had to face it.


    As held me andpletely


    ignored those whispers. He lifted


    Ava and hugged me as I held Jenny. Together, we returned to our seats, unabashedly facing the curious gazes of the onlookers.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 909 Farm Rendezvous

    The two little ones were very excited and eagerly discussed what was going to happen today.


    Ava was brimming with anticipation and pointed at the prizes on the award podium. "Daddy, look, there are prizes."


    As asked confidently, "What prize do you want, Ava? Tell me."


    "Are you sure? Will we definitely get a prize?" Ava questioned, looking at As.


    As nodded confidently, asserting, "Daddy has never lost at anything before."


    Ava''s expression immediately brightened. She pointed at the biggest dolphin plushie on the podium. "I want that baby dolphin, Daddy. Jenny says she likes the little bear."


    "Okay, I''ll get one for each of you. Let''s make our dreamse true and do our best. Are you feeling confident?"


    The two little ones shouted in unison, "Yeah!" Their enthusiasm was overwhelming.


    I felt immensely proud. Jenny had been brought here by As to apany Ava, but when she was around us, she was no different from our child, especially since As treated her as his own.


    Their spirited response drew many eyes. Some gentlemen who knew As hurried over to greet him, ttering him about their children being in the same ss as Ava. They even brought their kids over for confirmation.


    As was being exceptionally approachable today, sporting a rare and gentle smile. Those who had initially approached him cautiously were suddenly filled with confidence and enthusiasm, sensing an opportunity to meet him.


    Someone even suggested inviting us to a leisure trip at a farmhouse in the near future.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Surprisingly, As readily agreed.


    Suddenly, the parents of children who weren''t even in Ava''s ss rushed over.


    There was an exnation for this, of course. After all, the men in thismunity were either wealthy or influential, and they were mostly businessmen. Who wouldn''t want to hitch a ride on As''s ship? As long as they boarded this vessel, they were bound to reap unexpected rewards.


    The men were afraid they would miss this excellent opportunity to greet As and establish a connection, so they hurriedly approached him.


    In no time, almost all the men had crowded around us.


    Later, some parents who didn''t know what was going on saw As in the crowd. They hastily crossed a row of chairs and hurried over.


    Eventually, teachers had toe and persuade everyone to disperse, as some were reluctant to leave.


    But the event was about to start, and


    to get everyone in their proper ces, As unexpectedly


    suggested to the fathers, "How ¨¨ about this? If everyone is free next week, we can arrange a visit to the countryside farm that gentleman was talking about. You can bring your family and kids to get closer to nature. I''ll take my family there next Saturday, and we''ll see you there."


    His proposal received a positive response from the men. The one who had suggested it said, "Consider it done, Mr. As. I''ll coordinate with the farm and see how many people we can


    amodate there."


    "Great. It''s a big ce. Everyone can join as long as you have time." As was evidently familiar with the location.


    In an instant, the parents were enthusiastic and eager to go. They seemed even more excited for that than for the parent-child activity happening right now.


    I saw some mothers who hade


    alone scolding their husbands over the phone, clearly displeased. They told their husbands about next week''s farmhouse gathering, urging them to check out the venue quickly, fearing that they might miss this chance.


    Some fathers who had arrivedte sprinted over. They had obviously been summoned by this news.


    The teachers used this opportunity to finally persuade everyone to leave our side.


    Meanwhile, Ava''s ssmates were astonished. They chased after Ava and asked, "Is that your mom and dad, Ava?"


    Ava, with an air of pride, replied, "Yes, that''s my Mommy and Daddy."


    The little girls ttered Ava, saying, "Your dad is really handsome."


    A few little boys remarked, "Ava''s mom is the most beautiful mom I''ve ever seen."


    Ava suddenlyughed. She looked at the boy who said that and said, "So, do you believe me now? I said my mom and dad were the best looking couple of all time. You didn''t believe me before this!" "Well, I believe you now. You really weren''t exaggerating."


    The handsome little boy blushed as he spoke.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 910 Making a Move

    I couldn''t help shaking my head. I looked at As and sighed. "My goodness, were we like that when we were kids?"


    With a serious expression, As said, "You followed me everywhere back then and never left my side."


    I was speechless.


    As I sat next to As, I watched Ava, who had an arrogant look on her face. I chuckled and said, "Look how conceited you''ve made our daughter. Isn''t she being a little too shameless?"


    As responded proudly, "It''s true, though. Her parents are something to be proud of."


    This man was behaving even more shamelessly.


    I was puzzled. Didn''t she have any of my genes? Why was she so much like him?


    He wrapped his arm around my shoulder. "Don''t you think we''re the most affectionate, harmonious, and well-matched couple among all these parents?"


    I smiled and shamelessly said, "You''re absolutely right. My husband is the most handsome man of all."


    When he heard me say that, he kissed me suddenly, startling me. I quickly looked around, sure that people had seen us.


    But he didn''t care at all and asked me, "Is this too much? Don''t affectionate couples show their love like this?"


    I pinched him and softly warned, "You need to watch your image. There''s a lot of people around here. You can''t just act recklessly." Ava covered her mouth and giggled. I immediately turned red.


    She said, "Don''t mind me, Mommy. I didn''t see anything."


    Asughed, and Jenny chuckled too.


    I quickly pinched him again. He looked at me with a grimace, whispering, "Sweetheart, your Mommy is ruthless."


    My daughter patted me and said, "Don''t bully Daddy. We should live in harmony. We''re a loving family."


    Her words left me speechless.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I quickly changed the subject. I looked at As and whispered, "You''ve arranged to go to the farm next week. What if we have no time to go? And what if too many people show up?"


    "It''ll be a rare opportunity to take the


    kids out to y. Besides, they''re always ying in our yard. Wouldn''t it be more fun for them to be around other kids? They''ll make more


    friends and be more lively sel


    cheerful. It''ll broaden their horizons.


    "No matter who they are, children will always be children. It can''t be like when we were young, with just the two of us in the yard every day. We need to make more friends." As spoke convincingly, "If they want to make friends with me, it''ll be just for business. I''ll judge them ordingly, weed out the bad, ept the good, and that''s it."


    I felt relieved when he said that.


    I didn''t think that the following Saturday would be eventful as well, but that was another story.


    The parent-child activities continued, and no matter what, we couldn''t escape the routine. The first event was the three-legged race.


    But our three-legged race had a bit of a twist. A pair of parents would be tied together by their legs, and each parent had to hold their child while running forward. The distance was 100 meters.


    After As heard the requirements for the activity, he made detailed arrangements for the two of us and patiently instructed me on the techniques we needed to use. After our legs had been tied together, we tested our coordination and he gave me an OK gesture. He held Ava in his arms, with one hand around her and the other around my waist.


    Before the race started, he emphasized the key points to me again and told me to rx, trying out the rhythm a couple of times.


    More than twenty couples were participating in this activity. We all stood in a long line, making it look quite spectacr.


    As the starting gun went off, I got nervous and froze for a moment. As murmured the stepping rhythm to me in a low voice.


    At the beginning, I was nervous and


    a little slow, As used his arms to lift me up almost entirely, and constantly gave the rhythmmand. After the first fifty


    meters, our steps became extremely smooth. We quickly passed the


    couples in front of us.


    As we gradually left all the other families behind, Ava screamed in As''s arms.


    In the end, we finally stood out as the fastest to reach the finish line.


    As embraced both of us, mother and daughter. When we looked back, the scene behind us was simply heartbreaking.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 911 Stand Out

    More than twenty families participated in thepetition, and it was a hrious sight. Families were tumbling over each other, adopting all sorts of poses.


    Due to theck of coordination, just as one person managed to stand, another might identally knock them down. Two couples even stumbled right at the starting point after a few steps. Thankfully, the track was made of rubber, so it wouldn''t be too painful even if someone fell.


    Seeing the chaos behind us, I burst intoughter.


    Ava stared at As''s face, asking, "Dad, are we the first?"


    Right behind us, another couple had reached the finish line. Just like us, they turned back to look behind with heartyughter.


    Ava wasn''t sure if we were the first ones to arrive.


    As kissed Ava''s cheek and proudly dered, "Of course, we''re the first!"


    Ava became ecstatic, hugging his neck and cheering loudly.


    The next activity was a craft project. This time, we teamed up with Jenny. The task was to create a hanging decor.


    As noticed some unused peacock feathers among the materials and took them. Jenny looked at As and said, "Uncle As, no one else is using these." "We''ll use them. We shouldn''t waste materials," he energetically said.


    He paused and discussed it with me. We quickly sketched a simple design on the backboard. Then, he brought in some lifelike artificial peony flowers.


    Demonstrating the process to Jenny and me, he immediately got to work. We had clear roles. Jenny handled materials, I did the cutting, and As took charge of pasting on the backboard. Due to the materials, our artwork was assembled quickly, but attaching the peacock''s tail required meticulous care, demanding utmost precision.


    However, As worked fast and well. We had a vivid painting of a peony and a peacock in no time.


    The most amusing part was when we were making the peacock''s body. In the absence of textured materials, he removed his new insoles and cut them into shapes resembling a peacock''s body and wing.


    He painted them in peacock blue, even adding feather-like patterns.


    The result was astounding. When we attached the peacock''s tail, it protruded beyond the frame, resembling two real peacocksnding on the artwork. Our creation was impressive.


    A parent who specialized in handicrafts noticed it and was taken aback. He approached As to discuss how we finished it and even asked if they could produce simr decor for sale. With a radiant smile, As said, "You''ll have to pay me a patent fee for that."


    The parent immediately nodded and said, "Absolutely."


    As patted his shoulder. "I''m just kidding. If you make a product, just give me one."


    Our artwork astounded even the


    teachers. Asughed as he looked at me, who was a little disheveled and dusty despite tying my long hair into a ponytail. Then he


    Ne hair


    painstakingly removed the feathers from my hair.


    This attracted envious gazes from other mothers.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In the final evaluation round, families voted to determine the best artwork. Our piece was the undisputed first ce.<nff006>


    S?a?*?h the (?ind)??vel.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nff006>


    As wasn''t exaggerating. We continued to shine in the following activities.


    This afternoon, we stole the spotlight at every event. The prizes were overwhelming, and Ava and Jenny''s dreams came true. They each got the prizes they desired. Some kids quietly asked Ava for her prizes, but As sternly said, "The joy of honor can be shared but can''t be given away. It''s more meaningful when you earn it yourself."


    He told them that if they had dreams, they should work hard for them, and sess would follow.


    When we returned to Pleca Park,


    loaded with triumph, Ava was incredibly excited. She couldn''t stop talking to her grandparents about the events, proudly disying Ker prizes. Her grandparents were all smiling.


    After helping them freshen up, I looked at the two of them, both snuggled up with their prizes, peacefully entering dreand. I was genuinely exhausted, my back and waist aching. Just as I was about to get up, As suddenly lifted me.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 912 A Pending Contract

    As immediately carried me back to the room and ced me on the bed. He earnestly said, "I''ll help you sleep better, then you can have a good night''s rest."


    I knew just what he meant by helping me sleep better. Before I could object, he kissed me, and things took their course.


    In the end, I had no idea how I fell asleep.


    Even though I reminded myself to wake up early the next day, I still ended up oversleeping. When I woke up, As had already gone to the office.


    I muttered curses under my breath.


    How could he have so much energy? It seemed like our bodies were made differently, with different physical conditions. He would be lively and energetic every time, while I would be left with an aching back and waist.


    I started questioning if I was getting old.


    After quickly freshening up, I stumbled downstairs to have a hearty breakfast. Then, I grabbed my bag and hurried down to the office.


    Even with the rush, I waste when I arrived at the office.


    When Carol saw me, she quickly briefed me on the happenings in thepany these past two days. Thepany''s affairs fell on me since Ryan was still in the capital.


    She informed me that Melvern hade to thepany looking for me in my absence.


    I asked Carol, "Did he say why?"


    "He didn''t say anything. I asked, and he mentioned he woulde back when you returned," Carol reported honestly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I didn''t say much. He would definitelye back if he said that. However, what he wanted to do was beyond my understanding.


    Carol handed me a contract.<nfb1fc>


    S~?a??h the FindN???l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nfb1fc>


    "Ms. Chloe, this is the one we need to sign today. We also need to visit their factory to check the actual situation. Ryan spoke to them before leaving, and the legal affairs of the contract have been reviewed. However, we need to inspect the actual conditions when signing. Ryan has already arranged it with the other party."


    "Alright, set up a time with them. Let''s go. Bring legal assistance in case of any changes during the signing to save time and avoid going back and forth. I remember this contract should have been signed a while ago."


    "Sure, I''ll check with Eleanor right away. Anything else?" Carol was efficient and assertive in her work.


    I shook my head. She immediately called Eleanor.


    Afterward, she told me, "Eleanor said she would check with you for any updates. What about going to the factory? Shall we arrange it for 10 a.m.?"


    "Yes, let''s make it 10 a.m.," I instructed, continuing to review other documents.


    Not long after, Eleanor arrived at the office. I checked the time and said to her, "Let''s go. We''ll talk on the way."


    I suddenly felt my bag was a bit heavy.


    It dawned on me that Jason''s stone was still in there. I smiled, quickly opened my bag, and took out that ugly stone. I ced it on my desk.


    Then, I walked out of the office with Eleanor.


    Carol and the legal assistant were already waiting outside. The four of us headed straight to that factory.


    During the car ride, I asked Carol, "Did you confirm the appointment with them?"


    "I did. It''s at 10 a.m. sharp," Carol assured me. "We need to hurry. I''ll speed up."


    She was driving, and I trusted her skills.


    Then, I turned to Eleanor. "Tell me about this doorpany. What''s the situation?"


    "This doorpany is called Yorksen. We''ve been cooperating with them. Matthew also used their doors, but we used high-end


    doors might not have arge demand, they didn''t prioritize them much. That''s why their shipments are a bit slow," Eleanor shared.


    products. Since these ng


    "Are there any other manufacturers with simr products? If they''re unreliable, we don''t want to do business with them," I said.


    "Ryan intends to continue evaluating


    them for a while. So, this contract is


    for the material for a few small


    projects. After all, their regr doors are quite well-received in Foswood. Two of the projects'' clients


    specifically requested their doors."


    I thought momentarily and told Eleanor, "Prepare information on other door manufacturers with simr products. Let''s make aparison."


    Eleanor nodded.


    "Sure. I already have two other


    options for you. There''s one called


    Jaxford Doors in Liswell. They''re


    excellent but they are a bit far away


    from us. They''ve sent us samples, and the response from the market has been positive, but the price is a bit higher."


    "Alright. We''ll take a look when I have the time," I instructed her.


    We arrived at the doorpany, which, as it turned out, wasn''t far from the wood market and was of considerable scale.


    Upon our arrival, the general manager''s secretary weed us and offered us a cup of coffee. After that, she led us to the general manager''s office.


    I exchanged a nce with Carol, and she immediately understood, excusing herself and leaving the room.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 913 Unprofessional

    Carol didn''t take long outside before returning. She whispered, "Looks like the general manager hasn''t arrived yet. I overheard the secretary calling him."


    I was a bit dissatisfied. We had an appointment, and he hadn''t even shown up yet. This was quite unprofessional.


    Eleanor whispered again, "Word is, the factory just got a new owner, and the old one is sick."


    "Quick, prepare the information on that Jaxford you mentioned! Get me a detailed report," I quietly instructed Eleanor. "We need to be prepared for anything."


    "Got it."


    After finishing a cup of coffee, the general manager''s office door finally opened.


    A young man in a tailored suit swaggered in. He arrogantly nced at us and walked straight to his desk, plopping down in his chair.


    He appeared drowsy and had a dullplexion. He had clearly pulled an all-nighter, as evidenced by his prominent panda eyes. He probably wasn''t fully awake yet.


    The secretary walked in, about to speak, when the manager interrupted, "In the future, have clients wait in the conference room, not in my office."


    The secretary''s face turned pale, and she stole a nce at me. Seeing that I remainedposed, she quickly smiled and was about to speak again when the man gave another order. "Go make me a cup of coffee too. Freshly ground, and less sugar."


    The secretary looked a bit troubled, ncing at me. Seeing that I didn''t react, she forced a smile and said, "Ms. Chloe, please wait a moment."


    Carol''s face turned cold. I gave her a reassuring tap, smiling at the uneasy secretary.


    "Sure."


    The secretary reluctantly walked out. The man yawned, rubbed his face, and finally looked at us.


    Casually, he asked, "Whichpany are you from?"


    Smiling, I replied, "Tanum Corporation."


    His eyes fixed on my face, and they lit up. He repeated, "Tanum?"


    Leaning back in his chair, he slumped like a pile of mud.


    I noticed as soon as I entered that


    his


    seemed


    was quite nice, but it


    recently reced andel


    quite match the office.


    belongs to en.swnove/tent


    "Tanum. I''m not very familiar with the name. High-end doors, right?" He muttered to himself, "Not arge quantity, I presume?" "Maybe the demand will rise this year-"


    He interrupted me, "Everyone says the same. Who doesn''t brag about how good the business may be? I don''t believe it."


    He looked disdainful and gave me another nce, focusing on my face. "Are you the manager?"


    Carol was about to speak, but I stopped her with a gesture. I smiled and said, "Yes, I''m the manager."


    He became even more arrogant. "How many years have you been with Tanum?"


    "Not long, just over a year," I modestly answered.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He nced at me sideways and smirked. "No wonder I haven''t seen you before. Have you considered changingpanies?"


    Thisment angered Carol, but I signaled her to hold back. She had to swallow her words.


    Just then, the secretary brought his


    coffee.


    He stirred it, took a sip, and


    continued, "Are you here to sign a


    contract for high-end doors?"


    "Yes, we might need high-end products continuously in the future. The quantity¡ª"


    Before I could finish, his phone rang sharply, cutting me off.<nf8022>


    S?a?ch Th? Find_N?vel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf8022>


    He frowned impatiently and slumped back in his chair, seemingly lethargic. He reached into his suit pocket, pulled out his phone, and nced at it irritably.


    He sat up as if electrified, with a full smile as he answered the call.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 914 Calls Upon Calls

    I observed the man in front of me as if I were watching a y. He embodied the typical heir. His expression left me somewhat stunned. His change of demeanor was also remarkably swift. At this moment, we only heard his voice, smooth and musical.


    "Yvette, what made you think of me?" His smile was ttering. I wondered what kind of girl was on the other end.


    The secretary''s face had turned extremely unpleasant. She kept ncing at me with a forced smile. I could tell she was genuinely helpless, suffocating in frustration.


    "Ms. Chloe, apologies for keeping you waiting. Mr. Jesse was negotiating a contractte into the night. So, today¡ª"


    She couldn''t even finish her sentence.


    The man didn''t care about us. He was flirting over the phone. Eventually, they agreed to have lunch together, and only after ending the call did he reluctantly wave us over. Looking at the time on his phone, he gestured, "Come,e. Hurry up. There''s no need for too much discussion. You''ve got the contract ready, right? Sign it quickly."


    I stood up and walked over, sitting in front of his desk. The legal team handed him the prepared contract.


    I extended it to him, saying, "Mr. Jesse, right? This is our contract. Take a closer look. There are some "Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s no need to look through it. Haven''t you all checked it already?" He waved dismissively. "You''re being too cautious. Is it really necessary?"


    Just then, his phone rang again. He nced at it and answered with just one word, "Speak."


    He seemed genuinely busy, but not with anything serious.


    Jesse''s expression was quite animated, constantly changing. At this moment, his face turned frosty again.


    I raised the contract, but he hadn''t taken his eyes off his call.


    It went on for quite a while before he finally said into the phone, "Enough already. Come to the bar tonight. But I won''t be kind. I''ve been more than generous with you. I can give you money, but you better get


    vn of that


    child. There''s no room for


    negotiation."


    I widened my eyes, staring at Jesse. What kind of man was this? A womanizer? It seemed like he was a heartless yer.


    I hesitated, retracting my hand. Unexpectedly, he caught me staring at him. He hung up the phone and reached for the contract in my hand.


    Then, without even looking, he flipped through the pages. I quickly added, "Mr. Jesse, it''s better if you take a look. Some uses¡ª"


    The phone rang again. His hand pressed on the contract, and I held back my words, leaning back into the chair behind me. I observed the man in front of me.


    Thankfully, this contract only


    involves materials for a few small projects. Afterpleting these


    projects it seemed we would have


    to cut ties with thispany. Kwas confident that such apany wouldn''tst much longer.


    Suddenly, the man in front of me shouted, startling me.


    "What are you doing? I''m paying you the fucking money, and this is how you handle things? Tell them not to mess around. They can use it if they want to. Otherwise, pay up!"


    Then he impatiently hung up the phone and reached for a pen, but his eyes were still on the phone in his hand. He swiped through it, dialed a number, and put the phone to his ear.


    His other hand swiftly scribbled on the contract. Then he handed the pen, along with the contract in front of him, to me.


    The folder nearly slipped from my


    hand. I quickly and deftly caughtit, then nced at his signature. The handwriting was messy, nearly illegible, and not even in the correct position.


    This man''s name was Jesse Carney.


    I smirked quietly, stood up, and extended my hand toward him. "Well, Mr. Jesse, here''s to a sessful partnership."


    His eyes remained on the phone in his hand. He sat there, dissatisfied, reaching out for a handshake, but his hand was not directed toward me.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I pped my hand on the contract, startling him. He raised his eyes, ring at me.


    I looked back at him with arrogance. I ripped off those contract pages right in front of him, then casually handed them back.<nf9fec>


    S?a?ch Th? (F)indN?v?l.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf9fec>


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 915 Melvern Comes Knocking Again

    Behind me, Carol had long reached her limit. She couldn''t contain the anger brewing in her any longer. With a swift motion, she took the contract I handed her and tore it to shreds. "You guys..."


    "Ms. Chloe..."


    Jesse and his secretary spoke up together.


    The secretary quickly grabbed my arm. "Ms. Chloe, please calm down."


    Jesse mmed his phone onto the desk. "You guys are audacious! Do you not want to work together anymore?"


    "That''s right!" I locked eyes with Jesse. "From today onward, Tanum cancels all cooperation with Yorksen."


    "Ms. Chloe, please don''t." The secretary panicked and grabbed my arm. "I''ll call the ex-boss right away. Please calm down."


    I nced at her coldly. "There''s no need for that."


    Brushing off her hand, I turned and walked out. The secretary, now pale with fear, followed me out.


    Jesse''s furious roar echoed behind us, but the secretary had no choice but to stop and return to mediate.


    Once we were out of Yorksen, I instructed Eleanor, "Contact the two doorpanies you mentioned and ask them toe to Foswood for a meeting. If possible, bring along some samples. The sooner, the better.


    "Carol, arrange a meeting with the project manager. I''ll negotiate with them about changing the doors."


    "Alright."


    I let Carol drive straight to the market. It had been a while since I visited.


    Midway through the journey, my phone rang. It was Benjamin.


    "Yes Benjamin?"


    "Ms. Chloe, Mr. Melvern requests a meeting. He''s waiting for you. What should I tell him?"


    After contemting, I told Benjamin, "I''m discussing business at the market. If he''s not in a hurry, he cane in the afternoon or tomorrow."


    After receiving the instructions, Benjamin hung up.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carol looked at me and said, "Chlo, I''m sure he''ll be waiting for you in the office."


    "Let him wait. We have our work to do. I can''t bend my time around his schedule," I dered.


    I felt somewhat helpless about Melvern. He was like a piece of gum. I truly required Arnold to deal with him.


    Arriving at our market store, I was astonished as soon as I walked in. I hadn''t been here for a while, yet the entire store had significantly transformed.


    The previous clutter of materials and


    debris had been cleared out. Now the store was clean and bright. All building materials were neatly arranged ording to their use, and sample rooms had been set up.


    Our store was limited in size, but there was no wasted space. It was not only organized but also aesthetically pleasing. Even the rough materials had been cut and arranged neatly.


    Moreover, everything was arranged<nf9985>


    S?a??h th? (?ind)??vel.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf9985>


    ording to the steps needed for


    decoration. The design was exceptionally reasonable. Anyone who wanted to renovate could easily find the materials they needed, even down to a small door handle.


    Everything was disyed logically.


    "Impressive, Eleanor! When did you make these changes? Why wasn''t I informed?" I wandered through the store, marveling at the transformation.


    Eleanor smiled. "Oh, it''s nothing. I discussed it with everyone, and we gradually rearranged everything."


    She guided me around and continued, "The employees here are great. Everyone brainstormed, contributed their opinions, and implemented the changes practically."


    She credited all the achievements to everyone, and it was evident that the few people she mentioned were excited by her words.


    With a leader like Eleanor, how could


    they not be willing to work hard? Just by the store''s current tidy state and the explicit pricing of all


    materials, it was apparent that they had put in a lot of effort.


    I had to admit that even during my time in the store, I hadn''t achieved this level of organization.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 916 A Prompt Decision

    I inwardly apuded the folks at the market, knowing that they were azy bunch and had always found ways to ck off. Surprisingly, Eleanor had managed to rally them with enthusiasm. Eleanor disyed excellent control and seemed like a person who could get things done.


    She had also revamped the store without reporting any expenses. I had examined her monthly financial reports before, and they were clear and precise. It was clear that she had years of experience in the market.


    She seemed like a mature and outstanding market manager, a potential gem of a high-level executive. It seemed that I had unintentionally acquired a valuable asset. Surface Solutions had lost a precious


    asset.


    I remembered that Eleanor had mentioned before my trip to the capital that Surface Solutions''s representative in Foswood wanted to discuss working with us upon my return.


    I turned to Eleanor and asked, "What''s the situation with Surface Solutions? Are their people still waiting?"


    Eleanor nodded immediately and reported, "Yes, they''re still waiting. I outlined our general opinions to them, but they insisted on waiting for you. Surface Solutions''s boss came to Foswood personally for the meeting."


    I nced at her and almost asked if she had met Surface Solutions''s boss. But since there were others present, I held back.


    Eleanor understood my intention and gave me a meaningful look while saying, "No, I haven''t met anyone from there."


    I nodded in approval once again and thought that Eleanor had handled things pretty well.


    "Call and tell them I''m back. Don''t keep them waiting too long. Resolve this as soon as possible," I instructed.


    "If they want to dominate the market in Foswood, it''s fine for them to sell their materials through us. However, we won''t use their products for our projects anymore," I asserted confidently.


    "I''m granting them this opportunity because of you. It will make things less awkward for them. Business is business, after all," I said.


    I did this to give Eleanor some


    breathing room. I didn''t want to put


    Surface Solutions in a hard spot. Circles were small in this industry, and maintaining a good reputation was crucial.


    "When we negotiate, you and I can y a good cop, bad cop routine. It''ll make things easier for you," I suggested.


    Eleanor looked at me gratefully and led me to the disy area to show me the products.


    Jaxford Doors impressed me. Their doors were elegant and practical in both design and performance, with reliable safety features.


    The otherpany, though high-end, seemed more niche. It didn''t have the grandeur and practicality of Jaxford Doors.


    I immediately made a decision since we were on limited time, telling Eleanor to contact Jaxford Doors'' sales department.


    "We''ll go with Jaxford Doors. There''s no need to waste any more time. Arrange for them toe to Foswood for a face-to-face meeting," I told Eleanor.


    Eleanor quickly informed me, "Jaxford is negotiating with anotherpany in Foswood. It seems to be just about the price difference."


    I looked at Eleanor and said firmly,


    "We need to secure it. We have conditions that are sure to win. There shouldn''t be any doubt here You have full authority over everything. We''ll rely on quantity and speak with quality. These are high-end products, and you have my full support."


    I was resolute.


    Both Carol and Eleanor seemed a little shocked by my decisiveness.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I continued, "But there''s one thing. We need to push down the price a little more. Remember, they have no other options! Let''s not waste any more time. We are an absolute powerhouse in Bourdamun alone."


    My tone was firm and authoritative, exuding confidence.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 917 Poaching Talents

    Carol and Eleanor stared at me in astonishment.


    After a while, Carol closed her mouth and looked at me. "You''ve be much cooler, Ms. Chloe. You''re so assertive. You''re such an alpha today."


    Was I being assertive?


    That was because I hadn''t told them about our true strength yet.


    Besides the projects in the capital, the Bourdamun project that was behind us and the uing merger project of Avalon Hills were enough to sustain us for several years in Foswood.


    Who else couldpete with us in Foswood?


    Why couldn''t I be assertive?


    "Why do I feel like you seem different aftering back from the capital?" Eleanor teased.


    I smiled. "Just the Bourdamun project alone will give us enough leverage. And besides..."


    I looked at both of them, grinning, "Do we really have to renegotiate the contract for Avalon Hills that we''ve already secured?"


    Carol seemed puzzled. "Renegotiate the contract? Didn''t we already sign it? Why do we need to renegotiate?"


    With a content smile, I exined, "The second and third phases of Avalon Hills have merged, and construction has begun. Just imagine. It''ll be like another Bourdamun. We''re turning it into our high-end brand model."


    "Oh? Really?" They asked uncertainly.


    I looked at them and said, "We''ve already started reworking the design ns. Is that real enough?"


    They eximed, "That''s incredible!"


    I turned to Eleanor. "Now that you know, do you think we can do it? If they can''t handle this, how can theypete in the market?"


    Eleanor, who had been lost in thought, struggled toe back to reality.


    "Soe on, Eleanor! Are you ready for this journey with me?" I asked Eleanor pleasantly.


    Carol started to tear up. "I think I''ll join you in the market next time, Eleanor. You''re going to make a fortune."


    Eleanor looked at me and said, "I


    didn''t choose to work with Ms. Chloe for money. cleared all my debts after my father passed away and don''t really have a strong desire for money I just want to do things well. I can''t live without a career. Lwant to work with you and do big things. You have the integrity and the skills. I knew you could do it from the beginning."


    I chuckled.


    "So, Bourdamun is our top priority. We''ll have a fresh start after setting up that model. I''ve just cut ties with Yorksen."


    "You made the right decision to cut


    ties with them. They''re a mess. Oh, Eleanor, did you see how they shamelessly tried to poach our talent right in front of us? I can''t believe it! Who does that? I really want to give that guy a piece of my mind!"


    As she talked about the incident at Yorksen, Carol grew agitated and started ranting.


    "Jesse reallycks the decency I expect from our business partners. I can''t let his foolishness ruin our business," I told them.


    "He really is very unreasonable," Eleanormented. "He probably thinks that the regrrge-scale door orders are enough." "Doesn''t he know about upgrading?" Carol chimed in.


    "That''s why decisive action is necessary, just like when you decided to leave Surface Solutions." I looked at Eleanor.


    After saying that, I checked the time and told Carol, "Let''s go, we need to get back to thepany. Someone''s waiting for us."


    Carol rolled her eyes and grumbled,


    "He''s been here so many times. He never discusses anything


    substantial with us. He just likes to be at ourpany for no reason. He''s probably trying to poach our talents too. How shameless!"


    She ranted for a bit, then turned to Eleanor. "Every time I see Melvern, it makes me angry. Why does he keep hitting on our boss?"


    I burst intoughter and said, "Don''t be silly. Let''s get back to thepany. Please finalize your tasks quickly, Eleanor. Report to me promptly once you''ve sorted things out with Jaxford. We''ll get to it."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 918 Important Asset

    I said to Carol, "Let''s go."


    When Eleanor walked us out, sheined, "I was nning to have lunch here with you two. There are a few new small ces around here, and they serve really delicious food."


    I turned to her and said, "Why didn''t you mention it earlier? If you had, I would have asked Benjamin to kick him out."


    Carol quickly added, "Go ahead and call Benjamin now. Check if Melvern is still in the office. If he isn''t, we can grab a bite here before heading back."


    After a moment of thought, I nodded. "Alright, go ahead and make the call."


    Carol immediately called Benjamin.


    The answer was exactly what I had expected. Frustration showed on Carol''s face, and she pouted.


    I shook my head helplessly and said with a smile, "Hurry and get the car. We''ll head back to thepany."


    Carol had no choice but to head to the parking lot to get the car. I turned to Eleanor and said, "If necessary, we''ll make a trip to Liswell soon to visit the factory and ensure everything is precise. Bourdamun''spletion must be wless. We can''t afford even the slightest mistake."


    Eleanor nodded solemnly. "I understand. To be honest, Mr. Ryan isn''t very optimistic about Yorksen. The only reason he kept it was because the clients for those small projects specifically requested it. I didn''t expect Jesse to be so infuriating."


    "Well, it''s good we discovered this problem early. Otherwise, things could have escted!" I expressed my relief.


    "You say I''ve changed since I returned from the capital. I''ll be honest with you. We have a project in the capital that''s even bigger than this one. I haven''t told anyone here about it because we''re still assessing the situation in Bourdamun."


    "Bigger than this one?" Eleanor seemed skeptical, since Bourdamun, a new city, was already massive.


    I nodded confidently, as I truly believed in Eleanor''s potential. I wanted to fully invest all my efforts in her.


    She would be an important asset to me in the future, so I had no reason to keep the current situation from her.


    When I saw Eleanor''s excited face, I whispered, "I didn''t mention any of this earlier because I wanted things to be stable. I needed them to focus on their work. We can only start the project at the capital when


    ov


    Bourdamun has been sessfullypleted.


    "We might not need to go looking for projects by then. People wille to us." I said in a satisfied tone, hoping someone would share in my joy.


    "That''s fantastic, Ms. Chloe. That''s really great!"


    It was clear that Eleanor was genuinely happy.


    "So honestly, Eleanor, I''m feeling a lot of pressure. This trip to the capital has made me realize that our Bourdamun project is crucial. It''s vital not just for Arthur, but for us too."


    Eleanor nodded. "After all, Bourdamun is a special case and has gone through some rough patches. The higher-ups must take it seriously."


    "Once the news in Bourdamun got out, we were in all the headlines. As a result, we''ve attracted the attention of many in the industry. I want to keep things quiet, but I know it won''t work." I sighed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I smiled helplessly and shook my


    head. "I didn''t n for this.


    Bourdamun may really be the new city if it keeps expanding. If anything goes wrong, we''ll be the target of public criticism. I won''t know what to do then. But if it''s a perfect closure, we''ll be victorious not only in Foswood but also in the capital!"


    Eleanor looked at me. "Don''t worry. Nothing will go wrong on my end. I''ll handle the materials with the utmost care. I won''t let you down or embarrass you."


    "I''m d you''re in charge. Thank you, Eleanor," I sincerely expressed my gratitude.


    "What are you saying, Ms. Chloe?


    You gave my life a new direction and


    a chance to live with dignity. In my heart, you''re more than just a friend. You''re like a sister who saved me. There''s no reason for me not to give my all." Eleanor spoke from the heart.


    Right then, Carol brought the car over.


    I patted Eleanor on the shoulder and said, "You''d better head back now. I''m going to thepany. I''ll leave everything here to you. There''s no need to consult me on anything. I trust you." Eleanor nodded earnestly. "Don''t worry!"


    I got into the car, waved at her, and drove back to thepany.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 919 A Quick Bite Together

    Back in the office, I spotted Melvern waiting for me in the small meeting room with a cup of coffee on the table.


    I walked over and smiled at him apologetically. "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. I got tied up with some discussions and couldn''t break away."


    He chuckled nonchntly. "No worries. I happened to have some free time today, so I thought I''d wait for a bit. Sorry for making you rush."


    Internally, I couldn''t help but smirk. I''d never seen him busy. Every time I met Melvern, he was either shopping with a woman or wandering around aimlessly.


    He nced at his watch and suggested, "Well then, Ms. Chloe, how about grabbing a quick bite together? It''s lunchtime, after all."


    I promptly declined. "It''s okay. I told my assistant to order lunch because I have a meeting at one o''clock. I can''t exactly go out for a meal."


    Just as I spoke, Carol entered the meeting room with a lunchbox.


    I said, "If you don''t mind, Mr. Melvern, we can have this takeaway together."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I said those words, I silently celebrated Carol''s idea.


    Carol had suggested this when we got out of the car. She said that Melvern had insisted on waiting until this time to dine, hoping to have a meal with me. So, I thought of bringing in some takeout and offering him a boxed lunch instead of going out.


    Melvern smiled brightly, nodded, and said without hesitation, "Sure, I''ll have this with you."


    I signaled to Carol, and she quickly brought in the boxed lunches. I instructed her, "Sorry about this, but could you please go get another one? Mr. Melvern and I will have lunch together."


    I opened the lunchbox, took a quick look at the dishes, and pushed one over to Melvern. I also instructed someone to bring in two sses of water.


    "Apologies for this simple lunch." I pretended to be polite.


    "It doesn''t matter what we eat. The important thing is I can dine with you, Ms. Chloe." Melvern said unabashedly, making me feel a little ufortable. His tant straightforwardness was unlikable.


    We started our lunch in the meeting room.


    I was quite at ease. After all, I was in my ownpany, meeting my own client, and eating my own boxed lunch. I didn''t feel any awkwardness.


    But on the other hand, Melvern seemed a bit uneasy.


    Having a modest lunch in someone''s office probably felt no different than begging for food on the streets.


    However, he didn''t want to give up this opportunity. He began eating politely.


    After I had some food, I asked casually, "Is there something you need, Mr. Melvern?"


    To be honest, I didn''t want to ask him that. He had an excuse every time he visited, but it was never a serious matter, at least not in my eyes.


    The first time, he imed he wanted to discuss working together, but he hadn''t sent any project details to mypany for discussion with Ryan until now.


    The second time, he wanted to


    transfer Ardora''s equity to me, but I didn''t want it. I had no reason to acquire something that didn''t belong to him, but he had left the equity certificate in my office.


    I was speechless.


    So, I hadn''t even wanted to let him into my office this time.


    When he heard my question, he looked up and smiled with those prating eyes fixed on me.


    "It looks like you think there must be a reason for me to be here, Ms. Chloe."


    I noticed the implication in his words, looked at him, and smiled with a hint of mockery. "Aren''t we supposed to discuss business in my office, Mr. Melvern?"


    Even though smiled warmly, my


    words were sharp. I didn''t have the heart to tell him inly that we weren''t friends or business partners. It seemed odd for him to keep lurking in my office without a purpose.


    Melvern put down his utensils, looked at me, took a sip of water, and said, "It seems like you didn''t consider me a friend from the beginning, Ms. Chloe."


    I smiled wryly, my tone distant. "Mr. Melvern, we were never friends to begin with."


    "Oh?"


    "You invested in mypetitor,


    ???


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 920 Black and White

    Melvern didn''t interrupt my words but regarded me with an appreciative gaze.


    I continued, "I''m someone who sees things in ck and white. And my opponent, Liora, is an extremely tasteless woman."


    He gazed at me, still not interrupting and seemingly interested in hearing more.


    "She''s been arrogant and persistent from the very first day we met, like a crazy dog biting everyone in its path. Even my patience has limits. Since she disregarded the respect I''ve shown her, it''s be a life- or-death struggle between us."


    My tone carried a hint of disdain.


    "You invested in someone like her to undermine me, then you came to me iming to be a friend. Tell me, why did you do that? I''m not one to turn a blind eye. I have my own principles," I asserted myself. I smiled while I said all this, but my words were sharp and far fromforting.


    Melvern looked at me andmented, "You''re very straightforward. That''s why I came to see you."


    "Tell me, then." I kept it short and to the point.


    "Firstly, I didn''t know about the history between you and Liora. Secondly, I invested in her with the intention of returning to the city to work. I didn''t know about all these underlying reasons." Melvern gazed at me, his eyes carrying a touch of resentment. "Believe it or not, she didn''t make those grievances clear to me. I only found out after returning to the city."


    While I was skeptical, it didn''t seem impossible that Liora would be able to conceal that information from him. But Melvern probably wasn''t a good person either. "And you''re right. Liora is tasteless! I genuinely didn''t know that my investment would be used as leverage in a power struggle."


    I continued eating and listened to Melvern''s reasons, but even after considering these factors, I remained unsatisfied.


    "Are you really so careless with your investments? Or is it that your moneyes too easily?" I asked, staring directly at him. "I don''t think that''s it, is it?"


    He was rendered speechless by my question and offered only a light smile.


    "Since you acknowledge that Lioracks integrity, the only reason you made an investment without asking for her reasons can only mean one thing: close acquaintanceship! But if you really do know her like that, it''s hard to believe that you didn''t know her intentions," I continued, smiling and taking a sip of water to ease the tension. "Of course, I''m just dealing with the matter at hand and have no right to interfere in your personal rtionships."


    Melvern smiled at me. "I have a question for you, Ms. Chloe."


    "Go ahead."


    After some hesitation, he asked, "How do you intend to handle Liora?"


    I chuckled, leaned back in my chair, and looked at Melvern. "What she''s done is beyond my ability to handle."


    My answer was cleverly phrased but very clear.


    "It''s no wonder you didn''t ept my equity, Ms. Chloe," he remarked.


    "I had no reason to spend money on something that didn''t belong to you,'' I said bluntly. "What you did wasn''t exactly straightforward either. Were you trying to scam me?"


    Melvernughed.


    11


    "Can you tell me why you''re helping Matthew then? Is it just because of Liora?" He asked.


    "You''re giving Liora too much credit.


    It''s only a matter of time before Liora meets her fate. I have no reason to show off. Matthew is the father of my child. Plus, his mother entrusted me not to harm him and free him before her death. I made promise. I have to stand by my word,"


    I answered truthfully. I hadn''t expected him to ask that.


    a


    He scrutinized me, seemingly judging the sincerity in my words.


    Then, he frowned. "So if it weren''t for Matthew, you wouldn''t have taken action against her?"


    I fell silent. His question was intriguing, and I couldn''t quite grasp the underlying meaning.


    "I have no reason to stoop as low as her. I won''t bother anyone if they don''t bother me. But she crossed the line, and I have no reason to endure that." My response was ambiguous.


    "Alright. Let''s get back to eating. The food''s getting cold."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Melvern suddenly changed the topic. He picked up his utensils again and appeared to enjoy his meal heartily.


    This time, he seemed much more at ease.


    I didn''t say much more to him. I just continued eating my lunch.


    But deep down, I had a vague sense that he might have found the answers he was looking for.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 921 Hidden Intention

    He ate quickly and seemed to enjoy the meal. He smiled at me and said, "Yum! This is the best lunch I''ve had so far. Thank you, Ms. Chloe."


    I smiled without saying anything, feeling like this man was beating around the bush too much.


    After finishing the meal, he checked the time and stood up. "It looks like it''s time for your meeting soon. I won''t disturb you any longer, Ms. Chloe. Thanks for the lunch. How about we have dinner together another day?"


    I nodded. "Sure, provided I have the time."


    "Great! I can wait until you''re free," he said confidently. "I''ll take my leave now. I believe we''ll be friends, Ms. Chloe."


    He strode out of the small meeting room and left my office.


    Watching his departure, I couldn''t help but mutter, "Who gave you such confidence?"


    Carol rushed in, reaching out to tidy up the utensils and curiously asking, "Is he gone?"


    "Yeah," I absentmindedly responded.


    I was pondering Melvern''s purpose ining here. I reviewed our conversation, contemting his questions.


    "Why do I feel like he came here to test me?"


    "Test you? What do you mean?" Carol asked curiously.


    I shook my head and looked at Carol. "Forget it. Let him be. He''s gone, and that''s good news. He came here and left without any issues."


    "Should I get someone to stop him?" Carol asked.


    "You can''t stop someone like him." I shrugged.


    "Was there anything serious today?" Carol seemed annoyed.


    "For us, absolutely not."


    I returned to my office, thought for a moment, and decided it was time to make a call to Atticus. We hadn''t been in touch for a few days.


    He answered quickly. "Ms. Chloe."


    "Are you still in Operose?" I asked.


    "No, I''m back," he replied directly. "Anything wrong?"


    "You''re back? Then, why didn''t you call me?" I sounded unusually excited.


    He chuckled. "What? Were you eagerly waiting to see me?"


    "You seem to be in a good mood. Did you settle the follow-up projects in Operose?" I inquired.


    "No, they fell into Melvern''s hands," Atticus said casually.


    "Ah?" I was somewhat surprised.


    It seemed Melvern was quite cunning, quickly achieving sess. This indicated he had some strength, unlike what I superficially perceived, lounging around with nothing to do but sit in my office.


    A sense of dissatisfaction lingered in my heart. I couldn''t shake the feeling that his visit had a purpose beyond what he imed.


    "What''s wrong? Was it unexpected?" Atticus asked.


    "I think Melvern''s ability to get what he wants should not be underestimated. He just left my office," I told Atticus.


    "Oh?"


    "Yeah! He''s mysterious and tricky.


    He looks idle, but that''s not the case.


    I have a feeling he''s here to find


    some answers," I casually remarked. "He waited for half a day, asked a few questions, and left."


    "What did he ask?" Atticus pursued.


    I gave Atticus a detailed ount of Melvern''s visit and questions.


    Atticus chuckled after hearing it. "He was testing you. The real meaning is not in the words, but in the hidden questions about Liora."


    My mind raced, and I mmed the table. "I got it! No wonder he asked, ''If the other party isn''t Matthew, will you have taken action against her?'' He was clearly asking about Liora." Atticusughed heartily. "Ms. Chloe, you''re sharp."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "He''s trying to test me, whether revenge on Liora has another purpose," I told Atticus. "And the other purpose would be for you."


    "Exactly," Atticus affirmed. "He''s trying to figure out the new connections in Foswood."


    "But how did he think I could be rted to you?" I asked, puzzled, "Isn''t he overthinking?"


    "No, something must have made him suspicious," Atticus said.


    "Well, in that case, it all makes sense. The first time, he used cooperation to test me. He imed he already had the project in the city under control, then wanted to see my reaction.


    "The second time, he used Ardora''s


    shares to tempt me, to check if I genuinely wanted Ardora or if it was just targeting Liora. Both times, he didn''t get the real answers. He came to me again today, but how did he know I would be aware that you''re going for the follow-up projects in Operose?"


    I fell into contemtion. This man didn''t overlook anything, even following such subtle clues.


    "What do you think?" I asked Atticus.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 922 A Powerful Witness

    "When he invested in Liora, it was a probing move. Didn''t I tell you? He came back for revenge this time, and I''m his target.


    "Think about it. He needs to figure out everything about the people around me. He won''t give up on any clues. The current situation between Liora and me forces him to pay attention to her opponents. He''s afraid I might have allies, especially someone like you."


    I found Atticus''s words quite reasonable. "But one thing I can''t figure out is how did he know we might have a connection?"


    "That''s not hard to find out. After all, we have some apparent cooperation," Atticus said casually.


    I chuckled. "True!"


    "Would you and your husband join us for dinner tonight?" Atticus suggested.


    "No, I can''t make it tonight. I have some supplier issues that I can''t dy. Another time, perhaps." I declined Atticus''s invitation.


    I didn''t ask him how he found out about my rtionship with As. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said, "You and your husband." These people are all sharp-minded, especially Atticus.


    "How''s Bourdamun? I couldn''t make it to the groundbreaking ceremony. I heard there was quite a stir," Atticus inquired.


    "Yeah, all thanks to your wife''s masterpiece." I didn''t keep it from him.


    "The project is underway and going well. It just started now. Everything is smooth," I replied calmly. "Are you giving up on the Rivendell deal?"


    "No, I''m not in a hurry. Let him enjoy his little victory," Atticus said, scheming.


    "He hasn''t sent over the project details yet. I think he won''t easily trust anyone, especially us," I said, referring to Melvern.


    "It''s a matter of time. Theter stage of the project in Operose can''t deviate from what I''m doing now. So, he will have no choice but to turn to you guys," Atticus confidently stated. "Now you sound like an aloof expert. Watch your step," I teased him.


    "I''m also waiting for Liora''s final result. There''s no rush. Let him stir things up. I''m taking a break and gathering strength. Once I''m rejuvenated and he has his designs and ns in ce, what''s wrong with enjoying my sess?" Heughed contentedly.


    "But I don''t know the status of the court hearing application. I haven''t had a chance to ask Adrian." I honestly admitted that I was feeling less guarded against Atticus now.


    "Your call reminded me of a clue," Atticus suddenly said.


    "What?" I immediately perked up.


    "Matthew doesn''t know about the corner-cutting in Muborough. There''s a powerful witness," Atticus said.


    I was shocked and asked hastily, "Who?"


    "Arton Reese," Atticus answered without hesitation.


    "Arton?" I was genuinely surprised. "How did you find out?"


    "Don''t forget, I''m also part of this puzzle. After all, I exchanged Muborough''s project for Rivendell''s. That''s where my roots lie," Atticus said mysteriously, proving he was a sly fox.


    "All the money Mnie got from Muborough''s materials went into Arton''s pocket. Don''t you think he''s an effective witness?" Atticus asked me


    I was stunned.


    It seemed like Arton could indeed be an effective witness.


    "Think of a way to persuade Arton to testify in court," Atticus suggested.


    "Okay, I''ll think about it."


    I felt a bit numb. After a few more words, I hung up the phone.


    At this moment, I truly looked at Atticus differently. He was indeed aContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    cunning


    strategist, seemingly in Rivendell, but well aware of the


    situation in Foswood.


    belongs to en.sw


    If he could pull Arton into this, it meant he had been watching Matthew''s case all along. No wonder he got so close to me. To be honest, he was just using me.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 923 To Use and To Be Used

    I sighed with a bitter smile. In the end, human rtionships are all about using and being used.


    However, reflecting on the events surrounding Liora and the incident with Atticus, his assistance to me is indeed a drop in the ocean.


    No wonder As has been observing Atticus''s moves. It seemed that As was my true behind-the-scenes support, the one manipting the situation.


    As was the one pulling the strings.


    I assumed that Atticus would never dare to act rashly against me. If As wanted to push him into bankruptcy, it would only take a few minutes, and I believed that As was capable of that.


    Judging from the fact that he could pocket such a big project in the capital, it was trivial for him to give up on a project in Rivendell.


    On top of that, I was in trouble at that time. Of course, he wouldn''t let anyone seed. He retreated in order to advance.


    That was the real reason why Atticus had always treated me differently.


    To be honest, Atticus has constantly scrutinized my rtionship with As, just like Melvern was observing my rtionship with Atticus. Everyone has their motives.


    If it weren''t for As behind me, Atticus wouldn''t bother looking twice at a minor figure like me.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From a series of events, whether the Beringer family or the Huffman family, Atticus was undoubtedly an influential figure. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be where he is today.


    However, the hint he gave me just now surprised me. He must be following Matthew''s case and preparing all along.


    He was genuinely hoping for Liora to face retribution. This was understandable.


    I unconsciously picked up the phone, dialed a number, and only realized afterward that I was equally anxious.


    "Ms. Chloe!" Annika''s cheerful voice came through the phone.


    I quickly collected my thoughts. "Oh... I went to the capital, so I didn''t have time to ask about Charlie''s condition these past two days."


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Chloe, he''s doing


    well. Charlie is really easy to take care of. Myra''s visits are getting shorter, and he doesn''t make trouble He just gets excited when he sees Myra." Annikaughed happily.


    From herughter, you could hear how joyful the current situation in the Reese family was.


    "Does he wake up at night?" I asked.


    "He does, but he''s not fussy. Sometimes, Re even ys with his dad when he wakes up in the middle of the night! Since Charlie came home Arton hasn''t gone out much anymore. Most of the time, he takes care of Charlie at night. It''s quite a change," Annika said excitedly.


    "That''s good. He''s responsible now. Isn''t there a saying that you don''t understand parents'' hardships until you have children?" I smiled and said, "He''s grown up." We bothughed.


    "You can rest assured. He used to always be in fights. After my husband passed-" she suddenly stopped.


    I knew who she was referring to, but I remained silent.


    After a while, she choked up and said, "Since my husband passed away, Arton has be much more gentle. Even when he goes out, he rushes back home as if someone will snatch the child away if he''s not there."


    I also smiled. "Is he home now?"


    "He is. He''s feeding the baby milk," Annika quickly replied. "Charlie seems to have a good appetite. He''s growing well."


    Iughed. "I''ll drop by one of these days."


    "Okay,e over. We really miss you." Annika didn''t hide her happiness.


    "Alright! I''ll see then if Charlie still recognizes me."


    After saying this, I thought of Atticus''s matter just now. If I were to mention this to Arton, how would he and the Reese family react to my intentions?


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 924 Arton as Witness

    Annika smiled and said, "Myra has talked a lot about what you''ve done for our Charlie. How could he not remember you? We won''t let him forget your kindness." "Alright, I''ll go visit him one of these days! It''s been quite a few days, and I miss him," I said.


    We chatted for a bit more before ending the call.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Annika''s words deeply affected me. Charlie had an ungrateful mom. Hopefully, the Reese family would raise him right and not let him turn out like his mother.


    I contemted how to bring up the matter of testifying with Arton. It was a real dilemma. Convincing a father to use the mother of his child might not be an easy task.


    If not handled carefully, my intention of sending the child home to them might be misunderstood. I could be seen as having ulterior motives, and Arton might get entangled in the case, even though it was Matthew''s crime.


    This made my head ache. I couldn''t let a situation involving Matthew jeopardize the warmth Charlie had just regained.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, Eleanor called. I was sure it was about Surface Solutions''s matter, so I quickly answered, "Eleanor!"


    "Ms. Chloe, I''ve already contacted Surface Solutions. They want to meet you as soon as possible. Do you have time tonight?" Eleanor asked.


    "You can schedule a meeting. I also want to get it done as soon as possible." I was well-prepared.


    "Alright, I''ll schedule the time and ce. I''ll inform you shortly."


    "Okay." I hung up the phone.


    Shortly after, she sent the time and location for the evening. It wasn''t far from the office. She was meticulous in her work.


    Thinking about meeting Surface Solutions tonight, I quickly grabbed the materials Eleanor had brought me in the morning. I looked through them and identified their weaknesses and shorings so that I could have solid reasons tonight. Knowing the enemy was crucial.


    After that, I checked the time, nning to call As to inform him about the evening engagement. Just as I was about to make the call, he beat me to it.


    I answered with a smile, "It looks like we''re in sync. I was just about to call you."


    As''s voice came through. "I was just checking in. What are you up to?"


    "I''m in the office. What are you checking in on? I just wanted to tell you that I have an engagement tonight and might be homete." Iughed heartily, aware of his dependence on me.


    "I''ll wait for you. If you''rete, it means it''ll just be the two of us."


    I knew exactly what he meant by that. We would go back to Amethyst Apartments.


    "Sure." I readily agreed.


    "I''ll be busy these next few days. I need to inform my mom. I won''t be back to Pleca Park these days," I told him.


    Things have piled up. I needed to call Theo now that I''m back. There might also be news about Matthew.


    Once all these were dealt with, there


    was also the case with my father There would probably be news of him by then. That was the most important thing.


    As''s grandfather had also wanted us to visit him. These were all pushed back due to Matthew''s case.


    "It seems like you''re eager for our alone time. We should indeed make up for the time we''ve lost."


    His words were filled with affection, making my face blush. Luckily, he wasn''t in front of me.


    Just then, Carol walked in, heading straight to my office. I guessed she must have something important.


    So, I quickly told As, "I got to go. We''ll talk about it when I get home tonight."


    Then I ended the call and looked at Carol. She seemed helpless. "Mr. Jordan from Yorksen is requesting a meeting."


    I was surprised. I didn''t expect their response to be this quick, reaching my office so soon.


    Seeing my momentary confusion, Carol said, "Should I turn them away?"


    I pondered for a moment, shook my head, and said to her, "Let them in. We can''t hurt the feelings of an old client."


    After all, Yorksen had been our


    long-term partner, and a few small projects were designated for their products. Moreover, Jordan sought the meeting, and I couldn''t burn all bridges.


    Carol led two people, father and son, into my office.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 925 The Carneys Want to Meet

    I quickly stood up and walked away from my desk, warmly greeting Jordan.


    "Mr. Jordan, hello." I smiled, gesturing for him to take a seat, and asked Carol to bring water and coffee.


    I had heard from Eleanor that Jordan handed over the reins of Yorksen Doors to his son for health reasons. Seeing him, it was evident that hisplexion wasn''t great. "Ms. Chloe, it''s been a while. Sorry for the trouble."


    He was humble. But his son, Jesse, had an unpleasant and restrained expression. Even though they came to see me, it seemed like he wasn''t too willing.


    "You''re being too polite. Please, have a seat." I gestured again.


    Jordan nervously sat on the sofa, ncing around my office. "This is quite a big change. I used to be very familiar with this office."


    He was trying to bridge the gap between us.


    "Yeah. Time flies. It''s been over ten years, and we''ve been working together for quite a while."


    I nced at Jesse, who still looked displeased, inspecting my office. Perhaps he sensed that my office was more high-end than his.


    "Ms. Chloe, my secretary already briefed me about what happened this morning. Please don''t hold it against us. My son hasn''t been sensibletely. In light of our many years of cooperation, please give Yorksen a chance," Jordan said apologetically.


    He seemed genuinely sincere as he said, "I brought my son here to apologize to you.".


    I wasn''t a person with a tough heart, especially when dealing with someone with health issues. In theory, I couldn''t disregard them.


    However, my principles remained clear after seeing Jesse''s dark and resentful face. His behavior earlier didn''t help things, either.


    After Jordan finished speaking, he sternly reprimanded Jesse, "Jesse, apologize to Ms. Chloe."


    "Dad, I''ve already shown you respect


    by letting you drag me here. Why should apologize to her? They are the ones who terminated the contract. Do we really have to beg for cooperation like this?


    Jesse looked at his father with disdain. I maintained a faint smile, unperturbed.


    Jordan was instantly angered by Jesse''s defiance, mming the sofa armrest. "Ungrateful brat!"


    I felt awkward, but I also understood Jordan''s urgent and frustrated state of mind. Jesse was about to speak again when I raised my hand, signaling to hold him back.


    Then, I looked at Jordan, "Mr. Jordan, calm down. Whether he apologizes or not doesn''t matter. What he said is true. We tore up the contract."


    "It must have been a joke for you." Jordan sighed.


    "There''s no need to apologize. How about this? If Mr. Jesse has


    something to do, he can leave


    I''ll just discuss this with


    Jordan," I tentatively


    you, Mr.


    I also figured out that in this situation. It wasn''t appropriate to have both father and son stay. I was sure Jesse was also concerned about his image.


    Sure enough, when Jesse heard my suggestion, he immediately stood up as if granted a pardon. He nced at me, then turned and left.


    He mmed the door so hard that it shook the room. I was truly speechless.


    Carol, not knowing what had happened, rushed in. Seeing that Jordan was still there, she breathed a sigh of relief. I signaled to her, and she retreated. Jordan, his face pale from anger, clenched his fists.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He muttered to himself, "Useless son. Bastard..."


    In a soft tone, I said, "Calm down. Don''t be angry. Kids need to be reasoned with slowly. He may be egoistic. After all, he probably couldn''t ept getting scolded in front of strangers."


    "Forgive us. Forgive us for the embarrassment." Jordan''s voice trembled.


    I quickly picked up a ss of water and handed it to him. "Take it easy. A sip of water will help."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 926 A Misfortune in the Family

    As he gradually recovered, I began to state my reasons for not wanting to work with Jesse.


    I said, "His performance is just one aspect of this, Mr. Jordan. Our main focus is the high-end market for doors. Please don''t worry too much about it."


    He nodded.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "To be honest with you, my health is deteriorating. That''s why I sought treatment. How could I let my unruly son take over?"


    He mentioned his health, confirming that it wasn''t just a rumor.


    "He''s been spoiled by his mother. He''s good at all kinds of frivolous things, but he doesn''t know how to do a thing when ites to serious matters. It''s unfortunate for our family." He sighed with a touch of


    sorrow.


    Then, he continued, "I originally nned to elevate our door business and gradually shift toward high-end doors. Businesses need constant progress and development, but my health just gave out. I have stomach cancer."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, my heart flipped.


    "There''s no way I can realize my dreams now. I''vee to terms with it. Once I''m gone, the business will die with me. My good-for-nothing son will lose his easy life." Jordan''s voice trembled as he tried to conceal his emotions.


    Stomach cancer!


    It seemed like time was running out.


    "Don''t lose hope, Mr. Jordan. Medical advancements today mean this isn''t such a big issue. You should have a positive attitude and follow through with the treatment. Take a long break before you reconsider your ns for high-end doors. This isn''t the end of the world. Many people recover after surgery. You need to be optimistic!"


    I was not naturally inclined to console others, but I found myself offering encouragement in the face of a situation like this.


    Parents'' hearts were truly filled withpassion for their children.


    "My body has broken down due to years of hard work as I provided my children with afortable life. But look at my disobedient son. He excels in everything except what''s important. What a disappointment!" Heined.


    "It''s hard to find good workers now. They refuse to work on high-end doors because of the low production volume and lowermission. It''s difficult to find skilled workers," hemented.


    "All these people at home are just waiting for death. There''s no hope. When my hard-earned savings are depleted it''ll be as if I never existed. I dreamt that Yorksen could be a century-old brand. s, I, Jordan Carey,ck virtue. I haven''t


    produced a suitable sessor," he said with deep sadness.


    "Don''t be so down. You can guide him slowly. If ordinary doors suit him, make them the best they can be. There''s a future in that too. Give him some time to mature and realize his responsibilities," I advised insincerely.


    Deep down, I knew that Jesse was a lost cause, as his father rightly pointed out. He excelled in vices but struggled with responsibilities.


    What a pity for Yorksen.


    Jordan waved me away and shook his head.


    "He doesn''t benefit me at all. We haven''t been on the same page since he was a child. I tried to teach him things, but he acted against me. It won''t get any better.


    "And selfishly, I''ve noticed that you don''t want to work with us anymore. To be honest with you, I''ve worked hard day and night for thispany, but- Bah! Forget it! It''s a joke!"


    I smiled silently, not wanting toment.


    Soon, Jordan calmed down and changed the topic.


    "I''ve heard you''re an elite. You took over Tanum not long ago, and it''s thriving. What a pity this isn''t my


    fate. If I were still strong, I would et


    have fought for the Bourdamun project with you. That would have fulfilled my dreams," he said regretfully.


    I smiled, feeling regretful as well.


    "Many of my projects need your supplies. We''ll continue to work together, I promise you."


    I had no choice but to take a step back. I still wanted to give him a chance even if I might get pped in the face. This would save me some trouble as well.


    "Thank you. I know this puts you in a


    difficult position, Ms. Chloe. I''ll


    handle your orders personally. I understand everything now after our talk today. What you said was right. I don''t want any more unhappiness. I''llplete your orders."


    I smiled.


    "Can your body handle it, Mr. Jordan?"


    "I have to make it work, no matter what. Jesse can fend for himself. I want to die with pride, even if I die in the factory," Jordan vowed.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 927 Insincere Words

    I felt my heart drop when I heard that.


    "Well, take care. Let''s put it this way. You focus on recovering. If your health improves, we''ll continue to coborate on other small projects involving high-end doors." I painted a hopeful picture for him. I had to do this. I couldn''t bear to see this strong man be so defeated.


    Sure enough, a hint of contentment appeared on his face. In reality, we both understood that this was just a verbal agreement. If his health didn''t improve, our coboration would naturallye to an end. Before saying goodbye, he said earnestly, "You''re still young, Ms. Chloe. Health is wealth. Take good care of yourself. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    These words, once spoken, became a motto etched deep in my heart, and a memory of Jordan.


    After I saw Jordan off, I was left with a heavy heart. It was clear that this man deserved respect, but all his dreams seemed destined to crumble because of his son.


    It was a tragic oue.


    Carol reminded me that it was time to go to the hotel. I nced at my wristwatch and realized that time had flown by.


    The afternoon had been hectic, but all I had done was attend to trivial business.


    I focused my mind, spoke to Carol, and got up, grabbing my bag as I headed outside.


    Carol left work with me, and we chatted as we waited for the elevator.


    Carol said, "Don''t think too much of it, Chlo. Someone like Jesse isn''t worth forgiving."


    I sighed. "I feel sorry for his old man."


    Carol scoffed. "In my opinion, it''s a case of a failed father. This is a p in the face for him."


    I didn''t deny that and nodded. "Jesse will regret it someday."


    The elevator arrived, and we descended. As we stepped out of the main entrance, I saw Eleanor approaching. It seemed she was waiting for me.


    I decided to let Carol drive me and Eleanor to the restaurant since it wasn''t far from our office.


    At the restaurant, I asked Carol to take my car back, knowing that As would pick me upter.


    When we entered the private room, Surface Solutions''s people were already there. There were three of them.


    As Eleanor and I walked in, a man in his forties quickly stood up, hisughter hearty. "Ah, Ms. Chloe! Pleasure to meet you!"


    I looked the man over and found his


    appearance quite pleasing. I hadn''t seen him before, but I paid special attention to him due to his unique rtionship with Eleanor.


    Seated beside him was a plump woman, average-looking but skillfully made up. The jewelry around her neck sparkled, and it matched her earrings and ring.at was aplete set, giving her the air of a wealthydy.


    Eleanor took a step forward and introduced us. "Ms. Chloe, this is Surface Solutions''s boss, Mr. Vernon Rhodes."


    Then, she gestured toward the woman. "And this is Mr. Vernon''s wife, Mrs. Andrea."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eleanor looked at Vernon and said, "This is Tanum Construction and Development''s general manager, Ms. Chloe Hartz."


    Vernon quickly extended his hand to me. "Ms. Chloe, pleasure to meet you. It''s about time we got acquainted. I regret missing my chancest time."


    I smiled and shook hands with Vernon as a gesture of courtesy. "Nice to meet you!"


    Vernon didn''t let go of my hand


    immediately. He looked at me and


    said, "It''s a pleasure to meet you. This really is an honor. Eleanor hasn''t stopped praising your swift


    and decisive actions."


    I nced at Eleanor, who looked embarrassed. We exchanged nces, and I immediately understood the hidden meaning in her eyes.


    I hadn''t expected this. His words sounded insincere.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 928 The Cherished Staff

    I withdrew my hand. "Mr. Vernon, you''re too kind. Please, have a seat."


    Andrea kept her gaze on me, unmoving and unresponsive with an indifferent and distant demeanor. I didn''t pay much attention to her.


    With her attitude, she really suited someone like Liora. It was no wonder they had be good friends.


    Eleanor then introduced another man, marketing manager at Surface Solutions. He was the one who had taken over Eleanor''s position.


    As we took our seats, I asked Eleanor if she had ordered the food. However, Vernon quickly spoke up.


    "I''ve taken care of it, Ms. Chloe."


    "Since you''re here, let''s make ourselves at home," I said politely.


    "Seeing is believing, and today we finally meet! What happened before was a misunderstanding, and fate led us to miss a good opportunity for coboration. I hope we''ll be able to have a good chat this time." Vernon looked at me, eager to get to the point. It was clear he genuinely wanted to coborate.


    This wasn''t surprising. Surface Solutions had hit a teau. Thepany was in trouble. Bosses had been arrested, change of ownership had been hindered, and employees were uneasy. What sales could they even talk about?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That good friend of Andrea had really caused a lot of harm.


    Liora had probably caused the current situation at Surface Solutions. Otherwise, Eleanor wouldn''t have left, and Surface Solutions''s sales wouldn''t have drastically declined.


    Vernon continued, "I didn''t think we''d have a connection. My capable assistant ended up under yourmand. I''ve missed out on a great talent."


    I knew that this man was shrewd. He had used Eleanor for many years while pretending to be ignorant, and she had not benefited from it. She had left thepany empty-handed and dejected.


    I chuckled. "You''re right, Mr. Vernon. I''ve found a very capable assistant thanks to you. Eleanor is a rare talent in market management. She''s saved me a lot of trouble since she joined me."


    Since he had brought it up, I decided to sing Eleanor''s praises. "She''s managed my business very well, steadily increasing the market share, and monthly sales have been rising.


    "Maybe you don''t know this, but


    Tanum Corporation used to be just a


    material supplier in Foswood.


    Thanks


    everyone''s love and trust


    in us, we''ve ''ve never lost any of our old business, even when Tanum


    Construction and Development was rising.


    I exined my story in detail. I wanted to make Vernon regret the way he had treated Eleanor.


    "My personal affairs affected thepany for a short time, but since Eleanor joined us, everything has improved. Both personnel and sales have skyrocketed!"


    It hadn''t been entirely positive, but I couldn''t hide Eleanor''s achievements.


    Vernon nced at Eleanor. His eyes containedplex emotions.


    Andrea couldn''t hold back any longer. She smiled and said, "You have a really discerning eye, Ms. Chloe. It looks like our little outing has turned someone into a capable individual.


    "Well, that''s good. Surface Solutions


    has really nurtured talents for


    others. You''re a virtuous one for cultivating talent like this, Ms. Chloe. I''m d to know leaders like you are out there. Birds of a feather flock together."


    She had subtly criticized Eleanor and insulted me at the same time.


    It seemed that Andrea was no better than Liora.


    I smiled lightly and agreed with her. "You''re right, Mrs. Andrea. I think so too. That''s why I can rx now."


    Eleanor''s face paled a little, indicating her suppressed emotions.


    Vernon was quick to y


    peacemaker and interjected, "That''s great! Eleanor has always been outstanding, strong in business, and efficient at handling anything. If she hadn''t wanted a change of environment, we wouldn''t have been Willing to let go of such an excellent talent."


    Suddenly, I felt that Vernon''s smile was quite out of ce.


    "I never expected her to end up under yourmand, Ms. Chloe. That''s wonderful. In the future, it''ll be easier for us tomunicate when we do business, especially since Eleanor understands Surface Solutions."


    Vernon gave Eleanor a meaningful nce.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 929 Undercurrents

    Of course, I understood the underlying meaning in Vernon''s words. Vernon was not as magnanimous as he was handsome. He was a master at schemes. The nce he gave Eleanor hinted that she should help him navigate this situation.


    When I saw this couple''s true colors, I immediately felt at ease.


    So that was why the previous coboration with Matthew had been so unpredictable. I had little faith in Vernon as I saw him exploiting Eleanor like this.


    It seemed Eleanor had been captivated by his looks. It also made sense now that she had sold thepany to him to help her father.


    I smiled and began. "A few days ago, Eleanor talked to me about the coboration with Surface Solutions. Unfortunately, I had to go to the capital to deal with something urgent there, so I couldn''t see you." Vernon quickly responded, "You''re too kind, Ms. Chloe. We really want to work with Tanum, so we wanted to meet you no matter what."


    He looked at Eleanor and added, "I won''t hide it from you. I had a private conversation with Eleanor too. I heard that Tanum is developing rapidly and is unstoppable. I really hope we can work and develop future business together. "


    When Vernon mentioned his private talk with Eleanor, I noticed a momentary dimness in Andrea''s eyes. She cast a cold nce at Vernon.


    I immediately understood why Andrea hade to Foswood with Vernon. She was probably afraid that Vernon would spend alone time with Eleanor.


    I also realized what was really going on when I heard what Vernon said. He had probably gathered some information about Tanum.


    "I must admit that I have some reservations about coborating with Surface Solutions at the moment. Eleanor has had detailed discussions with me about this. Since she was from Surface Solutions, she does understand it well, and she has exined the many differences between ourpanies," I said.


    Vernon''s smile deepened slightly, and he nced at Eleanor involuntarily.


    "Currently, Tanum is following a high-end route. After converting buildings into developments, we aim to build our own brand, so our requirements have be more demanding." I redirected the conversation. "Mr. Vernon, I''m sure you also know that the ceramic tile market is evolving rapidly and bing more diversified. To us, Surface Solutions''s products seem a bit thin." I conveyed my thoughts diplomatically. Before Vernon could respond, Andrea said, "It looks like you find Surface Solutionscking, Ms. Chloe."


    I immediately turned to her and said, "You''re very straightforward, Mrs. Andrea."


    I had no intention of avoiding the topic.


    Vernon''s face stiffened, and he turned to Andrea. "Don''t interrupt if you don''t understand what''s going on."


    Andrea immediately expressed her displeasure. "I might not understand everything, but I have ears. Didn''t someone say our products were too thin?"


    Vernon red at Andrea. Andrea shook her head and closed her mouth reluctantly.


    Vernon turned back to me, his smile bing intriguing. "You''re right, Ms. Chloe, In the past six months, internal adjustments at Surface Solutions have affected the


    down the pace of new product development."


    He exined, "I respect your honesty and practical approach in business, but please rest assured. Surface Solutions is still a well-known brand in the industry with loyal customers."


    He smiled meaningfully. "When I


    worked with Mr. Matthew back then, he always had high hopes for our new product development. Maybe you don''t quite understand Surface Solutions, or maybe you just haven''t visited ourpany. We have the best team and capabilities for developing new products, and we''ll soon have new products on the market."


    "Hmm! I''ve heard about that, and Eleanor has shown me some things." I nodded and continued, "But new product development needs breakthroughs and innovations, focusing on future market demands."


    I pointed out their shorings


    bluntly. "I won''t hide it from you. I''ve


    §Ö


    carefully examined the materials Mr. Ryan brought to us. Over the year, Surface Solutions''s new products haven''t made any significant breakthroughs. Many


    seem simr,cking innovation, and they don''t seem unique."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The manager, who hadn''t said a word until now, finally got a chance to speak.


    He nodded obsequiously. "Ms. Chloe, what I showed you was just a small sample of the new product catalog."


    His words made me chuckle involuntarily.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 930 Never Forget the Hand that Feeds You

    I smiled faintly. "You''re right, Mr. Ricky. The information you provided was limited. But Eleanor has brought me thetest data, and she''s meticulously exined it to me.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Eleanor has been very thoughtful. After all, when promoting your brand, you need to speak with your strongest offerings, don''t you agree, Mr. Ricky? You have to show me your best! Otherwise, how can I figure out if I should work with you or not? If the product has no selling points, why should I coborate?"


    My tone was assertive.


    I noticed that Vernon''s expression soured a bit, but his displeasure seemed directed at their marketing manager.


    Rumor had it that this marketing manager was a rtive of Andrea''s.


    Vernon asked Ricky, "Why didn''t you bring all thetest information?"


    Then he looked at Eleanor. "Did you get thetest information?"


    Eleanor immediately responded, "I got it from Johnson, the marketing manager at Ardora. It should all be up to date."


    Andrea quickly spoke up to defend Ricky. "We can''t risk our new products being leaked. After all, we''ve experienced situations where certain people resold our products under our name. I think Mr. Ricky was right."


    Andrea''s words hit the nail on the head, and I was left speechless.


    After all, Matthew''s actions were well-known within the industry.


    I forced a smile.


    "Ah, I''ve heard about things like that. But we''re different. We''re aiming to produce high-end products and won''t produce knockoffs. We can''t make a decision without seeing the best of what you have to offer." "We have high expectations for Surface Solutions''s products in our secondary project, Ms. Chloe. The cost-effectiveness is still rtively high," Eleanor finally spoke up to support Surface Solutions.


    "I don''t deny this, but as you know, our secondary project is about to beplete." I rejected Eleanor''s suggestion.


    At that moment, the waiter started bringing in the food.


    Eleanor quickly changed the topic.


    "The food is here. Let''s eat and talk. Ms. Chloe, if there are quality issues, I can provide some suggestions. Mr. Vernon, you''ll need to work hard on the new products."


    Vernon quickly said, "Eleanor is right. Cooperation requires constant adjustment. Of course, I also hope to hear more good advice from you, Ms. Chloe."


    "I don''t really have much to say about this. There are several excellent ceramic tile products in the market right now. They really are outstanding." I rxed and casually mentioned a few names.


    The names I mentioned were recement manufacturers we had found after the failed coboration with Surface Solutions. Their quality had been improving unexpectedly.


    "You have a good eye, Ms Chloe. But their costs are rtively high," Vernonmented.


    "Indeed, but with ourrge quantity, partner businesses can rest


    assured. Just one project in


    Bourdan un will be enough for them to avoid the hassle of attracting new customers. And there''s also the project at Avalon Hills next, said assertively.


    "Avalon Hills?" Vernon said with some doubt, "Avalon Hills... is your project too?"


    "Yes! Both Phase Two and Phase


    Three. It''s just as good as Bourdamun," I said unapologetically "The design for Phase Two had beenplete when they were attracted to the new Bourdamun modet and added Phase Three, merging the two for construction."


    "Isn''t..." Vernon trailed off as he looked at Eleanor, evidently seeking confirmation.


    Eleanor calmly said, "This project has always been under Ms. Chloe''s control."


    Vernon''s face turned pale, and his jaw tightened.


    Andrea seemed a bit uneasy.


    "Avalon Hills has been signed to Liora. They said they would use Surface Solutions''s ceramic tiles."


    I remained silent, and Eleanor did not speak either.


    When Andrea saw that neither of us had any intention of cooperating with her narrative, she became displeased. She shifted her frustrations onto Eleanor.


    "Eleanor, they say that you shouldn''t


    forget the hand that feeds you. You


    worked at Surface Solutions for so


    many years. Don''t you have any professional ethics? Now that you have a new boss, you shouldn''t cause trouble for the old one!"


    She continued disdainfully, "Do you really think all those unsavory traces have been wiped away just because you left your old ce?"


    Andrea''s words made everyone in the room feel awkward, especially me.


    Vernon suddenly turned to Andrea. "What are you doing? Is this the right time to make those baseless remarks?"


    I looked at Eleanor, and she remained silent, looking at Andrea indifferently.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 931 Let the Drama Unfold

    ? Let the Drama Unfold


    I silently praised her.


    Good! She wasposed.


    Andrea also stared at Eleanor, surprised to see her carefree attitude. Eleanor didn''t take the bait, leaving Andrea with no opportunity to expose Eleanor''s ws.


    This woman wasn''t wise. Liora is more clever in this regard. No wonder she fell into Liora''s trap.


    Seeing that Eleanor didn''t respond, Andrea turned to Vernon.


    "What? Vernon, haven''t you figured it out yet? She doesn''t respect you at all!"


    Vernon''s face darkened.


    "You''ve been yed by Eleanor. When she left Surface Solutions, she never wished well for it. Did you really think Eleanor would take your side? She''s a backstabbing opportunist. Why else do you think she ended up at Tanum? Liora already mentioned it. Some people are just¡ª"


    Vernon couldn''t bear it any longer, turning to Andrea and shouting, "Shut up!"


    His loud reprimand startled me, and I observed Andrea''s defiant expression.


    Andrea froze for a moment and suddenly screamed, "How dare you yell at me?! Why don''t you question this slut? She''s climbing up the socialdder! Does she still care about you? Are you kidding me?!"


    I saw Vernon''s face turn blue, then white, then red.


    Ricky was so frightened that he dared not even breathe.


    "Mrs. Andrea, calm down," I quickly interjected, as the situation was awkward for everyone. "Regarding Ms. Eleanoring to Tanum, you should let me exin."


    "Exin my ass! You two are colluding. Do you think I don''t know? Who exactly do you think you are? Where were you when we were working for Surface Solutions?"


    Andrea''s face was disdainful, revealing her true colors when the business talk failed. Her face instantly darkened, and she spoke rudely.


    I ignored her attitude and demeanor. Still, with a serious tone, I addressed Vernon.


    "Mr. Vernon, I hired Eleanor because of her professionalism in handling the situation after Surface Solutions breached the contract. She immediately called me to cancel the agreement and exined the reasons tactfully.


    "Cancetion of cooperation is normal for me. After all, it''s business. But honestly, Eleanor handled it very humbly, showing her professional ethics and personal qualities. I highly value her dedication to serving thepany that could employ her."


    Vernon nodded slightly, forcing a strained smile.


    Looking at the man in front of me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pity.


    "Mr. Vernon, you may not fully understand the situation then," I said.


    "Ms. Chloe, please borate."


    Vernon, after all, was a businessman, so he hid his emotions, maintaining hisposure. However, I knew full well how difficult it was for him.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "At the time, we were able to negotiate with Surface Solutions due to a senior veteran at our original Tanum. He had been rmending Surface Solutions to me. During ourst negotiation, Ms. Eleanor argued on Surface Solutions'' behalf, showcasing their advantages."


    Eleanor interrupted me with a light touch. "Ms. Chloe, enough."


    I continued without caring. "So, given therge quantity required, I decided to coborate with Surface Solutions. I considered using their tiles as the primary material for our gship project.


    "Ms. Eleanor said their supply could guarantee quality and timely delivery, citing extensive experience inrge-scale projects." Vernon''s expression became extremely unpleasant, believing that my statement had hit him where it hurt.


    "This was the result I wanted. I wanted a peaceful resolution, so I did not intend to approach business this way today. I even considered doing Eleanor a favor and allowing them to enter our market.However, here she was with guns zing.Well, let the drama unfold."

 Chapter 932 A Difficult Collaboration

    ? A Difficult Coboration


    I continued, "But there was a breach of contract, and I regret that. However, Ms. Eleanor handled the aftermath exceptionally well. She assured me that if needed, she would go all out to coordinate with the leading distributors and act as a bridge for us.


    "After all, I made it clear that this involved construction materials. Although the breach disrupted our ns, fortunately, it didn''t result in any losses."


    Of course, Andrea wasn''t buying it. She yed hardball, saying, "The viin has finally got a chance to turn things around, right?"


    "Mrs. Andrea, it''s not about me turning things around. It''s about you losing the best opportunity!" I stared at her, confidently stating, "Otherwise, Surface Solutions would¡¯ve been the supplier for the entire new Bourdamun project. Unfortunately, you messed up a good hand."


    I directly shifted the me to Andrea, making Vernon regret deeply and exposing Andrea''s true colors.


    "After that incident, your friend Liora used it to propagate against Tanum extensively. It made me determined to find an honestpany, and that''s why I had reservations about Surface Solutions''s flip-flopping.


    "Eleanor''s resignation was surprising and, honestly, the happiest news for me. I called her because I believed in her excellent business capabilities and ethics, contrary to what you imed about her being an opportunist.


    "So, Mrs. Andrea, your judgment of people is questionable. Eleanor, who you think is an opportunist, is quite particr," I said with a hint of mockery. "When she turned me down, I persisted and finally managed to bring Eleanor to Tanum. However, she rified that she wanted to exit the tile market. I exined the work here, and only then did she choose to stay. I''m truly grateful I didn''t misjudge her," I sincerely expressed.


    "And this time, I''ve already told her we won''t discuss Surface Solutions. Yet, she still argued for Surface Solutions with me. I believe she sees Tanum''s potential and strength. That''s why we''re here today."


    I saw Ricky ncing nervously at Vernon and Andrea. It seemed like he was trying to impress and get on their good side.


    "This morning, Eleanor advocated for Surface Solutions again. She mentioned your sincerity, so I agreed that Surface Solutions could be a potential partner. She''d promote your products and may even be involved in secondary projects. This was a concession I made before our meeting."


    Vernon''s face showed signs of regret.


    I added firmly, "But, sorry, Mrs. Andrea, I don''t trust you."


    After that, I turned to Vernon. "Mr. Vernon, I''m not interested in your internal business affairs. Eleanoring to me is a genuine acknowledgment of her capabilities. I don''t want anyone criticizing my choices. It seems like our no coboration is unnecessary," I stated decisively.


    Eleanor tried to interrupt, "Ms. Chloe-"


    I looked at her without wavering. "My bottom line is, I won''t tolerate any disharmony in my business. So, Eleanor, please don''t make it difficult for me."


    Then, I turned to Vernon, whose face had turned purple.


    "Mr. Vernon, business can''t be done without integrity. But judging by Mrs. Andrea''s words, she''s unhappy with Eleanor and dissatisfied with me Pushing things together is unnecessary, as it might lead to unnecessary conflicts. Everyone will be unhappy with the work.


    "Besides, this is a potential hidden danger. After all, I''m working on construction development projects, and there''s no room for the slightest w. Otherwise, it''s a total loss, and I can''t afford to lose."


    "Chloe, don''t act here as if you''re something special. Don''t think being in development makes you unique. Aren''t you just unting another man''s money? Is that impressive?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I nodded immediately. "Yes, Mrs. Andrea. You''re right. The man with the money is my husband."


    Andrea was dumbfounded, looking at Eleanor with a half-open mouth, seemingly seeking confirmation of what I said.

 Chapter 933 Asking for it

    ? Asking for it


    Eleanor said with a hint of helplessness, "Ms. Chloe is the wife of the CEO of ATL Empire."


    Her words shattered Andrea''s arrogant demeanor.


    I calmly added, "Mrs. Andrea, it''s not easy for us to meet today. There are a few things I''d like to say to you. Regardless of your rtionship with Liora or what kind of friend you are to her, I can tell you that Avalon Hills has always been Tanum¡¯s project."


    The atmosphere in the room became incredibly awkward, and Vernon''s face had darkened beyond recognition.


    For a businessman, this was the most frustrating moment.


    "I do not know the specifics of your negotiations when she persuaded you to move into Ardora. But from what I understand, she used you as bait to achieve her goal¡ªto take over Ardora." Unfortunately, you''ve been used."


    "That''s impossible..." Andrea''s voice trembled.


    "She''s about to face a trial for trying to take over Ardora. If you''re interested, I can notify you to attend as an observer. You can get a closer look at the misdeeds of your good friend," I spoke coldly.


    I didn''t need to protect the dignity of someone like her.


    Eleanor and Vernon''s past affair was morally questionable, but I could see that it took two to tango.


    "Mrs. Andrea, you may not have realized the real reason for the downfall of Surface Solutions. Reflect on yourself and cut your losses in time. I suggest you tone down your arrogance. Don''t follow Liora''s path. She has no way to turn back."


    "What do you mean?" Andrea continued to struggle against my words.


    "Because she will pay the price for her arrogance," I said firmly.


    Having delivered this speech, I stood up, picked up my bag, and said, "Mr. Vernon, I''m sorry. Since we can''t coborate and the conversation is unpleasant, let''s skip the meal today."


    "Ms. Chloe, you said it yourself. Business may not work out, but integrity remains. We-" Vernon hurriedly stood up to persuade.


    "Let it go! I don''t like being around people I dislike," I said decisively.


    Andrea immediately retorted, "Don''t be so self-righteous!"


    I nced at her indifferently, refusing to engage further.


    Turning around, I looked at Eleanor and said, "Eleanor, you may apany Mr. and Mrs. Andrea for the meal. After all, you are old friends. Put this under my tab. I need to show some hospitality. I''ll take my leave now."


    "You don''t have to pay for this, Ms. Chloe. I take care of it."Eleanor also stood up, intending to escort me out.


    Suddenly, a hysterical roar came from behind.


    "Eleanor, get out too! Do you think we can''t afford this meal? You¡ª"


    A crisp sound, like a p, echoed.


    I knew too well what that sound meant. She had just earned herself a p in the face.


    I raised an eyebrow. The corner of my mouth couldn''t help but curve into a silent, enchanting smile.


    Then I paused, dropped my smile, and looked over.


    Andrea covered her face, looking terrified at the now furious Vernon.


    Eleanor walked over, picked up her bag, and said softly to Vernon, "I''m sorry, Mr. Vernon. I did my best."


    After saying this, she looked at me. "Ms. Chloe, I''ll walk you out!"


    Neither of us stopped. We walked out of therestaurant briskly. In the momentoutside, we both burst intoughter.


    Eleanor sincerely thanked me. "Thank you, Chloe. After so many years, I finally feel relieved today!"


    I grabbed her. "Eleanor, from now on, go into battle with a light heart and do well. I delegate the authority toyou. Go and fulfill your dreams."


    "I won''t let you down!" Eleanor looked determined.


    It dawned on me. "Let''s not starve ourselves. We''ll go for a bite."


    "What about Mr. As?" Eleanor asked, "He said he woulde pick you up."


    I mischievously said, "Then I''ll let him handle the bill for us."


    Upon hearing this, Eleanorughed and immediately hooked my arm. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The two of us looked around and remembered an excellent nearby seafood restaurant. We set off without hesitation.

 Chapter 934 An Unexpected Interlude

    ? An Unexpected Interlude


    Arriving at the restaurant, I finally called As. It turned out he was also having dinner with some guests. Surprised by the quick end of my meeting, he asked, "Why so soon?"


    With a triumphant tone, I replied, "It didn''t go well. I just wanted to stand up for Eleanor, and she vented the anger that has been building up all these years."


    "Oh! Impressive! You messed up the meeting, yet you''re still so happy. Should Ie over? I''ll have Dn pick you up," he asked tenderly, his tone filled with indulgence.


    Eleanor looked at us with envy.


    "No, thanks. Eleanor and I are at the seafood restaurant. We''re in the mood for fish. Once you''re ready,e and pick me up. We''ll be waiting here," I told him.


    "Alright, see youter," he said before we hung up.


    We ordered the fish we each wanted, chatting about the earlier events while enjoying the unique seafood. It was a delightful time.


    As we were about to finish, an unexpected incident disrupted our peace. Suddenly, a person appeared in front of us, startling me. Upon closer look, it was Kimberly.


    I steadied myself and looked at Kimberly, who had smokey eye makeup.


    "Ms. Kimberly, is there something you need?"


    "Chloe, do you feel guilty seeing me?" She asked maliciously.


    I calmly looked at her and countered, "Why should I feel guilty?"


    Kimberly, irritated by my response, scowled. "Why? How dare you ask me why? You''re surprisinglyposed. Who gave you the courage?"


    I nced at her and pulled out a napkin, dabbing at the corners of my mouth before saying gently, "Kimberly, you shouldn''t be asking me that question. Instead, you should be asking yourself, who gave you the courage? Hmm?"


    She snapped her fingers behind her.


    Suddenly, several young men stood up from a nearby table. They were dressed in a peculiar mix of fashion and untidiness, walking swaggeringly toward us.


    I gave them a cold look, sitting there without any reaction. Eleanor seemed uneasy, ncing nervously at me as she reached for her phone. Before she could pick it up, one of the guys raised his hand and pped Eleanor on the back of her head. She eximed, "What are you doing?!" The guy stared at Eleanor arrogantly and said, "Did I say you can use your phone?"


    "This is my phone. Why should I listen to you? You-" Before Eleanor could finish her sentence, the guy raised his hand again. She screamed, clutching her head.


    I shouted, "Don''t you dare!"


    Startled by my sudden outburst, the guy looked at me.


    "What do you want?" I stared at him angrily, then turned to Kimberly. "Kimberly, don''t forget, you''re the only one here from the Terrell family. If youdare to cause trouble, I don''t mind arranging a reunion for you with your family members, behind bars! You know I can do it!


    I stared at her without hesitation, my gaze intimidating.


    "Chloe, do you think the Terrell family has no one left? There will be consequences for what you''ve done to our family. You''re living afortable life every day! Why?!" She shouted in frustration and swept the te in front of me off the table.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The te flew far and shattered on the ground with a crisp sound.


    The remaining pieces of fish on the te flew onto my clothes, and the dipping sauce stuck to them, making my light blue dress look somewhat rming.


    This loud crash caught the attention of everyone in the restaurant, and fear was reflected in their eyes.


    Eleanor screamed, her voice trembling, "What are you doing?!"


    The guy next to her immediately shouted at her, "Shut up! Call for help again, and I''ll hit you!"


    Saying this, he raised his hand again.

 Chapter 935 Besieged

    ? Besieged


    Her actionspletely enraged me, and I mmed the table while shouting, "Don''t you dare! I dare any of you to touch her!"


    Startled by my furious shout, the guy waspletely dumbfounded. Perhaps he didn''t expect a woman like me to stand fearlessly against their group.


    He nced at me and then at Kimberly, seeming unsure if they should take action against us.


    In truth, my heart was pounding, too.


    These guys were all fearless youngsters, clueless about life and death. Given their numbers and the fact that they were all guys, we would be at a disadvantage if they decided to get physical.


    However, I couldn''t just stand there and watch them humiliate us, especially fearing they might harm Eleanor. That was why I had to put up a strong front, at least in appearance.


    Although I knew the principle of not picking fights you can''t win, I couldn''t ept being openly bullied by these reckless individuals.


    Just then, the manager rushed over. "Please calm down, everyone. Let''s talk things out calmly and not cause a scene in the restaurant."


    Kimberly coldly stared at the manager. "Get lost! Don''t get involved in this, or best believe I''ll also drag you in."


    The manager gulped nervously. "Miss, please don''t be like this. If there''s an issue, let''s discuss it outside. Let''s not disturb other diners."


    I couldn''t help but think that this manager was only concerned about his interests, disregarding the safety of others.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Kimberly wasn''t buying it.


    She red at the manager. "I said, get lost. I haven''t eaten yet. What meal are you talking about? All of you, scram. If I catch any of you lingering around, don''t me me for not warning you."


    Kimberly spoke with authority, presenting herself like a spoiled princess. I was sure this behavior was a habit she developed during her time in Bourdamun.


    She nced at the people in the restaurant and said, "None of you will be eating anything until I have mine."


    Then, she looked at the manager. "I told you to leave. Are you deaf?!"


    One of the guys reached out, grabbed the manager, and threw him out. He crashed into a table, and the customers gasped, jumping aside. "Kimberly, I''m warn-"I was about to stand up, but the guy next to me forcefully pushed me back into my seat.


    Kimberly gritted her teeth and approached me. "Warn me? Really? What the hell are you warning me about? Did you ever think it woulde to this when you attacked the Terrell family?


    "Chloe, remember this. From now on, I''ll find a way to deal with you every time I see you. I''ll makesure you remember. Some people aren''t meant to be messed with.


    Kimberly maliciously took a step back, allowing a few guys behind her to approach us. All the diners held their breath, understanding their intentions.


    A seemingly quiet young woman, ready to leave, picked up her phone from the table.


    One of the guys immediately shouted, "Stop right there! If anyone dares to call the cops, I''ll mess them up!"


    The young girl stopped in her tracks, her face turning pale.


    Although I red at them, I knew they were about to resort to violence.


    Just then, a hoarse voice rang out. "Let''s see who dares to make a move."


    The guys abruptly stopped their actions, turning to look. Through the gap in their midst, I also looked toward the voice.


    I never expected the one uttering those words to be Arton. I breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that he was here.


    He was holding a takeout box, not far from his home, indicating he must havee here to buy some fish.


    The guys, seeing only Arton speak up,pletely dismissed him. Standing outside the circle, Kimberly also turned to look at Arton.


    Seeing that he was alone, she said, "Who the hell are you? Mind your own business. I advise you not to interfere in this matter. Or else, you''ll regret it."


    Arton walked over with a stern face, looking at the guys with a menacing re. His eyes emitted a hint offerocity as he sternly warned, "Back off! Get lost!"


    After saying that, he casually handed the takeout box to a nearby waiter.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant suddenly became tense.

 Chapter 936 Hanging by a Thread

    One of the guys closest to him suddenly made a move, saying, "Who the hell are you? How dare you stick your nose in our business?"


    To everyone''s surprise, Arton swiftly caught the punching at him before he twisted and pushed him down the aisle. The guy ended up colliding with Kimberly.


    She staggered but steadied herself quickly. Infuriated, she roared, "Why are you afraid of him? Attack him together! That''ll teach him how not to meddle in other people''s business." A few rough-looking guys rushed toward Arton.


    The restaurant was in chaos. Diners who were closer scattered hurriedly, forgetting about their meals.


    I took advantage of the chaos to pull Eleanor close to me.


    It was impossible to leave at this point, and I couldn''t do that anyway.


    Eleanor was scared stiff, her face pale. "I''m fine, Chlo. Stay away and don''t get involved."


    The men grappled with Arton, but they were no match for him. He had grown up fighting brawls and was fearless.


    Soon, the men were all on the ground. Arton stepped on one of them, and he wailed in pain.


    Kimberly quickly came to my side. She grabbed me without any warning, and I struggled. "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    She reached for a wine bottle from a nearby table, smashed it with a ''crack,'' and pointed the sharp broken edge at my neck. She screamed at Arton, "If you make one more move, I won''t be nice to her!" Eleanor eximed, "Kimberly, don''t do that. Let her go! Take me instead."


    "Don''t move. If you do, I''ll show you what it looks like when she''s bled out." Kimberly was acting like a maniac.


    "Kimberly..."


    Arton looked at me. He probably didn''t think that the petite Kimberly would be so ruthless and dare to use me as a hostage.


    He took a step forward, his eyes widening. "If you dare touch her, you won''t live to see another day."


    "Hah! I lost the will to live long ago. So what if I''m dead? She sent my whole family to prison. I only exist for revenge. Looks like everyone wants to witness a spectacle today, so bring it on. Haha, what a rare opportunity." Sheughed sinisterly.


    I couldn''t see her expression, but I could feel the malice emanating from her.


    The broken bottle was pointed


    directly at my neck, and I dared not


    make any sudden moves. I could glimpse the sharp ss out of the corner of my eye.


    Arton was furious and yelled, "Let her go!"


    I didn''t think this man would be so concerned about my safety. His eyes burned with anger.


    Life was truly unpredictable.


    "Let go?"


    berly''s wickedughter


    resembled that of a witch. "You idiot. Who asked you to meddle?


    think I can let go just like that.


    Eleanor eximed, "Kimberly... let her go and take me instead! I''ll exchange ces with her."


    She tried to rush over, but Kimberly shouted, "Stop right there. Who do you think you are?"


    "Eleanor, it''s okay. Don''t move."


    "Are you scared, Chloe?" Kimberly asked by my ear, her voice chilling.


    "Do you know who she is? She''s As''s wife. If you hurt her, As won''t spare you," Eleanor said to Kimberly as she trembled. The people around us gasped. "As?"


    "She''s..."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s not good enough for As." Kimberly became even more agitated when she heard Eleanor''s words.


    I knew Kimberly had always been infatuated with As. She acted like a love-struck teenager whenever she saw him. I supposed that her anger toward me wasn''t just because of her family. It was more because of my rtionship with As.


    She deeply resented me from the bottom of her heart.


    "I''ll kill you today, Chloe! You don''t deserve to be with As. Why did it have to be you?" Kimberly tightened her grip on me.


    Just then, there wasmotion at the entrance. Everyone turned to look. I saw As striding onto the scene, exuding an imposing aura. "Let her go!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 937 Being Mad Won’t Solve Anything

    His voice wasn''t loud, but it carried a terrifying force. His jaw tightened, while his striking bright eyes locked onto Kimberly. A cold aura emanated from him as he approached us.


    I distinctly noticed Kimberly clutching my arm more tightly and trembling slightly. The entire restaurant felt like an icy cave, with tension hanging in the air.


    Even the onlookers, normally eager for gossip, dared not make a sound.


    Eleanor called out weakly, "Mr. As."


    The rest of the patrons whispered to each other, "It really is As. Wow, he''s so handsome."


    "I can''t believe it''s really him."


    As As moved closer to us, I could hear Kimberly gulping.


    "I''ll say it again...." As''s sharp eyes turned toward Kimberly, and he suddenly roared, "Let her go!"


    Kimberly shivered, and the broken bottle dropped from her hand.


    As kicked her, causing me to stumble a little in the process as she tried to clutch onto me. He managed to pull me into his embrace.


    I heard a muffled sound, apanied by the overturning of tables and chairs and the shattering of tes.


    As held me securely. I felt an unprecedented sense of safety.


    The people in the restaurant erupted into cheers.


    "This is incredible!"


    Some even covertly started recording.


    I looked back and saw a table overturned on the floor. Kimberly was still struggling among the chaos and trying to get up. She was covered in leftover food and looked like a mess. She grimaced, trying to stand, which was testament to the force behind As''s kick.


    Eleanor rushed toward us. "Chlo! Are you hurt?"


    As immediately released me and inspected me from head to toe. The chili oil stains on my clothes looked rming and made As visibly anxious. I quickly reassured him, "I''m fine. It''s just chili oil." With a worried expression, he softly asked, "Are you really okay?"


    "Absolutely." I nodded confidently.


    "Dn."


    Dn briskly walked over, and As calmly instructed, "Take her with you and let the police handle the others. Make sure nothing about today''s


    t gets leaked anywhere."


    Just then, police sirens echoed from outside, indicating that someone had discreetly called for help.


    As guided me outside, and only then did I realize Arton was nowhere to be seen.


    As became aware of my searching gaze and gently asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Charlie''s dad saved me." I scanned my surroundings again and realized that Arton must have left quietly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "After Mr. As came in, he knew that you were safe and left. That''s what I saw," Eleanor whispered to me.


    Once outside, As gave more


    instructions to the two guards at the


    entrance. "Check the ce


    thoroughly and make sure no one


    has pictures or videos of the incident."


    The guards immediatelyplied.


    I wanted to take Eleanor home, so I signaled to As, who nodded and said, "Get in the car."


    During the ride, I asked As, "How will you deal with Kimberly? Will you leave it to the cops?"


    "That would let her off too easily." He said. Since Eleanor was with us, I refrained from probing further.


    Eleanor was indignant. "That girl is way too full of herself. I can''t imagine how the Terrell family was back in Bourdamun."


    "She''s acting so recklessly because we punished her family." I sighed, then turned to As. "By the way, Arnold said Denton''sing back to the country."


    "If he dares to make a single move, they''ll all be taken care of," As said dismissively.


    "Everything turned out fine since you got here just in time, Mr. As," Eleanor said sincerely.


    I nced at As and leaned into his embrace.


    After dropping Eleanor home, we returned to Amethyst Apartments. As kissed me, his gaze intense. "Did it scare you?"


    I looked at him and smiled faintly. "To be honest, I wasn''t that scared. I knew you woulde."


    "How were you so sure?" He looked at me. "What if I waste?"


    "I calcted the time; it was about right." I affirmed. "You wouldn''t make me wait too long. Besides, we were almost done with dinner, so you wouldn''t have taken much longer."


    That was what I had been thinking earlier. I never believed that Kimberly''s n would seed.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 938 It’s Hard Not to Like Him

    Just then, my phone rang. I quickly answered when I saw it was Ivanna. "Hey."


    "How are you?" Ivanna eximed, "You scared me!"


    "How did you know?"


    "How could I not know? It''s all over TikTok!" She eximed, "What happened? Where are you now?"


    "I''m fine now. I''m at home," I said calmly. "I ran into Kimberly, then As came."


    "Oh my goodness. The Terrell family should all be locked up. They''re all so full of themselves!" Ivanna rambled on the phone, and I heard Lauren''s voice faintly in the background. "It''s alright. Don''t worry," I reassured her. "I''m fine now, thanks to Charlie''s dad. He saved me before As arrived."


    As I spoke, I nced at As. He was holding me and gently touching my face.


    After I hung up, As called Dn to remove some things from the inte. It seemed that someone had taken the opportunity to leak some information about what had happened. My phone kept on buzzing. I could tell everyone was concerned about my safety.


    The next day, I bought a few things for the kids and went to the Reese family''s ce after handling somepany business.


    They weed me with open arms.


    I didn''t get to see Arton. It seemed he wasn''t home.


    Themotion outside disturbed Charlie, who was sleeping in the room. He woke up crying, and Annika hurriedly went in.


    Soon, she carried the still sobbing little one out. He looked around until he saw me. He paused for a moment, then broke into a giggly smile.


    That moment melted my heart.


    I quickly reached out to him, and he extended his little hand cheerfully and rushed toward me, making adorable sounds.


    As I took him into my arms, Arton returned. He was momentarily surprised to see me.


    Charlie yed happily in my arms, rubbing his face against mine, leaving traces of snot and tears. He even bit my arm.


    I never dreamed that Mnie''s son would be so affectionate with me.


    "Do you miss me, Charlie?" I sat down, ced him on myp, and wiped away his tears.


    Donovan said happily, "That little guy knows who''s good to him. He''s a smart one."


    I couldn''t help but find Charlie''s eyes strangely charming now. He squinted, looked up at me, and shed a toothy grin.


    "What a clever boy!" I teased him. I asked everyone, "Are you going to keep calling him Charlie?"


    Annika quickly answered, "We are. You named him that, and we want to keep it."


    Arton approached us, smiling at his son. "Ms. Chloe."


    "Thank you forst night." I sincerely expressed my gratitude.


    The Reese family looked at Arton, wondering what we were talking about. It was clear that he hadn''t mentioned the incident when he returned.


    "It''s nothing." Arton responded lightly and changed the topic. "Don''t you think Charlie has grown a little?"


    His question was clearly directed at me. "Yeah, he seems a little chubbier now."


    The little one thought I was teasing him and giggled happily. Honestly, it was hard not to like him.


    Georgina said, "You don''t need to bring any gifts next time you visit, Ms. Chloe."


    "Oh, I just brought some of the form he likes."


    The little one giggled again.


    The Reese family insisted I stay for lunch, and Arton cooked for us personally.


    Throughout the meal, Charlie moved from


    t was


    Cembrace to another. It w


    Reese family


    d their little treasurvel


    Finally, I felt at ease. I had found a good home for him, and he would never suffer again.


    The matter of being a witness


    lingered on my mind, but I


    swallowed my words. I couldn''t bear to disrupt this harmonious


    ¦«¦Ï¦Ô


    atmosphere. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 939 A Special Guest

    After I bade them farewell, Arton saw me out. I thanked him once again.


    He looked at me and asked, "Who was that girl?"


    "She''s from the Terrell family in Bourdamun. When trouble struck her family, she pinned the me on me." I said. "She was no one important, so I didn''t investigate her and just let her be." "Well..." Arton hesitated and looked at me.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I was sure he wanted to ask about Mnie.


    I waited for him to speak.


    "About Mnie... Do you have any news from her?" He couldn''t hold back.


    "No." I shook my head. "They haven''t caught her. She probably won''t dare show her face so easily."


    He nodded, smiling awkwardly. "Is she in prison because of the Thompson family?"


    I pondered for a moment before speaking, "It was because of the death of Matthew''s mother. I was the one who sent her in."


    Arton raised his brows.


    I smiled at him and asked, "Are you surprised?"


    I recounted what happened to Arton without leaving anything out. Then, I went over the current situation, detailing how Liora had used this incident to gain control of Ardora and the plot topete for thepany.


    He listened attentively, and I shared the crucial points of Matthew''s case, but didn''t mention asking him to testify in court.


    He nodded as he listened, but didn''t ask many questions. He also didn''t say why he was asking about this.


    I didn''t feel it was appropriate to press for more information, so I took my leave.


    As the car left the Reese family''s neighborhood, I contemted the situation and headed straight to Adrian''sw firm.


    I wanted to inquire about the progress of the case. The online discussion about this had been incessant, and I assumed that was why Arton had asked me about it today.


    The whole of Foswood was buzzing


    with discussion about Matthew and Mnie, Everyone knew that Liora had attempted to take over Matthew''spany. It was an undeniable fact.


    In those posts, many previously unknown insider'' details had been dug up creating a lot of buzz. Everyone eagerly awaited the trial, hoping to savor the big drama and see how the judgment would unfold.


    When I reached thew firm, Adrian was attending to his clients. His assistant brought me a cup of tea and asked me to wait outside his office.


    Just then, my phone rang, and I saw that it was a call from the office number. I quickly answered. "Hello."


    "Chloe, where are you?" Carol asked.


    "I''m at Adrian''s office. What''s up?" I asked, sensing that there was something important.


    "A girl is here, wanting to see you. She says she has something important to tell you. When will you be back?" Carol asked in a hushed tone.


    "A girl?" Puzzled, I questioned Carol, "What kind of girl? Did she say what this is about?"


    Carol hurriedly replied, "She says she''s a friend of Trinity."


    "Trinity?" That surprised me even more. Was there news about Trinity?


    "That''s right. She doesn''t seem like she''s lying," Carol said. "I asked her about it, but she said she could only discuss it with you."


    I trusted Carol''s judgment and stood


    up immediately. I said to the


    assistant outside Adrian''s office, "I''m sorry, I can''t wait for Adrian. There''s


    urgent business at thepany. Please tell him I have to go, and I''ll call himter."


    "Sure, Ms. Chloe. Let me escort you out." She smiled, apanied me to the elevator, and I went straight back to thepany.


    When I entered the small meeting room, there was a girl sitting there quietly. I recognized her when I took a closer look.


    She was the girl Trinity had brought to the one social gathering we had gone to before.


    As soon as she saw me enter, she stood up and said, "Are you Ms. Chloe?"


    I nodded, "Hello. I''m Chloe. I''ve seen you before. You''re the girl who came with Trinity to the banquet, right?"


    As soon as I said that, she nodded immediately. "Yes, that''s me."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 940 Unexpected Complications

    I scrutinized her carefully. Honestly, she was beautiful, but there was a hint of naivety about her. She had a subtleck of sharpness that I couldn''t quite put my finger on.


    Her answer was affirmative. I gestured and said, "Let''s go to my office."


    Carol quickly brought us another ss of water when she saw us return.


    I gestured for the girl to sit while I took a seat on the sofa.


    I looked at her and asked, "Why are you here to see me?"


    "Ms. Chloe, Ms. Trinity asked me to tell you that she and Ms. Ste are visiting the Av family," she informed me.


    "The Av family? What else did she say?" I asked urgently. "When did she tell you that, and why didn''t she call me directly?"


    "She didn''t say anything else, and she couldn''t call you directly," the girl replied calmly. "If there''s any new information, I''lle see you. Also, she gave you this as evidence for the trial." As she finished speaking, she handed me a tiny USB sh drive.


    I quickly took it,ying it in my palm to take a look.


    "I''ll take my leave now, Ms. Chloe," she said, standing up.


    "Wait!" I quickly stopped her.


    She stood still, looking at me attentively.


    I nced at the USB drive in my hand. "When did she give you this?"


    I asked in a different way because I had a hunch that Trinity had arranged this, and she wouldn''t disclose much information to anyone.


    She nced at my hand holding the USB drive. "She told me to give this to you when the trial was approaching. She also said that I could testify in court if needed."


    "Is she safe now?" I asked again.


    She shook her head. "I really don''t know."


    "Well, if I need to reach you, how can I find you?" I asked.


    "You can find me at the Huffman residence."


    "You''re staying there?" I was a little surprised since I hadn''t seen her thest few times I visited.


    Just as I was in a daze, she said, "Ms. Chloe, I need to head back as soon as possible. I''ve been out for too long, and I''m afraid something might happen."


    She seemed insistent on leaving. I asked, "What''s your name?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She looked at me, contemting for a moment before saying, "You can call me L."


    "Okay, then I''ll see you out," I said, standing up to escort her to the elevator. She gave me a slight smile as the elevator doors closed.


    I stood there in a daze, muttering to myself, "L, huh?"


    Trinity was visiting the Av family?


    And she was with Ste, which I hadn''t expected.


    What about Jared?


    Since Jared had gone to find Trinity, he hadn''t returned, and there was no news from him either. But she was visiting the Av family?


    Could Jared have also gone to Yare?


    Why did Trinity say she couldn''t call me? What was she doing in Yare?


    I nced at the USB drive in my hand, then turned back to my office. I quickly switched on myputer and inserted it. Inside were several folders.


    I proceeded to open each one, and the contents left me stunned.


    The folders contained substantial


    evidence against Liora, including her involvement in Kennedy''s death, her orchestration of the car ident against me, the explosion in


    Bourdamun, and her attempt to kill


    someone to cover up the truth.


    And the person she wanted to kill was L!


    I was totally speechless. The list of charges against her was extensive, and it implicated many prominent figures.


    So that was why she had only given me this USB drive now.


    I couldn''t help but think of how taken aback Liora had been when she saw L at the banquet. She had seemed absent-minded throughout the night as well.


    I didn''t dare to look at the other


    folders. I quickly closed the tabs and


    ejected the sh drive. Then, I


    slipped it in my bag and left my


    office to see As.


    At times like these, he would always give me the best advice.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 941 Taking Advantage

    I stepped into the elevator and immediately dialed As, asking if he was in the office.


    "Yeah, just finished a meeting," he replied.


    I instructed him to wait for me in the office, assuring him I''d be there soon.


    Skipping the lobby, I headed straight to the underground parking lot. I hopped in my car and drove straight to ATL Empire.


    Since my rtionship with As was confirmed, I rarely visited ATL Empire to avoid unwanted attention. The probing gazes were something I hadn''t quite gotten used to.


    Today, as I entered the building in a hurry, I paid no attention to how others looked at me. I greeted the receptionist and headed upstairs right away.


    As was indeed waiting in his office. When he saw me, he walked out with a smile, pulling me into a warm embrace.


    Looking down at me, he asked, "What''s got you rushing over here like a fire''s lit under you? Are youing to me forfort?"


    Without hesitation, I nestled against him. Looking up, I recounted the incident with L, who hade looking for me.


    I asked As, "Do you know if Trinity went to the Av family?"


    As shook his head firmly, saying, "I don''t know if she went to the Av family. I''ve been waiting for news from Jared, but he hasn''t responded."


    I believed As''s words at this critical moment; he wouldn''t lie.


    "It''s strange. Not only is she with the Av family, but she''s also with Ste. I''m worried about her safety." I expressed my concerns to As.


    Then, looking at him, I asked, "Could our prediction be wrong? Is she not trying to test the loyalty of her family''s subordinates but instead slipping past everyone''s sight to work together with Ste? What could they be scheming together?"


    My imagination ran wild. "Could she have fooled Anson?"


    "No way." As asserted confidently, then hesitated. He picked up the phone and instructed, "Immediately check the updates from Yare. Make sure to check everything thoroughly."


    I nced at him. "Could Anson be ying dumb with us?"


    "There must be a deal between her and Ste," As stated. "It looks like I need to make a trip to Yare."


    "You want to go to Yare?" I asked.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ste has secrets there," As exined. "I need to figure them out."


    I handed him a USB drive. "This is what Trinity left behind before she left. She asked L to bring it to me before the court hearing. Take a look at the evidence inside. Shouldn''t we provide it to Adrian immediately?"


    I continued, "After all, the information here involves more than just Matthew''s case. She''s implicated in several criminal cases."


    He quickly returned to his desk and


    turned on hisputer. After


    examining the contents of the USB drive, he nodded. "Adrian already has the information from here, but Trinity''s details are more specific and persuasive. It can serve as supplementary material.


    With As''s affirmation, I hurriedly said, "Then I''ll go and deliver it to him."


    As I reached for the USB drive, he suddenly pulled me into his arms, pressing me onto hisp.


    While gazing at my face, he said, "Don''t go through all that trouble. I''ll call him over. Conveniently, there are other things I need to discuss with him."


    I teased, "I don''t have the power like you do, where I can get everything done with just a few clicks of my fingers."


    He kissed me, smiling. "As long as you make the call, who dares not to listen to your orders?"


    I chuckled. "Helping others is helping oneself. I''m not as bureaucratic as you."


    He bit my lower lip, provoking me to p him yfully. Only then did he release me.


    "Are you a dog? Why are you always biting me?" I protested, licking my lips.


    Little did I know, this one action stirred up trouble. He immediately seized the opportunity, kissing me passionately and tangling his tongue in a heated war with mine. After a satisfying kiss, he let go, smiting as if he had won a major victory.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 942 Out of Character

    His kiss left me all flustered and disoriented. yfully, I pped him and said, "Be serious. You''re always like this." He spoke with deep affection, "I haven''t seen you for half a day."


    "You''re getting clingier." I scoffed, giving him a stern look.


    "Is that a bad thing?" He shrugged.


    I scolded him, "Quick, call Adrian. It''ll take some time for him to get here. Can you focus on some real work?"


    Unabashed, he continued pecking my lips. "You are my real work."


    I sighed in resignation, giggling as I dodged him. "Were you like this, clinging to me when we were kids?"


    He immediately retorted, "Nonsense. Back then, it was you clinging to me."


    This time, I dismissively said, "Sure, I can''t remember anything now. Feel free to make up whatever, and I''ll believe you."


    The mention of this topic weighed heavily on my heart. I appeared sad, saying, "If I can''t remember anything, it''s a terrible situation. Whether it''s something beautiful or sorrowful, I wouldn''t know."


    I couldn''t ept the fact that my memories were deliberately erased, possibly by someone very close to me. This was why I wanted to stay at Amethyst Apartments these past two days.


    I genuinely felt lost, not knowing how to face my parents.


    Seeing me troubled again, As quickly said, "We should not dwell on that. Let''s call Adrian and have hime to my office right away. It''s a good time to discuss the suitable time for the trial." I promptly straightened up, got off hisp, and urged him to call Adrian.


    The call went through, and Adrian readily agreed, saying he would be at ATL Empire shortly.


    Coincidentally, I received a call from Lauren. I quickly answered, and her tone sounded urgent, "Chloe, has Ivanna contacted you?"


    I responded, "Isn''t Ivanna with you in Bourdamun? She hasn''t contacted me."


    "Oh no." Lauren eximed, "She hardly sleptst night. She was gloomy and unhappy the whole time. I tried to console her all night."


    "She called mest night. Howe


    she''s upset again? Her voiceText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fine on the phone. What''s


    sounded f


    going on?" I inquired, wondering why this matter had resurfaced


    "Don''t even mention it. It''s all because of Jared. There''s still no news from him." Laurenined.


    "Ivanna''s pregnancy symptoms have


    been stronger, so it''s normal for her to feel down. She said she met with the crew this morning to discuss the outdoor scenes for this season decided to stay at the hotel instead of apanying her because she was working." Lauren exined.


    Listening attentively, I empathized with Ivanna''s situation.


    "When I woke up, I found the crew members there, but she wasn''t. I asked if they''d seen Ivanna, and they said they hadn''t seen her all morning.


    "I went outside to check my car, and


    it was gone. She might have driven back to Foswood," Lauren said in frustration. "I can''t return to


    Foswood without a car. I don''t even know where to catch a ride. Try


    contacting her for me. I''ll figure out a


    way to get back to Foswood."


    I quickly assured Lauren, "Don''t worry. I''ll contact Noah and ask him to send a car for you."


    "Okay, please hurry. I''m afraid she might do something foolish, like going straight to the hospital for an abortion or something," Lauren said with concern.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 943 How Commanding

    I promptly ended the call and dialed Noah''s number, instructing him to send someone to drive Lauren back to Foswood.


    With that sorted out, I called Ivanna, but her phone was switched off.


    A sense of unease crept over me, and I turned to As, asking, "Are you really not aware of Jared''s whereaboutstely? What''s going on with him? This is so irresponsible of him! I used to have a good impression of him, but now he seems so unreliable."


    At this point, I was furious.


    As became serious too. "I really haven''t heard from him. Don''t worry, I''ll find him."


    Hearing his assurance, I spoke with amanding tone, "Don''t just cate me. You must find him quickly. If anything goes wrong, I won''t take responsibility. Tell him that he''s going to lose his son if he doesn''t straighten things out as soon as possible. Got it?"


    As raised an eyebrow and nodded while maintaining a serious expression.


    Seeing his attempt to act earnestly, I couldn''t contain my anger. "Stop pretending to be all serious. As, you have 24 hours. Find him quickly, or don''t expect to see me again."


    I finished my statement coldly and walked away.


    He quickly caught up and pulled me into an embrace. "Why are you angry at me? He''s the one making a mistake, so you can''t punish me for it. That''s just unfair. I didn''t say I wouldn''t find him."


    Just then, his secretary knocked on the door and entered. Seeing As embracing me, about to kiss me, she immediately closed her eyes and retreated. As just ordered coldly, "Get out." Blushing, I quickly buried my face in his chest.


    The secretary hurriedly left the office. As said, "I promise to find him within 24 hours. Now, give your husband a smile."


    Hearing this, I realized that if he could find him in 24 hours now, it meant he hadn''t put in much effort.


    Damn. He yed me for a fool.


    Seizing the moment while I was in a daze, he quickly kissed me and said, "Smile for me."


    "Yeah, right! Were you ying me for a fool? You could have found him from the start." I red at him, brewing with anger.


    "I did my best!" he quickly insisted.


    I couldn''t really do anything with him. After all, he was my As. I had to force a smile, but time was of the essence.


    Then I said to As, "You better keep your word. You know how I am with promises."


    "If I find him ahead of time, is there a reward for me?" he teased, looking yful.


    "Are you bargaining with me now? This is something you should''ve done in the first ce. What more do you want as a reward?" I ''red'' at him.


    "Just add in a bonus for me," he whispered in my ear.


    Hearing that, I blushed instantly. "As, this is a serious matter."


    He quickly let go of me and added, "Let''s consider it settled then. I''m a man of my word."


    I didn''t bother arguing further with him. I quickly headed out, saying, "Wait here for Adrian. I''m going to the hospital."


    As nodded. "Be careful, don''t drive too fast. Take it easy."


    I got into the car and sped into the distance.


    When I arrived at the hospital, Lauren called me. She asked, "Have you contacted her?"


    "No, but I''ve reached the hospital," I replied as I hurried toward the gynecology department. "Have you gotten in the car?"


    "Uh-huh." Lauren hesitated for a moment and then softly a there''s any news, inform me


    immediately. I''m on myText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If


    "Alright." I hung up, already at the entrance of the gynecology


    I headed for the


    vel


    doctor''s office, who had previously


    examined Ivanna.


    At the entrance, a medical assistant stopped me. Anxiously, I asked, "Excuse me, has someone named Ivanna Moran been here today?"


    "Yes. She was here." The assistant confirmed.


    "Where is she?" I inquired urgently. "What was she here for?"


    "Abortion. She''s done, and she had already left," the medical assistant replied coldly.


    My head buzzed for a moment.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 944 Losing Her Child

    I felt like I had been struck by lightning, freezing in ce as a chill enveloped me.


    Ivanna was too impulsive! At this age, couldn''t she think more empathetically? Couldn''t she consider what she could do to fight for herself?


    I sensed an unprecedented sense of helplessness.


    Seeing me standing there like a statue, the medical assistant seemed a bit startled. She looked at me and asked, "Are you okay? Do you feel unwell? Do you need help?"


    I collected myself, shook my head numbly, and weakly asked, "How long ago did she leave?"


    She seemed a bit perplexed by my question. "Are you talking about Ivanna?"


    I nodded.


    She responded indifferently, "She left quite a while ago."


    I thanked her in a soft voice. She just raised an eyebrow and continued with her work, paying no further attention to me.


    As I turned around in a daze, I pondered. She must have gone home by now. At this moment, she must be feeling lonely and helpless, needing care more than ever.


    With these thoughts, I ran out of the hospital, quickly got back into the car, and headed straight to Amethyst Apartments.


    During the journey, I called Lauren again. She answered right away, "Did you find her?"


    "Yeah. She indeed went to the hospital." My tone was somber, tinged with a sense of heartache.


    "Ah.... What happened? Did she...?" Lauren couldn''t help but ask anxiously.


    I just sighed, unable to find words to respond.


    Lauren suddenly stomped her foot, saying, "It''s all my fault, I... Why did I sleep? I shouldn''t have been too rxed with her. I..."


    As she wasmenting and ming herself, I suddenly heard another voice on the phone, "Don''t worry. Don''t me yourself...''


    What was going on? Why did that sound like Oliver''s voice?


    But when I listened more intently, the voice was gone.


    I only heard Lauren''s regretful voice continuing, "How is she now? She''s too impulsive. Sooner orter, she''ll regret it. Ah. It''s all my fault..."


    "Don''t me yourself. Maybe it''s


    fate. Everything is her own choice


    So what can we do? I''m on my way back to Amethyst Apartments now. You can head straight there."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I told her and then stepped on the gas pedal hard, rushing back.


    Upon returning to Amethyst Apartments, I stopped the car and ran upstairs. I had never felt that the elevator could be so slow.


    On her floor, I burst out of the elevator and pounded on the door with all my strength.


    While knocking on the door, I opened my bag and searched for the key to both her houses. I remembered both sets of keys were in my bag, but why couldn''t I find them? The more anxious I became, the more I couldn''t find them. Just when I was desperate, the door opened.


    I was instantly petrified.


    Ivanna was pale-faced, wearing a nightgown that exposed her legs and feet. She stared at me helplessly, like a child who had done something wrong.


    I felt both angry and hurt. Walking in, I grabbed her. "Why are you still wearing such a short skirt? Can''t you..."


    "Chlo."


    Before I could finish my words, she called out with a soft tone and threw herself into my arms, crying bitterly.


    My bag dropped to the ground with a thud. I held her, and my nose tingled. Tears welled up in my eyes. I was unable to describe my feelings at this moment.


    I patted her like I was consoling a child. "Don''t cry... Don''t cry. Go lie down. You don''t know how to care for yourself, exposing your skin to the cold air like this. You''ll get sick. Quickly lie down, and I''ll make you something to eat."


    But she clung to me and was even more stubborn than Ava.


    I muttered, trying to conceal my overwhelming anger, letting her hold onto me and vent her suppressed emotions. I couldn''t coax her, no matter what.


    After a long time, she gradually


    stopped crying. I continued to soothe her, "Listen, go lie down. Don''t catch a cold. This is the time when you''re most likely to get sick. If it''s gone, it''s gone. Take care of yourself. You can have another baby in the future."


    She listened to my words and became dumbfounded.


    Feeling a bit puzzled, I wondered if I had said the wrong thing, afraid that she might be overly saddened and fall into depression because of my words.


    But the next moment, her actions made me even more horrified.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 945 False Alarm

    Suddenly, she burst intoughter, an unrestrainedugh that it sent shivers down my spine.


    I was utterly bewildered. "Ivanna, don''t do this!"


    Sheughed even more sinisterly, making me feel uneasy. I grabbed her and said, "Ivanna, stopughing. Wake up, don''t be like this, listen to me...'' She abruptly shook off my hand and looked at me. "What''s wrong? What should I listen to? I... I''m fine, I didn''t do anything..."


    I stared at her in confusion, not understanding what she was saying.


    After a while, I finally processed herst few words.


    She didn''t do anything?


    I got angry and yelled, "Stopughing and talk to me properly!"


    Seeing my expression, she realized I was genuinely upset. She suppressed herughter and looked at me.


    "I... I didn''t do it. The baby is still here. I couldn''t bear to do it. Chloe... I couldn''t bear it." Her voice grew quieter as she spoke.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "1


    Listening to her words, I stared at her dumbfounded before questioning, "Exin. What happened? Did you really not get an abortion? You''re still pregnant?"


    She nodded vigorously. "This is my first child, and I couldn''t bear to kill it."


    After saying this, she pursed her lips, and her eyes immediately turned red.


    "When the doctor picked up the instruments, I jumped off the operation bed and ran back."


    Hearing her exin, I was stunned for a long time. I shouted angrily, "Ivanna, you scared me! Can''t you act rationally? Your actions could have cost lives, do you know that?"


    I yelled at her without mercy, "My heart has been on a rollercoaster with you! You... What kind of person are you? Are you a child? You''re unbelievable!"


    I was incoherent, but thankfully, this might be the best news I''ve heard today. I suddenlyughed, finding it hard to control my emotions.


    I didn''t know how to express my feelings at this moment.


    After taking a deep breath, I continued, "Oh my God. What a hospital! Lasked the MA why you went there, and you know what she told me? She said you went for an abortion and you were done with it. This is so irresponsible of her! It really scared me!"


    Ivanna also chuckled. "Maybe she didn''t know. I ran off without going through with it. There were many patients today." "But none like you."


    After saying that, I plopped down on the sofa, waving at Ivanna. "Don''te over, let me catch my breath."


    "Sorry." She stood next to me and apologized.


    "You should be sorry to yourself." I retorted. "I have to tell you, Ivanna, I don''t even know how I drove back. ran through red lights all the way back. If something had happened, your child would be fine, but wouldn''t. How would you deal with that?"


    We both fell silent for a moment. Finally, I sat up. "Ivanna, do you think what you did is right?"


    "I''m conflicted. I don''t want to use the child as a means of pressure against him." She exined.


    "Can you stop being so tangled up? We''ve both worked so hard, constantly doing your bidding. Can''t you understand that? Can you please spare us some peace of mind instead of creating one drama after another?"


    This time, I didn''t try tofort her. She wasn''t a child anymore and needed to understand the logic behind it. Despite being decisive and efficient at work, why was she so oblivious to her own matters? "Why do you think you''re using the baby to pressure him? This matters to both of you, not just yourself, Miss." I sternly exined.


    "After meeting him, ask him about it.


    If he clearly states that it''s not the right time or that he isn''t ready, you can decide what you will do with the baby. There won''t be any problem with that. If thingse to that point, I would think you should also ditch the man!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 946 Negativity

    She looked at me, utterly helpless. I knew she genuinely loved this man.


    "But if you decide to give up without even talking to him, that''s a big problem, Ivanna. Do you understand?"


    "But... This is too embarrassing!"


    "You''re just two people in love who''ll have a child of your own. How is that embarrassing?" I asked.


    When I saw that she wasn''t arguing, I continued, "Jared can also judge your character based on this incident and your actions. He might choose not to be with you because you''re too self-centered or irrational. Do you understand? You''re torturing us."


    When she heard me say that, she suddenly became nervous and started ncing at me.


    She shook my shoulder and said, "Alright, don''t be mad. I was wrong. Can''t you forgive me? I''m just so frustrated! I feel like he doesn''t care about me, and I''m afraid to ask for his opinion."


    She lowered her gaze and continued, "But when I was on the operating table, I couldn''t bear to go through with the procedure. I want to keep this child, no matter what the future holds. I want to raise this child, even if I have to do it alone, and even if I might no longer believe in love."


    "What happened to your confidence?"


    I felt a little bitter and shouted at her. "If you keep being so indecisive, you''ll lose him sooner orter! Other women will be attracted to him, even without Trinity. Jared is an attractive man. If you keep loving him like this, how will youpete with other women? You need to love with confidence, do you understand?"


    "But I don''t understand him. I always feel like he''s so far away from me," Ivanna murmured.


    As she kept venting to me, I was filled with frustration.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, remembered Lauren and said, "Alright, stop talking. Call 0 Lauren quick. She''s rushing back right now, and I''m sure she''s anxious. Don''t let anything happen to her. I really can''t handle you."


    As I spoke, I looked for my phone everywhere, but I remembered my bag was still on the floor at the door, its contents scattered everywhere.


    As I started to pick everything up, someone knocked hard on the door. I thought it was Lauren.


    I ignored the things scattered on the floor and rushed to the door to open it.


    Lauren stood outside anxiously.


    I didn''t expect to see Oliver behind her. I didn''t know what was going on. Why was she with Oliver?


    Lauren stormed into the room angrily.


    When she saw Ivanna in the living


    room, she shouted at her. "Why wouldn''t you listen to me, Ivanna? What did I tell youst night? We had an agreement. Why did you do this?" en.swhovels


    "Lauren..." I said.


    But shepletely ignored me and continued to berate Ivanna. It looked like Lauren was really upset. "You really break my heart."


    She turned to me. "You too, Chloe. She''s dressed in such thin clothes. She has no experience with this, but don''t you know what''s going on? Why didn''t you tell her something? If she gets too cold, it won''t be good for her health. Why didn''t you tell her to go back to bed?"


    I could see that she was angry, and I wondered if her anger was directed at the person standing at the door.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 947 The Scoldings Continue

    I couldn''t help but nce at Oliver.


    I thought he was the kind of man who only realized what he was missing after he lost his partner. He probably wanted Lauren right now.


    "What are we supposed to do now that you''re weak and sick? Why do you do this to yourself?" Lauren walked in briskly, pulled Ivanna along with her and said, "Hurry upstairs and lie down."


    I sniffed disapprovingly and said to Lauren, "There''s no need to me me for this. Ask her about it yourself."


    Then, I turned to Oliver and said, "Pleasee in, Oliver. Why are you..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Lauren said, "You should go now, Mr. Oliver. There''s nothing here for you, and I''m safe. Don''t worry. Thank you for escorting me back today. This is about us women, and there''s no need for you to stay. Please leave."


    Oliver awkwardly nodded and said to me, "Take care of her. I''m leaving."


    He turned and left. He seemedpliant.


    Lauren closed the door before the elevator even arrived.


    I bent down to pick up the scattered items on the floor, stuffing them into my bag.


    Then, I looked at Lauren interestedly and asked, "What''s going on? Did you... How? Did he bring you back?"


    Lauren sighed helplessly. "It''s such a small world! You asked Noah to get someone to bring me back, didn''t you? The person who came to pick me up was him. If I wasn''t in a hurry, I would never have gotten in his car."


    "Oh..."


    I was confused. "You''ve misunderstood me. How would I know it would be him? So, he''s in Bourdamun too?"


    Lauren said scornfully, "Yes. Wherever I am, he''s there too, like a lingering ghost."


    Then, she said shortly, "Don''t mind me, just take care of her. Look at her. What is she even doing here? Go upstairs, quickly."


    Ivanna chuckled and grabbed Lauren''s arm, yfully saying, "Okay, don''t be mad. I''m perfectly fine now."


    "What do you mean, fine? Is it fine for you to lose the child? How do we exin this to everyone?" Lauren pressed Ivanna fiercely.


    Ivanna waspletely dumbfounded by Lauren''s outburst.


    I wanted tough, but I couldn''t. It was good that Lauren was dealing with Ivanna today.


    "You''re too stubborn, Ivanna. I''ve


    never seen anyone like you before. We''ve tried hard tofort you many times, but you still do


    whatever you want. I really don''t


    know what to do with you," Lauren scolded without mercy. She stopped talking when she saw Ivanna looking sorry for herself.


    Lauren shook her head helplessly and said, "Get in bed. Don''t let me see you do that again. What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you. I must have owed you big time in a past life."


    Then she walked toward the kitchen with a warm and caring demeanor like an older sister.


    To be honest, she was bing


    more and more like an older sister to


    us. She wasn''t like this at all when first met her. She had been a delicate, elegant woman who


    seemed to only know how to enjoy life and maintain a perfect image. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But now, Lauren had be increasingly gentle in private even though she still maintained her bold and powerful appearance.


    Ivanna and I exchanged looks. We suddenly burst intoughter, and it was getting harder to control ourselves by the minute.


    Lauren was bewildered. She turned


    around to look at us, not knowing what to say: After a while, she said


    t''s going on with you two? If


    "What''s going


    you have something to say, just say


    it. What''s the matter? I was s worried."


    Stillughing, I pointed at Ivanna and said, "Don''t be mad, Lauren. Ask her. I just gave Ivanna a piece of my mind a moment ago, so she can exin herself to you." Lauren''s face immediately darkened and she stared at Ivanna sternly.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 948 Having It All

    When Ivanna saw Lauren''s dark expression, she nudged her shoulder and said, "Alright, don''t be mad anymore. I didn''t do anything, and I still have the baby."


    With that sentence, Ivanna silenced Laurenpletely.


    Lauren looked at us, her mouth agape in shock. Then she asked me, "Is that true?"


    I nodded solemnly. "She didn''t go through with it. When she got on the operating table, she regretted it and called it off."


    Lauren was puzzled and asked me, "Didn''t you go to the hospital to ask about this?"


    "I asked the medical assistant, but she didn''t exin things clearly. She just said a patient named Ivanna hade in for an abortion and was done with it. I thought she had done it and had gone back, but the reality is... well, you can see what happened," I exined and chuckled.


    Lauren copsed onto the sofa, looking utterly dejected. Shey there staring at the ceiling, seemingly without hope. After a while, she said, "Let''s make some food. I haven''t eaten all day. Every time I open my eyes, I start looking for her. If this goes on, my blood pressure will skyrocket. Living with you is like being on a roller coaster. But the good thing is, you didn''t do anything dumb."


    "Let''s go out to eat. There''s nothing at home, and what''s left isn''t fresh." I suggested.


    "Should we go to the supermarket?" Lauren said quietly as she struggled to get up.


    "I want seafood. Can I have some?" asked Ivanna.


    As I was about to respond, Lauren cut in. "What seafood? Are you for real? We''re half dead because of you, and you dare say you want seafood?"


    Ivanna realized her mistake and blushed in embarrassment. "I''ll treat you to a meal, then. Is that okay?"


    Lauren was not going to let Ivanna off the hook. "It''s not about who pays. You''re just too stubborn. Thankfully, you stopped yourself before doing something foolish. Otherwise, I would have... sigh." As Lauren spoke, tears nearly fell from her eyes.


    "I really regret what I did." Ivanna looked at her belly and then at us.


    We were both speechless. What could we say? We were all best friends.


    "Let''s go to Fisherman''s Wharf." I suggested.


    Ivanna said, "I want to eat at home. It''s morefortable that way."


    Lauren quickly added, "Go and change, then. We''ll go to the seafood market, and we''ll have a seafood feast tonight."


    As soon as Lauren softened her stance, Ivanna immediately smiled with teary eyes. "I''ll go get changed."


    She went upstairs. Lauren and I exchanged nces and heaved a sigh of relief, feeling a little lost for words.


    I quickly called As to tell him what was going on so he wouldn''t worry.


    He asked us what we wanted to eat and if we wanted to go out for dinner.


    I told him Ivanna wanted seafood, and we were thinking of going to the Fisherman''s Wharf, but Ivanna preferred to eat at home.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Alright. It''s crowded there, and the


    food isn''t that good anyway. You guys wait at home. I''ll get someone to buy the ingredients and send them over," As said.


    "Okay, we''ll just go to the supermarket," I agreed and hung up the phone.


    Lauren looked at me and asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t we need to go buy the seafood ourselves?"


    "As said he would send someone


    to buy it and get it delivered to us Let''s go to the supermarket and get some fresh fruits and vegetables," I suggested.


    Lauren sighed. "He''s the only man you can rely on."


    I knew she was talking about As and implying that Jared wasn''t dependable.


    Ivanna came downstairs after


    changing She looked refreshed after


    washing her face. I told her that


    As would buy some seafood and


    send it over, and we were going to the nearby supermarket.


    Ivannaughed and said, "Looks like he found another reason to get a free meal."


    I snorted disdainfully, "We''re dealing with something serious here. We were really scared. What do you mean, a free meal? He''s going to buy the seafood."


    She quickly stuck out her tongue. "I won''t let a free meal slip away!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 949 A Strange Smile

    At the supermarket, we bought a variety of fresh fruits and vegetables.


    I quietly told Lauren, "I asked As to find Jared."


    Relieved, Lauren nodded and said, "He''s the only one who can give her the answers she wants. It doesn''t matter how hard we try. It will all be in vain if Jared doesn''te back. We won''t be able to ovee this otherwise. Who knows? If she has another mood swing, she might create more trouble."


    I nodded in agreement and whispered, "Don''t tell her about this. Don''t give her any hope. It would be best if we could find Jared, but we shouldn''t disappoint her if we can''t. If Jared finds out about this and rushes back, it''ll be a pleasant surprise for her."


    Lauren solemnly agreed.


    As we talked, we saw Ivanna waving at us. She pointed at arge durian and said, "Let''s buy one of these to take home. I really want it."


    Lauren frowned and asked, "Are you sure you want to buy that? Aren''t you afraid it''ll make the room smell?"


    "Let''s buy it. It tastes great, and we can just open the windows to let the smell out." Ivanna had a greedy look on her face.


    Lauren just rolled her eyes and said, "Buy it, then. I hope your baby won''te out smelling like durian though."


    The three of us burst intoughter.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, someone bumped into me, making me stagger.


    When I turned around, I met eyes with the woman who had bumped into me. She smiled faintly and walked away without apologizing.


    But that smile of hers was strange.


    Her gaze was cold and mocking, and had more than a touch of ill intent.


    I stood there, stunned, as I watched her walk swiftly away.


    Lauren looked at me while staring at the departing figure and asked, "Who was that? Do you know her?"


    I shook my


    ead, looking at the


    gradually disappearing figure. Shee did seem vaguely familiar. "Why do I


    Nike I''ve seen her befo Sheet.


    Ivanna looked at the fleeting figure too, and said, "Why does that person look so much like Harmony?"


    I eximed, "Exactly!"


    Lauren said, "Didn''t you see her face?"


    I nodded in surprise and said, "I did The way she looked at me was strange, and her smile was sinister, but she didn''t look anything like Harmony."


    Ivanna spected, "Could she have had stic surgery?"


    Her words shocked both me and Lauren.


    As we waited in line to pay after we finished shopping, I deliberately kept an eye out for Harmony, but didn''t see her anywhere.


    When we returned to Ivanna''s house, As''s people had already delivered two big bags of fresh seafood.


    We thought that As might join us for dinner, but he called to say he had business to attend to and wouldn''t being back.


    When Ivanna saw what time it was, she suggested I go pick Ava up and bring her here for dinner.


    I had no choice but to head to the kindergarten to get Ava and Jenny. Then I told my mom we would be backter for dinner.


    When the kids arrived, the house immediately became more lively.


    My daughter''s chatter kept Ivannaughing uproariously, while Lauren, who was busy in the kitchen,


    troublemaker?"


    I quickly joined Lauren in the kitchen and helped her cook while we continued our banter.


    Despite the chaos, we were both genuinely happy. Ivanna still had her baby, and we were all having a good time.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 950 The Man on Their Minds

    After our banter, I told Lauren about Liora, leaving her astonished. "Looks like Liora really is pushing her luck. She''s reckless; do you think she might have hidden Mnie somewhere, or has she silenced her for good?"


    "It''s not that extreme. As says it''s not time to deal with Mnie yet. Anyway, I''m sure she feels like she''s in prison, no matter where she is. Even if she is outside, she wouldn''t dare show up anywhere." Lauren sighed. "She''s made her own bed, and now she has to lie in it. Mnie''s definitely not a good person. She''s just as bad as Liora."


    Talking about Liora reminded me of Ste. I told Lauren about Ste''s situation, whispering, "I think Jared isn''t with Trinity. But I can''t figure out how Trinity got involved with Ste."


    I was willing to confide in Lauren about certain things, especially since she had considerable influence in Foswood. Knowing some insiders would help me greatly.


    Lauren looked at me and spected, "I suspect there must be a business deal between her and Ste."


    I nodded. "I agree."


    At that moment, Ava ran in and asked, "When can we eat? I''m starving!"


    We shared a smile, and Lauren remarked, "That little girl''s a clever one."


    At dinner, the three of us and the two little ones, ate, chatted, and yed, nearly turning the house upside down.


    I noticed that Ivanna''s eyes were fixed on Ava as sheughed with her hand resting on her belly. I assumed that Ivanna was thinking about her future baby. Her absent-minded smile hinted at her daydreams. Lauren and I exchanged nces, silently sharing a sense of relief.


    As it gotte, the two little ones grew sleepy. I made a quick call to my mom, telling her we''d sleep here tonight and I''d take the kids to kindergarten tomorrow morning.


    Just as we were about to leave, there was an urgent knock on the door. We exchanged nces again.


    Lauren said, "It''ste. I''m guessing your man is here to pick you up."


    I shook my head confidently. "No. As wouldn''t knock like that." Lauren and I looked at Ivanna. Ivanna suddenly sat up straight.


    Lauren hurried to open the door, and to our surprise, there stood


    Jared the one we had been waiting for. He looked weary. His crisp shirt was wrinkled, giving him an O exhausted appearance.


    His eyes went past Lauren as he peered into the room. As stood behind Jared, smiling and observing my reaction.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little


    doubtful, even as I saw Jared in the flesh, which was exactly what I had wished for. That was quick. We had agreed on 24 hours, but it hadn''t


    even been 10 hours.


    It seemed As needed a talking-to; he yed too loose with his ns. Despite seeing Jared right in front of me, the rapid turnaround left me skeptical.


    Lauren stepped aside, allowing Jared to walk in. He quickly approached Ivanna, who was sitting on the sofa, staring nkly as the man drew nearer.


    When Jared reached out toward her, Ivanna erupted in a hysterical roar. "Get out! I don''t want to see you!"


    Her outburst frightened Ava, who clung to my leg. Even Jenny was scared.


    I knew Ivanna''s pent-up rage had finally burst forth.


    I nced at Lauren, signaling to her.


    We packed our belongings discreetly


    and quietly retreated, leaving the


    twoN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    of them to deal with the storm that was brewing in their hearts.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 951 Volcano Eruption

    Lauren took a deep breath when we stepped out of the door. With a mischievous grin, she remarked, "My mission is finally aplished! I can finally go home and get a good night''s sleep. If I endure this any longer, I might get high blood pressure."


    "Oh my goodness, a volcano just erupted." I stuck out my tongue in response.


    As reached for Ava, who widened her eyes in disbelief. She asked As, "Daddy, what happened to Aunt Ivanna? Why is she yelling so loudly? I''m afraid. Is she going crazy?"


    Her question left us adults trying hard not to burst intoughter. Fortunately, the elevator arrived, and we quickly stepped inside.


    Ava, still studying As''s face, curiously inquired, "Daddy, why is she so angry? Did that man make a mistake?"


    As smiled at Ava and exined, "Our little sweetheart is brilliant. Yes, that man made a mistake, and Aunt Ivanna doesn''t want to forgive him, so she got mad."


    Ava looked astonished and said, "Will they fight if we leave? What if they keep fighting?"


    As shook his head confidently. "No, the man is responsible. He admitted his mistake, so once he does that, your Aunt Ivanna won''t be mad anymore."


    Relieved, Ava earnestly told As, "Daddy, just don''t make Mommy angry. It''s too scary."


    With a captivating smile, As assured, "Daddy will absolutely not make Mommy angry. Even if I do, Mommy won''t stay angry."


    After leaving Ivanna''s house, Lauren looked at As and said, "Mr. As, you yed a pivotal role this time. Now Chlo and I are liberated."


    "Yeah. The thing is, I don''t want Chlo to punish me." As said, causing Ava to inquire, "Why would Mommy punish you? Is she bullying you again?"


    Both Lauren and I chuckled helplessly.


    I asked, "When did I bully him?"


    Ava chuckled and asked, "Daddy said you would punish him. Are you not bullying him? How could Daddy do something wrong? I don''t believe it, and even Jenny doesn''t." Then she looked at Jenny, her voice sweet and innocent, asking, "Jenny, do you believe that my Daddy did anything wrong?"


    Without hesitation, Jenny said, "No, I don''t believe it either."


    I felt utterly helpless. What had I done? This man had managed to conquer even the hearts of little girls around him. It seemed like I was truly destined to be with him. When Lauren reached her floor, she bid us goodbye, then turned to me, saying, "I''m going to sleep in tomorrow. I''ll give you a call once I''m awake."


    We waved goodbye as she entered her apartment. I knew she must not have had a good rest these past few days.


    After the four of us returned home, I quickly gave the two little ones a bath. They excitedly bounced around on the bed, thrilled to be back in their space after a while.


    It had been a long time since we returned to this ce, and their excitement was heartwarming.


    After I finished showering, they were still chattering on the bed, wide awake and full of energy.


    Ava had be noticeably more cheerful since Jenny arrived. The two little ones got along well, and Jenny had a sisterly demeanor that delighted me. They had never had a single argument, which brought me immensefort.


    Once I settled them down and urged them to sleep, As approached with my phone that was buzzing incessantly.


    It was a call from Theo. I answered, and his voice immediately said, "Chloe, have you returned to Foswood?"


    "Yes, I came back yesterday," I responded.


    "That''s great. How about we meet tomorrow? I''ve got concrete information about Beatrice," he eximed. "What is it?" I couldn''t wait.


    Theo hesitated before saying, "The


    situation isn''t great. It might


    disappoint you. Since it''s a bitte


    today, let''s meet tomorrow, and I''ll


    give you all the details then.


    "Okay." I nodded. "Is it really bad?"


    "This can''t be exined easily. Let''s discuss it in detail when we meet tomorrow. I''ll let you know the location. I called just to check if you were back." "Alright, let me know the location tomorrow."


    "Sure, I won''t disturb you any longer." He quickly hung up.


    What was going on with Beatrice? How could she not contact anyone for so many years? But I pushed the thoughts aside, knowing I''d find out tomorrow, and decided not to worry too much. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 952 Admitting Mistakes

    As hugged me from behind. "My wife is really busy, huh?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I gave him a sidelong nce. "Tell me, how did you find Jared so quickly? Come clean! Don''t try to deceive me."


    As smirked. He said with pride, "I just used my brain a bit."


    I rolled my eyes at him disdainfully. "Are you always trying to brush me off? Huh?"


    His handsome face immediately turned serious. He quickly raised his hand as if taking an oath.


    "Darling, on my honor, how could I ever brush you off? Finding Jared did involve some thinking, or I wouldn''t have had any information about him," he said earnestly. "If you hadn''t given me the push, it might not have been so easy to locate him."


    The more he spoke, the more my curiosity was piqued. I turned around to face him. "Exin."


    As took my hand, led me to the bed, and carried me onto it. He then crawled in, wrapping his arms around me. "First, I had Dn check Jared''s contacts for the cooperative base with us. Then, I traced his recent whereabouts, and he was at the border.


    "I told him what you said. That guy immediately panicked. He drove across the border without dy, took a flight from there, and rushed back to Foswood. So, in less than ten hours, he''s back."


    I snorted. "Why do men always act like this? Why can''t they exin things before leaving so their women aren''t confused? You guys always think you''re clever, thinking you know everything. In reality, women want a sense of security, you know?"


    "I know, of course. That''s why I didn''t make any mistakes. I knew you were clever, so I never did anything sneaky." As boasted shamelessly.


    "Are you sure?" I asked, looking at him. "Who was the one who thought they were clever, arranging a substitute and making me suffer? And="


    "I was wrong. I won''t make the same mistake again next time." He quickly corrected himself.


    He looked mischievous and cheeky, making it impossible for me to scold him.


    "Fine, next time I won''t make such mistakes anymore." He continued to admit his fault.


    I chuckled and yfully patted him on the face. "You admitted your mistake so quickly. Have you made this mistake before?"


    "I thought it was over and didn''t


    intentionally hide it from you. It was with good intentions, not wanting my woman to worry. The more I love you, the more I want you to be


    happy. I''ve learned to never lie to the woman I love anymore."


    After saying this, he lowered his gaze to my face, lovingly pinching my cheek.


    I


    35ling into his embrace.


    good that you know. Next t try to be too clever


    got it?"


    "I got it. I never deceived Ste. There are no secrets between us. I''m not like those other men."


    "Then you''re not a man." I teased.


    Unexpectedly, he flipped over, pressing me down. yfully, he asked, "Am I not a man? Hmm?"


    His sudden move startled me, and I


    breathe normally, he hugged mol


    again, saying earnestly, "There''s one more thing. Adrian mentioned it this afternoon, and you''ll be interested."


    I immediately became serious and looked at him. "Right, I haven''t asked you about it. How did it go with Adrian?"


    "When you went to Adrian''s ce today, he was in a meeting, right? Guess who he was receiving as a client at that moment?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 953 A Deadly Move Leading to Victory

    I looked at him curiously and asked, "Who?"


    As pinched my nose and said, "It''s Melvern."


    "Melvern?" I eximed.


    I really didn''t expect him to consult Adrian.


    Could it be rted to Matthew''s case?


    I looked at As skeptically and said, "He wouldn''t be consulting about Matthew''s case, right? That falls under the confidentiality of this case, doesn''t it?"


    "Of course, he wouldn''t directly ask that question. He inquired indirectly about equity and economic disputes." As exined.


    "This indicates something. He fears Atticus''s release. He wants to protect Liora. At least until he settles the score with Atticus, he doesn''t want Liora to interfere with his ns." As analyzed Melvern''s intentions.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I asked with concern, "Will it affect Matthew''s case?"


    He looked at me, somewhat conflicted, and asked, "Are you worried?"


    I looked at As seriously and said, "I don''t want to keep entangling with this matter endlessly."


    "For Liora, Matthew is already a losing move. But for us, it''s an opportunity to suppress her. So, we need to be prepared on both fronts now."


    "Why do you say that?"


    As thought for a moment. "I have a hunch that Melvern may hire the bestwyer for Liora, giving her a foolproof defense and ensuring shees out of this unscathed before Atticus could free himself. With this constraint in ce, Melvern can move against Atticus."


    "Do we have a guarantee?" I asked.


    "So today, I discussed with Adrian and decided to change our strategy. We''ll win Matthew''s case first and end our troubles, then put pressure on Liora. We''ll make her act and incriminate herself."


    "I don''t understand. What do you mean by making her act and incriminate herself?" I asked.


    As smiled mysteriously. "She''s set in her ways. As long as we..."


    He whispered a n in my ear, then raised his eyebrows, asking, "Understand?"


    After hearing As''s words, I smirked, feeling relieved. "You''re too high-handed, ying her to death. Let her be proud for a while, and then let her fall from a high ce. Maybe she''ll learn a lesson by then." As grinned triumphantly, leaned over, and asked, "So, should I get a reward?"


    Pretending to be clueless, I said, "What reward? I don''t want any reward!"


    After saying this, I subtly moved away to the side.


    He looked at me meaningfully and asked, "Do you think you can escape this ordeal? Hm? Are you trying to be clever with me again?"


    He was like an old cat, teasing this little white mouse. The next moment, I waspletely overpowered, with no strength left.


    That day felt like riding a roller coaster, leaving me utterly exhausted.


    Since the kids were here, I had to grit my teeth and persevere the following day. I woke up early and got the two little ones ready.


    Fortunately, As had already bought breakfast.


    When the two little girls woke up, they chatted incessantly. I couldn''t understand a word they were saying. They kept talking even while eating.


    While feeding them, I also urged


    As to eat. He looked at me with a


    strange expression. I asked in


    Vel


    surprise, "What''s with that look? Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "You look like a housewife now. It''s quite charming." He looked at me with a tender gaze.


    I clearly understood what was on his mind. He loved the feeling of being at home.


    So, I deliberately said, "Are you annoyed by my nagging?"


    When this sentence came out, Ava immediately looked at me and said in her childish voice, "Mommy, you are indeed very naggy."


    I was aghast. "What do you both mean?"


    They exchanged a smile, ignoring me altogether. Since when did this father and daughter be so harmonious, forming such a united front?


    "Why aren''t you saying anything about how noisy you are?" I retorted, to no avail.


    After breakfast, As said, "Take a


    I


    break. I take the girls to school and


    head straight to thepany.


    Rest a bit before going to


    the


    office."


    "Why? Ryan''s not around, and I can''t ck off might have to go to Bourdamun tomorrow. The situation. there can''t be neglected, and ma bit worried if I don''t check it out." I entered nagging mode again.


    "I can apany you to Bourdamun." As quickly suggested.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 954 Whats Your Business?

    While we chatted, we left the house together. He went to drop off the kids, and I headed straight to the office.


    As we passed by Ivanna''s building, I couldn''t help but nce up, thinking that those two should have parted ways by now.


    The court date for Matthew''s trial was finally set, sparking a new round of public outcry. The twists and turns of this case had kept everyone on edge, but now, with the overwhelming public pressure, there was no suspense left for the trial.


    Adrian had everything ready.


    Not long after, Eleanor also walked into the office, bringing a stack of materials andst month''s sales report.


    I looked through it, and the increase in sales was significant. I smiled at her, "This month isn''t even the peak season for renovations, right? The sales increase is impressive."


    She smiled contentedly, "Ever since the store changes, the number of customers has noticeably increased. With your enthusiasm and the motivation of those people, how could sales not go up? Our staff''s morale is very high."


    "That''s to your credit. You can establish a bonus distribution system based on a trapezoidal n. The range can be broader, anyway. This part is our image. You can decide on it.


    "But remember, involve everyone in the discussion and raise the level. Make them ept it willingly."


    I wasn''t a stingy boss. For me, the building materials market was a tform to create a high-quality image, not necessarily a profit center. It was better to boost their morale. The profit from this part was enough to cover the entirepany''s personnel costs.


    I silently praised Eleanor for really helping me out.


    It seemed that I might need a few houses as rewards at the end of the year.


    Just then, Carol walked in and said, "Ms. Chloe, Mr. Nichs Mcin is here to see you."


    I was a bit surprised, "Nichs?"


    In my memory, I didn''t seem to know anyone named Nichs.


    "He said he is Mr. Arthur''s secretary''s rtive," Carol whispered.


    "That''s interesting." I chuckled involuntarily. "Wait a moment."


    Carol nodded, and I continued discussing business matters with Eleanor. I always felt that there were no real business matters wheneverplicated rtionships were involved.


    I couldn''t afford to put aside important tasks to chat with someone like him, especially when I wasn''t that free.


    Eleanor emphasized the information about Jaxford Doors.


    Surprisingly, thispany was


    worth Eleanor''s attention. They had considerable strength, an excellent R&D team, andunched new products. They had their own design philosophy and personality. Saying that their new products led the industry trends was not an


    exaggeration.


    I asked Eleanor to arrange a meeting with Jaxford''s contact person as soon as possible.


    Then I inquired if Julius and the others had called Eleanor again.


    Eleanor smirked dismissively, "I''ve done my best. Let''s not bring it up again."


    After our discussion, Eleanor left, and Carol brought in Nichs.


    He greeted me, repeatedly mentioning Arthur. It was quite amusing. it seemed like this enterprise belonged to Arthur, and I had to give in to him just because he knew Arthur. After signaling him to sit, I asked, "What brings you here, Mr. Nichs?"


    He immediately chuckled awkwardly. His cunning gaze was fixed on me. "I do have something to discuss with you, Ms. Chloe."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He was not polite at all. it seemed he hade prepared.


    "Please go ahead." I remained polite.


    "I have a niece who studied business


    management, and she''s


    outstanding. She performed


    exceptionally as an assistant in a well-knownpany during her internship. Now that she has graduated, she hopes to work at Tanum. She says yourpany has great prospects."


    His words sounded nice, but the logic was wed.


    I chuckled. "Mr Nichs, you tter us. No problem. Let her submit her resume to our HR department. We have a rigorous evaluation process and follow a strict procedure. We won''t miss out on any outstanding talents. Rest assured."


    "Her resume has already been sent to yourpany." He hurriedly informed me.


    "So what exactly are you trying to say?" I looked at him.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 955 Ugly Stone

    He quickly rubbed his hands together and said, "Well, Ms. Chloe, I might be a bit overly concerned, but the girl''s wish is a big deal."


    I nodded lightly, responding to him.


    "You may not know, but my brother raised me from childhood to adulthood. My niece has this little wish, and I always want to help her fulfill it. So, I took the liberty to see you." He spoke with sincerity, something I could understand.


    "The reason I brazenly came to see you is that you can pay a little more attention to her during her interview. After all, this girl is determined to join Tanum. Of course, I don''t mean to pull any strings. It''s just that, when it''s convenient for you, pay a little more attention to her."


    I gave a faint smile, but I was speechless. I noticed that I didn''t particrly like this person. Clearly, he wanted to use Arthur''s rtionship to get his niece in, yet he insisted that he was not doing so. If she was so outstanding, why not let her undergo a regr interview?


    And why be an assistant? Was he hinting that, once she joined, she would be my assistant?


    "What''s her name?" I looked at him, curious.


    "Adide Mcin." He smiled and said, scrutinizing me, "If you mention me to Mr. Arthur, he''ll surely know me."


    He deliberately emphasized, "My niece has always been close to Ms. Mia."


    "Oh." I nonchntly acknowledged.


    I rang the bell, and Carol came in. I instructed her, "Pay attention to the resume of Adide Mcin."


    "Okay." Carol was quite clever and immediately understood my intention.


    After seeing that Nichs had no intention of leaving, I said to him, "Nichs, I''ve got it. When I see her resume, I''ll take note. I have other matters to attend to, so I won''t keep you here. If you have anything else to discuss, exin it to my personal assistant, Carol."


    Then I told Carol, "Escort Nichs out."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that had given the dismissal


    order,


    up.


    dead no choice but to s


    politely said a few words to


    I left the office with Carol.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. Since when did mypany be so prestigious that people had to pull some strings to get in?


    Before long, Carol walked in, holding Adide''s resume, and handed it to me. "A very impressive resume."


    I took it, ncing at the person in the photo. Indeed, she had a good appearance, and the resume was well-crafted.


    I raised an eyebrow, "Then let''s notify her for an interview."


    Carol smirked with a hidden agenda, "Alright, should I arrange an assessment for her?"


    "Follow the normal procedure," I said casually, "If she''s really good, we''ll keep her."


    In reality, ourpany had reached its staffing limit long ago. We didn''t need too many employees. The current team, carefully selected by me, was capable enough. So, there was no need to bring in unnecessary personnel.


    Just as we were discussing, Lauren walked in. Today, she looked more energetic than yesterday.


    "Aren''t you supposed to sleep in? Why are you here so early?" I asked casually.


    "Is it early? What time is it?"


    "Well, I''ve already taken care of a lot of things." I checked the time and said, "Those two haven''t made any moves, have they?" "Nope. They''re probably too busy with each other to notice us," Lauren quipped.


    I chuckled, "Ivanna is such a gentle woman now."


    She nced at the stone on my


    desk, which I brought back from Sris andmented, "What''s


    with that stone? Does it match with


    the table?"


    I casually picked it up and yed with it, "It''s a gift from Archie''s friend in Sris. It was heavy in my bag, so I just ced it here."


    "A gift?" Lauren eximed with disdain, "What kind of friend is that? This is so ridiculous. Who gives stones as gifts?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 956 Valuable Meteorite

    At this time, Grayson walked in, asking, "What''s up?"


    Grayson''s men approached too, and when I saw him, I quickly straightened up and asked, "You''re back? Where''s Ryan?"


    Before I could ask any more about Ryan, Grayson suddenly strode toward me and took the stone from my hands. Astonished, he asked, "Chloe, where did you get this?"


    I exined, "Didn''t I tell you? It''s a gift from someone."


    Grayson held the stone carefully, examining it closely like he was holding a precious treasure. When Lauren saw his surprised expression, she scoffed. "Do you really need to exaggerate like that?"


    Grayson ignored Lauren and continued to scrutinize the stone in his hands. "Who gave this to you, Chloe?"


    I sensed that something was strange, so I pressed, "What''s wrong? I got it from Archie''s friend in Sris."


    Grayson''s eyes remained fixed on the stone.


    He finally looked up, asking, "Do you know what this is?"


    I was confused by his question and replied, "Isn''t it just a stone? What''s with it?"


    "Just a stone? You''re underestimating it. This is not an ordinary stone, but a top-grade meteorite, precious and rare. Do you know how much this meteorite is worth?"


    I stared at him in disbelief, not quite understanding what he meant.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you serious, or are you just joking around? How could it be so valuable?" I looked at him incredulously. "There''s nothing special about that, right?"


    "What do you think?" Grayson looked


    at me seriously and continued, "A meteorite like this, even though it''s only the size of an egg, can be worth tens of millions. How much do you think this is worth? It''s an extremely rare item."


    I started to feel uneasy. Who was that old man exactly? Why did he give me such a significant gift on our first meeting? I wondered f Archie knew the value of what his friend had given me.


    Lauren quickly took the meteorite, examining it carefully. She sighed, "It''s heavy, but with all these pits and bumps, I don''t see anything special. Why is it worth so much?" Ryan, on the other hand, remainedposed. He smiled as he saw us all studying the stone and left.


    It looked like they had just returned to the office.


    I shifted my gaze back to Grayson, and he said to Lauren, "Currently,


    het


    only two families possess this item One is the Crosby family in Xyris, and the other is Mr. As. But the items owned by the two families are not exactly the same. This was a gift from the Crosby family to you, am I right, Chloe?"


    I didn''t think Grayson would have been able to figure out where the stone hade from, and he also seemed to be implying that As knew the value of the stone.


    I had shown As the stone in the car the day I returned from Sris. He hadn''t exined its worth to me though.


    But now I understood why his expression had changed when he saw the stone.


    Lauren handed the stone back to Grayson cautiously, looking confused. "How could it be worth so much?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 957 A Grand Gift

    Grayson smiled helplessly when he heard Lauren''s words.


    "You don''t understand. Its value lies in its significant scientific research value due to its rarity. It''s not just about money, of course. Its value can''t be measured with that, after all." Grayson seemed well-versed in the subject as he exined it to us.


    "The rarity of this meteorite is self-evident, and the scarcity of a meteorite determines its own value. Generally speaking, the fewer there are, the higher the value. You understand the principle of rarity equating to value, right?" he asked Lauren.


    Lauren nodded. "Isn''t this just something that fell from the sky? So it''s valuable because it''s rare?"


    Grayson chuckled at Lauren''s words, "You''re being too simplistic. The value of these meteorites needs to be scientifically verified now. As far as I know, theye in many different qualities, depending on the they originated from and the substances they contain. There are many intricacies involved. It''s veryplex.


    "In any case, this piece is priceless. Mr. Jason was very generous to give you such an extravagant gift. Looks like my boss here has an extraordinarywork," Grayson joked.


    I couldn''t help but feel both amused and exasperated by Grayson''s words. When that old man had given me the meteorite, he said he had as much as he wanted.


    Good heavens. Just how many of these stones did he have?


    I also remembered what Ardie had told me about As having mines.


    Suddenly, I remembered how eager I was when I epted the stone from Jason. I had no idea it was so valuable. If I had known, I would never have dared to ept it.


    I remembered something else and quickly took out my bag, searching inside. Finally, I found a small ss vial and handed it to Grayson, asking, "Take a look at this. Is it valuable too?"


    Grayson took the small vial, examined it, and shook his head before returning it to me, "I don''t know anything about this. It seems to be just three seeds."


    I took the vial back and yed with it, looking at the three seeds inside. Jason had given me a meteorite worth over a hundred million, so these were probably not just ordinary seeds either. At that moment, my phone rang. It was Theo, telling me about the location for our meeting today.


    After rifying the details, I hung up.


    "Grayson, do you know anything about mining?" I asked him.


    He thought for a moment, then nodded. "Not much, just the basics. I had to catch up when Mr. As asked me to look into things. There are too many varieties, after all."


    Grayson was definitely not telling the truth. His ability to identify meteorites at a nce indicated a deeper knowledge.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed I needed to have a good chat with As about mining someday.


    I continued to ask, "Has everything in Sris been dealt with?"


    "Yes, it''s basically settled. The


    Design Division has started working on it. I''ve been busy with the procedures, waiting for the initial drafts toe out."


    When Lauren saw us getting into a serious discussion, she picked up her bag, gestured to the door, and left.


    I asked Grayson about the investigation into the Myers brothers.


    "Wait a moment," he said.


    ?


    He grabbed his luggage, opened it, and took out a stack of documents. He handed them to me and said, "Here''s all the background


    information on the Myers family.


    I nced through the pages.


    Lake


    He told me, "Take a look so you can get a brief idea. Urban Builders, whether in terms of technology,


    quality, or after-sale services, are at the forefront of the industry. I''ve already reported that to Mr. As, and he thinks we can help Fred."


    I was a bit surprised, understanding clearly what As meant by "helping Fred".


    And I had a feeling that As and Fred must have some kind of agreement.


    I still didn''t know what As and Fred had talked about that day when I went to Fred because of my divorce.


    "I''ve invited Fred over. He should be here in the next few days."


    "If there''s anything I need to do, just let me know," he said, finishing up his packing. "I''ll take my leave now. I''ll go to Bourdamun for you tomorrow."


    I appreciated having such reliable employees. There was no internal strife within my team, whichforted me.


    "Oh, by the way..." I stopped him.

 Chapter 958 Rare Medicinal Herbs

    Grayson stopped in his tracks and nced at me.


    "Are your people still keeping an eye on Denton? I received word that he''s returning to the country," I askedd. "Absolutely. Rest assured. It''s not just my people. Dn''s team is watching his every move too."


    "And about Trinity and Ste in Yare, do you know anything about that? I got word from Trinity herself."


    "Yare?" Grayson repeated, furrowing his brows. "I don''t know anyway about that. And she''s with Ste?"


    "That''s right. Grayson, I feel uneasy about this." I confessed my concerns to him.


    "I''ll find out more. Does Mr. As know about this?"


    "I haven''t told him much yet, but I''m starting to feel worried." The whole situation weighed heavily on my mind.


    In truth, I didn''t dare tell As everything. I was afraid that if I expressed too much worry, he might hide things from me in the future.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get back to you with some updates," Grayson assured me before leaving.


    After they were all gone, I looked at the two items on the table, feeling a little overwhelmed.


    Suddenly, I wanted to discuss this with As and exin it to Archie.


    I hadn''t known anything about the value of these two items. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have epted them.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t want Archie to misunderstand me and think I was greedy.


    I checked the time, and I hesitated to call Archie right away. It wouldn''t be right to call him right now because of his work. He dealt with important business, and I just wanted to talk to him about something personal.


    I supposed I should call himter in the evening to exin.


    I immediately picked up the phone to call As. I silently scolded him for not telling me the value of the stone.


    Soon, As picked up. I quickly reproached him. "As, seriously. Why didn''t you tell me the value of the stone I brought back from Sris?"


    He responded softly. "Hmm. What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? Why didn''t you tell me it was so valuable?" I expressed my displeasure.


    "What does it matter? You thought it was just a stone anyway," He defended himself.


    I quickly interrupted, "Come on. Why would Mr. Jason give me a meteorite?"


    "I told you, you deserved it." As remained calm.


    "But I didn''t know its value. If I did, k wouldn''t have even reached out for it. If


    I


    thinkle found out I knew, he''d


    think I was greedy." I expressed my unease.


    I vividly remembered the day I thought it was worthless. I had hurriedly epted it to avoid any misunderstanding. What a situation.


    "He definitely knows its value, so


    don''t overthink it. Just think of it as a


    stone. Once something is given


    away we can''t take it back," As


    reassured me.


    "Then tell me, what are those seeds in that ss bottle?" I urgently questioned As.


    He had known those two individuals, so he must have known what they were.


    "Let''s wait until you grow them, then we''ll talk. I''m not sure either," As said uncooperatively.


    "As..." I couldn''t help but raise my voice. "Don''t tell me you don''t know! I''m sure you do." "They''re the seeds of a rare medicinal herb."


    As expected, he spilled the beans. "Are they valuable too?"


    vel


    "It''s a unique nt, and only few people know about it," As exined. "It requires careful


    cultivation. Since you can''t return it, why don''t you nurture it with care?" en.swhovels


    His words left me stunned.


    He wanted me to grow it?

 Chapter 959 Welcoming the Newcomer

    After finishing the call with As, I nced at the precious stone and carefully ced it in the safe in my office.


    I didn''t care much for money, but I couldn''t just leave a priceless gem that was worth billions lying on my desk, could I? To those who didn''t know, it was just an ugly rock that shed with my office decor. To those who did know, it might seem like I was showing off.


    Honestly, I wished I could return it. epting such a valuable gift without reason didn''t sit well with me.


    I looked at the small ss bottle, remembering As''s words. I hesitated for a moment, then ced it back in my bag. One thing was certain-it wasn''t an ordinary item.


    At noon, we all went to the second floor of the building for our working lunch.


    In the evening, while at work, I happened to encounter Adide Mcin.


    It wasn''t a deliberate encounter, but a ''coincidental'' one.


    Before that, Carol hade to my office and mentioned that the girl didn''t look as good as her resume.


    And I understood what she meant.


    "Will you see her?" she asked me.


    "There''s no need for that. Just keep her under your watch for now and evaluate her," I instructed. "Tell her about our rules, regtions, and professional ethics that she needs to follow. We should keep any important documents from her for now."


    Precautions were necessary. I had mastered the art of being cautious.


    Carol understood my meaning. "Alright."


    I chose not to meet her because she was just an ordinary employee, and I didn''t need to engage with every recruit. I wasn''t fond of how she hade to us, either.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I didn''t expect her to take the initiative toe to me.


    Hana was in my office, and we were discussing a few interior design proposals.


    My impression of Hana had always been positive. For some reason, I had always felt close to her since the day we met.


    At that moment, Adide knocked on my office door and entered with a tray that held two cups of coffee.


    The moment she walked in, I could tell she was Adide.


    She had a sweet appearance, and her smile revealed her pristine white teeth. She said, "Hello, Ms. Chloe. I''m Adide Mcin, and I''ve brought you coffee."


    She approached our table and delicately ced the coffee cups in front of us.


    It seemed that she had done her homework beforeing here. She recognized me without having seen me before. She was clearly prepared.


    I looked at her indifferently. "Thank you. I''ve reviewed your resume. You should get to know Carol for now."


    "Thank you, Ms. Chloe. I appreciate the opportunity to serve you." She spoke fluently and even her light chatter sounded pleasing.


    "Alright, you can leave now," I said casually.


    She hesitated for a moment, and I looked at her. She immediately realized herpse and quickly put on a smile. "Sure. Call me if you need anything." "Just follow Carol''s instructions," I said, letting her know that she had crossed a line.


    "Of course." She maintained her smile.


    Then, with a slight nod to both Hana and me, she left.


    I kept my gaze on her until she left my office. I couldn''t shake the feeling that something about her smile seemed off.


    I frowned. Maybe I was just


    overthinking it. After all, she had just


    joined thepany and might have


    wanted to make a good impression. Maybe she was just ambitious.


    Hana''s attention remained on the drawings. She seemed deeply engrossed. Honestly, that was the kind of work attitude I liked.


    After we had discussed all the details, she stretched her stiff neck and looked at me with a smile. "Chloe, now that this is done, can I take a few days off?"


    I looked at her, satisfied. "Are you asking me that because I''m a very strict boss?"


    She smiled too. For some reason, I felt like I had seen Hana''s smile somewhere before.


    "Of course you can take a break. But


    you might be busy after this. Several major projects are about to be


    "I want to go home. It''s been a while since I was back," Hana said.


    "Where''s your hometown?" I asked.

 Chapter 960 Messed with Her Head

    When she heard my question, Hana casually mentioned a city''s name. Before I could clearly hear which city it was, she smoothly changed the topic.


    "I''ll review the drawings again before my vacation and get everything ready in advance, Chloe. That''s just how design work is. You can''t let your mind idle even when you''re away," Hana told me. "I might be on vacation, but my brain won''t be able to stop working."


    I chuckled. "I know you''re dedicated. You can take a longer break this time. I''ll give you a month off."


    "Really?" Hana seemed genuinely surprised.


    "Yes, really. Things will get busy afterward. Take this time to rest well and prepare for what''s toe," I said, packing up my things.


    Just then, Ivanna called. Hana quickly gestured toward the door, picked up her belongings, and left my office.


    I answered. "You''re awake?"


    "Yeah. I''m thinking about what to eat." Ivanna sounded rxed, as if nothing had happened.


    "You''ve reconciled with Jared, and you don''t even have a thank you for me?" I asked without reservation.


    She chuckled. "I just didn''t get the chance to say it yet."


    "Tsk. Looks like you''re happy," I said disapprovingly. "They say that bing pregnant messes with your head. Looks like you''re showing signs of that already."


    "How?" She asked earnestly.


    I suppressed augh and said, "Your intelligence has dropped."


    "Shut up. You''re the dumb one." Sheughed and seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Alright, what''s the matter?"


    "Why can''t we just talk?" she asked, trying to find something to talk about.


    "I don''t have the time to entertain you all day. Now that you''ve returned to your senses, can you let me focus on more important things?" I retorted. Dealing with her antics the past few days had given me a headache.


    "Let''s have dinner together tonight. Jared wants to thank you girls personally."


    "I have no time for that." I said firmly.


    She immediately eximed, "Come on. Can''t we stop fighting? I''m finally in a better mood. Don''t make things worse, okay?"


    I rubbed my temples. "Seriously? Your bad mood was because of me?"


    Sheughed heartily again and said, "You''re such a drama queen."


    "I do have something to do. I wanted to take you with me, but I didn''t want to because you seemed so happy right now," I exined to her.


    "What''s going on?" she asked curiously.


    "It''s Theo. He''s found some


    information on Beatrice and suggested meeting tonight to discuss it with a few ssmates," I said with a straight face. "I can''t stand them up."


    "Well, what time will you be done? You cane over afterward," Ivanna persisted.


    "I''m not sure when it''ll end. You guys


    go ahead and eat," I said. "I''ll try my best. Things have been busy, and we''ve been getting visitors from


    Sris these days. We''re family


    you don''t have to fuss over anything. As long as you''re fine, it''s all good. Give us some freedom. Do we need to revolve our whole lives around you?"


    Ivannaughed. It was clear she was in a better mood. "True. I''m in a special situation now."


    "Don''t be reckless. Tell that to Jared," I said impatiently.


    She mischievously whispered, "Actually, I just wanted you two to call him out."


    "I knew you weren''t so kind. Fix your own problems. Stop trying to involve the two of us."


    At that moment, Carol appeared at the doorway of my office, pointing at her wrist. She was reminding me that it was time.


    Lauren was there too. I quickly told


    Ivanna, "have to go now. You guysN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    go


    Sahead. I''ll join youter if I can. I''ll


    stay at Amethyst Apartments


    tonight." .


    After saying that, I hung up the phone.


    Lauren walked into my office. "Do you have ns tonight?"


    "Yeah." I replied.


    "What about dinner with Jared? Can''t you make it?"


    "No, you go. I can''t postpone my meeting." I reminded Lauren, "You need to give Jared a push."


    "Can I say that? They''re all lovey-dovey already. If I say any more, won''t I be meddling in their business?"

 Chapter 961 The Bearer of Bad News

    I understood Lauren was worried about embarrassing Jared.


    "No worries. After all, you''re the eldest. Some things are hard for Ivanna to say. You''re the big sister of the family, and it''s only natural to speak to him about it," I told Lauren. "Alright, I''ll see how it goes."


    We walked out together, and at the elevator, we saw Adide. She noticed meing out and quickly put on her standard smile. "Ms. Chloe, are you also done for the day?" I nodded, and Lauren''s eyes shifted to Adide. She asked casually, "Is she new here?"


    "Mhmm," I responded without introducing them.


    We reached the underground garage and got into our respective cars. I headed straight to the club Theo chose.


    The location of this club made it convenient for me to return to Pleca Park. I didn''t rush to get out of the car. Instead, I called As, and he answered promptly.


    "Honey!"


    "Are you going with Jaredter?" I asked directly. "I noticed that the ce I''m going to is closer to Pleca Park, so let''s just head back there after we''re done."


    "Jared''s location should be in that area, too, so I''ll keep you updated," he replied. "I also have a quick meeting to attend."


    "Alright, you go ahead."


    I hung up the phone and quickly got out of the car.


    It was no surprise that Ivanna said he had not woken up yet. It seemed like As''s schedule took precedence.


    When I entered the private room, Theo and the others were already there. There were seven people, with only two girls.


    They all seemed delighted to see me. They stood up, greeting, "Ms. Chloe, you''re here."


    "Why are you all so early?" I walked over and sat in the middle of them.


    Theoughed and said, "We''re all eager to see you. These are the ones I mentioned, all with decent jobs. We thought it would be good to have a proper chat, so we''ve been looking forward to it." "Why isn''t Ivanna here?" The only female ssmate asked, pulling me aside.


    Her name was Edith, and she got along well with Ivanna during our school days. She was not at thest gathering.


    "She had something going on today, so she couldn''t make it and was quite anxious!" I exined, then asked her, "Edith, why didn''t I see youst time?"


    "I was on a business trip and just


    returned a few days ago. Theo arranged this, so I can''t miss it. If it was Michelle, I could forgo it. They also said that no one would''ve gone if it weren''t because you were attendingst time."


    Edith smiled.


    I chuckled. "It seems everyone has given up on Michelle!"


    It prompted a round ofints from them.


    Theo then looked at me and got to the point. "Chloe, I have bad news about Beatrice."


    I became serious. "What do you mean, bad news?"


    "She...might be in a mental institution?" Theo hesitated to say.


    "What?" This news shocked me. "A mental institution?"


    The others were also somewhat surprised.


    "This is thetest information I''ve gotten. It seems the Chandler family has covered up the information tightly. I found this out when I visited them again. I had to go through a lot of trouble for this," Theo said.


    "How could this happen?" I found it hard to believe. "Beatrice is such an outgoing and cheerful girl. How could she end up there?"


    The others nodded in agreement, and Edith asked Theo, "Are you sure about this?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It should be urate, but I haven''t


    had a chance to confirm where


    she''s being held. I ask


    and learned of a well-known


    psychiatric hospital in the county below Gerby. I''m guessing that''s where she''ll be."


    "Who gave you this information?" I asked urgently.


    "I went to Gerby this week on purpose and went to the Chandler family again. Their attitude was as nasty as before."


    Theo, recalling the situation, appeared to be frightened.

 Chapter 962 Somethings Fishy About the Chandlers

    I was puzzled and asked, "So what happened next?"


    "I had no choice but to make do with what I could. I rang their neighbor''s doorbell to ask them. However, the neighbors wouldn''t give a straight answer either. They just asked who I was.


    "Even though I exined that I knew Beatrice, they still imed to be unaware of their family and asked me to check with someone else.


    "But seeing them being evasive, I knew something was amiss. Finally, I asked an older security guard in the neighborhood and got this information. But I got kicked out of the neighborhood eventually." Theoughed awkwardly.


    "Kicked out? Why?" I asked Theo.


    "Why? The Chandler family reported me!" He sighed helplessly.


    "I couldn''t find out more and didn''t dare approach that security guard again. I was afraid it might harm him, and it''s not easy for someone his age to find a job."


    "How did you think of asking the guard?" Edith asked.


    "Oh, about that. Since the neighbors couldn''t help, I wandered around the yard. The guard was on duty, and he asked why I was roaming around the neighborhood. I had to tell him that I was looking for someone from the Chandler family.


    "He interrogated me and thought I was some kind of troublemaker, so he tried to chase me out. I had no choice but to tell him that I was looking for Beatrice. The Chandler family wasn''t being friendly, and I just wanted to know if Beatrice was there."


    We all listened attentively. It seemed that Theo had perseverance.


    He continued, "Then the guard impatiently told me to stop asking around. When I heard that, I was sure he knew something.


    "I gave him a cigarette, and we both smoked. Only then did he tell me quietly not to ask anymore. I asked him if it was true, and he said, ''I''ve been working in this neighborhood for many years. Do you think there''s a family here that I don''t recognize?""


    "Did he mention when she entered the instituion?" I asked, unwilling to ept the news.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "ording to him, it''s been around eight years," Theo said regretfully. "Otherwise, why haven''t we heard anything from her? If it weren''t for you, no one would have thought to look for her."


    Edith nodded. "It''s been too long. We graduated only ten years ago, right? But she''s been gone for around eight years? What a pity!"


    "So, she didn''t stay in her hometown long after graduation?" I pondered, saying, "What could have happened?"


    "We''ll have to find a way to investigate this slowly," Theo said.


    Everyone felt regretful. "We never expected that Beatrice would have such a fate."


    "There must be something going on


    here. I wanted to probe the guard further, but the Chandler family¨¨ reported me, and I got kicked out of the neighborhood." Theo chuckled awkwardly, scratching his head. "It was quite embarrassing."


    "There''s something wrong with the Chandler family," a male ssmate said. "You didn''t even mention that you were looking for Beatrice. Otherwise, I would''ve gone with you. Let''s figure out what happened to the family. It''s impossible not to find out."


    His suggestion aligned with my thoughts. It seemed I needed to dig into the background of the Chandler family, something Theo couldn''t aplish.


    I needed Grayson.

 Chapter 963 Honeymoon Period

    We had a great time chatting, but Beatrice''s situation weighed heavily on me.


    It was always a joyful time when we were together. She always had my back and followed me everywhere. Besides Ryan, who cared for me like a big brother, Beatrice was my closest friend. Ivanna only became closer to me after we graduated and I started my business.


    I never thought Beatrice would end up in a mental institution. We all sighed with a sense of regret.


    They also brought up Matthew, since his case was about to go to trial and had received much attention recently.


    However, I kept silent about helping him with thewsuit. Sometimes, it was better to keep certain things to myself.


    When I was about to leave with a few ssmates, As called me. Since they hadn''t finished yet, I went straight to their ce.


    Upon entering, I saw Ivanna cuddling with Jared.


    Lauren was happy to see me and said to As, "Mr. As, keep me in mind before you go back and cuddle with your wife."


    Ivanna scoffed,ughing. "Don''t give me that. I can tell you''re jealous. It''s your fault for not seizing the opportunity. Time waits for no one." Lauren disyed exaggerated annoyance.


    I walked to Lauren,forting her, "Don''t mind her. She''s going through her honeymoon phase."


    Ivannaughed again, and she was clearly in high spirits now.


    My words were quite diplomatic, but Lauren understood.


    Suddenly, Ivanna ran to me and said, "Quick, tell me about Beatrice. Didn''t you say you wanted to find her? Who went today?"


    She was about to sit on the chair when Jared quickly brought a cushion for her and ced it under her. How meticulous.


    I reluctantly shared the information Theo had gathered about Beatrice.


    Ivanna was also surprised. "How is that possible? Something must have happened in the Chandler family for them to act that way. After all Beatrice is their daughter."


    She confidently said, "It''s no wonder we haven''t heard from her in many years."


    I nodded. "I''ll have Grayson check it tomorrow."


    I nced at Jared, chatting with As by the floor-to-ceiling window. His eyes, however, were fixed on Ivanna as if afraid of losing her.


    It reminded me of Trinity. I wondered how she was doing but couldn''t ask Jared about her right then.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ivanna hadined that I favored Trinity. I had no choice but to change the subject and ask Lauren, "Do you know Arthur''s secretary back in the day?"


    Lauren frowned and nodded, "If I


    remember correctly, his secretary was a Mcguire. Later, he was transferred to another city and heard he got promoted there. Why do you ask? How did you think of asking


    him?"


    I looked at Lauren and said, "I wasn''t thinking of asking him. I wanted to ask Nichs, the secretary''s driver. Today, I met the new employee he brought in. It''s his niece."


    Lauren looked at me and said, "Why so convoluted? Who are you talking about?"


    I smiled and nodded, "It''s indeed convoluted because Nichs sent the new employee I met."


    "Nichs Mcin?"


    Lauren repeated, then contemted, seeming to recall something. "Wait a moment..."

 Chapter 964 Meeting Someone I Dont Like

    Lauren frowned, then suddenly pped her hands.


    "I remember now! If I''m not mistaken, when he was driving for Wesley, he had some issues and seemed to have been in trouble."


    I immediately questioned Lauren, "Trouble?"


    "Yes, and he even scrapped cars in the city. The case was quite sensational then, but it eventually faded away. If you hadn''t mentioned him, I would''ve forgotten. But I remember his name very clearly. It''s Nichs Mcin," Lauren affirmed.


    Then she looked at me and said, "So, what''s the matter? Are you saying that girl is his niece? Can you believe people still pull strings to get into apany? Trying to use connections to walk in through the back door."


    Lauren wore a disdainful expression. "No wonder when I saw her, you didn''t even respond when I asked."


    "I don''t like this kind of thing. When Nichs came, he kept mentioning Arthur, so I had to show him some respect. Besides, it''s not a big deal for someone to join thepany," I exined. Not many people do this anymore," Laurenmented.


    "Well, I applied for the job myself. Nichs said I was outstanding, so I was curious," I stated.


    "Why bother ''giving'' when you can strive for it yourself? Especially when you''re so outstanding," Ivanna chimed in.


    "I guess he was afraid she couldn''t get in," I added.


    "Why would he be afraid? Is Tanum really that powerful now? Do you have to use connections to get in?" Ivanna teased.


    Her words struck me.


    It seemed I needed to pay attention to Adide. Could there be another motive, going through so much trouble to get into Tanum? We continued chatting for a while before parting ways.


    I told them, "As and I are heading back to Pleca Park, not Amethyst Apartments. After all, it''s closer to Pleca Park from here."


    "Well, you always get the final say," Lauren sarcastically remarked.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ivanna said, "We don''t know what it''s like to live with three homes."


    I quickly retorted, "Stop being sarcastic. Set a good example for your child. If you want three homes, talk to your husband."


    Jared immediately embraced Ivanna. "We can live anywhere you like."


    Ivanna rolled her eyes. "I like living in Pleca Park, but that''s not my house."


    We allughed, and Lauren said, "You need to have some standards. Jared, seems you have to step up. Prepare a ce she likes before the childes."


    As we walked out, we bumped into Melvern in the corridor.


    He seemed to be everywhere. It looked like, in a city as big as Foswood, we were fated to meet.


    Melvern knew As, and he was pretty enthusiastic. "As! Long time no see!"


    As''s expression remained calm. "Mr. Melvern? It has indeed been a long time!"


    "I''ll be based in Torado more in the future," Melvern said meaningfully.


    As raised an eyebrow slightly, pursed his thin lips, and replied, "Mr. Melvern, are you nning to change your ways?"


    "You must be joking. Let''s get together sometime soon?"


    "Sure!" As readily agreed. I was surprised that he didn''t refuse him.


    Melvern quickly added, "Okay, then. I won''t disturb you today."


    Jared had already led Ivanna and Lauren to the elevator by this time.


    I always felt that Jared should know Melvern, but he didn''t even spare him a nce. He just ignored him.


    Melvern nced in Jared''s direction, nodded at me, and walked past.


    I froze as he passed by and felt an


    Co sense of f


    take


    ''t help but close my


    and


    a deep breath.


    The familiar scent, the dimness of the corridor, and the slight breeze when passing each other. I suddenly remembered why I found his scent so strangely familiar.

 Chapter 965 A Phantom

    As noticed my unusual expression and turned to look at me, extending his hand to grasp mine. He asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    I nced at him and turned my head again, realizing Melvern had disappeared.


    Turning back, I wrapped my arm around As''s, saying, "It''s nothing, let''s go."


    As took a quick look in the direction I had been staring, then pulled me closer to him as we walked toward the elevator, where the three of them were waiting. We quickly entered the elevator, heading downstairs. Before getting into the car, he quietly instructed Dn about something, and Dn drove my car away.


    After getting into As''s car, he asked me again, "What happened just now?"


    I looked at As and said, "I''ve had a lingering question, but I figured out what it was."


    As immediately asked, "What question?"


    I told him, "When Melvern first came to mypany, he used the Rivendell project to test me."


    "And then?" As looked at me, curious.


    "That''s where it gets fishy. The outside world had no information about that incident at all. Atticus told me about it confidentially. It was still a secret. We were puzzled about how Melvern knew about Atticus''s intention of handling the Rivendell project."


    I was a bit lengthy, but I knew As could understand. "As you know, I only learned about this when I went to Rivendell to meet Atticus. The next day, Melvern came to test me." "Okay," As nodded, "What does that have to do with what just happened?"


    "Just as he passed by me, I suddenly understood why. This is the reason." I confidently exined to As.


    "Why?"


    "That day, when I went to Rivendell to see Atticus, I saw him in the hotel where I had dinner with Atticus. He was also in that hotel and didn''t look like he was there to dine." Then, I detailed the sequence of events to As.


    I was apprehensive as I continued, "This guy is mysterious, always appearing out of nowhere. His clothing style was different that day, and he wore a mask. I couldn''t see clearly, but the scent on him was unmistakable. My sense of smell is quite keen, especially for distinct scents."


    I said it seriously, but As suddenly bent down to look at me. "Do you like my scent?"


    His words caught me off guard, and I pped him lightly. "Be serious!"


    He suddenly grinned and bit my lips lightly.


    I continued, "The first time he came to mypany, he stood close to me, and I smelled that scent. It felt strangely familiar, but today, it finally clicked."


    As said, "If he dares to get close to you again, I won''t be polite to him."


    His words left me stunned. I burst intoughter and plunged into his arms.


    I yfully asked, "Can you please listen to me properly? You only catch the useless details!"


    "Why is it useless? It''s a signal. If he dares to approach you, I won''t give him any room to maneuver," As confidently dered.


    "You''re underestimating me. He needs to be allowed to do that!" I said flirtatiously.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He seemed satisfied, ruffled my hair, and said, "Well done!"


    Then, he patted my shoulder. "They don''t stand a chance anymore. Let them be. No matter how they try, outsmarting Atticus won''t be that easy. Even if theirpetition is facing a crisis, the people in O Foswood won''t let them seed."


    veline


    I felt reassured. After all, Atticus was now rooted in Foswood and had some foundation. Moreover, considering Melvern''s past actions, he had angered quite a few people. en.swhovels


    Still, I reminded him, "While I don''t care about others, we can''t just stand idly by."


    As immediately raised an eyebrow.

 Chapter 966 Anticipating the Trial

    I quickly said to him, "Don''t look at me like that. I''m being serious."


    As smirked. "Well, that depends on your performance!"


    I immediately straightened up, looking at him. "Have you gone bad now?"


    As I spoke, the car arrived at the entrance of our home. As exited the car, picked me up, and carried me into the house.


    But to our surprise, as soon as we entered the living room, we heard the excited screams of the kids. He quickly put me down.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I couldn''t help but find it amusing that he looked a little embarrassed. He gestured to me to be quiet.


    Then, he took my hand and walked into the living room.


    To our astonishment, everyone was there. Ava rushed over enthusiastically when she saw us.


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t be back? Why are you here? Did you miss us?"


    As raised an eyebrow and said, "It was too quiet over there."


    "Of course! That''s why you shoulde home every day," She pouted.


    Ava held As''s hand. "Daddy, I messed up some crafts, can you help me?"


    "Sure." As was always ready to help.


    I sat beside my mom and watched them go happily upstairs to the study,. It was a rare moment for us to catch up, and my dad was still awake. Mom looked at me and asked, "Do you want to eat something?"


    "No, I''ve had two meals already. We ate somewhere nearby today, so we came back early," I exined, then asked, "Why is everyone so excited today? Why haven''t they slept yet?" "It''s the weekend. There''s no school tomorrow." My mom smiled and said, "They''ve been ying in the orchard since they got home. They even refused toe in for dinner." "Was I like them when I was a kid, Mom?" I asked deliberately as I looked directly into my mom''s eyes.


    I saw my mom''s face tighten momentarily and her eyes avoided mine. She said, "You weren''t as cheerful as them when you were little."


    I could hear the bitterness in her tone.


    My dad quickly changed the topic. "Is the trial for Matthew''s caseing up soon?"


    "It''s the weekend, so no. It''s in three days," I responded. I was sure my dad had deliberately changed the topic There was no way he didn''t know the date of the trial.


    At that moment, without realizing it, my heart suddenly ached. I didn''t want to think about this any further.


    Three dayster, Matthew''s case finally went to trial.


    There was an unexpectedly huge crowd outside the courthouse made up of media reporters and enthusiastic citizens. After all, the public had been paying a lot of attention to this case.


    The events of this case were closely rted to where they lived, making it a matter of great concern to everyone. Everyone thought they could enter the courtroom as observers, but no one expected the scene at the courthouse entrance.


    It was impossible to get inside, but


    the more this happened, the more curious people became. No one wanted to leave. Everyone wanted to wait for the most urate


    information firsthand.


    This trial had been full of twists and turns, with various versions of the legendary story circting.


    Matthew himself had also be a legend in Fodswood.


    He was deceived by a mistress who had be his wife but schemed against him, and his ex-wife had saved him time and time again.


    This was definitely the biggest scandal on everyone''s lips.


    As the trial officially began, I strangely felt a little nervous.


    When Matthew was brought in, I saw that he had grown thinner. However, he seemed to be in good spirits today.


    His hair looked freshly styled, and he wore a clean white shirt. In fact, he appeared somewhat simr tochow he looked when I first saw him in college.


    As he walked to the defendant''s seat, his eyes quickly scanned the crowd. His gazended on my face, and he gave me a small smile. Then, he stood in the defendant''s seat.

 Chapter 967 The Critical Moment

    I remainedposed as my loving husband stayed by my side every step of the way.


    He had been a little harsh sometimes, but right now he was even moreposed than I was.


    An additionalwyer appeared at the prosecution bench. That must be the result of Melvern''s efforts.


    The trial officially began.


    After presenting the details of the case, both sides submitted their evidence. Adrian yed a crucial role, maintaining a steady momentum, articting logical arguments, and seizing every opportunity withpelling evidence.


    The opposing side also had strong evidence. Several project managers from Ardora testified.


    Johnson, who was standing beside me, clenched his fists in frustration. He whispered, "Those guys changed their stance. They promised not to testify, and now they''re here. How could they be so hypocritical?"


    There was no need to guess. It must be because of Liora.


    I scanned the courtroom and saw a fully armed Liora in a corner. Her arm was still not healed. It was wrapped in clothes and held close to her chest. It looked like the cast hadn''t been removed yet. Not far from her was the discreet Melvern, trying to keep a low-profile.


    I withdrew my gaze and focused on the trial. Arguments were heating up, and I could see Matthew was getting nervous.


    Witnesses came forward one by one, both sides in a heated dispute. Adrian presented the testing report for the materials used in construction, conducted under the supervision of relevant departments. They even brought in personnel from the relevant departments to testify, hitting hard on the authenticity of the previous material testing report.


    However, the atmosphere became tense because it involved evidence from Mnie. The trial reached a point of anxiety.


    The opposition clung stubbornly to this point, since the fact that Mnie and Matthew were a married couple was an undeniable reality.


    They needed solid evidence to refute Mnie''s ims for an absolute victory.


    Everyone was tense. I squeezed my hands tightly, and Asforted me in a low voice. "Don''t worry, just wait!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I involuntarily nced back at Liora, who was looking at me meaningfully, her eyes filled with provocation.


    Since they had changed their strategy for today''s trial, all the usations against Liora had been hidden. This made the efforts of the aggressivewyer hired by the opposition somewhat pointless and irrelevant.


    However, it clearly delighted Liora.


    After all, she wanted to take over Matthew''spany, and nothing in her demeanor hinted at her heinous crimes.


    I thought her low-key approach today was deliberate. She was sitting near the back door, in a corner, well wrapped up. She must be ready to leave at any moment.


    Without any usations against her, there was no reason to attract any attention.


    I gave her a cold nce and turned back.


    In the courtroom, Adrian was making his arguments, directly addressing the loopholes in Mnie''s usations. I had to admit he truly deserved his


    Poel


    reputation as a solidwyer. But the


    prosecuting attorney wasel


    no


    pushover and effectively countered Adrian''s arguments.


    My palms were sweaty, and Matthew kept stealing nces at me in the courtroom.


    When the judge asked if either side had any objections, I felt disheartened. After the adjournment, the verdict would be announced, and things were not looking good. "All right! Both sides have no objections and no additional evidence to present. The court-"


    "Your Honor, please wait!"


    At this critical moment, everyone craned their necks and looked at the side door leading to the court. A court police officer pushed the door open, and Arton strode in.


    I straightened up immediately, gazing at Arton in astonishment.


    I turned to As beside me. "Him?"


    As calmly held my hand. "Rx."


    Arton gave a respectful bow to the judge, introduced himself, and exined the purpose of his appearance in court.


    What surprised me even more was that he had brought along an audio recording.


    During Arton''s testimony as a witness, he explicitly stated that he was willing to take full responsibility for this piece of evidence.


    Once the judge allowed yback of the recording, the courtroom erupted.


    It was a recording of Arton''s conversation with Mnie, backed by powerful evidence, exposing her actions of using inferior materials during the construction of the Muborough project.


    In the recording, Mnie clearly said


    that Matthew had no knowledge of the substandard materials as he was responsible for a different project, Muborough was under her and Keegan''s jurisdiction. Matthew was too busy to oversee it.


    She also mentioned that this idea had been proposed by Keegan, and without him, she wouldn''t have gotten the money. Matthew was


    financially strapped, and all thet


    funds were tied up in the projects. Besides, he didn''t have the audacity to engage in malpractice like this. The most he could do was change a few floor tiles.


    She even revealed that Keegan took the lion''s share of the money, and Arton shouldn''t bother asking her for it.


    After this recording was yed, Matthew broke down in the defendant''s seat. He was all choked up, and I couldn''t fathom why tears were streaming down his face.


    I finally released my hands that I had been gripping so tightly.

 Chapter 968 Everything Is Settled

    We spent an excruciatingly long time waiting for the verdict. As kept holding my hand, radiating endless warmth. We exchanged knowing smiles, hisposure infecting me.


    The others in the courtroom whispered as we waited for the verdict, but the consensus leaned towards acquittal. Finally, the judge and his team returned to the bench, silencing the room below.


    The final verdict was announced. Matthew was acquitted on the spot.


    Once the judge made the announcement, Matthew slumped into the chair behind him, hands covering his face.


    Johnson rushed over, and they spontaneously embraced.


    Matthew turned to look back at me. His face was pallid and his eyes still showed traces of confusion. I smiled effortlessly, and he grinned back. Then, he thanked Adrian and others.


    As, my entourage, and I rose together and headed out.


    ncing back, I saw that Liora and Melvern''s seats were empty.


    Everything was settled.


    We passed through the thick crowd outside the courthouse, heading back to thepany.


    In the car, As looked at me with a radiant smile. "Are you relieved now?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Liora is still atrge. Who knows what tricks she might pull?" I replied with a worried expression.


    After all, with the scheming Melvern behind her, these two would definitely be up to something.


    And although Matthew had been acquitted on the spot, he was now homeless, and the trouble behind him persisted. Ardora was still a mess. Paused projects were waiting to resume, and there were outstanding bank loans and worker sries. Those burdens made Matthew''s situation very grim.


    Johnson had told me before that after our divorce, Mnie transferred all the properties previously owned by Grace into her name. Consequently, all those houses had been sealed off.


    Now, Ardora was inplete chaos, and Matthew faced financial pressure and challenges. But one thing was certain. He was free.


    As for the mastermind behind all this, Mnie, she still roamed freely.


    I looked at As and asked, "Where is Mnie now?"


    "In an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs," As informed me confidently.


    "Under Liora''s watch?" I inquired.


    "Does she need to be watched? She doesn''t dare go anywhere," As sneered. You don''t have to worry too much. It''s just a matter of time for Liora, and her days are


    vel?


    numbered. I''ll make her regret everything she''s done."


    I smiled in relief and said sincerely, "It''s wonderful that I have you."


    He dropped me off at thepany and returned to ATL Empire.


    Almost everyone at Tanum had attended the trial, leaving only a few behind at thepany. Gradually, everyone returned and gathered together to discuss it.


    belongs to en.swnovelent


    Benjamin sighed. "He might have been acquitted on the spot, but the aftermath will keep him busy."


    That was exactly what everyone was thinking.


    In my heart, I silently said, ''I hope Matthew can take care of himself from now on!''


    Arton''s appearance as a witness had surprised me today.


    Maybe As had talked to him in secret. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have reassured me so calmly in court. Carol brought me a cup of coffee. "Here''s an energy booster, Ms. Chloe. You can finally rx a little."


    "This isn''t over as long as Liora


    satrge," I said. "She''s


    Timb. No one knows wheel


    she


    t explode."


    "The inte has been flooded with criticism against Liora," Carol told me. "She''s not having a good time either."


    "Why didn''t I see Grayson today?" I asked casually.


    As soon as I finished speaking, a cheeky voice echoed at the door, "Looks like you missed me, huh?"


    I knew exactly who it was.


    Carol and I looked up and saw Grayson confidently stride into the room.

 Chapter 969 Shocking Information

    Carol looked at Grayson and asked, "Where did you go? Why are you acting all high and mighty? And why didn''t you show up for such a big trial?" She looked at Grayson with a teasing smile.


    I knew that Carol always had a soft spot for Grayson, but he yed dumb and pretended not to know.


    Grayson walked in with a smile on his face, looking at us.


    "I know the oue of the trial. Why bother going there with all themotion? I have more important things to take care of."


    He ced a few sheets of paper in front of me. "Ms. Chloe, take a look at this."


    I quickly reached out and took the papers, ncing at them. After just a few moments, I started feeling uneasy.


    The information in my hands was shocking, and I raised the papers, asking, "Is he really connected to Bermuda?"


    Grayson raised an eyebrow. "That''s why his money can''t be traced!"


    "I didn''t expect this!" I muttered. "It''s no wonder he''s been so generous!"


    A mischievous smile appeared on Grayson''s handsome face. "How about it? This is valuable information, isn''t it?"


    "Did you show this to As?"


    This was too important. I had to ask Grayson that.


    "I printed two copies," he replied casually. "Besides, Mr. As suspected his involvement in this long ago. Otherwise, we couldn''t have acted so discreetly. The operation was very low-key." Grayson nced at Carol. "Why don''t you hurry up and get me a cup of coffee, Carol? I haven''t slept all night and need to freshen up! Quick, give me a boost!"


    As soon as Carol heard him, she turned around and walked briskly outside. That woman naturally followed Grayson''s every request.


    Grayson knew I trusted Carol, so he hadplete confidence in her.


    "He''s dug his grave this time. If he hadn''t shown his ws in Foswood, no one would have noticed what he was doing," Grayson said, gloating. "Foswood is his ultimate destination!" I suddenly understood why Melvern was so wealthy.


    Grayson continued, "ording to


    our analysis, he wants to establish at base in Torado, build an entrepreneur image for himself, and settle some old scores along the way After all, his funds must have an entry and exit point, and Bermuda is definitely not his end goal."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Is he colluding with some people in Bermuda?" I asked with some concern.


    "That''s for sure, but we can''t figure out who he''s colluding with at the moment. The man has some skills."


    "So that''s why he avoids dealing with the Sunny family''s business. It all makes sense now." I sighed. "It seems that the Sunny family knew what he was doing. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken precautions.'' Grayson agreed. "It''s time to dig up the details of the Sunny family back when they were in Foswood. They''ve been gone for too long, so it will take some time.


    "They say that Lance is an upright man, but ording to my observations, turning a blind eye to his little brother''s actions might not make him a good person. A good reputation doesn''t necessarily mean he really is good. You can''t just look at the surface. You need to dig deeper."


    I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Melvern seems to have miscalcted this time. His ns may go up in smoke," Grayson said with a smirk. "He''s dealt with


    Bermuda over the years, and he must be aware of the intense and unstable situation in the struggle between the forces in Bermuda. He wants to find a stable ce to


    "So, he set his sights on Foswood," I continued.


    "After all, this is where he grew up, and he''s familiar with the ce. But there''s one thing he overlooked. Foswood has developed very rapidly while he was away for more than ten years, and it''s not what he imagined. He can''t just do whatever he wants."


    After saying that, he sat on the sofa.


    Just as Carol came in with coffee, heined, "You took so long to pour me a cup. Are you sure you can make coffee?"


    As Graysonined, Carol blushed all the way to her ears.

 Chapter 970 Melverns Plan

    I chuckled and said to Grayson, "Looks like you''ve settled in well. Your attitude and the way you handle people make it seem like they''re your family. Did you forget you''re just an outsider here?" Grayson and Carol both blushed at myment, disying an unexpected level of understanding between them.


    But Grayson quickly covered it up. "I wouldn''t dare treat your people as my own. Haha, please forgive me, Ms. Carol. I just found out this coffee is freshly ground, and it''s exquisite."


    "Carol doesn''t show this courtesy to just anyone, you know," I remarked, making up an excuse.


    Carol immediately shot me a nce, reacting quickly. "It''s because you''re one of Ms. Chloe''s most trusted men. How could I dare be disrespectful?"


    Grayson quickly begged for mercy. "I won''t dare boss your people around next time."


    "I won''t make coffee for you," I said disdainfully. I returned to the main topic, asking, "Do you think he can hold his ground?"


    After taking a big sip of coffee and rubbing his eyes, Grayson pondered a moment before saying, "From my analysis, he nned to use Liora for protection. But when he arrived in the city, he realized Liora hac stirred up trouble with the wrong people."


    "That makes sense. He''s been working hard, despite his low-key appearance. He''s been elusive," I said.


    Grayson had some doubts. He looked at me and said, "What do you mean?"


    I briefly exined what Melvern had done in Rivendell.


    Grayson nodded, cautioning me, "You have to be careful. People like him are tricky."


    "What do you think he''ll do to Liora?" I asked.


    Grayson thought for a moment. "Liora is not as stable and reliable as he imagined. She won''t be able to firmly establish herself, be his right-hand, or help him do anything. That might disappoint him, and sooner orter, she''ll be a discarded pawn."


    Grayson seemed very certain about this. "But not right now. He still has revenge against Atticus in mind. Liora''s stuck right now, because once he deals with her, it will mean freedom for Atticus. He definitely doesn''t want to see that.


    "In fact, his idea is pretty simple. He wants to ruin Atticus, take Echelon Group, and embark on development. It''s impressive, high-profile, and stable. After all, he has money tounder. This way, he can shine even brighter," Grayson said while sipping his coffee.


    I could see Carol bing fascinated.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Or maybe she was fascinated by Grayson.


    "Oh man, and here I thought he was being so cautious," I teased.


    "That''s why I''ve been saying he''s not here with good intentions," Carol chimed in angrily. "He''s reckless, thinking he cane and go as he pleases."


    "Actually, Mr. As has been keeping an eye on him, but we couldn''t confirm his other identity."


    Grayson took out a piece of paper


    from the documents and ced it in front of me. I nced at it and saw a photo of Melvern, but that wasn''t the name on the paper.


    It seemed he had another identity.


    "Since we found this one, there''s no saying he doesn''t have more," Grayson said.


    "You mean there are other things we can''t find?" Carol interjected.


    Grayson looked at Carol


    involuntarily, nodding seriously. "That''s right! This is the identity we


    can find from this face. There might


    be another face we don''t know


    about."


    I instantly understood what he meant. After all, I had seen the power of disguise.


    However, Carol seemed puzzled by Grayson''s words.


    Grayson suddenly smiled when he saw Carol''s confused look. "Could you please close your mouth? You''re drooling."


    Carol suddenly realized her mistake, red at him, and quickly took his cup, hurrying outside.


    I looked at Grayson meaningfully. "You''d better not fumble a good thing. Carol is a good woman. She''s smart. You need to handle her with care."


    Grayson respectfully agreed, which made me feel pleased.


    It looked like this handsome man was not a blockhead.

 Chapter 971 Sneaky

    Carol returned quickly, and the coffee was still piping hot.


    She nced at me and asked, "Do you want a cup, Chlo?"


    I chuckled. "It''s alright, let him have it. He deserves it."


    Carol cast a sneaky nce at Grayson.


    Turning back to him, I continued, "With this information, his move to Foswood is nothing but trouble. As soon as he takes action, he''ll be caught. It''s just a matter of time."


    Grayson handed me a few more papers. "This is the information you wanted about¡ª"


    Before Grayson could finish, Lauren''s voice came from the door. "Why are you just standing here? Come inside! What''s with the sneaky behavior?"


    All three of us in the office turned our heads to the door, and we saw Lauren pushing the door open, looking displeased.


    Standing next to her was none other than Adide.


    My gaze fixated on Adide''s face, silent but coldly observing. Adide looked embarrassed with an awkward smile.


    She nced at me, exining hesitantly, "I-I wanted to ask Ms. Chloe if she needed me to do anything, but when I walked over, I heard voices. I felt torn if I should go in or not, so..." Lauren was relentless as she scolded Adide, "Is this how secretaries behave? Did you act like this in your previouspany? Tanum does not allow such things to happen."


    I hadn''t spoken the whole time, but my gaze turned colder, steadily fixed on Adide''s face.


    Adide looked toward me with some anxiety, "I-I was not sure whether toe in or not."


    I asked Carol casually, "Carol, didn''t you assign her some tasks?"


    Carol quickly replied, "I''ve already assigned her tasks. I told her to


    check the reports from the


    marketing department, whickel


    you


    urgently needed." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I turned my gaze back to Adide. "I''ve already told you, report to Carol if there''s anything. And about those reports, have you finished them?"


    Adide gulped. "Not yet. I''ll get to it right away."


    Upon saying that, she tried to leave.


    "Wait..." I spoke solemnly, "In the future, report only to Carol. Don''t bypass the hierarchy system when you need to discuss something with me will ask Carol to inform you if I need to talk to you."


    Although my tone was calm, the meaning was clear.


    Then, without much emotion, I added, "You can go now."


    Adide maintained her smiling facade and nodded. "I''ll get back to work now."


    She turned and left. Watching her retreating figure, I fell into contemtion.


    Lauren, displeased, said, "She improvised quite well, but I saw her eavesdropping outside. Luckily, I arrived in time."


    I nced at Carol solemnly, advising her, "Please pay more attention to her."


    Carol nodded and left the room.


    Grayson frowned. "Is she new here? How unruly."


    I pondered for a moment. "It''s not a big issues Carol came in with coffee for the second time, and we had already stopped the discussion. Caret had been in and out, so she shouldn''t have been there long."


    Lauren spoke seriously to me, "Chlo, you should be careful about people you don''t know much about. After all, she dide from some background." Grayson asked, "Background? What background?"

 Chapter 972 Beatrices Family

    I responded, "Someone brought her in. By the way, can you look into Nichs''s case? Why did it end up unresolved? What exactly happened?" "Nichs Mcin?" Grayson asked back.


    Before I could answer, Lauren chimed in, "Yes, that Nichs. He used to be Arthur''s secretary''s driver. Later, he got into trouble and even got into a massive car ident. "This guy went to prison for a while, andter it all fizzled out. We don''t even know when he was released from prison. Check how he got out and what he''s up to now." Lauren said exactly what I had in mind.


    "Sure thing, no problem," Grayson replied.


    After discussing this, I lowered my head to look at the documents in my hands, only to discover that this was the real information about Beatrice.


    Surprised, I asked Grayson, "Did you really manage to find information on Beatrice so quickly? Your speed is impressive."


    I have to admit that I truly admire my subordinate. As sent me an efficient assistant.


    Grayson cryptically said, "Let''s talk about the big twist in your ssmate''s situation. Your ssmate might not actually be suffering from a mental illness and was possibly set up." Lauren also sat down, eager to hear more. She looked at Grayson with anticipation.


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing, and gasped.


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that Beatrice might not actually have a mental illness?"


    Lauren was also getting excited.


    Grayson nodded solemnly. "It seems that way, although it''s just our spection. Based on the information we''ve gathered so far, Beatrice might not be sick at all."


    Lauren urged him, "Go on, tell us!"


    I couldn''t believe my ears and looked at Grayson. He walked over, pulled out the chair in front of me, and sat down.


    "Based on the information we found, the Chandler family has a prominent position in Gerby. They have apany that produces cables, which is doing quite well, with many orders for export. They also have a dairy business."


    I nodded, knowing as much. Beatrice was indeed very privileged back then.


    "Beatrice''s father, Byron Chandler,


    entered the business world quite


    early. But we need to start with Beatrice''s mother, Helen Keller. She''s the heiress of the Keller family''s dairy business in Gerby and has an excellent family background. She and Byron were high school ssmates."


    Grayson''s narrative was detailed, and Lauren and I were fixed on him, afraid to miss any details.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "As fate would have it, they also had


    a ssmate named Jocelyn Marrow. Jocelyn was Helen''s close friend. The two of them were in middle school together, andter; both managed to get into Gerby


    High School. There, they ran into Byron and became ssmates again.


    "Jocelyn is quite beautiful, even more so than Beatrice''s mother. Byron, although not very handsome, was tall. He didn''te from a wealthy family, but he had good grades and was always second ce in school. He was the school''s


    heartthrob."


    "Of course, Jocelyn and Helen both secretly liked Byron. Helen came from a renowned family. Although she was not as beautiful, she was generous and kind.


    I guessed what wasing when I heard this.


    I interjected, "It seems that Beatrice is really like her mother! Beatrice was very outgoing and generous. Everyone in our school liked her."


    Grayson snapped his fingers and nodded, saying, "Exactly! Helen was reportedly the same back when she was in high school. She was kind, generous, and outgoing. But now it seems that this was not a good attitude."


    Grayson continued, "Jocelyn saw the potential in her, befriended Helen, and stuck to her like a shadow."


    Lauren had already guessed what was going on and sighed. "That''s tragic."

 Chapter 973 Unreasonable

    Grayson nodded at Lauren.


    "When we investigated, their ssmates revealed that Byron''s family had some issues. Helen, without any hesitation, helped Byron out of the predicament. That''s how Byron and Helen began their romance." Lauren shook her head in resignation. "If this were a soap opera, Helen would be the target."


    "You''re right. Their rtionship nted the evil seed within Jocelyn. Just as they started dating, Jocelyn started to alienate Helen.


    "Later, unable to resist the allure of Helen''s fashionable lifestyle, Jocelyn reconciled with her. Helen isn''t stingy and would give Jocelyn everything. I mean, look at her. Her family runs Keller''s Dairy. Everyone grew up with their milk."


    "Byron knew how to y his cards right," Lauren said.


    "But he set a trap for the next generation," Imented.


    Grayson nodded. "Byron, who also liked Jocelyn, chose Helen. However, things didn''t go as smoothly as Byron hoped. Their rtionship faced strong opposition from Helen''s family. As Byron and Helen''s ssmates can confirm, these details are verifiable."


    "Ha! It seems that the opposition was not wrong at all. One wrong step and everything goes downhill," I remarked.


    Grayson continued, "Hold off on the criticism for now and listen to the rest. Helen refused to listen to her family. Since she was the only daughter of the Keller family, she even dered that she would sacrifice the entire family just to stay with Byron."


    Lauren scoffed, "If she hadn''t cared about the Keller family, there wouldn''t have been a tragedy. Byron would definitely not continue the rtionship."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Helen struggled against her family for three years. Only after bing pregnant with Beatrice did the Keller family reluctantly give in. Helen finally married Byron as she wished. However, the Keller family did not allow Byron to participate in the management of Keller''s Dairy.


    "That''s it. People like Byron are bound to be petty and vengeful. He must''ve been upset since he chose Beatrice for her family background," Lauren said.


    Grayson continued, "Byron is a


    smart person. He kept his emotions


    hidden and showed no interest in


    Keller''s Dairy. He went to run the


    cable factory''s business, working


    silently for five or six years.


    "How dedicated!" I sighed.


    Grayson disdainfully chuckled. "Listen to this. After running the business, Beatrice was born. Jocelyn''s daughter, Hazelyn Chandler, was also born, just two years apart!"


    When Grayson reached this point, he looked disgusted. "These are all ounts from their ssmates. Everyone was indignant about it."


    "Helen had no idea?" I asked.


    "It wasn''t until after Helen''s death, and Jocelyn shamelessly entered the Chandler family that everyone woke up from their delusions. Hazelyn''s original name was Hazel Marrow. Think about it!"


    "I can''t believe this! That''s some serious betrayal. Helen couldn''t even trust her best friend!" Lauren eximed. "Byron is really something!"


    I was furious and felt sorry for Beatrice. How could she have such a father?


    Then I asked, "So, did Helen ever find out about Jocelyn''s child? How did Jocelyn exin her situation then? Given how close they were, Helen could not possibly be unaware of how Jocelyn''s child was born She never doubted anything?"


    I bombarded Grayson with a series of questions because it felt so unreasonable.

 Chapter 974 Furious

    Grayson shook his head with frustration. "Well, they say Helen wasn''t the brightest. Jocelyn had been married to someone who had moved to Gerby. That guy took off with all her assets shortly after tying the knot. Rumor has it that Jocelyn was devastated. She became a huge joke.


    "Helen was kind enough tofort Jocelyn and even gave her a generous allowance to help her get back on her feet. These are all stories from their ssmates. Some of them suspected it was all a setup, and Helen ended up suffering the consequences."


    I was surprised. "That was such a calcted move."


    "It serves Helen right for being so naive andckingmon sense!" Lauren eximed in frustration.


    Anyone hearing this story could see through it. I couldn''t help but wonder how Beatrice felt when she learned about all this.


    As her good friend, I felt a twinge of guilt.


    I had been too selfish then, focusing entirely on starting a business and neglecting the upheaval in the Chandler family. What kind of friend was I?


    Ironically, I encountered a man with a simr story to Helen''s.


    I shuddered at the thought of what might have happened if I had not discovered what Matthew was up to at the time.


    In a way, Helen and I shared simr fates. The difference was that I had As, who had been waiting for me for over a decade.


    For Helen, this might have cost her her daughter''s life.


    As these thoughts crossed my mind, I felt increasingly restless. I had to help Beatrice.


    Grayson told me, "ording to the information we''ve gathered, Byron and Jocelyn had quite afortable life outside. Surprising, isn''t it?" Grayson added, "Nothing can stay hidden forever."


    I mmed the table. Grayson noticed my reaction and hastily said, "Chlo, you''re getting worked up. Don''t worry, there''s more. Let me continue the story."


    He grinned at me with a mischievous charm.


    "We also discovered that the cable factory Byron acquired had quite a backstory," Grayson continued.


    I asked, "What is it?"


    "In his sixth year working there, the original factory manager suddenly died in a car ident, leaving behind two children, both quite young. The widow, who didn''t understand Cable manufacturing, struggled to sustain the factory."


    "So, Byron seized the opportunity," Lauren interjected.


    Grayson nodded. "Byron negotiated with the widow, offering her money to support the two children. He sweet-talked the widow into agreeing, expressing his gratitude for allowing him to take over the factory." "He''s quite the opportunist." I sighed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "He is," Lauren agreed.


    "Professional appraisers were


    brought in at the time. After discussions with the widow, they decided on a price of 150 thousand.


    Byron bought the cable factory which had an annual output exceeding millions, in one fell


    swoop."


    "Why did these idiots let Byron get away with it?" Laurenined.


    "He''s just too shrewd!" I shook my head.


    "He even generously gave an


    additional 50 thousand to make it a


    for


    round figure. He imed it was for the two children, saying they were


    el?


    still young and struggling. The, widow almost knelt in gratitude. Byron gained a reputation for his


    kindness!" Grayson sneered.


    "Byron is inhumane! I guess he hired those people who decided on the price." Lauren snapped.


    "Kindness? He has no conscience," Grayson snorted. "He extorted that 200 thousand from Helen. That was Helen''s private fund. Yet he continued to have a life outside."


    "He''s just an empty shell wearing the mask of benevolence. He''s ying with maniptive tactics!" I couldn''t bear to listen anymore. "How could such a good person like Beatrice have a father like him?"


    "He became this way because of Helen, who allowed him to act recklessly and y with everything at his fingertips."


    Lauren couldn''t control her emotions. She was furious at the injustice.


    Grayson looked at us as if he hadn''t slept all night. He animatedly asked, "Are you still listening? If not, I''m going to sleep."

 Chapter 975 Silently Concerned

    We both immediately eximed in unison, "Of course, we''re listening!" Grayson said, "Quick! Have Carol bring me another cup of coffee."


    I promptly rang the bell, summoning Carol to pour three cups of coffee for us.


    Carol quickly turned around to fetch the coffee for us.


    She hesitated and looked at Grayson. She couldn''t hold back and asked casually, "Have you had breakfast? Are you just drinking coffee?" Grayson looked helpless. "When do I have time for breakfast? I need to report this. After the briefing, I''ll grab a bite and sleep."


    Carol walked out. I knew she must be preparing something for him.


    Grayson took a big sip and continued, "Unexpectedly, life is full of twists and turns. One day, Keller''s Dairy suddenly encountered trouble."


    "What?" I eximed.


    Lauren also seemed frozen, forgetting to sip her coffee. Grayson shrugged.


    "Milk poisoning. It led to two deaths! It caused a sensation in Gerby then, and Helen''s father was also arrested. Her mother, in a fit of anger, had a sudden stroke. What do you think Helen could do in such a situation?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My heart sank. This wasn''t good.


    As expected, Grayson continued, "Byron took over Keller''s Dairy at the critical moment and eventually emerged at the top."


    I didn''t want to hear anymore. I had a hunch that all of this was rted to Beatrice''s father.


    Grayson, however, continued, "When Helen''s mother had a stroke, Jocelyn helped take care of the olddy. Not long after, the olddy passed away."


    Lauren put down her coffee cup and said what I wanted to say, "Grayson, you should re-investigate. This can''t all be just a coincidence. Is it milk poisoning that leads to the deaths? They''ve been in the business for so many years. How is that believable?"


    "Congrattions, Lauren, I think the same way. That''s why I''ve already arranged for someone to investigate!" Grayson looked at both of us.


    "I''m amazing, right?" He mischievously asked.


    Just then, Carol came in carrying a lunchbox.


    Lauren and I exchanged nces, pretending we hadn''t seen anything.


    Grayson looked at Carol teasingly. "Carol, you''re making progress. I''m starving. I had to fill my stomach with coffee."


    He wore a pitiful look and nced at Carol with a hint of tenderness in his eyes.


    Carol sneakily nced at me, pretended to be shocked, and asked hushedly, "Why aren''t you eating yet?! Stop talking. Don''t drink too much coffee. It''s not good for your stomach." After saying that, she hurriedly went out to pour a cup of hot water and then blushed as she left.


    Lauren timelymented, "Grayson, Carol is a good girl. Don''t act clueless."


    Grayson grinned. "She just got me food, and look at how nosy you two are."


    But I didn''t want to listen anymore and asked him, "Are we being nosy? You little scoundrel. You''re so heartless!"


    "That''s unscrupulous, Ms. Chloe!" He eximed.


    "It''s two different things. Don''t interrupt me," I scolded him.


    "The story isn''t over yet. Do you want to hear more?" He asked yfully.


    I disdainfully said, "Go on."


    Seeing that he had sessfully changed the subject, Grayson quickly continued.


    "Beatrice should have had a premonition." Grayson suddenly added.


    "Why would you say that?" I asked anxiously.


    "It''s strange Beatrice and Hazel, oh, I mean Hazelyn, grew up together but Beatrice was never very friendly to Hazel It''s said that Beatrice never yed with Hazel." Grayson Cooked at me while chewing his food.


    I nced at his te, and I had to admit that it looked delicious. It looked like a carefully selected order.


    "It seems that the situation in the


    Chandler family is indeedplicated. What happened that led Beatrice to end up in a mental hospital? I''m eager to know what happened when she returned to


    Gerby," I anxiously asked Grayson.


    "If you remember, Beatrice hadn''t graduated yet when she returned home," Grayson said. "At least that''s what it seems."


    I pondered.


    Indeed, she hadn''t graduated yet when she left in such a hurry.


    Then, I mmed the table. "Yes, you''re right! She left in a hurry. It was our senior year. At that time, we were all looking for internships.. was busy thinking about starting a business with Matthew and didn''t have time to worry about her."

 Chapter 976 Something Fishy

    As soon as we got to that point, I remembered what happened back then.


    "When she left, she came to say goodbye to me in a rush, mentioning an urgent matter in her hometown. I remember asking her, ''What''s the matter? Why the rush?'' but she didn''t give me a clear answer and left in a hurry."


    Thinking about it now, I regretted being so careless. But even if I had known something back then, what could I have done?


    I continued, "Then everyone went to their internships, and Beatrice never returned. We only had asional phone calls. At that time, I was busy with starting a business, dealing with Matthew, and the daily hustle of the building materials business. I didn''t have time to contact her."


    As I spoke, the bitterness in my heart intensified. If I had known she was in trouble, I would have helped her, even if I wasn''t that important back then.


    "I didn''t think anything would go wrong since she was back in her hometown with her parents, so I neglected her. I didn''t know about her father. She even did her thesis in a hurry. We only met once during the graduation photoshoot, exchanged a few words, and she disappeared.


    "I thought about having a celebratory party together since we graduated, but she was already gone. I called her urgently, asking where she was. She said she was already on the bus. I had to ask her when she would return to Foswood for a proper gathering. After all, we had just graduated, and she had left in such a rush.


    "She said she wasn''t sure, and she woulde see me after dealing with her family. But she never showed up. When I paused the business due to my pregnancy and tried to contact her, her phone was already out of service."


    I vividly recalled that time.


    Grayson snapped his fingers. "That''s it! The timeline matches up. She returned to her hometown because her mother suddenly fell ill. She was reportedly in aa, and Beatrice had to take care of her." He finished his meal, grabbed a tissue, and said, "Oh, that was delicious."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Then he continued, "At that time, she had a boyfriend, a high school ssmate. He had graduated from college and returned to Gerby. Apparently, they had a good rtionship, but... But now, he''s Hazelyn''s husband."


    "What?" I felt utterly powerless. This was heart-wrenching.


    "My goodness! Looks like both mother and daughter are professionals," Lauren cursed. "There must be something to this."


    I pped the table and said to Grayson, "Enough. This is definitely rted to Hazelyn. Start investigating Hazelyn now!"


    Grayson looked at me. "Beatrice is in a mental hospital in a county in Gerby."


    I said, "Right now, I just want to know if Beatrice really does have a mental problem. That''s what all our ssmates have been wondering."


    Lauren had a different opinion, saying, "Considering all that''s happened, Beatrice might have been driven crazy by anger."


    When Lauren saw my puzzled


    expression, she started listing her reasons, counting on her fingers.


    "First, he mother''s illness seems et


    suspicious. I bet Jocelyn did it Otherwise, how could she have changed Hazel Marrow to Hazelyn Chandler? Something''s fishy here.


    "Second, if it weren''t for Jocelyn, how could Byron take over someone else''s factory and then take over Keller''s Dairy? I''m telling you, we need to investigate this thoroughly. There might be a connection


    between them and what happened to the Keller family."


    Lauren looked at Grayson and asked, "Didn''t you find out what illness her mother had when you were investigating this? Why did she suddenly get sick?"


    "Ah! That''s right. You''re a smart one, Lauren. That''s the important part. Since the Keller''s Diary incident, the Chandle family has tightly sealed all information. We can''t dig anything out, and we couldn''t find the reason. No one else would have a chance either."


    "Looks like we need to investigate everything about Byron. We should look into everything he did after he came into contact with Helen. They were trying to eliminate the Keller family, including Beatrice." I couldn''t calm my heart. I was determined to dig into this matter.

 Chapter 977 Dont Rattle the Snake

    Grayson looked at us, leaning back in his chair. "Even the Keller''s Dairy poisoning incident remains a mystery. We investigated everything, but couldn''t find a clue. I think there''s something fishy here. The official conclusion at that time was that improper production processes led to issues in dairy products, and Helen''s father ended up taking the me."


    "He was in prison until shortly before Helen fell ill, then he died in jail. After that, Helen got sick, had a cerebral hemorrhage, and remained unconscious until she passed away two yearster. And in just a short time, Beatrice was admitted to the mental hospital.


    "Everyone''s statements aligned. Helen''s father died in prison, and her grief was overwhelming, leading to a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. Simrly, Beatrice was deeply affected and went insane." Grayson spread his hands helplessly.


    Lauren chimed in, "This doesn''t add up. There must be a reason for all this. It can''t be just a coincidence, right? If it really is rted to Jocelyn, who did Helen marry? This is scary."


    I followed his train of thought and felt a chilling shudder.


    The three of us fell silent, and finally, I murmured, "I need to go to Gerby to see Beatrice. I can''t just leave her in a mental hospital. If she really is mentally ill, I can bring her back to a psychiatric hospital here in Foswood. The Chandler family won''t treat her well in Gerby."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Grayson shook his head helplessly. "It''s probably not as simple as you think. The Chandler family won''t allow anyone to see Beatrice. When our people were investigating this, they tried to verify Beatrice''s condition, but it was impossible.


    "Fortunately, I was prepared. The person I sent to investigate pretended to be a journalist. Otherwise, we might have alerted them. But the Chandler family might have caught on regardless. After all, your ssmate, Theo, has been there to ask about her. Honestly, I''m worried that the Chandler family might have moved Beatrice."


    I started feeling anxious. "Are you saying the Chandler family might have actually moved Beatrice somewhere else?"


    Grayson nodded. "It''s possible. The less traces they leave, the more suspicious it is."


    "Something''s off here," Lauren muttered.


    I slumped in the chair, feeling powerless. "But we can''t just sit here and do nothing. If something happens to Beatrice..."


    I couldn''t bring myself to think about it.


    "There''s no use being anxious now. It''s been many years. We need to n for the long term." Lauren patted my shoulder.


    "Just wait. My people are


    investigating the Kellers, including the cable factory director''s ident If we find any clues rted to those two cases, we can connect them to Helen, Beatrice, and a series of


    events," Grayson assured me. "So


    you need to be patient."


    I sighed, feeling the weight of recent events. "Too much has been happeningtely, but I still need to make a trip."


    Grayson looked at me and said,


    "Finish handling that first, and deal with Beatriceter. It''s a good timex to take a breather. We can''t make the Chandler family suspicious. If they really have moved Beatrice, we won''t be able to do anything. When we get the clues, we can n an attack."


    I nodded in agreement. "Looks like that''s the only way."


    He stood up. "Alright. I''m going back to get some sleep! You''ve fed me well, now I''m exhausted."


    I nodded again. "Go back and get some rest. If you hear anything, tell me immediately."


    Grayson rubbed his face. He was clearly tired. "Alright. Bourdamun should be fine. You don''t need to worry."


    "I''m not worried about that. It''s perfect. Fred will be here in a few days."


    "I''ll go, then. Let me know when you''re free to catch up."


    Lauren looked at me. "If you need anything, you can tell me. Ivanna is fine now, so I shouldn''t stay idle."


    "I have some important things to deal with at the moment. We can''t dy the investigation into Dominic and Fred''s ns. Mr. David from the Pierce family has been urging me to meet him with As," I exined to Lauren.


    "Mr. David?" Lauren seemed surprised.


    "Yes, he heard about my marriage to As and suddenly called him," I replied.


    "When are you going?" Lauren asked.

 Chapter 978 Loosen Up

    Honestly, I wasn''t sure.


    "The original n was to go after Matthew''s case was over, but everything got mixed up. His case is done, but we still have to deal with the aftermath," I said with some concern.


    "Do you really want to continue dealing with whates after?" Lauren sounded impatient.


    "No. You''re right. I can''t just keep being his crutch," I quickly reassured Lauren. "Don''t worry. It''s just Liora."


    "Haha! You spared her this time. She probably feels like she''s on top of the world now," Lauren said disdainfully.


    "Let her enjoy her moment," I replied nonchntly. I understood what As was doing about this since I had talked to him and learned his ns.


    "My father is waiting for some news too. Once there''s an update on the Bermuda Alliance, there will be no dy. I''m afraid Navi might do something. If my father bes useless to them, neither side will spare him. Unveiling the truth about the Pierce family will be impossible then... We can''t take any of this lightly."


    "I think you should loosen up a bit," Lauren suggested.


    "How?" I looked at Lauren and smiled. "How can I rx with all this to handle?"


    After she said that, I suddenly felt a heavy sense of oppression, and I wanted to release it.


    I''ll admit, I was too tightly wound.


    Lauren understood.


    "That''s why I came back to see you. Didn''t you tell me you lifted a burden from your heart today? You''ve fulfilled your promise, and he can walk his own path from now on. He can make his own choices." I knew Lauren was talking about Matthew.


    But I could willingly let Matthew go. I was only dealing with the Murphy family because Ava was a Murphy.


    I didn''t want to wait until she grew up and be unable to answer her questions.


    I looked at Lauren, lifted the corner of my lips, and said, "Looks like I really need to rx. How about we go have some fun for once?"


    Lauren saw that I was tempted and


    smiled happily. "Why are we still


    sitting here? Ryan''s back, and you don''t need to guard the office. Let''s go! We''ll go shopping to relieve


    some stress."


    I looked at her usingly. "You just said you couldn''t stay idle. Is this your way of doing that?"


    Lauren chuckled. "Hey, Chlo, it''s lunch break now, isn''t it? Is there a problem with us going shopping during lunch?"


    Her reasoning left me speechless. It seemed that when people wanted to find reasons for themselves, it was absolutely impossible to refute them. You could justify anything. en.swhovels


    I looked at her disdainfully and said, "When did you be so smart?"


    "Well? Matthew is finally free. Isn''t


    that something worth celebrating? I don''t think it''s appropriate to celebrate in some other way, but we can go shopping and buy a few clothes. Okay?"


    Lauren had already made up her mind to drag me along, so whatever she said sounded reasonable.


    I helplessly stood up, picked up my bag, and walked out of the office with Lauren.


    Besides, the morning had not been idle at all. I hadn''t even had a proper breakfast because of the trial, and now my stomach was growling.


    I was feeling hungry since I had just watched Grayson eat.


    Following behind Lauren, I said, "Let''s eat. We can go shopping after that. I''ll be too exhausted otherwise."


    She looked at me and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    Suddenly, I remembered the taco shop she had taken me to. I hadn''t been there in a long time. It was just a little further out.


    I looked at Lauren with a grin. "I want Alejandra''s Taco!"


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Lauren said, walking into the elevator.


    Just as we were about to exit the elevator, I saw Michelle sitting on the sofa in the lobby. I quickly pulled Lauren back into the elevator.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 979 Alejandros Taco

    I stepped back and pressed the elevator button for the basement.


    Lauren turned to look at me and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I quickly shrugged and said, "I saw a ssmate I''d rather not meet."


    In response, Lauren immediately said, "Michelle?"


    I widened my eyes, looking at her with a smile. "You''re a mind reader. Yes, it''s her. She''s in the lobby, probably waiting for me."


    "Oh, thank goodness you noticed in time. If she had stuck to you, it would have dyed us quite a bit," Lauren said.


    "I wouldn''t have cared if she''d dyed us, but she''s been bothering me for a long time, and it''s definitely not over anything good. My ssmates can''t stand her," I said, taking out my car keys from my bag. "Let''s take my car! Thankfully, there''s a back exit we can use. Otherwise, I''d have to deal with her every day."


    We found my car and got in, heading straight to the taco shop.


    Business here was always good. We had arrived early and it wasn''t lunchtime yet, but there were no empty seats.


    Alejandra recognized Lauren and came out to wee us in. "What are you two doing standing outside? Come with me. Wait in my room."


    Alejandra led us upstairs, revealing a small corner on the third floor, her own private lounge.


    Opening the door, she said, "You two can eat here. It''s a little small, but you can turn on the air conditioning. It''s hot outside with the sun, and it''s quiet here. Take your time."


    Lauren quickly expressed her gratitude with a hug, and Alejandra went downstairs.


    I teased Lauren, "Impressive. You''ve really won Alejandra over. Looks like you''ve eaten quite a few of Alejandra''s Tacos."


    Lauren grinned proudly. "You''re mistaken. I haven''t been here much, especially not recently."


    "Why does Alejandra remember you then?" I was curious.


    "Alejandra remembers me because I helped her once. That olddy''s memory is really something," Lauren said nonchntly. "What happened?" I was intrigued.


    "It was the second or third time I was here. Thendlord came to collect the rent, or rather, to drive Alejandra away. Thendlord''s rtive saw that Alejandra''s


    business was making money a


    got a bit jealous. They provoked the tabitText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are there people like that everywhere? Green-eyed monsters!" I expressed my frustration.


    "The first time came here, I spoke


    with Alejandra because her food was delicious and there weren''t many customers that day. She


    mentioned that thendlord had


    been wanting to sell the store, and she had no idea when that would happen," Lauren said.


    "Looks like she had some trouble. It would be better if she had her own property," Imented.


    "It''s amon problem for


    businesses who rent. This location


    isn''t really good for business at all of it weren'' for Alejandra''s excellent cooking and the fame she''s earned, who woulde all the way here to eat? You''ve seen it yourself. This ce is very remote!"


    I nodded withoutment.


    The first time Lauren brought me to this restaurant, I wondered how we had ended up so far away just to eat.


    But Alejandra''s Tacos were incredibly delicious.


    Once you tried them, you''d want toe back.


    "And then what happened?"

 Chapter 980 A Friend in Alejandra

    Lauren continued, "Thatndlord saw Alejandra''s business thriving and wanted to drive her away by raising the rent. Both parties didn''t want to back down. Alejandra certainly didn''t want to pay such a high price for rent, and thendlord wanted to force her out."


    "That''s downright hical," Iined.


    "Alejandra already had a steady stream of customers. If she moved, it would be a considerable loss. Alejandra was furious. When she rented the ce, she paid two years worth of rent in advance. It would all be in vain if she left after building a loyal customer base.


    "But thendlord didn''t care about any of that. He doubled the rent and even threatened to take the ce back if they couldn''t reach an agreement quickly, iming he couldn''t dy his own leasing process. "Alejandra was infuriated and argued with them. When she first rented the ce, the rent was already higher than usual. Thendlord took advantage of the situation for personal gain," Lauren expressed disdain.


    "And what happened next?" I couldn''t wait to know how Lauren had stepped in to help.


    "He said too much and ended up saying, ''Buy it from me if you can. I''ll sell it to you cheap. It''s worth 50 thousand dors, but I''ll give it to you for 40 thousand. Is that generous enough? How dare you say I''m not being fair? Buy it from me if you can afford it! Then no one will bother you about rent anymore. How about that?''


    "When I heard that, I realized the ce was worth 40 thousand dors, and he had deliberately put it that way to provoke her," Lauren said, still angered by the memory.


    "If Alejandra agreed to buy it for 40 thousand dors, he would get rid of what he considered a hot potato, and if not, she would have to pay the rent. If she couldn''t afford it, she would have to leave," Lauren exined while gesturing helplessly.


    "A ssic case of taking advantage of someone in trouble," I remarked.


    "He was heartless. I was infuriated. It was obvious he was bullying poor Alejandra! I asked him, ''Do you mean what you say?""


    "Did he actually agree to sell it?" I was surprised.


    "He had nothing to lose, so of course he agreed. I immediately asked Alejandra if she wanted to buy this ce."


    Lauren chuckled. "Actually, I did something reckless."


    I inquired, "What was it?"


    Lauren looked at me and said, "Think about it. If Alejandra could afford to buy, why would she still be renting? Business might be booming, but 40 thousand dors in two years is still quite a stretch. She has to support her family while running the shop too.


    "I saw Alejandra in distress and I knew she couldn''te up with the money. At that moment, I kind of regretted getting involved," Lauren confessed, looking at me with a smile.


    Iughed and said, "But that''s just what you''re like."


    "Thendlord sneered at me and


    said, ''If you''re meddling, at least know who you''re dealing with. Does she have 40 thousand dors?'' In response, took out my card from


    Ine


    my bag, pped it on the d


    and


    asked him, ''I asked if you meant what you said. She doesn''t have 40 thousand dors, but I do? Are you selling or not?""


    Lauren scoffed as she talked about it. "Do you think I was intimidating? I thought I was. Anyway, the money wasn''t a loss."


    I smiled brightly at her. "You really are a sweetheart."


    Lauren smiled and continued, "When


    thendlord saw the card, he hesitated for a long time. He hadn''t been able to sell the ce for many years. There was supposed to be redevelopment in this location, but there were no actual signs of progress. But he was dumbfounded that someone was willing to pay immediately!"


    "But this ce will eventually be redeveloped. Look around. It''s surrounded by old neighborhoods. Now that it''s developing, it''s expanding outward. This will


    be the city center soon


    or


    reassured Lauren, saying. Once ourpany has enough money, we''ll start development!"


    Lauren smiled. "That''s what you say."


    Iughed heartily, "Well, it''s free to brag."


    "And then? Did you really buy it?" I asked.


    "Thendlord struggled to say anything. Some customers even cheered for Alejandra, so he reluctantly agreed. I took him to the bank, withdrew 40 thousand dors, and handed it to him. Once wepleted the paperwork, this lot became mine," Lauren said confidently.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I looked at her, astonished, "Are you saying this ce is yours now?"

 Chapter 981 The Past Cannot Be Looked Back Upon

    Lauren shook her head and said, "No, how could I take advantage of Chelsea? Besides, I don''t have the time or interest to manage those things."


    "But Chelsea doesn''t have the money, right?" I asked, and suddenly, it became clear to me.


    Smiling, she said, "After wepleted all the procedures, I told Chelsea to take over the house. However, Chelsea told me that she couldn''t afford it. I suggested getting a loan because the bank had a support policy then. I secretly had her go to Oliver, and the loan was arranged."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This turned out just as I expected.


    "Chelsea has solved all her worries because it was a no-interest policy, and the principal could be repaid in five years. She doesn''t have to deal with thendlord, and repaying the loan was easy! In the end, she got this house. Chelsea gained with no loss," Lauren said casually.


    I smiled and said, "No wonder Chelsea loves you so much! Why didn''t I meet you earlier? When I was in the construction business, my funds asionally ran dry. It was tough for me at that time." Lauren smirked and said, "You''re fortunate you didn''t know me back then. If you did, Matthew might have conned you even more."


    As soon as she spoke, both of us burst intoughter.


    Lauren continued, "That''s how life is. True contentment bringssting joy! Look at yourself now. You''re living much better than you were with Matthew, right?"


    I nodded and said, "I''m thankful to have As in my life! I didn''t anticipate such happiness."


    Then, I asked, "Actually, being with Oliver...you had a good opportunity to make money back then! Be frank, do you regret it?"


    Lauren shook her head faintly. "Honestly, I''m not interested in money. You might not believe me when I say this, but money is just a number to me. If I were interested in it, I would be wealthy, as quite a few people sent me money back then!"


    Ipletely believed her, as those people were pervasive.


    Of course, if I were in her shoes, I would have done the same. That''s how business people are they''ll do anything to achieve their goals.


    "What attracted me to him was his


    calmness, modesty, and status. won''t deny that I enjoyed being superior, with everyone ttering


    me ve always been vain, longing to


    be admired."


    I knew what Lauren said was true because we had a genuine friendship. She had protected me and stood up for me.


    I will never forget what Lauren has done for me in this lifetime. Sincerely speaking, she was the sole reason I was still alive.


    Lauren continued to speak in a gentle tone, "Money isn''t everything, although it''s essential. The feeling he left me with was unachievable by wealth."


    I nodded, fully understanding the kind of feeling she was talking about.


    "What''s the big deal about being rich? Even with money, people still lower themselves to please others correct? Lauren then said bitterly "But it wasn''t until that day that hadpletely woken up from my dream."


    von


    Whenever she brought up this subject, I knew Lauren was having terrible difficulty finding a way tomunicate her resentment.


    "I understood that this kind of feeling


    is not mine. Receiving love and


    praise from others, yet the one expressing it all has little regard for you. This type of humiliation hurts. It really hurts!"


    Lauren looked pale as she gazed at me. Oliver appeared to have caused her great pain.


    Although I couldn''tprehend the feelings deep within her, I knew the pain of being undervalued, especially after she had given up all her dignity.


    I patted her hand and advised, "Lauren, don''t overthink it. Don''t hold onto this feeling in your heart all the time. You can only start anew when you let it go."


    Lauren looked at me with a wry smile and replied, "Start anew? I have never thought about starting anew. My life is a mess, and where is the opportunity to start over?"

 Chapter 982 The Real Ruthless Person

    I did not particrly enjoy hearing her say that.


    I asked her, "Lauren, are you eighty years old? Why are you feeling so depressed when you are only in your thirties? Give him another chance, allow him to treat you well, and show him how much you are loved."


    I gave her a fierce look and said, "It''s true that Oliver is regretful. He has been searching for you nonstop since you disappeared! He has gotten thin, and it shows his concern for you. Try to forget what happened! Isn''t that better?


    Lauren shook her head slowly. "It is impossible."


    My heart ached to see her attitude.


    I asked as I gazed at her, "Since you im it''s impossible, why not start over by finding someone who loves you? Must you torment yourself?"


    I had wanted to discuss this with Lauren for a long time. Oliver would be best for her. Despite not being a businessman, he was a well-respected individual. They previously shared an understanding and made an excellentbination of their respective skills and looks.


    She grinned mockingly and said, "You make it sound so easy, but it''s just too hard. Never mind that I''m in my thirties, even if I were to consider my reputation, do you think I still have such a chance?"


    She gave me a serious look before saying, "Being by his side for a decade, and then bing a mistress to the point of caring for his terminally ill wife. In the end, she gave me a p right before she died. That swat woke me up!"


    Her eyes stared at me, filled with profound feelings.


    Of course, I know Oliver''ste wife was a ruthless person. It was an invisible, unseen p that shattered all hopes.


    "Who in the entire city doesn''t know about my remarkable achievement? Do I have the prestige to find someone who likes me? Who would like me?"


    Sheughed after saying that, but her gaze conveyed a deep sadness. My heart ached to see her like this.


    I had to admit that I did not want to see her in this state. I liked watching herugh and talk gracefully, being energetic, and standing up for others.


    She now seemed to dislike social gatherings. I was aware that the wound in her heart had not yet healed.


    I knew she frequented the pub to drown her sorrows, but I did not want to give her too much advice. I even avoided discussing such subjects out of concern that they would hurt her.


    "I already dare to face the world withN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    my head held high. Chloe, do you know why I desperately tried to persuade Ivanna to keep the child? Because you know how much I long for a chance to be a mother!"


    My eyes immediately got wet as Lauren stared into them.


    "But I am aware of how extravagant this is. I''ve lost this opportunity that any woman can have!" Her head dropped suddenly, and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "The reason went abroad was to live and die independently. After getting tired of wandering and seeing, I wanted to find a ce l enjoyed. I wanted to die young and bury myself there.


    "In my next life, I hope to marry someone who loves me, have children, and live a normal life," Lauren murmured, her head down.


    I felt intense heartache and grabbed her hand.


    "However, when I was saved and revived, I began to believe that perhaps my suffering in this world was over should strive to act like a dignified person once more because I still have you all." Her smile shed on her face.


    "Too many people are cursing me," she whispered as she wiped away her tears. "I want them to realize that even if they keep cursing me, I can face it."


    Laurenughed as she spoke. Theughter sounded lonely and bitter.


    At that moment, the tiny room''s door was abruptly shoved open.

 Chapter 983 Strange Atmosphere

    A hoarse voice spoke, "Lauren, I know I was wrong. Give me another chance, and I can give you everything you said. We can get married, have children, and live the life you want!"


    Both of us were stunned. Lauren turned her face away, quickly wiping her tears.


    Standing at the door was Oliver Hansen.


    Neither of us knew how long he had been standing there. However, it appeared that he overheard our conversation.


    The three of us stayed silent, and only our breathing could be heard.


    After a while, it was Lauren who broke the silence. She looked at Oliver with a distant expression and said, "I don''t want to see you. Can you please not disturb us while we''re having dinner? Thank you!" Mr. Oliver nced at me and apologized, "Ms. Chloe, could you please excuse us? I''d like to talk to Lauren."


    I quickly nodded and said, "Of course!"


    As I was about to get up and leave, Lauren grabbed my arm and coldly said, "Chloe, if you walk out of this room today, we are no longer friends. Our rtionship ends here." She then stared at me while gradually releasing her hold on my hand.


    Feeling uneasy, I nced at Mr. Oliver and chose to stay seated without moving. Because I knew, in this matter, Lauren wouldn''tpromise, even if I were her best friend.


    Mr.Oliver, understanding the situation, stopped making things difficult for me. He spoke, "Lauren, please don''t be like this. I''ve reflected on myself, and I know I was wrong from the beginning. It''s my fault, and I''ve let you down!


    "In the days without you, I truly understood my own heart. My life can''t be without you! You are already a part of me! Without you, my life has no meaning. I..."


    "Sorry, Mr. Oliver, please don''t disturb us during our meal!" Lauren said in a detached manner, "Your life has nothing to do with me! Please have some self-respect!"


    Mr. Oliver walked into the small room, determined not to leave. He looked at Lauren and said, "Lauren, I know I''ve caused you pain. Please forgive me. I promise to devote the rest of my life to you, to care for you, and to never again let you suffer! I can do it!"


    "But I no longer need someone to care for me," Lauren said decisively.


    Lauren looked at me coldly and asked, "Can we change to another ce to eat?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked awkwardly at Oliver.


    Lauren said to me disapprovingly, "You don''t need to look at him. find it


    at, you don''t h


    If you


    answer me. I can leave."


    belongs to en.swnove


    In my helplessness, I looked at Lauren. Just as I was about to speak, she grabbed her bag from behind her and stood up.


    I quickly got up, grabbed the bag, and said to her, "Lauren, don''t be angry. I can eat anything."


    Oliver reached out and grabbed her arm. "Lauren! Don''t be like this... I truly miss you!"


    His tone was full of pain and a hint of resentment


    Lauren forcefully shook off his hand, angrily saying, "Enough! Please stop making useless gestures. I won''t repeat the same mistakes! The


    woman who used to stay by your side has also died!" e P


    "Sorry," I mouthed at Oliver before quickly following Lauren downstairs.


    I wept in my heart. My delicious


    meal was disrupted, and I was so hungry that my stomach was growling. The food about to reach my mouth was just messed up like that!


    To my surprise, Granny was near the stairs with the food. Without waiting for her to ask, Lauren had already rushed out.


    Greedily, I told her, "Granny, pack it for us. I''m taking it away!"


    Granny agreed with a nod, quickly turned back, and efficiently packed the food in a container at the counter.


    I thanked her, stuffed some money, and hurriedly chased after Lauren.

 Chapter 984 A Strange Woman

    Lauren was striding along the street alone as I chased after her. I quickly grabbed my things and got into the car, swiftly starting my car to catch up to her.


    I parked my car close to her and honked. She turned her head and nced at me, opening the car door.


    She looked grumpy, and I said, "Why are you mad at me? I didn''t ask him toe. My meal got ruined, and I''m not evenining! I''m starving now. Did I do anything wrong?"


    Knowing what she had done was improper, she sighed softly and said, "Let me join you for some food. It''s close by. Pull over, and I''ll drive!"


    We switched ces, and she drove directly to the restaurant she mentioned.


    It dawned on me that it was the "Marioposa" restaurant near Ivanna''s workce.


    Their food was delicious, indeed. I did, however, also bring the takeaway with me.


    After we got into Marioposa, I grinned and said, "This is such a fortunate coincidence. I can savor both meals?"


    Lauren looked helpless.


    I asked mischievously, "Lauren, if I hadn''t followed your advice just now and left, would you have stopped considering me your best friend?" She gave me a severe look and said, "If a friend can''t be in my shoes, is that the kind of person we can still be friends with?"


    "Thank goodness I''m timid," I murmured as I stuck out my tongue at her.


    She red at me, looking calm andposed.


    We ordered several dishes in Marioposa, satisfying my ever-growing stomach. That was when I finally felt happy and satisfied.


    I had no idea how Oliver would feel, but I sensed that reconciling could beplicated.


    After the meal, we left the restaurant while chatting and strolling.


    We were in a small neighborhood and noticed numerous clothing boutiques. Lauren dragged me into one.


    Surprisingly, the clothes in the little


    boutique were nice. Despite being a small-brand retailer, the designs were distinctive, and I enjoyed some pieces.


    I found maternity wear that would be very suitable for Ivanna. Just as my


    handed that piece of clothing,


    a swifter hand yanked it away.


    I nced at the woman who took the clothing. I was surprised to see that the woman was the one who had run into me that day in the store!


    Her smile was hard to read as she looked at me.


    I did not hold back and asked, "Miss, do you know the ''firste, first serve'' rule?"


    Her smile deepened, and her eyes were full of provocation, saying, "You were here first?"


    I recognized this voice very well, but as I looked closely at her face today, I was positive I had never seen it before.


    I asked, "Who are you? Do we know each other? Or did you mistake someone else for me?"


    I asked this question because when Ivanna saw her, she said she looked like Harmony.


    "You do realize that who I am has nothing to do with you? I just have to get what I want, that''s all," she remarked maliciously.


    I kept staring at her, thinking that her words seemed to have some profound meaning.


    Lauren observed our impasse from a distance, walked over slowly, and continued to examine her closely.


    The woman ignored Lauren''s questioning stare.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lauren asked, "This piece of clothing


    does matter to us, though. It''s ironic


    because what you stated also


    Pel


    applies to us. If we like it, we won''t


    letit


    let to t go!"


    After saying that, she snatched the clothes and shouted, "Salesperson, pack it up!"

 Chapter 985 A Mysterious Woman

    The woman''s eyes narrowed and she gave Lauren a hostile nce.


    Lauren lifted her eyebrows in defiance.


    The woman smiled with disdain and said, "This is a case of birds of a feather. Both of you are skilled at seducing men. You are truly the degenerates of society!" These remarks implied that she must be familiar with us.


    The woman shifted her gaze to my face and sarcastically said, "You should learn the lesson from her bad example. Behave yourself!"


    I said confidently, "Don''t be so snarky in front of me, no matter who you are. You will only embarrass yourself!"


    The woman said, "Well, let''s wait and see. Don''t be too confident."


    "You behave in such a weird way, yet I''m not afraid. You should be more sensible and avoid looking for trouble. It''s better to keep your mouth shut," I warned her.


    "Good luck to you!" She nced at me threateningly, then turned and walked out of the boutique.


    The salesperson in the boutique had already packed our items.


    Lauren asked the salesperson, "Do you know this woman?"


    The salesperson shook her head and replied, "No, I don''t know her. She probably saw youe in and followed you!" The salesperson looked at me while saying this. She had observed it. After we settled the bill, we left the boutique. Lauren frowned and asked me, "Who is she exactly?"


    "When you were talking to her, I observed her carefully. She doesn''t seem to be the Harmony I know. Harmony is not as cunning as her!" I had to say.


    "Moreover, this person seems to be very familiar with both of us!" Lauren said it with certainty.


    "But we''ve never met her. Is there someone like that that you can recall?" I asked.


    Lauren confidently shook her head. Although I don''t know her either, she resembles Harmony in height, walking style, and eyes.


    I gathered my thoughts and said to Lauren, "Whatever! We can''t let her affect our mood!"


    Lauren smiled. "Right! Let''s continue!"


    As soon as they left, my phone rang. It was As. I nodded at Lauren before leaving the store and picking up the phone.


    "Have you had lunch?" he asked softly.


    "Yes, I ate with Lauren! How about you?" I asked sweetly, feeling genuinely delighted to hear him.


    "I''m having lunch with Mr. Brown, summing up some things!" His voice was very gentle.


    "Oh, you''re with him!" I eximed.


    "Want to join us?" he asked.


    "No, you take care of it. I''ll stroll around with Lauren then head back to thepany."


    After hanging up, Lauren teased me, "You two can''t be separated even for a moment! Inseparable!"


    "He and Mr.Brown are discussing


    the case together. Besides, isn''t Liora still there?" I had always tried to avoid being too affectionate in front of Lauren. After all, deep down, she was still healing.


    At that moment, Johnson''s call came in. I released Lauren''s arm and answered.


    "Ms. Chloe, Mr. Matthew wants to go to thepany tomorrow, and I-I wanted to ask for your opinion!" Johnson''s tone was a bit hesitant.


    I held the phone and gave it some thought. "I don''t have any objections. Thepany is his, and he should think for himself."


    "Mr. Matthew asked for my opinion, so... that''s why I called you! Those who perjured themselves in court..."


    "These people absolutely cannot


    stay, not a


    ¨¤ single one," I said. Afteret


    these words, I suddenly felt . Wasn''t I still intervening? belongs to


    "Your opinion is the right one,N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Johnson. You know Matthew andet


    Ardora Construction the best.


    Have


    faith in your judgment! Any decision you make is the right one!"


    Before hanging up, I couldn''t help but ask, "How did you arrange things for him?"

 Chapter 986 Stay Calm

    I knew several of the Murphy family''s properties had been sealed, and Matthew was homeless.


    John understood what I was asking and immediately responded, "He''s been renting a small house for now. He says he doesn''t care about any other property. He just wants to reim the small house you two used to live in."


    A wry smile twitched at the corner of my mouth. I silently sighed at his realization that hade toote.


    "I''m hanging up." I told John.


    Laurie realized it was John on the phone, so she turned to me and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Let''s go back to thepany. We''ll talk in the car," I said. In truth, I felt uneasy.


    Matthew had regained his freedom, but seeing him in a predicament like this worried me.


    I was concerned that Matthew would have a hard time in the future. He was like a giant baby who refused to grow up. Once he calmed down, he would regret this if he still had a conscience.


    I exined John''s intentions to Laurie. She nced at me, and I could tell what she was about to say. I spoke first. "I won''t get involved! Do you think I have nothing better to do?"


    Laurie chuckled and said, "I''m not saying you shouldn''t get involved, but you need to weigh the pros and cons. I exined the logic to you at the very start. If you keep meddling, he''ll only be more dependent on you. Eventually, it will affect your rtionship with As. Think about it!"


    Laurie''s words were straightforward but reasonable.


    I nodded. I know that this was the kind of thing a real friend worried about.


    I believed that this wouldn''te between me and As, but I couldn''t take advantage of the situation.


    Laurie suddenly looked at me and asked, "What if Ardora can''t sustain itself?"


    "They''ll have to deal with that themselves!" I said decisively.


    "Don''t you want to acquire it?" Laurie asked tentatively.


    "I used to think about that just to vent my anger. But I don''t want to anymore. It doesn''t benefit or help Tanum Corporation in any way, and I won''t act impulsively. I''m sure that acquiring Ardora Construction would only be a burden! What do I need it for?" I replied.


    Laurie rxed into her seat, gave me a thumbs up, and said, "Keep that mindset. Stay calm!"


    It was a decision I had made today. I could handle the follow-up work for Matthew, but it would take too much energy, and the benefits would not outweigh the costs!


    Back at thepany, Carol handed me two invitations. I nced at them casually. They were invitations to a businessworking event in the second half of the year. I ced them on the table. In reality, events like that didn''t really benefit us.


    "Will you go back to Amethyst Apartments after work tonight? It''s just the right time to visit thatdy. Didn''t you buy her some clothes?" Laurie looked at me and asked.


    I knew she was talking about Ivanna,


    so I grinned and said, "I need to go back to Pleca Park early. We dealt with something important today. The two old folks at home will want to know what happened. If we don''t go back, they''ll get anxious!


    "That''s true. After all, this has been causing a stir for so long." Laurie nodded. "You''re all set! I''ll find something to do too."


    I quickly suggested, "How about you


    visit the market area, Laurie? Eleanor


    has been discussing some door-rted business these days, and don''t know how it''s going. Could you check it out for me?"


    She immediately nodded. "Okay. I''ll go right away."


    Throughout the afternoon, I thought about Matthew''s situation. I told Laurie that wouldn''t involve myself in Matthew''s business, but deep down, knew that was to reassure


    her and stop her from worryin SLIKE


    about me. Too many things were rted to me. I couldn''t just let them go.


    When Atticus called, Iposed myself and quickly answered. "Hello, Atticus."


    "Where are you?" Atticus asked.


    "In the office," I replied. "Are you still in Foswood?"


    "I''lle over," he said without answering my question.


    "Alright. I''ll wait for you." I replied.


    After that, we hung up.


    It had been a while since I hadst seen Atticus. I hadn''t had time to see him since he mentioned he had returned to Foswood.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He soon made his way to my office as he was close by.

 Chapter 987 The Show Is About to Begin

    Atticus walked to my office and sat across from me.


    "Have you been in Foswood all this time?" I asked. I knew he hadn''t attended the court session today, but I was sure he had some representatives there.


    "Yeah," he responded lightly, "You changed the strategy?"


    I knew he was asking about the court trial.


    "Melvern Sunny stepped in for her, so we could only resolve the issue with Matthew, though it may not benefit her," I said. "You were right. Melvern ising for you!" "He''s afraid I''ll break free," Atticus pointed out.


    "But Liora has already been cast aside. I just received urate information this morning that Melvern''s source of funds is unclean, so it looks like he''s adopting a two-pronged approach. As has promised to support you wholeheartedly, too," I didn''t hide As''s meaning.


    Atticus''s eyes brightened.


    "Please thank him for me," Atticus said politely.


    "Melvern hasn''t found the best way to deal with you yet. Otherwise, he wouldn''t hesitate to let go of Liora. But Matthew was released in court today. Liora knows she''s useless to Melvern now and even ruined his investment!" I grinned.


    "That''s not important. What''s important is, do you still want Ardora?" he asked.


    "What does my decision to acquire Ardora have to do with him?" I asked.


    "If you want it, he''ll use Ardora to pull you into the circle," Atticus said.


    "I won''t get involved in their fights. His investment is for Liora, and I have nothing to do with it!" I replied, "Since Matthew was released in court, he''s broken free from Liora''s trap!"


    "Melvern is looking for support and to be someone to control from behind the scenes. He wants Echelon Group, and Ardora is the stepping stone. He seems to prefer you. Don''t forget, you have ATL Empire behind you!" Atticus revealed.


    "Does he think As can''t handle it?" I scoffed. "And I don''t want Ardora!" I replied firmly.


    Atticus was here to find out what I was thinking. He thought I wanted Ardora, and since Liora wanted Ardora, too, I couldn''t let her seed.


    But she had no reason to im she had invested in Ardora.


    And Mnie''s time had alsoe to an end.


    Atticus nodded and smiled. "This time, I''ll ensure he leaves and can''t return!"


    "He has several identities unknown to us. You''d better be careful and subtle," I reminded Atticus.


    Atticus wasn''t surprised. It appeared that he understood his rival as well.


    "Regardless of his identities, trying


    to control Foswood will not work out for him if he makes the same. mistakes twice, I''ll be waiting! Atticus said confidently, showing that he was well-prepared.


    "I can rest assured, then. And you don''t have to worry about Liora as well. It''s only a matter of time before she faces justice. It just depends on how much of a rush you''re in," grinned as I spoke, ncing at


    Atticus. I found him very interesting.


    This problem had taken up most of my youth for over a decade, but I continued entertaining it.


    "Oh, by the way, Atticus! Have you sold those houses? All 50,000 square meters?" I asked. "What do you mean?" asked Atticus.


    "If still some are avable, reserve three for me," I told him. "Bigger ones!"


    "Well, it''s up to you. I suppose you need more than one or two," He said straightforwardly.


    "If you really can''t secure the follow-up project in San Cosbech..."


    "Don''t worry about that. Remember, you need to do a good job with the follow-up design. It''ll definitely be mine. Melvern won''t be able to intervene since he''s now in


    vel


    Foswood," Atticus assured me


    confidently.


    "But hasn''t he handed over the design to us yet?" I questioned with some doubt.


    "He was waiting for the court trial to decide his next step. If everything goes smoothly, he''ll be here in a few days," Atticus seemed confident in his victory.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled and said mischievously, "Looks like you''re bulletproof!"


    We chatted for a while longer before he got up to leave. Before he left, he reminded me to find a way to let him review the initial draft of the design.


    As I watched Atticus walk toward the elevator, I thought he had already set up the game.


    I was looking forward to seeing how he performed.

 Chapter 988 Things Are Getting Serious

    It seemed like a great show was about to begin.


    But I had already decided to stay out of it and watch this time.


    After work, John came in, which I had expected because I knew he had something to tell me. But I had not expected that he woulde over right after our phone call. I sensed he had some doubts.


    I knew John was on my side, but it was unlikely he didn''t have any affection for Matthew after all those years they spent together. John was an intelligent guy. Mnie might have influenced him, but he was stil well aware of whom he owed favors.


    John had a n in mind. Our conversation was straightforward, and there was no need to beat around the bush.


    He looked at me and said, "I haven''t told him all the facts, Ms. Chloe. I was worried he wouldn''t be able to ept so much all at once!"


    I pondered momentarily and told John, "This is something he needs to face sooner orter. It would be better if he found out sooner."


    John continued, "I''m ready. I''ll spend time with him to support him and talk to him. I went out to buy some groceries, so I took the opportunity toe see you."


    John knew what I wanted, but it was hard for him.


    "He has no chance of turning things around right now. There''s trouble ahead for the issues in Muborough. Communication is needed to resume the construction and depends on the developmentpany''s thoughts.


    "After all, this has affected their sales. If they can be flexible about it, Mr. Matthew will be better off. If not, things could get difficult for Mr. Matthew. The situation is looking grim."


    I certainly understood this. Liora was the one who had worked on all those projects. If Liora decided to interfere, it could cause a lot of trouble.


    I reminded him, "First, let Matthew stabilize; don''t rush him. Liora could still be up to something. Matthew will be in trouble if she colludes with the developers over there!"


    John immediately caught on. "You won''t let Liora off, will you, Ms. Chloe?"


    "That depends on what she does," I replied disdainfully.


    "Even if construction resumes, there are problems with funds and other aspects. Mr Matthew''s past troubles and the cases involving Muborough are tough. Even the banks refuse to help. Who else can help him?" John said with concern.


    "To be honest, Mr. Matthew cares about his reputation. I... I''m worried about him... I''m afraid he won''t be able to handle it," John said, ncing at me.


    I didn''t interrupt, and John


    continued, "It won''t be easy to clean


    up this mess. I need to figure out how to solve the problem with his house. The ce where Grace Murphy lives is too big and probably won''t be easy to transfer. M


    Matthew also says it''ll be enough as


    long as he can keep the smaller


    one." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I have a suggestion for you. You can introduce Matthew to Adrian. I can help you with that. But I can''t get involved in anything else!" I made myself clear.


    I continued, "Would you pass him a


    message about our child? It''s about her household registration. Please let him know it was my decision. don''t want him to repeat his


    belire


    mother''s mistakes and adopt a child who has a family for no reason. And anyway, the adopted child testified for him at the crucial moment!"


    I brought this up on purpose. I assumed As used this point when handling Arton''s case.


    I was very grateful to As. He had silently resolved the issue of getting Arton to testify. I had always worried about getting him to show up for court.


    As had thought about my circumstances and taken care of me. He wouldn''t let anything go if it troubled me in any way.


    John nodded earnestly as he listened to me. I also gave him a few points of advice about Ardora.


    John asked, "Is it true that you don''t want Ardora, Ms. Chloe?"


    I firmly said, "No, I don''t."


    After John understood my meaning, he got up and left.


    It was fortunate that John was still there for Matthew. He was loyal and could take care of things for him.


    I called As after work. He excused himself, saying he had to attend to some business and couldn''t pick me up. He promised to returnter and asked me to return to Fremont Bay.


    I parked my car in the parking lot when I returned at lunchtime.


    As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, I saw Michelle in the lobby.

 Chapter 989 True Intentions

    When I saw Michelle Manson, I was impressed with her persistence despite myself.


    I moaned quietly, "Oh, she looks like she works here!"


    She noticed me as soon as I walked out and quickly approached me.


    Coincidentally, my phone rang with a call from Laurie, who wanted to tell me that Michelle was still downstairs.


    I could only helplessly reply, "You''re a littlete with that information."


    She joked, "Well, good luck to you then! Or should Ie back and rescue you?"


    I smiled faintly. "There''s no need for that. I need to face her at some point."


    Michelle was standing next to me as I said that.


    I ended the call and looked at her unfriendly, asking, "Just get straight to the point. Don''t beat around the bush. You''re putting pressure on me. Speak! What is it?"


    Michelle grinned shamelessly and said, "Actually, it''s nothing urgent. I just wanted to invite you for a meal and a chat."


    "If it''s nothing urgent, let''s skip the meal. I''m busy every day and barely spend time at home. On the rare asions when I do have free time, I prioritize spending it with my family. You know I have a daughter. don''t have the luxury of staying out," I said in a down-to-earth manner.


    She had joked about me being a woman with a child during a gossip session at the ss reunion, but she seemed to have forgotten those nonsensical remarks. She was bothering me again as if nothing had happened. I wasn''t surprised that no one liked her. She was shameless.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I continued, "Anyway, I don''t think we have anything to discuss, Michelle. Youe here every day blocking my door like it''s your workce, and it''s annoying! If you have something to say, just say it. Otherwise, don''t interfere with me!"


    "There is something!" I had expressed my dissatisfaction so clearly that she realized I would not be easy to deal with, so she had no choice but to say that.


    I looked at her helplessly. "Just tell me what it is!"


    Michelle replied with a fawning smile, "My boyfriend wants to get to know you. After all, we were ssmates. He wants to invite you out for a chat and see if we can do anything together. We''re all friends, and I''m sure things are simpler when people are close, right?"


    I chuckled and said, "I''m in the field of architecture. I''m not involved in traditional business. What could we possibly have to discuss? Even if he is in the building materials business, the materials in my current projects have been specified in the contracts and can''t be substituted. Fdon''t know what we could do together."


    I immediately shut down any possibility of working with her.


    Michelle grabbed me and said, "Come on, Chloe! Why are you being so difficult? just want him to get to know you We might be able to work together in the future. I''m not asking you to give him a project right away. Just think of this as a chance for you two to get to know each other!"


    "That''s impossible! Didn''t you say I relied on other people for my projects?" I said.


    Michelle''s face stiffened, smiled, and said, "Cut me some ck, Chloe. I have high hopes for this boyfriend of mine. Can''t you help me out a little?


    "As I said, I know you, and you know As. If he can''t work with you, what about As?" Michelle spoke as if it were a matter of course.


    I finally understood her true intentions. She wanted to use me to connect with As. She was audacious!


    I smiled helplessly and said, "Really, Michelle?


    "As never attends social events like this, and I would never do something like this either. We don''t interfere or influence each other''s business. Why are you making things difficult for me? You''d better drop this idea!"


    met


    Michelle''s expression turned slightly unpleasant, but since she had asked me for a favor, she could only force a smile and continued, "Cut me some ck. Just meet my boyfriend once and have a meal together. I promise not to bother you again. I know I shouldn''t be here daily, but I''ve been here all week. Just help me this once, just this once..."


    She clung to me as she begged. The scent of her cheap perfume was unbearable.

 Chapter 990 Undeterred Chasing

    Michelle held onto my arm and wouldn''t let go, pressing herself against me.


    "Let go of me! If you have something to say, just say it" I impatiently pulled my arm away.


    Her clinging annoyed me, and I had topromise. "Alright, I''ll tell you when I''m free!"


    When Michelle saw me relenting, she quickly grabbed me again, cautiously asking, "How about today?"


    I pulled my arm away again. "I have ns today."


    "No? What about tomorrow? Tomorrow, it is!" She seized the opportunity and refused to let go.


    I nced at her, wanting to break free as soon as possible. I had had enough of her antics.


    "Fine!" I said reluctantly.


    But as soon as the word left my mouth, I almost bit off my tongue.


    I just wanted to get her away from me. When Michelle heard me agree, she happily eximed, "You''re the best! I''m d we were ssmates!"


    I cursed her in my heart. ''How shameless!''


    "I''m leaving now!" I finished speaking and walked toward the exit, not wanting to stay a moment longer.


    Behind me, Michelle shouted, "You''d better bring As with you tomorrow, Chloe! We want to meet both of you!"


    Her shout caught the attention of those leaving work, and they all looked at her in surprise.


    I walked quickly toward the exit, thinking, forget about it! As wasn''t someone you could just meet whenever you wanted. Back at Fremont Bay, I was surprised to see my dad sitting in the living room as I hadn''t seen him there in a long time. He was waiting for me.


    When he saw mee in, he stood up and smiled. "I''m done with work!"


    I sat beside him and said, "Why aren''t you working today?"


    He said, "We finished early today. There wasn''t much to do. The new nts haven''t arrived yet. You finished work early, too. Where''s As?"


    I chuckled inwardly. Dad might have waited here the whole time if I had not returned early today.


    "I didn''t have much to do either, so I left work early toe home. I had no ns for the evening and wanted to have dinner with you guys," I said.


    I always thought my parents treated me pretty well. I was the apple of their eye.


    If I had never discovered that I was once the real Ste White, I think I would have had a happy, ordinary life under their care.


    But I was the real Ste White; they had deprived me of those memories.


    "Hmm! Looks like my daughter is all grown up." My dad sighed.


    His words pierced my heart. I had lost my memories, but their


    memories of me must still be intact. However, it was clear that they were still very fond of me.


    I had no reason not to forgive them.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I quietly took a deep breath, regaining myposure. I asked "Have you seen the news?


    Matthew''s case has been


    concluded. He was released on the


    spet."


    I was sure he knew, but he probably didn''t know how to bring it up.


    My mom came out of the kitchen, wiping her hands. "You''re back early today! Where''s As?"


    "He had something to do. He''ll be backter." I lounged on the sofazily.


    My dad leaned forward to look at me, asking, "Is he okay?"


    "We have a lot of things to deal with. I need to wait for him toe back to handle it. It''s quite a mess!" I said.


    My dad''s face grew serious. He said, "I wanted to tell you that this should end now that Matthew has been dered innocent, Chloe.


    "You''ve been kind enough. No


    ex-wife could do what you did. You


    don''t owe anything to the Murphy family. You were very generous, especially considering what he to you in the past. I believe you''ve done right by your coce. As


    for whates next,


    be


    careful and don''t..."


    "I understand, Dad. Don''t worry," I interrupted him.


    My dad nodded with relief and didn''t say anything more.


    But I added, "I''ve made things very clear to Matthew''s assistant, and that''s the end."


    "Hmm! I''m sure I can trust you to handle things," My dad nodded.


    He wouldn''t have brought up any of this if he trusted me!

 Chapter 991 Exploitable Value

    While talking, I heard a sweet voice saying, "Grandma, I''m hungry!"


    I saw her joyfully running in, tumbling her little legs as she ran.


    She was happily surprised when she found me in the living room. She turned to face me quickly and said, "Mom, why did you return so early today? No social event today?"


    She threw herself into my arms, kissing me.


    I reached out and rubbed her head. "Why did my babye backte today?"


    She raised her little face and said, "There was traffic on the way. The driver said the road was blocked due to an ident, so we waited on the road, and that''s why we came backte." She enunciated every syble.


    Then she climbed into my arms, hugged my neck, and didn''t even mention hunger. I hadn''t spent much time with hertely.


    Jenny walked in carrying Ava''s backpack. Holding two things alone seemed quite strenuous for her. After all, she was just a bit older than Ava.


    I quickly told Ava, "You have to carry your backpack from now on. Don''t make your sister carry it for you."


    Ava quickly exined, "Jenny wanted to carry it for me. Because I was starving and didn''t have the strength!"


    My mom quickly smiled and walked toward the kitchen. "Okay, we''ll have dinner right away."


    I took both of them to wash their hands.


    Ava ate a lot during dinner, seemingly starved. I asked her, " Did you not have lunch at school today?"


    She puffed up her cheeks like a hamster and said, "It wasn''t tasty. It was some kind of pancake. I don''t like it!" "What pancake?" I asked her.


    Jenny quickly chimed in, "It''s a sweet pancake! And there was soup, too!"


    Iughed and looked at Ava. "You can''t be a picky eater, okay? Did Jenny eat?"


    "I''m not picky, and I finished everything!" Jenny said it obediently.


    Just after finishing the meal, Grayson''s call came in. There must be something important for him to call now.


    Once I answered the call, Grayson said, "Ms. Chloe, I''ve investigated Nichs Mcin."


    Sure enough, there was a situation. I left the dining room and asked, "How is it?"


    "He got released from prison, and it seems to be rted to Liora and Felix Vanson! The conclusion is medical parole!" Grayson said on the other end. "Rted to Liora?" My heart sank, and I quickly asked, "So, Adide is likely rted to Liora?"


    "Adide is Nichs''s niece! Since Nichs''s parents died young, he was raised by his elder brother. After receiving academic support from his brother, hepleted high school and spent four years in the army. Later, he joined the municipal car fleet.


    "This person is opportunistic, always going with the flow, and finally became Wesley McGuire''s driver."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay. When he first joined thepany, he did bring up some of this," I said.


    "He admitted he tampered with the car, which caused the death of a woman in the car ident. He was sent to prison, and the car was totaled.


    "However, ording to our investigation, Wesley had covertly arranged for his release from prison, and Liora took care of the medical procedures that proved his illness."


    I was shocked and speechless. "No wonder Laurie mentioned that the car ident caused quite a stir! Butter, it all disappeared! It seems there''s a problem. Wesley McGuire was behind his release?"


    "Indeed! In light of this, we investigated Wesley. At the time of that car ident, the woman who died in the car was Wesley''s lover. Wesley arranged for Nichs to take the me to settle the matter!"


    Grayson continued, "So, it caused a lot of buzz then! Moreover, the woman who died was a ssmate of Liora!"


    "Oh my! Liora seems to be involved in everything."


    Now I understood the twists and turns in this matter. "No wonder Nichs came to me and didn''t mention Wesley!"


    "If Nichs hadn''te to us, no one would have paid attention to this matter! After all, Wesley has already been moved and is doing well in a different ce!" Grayson said.


    He added, "I think Wesley Mcguire is probably unaware of this. If he finds out, he''ll be furious! So, we still have some use for this situation."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.

 Chapter 992 To Take The Bull By The Horns

    "Does Wesley still have value?" Grayson asked.


    "Perhaps Wesley could be useful in a critical situation! It seems that Adide Mcin must havee with a mission!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I was led to this conclusion after she eavesdropped.


    Grayson warned, "Keep an eye on that outsider."


    "I''ll ask Carol to watch her more closely. Let''s keep her for now. She might be useful." I also said, "Since she went through all this trouble toe, we can''t let her go away empty-handed." After hanging up the phone, I wondered if she dared to arrange a spy around me.


    It seemed that Liora was still afraid of me! Unfortunately, she might not be able to enjoy her freedom for much longer.


    Afraid Ava would overeat, I briefly rested and yed with the kids in the yard while thinking about today''s events.


    It was veryte when As returned, and Ava had already slept.


    I had just finished showering and was about to see what my mom was doing when he walked into the room with a faint scent of alcohol on him.


    He came over, hugged me, and dropped two kisses on my face when he noticed I had justpleted a bath and had damp hair.


    I quickly pushed him away, expressing my disgust. "You smell of alcohol, it''s disgusting!"


    As smiled charmingly, approached again, and mischievously said, "Really? Is it not a man''s aroma?"


    I bluntly said, "This is not the scent of a man."


    He looked particrly pleased and intentionally exhaled heavily in my direction.


    I wrinkled my nose and replied, "It''s so smelly!"


    He said with a cheeky bite, "Then I''ll shower. Wait for me!"


    "I''ll go check on Mom and then be back. She said she wanted to discuss something with me," I said.


    "Alright, you go! I''ll wait for you!" After saying that, he started undressing and walked into the bathroom.


    I left the room and went downstairs to find my mom.


    In the living room, I saw her talking to Cecelia, and my dad was sitting in the corner of the sofa, reading the news on the iPad.


    The news was all about the events rted to Matthew today.


    Seeing meing downstairs, Cecelia stood up and went to the kitchen. I sat next to my mom.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" I asked, and my dad put down the iPad, taking off his sses.


    My mom hurriedly said, "I discussed


    it with your dad and thought of returning to Bibury. It''s almost autumn, and the lease for the house


    is probably about to expire. Kwant to go back and take a look!"


    I nced at both of them. It made sense why my dad stayed upte today-he was waiting for me to talk to him about this.


    I quickly told my parents, "I''ve wanted to sell the house there since we moved out! We don''t have the time to go back there again, so why keep the house?


    "The same is true for Ryan''s parents. When theye to Foswood for the New Year, I also hope to persuade them to sell the house there and simply move to Foswood!"


    This was something I decidedst


    New Year, but I wanted to know how the business would go this year, set didn''t dare to be too particr. We did not have time to get sidetracked by Bibury now since everything is moving in the right direction.


    Thinking of continuing, I said, "If things are good by the end of the year, I want to reward Ryan and his family with a house."


    My mom looked at me with surprise, "That''s a big move! But how much would that cost?"


    "We cannot ignore that Ryan has worked hard this year. Besides, you will havepany, and Ryan won''t have any worries!"


    I continued, "If everything goes well, I want to reward Eleanor with a house at the end of the year, too. If she manages my market well, I''ll be worry-free."


    I had to move rather quickly, of course, to retain such wonderful people


    "We have our projects, so keeping a few houses is a prerequisite," I told my mom.


    "I''m not that petty. That sounds excellent! It''s the most genuine method for retaining them." My mom looked at me and said, "I understand."


    "So, let''s sell the houses in Bibury!" I


    said, "When you are back there, check the situation. If Dad''s books are needed, pack them and ship them back. Keep the house price reasonable so we don''t have to wait long for a buyer! Sell it as long as someone is interested!"


    I knew that Bibury was not my parents'' hometown.

 Chapter 993 He Has Something on His Mind

    I was confident this was true, even though it was simply conjecture.


    There was not much left in Bibury. It''s just that my dad was most reluctant to leave behind his books.


    "We''ll set out in the next few days and return as soon as possible! We''ll see how things go," my mom said.


    "You must settle it when you return, or I''ll take charge. Whatever needs to be given away, give it away. Your home is in Foswood, and Bibury was never your home. Why hold onto it?"


    I said this intentionally.


    My mom''s face stiffened momentarily, and she sneakily nced at my dad.


    Afraid they might overthink, I quickly added, "Am I wrong? I am your home, right? I''ve stayed in Foswood, so why do you want to return to Bibury?"


    My mom looked rxed after I said those words, so I knew my theory was correct. Bibury was not their hometown.


    "When we''re not here,e back early to care for Ava," My mom said, looking quite worried.


    "Got it! I''ll book your flight tickets, and if you want to send things back, you can ship them to Amethyst Apartments. It''s more convenient this way. It''s hard for outsiders to find this ce, and I don''t want them to be here," I reminded them.


    "Okay, you can book them. I want to get it done early." My mom seemed to have made up her mind. She ultimately decided to sell the house in Bibury because Ava was now the center of her attention.


    I quickly called Carol and asked her to book the flight tickets.


    When I hung up the phone, my mom sighed, "Ah... if the house is sold, we won''t have a ce to return to."


    I nced at my mom and said with a smile, "Why do you need another home? Isn''t this ce your home?"


    My mom shook her head lightly as if speaking to herself, "It''s different! If it''s sold, there won''t be ''us'' anymore!" My dad remained silent.


    "Aren''t there no close rtives of ours there?" I asked casually. In my memories, few close people were there, except for my dad''s


    ver


    colleagues. They hardly had many friends.


    My mom quickly replied, "Of course there are rtives. But you''re rarely at home, so you haven''t seen them much!"


    "I haven''t seen our rtives. Mom, why do you think I can''t remember the past?" Iy on herp, looking up at my mother''s wrinkled face.


    I didn''t know when, but her temples already had white hairs. I also nced at my dad. He bowed his head slightly as if lost in thought.


    "It was after that fall. You hit your


    head and couldn''t remember things from before. We took you to see


    many doctors, and they said you needed to recover slowly." My


    mom''s voice became smaller as she spoke, obviouslycking confidence.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I''m quite curious about my childhood." I smiled faintly and said, "Mom, do you know? Whenever I hear others talk about their childhood, it feels so magical."


    I chuckled, but my eyes observed them, and they seemed somewhat stiff.


    My mom reached out to stroke my hair, remaining silent.


    "Mom! When will youe back?" I changed the subject.


    "After finishing everything, I''lle back. If everything goes smoothly, it will be soon. If not, I might stay longer," my mom replied.


    "Anyway,e back as soon as possible. Otherwise, I mighte home early every day," I said. "How about+send someone to go back with you? It mighte in handy when packing."


    "No need. There''s not much useful stuff in our house!" My dad, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    "How many books do you want?" I looked at him and asked.


    "Let''s see after going back! Maybe you''re right. We can give them to someone who finds them useful!" My dad replied.


    I don''t know why, but I always thought he had something on his mind.

 Chapter 994 Blatant Bribery

    After a lengthy conversation, my father said, "Okay, time to rest! Our flight is tomorrow!"


    "I''ll send you off tomorrow!" I sat up from my mom''s embrace and asked, "Do you need someone to pick you up there? I can ask Mr. James to go to the airport for you!"


    "Don''t bother others. We can take a taxi ourselves!" My dad quickly said, "You don''t need to send us off. The driver will take us to the airport! You take care of Ava, eat, and rest on time while we''re away!"


    "I know! I''m not a child!" I clung to him yfully, "Dad! Why are you being so persistent like Mom?"


    We headed upstairs together as we conversed.


    Back in the room, I didn''t see As. I then went to the study room.


    It turned out that he was in the study room, organizing stuff.


    "Finished chatting?" he asked with a smile as soon as he noticed me entering.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah! My parents are returning to Bibury tomorrow, and I''ve already booked their ne tickets."


    I walked over, and he had also finished packing. He lifted me without hesitation, kissed me, and walked out of the study to the bedroom.


    He looked down at me in his arms as he walked, and I was already used to it. He could lift me any time, and I yawned contentedly in his embrace.


    I raised my eyes and met his gaze in an instant. I immediately saw the longing in his eyes. Even his charming smile conveyed an endless tenderness.


    The next day, my parents had the driver take them to the airport early without needing me to see them off.


    I was worried about their trip.


    Feeling uneasy, I decided to call Ryan to get his father''s number. I called James and asked him to pick up my parents at the airport. After all, Bibury was just an hour''s drive from the airport.


    As for selling the house, it might be moreplex than I thought. I was afraid that my parents wouldn''t want to let it go. So, I entrusted James to handle things. He was a businessman once, so he would be more skilled at handling these situations than my father.


    James dly agreed and said, "You can rest assured!"


    After arranging everything, I drove to thepany. Before reaching the office, I coincidentally met Ryan, who came to find me.


    He asked, "Have your parents returned to Bibury?"


    "Yes! I asked them to sell the house over there. I just called your dad, and he''ll pick them up at the airport. I feel more at ease now!"


    I chatted with Ryan as we walked into the office. He followed me inside.


    "It''s good that they''re selling it. When


    I visited my parents a while back told them that if things don''t work out next year, they should all move to Foswood!" Ryan said.


    I was delighted and turned around abruptly.


    I bumped into Ryan, who was following closely behind me. He didn''t expect me to turn around.


    I stumbled, and he was shocked. He quickly reached out to hold my waist, stabilizing me.


    The collision hurt me, and I punched him angrily. "You hurt me with that bump!"


    Ryan chuckled, his eyes filled with care.


    I knew that he genuinely cared for me.


    "How was I supposed to know you''d suddenly turn around?" Ryan giggled and said, "Let me see where I bumped into you."


    I rubbed my forehead and smiled. "I''m happy that we thought alike!"


    "I knew you''d think that way, so I did some work for them in advance!" Ryan said, "Now that they all moved here, it''s a relief!"


    "That''s what I thought. Yesterday, I even asked Mr. Atticus to keep a few sets of the 50,000-square-meter houses at Dynasty Court and let them alle over!"


    "How about that? A reward?" Ryan looked at me with a contented smile.


    "Of course, with all the hard work


    you''ve put in Thave to give you a ce to stay so that you will continue to be reliable, and I can be at ease!" I said. We could always discuss whatever was on our minds in fighthearted ways.


    "Haha! So you''re bribing me?" Ryan teased, "made the right choice in working in such a goodpany that even rewards me with a house. Where else can I find one?


    "You''re exaggerating. It''s because you''ve performed well, and I have to be kind to you. Without you, I''d be clueless!" I sat in the chair, smiling contentedly.


    "Do you think I''m here to do all your work?" Ryan asked with a warm smile, his face full of indulgence.

 Chapter 995 There Is No Other Option

    He has been treating me like this, almost like a real older brother, since I arrived at Foswood University.


    I heavily relied on him in my career. I felt uncertain and exhausted if he was not in thepany for a day.


    In response to his question, I replied thoughtfully, "Actually, it''s not just you. It includes Eleanor and Grayson. We need to address your concerns. Dynasty Court has rather spacious floor ns, ideal for the parents to live in."


    "In addition, there''s Eleanor, who''s apetent assistant. The current state of the market is quite good!" I excitedly shared Eleanor''s outstanding achievements with Ryan.


    He also expressed his approval of her, stating, "Indeed. She has strong business capabilities, meticulous management, and is particrly insightful. You chose the right person."


    "I want to give you all a solution to the housing problem! Furthermore, Grayson shouldn''t be living with you all the time. You three are the only ones without a ce to live right now. Things will stabilize for you as you have a home."


    Carol knocked on the door as I finished my sentence. Seeing we were all present, she hurriedly said, "You''re all here! Melvern is requesting a meeting!"


    I was momentarily stunned. I wasn''t expecting Melvern to show up at all. I exchanged a nce with Ryan.


    "Pleasee in!" I instructed Carol, "Pour us a few cups of coffee!"


    Carol nodded and turned to invite Melvern in.


    Ryan and I had an unspoken agreement at times like this. We wouldplement one another whenever we were together. One yed bad cop, and another yed good cop. Ryan warmly shook hands and had a small talk with Melvern.


    As usual, I remainedposed as they took their seats. Once they werefortable, I moved to the sofa and sat down.


    I observed Melvern cing arge file bag on the coffee table.


    "Ms. Chloe! I came to discuss the design n for the San Cosbech project in detail," Melvern stated.


    I inwardly chuckled, realizing that Mr. Atticus understood his opponent.


    "Sure! This project undoubtedly belongs to Tanum Corporation," I confidently remarked.


    "You''re formidable!" Melvern praised with a smile.


    "Please discuss any specific requirements or rmendations in-depth, with our manager, Mr. Ryan. Withplete information, our design department can


    "It seems our coboration is officially beginning! If all goes well, perhaps we can also discuss the construction aspect in the next steps," Melvern suggested.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I understood that he wanted to entrust the construction to Tanum Corporation.


    "It depends on the willingness of


    both parties. We are qualified, and currently, the onlypanies


    capable of undertakingrge


    projects are us and Echelon Co


    Ryan said gently. "So, it depends on


    you."


    "Yes! I sincerely hope to cooperate with Tanum Corporation," Melvern confidently responded.


    Both Ryan and I tacitly understood. There wasn''t a choice for him regarding these two options.


    However, I would not cooperate with him if he won the game against Atticus. I would not allow him to constrain me.


    Carol brought a few cups of coffee and said, "Ms. Chloe, Eleanor is here, and it''s urgent."


    I nodded and said, "Mr. Melvern, you and Mr. Ryan can discuss whatever thoughts you have. I have other matters to attend to, so please excuse me!"


    "Well, let''s go back to my office then.


    You attend to your business." Ryan took the initiative to get up, and


    Melvern had to follow suit. The two


    of them left my office.


    I thought it was just Carol''s deliberate choice of words, assuming I genuinely disliked Melvern. I didn''t expect that Eleanor would indeed walk in.


    "Oh, you are here?" I whispered.


    Eleanor looked a bit stunned. "Yes! Good news: Jaxford Doors has agreed to cooperate with us and significantly lowered the price! It''s in sync with Yorksen!" "What? In sync with Yorksen?" I asked, surprised.


    This news was unexpected for me. The price of Yorksen''s high-end doors was very low, and since we were long-time clients, they wanted to use us to market their doors. Little did they know that Jesse needed to meet expectations. But I didn''t expect Eleanor to negotiate the price with Jaxford Doors so low!

 Chapter 996 Plans, Plans, Plans

    However, I could tell that Jaxfood Doors was willing to work with us because they had done their own background search on us.


    But this was also definitely to Eleanor''s credit. She was a skilled negotiator.


    "But they''d like to meet you," Eleanor said.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "No problem. We''ll meet them. It''ll be an opportunity to understand them better. I still want to visit their factory to avoid what happened with Yorksen. I''ll feel more at ease after seeing their production base." I looked at Eleanor and said, "Quality must be ensured."


    "Can we do it tonight? Their representative has invited their boss over to ensure a smooth discussion with us." Eleanor added, "They didn''t expect us to take the initiative to contact them." "Tonight?" I hesitated.


    When Eleanor saw my hesitation, she quickly asked, "Do you have other ns?"


    "I do, but it''s not that important. If it has to be tonight, can we push it back a bit?" I tried to think of a solution.


    This time, Eleanor hesitated. I quickly suggested, "Why don''t we try to schedule the meeting for 6 o''clock, preferably 7? I''ll send Ryan to meet them first, and I''ll deal with my ssmate before joining youter."


    "That works." Eleanor nodded.


    "Please make my excuses. I won''t be too long. My ssmate''s the one who''s been waiting in the lobby for me. She''s been bothering me for a few days, and I don''t want to embarrass her too much. But it''s really just a trivial matter."


    I looked helpless. "We can''t dy our important business."


    "Alright, I''ll exin it to them. I''m just worried they might feel disrespected if we ask them to wait. They''vee all the way to Foswood, after all," Eleanor exined.


    "No problem. Once you confirm the location, let me know immediately. I''ll see if I can make it a little earlier," I reassured Eleanor.


    She understood, nodded, and went off to handle her business.


    I flipped through my phone and found Michelle''s number. After a moment of hesitation, I put my phone down again.


    I pressed the inte and called Carol in. "Keep an eye on the lobby, Carol. See if Michelle is here today. If she''s not, give her a call and cancel the dinner tonight. We have some very important out-of-town guests, and I need to reschedule the dinner with her.


    "If she insists on having dinner today, reschedule it for 5


    sharp. Exin that


    only


    hour, and I need to leave by 8."


    I deliberately set it up this way to show Michelle some respect and shorten our meeting time.


    I thought I knew what kind of person her so-called boyfriend was.


    I gave Michelle''s phone number to


    ved


    Carol. As she turned to leave, I suddenly remembered Grayson''s call to mest night and quickly stopped her. "Carol, wait."


    She immediately turned back, and I quietly told her to keep an eye on Adide.


    She looked at me skeptically. "Is there a problem?"


    I just whispered, "Something seems off. Be careful."


    She nodded immediately and left.


    Everything unfolded as I anticipated.


    Sure enough, Michelle didn''t want to give up the opportunity to meet me today, butpromised by changing the dinner to 5 o''clock.


    When Carol reported that to me, she


    had a look of disdain on her face. "She really wouldn''t give up. She wanted to call you, saying she wouldn''t cancel no matter what. I told her you were in a meeting, so she had no choice but to agree to 5 oelock."


    "Did you tell her I only have an hour?" I questioned Carol.


    "I made that very clear to her," Carol affirmed confidently. "Alright then."


    At 5 o''clock, I arrived at the hotel Michelle had chosen.


    It wasn''t far from my meeting ce with Eleanorter.


    She confirmed that location after asking me about it, which would make it convenient for me to go over.


    After parking the car, I grabbed my bag and walked inside determinedly.

 Chapter 997 A Purposeful Meeting

    When I entered the private room Michelle mentioned, I realized they were already there. But it wasn''t just her and her boyfriend. There were two men who looked like they were in their forties or fifties, and both of them looked pretty sleazy.


    Michelle noticed meing in and immediately stood up, approaching me with a smile. She couldn''t help but nce at the door with a hint of dissatisfaction. She remarked, "Didn''t As say he''de with you, Chloe? Why are you here by yourself?"


    I looked at her disdainfully. I had no intention of ying along with her charade. "When did I say As woulde with me?"


    She didn''t expect me to refute her and discreetly squeezed my arm. I reacted as if stung by a scorpion, shaking off her hand and ring at her. "What are you doing? That hurts!"


    She quicklyughed it off. "You''re bing more hot-tempered, Chloe. You weren''t like this when we lived in the dorm back then."


    I didn''t bother to reply and walked over to the table, taking a seat.


    Michelle hurriedly followed behind me. When she reached the table, she introduced the two men to me.


    I acknowledged them briefly, casually saying, "Nice to meet you."


    Michelle quickly signaled to the two men, and they sat on either side of me. Shamelessly, she remarked, "Men and women working together create the best harmony!"


    The men''s eyes were fixated on my face, leering with creepy grins.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Your ssmate is a real beauty. No wonder she knows Mr. As. Looks like you weren''t lying. It''s a great honor for us to meet Ms. Chloe today."


    To be honest, I regretted agreeing to Michelle''s request. These two men were clearly not the bestpanions.


    Then again, no one sophisticated would ever associate with Michelle.


    "Of course. When have I ever lied? We were close back then. We shared a room. If you don''t believe it, just ask Chloe. Aren''t I right, Chloe?"


    Michelle went to give instructions to the waiter to start serving the food. She then came back, resting her hand on one of the men''s shoulders, saying, "Mr. Benedict, Chloe is now a sessful businesswoman, With our rtionship, it''ll be easy for her to get projects for Tyler!"


    As she spoke, she winked at me.


    I pretended not to notice and ignored her.


    She looked even more smug. "You need to entertain Mr. Benedict and make him happy, Chloe. He''s a great businessman with several


    have an opportunity to coborate in


    the future."


    I nced at Michelle coldly, thinking that she was really pushing it. She was treating me like a hostess.


    Michelle''s behavior was one thing, but Benedict also leaned toward me, seemingly eager to get close.


    "Do you really know As, Ms. Chloe? I was thinking of discussing a project with him. How about you set up a meeting for us? I''ll make sure you get something out of this. What do you say?" His breath fanned my face, nearly choking me. Instinctively, I moved back.


    I looked at him indifferently. "I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you. I never get involved in Mr. As''s work."


    He looked at me disdainfully. "You don''t seem to know what''s going on here, Ms. Chloe. Why not take advantage of this great opportunity? Your approach seems a little unwise."


    The other one, who I assumed was Tyler, also smirked and added, "That''s right, Ms. Chloe. Since you and Michelle were ssmates and roommates, it''ll be easy to get things done!


    "That''s why I asked her to invite you here. We can all get acquainted. Not just anyone can meet Mr. Benedict. I specifically invited him here to liven things up. Mr. Benedict is a very busy man."


    I finally understood what was going on. Michelle''s so-called ''boyfriend'' must have needed something from Benedict, or there was some shady deal between them. They wanted to use my rtionship with As to achieve their goal.


    In any case, today''s setup had a purpose.

 Chapter 998 Ignorance is Not Always Bliss

    I smiled. "Really? I suppose it''s an honor for me to meet Mr. Benedict today. How lucky am I?"


    Michelle immediately came over and wrapped her arm around my shoulder, excitedly saying, "You''re absolutely right, Chloe! Mr. Benedict is the CEO of Havenhill Corporation. Do you know Havenhill? He practically has a say in everything."


    I replied decisively, "I''ve never heard of it."


    The air grew awkward. Michelle responded quickly, "You don''t know Havenhill? I can''t believe it, Chloe. You''re in the business world, and you don''t even know Havenhill?"


    "Yeah, that''s why you''re disappointed. I''ve told you before, I''m just in construction, and I''m aplete country bumpkin. How would I know anything? I don''t even know who the big shots are."


    I just wanted to get out of this situation quickly as my 7 o''clock appointment was the real deal. Staying here with them wouldn''t get me anything.


    Benedict seemed displeased when he heard what I said. "Your friend doesn''t seem very knowledgeable, Michelle. She''s ignorant, and it seems like she''s looking down on us."


    He made a sarcastic remark, and Tyler couldn''t hide his difort. He immediately looked at Michelle with a sinister gleam in his eyes.


    Just then, the waiter knocked on the door to serve the dishes, breaking the awkward atmosphere. However, none of them spoke.


    After the waiters finished serving the dishes, Michelle quickly reached for a bottle of wine and skillfully opened it. She poured a ss for Benedict, then walked to my side, filling my ss as well. She patted my shoulder and said, "Since you''re here, Chloe, just go with the flow. Have a drink with Mr. Benedict for my sake."


    She finished speaking and grabbed my shoulder hard, hinting that I should cooperate with her.


    Then, she smoothly began, "How


    could that be Mr. Benedict? It''s


    normal for her not to know. She


    used to be a housewife and took


    care of her children at home. Sheet


    v


    only started working recently


    because of her divorce and the dispute over property. It hasn''t been long since she started. There''s no way she''d learn everything in such a short time!"


    She seemed to be defending me on the surface, but in reality, she was using the opportunity to reveal my background to them, with a tone of both sympathy and disdain.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "But she does know As. Don''t lower yourself to her level, alright? Come on, Mr. Benedict. Chloe will have a drink with you, and everything will be fine, okay?"


    The men immediately scrutinized me, waiting for my reaction.


    Then, Michelle looked down at me condescendingly and said, "Don''t be a party pooper, Chloe."


    "Since I''ve ruined everyone''s mood, I


    think I''ll take my leave. Michelle is right. I''m just a housewife, and I really don''t understand these things at all. tapologize. You all enjoy your dinner. I need to go home to take care


    of my kid."


    I reached for my bag, intending to stand up, but Michelle pressed me back down.


    I involuntarily looked at her and muttered, "What are you doing?"


    Michelle quickly nced at the men. "Don''t disappoint us, Chloe. Mr. Benedict has pushed aside many social engagements to meet you. You wanted to change the time, and we amodated you, didn''t we? Benedict is a big shot, but he was willing to do that for you. How could you leave without having a couple of drinks? What are you saying? We''re not good enough for you, is that it?"


    Her face suddenly turned cold. Before she could speak again, Tyler expressed his displeasure.

 Chapter 999 She Won’t Give Up

    He red at Michelle, mmed the table, and angrily said, "Where did you find this pretentious woman, Michelle? How dare shee here and act all high and mighty? Why is she acting like she''s something special?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle''s face turned pale immediately. She bit her lips and said nothing for a moment before she averted her gaze to me.


    I wanted to get up, but Michelle''s hands pressed on my shoulders, making me unable to move.


    Nervously, Michelle looked at Benedict, "Calm down please, Mr. Benedict. My friend here is always like this. She''s always been aloof, but once you get to know her, she''s fine. She just doesn''t really know you yet."


    Then, she pinched me hard. "Right, Chloe? We''ll make sure Mr. Benedict has a great time tonight, okay?" Her words clearly had a hidden meaning.


    I felt anxious. It wasn''t that I was afraid of them, but this might make mete for my 7 o''clock appointment. I could also sense that these people weren''t going to let this go easily.


    As I sat there with a calm expression, my mind was busy figuring out how to get away. Tyler was still ring at me. Maybe I had embarrassed him earlier.


    Then, he sneered, "What''s with the act? You really think that highly of yourself, huh? Do you think you''re something special just because you know As?"


    Benedict also cast a scornful nce at me.


    I remained calm as I sat there and watched him spew nonsense.


    The problem was, I couldn''t move, although I wanted to. Michelle seemed afraid I would leave and was keeping me seated by force.


    When Tyler saw that I couldn''t move, he sneered triumphantly. "You''re just a ything. Don''t overestimate yourself. I''m telling you now. You need to pay for the drinks tonight. Your task is to make Mr. Benedict happy, or we won''t let you leave."


    I remained calm. I didn''t struggle or say anything and just stared at him.


    Fine. I just had to call As. Otherwise, it looked like I wouldn''t be able to get out of this.


    "I don''t care if you''re As''s thing or not. now you''re here today, I call the shots."


    I snorted. Still, I said nothing and just red at him.


    "Listen up, Michelle. Didn''t you say you wanted to help me? Is this how you''re doing it? I bet you''re here to mess things up for me, aren''t you?"


    It finally dawned on me why Michelle


    had pestered me incessantly and


    orchestrated today''s situati


    She


    wanted to get close to Tyler and was


    using me as a stepping stone.


    I cursed her silently in my head.


    Michelle was really something else. I was going to settle the score with her after this was over.


    Tyler continued, "Mr. Benedict here is an old friend. If you choose a despicable woman like this, make him unhappy, and ruin my mood, believe me, I''ll fucking ruin you."


    Michelle once again shifted her attention to me, wanting to vent her anger on me.


    "You''re going too far, Chloe! You''re already here, so why are you keeping up the act? Can''t you just stop acting all high and mighty?" She yelled at me.


    "Who does she think she is? Either


    she apanies Mr. Benedict until he''s happy today, or she can caft As here to do that! Otherwise, don''t even fucking think about leaving this room today.


    I couldn''t take any more of Tyler''s constant profanity.


    Benedict smirked triumphantly and said, "Who knows what''s really going on? Do you really know As?


    Haha... maybe he was just in themel


    mood and neededpany in bed. How dare a whore like you act all innocent here?"


    I grabbed the ss of wine in front of me and sshed it on his face.

 Chapter 1000 Absolutely Frustrated

    Not a drop was wasted. The whole ss of winended right in Benedict''s face.


    After mming the empty ss on the table with a sharp sound, I red at him and said, "Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re someone important just because you surround yourself with a few sycophants? Hmph... they''re just flies buzzing around dung!"


    Benedict''s face was covered in wine, and he choked on the spicy sting. He quickly wiped his face, then mmed the table, pointing at me, "Y-You little bitch! You asked for this."


    Tyler had been shocked by my actions, but he quickly snapped out of it and stood up. He pointed at me and berated, "Look what your friend has done, Michelle. Teach her a lesson!"


    It seemed like Michelle was genuinely scared, and she was desperately eager to make me submit.


    Michelle raised a hand to strike me. I swiftly dodged her hand, stood up, and delivered a firm p in return. The sound echoed as my palmnded on her face.


    She stood there dumbfounded. I stared at her fiercely and said, "What? We were ssmates, so I did you a favor bying here today. How dare you challenge me and my decisions? How dare you drag me here to apany some man? Don''t you have anything better to do? Back off!"


    I gave Michelle a piece of my mind and pushed her away. I grabbed my bag, ready to leave.


    Tyler wasn''t having it. He took a step forward and roared, "I won''t let you leave! You said you know As? I''ll make his woman entertain us tonight."


    Tyler''s menacingly grabbed my wrist and snatched the ss in front of Benedict. With a forceful tug backward, he sneered, "If you can''t make Ase here, you''ll have to drink this yourself..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the door suddenly swung open, apanied by a deep voice. "I''d like to see who''s drinking. Can I join in?"


    As the voice faded, As walked in, exuding an intense aura.


    When his gaze fell on Tyler gripping my wrist, his face darkened instantly. His gaze turned sharp.


    "Let her go!"


    Themand was so forceful that


    it startled Tyler, who quickly released his grip.


    imposing figure.


    All eyes shifted to t


    Tyler quivered, clueless about what had just transpired.


    It wasn''t clear if he recognized As, but judging by the way he looked at him, it


    With med he wasn''t


    this handsome but scary man.


    I was sure the look in As''s eyes had left Tyler uneasy.


    Benedict gasped. "Why have you graced us with your presence, Mr. As? We''re so d you joined us here today."


    Michelle, who was fixated on As''s wless face, seemed entranced.


    "Really? Were you the one who wanted to invite me here for a drink?" He questioned with a knowing intent.


    Benedict tried to remainposed and forced a smile. "Haha... Mr. As, I''m Benedict Torres from Havenhill Corporation."


    Overjoyed he continued, "That was


    just a misunderstanding. Ms. Chloe


    and I were just ying arouve didn''t expect you to actually show up."


    "You''re Michelle, right?" As casually turned his gaze to the shocked Michelle.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 1001 Astonishing Turn of Events

    Michelle was left stunned in such an unpredictable situation.


    Suddenly hearing her name from As, her face lit up, and she nodded frantically. "Yes, I''m Michelle. Chloe and I were college roommates and very close friends. It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. As. Actually... we''ve met before."


    As she spoke, her face was adorned with a coy smile, her eyes full of affection as she gazed at As.


    Ignoring her nauseating expression, As turned to look at Tyler.


    Tyler approached him with a ttering smile. "Nice to meet you, Mr. As."


    As cast a cold nce at him. His thin lips curled into a smile that was hard to decipher.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Earlier, were you trying to force my wife to drink with you?"


    As sounded mad. He reached into his pocket, took out a handkerchief, and grabbed a bottle of clear water from the table. With a swift pour onto the handkerchief, he walked over to me.


    He was delicately wiping my wrist that had been grabbed earlier. I allowed him to tend to me while Michelle watched with resentment.


    After wiping my wrist, As pulled me close and examined it. "Did it hurt when he grabbed you?"


    "I''m in a hurry." I whispered to him.


    "Don''t worry, your dear husband will ensure you''re notte. I''ll take you thereter." He spoke softly.


    Everyone was left stunned. His cold tone from earlier suddenly turned into a warm one, and the tension in the room dissipated.


    "It''s just a joke. Mr. As, I might have gone a bit too far."


    Tyler wore a forced smile as he addressed As. "Mr. As, now that you''re here, please have a seat. We are fortunate to have you join us, and it''s something we couldn''t even dream of. It''s fate that brought us together today. Please, Mr. As, let''s share a ss of wine."


    "Oh? You want to have a drink, huh?"


    He fixed his gaze on Tyler, tossing the handkerchief he had just used to wipe my wrist onto Tyler''s face,


    saying, "Sure. Dn, bring the drinks in


    Tyler was unsure of how to react.


    Benedict chuckled and took a step forward, but As suddenly raised his head and cast a chilling nce at him.


    As grabbed a chair and gently assisted me in sitting down while he stood by my side.


    Dn had already instructed a waiter to bring vodka to the table.


    "Come on. A toast to you, Mr. Tyler." As said it icily.


    Dn signaled behind him, and two attendants swiftly approached, one reaching for a bottle of vodka and skillfully opening it.


    Tyler sensed trouble and was about to react, but the other attendant quickly controlled him.


    Just as he was about to speak, the one holding the wine firmly gripped Tyler''s chin. With a forceful twist, a bone-chilling ''crack'' echoed, forcing him toppen his mouth wide. Holding the bottle, the attendant poured the liquor into his mouth.


    After forcing down one bottle on Tyler, the attendant let go of his chin,


    Tyler''s face was deathly pale. With his mouth still agape and eyes wide in disbelief, he stared at As.


    "What''s wrong? Not enough?" As looked at him.


    Tyler continued to stare at As, unable to utter a word. His mouth was wide open, drool dripping from the corners, looking repulsive.


    He looked at Michelle with a hint of


    despair. She took a shaky step forward, attempting to touch me. Dn swiftly kicked her away, sending her crashing into the table, which toppled over. As a result, the hot dishes spilled over her, making her roll on the floor.

 Chapter 1002 Cheers!

    Aspletely ignored her cries, still focused on Tyler. "You want more? Go on."


    In this manner, three bottles were emptied in session. Tyler, with a ''gulp,'' knelt on the ground. He looked like he was about to bow down to As, but he passed out drunk.


    Then, As nced meaningfully at Benedict, asking, "Benedict, care for a taste too?"


    Benedict had already been frightened, retreating without the arrogance he disyed toward me earlier.


    Seeing As asking if he wanted to drink, he retreated further, nervously mumbling and not knowing what to say.


    As said indifferently, "Cheers to Benedict."


    The attendant quickly opened another bottle of vodka. Benedict stammered, "I-I''ll drink myself."


    After saying that, he took the bottle and poured its contents down his throat. He was spilling it everywhere, but we wouldn''t know if it was because he was nervous or doing it deliberately.


    As sneered, "How wasteful. Continue. Drink as much as you spilled."


    Benedict reluctantly took another bottle that was being offered. He did not dare to disobey As, nor did he dare to spill it anymore.


    After two bottles, Benedict was already losing control, seemingly about to crumble. Indifferent to him, As pulled me up from my seat, gently saying, "I''ve apanied them to drink. Now let me take you to meet the client."


    I nced at the time. There were still ten minutes until 7 p.m., but it was enough time.


    I smiled at him and said, "Let''s go. There''s still time."


    "As promised by your dear husband." As put his arm around my waist. As we turned around, there was a muffled thud from behind. I was sure it was Benedict falling to the ground.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Once we left the room, I asked, "How did you know I was here?"


    He smiled faintly. "Telepathy."


    "Be serious."


    He looked at me and said, "When I came to the venue arranged by the client and saw your car, I had Dn check it out. Sure enough,


    something seemed strange. /.ne


    swneve


    thought ofing to see it. That''s it.


    He shrugged dismissively and said, "Next time, don''t entertain random people."


    "Okay." I nodded. "I''ve learned my lesson this time. If you hadn''te, I was just about to find a way to call you. Their goal was to get to know you through me."


    We got into the car, and headed to


    §Ö


    the hotel booked by Eleanor. When we got off, As looked at me with a meaningful smile and asked if I wanted him to apany me. en.swhovels


    After thinking for a moment, I nodded, "Sure. Then, sealing the deal would be even easier."


    After saying that, I took his hand, intertwining our fingers.


    Every time I was in danger, he could appear in time to ensure my safety. He was my guardian angel.


    He nced at me and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    I realized that he had discovered my suppressedughter. Feeling embarrassed, I leaned against him. "I''mughing at how timely you came. My husband is mighty, and I love how you made them drink."


    I was hiding my true thoughts in my heart.


    He chuckled, looking satisfied with my answer.


    When the two of us appeared together in the private room, everyone, including Eleanor herself, was somewhat shocked.


    I was confident that Jaxford Doors could put forth such effort in cooperating with us because they had done their homework, which was evident at this point.


    Cameron, Jaxford''s boss, quickly stood up and walked toward us with a warm smile.


    "Ms. Chloe, Mr. As, you''re here."

 Chapter 1003 How Impressive

    Everyone exchanged pleasantries and walked together to the table to take their seats.


    I carefully scrutinized Cameron.


    He appeared to be in his forties, exuding an intellectual aura. His grip was firm when we shook hands earlier, and his fingers had faint calluses. It showed that he was heavily involved in hands-on tasks.


    The dinner was delightful, and As behaved modestly. Initially, the other people were nervous, but seeing that As was down-to-earth, they rxed. Our conversations mostly revolved around doors during the dinner.


    As was very satisfied with Jaxford. The dinner concluded with a formal agreement to sign the contract the next day.


    On the way home, As said, "This is how business should be done. This person is good."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "It''s all thanks to Eleanor. She''s outstanding."


    My phone rang, and seeing it was from my parents, I nced at the time and then at As. I stuck out my tongue, and he chuckled, ruffling my hair. "Answer it."


    Reluctantly, I answered the call. My mom''s voice came through, "Why haven''t you reached home yet?"


    "We met with a major client today and discussed the contract we''ll sign tomorrow. It took longer than expected. But we''ll be home soon." I quickly exined, realizing it was indeedte. Especially since they left today and I hadn''t returned home to take care of Ava.


    "Try toe home earlier in the future. Although the kids are safe at home, your presence makes a difference."


    My mom didn''t criticize me directly, but the implied me was clear. "Tomorrow, I should be rtively free. But in the next few days, clients from Sris will being, and I can''t confirm which day yet." "If we had known this would happen, we wouldn''t have gone away! We''d only leave once you''re less busy." My mom grumbled.


    They genuinely cared about Ava.


    "Hey. If you keep waiting like this, you''ll never leave. Recently, everything has been piling up. How can you wait indefinitely?" I asked, trying to make them understand. "Are you doing well?"


    "Everything is going smoothly. Ryan''s father and the others picked us up, and we had dinner together. I feel like I''m troubling them." My mom sighed.


    "Mom, don''t keep saying that. We''re all friends, and that''s how we should get along. Besides, they''ll alsoe to Foswood in the future. They''re practically family by then."


    Iforted her, but their overly independent nature wasn''t something I fully endorsed.


    "Yeah. They mentioned that Ryan wanted them to move over." My mom shared the details with me.


    "What did they say?" I asked for more details.


    "They said they were considering it."


    "Considering what? They''ll figure it out soon." I chuckled. "Hurry back, okay?"


    "Yeah. We really need to return soon. Otherwise, I''m worried about


    u


    kids being at home by themse


    Leaving them alone at home isn''t ideal," she nagged.


    "Don''t forget, I used to take care of Ava alone."


    "That was in the past. You didn''t have a job and could always be with her. Now that you''re busy, I haven''t seen you for days. How can that work?"


    "Then let''s quickly handle it." I seized the opportunity to say, "I''m home now. I need to check if Ava is asleep. I''ll hang up. Hurry back, Mom."


    I hung up the phone, got out of the car with As, and went straight to Ava''s room.


    When I opened the door, I saw that


    the two little ones hadn''t slept yet. They were ying on one bed, chatting away. As soon as they saw me, Ava cheered, "Mommy! You''re finally back."


    She jumped from the bed into my arms. I smiled at her and asked, "Why aren''t you asleep yet? Hmm? Did you take a bath?"


    "I did," she said sweetly, "I can only


    sleep when I see Mommy and Daddye back. Otherwise I''ll get insomnia. Mommy, when wilb Grandpa and Grandma be back?"


    "They just left. How can they be back so soon?" I hugged her and said, "Why don''t you and Jenny go to sleep soon? Hmm?"


    Iughed, finding it amusing that the little one mentioned insomnia. She was bing more and more dramatic.


    "Okay." She agreed and ran back to the bed, lying down next to Jenny. "Good night, Mommy."


    I smiled and kissed their foreheads. "Goodnight, girls."


    After turning off the lights, I checked on them again. They had both closed their eyes. I was confident they would be in dreand in less than five minutes.


    Back in the room, I quickly took a shower. As wasn''t there, and he must have gone to the study.

 Chapter 1004 Destined for Stardom

    While showering, my mind wandered. There had been no news from Johnson regarding Matthew''s current situation, and I wondered if they had met with Adrian. Then there was Liora. Despite the constant online buzz about her misdeeds and Melverning to discuss cooperation, she seemed to have disappeared. However, I knew she was doing something in the dark.


    After I came out of the shower, I dried my hair and sent a message to Ivanna.


    Ivanna had been quite elusive ever since Jared returned. They seemed to have vanished into thin air, leaving things calm. Still, I worried about Trinity.


    I couldn''t find any information about Trinity''s situation in Yare. After contemting for a long time, I realized I wasn''t sure what I was thinking about. It was just a chaotic mess. As I pondered these issues, Ivanna called.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" she asked bluntly.


    "Why ask me? Aren''t you the one who should be getting more rest? I only sent a message to avoid disturbing your rest. It looks like I was overly concerned," Iined. "I''m waiting for Jared toe back. He has something to deal with tonight," Ivanna said.


    I chuckled, "Is it to the point where you can''t sleep until he''s back?"


    "Don''t just me me. Aren''t you still awake too?" She retorted disdainfully.


    "We just got back not too long ago, and we got a deal for another contract. That''s why we''re here. How have you been these past few days?" I asked.


    "I''m still a bit restless. When will this get better? I''m really struggling. I can''t keep anything down," she expressed her frustration weakly.


    "It varies from person to person. Some get over it in a few days, while itsts the entire pregnancy for others. Everyone''s different. Don''t worry; it''ll pass eventually," I reassured her.


    "Oh my god. If I had known it would be so difficult, I wouldn''t have..." she started.


    "Don''t say that. Every woman faces this challenge. Do you think babies fall from the sky? Lauren and I bought some clothes for you. I''ll bring them over one of these days. Did you see her today, by the way?" I inquired, realizing I hadn''t seen her today.


    "No, I haven''t seen her for several days," Ivanna said casually.


    "Well then, you should go to bed early. Let''s stop chatting. Get plenty of rest." I advised.


    "I''ll turn into a pig by sleeping so much." She chuckled. "He doesn''t want me to go back to Bourdamun. The next season of the show is about to start filming, and I''m still lying low."


    "If it''s not possible, just quit," I suggested. "This is a crucial time, and you should focus entirely on caring for yourself and your baby."


    "No, I can''t have to persist. This is equally important. The show is like my child as well. Even though thought about finding a guest fole during this period, I must see this


    show through.


    "It holds a special meaning to me. Who else would I give this huge opportunity to?" Ivanna shared her thoughts with me. I knew she valued her career more than anything else.


    Moreover, she was justified as this documentary was crucial, It shows the development of Bourdamun, especially the construction of the new area in Bourdamun, which was


    of national importance.


    As long as the construction of the new area was sessful, this documentary would be a tribute, undoubtedly skyrocketing in poprity.


    In that case, Ivanna would also rise to fame.


    "Then you must take good care of yourself."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After hanging up the phone, I sent a message to Lauren, making a tentative inquiry.


    She didn''t reply after a long time. It seemed she was asleep.


    I climbed into bed, intending to lie down. But just as I did, As walked in. He looked like he had already showered.


    Seeing I was just getting into bed, he asked gently, "Why haven''t you slept yet? You''re not waiting for me, are you?"


    I disdainfully gave him a nce. "Narcissist."


    He chuckled and walked over, leaning down to look at me from a higher vantage point. "Is that so? I behaved so well today. Shouldn''t there be a reward for me?"


    I chuckled. Everything had to involve rewards.


    He walked over, kissed me, and then got into the bed while pulling me into his arms.


    "Grandpa called again to urge us to visit him." He casually mentioned.


    I immediately looked at him and asked, "What should we do? Should we go back?"


    "Yeah, let''s wait for my parents to return first. Tomorrow, let Dn handle your applications and be prepared."


    Indeed, I had a passport, but there were no records of me leaving the country yet.

 Chapter 1005 An Unexpected Decision

    After waiting several days, I finally received news about Matthew.


    But what surprised me was his astonishing decision, which truly made me see him in a new light.


    He decided to abandon Ardora and filed for bankruptcy.


    All ongoing construction projects would enter the auction process to alleviate the burden of high debts, helping him eliminate this baggage. I had not expected him to be so decisive in letting go of Ardora. This meant he was giving up everything from the past, returning to square one. It didn''t seem like his usual style-he always wanted to be sessful.


    However, his haste often led to failure, and this time he dug himself into a pit.


    Having lived with him for over a decade, I knew him too well. Since the day he first put on a suit, he had sworn to me that he would be sessful in the future.


    But now, by giving up Ardora and returning to the starting point, he was even worse off than before.


    Back then, the Murphy family was still together and had a house for shelter. But now, he had nothing.


    It was said that his application for the small house we once lived in had been rejected. At least until Mnie''s case was resolved, it couldn''t be settled.


    But the fact that Matthew made such a decision indicated that he had faced reality. At least he wasn''t behaving like a madman, throwing tantrums everywhere.


    After a few days of quiet contemtion, he suddenly made this decision. I wondered if someone knowledgeable guided him because I had asked Johnson to introduce him to Adrian.


    Carol switched on the TV in my office, disying real-time news. It was the footage of Matthew announcing the news.


    This was his first public appearance since being released in court. Johnson was standing by his side, and he looked reasonably well, albeit thinner.


    Facing a crowd of reporters, he


    remainedposed. He solemnly stated, "Abandoning Ardora is to give everyone an exnation. I want more capablepanies to quicklyplete Ardora''s unfinished projects and allow homeowners to move in as soon as possible. This is my responsibility. I apologize for everything that happened before. Thank you."


    Then, apanied by Johnson and several formerpany employees, he left.


    I stared at the screen, lost in thought. It seemed that Matthew wasn''t foolish.


    I wasn''t sure if someone wise had guided him of if he hade to this realization himself. Even if someone guided him, it still required courage on his part. This time, he fell pretty hard. Upon closer consideration, perhaps I bore some responsibility for it.


    I thought I would feel satisfied seeing him face such


    consequences, but deep down, I knew I wasn''t happy. After all, this man had been a part of my life for a


    decade and was my daughter''s father.


    Seeing me silent, Carol quietly turned off the TV.


    The next moment, my phone rang, and I saw it was Atticus calling. I guessed he called at this time because he was also surprised by the news.


    "Mr. Atticus," I answered.


    "I watched the news. Matthew did the only right thing and the most justifiable thing for you. Matthew has cut his losses on time, preventing you from getting involved. It''s his awakening. "Only when Ardora disappears, and everything bes calm will we find peace. Moreover, Liora haspletely given up. It seems Mnie is now the most useless pawn." "Yes, her mission is aplished," I said casually.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I understood the meaning behind Atticus''s words but didn''t express my stance. I couldn''t let Atticus lead me around by the nose.


    "The next step is to start the settlement. Once all of this is handled, everyone will be relieved," Atticus said. "The auction of those projects is a big highlight. Are you interested?" I knew Atticus''s question had another meaning. I disdainfully gave him an answer.

 Chapter 1006 Predicting the Unpredictable

    "If I were interested, I could have taken over Ardora long ago," I scoffed. "I have better things to do."


    Atticus chuckled. "Looks like Matthew has woken up. This is a good thing, at least for you."


    "Yes, you''re right," I said calmly, suddenly remembering something. I smiled and told Atticus, "I want to tell you something. The follow-up design for San Cosbech is in progress!" Atticusughed. "I was right."


    "It seems you understand your opponent well. I can rest easy now."


    After chatting for a while, we hung up. Carol walked in again and poured me a cup of coffee.


    "Don''t forget about the cocktail party today, Chloe."


    "What cocktail party?"


    "The businessworking event for the second half of the year," Carol reminded me.


    "Oh," I replied unenthusiastically. "I won''t go. It won''t benefit us. It''s a waste of time, and I need to go home and spend time with Ava tonight."


    "But I have news that Liora will be attending," Carol said.


    I suddenly perked up. "She''s going?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Yes," Carol informed me. "Someone around her said that."


    "Haha. What is she doing? Is she up to something now after being quiet for a few days?"


    Lauren walked in and asked, "Who''s up to something?"


    "Liora. There''s a businessworking cocktail party today, and I gave news that she''s attending." Carol exined to Lauren.


    Lauren looked at me. "There are two invites, right? We''ll go together."


    I looked at Lauren. "Are you sure?"


    After all, she had been ''quiet'' for a long time. Since the death of Oliver''s wife, she hadn''t publicly appeared at any events like this. It surprised me that she wanted to go. "Sure." She nodded firmly. "What''s the big deal? I can''t keep hiding forever."


    I chuckled. "Alright. We''ll go."


    In the evening, Lauren and I left work early and went to a salon for a makeover, where she tidied up her short hair. After that, we headed back to Amethyst Apartments.


    In the car, Lauren teased me, saying, "It''s a good thing I saw a nice dress a few days ago and bought it."


    I knew she had gotten rid of all the clothes and essories Oliver had gotten her. Not a single item was left.


    "Why don''t we wear suits? To be honest, a pantsuit would suit your current hairstyle and temperament so well!" I suggested. Since it was a businessworking event, suits were appropriate. And we were real businesswomen, not just women looking to mingle.


    She looked at me. "Do you think that''ll be okay?"


    "It''s more than okay," I replied.


    "Alright. Let''s go with that, then," Lauren immediately agreed.


    Coincidentally, I had some suits at home. They had all been chosen for me by As back then. Many of them were still there.


    I put on a light blue dress suit. The perfectly designed cut emphasized my charm, and the outfit showcased my great figure.


    The outfit instantly lifted my spirits.


    My posture naturally straightened,


    and the short top with a slightly red belt and the mid-length skirtplimented my curves. Ever was fascinated by my own appearance.


    The color suited me well. Most people couldn''t handle a color like this, but fortunately, my glossy skin made it look very elegant on me.


    As I looked at myself in the mirror, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow and give a slight smile. The feeling was getting stronger. I seemed. different from the version of me who dared to head out to the market in pajamas.


    I went downstairs to Lauren''s ce. As soon as she opened the door, her eyes widened, and she examined me up and down. "Wow! No wonder As is so fascinated by you Your figure is incredible."


    I confidently smiled and lifted my chest a little, jokingly saying, "Is this okay?"

 Chapter 1007 A Style Like No Other

    My appearance made Lauren burst intoughter. "You''d better tone it down. You''re already every woman''s enemy. Be careful!" "I''m not afraid. They can stare at me all they want," I dered confidently.


    My words made Laurenugh again, and she pulled me to her wardrobe, wanting to ask my advice on which outfit to choose.


    I went through her clothes and rmended two sets. In the end, she chose a midnight blue pantsuit.


    The pantsuit coupled with her stylish short hair gave her apletely different look. It was a far cry from the petite and delicate Lauren of the past. With some light makeup, she looked animated and radiant.


    I stared at her, dumbfounded. "You''repletely different from the old Lauren I used to know."


    Lauren smirked and said, "The old Lauren is dead. The new Lauren is going to forge her own path."


    When I heard what she said, I felt a great sense of relief.


    I just hoped she could find her happily after soon, then our lives would be perfect.


    But at times like these, I would suddenly think of Trinity. Of course, I also hoped Trinity would be able to find a suitable man for herself.


    We went downstairs together and drove our own cars to the venue. After all, I had to go back to Pleca Park after the event.


    My mom and the others were not at home, and I felt a bit overwhelmed. The freedom I once had was gone.


    When we arrived at the venue, the parking lot was already full, so we had to park at the adjacent shopping mall.


    We walked together into the hotel.


    I had called As in the car, and he said he might note.


    To be honest, I wasn''t really interested in this kind ofworking event at all. I was only here today because I heard that Liora wasing. I wanted to see what tricks she had up her sleeve.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    These events were usually attended


    by those who were trying to make connections and engage in some under-the-table deals, and I didn''t like participating in things like that. en.swhovels


    There would be some legitimate businessmen exchanging business-rted information too, but that didn''t matter much to me.


    When we entered the banquet hall, it was crowded.


    I noticed that the guests today were important people.


    I even spotted several high-ranking officials from the government.


    It seemed like a


    government-organized event. No


    wonder Liora was here. This was an opportunity for her to extend her


    influence.


    I saw Atticus in the crowd, chatting with senior officials from the city.


    I scanned the area, but I couldn''t find Liora. However, I spotted Oliver not too far away.


    Thisworking event might be of some significance, after all. I exchanged nces with Lauren. Looking around, it was clear that the attendees were prominent figures in the business world.


    In the midst of it all, Oliver noticed us.


    His eyes clearly brightened, locking onto Lauren.


    Lauren sensed something and whispered to me, "Let''s find somewhere to go."


    I understood her message. I smiled and nodded, leading her away from Oliver''s line of sight.


    We attracted quite a few nces, as businessworking events like this usually had more men than women. Naturally, women would draw


    attention.


    Wherever we went, eyes followed.


    I happened to see some partners I coborated with before and walked over to greet them, exchanging pleasantries.


    Just then, Liora entered the hall with her niece, Vicky.

 Chapter 1008 The Return of the Mysterious Woman

    Liora''s attire today was elegant, and the cast on her hand had been removed.


    She appeared calm, as if the criticism online didn''t bother her at all. Her face showed no signs of embarrassment or guilt, and she seemed to have treated the insults as if they were directed at someone else. On the other hand, Vicky carried herself with arrogance.


    As she entered, she greeted the members of the socialite circle confidently.


    Then, she headed straight for a tall and elegant woman. Her back was turned to me, but her graceful silhouette and well-defined curves were visible. She had neatly coiled ck hair with a few pearl essories interspersed among it, creating a charming look.


    This hairstyle was not verymon nowadays, but she managed to make it seem elegant and stylish, emphasizing her slender neck. Two pearl earrings dangled from her ears, adding a touch of charm to her overall appearance.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t see her face, but judging by her figure, she seemed to be a beauty.


    She was wearing a conservative apricot-colored dress, appropriate for a businessworking event.


    Judging by Liora''s expression, it seemed like they were familiar with each other.


    Liora headed straight for this woman. It seemed like they had nned to meet beforehand.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After exchanging pleasantries with my old friends, I turned to Lauren, asking her, "Who is that woman?"


    Lauren shook her head slightly and replied, "I didn''t see her face clearly, and I don''t think I know her. But don''t you think she''s familiar?"


    I stared at the silhouette. I did think she seemed familiar, but I couldn''t recall who she was.


    Lauren lowered her voice. "Doesn''t she look like the woman from the clothing store?"


    My eyes narrowed, still fixed on the woman.


    I thought that being so close to Liora at a time like this probably meant they had a special rtionship.


    Just then, Nick approached me and said, "Pleasee with me, Ms. Chloe."


    He spoke to me with the utmost respect, since I hadn''t publicly disclosed my marriage to As. That was why he still addressed me as "Ms. Chloe."


    I quickly nodded and followed him. We walked over to a group of people near the front desk. Nick smiled and introduced me to them. They were official representatives from another city in the province responsible for a development project.


    I learned that they were representatives from a neighboring city of Bourdamun.


    We had a pleasant conversation, and I discovered that they wanted to understand more about the architectural philosophy of the Boudamun project.


    Since they were interested in


    ¡ý


    learning about Bourdamun, which was my project, I felt confident that they were considering a partnership. I firmly believed that the experience gained from Bourdamun''s construction process would be valuable, and currently, Bourdamun''s project held significant weight in their minds.


    I took the opportunity to invite them to our office for a more in-depth discussion, as we couldn''t really talk here. They dly epted my invitation, and during our conversation, I learned that they


    were not all from the same city,


    Which surprised me.


    I was pleasantly surprised that this social event had turned out to be a good one. I developed an even greater respect for Nick, who had efficiently handled officialmunications on behalf of As. After Nick briefed me discreetly, emphasizing the need for a follow-up, I nodded solemnly. We scheduled a meeting time, and they bid us farewell.


    As I turned around to look for


    Lauren, I saw that she was engaged in conversation with a middle-aged man with a smile on her face. Just as I was about to walk toward her, I saw Liora with the woman whose beautiful back I had admired earlier. They were heading toward Oliver. I couldn''t help but fix my gaze on them.

 Chapter 1009 Met with a Slap in the Face

    Liora greeted Oliver with a radiant smile, then pulled the beautiful woman over. The woman positioned herself beside Oliver, her back still turned to me.


    I signaled a waiter, grabbed a ss of wine, and strolled toward them. I needed to get a closer look at this woman who seemed to be getting close to Oliver with some hidden intentions. Just then, Atticus approached me.


    I smiled at Atticus and remarked, "It seems she has a purpose for being here today."


    "Hmm," Atticus said nonchntly.


    After a moment, he added, "Looks like she''s here for money."


    I raised an eyebrow, looking at Atticus. That woman certainly had his attention.


    At that moment, the mysterious womanughed while talking to Oliver. Then, she subtly changed her position, giving me a full view of her face.


    Lauren was right. It was the woman from the clothing store.


    Curious, I asked Atticus, "What''s her story?"


    "She''s an actress who was disfigured. Liora took her in when she was at her lowest after the incident. She just returned from undergoing stic surgery in another country. She''s only been back in Foswood for less than a month," Atticus whispered in my ear.


    I was stunned. So, it was Harmony. But she was no longer the same Harmony. She seemed to have be more cunning, possibly due to Liora''s influence.


    Now, she was engaged in lively conversation with Oliver, disying what seemed like ''affection''.


    Just as I was processing this revtion, Liora noticed us. She smiled as she held her wine ss and walked confidently toward us.


    I didn''t avoid her, and neither did Atticus. We both watched her approach, finding the situation very amusing. It seemed like they had long since gone their separate ways and maintained the appearance of a regr couple only on the surface.


    Liora reached us and boldly reached out to link arms with Atticus. She leaned against him and nced at me with a slightly mocking smile.


    "You seem to be in good spirits, Ms. Chloe. It appears you''ve taken quite an interest in my husband," she remarked, her tone carrying a hint of sarcasm.


    I offered a faint smile, nodding. "Oh, yes. Mr. Atticus and I have known each other for quite some time now, and we''re close friends who can talk about anything. But I''ve always had one unanswered question, something I''ve been wanting to ask."


    "Oh?" Liora raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    I realized that Liora had fallen for it, so I said, "Why would a smart, stable, gentlemanly man like him marry a woman so morally corrupt and trashy like yourself? I really feel sorry for him."


    Liora''s face darkened for a moment, but she stered on a fake smile and looked at Atticus, tilting her head toward him. "My husband has loved me for a decade. You''re still loyal and no one can seduce you.


    Isn''t that right, honey?"


    Her words almost made me throw the wine in her face. Only that would have satisfied my frustration.


    Atticus chuckled and lowered his


    gaze at her. Self-awareness is the most valuable quality a person can have. You don''t even have that. Chloe is overestimating you, Li?ra. You''ll end up ruined one day without even knowing how you got there. Do you believe that?"


    Imented, "Looks like you have a hard time as her husband, Mr. Atticus."


    Atticus gently removed Liora''s arm from around him, patting his sleeve lightly. Liora was clearly angry when he said, "Yeah, I don''t mind loving you more."


    Liora stared at Atticus in bewilderment, asking, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean exactly what you''re thinking!" Atticus replied, looking at Liora. "I''ll escort you out!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    I chuckled, watching Atticus''s retreating figure. The phrase "I''ll escort you out" caught me by surprise.


    "Chloe! What does this mean?" Liora looked at me angrily.


    I smiled and whispered to her, "Make a guess."


    Then, I turned and walked away.


    Lauren hurried over to me, asking, "What''s going on?"


    "Someone''s provocation backfired," I replied briefly.


    I quietly told her, "That mysterious woman is Harmony. It seems like Liora wanted her to get close to Oliver, and Atticus said she''s after money!"


    "With seduction?" Lauren sneered.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As she spoke, something unexpected urred.

 Chapter 1010 Without Any Warning

    Suddenly, a figure appeared before us, swift as lightning. Before we could understand what was going on, a crisp sound resounded in our ears.


    The next moment, I saw Lauren holding her face. She shouted angrily, "What are you doing?"


    I quickly grasped the situation and stepped forward, challenging the woman. "Who do you think you are? How dare you hit someone like this? Are you out of your mind?"


    I nced at Lauren''s face, which was already swollen.


    Lauren pushed me aside and stepped forward, ring at the woman who stood with hands on her hips.


    "What are you doing? How dare you p me?" Lauren questioned angrily.


    "What''s wrong with you?" The woman retorted arrogantly.


    She appeared to be around forty, and she had a plump figure. The once stylish dress now looked like a lifebuoy on her, and despite her carefully done makeup, she couldn''t hide the ws on her face. She was clearly a troublemaker.


    I looked at the woman. My patience was wearing thin. "Why are you causing a scene here for no reason?"


    "Why don''t you mind your own business? You''re no good either, and you two are a pair of trashy women!" She red at me as she said those disrespectful words.


    I was taken aback by her audacity. Was this woman insane? Who did she think she was, insulting people like that?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "What are you staring at? I''m talking about you two. You''vee here just to show off and seduce men. You''re very bold." She continued with her twisted logic, ring at both me and Lauren. "Why don''t you get lost? How dare you try to seduce someone after being tossed aside. You really think you''re something, huh? If I were you, I''d drown myself to death already. You''re disgusting."


    She attacked Lauren''s weak spot directly, which showed that she was familiar with Lauren.


    Lauren''s face was still red from being pped, and her lips trembled slightly.


    I stepped forward, ring at the woman. "What did you just say?"


    As the woman was about to say something, Lauren pulled me back and stood in front of me. "What I do is none of your business. Even if I''m nothing, you''re not good enough to challenge me! Who the hell do you think you are?"


    I noticed Liora standing beside the woman. She was ying with the wine ss in her hand, observing us with a hint of a smile in her eyes.


    The woman took a step forward.


    "None of my business? You just tried


    to seduce my husband a moment ago, and now you''re trying to defend yourself. Do you think I''m dead or something?"


    Her words echoed in my mind. A moment ago?


    "You look slutty and cheap. I don''t care if you seduce someone else, but you can forget about trying to seduce my husband!." The woman shouted at Lauren like a crazy dog.


    I observed the unfolding scene, and saw Vicky raising her eyebrow and smirking. She seemed to be enjoying the situation.


    It was clear that she had something to do with this incident.


    As more people gathered around us, pointing and whispering, the situation became worse for Lauren. The wounds in her heart had not yet healed, and a humiliating scene like this would make it worse.


    Suddenly, the man who had been chatting with Lauren squeezed through the crowd, shouting, "Evelyn, what are you doing?"


    Lauren looked at the man, and her lips trembled slightly. She asked, "Philip, is this your wife?"


    The man blushed, nodding apologetically. "I''m really sorry, Ms. Lauren. She doesn''t understand anything. Please ignore her."


    "How dare you say that to her, Philip? How dare you two flirt in front of me? I''m going to kill her!"


    With that, she looked around her and swiftly snatched the wine ss in Liora''s hand. It seemed she nned to ssh the contents of the ss in Lauren''s face.

 Chapter 1011 Who Are You Talking About?

    The crowd gasped. Even Lauren closed her eyes, bracing for the inevitable. A dark figure suddenly appeared, blocking her from harm''s way and embracing her tightly. A ss of wine sshed on that figure, staining the floor red.


    Everyone looked at the man holding Lauren. Surprisingly, it was Oliver.


    The murmurs among the townsfolk had been widespread, stating that Oliver had refused to marry Lauren.


    I silently sighed with relief.


    Harmony, who had undergone extensive cosmetic procedures and had been trailing behind Oliver, stood frozen. Her eyes were fixed on the unfolding drama.


    She could dream on if she thought she could flirt with Oliver!


    Lauren opened her eyes, and was surprised to find herself in Oliver''s embrace. She hesitated for a moment before pushing him away.


    Oliver immediately held her waist and gently cradled her face. His eyes were filled with concern. "Lauren, are you hurt?"


    The onlookers were dumbfounded, struggling toprehend the situation. Some were already whispering and gossiping among themselves.


    Oliver, still holding Lauren tightly, turned to the troublesome couple. With a low growl, he said, "You''ve got quite the nerve to try andy hands on my woman."


    Philip, upon realizing his blunder, stammed, "Mr. Oliver, i-it''s my fault for not properly disciplining my wife. I..."


    "Is an apology enough?" Oliver was genuinely angry. "Do you have any idea what you''ve done by harming my woman in public?"


    Lauren''s face shifted between pale and flushed upon feeling Oliver''s grip.


    Perhaps it had been too long since Oliver had held her. She did not attempt to free herself from his embrace.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing Lauren''s futile struggles, I gave up on any attempts to intervene.


    Oliver''s expression darkened even further. "If you can''t keep your woman in check, you''re not fit for anything."


    Philip''s knees almost buckled at Oliver''s words. He had offended one of the Biggest tycoons in Foswood,


    the one who controlled the financial lifelines of all businesses.


    Evelyn was also taken aback when she recognized Oliver. She now faced the wrath of both her husband and the formidable Oliver Hansen.


    Perhaps in an attempt to salvage


    some pride, she foolishly said, "It''s


    not just me that said it. Everyone is saying that she''s just a mistress with no ce here. She''s jusDa where!"


    Gasps filled the air as everyone was astonished by her audacity. Covering their mouths, they turned to look at Philip.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at Evelyn''s foolishness. She dared to provoke Oliver further.


    "Shut your mouth!" Oliver roared.


    Philip, now desperate, pointed at his wife and yelled, "Shut up!"


    Evelyn was defiant. "I didn''t say anything wrong, did I? She''s just a shameless homewrecker, a slut. You guys should¡ª"


    Philip pped Evelyn across the face and shouted, "Shut up! You''re embarrassing! I was seeking Ms. Lauren''s help for something. How dare you nder her? You''re a disgrace!"


    Evelyn stumbled back after being pped by Philip, holding her face.


    Facing the using crowd, she tried to defend herself, "You actually hit me? I-I didn''t make it up. Everyone was saying the same thing! They are all saying it!"


    I caught the hidden message in her words. Stepping forward, I asked her, "Who are you talking about?"

 Chapter 1012 A Startled Bird

    Evelyn shot me a nce, still ring at me angrily.


    "You''re no good either. A divorced woman with a kid daring to seduce someone like As! None of you are any good!"


    She seemed determined to keep things vague.


    I took a step forward. "I''ll ask you again, who told you this?"


    She stubbornly refused to make things clear. "It doesn''t matter who told me. You two are just a pair of scheming women, trying to climb the socialdder by seducing men." Another resounding p echoed.


    Philip was genuinely shocked by his wife''s antics. It seemed like he had invited trouble upon himself.


    "Why don''t you tell me who said these things?" Philip shouted, his eyes zing. I knew he was trying to divert attention, but his foolish wife wasn''t cooperating. "Why are you hitting me?!"


    "Speak up!" Philip abandoned his usual refined demeanor and roared.


    I saw Vicky''s mouth twitching as she quietly retreated into the crowd, attempting to blend in.


    Evelyn, covering her face, scanned the surroundings before suddenly pointing at Vicky.


    "It was her who approached me, saying someone was seducing my husband and then said all those things!"


    Vicky, unable to escape any longer, bit back.


    "Are you insane? Do you just use whoever you see? I don''t even know you! I don''t know those two. Stop your ridiculous usations!"


    "You shameless woman! How dare you deny it?" Evelyn was furious, especially after being publicly pped by her own husband.


    I calmly looked at Vicky. "I really don''t understand. This is a business cocktail party. How could someone like her infiltrate the event?"


    My words caught the organizers'' attention, especially those who knew who I was.


    The executive in charge of the event stepped forward, addressing Vicky, "Excuse me, whichpany do you represent? How did you receive the invitation?"


    Vicky widened her eyes, blinking. Then, she stole a nce at Liora, who remainedposed.


    With a raised chin, Vicky retorted, "I


    received the invitation from Echelon Group. I''m their vice president. Why are you questioning me like this? I''ve attended plenty of events like these and never encountered such rudeness. It''s outrageous!"


    Suddenly, a deep, husky voice cut through, "Perhaps the one being outrageous is you? When did you be the vice president of Echelon Group? At Echelon Group, we don''t do business by unting our connections. Our employees are highly qualified professionals. As for you..."


    All eyes turned to the direction of the voice. The speaker was none other than Atticus.


    Atticus, apanied by his assistant and two executives, walked out of the crowd.


    His gaze fixed on Vicky. "When did you be the vice president of Echelon Group? Our staff consists of highly qualified professionals. And you... Please don''t taint Echelon''s image." Both Vicky and Liora''s faces paled.


    "Uncle Atticus!"


    "Please call me Atticus." His face remained stern.


    This statement caught me off guard. I didn''t expect Atticus to take this stance today. It wasn''t in line with his usual behavior. In situations like this, he should have remained low-key.


    Because of his actions, the attention was now focused on Atticus and Liora.


    Liora''s gaze was fixed on Atticus, but she did not dare to speak. It seemed like she had learned her lesson this time.


    The trouble lied in Vicky. She was quite spirited. Sensing trouble, she looked at the silent Liora. "Aunt Liora, what does he mean? Why won''t he let me call him uncle?"


    In an instant, Liora became the center of attention, her face changing colors. She was caught in a dilemma.


    Liora had no choice but to grit her teeth and ask, "Atticus, what do you mean by this?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Liora, why are you bringing disgrace


    upon yourself? Don''t you


    understand? Atticus stared sternly at Liora, Let me advise you, take care of yourself and leave yourself a way out. Otherwise, you''ll find yourself with no ce to hide one day."


    "Atticus, are you threatening me?" Liora was losing herposure.


    The onlookers couldn''t help but question why Atticus said such things to Liora.


    Everyone stared, dumbfounded, awaiting his response.

 Chapter 1013 Why Arent You Leaving?

    "You can say that." Atticus didn''t evade at all. "You chose this path yourself."


    "Atticus, I''m your wife. Yet you''re siding with an outsider and threatening your wife in front of everyone?"


    "Wife? Hmph! Don''t defile that word. I bet you don''t even know whose wife you are."


    Atticus shot a fierce gaze at Liora, showing no sign of backing down.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Everyone gasped and stared in disbelief at Atticus. No one expected the highly respected Atticus to utter such words.


    The privacy of wealthy families was well-guarded, but Atticus chose this opportunity to air some dirtyundry.


    Those who enjoyed gossip in the crowd were getting excited. I hadn''t expected Atticus to disregard his own reputation like this. "Atticus..." Liora''s furious eyes emitted a cold light.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?" Atticus did not give her an inch as he coldly uttered those words.


    She looked at him, her eyes filled with resentment. For a moment, the two just stared at each other. It was as if time had stopped.


    Everyone knew why Liora had been so arrogant. It was all because she had been riding on Atticus''s reputation. But now, Atticus was telling her to leave, loud and clear.


    "Atticus, I think this woman has misled you. Don''t forget, you owe an exnation to the Foswood elites," she warned Atticus through gritted teeth.


    Atticus scoffed. "Rest assured, I''ll exin it to everyone, but get out of here immediately!"


    Liora tightly clenched her fists, nced at me, and turned to leave.


    "Hold on, Liora! Since you caused themotion, you should apologize to Ms. Lauren," I said sternly.


    Liora cast a sidelong nce at me, scoffing. "Hmph! Do you think it''s that easy? I would never apologize to a woman like her-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Lauren broke free from Oliver''s arms and pped Liora.


    A collective gasp echoed, and I almost apuded Lauren. That was incredibly satisfying.


    Liora was just regaining her bnce when Lauren delivered another p, covering her face in a ssh of color.


    "I''ve wanted to p you for a long time. Remember this, Ms. Liora. You insulted me? You''ll pay the price! Do you think no one knows the truth about your son? Hmm?" Lauren took another step forward.


    "Ms. Lauren, stop spreading nonsense. How dare you hit me? You wretch," Liora retorted as she raised her hand.


    Oliver roared, "Don''t you dare!"


    The roar was so deafening that nobody expected the usually polite andposed Oliver to express such anger.


    He stepped forward, pulling Lauren back into his arms. Then, he sternly dered, "Anyone who messes with Lauren will be messing with me. My woman is not to be underestimated. Since there are doubts about Lauren''s rtionship with me, I want everyone here to be a witness."


    He released Lauren, gazing affectionately into her eyes while holding her hands.


    Then, almost like a magic trick, he pulled Out an exquisite velvet


    He turned to look at Lauren belongs to


    and opened it in front of t


    In front of everyone, he got down on one knee...

 Chapter 1014 Got Down on One Knee

    I was left stunned.


    Just as he knelt on the ground, I was about to exim but quickly covered my mouth, afraid of disrupting the unfolding scene.


    The entire hall fell into a hushed silence.


    Everyone wanted to know what Oliver was about to say. Some even discreetly opened their phones to record the moment.


    Oliver spoke in a maic, husky voice, "Lauren, I carefully selected this ring for you. I''ve been waiting for this moment. Today, I want everyone here to witness that I have been unequivocally in love with you. I''ve been avoiding this truth for far too long."


    Onlookers exchanged puzzled nces. This was Oliver, who stood above everyone in Foswood. He had been silently loving Lauren all along, and now, in front of everyone...


    "But without you, Lauren, my heart is empty, and my soul is shattered. I can''t live without you."


    Lauren stared at him dumbfounded, like a deer caught in headlights.


    "Since the day I met you, you''ve shouldered all kinds of criticism, insults, and nder. I want to show everyone in Foswood that I love you. I will openly marry you into the Hansen family, and you will be my wife.


    "Lauren, marry me! I will spend the rest of my life caring for you, loving you, and making sure you won''t suffer any injustice anymore. You have always been a kind, warm, and upright woman. You deserve to stand by my side more than anyone else. Marry me!"


    Oliver''s heartfelt confession brought tears to my eyes.


    I involuntarily covered my mouth, afraid I might cry out loud and disturb this poignant moment between the star-crossed lovers.


    Oliver''s gesture was truly admirable. He kneeled in front of everyone, offering Lauren an exnation and the opportunity to stand tall, washing away any shame.


    I even questioned how long he had been carrying that ring with him. This indicated he had been searching for the right moment to redeem Lauren''s honor. Today, this man found the perfect opportunity.


    I saw Lauren staring in disbelief at the man kneeling before her. She seemed petrified, as if turned to stone.


    Feeling anxious, I took a step forward and nudged her from behind. "Say yes!"


    It was as if she had awakened from


    a trance. She stiffened, then looked around as if confirming this was real.


    Oliveally, her gazended on


    Oliver''s face. ¨¦n.swnovels


    People around us urged, "Say yes!"


    However, Lauren''s face turned pale, and she took a step back.


    "Lauren... Marry me!" Oliver urgently repeated.


    Suddenly, she covered her mouth and rushed out, leaving the onlookers in an uproar.


    "This can''t be right? Why did she run away?"


    "Lauren!" Oliver and I shouted simultaneously.


    As she disappeared through the


    crowd,


    but


    anted to chase after heret


    suddenly stopped by a hand


    my wrist.


    I was just about to look up when the hand pulled me into its embrace. I fell into a pair of familiar arms.


    The scent was too familiar, calming my racing heart. A maic voice whispered, "Oliver, go after her."


    This prating voice cut throughText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the mor, making Oliver hesitate


    for a moment before swiftly getting up and rushing out. Everyone watched as Oliver''s figure O disappeared out the door.

 Chapter 1015 Take Care of Your Woman

    I watched as he disappeared, feeling a bit uneasy. I wondered if Lauren would have a change of heart.


    I felt that this time, Oliver was genuinely sincere.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He had kneeled in front of everyone, including Foswood''s business elite. This showed his sincerity. It was a significant gesture.


    As people around me started discussing Oliver''s departure, I looked at As, who had somehow appeared beside me.


    I scolded him a bit. "Why did you pull me? We need to go check on them!"


    He looked at me, extending his arm to pull me into his embrace protectively. He gazed at my dissatisfied face with a tender smile and said, "They need some personal space. They''re not kids anymore. What are you worried about?"


    I pondered his words. He did make sense.


    As I lifted my gaze to the dispersing crowd, I noticed that those left were mostly women with starry-eyed expressions, unable to hide their admiration.


    Not far away, Harmony was staring at As''s handsome face.


    Philip and Evelyn, who had caused themotion earlier, walked over. "As... Mr. As!"


    As nced at him with a stern look. "Take care of your woman!"


    Philip had no room to say anything further.


    Looking at As, I asked, "Are you staying or leaving?"


    "It''s up to you. I came to take you home. Don''t forget our daughter is waiting for us," he whispered in my ear.


    I smiled knowingly. Since my target had vanished and Lauren was nowhere to be found, I lost interest in the event. "Let''s go home!"


    We exchanged a smile, and he wrapped his arm around my waist. In front of many onlookers, we walked out of the banquet hall.


    The next day, several major events unfolded in Foswood, but Oliver''s public proposal at the party stole the headlines and became the talk of the town.


    In fact, the scene fromst night had already spread to the inte, thanks to gossip enthusiasts. By morning, everyone in Foswood had seen it. Moreover, the online discussions continued.


    I was


    this spread. Otherwise, with his


    staver had tacitly allowed


    status and means, such informe.ne


    would have disappeared


    ago.


    Ivanna was furiousst night. Even before I reached home, she called, asking what was going on.


    The stories that circted online


    were now even more detailed than my ount. People had added their own analyses and spections to the discussion, making it more sensational.


    In the morning, I resisted calling Lauren, fearing I might disturb the two lovers'' reconciliation.


    However, Lauren walked into my office early in the morning with dark eyebags.


    Seeing her like that, I feltpletely deted, a sense of disappointment settling in. Something seemed off.


    I looked at her, waiting for her to exin.


    She weakly sat on the sofa and told me, "Make Carol get me a cup of coffee right away."


    I pressed the button, and Carol appeared promptly.


    Seeing Lauren''s condition, she


    turned without waiting for my


    Soon, she returned with a stearet


    cup of coffee.


    After a few sips, Lauren began to lose herposure when she realized I had not spoken.


    "Do you not care about my life and death? You''re too much! Why are we even friends?" She used me with wide eyes.


    "I was just waiting for you to speak. Why are you in such a hurry?" I retorted. "What''s going on with you?"


    "What''s going on with me? What do you think?" She red at me. "Do you think I''ve reconciled with him?"


    I nodded immediately. "Yes!"


    "Yes, my ass!" She cursed. "What do you think of me? Do you really understand me?"


    She stared at me, reproachful.

 Chapter 1016 You Should Forgive Him

    I looked at her helplessly, seeing her aggrieved look.


    "How am I the bad guy?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Ah! If he gives me a way out, should I just take it? Do you think I''m that cheap? Am I really what people say I am? Am I just a pushover?" Lauren said indignantly.


    I could only say that I wasn''t her and couldn''t fully understand her feelings and current state of mind.


    But I thought, sometimes, you just need an olive branch.


    Just as I was thinking that, I heard someone talking at the door. The office door burst open, and Ivanna rushed in.


    She eximed, "This has be an inte sensation. The whole ce downstairs is filled with reporters."


    After finishing her sentence, Ivanna noticed Lauren sitting on the sofa, looking dejected. She asked, "Why are you here so early? Isn''t it?"


    That sentence immediately drew a sharp gaze from Lauren.


    Ivanna added btedly, "I didn''t mean anything. I just thought you must have reconciled by now."


    She awkwardly chuckled and coughed. "That''s enough! You should forgive him. He got down on one knee for you."


    "His p left me covered in bruises, and my heart still aches. You want it to be over just like that? I have to forgive him just because he got down on one knee? What kind of person do you think I am? Am I really that worthless?" Lauren said disdainfully.


    Ivanna and I exchanged nces speechlessly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, Lauren was not entirely wrong.


    She had endured so much over ten years. When she finally reached a turning point, she was hit in the face with an apology. epting it immediately might make her seem too eager.


    People might think she had been waiting for this opportunity, and Lauren would likely bebeled a calctive woman.


    People nowadays were quick to criticize or praise. It was hard to say what they really wanted, especially when dealing with someone like Oliver.


    Everyone had their eyes on him, and many women were eager to attract him.


    Some had even boldly approached himst night.


    "What you said makes sense. This needs to be handled with caution," I couldn''t help but say.


    Lauren suddenly became spirited, as if she had found an ally and a sympathetic ear.


    "See, I told you! Finally, someone who understands me." Lauren sighed. "You think I did nothing wrong, right, Chlo? Right?"


    Ivanna nced at me, looking a little displeased. Then, she said, " Lauren, I have a question for you."


    Lauren gave her a sidelong nce. "What?"


    She had probably guessed what Ivanna was going to ask.


    I smiled faintly. "You don''t have to ask that."


    "I just want her to admit it in person. Don''t be nosy." Ivanna stopped me.


    Then she looked at Lauren, who seemed conflicted, and asked, "Do you still have feelings for him? me the truth, don''t


    Diell


    We''re practically sisters."


    Lauren, feeling awkward, swallowed but remained silent.


    Ivanna, unyielding, said, "Tell the truth. Speak up!"


    "We were together for ten years. We''d probably still feel something for each other, even if it''s just a familial bond, right?" Lauren defended herself.


    "Don''t mix things up. I''m asking if you don''t want to let him go. Is there still love between you?" Ivanna insisted.


    Lauren gave her a disdainful look, probing, Looks like you understand what it''s like now. Have you forgotten what you were like just a few days ago? You were a zombie!" en.swhovels


    Ivanna chuckled and immediately responded, "I''ve always said I loved Jared. So when he disappeared, I felt like dying. Now, I''m asking you."


    Ivanna and I both looked at Lauren.


    She remained silent, blowing on her coffee and unwilling to answer.


    Imented, "Why are you even bothering to ask? She was on the verge of copse when I saw her yesterday. Otherwise, why would shee running here like this?


    "Of course she loves him. Ten years isn''t a short time. She invested ten years in him, the best years of her life, without any regrets.


    "She''s endured all kinds of criticism and insults. If you think she doesn''t love him, you must be out of your mind," I said.


    I saw Lauren''s hand that was holding the coffee cup tremble.

 Chapter 1017 News In Foswood

    She couldn''t bear to revisit all those haunting memories and ovee the hurdles in her heart.


    Oliver hadplied with all her requests, giving her exactly what she needed. Honestly, only he could give her that.


    Lauren had be ustomed to the lifestyle she shared with him.


    How could she forget all that?


    "That settles it! What I mean is, you can y it cool, but make sure to handle it delicately. Don''t let Oliver waste all the effort he''s put in and make him think you''ve already made up your mind to leave. That would be a loss for you," Ivanna spoke the absolute truth, which was precisely what I was concerned about.


    "Ivanna''s right, Lauren. There''s a bnce in everything. You really need to navigate this carefully," I added.


    "There''s a time for everything in life. If he can''t endure this, it''ll mean he''s not sincere. So why force it?" Lauren set down the cup in her hands.


    Ivanna and I were left speechless.


    After a moment of silence, I asked, "Didn''t he catch up with youst night?"


    "He did. He stayed outside and talked all night," Lauren said.


    I could imagine the scene, one inside and one outside the door. "Looks like Oliver is sincere."


    "Does he know you''re here?" I inquired.


    "He said there was an important meeting today," Lauren replied.


    "Well, Lauren, I suggest you torture him a bit. We can set up a scenario if necessary, and you two can reconcile. Just don''t be too hard on him. Otherwise, he may give up."


    Ivanna''s words were blunt but valid.


    "We''ll see. I want to rest for a bit. Can I use your lounge?" She looked at me. "I feel safe here."


    "Sure, go ahead," I said. I watched her as she headed toward the lounge in my office. After all, sending her home now would be impossible with all the reporters outside. Once she entered the lounge, Ivanna sighed. "Why won''t it stop?!"


    She took out her phone, checked the trending topics, and eximed, "Wow! It''s gotten over 5 million views! It''s really getting a lot of attention."


    "What did you expect? Oliver''s the leading man, after all!" I scoffed.


    I picked up my phone and casually scrolled through thements. Thements section would always be a mess when something like this happened.


    I saw people digging into Lauren''s past, detailing when and how she had gotten together with Oliver. It seemed someone had done some thorough research.


    Others argued against these


    allegations, questioning who could


    endure ten years ofmitment. Lauren had stayed by Oliver''s side and even helped take care of his spouse. Wasn''t it obvious she had consented? Why insult her for that?


    In any case, thements were very prized.


    However, it was clear that those digging into her past were making snide remarks. They seemed sour about it.


    I even found two pieces of news that had been pushed down by chance.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    One stated that Havenhill Corporation had been seized due to mismanagement involving illegal material operations and importing foreign waste, leading to environmental pollution in Foswood. The main suspects had been charged.


    Havenhill Corporation... Wasn''t that Benedict''spany?


    I sneered disdainfully.


    Served him right!


    Trouble would havee to that arrogant man sooner orter.


    Of course, I knew whose handiwork this was.


    The other gossip video was interesting.


    It showed a group of women in a brawl, using and berating another woman. In the video, that woman was acting arrogantly, shouting at the others to control their men.


    After a heated exchange, they started fighting. The group of women ganged up on the single woman, and she lost even her underwear.


    Upon closer inspection, I realized


    that the woman in the video was Michelle, and the opposing group had over ten people. It was easy to imagine that Michelle''s situation in the fight was dire. It seemed she had incurred the wrath of the crowd.


    I knew exactly what happened, but I felt no sympathy for her. Michelle had crossed a line. She had practically made this issue her job and caused a lot of trouble for other people. No wonder her ssmates despised her so much.


    I couldn''t help but feel contempt for her as I thought about how she had exploited her ssmates for her dubious activities.


    Those men were hateful, but flies like Michelle were equally repugnant.

 Chapter 1018 People From the Capital

    I sighed as I put down my phone. Ivanna looked at me.


    "We need toe up with a n to reconcile those two. They need to patch things up and move on with their lives. I can''t stand seeing them like this. They''re not getting any younger, and if we dy things further, Lauren might end up an old hag."


    I chuckled. "You''re quite something. You''ve thought so far ahead."


    "Well, what do you think? Doesn''t Lauren want children?" Ivanna said.


    I nodded. Lauren had mentioned it. It was a sensitive topic for her.


    "If you think about it, Oliver is still a man, and he and Lauren are a good match. Let''s not forget, they were doing well together before. They were always in the public eye and widely epted. We can''t just watch them fall apart like this."


    I nodded.


    "We should think of a solution. But Oliver needs to step up too! To be honest, Lauren''s not wrong at all. What he did back then was very hurtful," I added.


    "Well, betterte than never," Ivanna remarked.


    At that moment, Eleanor walked in.


    When Eleanor saw Ivanna, she said, "Long time no see, Ivanna!"


    Ivanna realized it was Eleanor and greeted her with a smile. "I''ve been away from Foswood for a while. How have you been?"


    "Great! Working with Chlo is amazing."


    Eleanor looked content.


    Then, she turned to me and said, "When are you free? Let''s go check out Jaxford Doors!"


    I thought for a moment and told her, "Hold on a second. Let me check Sris. I''ll ask Fred if they''ve finalized their schedule. If they can''t make it anytime soon, we should go to Jaxford right away." "Sure," Eleanor agreed.


    I dialed Fred''s number. He didn''t pick up, so I decided to callter.


    In the meantime, I asked Carol to fetch the clothes I bought for Ivanna from my car.


    I suddenly remembered something. "Ivanna, there''s something I almost forgot, but you were right on the money."


    "What is it?" Ivanna looked at me.


    "I got news yesterday that Harmony had stic surgery, and it was very sessful, We couldn''t evenText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    recognize her. Oh, and rememb


    that person who looked like


    swn ye


    Harmony at the supermarket? It was her.


    My words hit Ivanna like a bomb, making her gasp. She stared at me wide-eyed, asking, "Really? That was Harmony?"


    I nodded solemnly. "Yes, it was Harmony. We''ve had our shes. It seems she''s gotten more cunning now."


    "Damn, was that really her?"


    "Liora took her in!"


    "She''s up to something for sure! If Liora took her in, she must have ulterior motives," Ivanna quickly concluded.


    At that moment, my phone rang with a call from Fred. I answered immediately.


    "I was just wondering about your uing trip, Fred. Have you made any ns?"


    I had been back in Foswood for over ten days and Fred hadn''te to see me yet. It seemed something was going on.


    Fred paused for a moment before


    saying "


    book a flight


    should arrive in Foswood tomorrow and stay for... three days, maybe."


    He made a decisive statement.


    I wanted him toe to Foswood to encourage him.


    The way he had handled the situation with Hugo was sure to have consequences.


    "Has anything happened?" I casually inquired.


    "Let''s discuss it in detail when I get to Foswood." Fred''s reply made it clear that something had definitelye up.


    Hugo was an obstacle to Fred''s career.


    "Okay, let''s talk more when we meet tomorrow."


    After hanging up, I thought for a moment.


    and §Ö


    I had nned to meet Dominic Fred together. It would be more and it would also make conducting the inspection more manageable.


    But as I considered Fred''s desire for a heart-to-heart conversation, I decided to forget calling Dominic this time.


    I turned to Eleanor and said, "Schedule a visit to Jaxford in three days."

 Chapter 1019 Replicas

    I needed to hurry and finalize all this so it wouldn''t affect any uing events.


    After all, David had already called for me twice, and I feared he might want to meet sometime soon. That could potentially cause a dy.


    To my surprise, Dominic actually arrived at thepany with Fred. They had taken the same flight.


    In fact, they had met once before. This time, they had bumped into each other on their flight to Foswood.


    Dominic told me about it only after boarding the ne, which pleasantly surprised me.


    ns changed fast, indeed.


    They were dedicated men, and we reached Bourdamun the same evening.


    Before leaving, I called As, who was supportive and assured me he would return home on time to spend time with the kids. I felt relieved.


    Lauren came to Bourdamun with me to help manage the itinerary.


    On the way there, I received a call from Arnold, adding more certainty to my ns. I instructed him to stay at Pleca Park and, if possible, invite Rose to stay over. Since our parents were away, having her at home would provide an extrayer of security.


    However, Arnold told me something else. Denton had returned to Bourdamun.


    I didn''t really know him, so I didn''t dwell on it.


    Fred was astonished when he saw Bourdamun''s development ns. He looked at me in disbelief and said, "No wonder Bourdamun is booming. This covers the entire city!"


    I smiled. "It may not just be Bourdamun!"


    He looked at me inquisitively. "What do you mean?"


    "Before you arrived, two cities adjacent to Bourdamun also discussed a coboration with us. We could replicate the sess of Bourdamun. Those projects are currently awaiting approval. If granted, we could start building another Bourdamun. Bourdamun is just a prototype, and we might be able to replicate it."


    Fred was shocked.


    I nodded. "Many old cities are no longer suitable for development. Rather than renovating old towns, it''s better to build a new city. That''s the new trend, and I was fortunate enough to seize the opportunity." Even Dominic, who had paused in his steps, cast a doubtful look at me, asking, "Are you sure about this?"


    I nodded confidently. "Absolutely! Our design institute has gained a significant position in the global architectural design industry. This synergy has boosted Tanum''s capabilities immensely."


    Fred asked cautiously, "I have a personal question."


    I smiled. "Go ahead."


    "Your rtionship with Mr. As..."


    He hesitated, not daring to continue.


    I looked at him calmly. "We''re married!"


    "When did that happen? Why didn''t you tell me about it? This is great news!" Fred''s excitement was palpable.


    "We had our reasons. We couldn''t announce it publicly. But in terms of our architectural business, we have essentially merged," I exined.


    Fred appeared excited for a while, but didn''t speak for a long time.


    Eventually, Dominic spoke up.


    "I didn''t expect your progress to be so quick, Ms. Chloe. I thought yourpany was just a small and insignificant architectural development firm."


    I smiled, acknowledging that he wasn''t entirely wrong.


    When he helped me verify documents in Sris, it was a small and inconspicuouspany.


    But things were progressing at an unexpectedly fast pace, which surprised even me.


    Of course, it was all thanks to As.


    "I''ll be honest. Hearing that you took over Bourdamun made me a little worried I was genuinely concerned for you. You''ve proven me wrong, and must say, I underestimated this beautifuldy!" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at Fred and eximed, "Women nowadays are


    extraordinary. They''re elites in l


    industry. You can''t underestimate them. It''s impressive!"


    Fred nodded in agreement. "Your vision is unique, Ms. Chloe, and you have the courage and insight to match. Your sess today is not just coincidence."


    I asked tentatively, "Mr. Dominic, have you ever considered working with me to help me oversee things?"

 Chapter 1020 Another Spark of an Idea

    I felt more confident after my discussion with executives from the two nearby cities the day before.


    We needed influential people to join us if we wanted to expand thepany. Their presence would enhance thepany''s strength and credibility, and they''d help thepany management as well. It had been a long-standing wish of mine to invite Dominic to join us.


    He didn''t immediately answer my question.


    These two men had different inspection targets and criteria.


    Fred was interested in the architectural area of Bourdamun, while Dominic had a broader perspective. He was interested in overall nning, future urban capacity, differences and simrities with the old city, and material-rted matters. It was clear that he was keen on what I had to offer.


    We stayed in Bourdamun for two full days before preparing to return to Foswood.


    As it waste, Lauren suggested staying in Bourdamun and returning to Foswood the next morning.


    Lauren had booked a table at the distinctive Ducasse in Bourdamun for our final dinner.


    What made this ce special wasn''t just the cuisine, but also the architecture of the restaurant itself.


    The building was entirely designed with wooden arches featuring a gardenndscape. The pavilions and towers had a unique charm. Each table had an open view, but they were adequately spaced, ensuring privacy.


    We were seated on a street-facing pavilion on the second floor. The excellent view allowed us to see the bustling street below, the swaying trees, and the lush bamboo in the courtyard.


    I praised Lauren for her excellent choice. We were both from the north, and would appreciate an environment like this. After all, everyone was involved in architecture, and naturally, they enjoyed the surroundings.


    As we ate and chatted, Dominic seemed a little pensive when he saw the beautiful scenery. He admired the picturesque view.


    I quickly said, "Why don''t you bring your wife here? The climate will benefit her health and help her recover."


    He reflected on the past and said,


    "I''ve neglected her for many years She hasn''t recovered from the grief of losing our child. She still misses the child dearly, even at this age. That''s why her health deteriorated.


    "I know how she feels, but I don''t dare console her. If I had taken better care of her, maybe things would be different. Unfortunately was too engrossed in my work and I never spared her a single thought. I feel guilty. If it weren''t for you, she


    might not havested much longer."


    I earnestly suggested, "Bring her here and let her experience this ce. I happen to have an empty house. She can stay and see how she feels. If winter is a challenge for her, we''ll see what we can do."


    Dominic continued, "I wonder what


    will happen to this old city in the


    future. I''m thinking of buying a small courtyard right here in Bourdamun. It''s serene, slow-paced, and ideal for her. Plus, if they move the city, the old city houses will probably be more affordable


    Fred smiled in agreement. "I''ll think about being your neighbor."


    As everyoneughed, a sudden idea formed in my mind.


    I looked at Dominic and suggested, "What if I turn the old Bourdamun into a historic city resort? Make it open to the public. Wouldn''t that breathe new life into the new city as well?"


    The idea made me excited.


    I thought about discussing this with As when I got back.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As we were immersed in our lively discussion, I noticed an upied table across from us. A young man was apanied by three elderly individuals. They were a party of four too.


    I nced over at them but didn''t pay them much attention.


    But after a while, I couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was staring at our table. I involuntarily looked over at them.

 Chapter 1021 A Dark Pair of Eyes

    My gaze met the dark eyes of a man seated at a table across from us.


    The young man sitting there didn''t shy away from our eye contact, and I had no intention of avoiding it either.


    He looked handsome in a fresh way, with a square face and well-defined features. However, those deep eyes were like the bottom of a pond. They were dark and seemingly calm, but shrouded in mystery.


    I studied his face for a moment, feeling a sense of deja vu. But I was sure I didn''t know him.


    Lauren called my name, and I quickly turned to her. She asked, "Do you want to go to the cafe here after dinner?"


    I looked at Dominic and asked, "Mr. Dominic, would you like to take a stroll to the cafeter?"


    "No, I''m not used to drinking tea. You guys go ahead. I''ll head back to rest," he said, decisively declining my invitation.


    I wasn''t surprised at all. After all, he was a schr, and such social events didn''t interest him.


    "How about Mr. Fred? Anything you''d like to discuss with me?" I suggested, looking at Fred. "Let''s walk back together, and then we can go to the cafe below the hotel," Fred proposed.


    I thought it was a good idea. It would be convenient for everyone to return and rest.


    I nodded. "Alright, let''s walk back."


    Then, I picked up my phone and messaged Arnold. "Do you have a picture of Denton?"


    Then I nced at the opposite table. The young man conversed with one of the elderly individuals, looking casual and genuinely cheerful.


    My phone dinged, and it was Arnold responding promptly with a picture.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eagerly, I opened it to find a bright and smiling young man. Indeed, it was the same guy from across the restaurant.


    That exined why I felt a sense of familiarity. He resembled Martin, whom I had encountered before, with that distinct face of the Terrell family. Arnold quickly followed up with a question mark.


    I replied with just two words. "Chance encounter."


    His call immediately came in. I signaled to the others, leaving for the balcony to take Arnold''s call.


    "Hey, are you home?" I asked.


    "Tell me, how did it happen?" He asked, going straight to the point.


    "At a restaurant," I replied casually.


    "He didn''t show any reaction, did he?" Arnold''s tone sounded urgent.


    "Why would he? We just exchanged nces. But he definitely knows it''s me. He kept looking over." I added, "He''s been watching us."


    "Did he make a move?" Arnold continued with his anxious inquiries.


    "No, not at all. Just observing, I guess. You don''t have to worry. I''m not scared of him," I reassured him.


    "Alright, I''m still worried. He just returned to Bourdamun. There won''t be any immediate action. Be careful, okay?"


    "I''m not afraid, so stop worrying. What''s with your unnecessary concern?" I chuckled. "I''ll see youter. Bye!"


    We hung up, and I returned to my seat, realizing that we had already finished our meal.


    Lauren nced at Dominic and


    asked, "Shall we go downstairs for a


    hovel


    walk? There are a few more characteristic buildings of


    Bourdamun along a quieter path." en.swhovels


    "Sure, let''s go," Dominic agreed.


    The four of us stood up, and I noticed Denton''s eyes were still fixated on me.


    Casually, I motioned for the others to walk and continued our conversation while heading downstairs.


    The Terrell family seemed to have set their sights on me.


    Lauren led us through a pedestrian street and onto another path. It was much quieter here than on the main road.


    By now, neon lights were twinkling.


    Since the construction of New Bourdamun, the old city had


    surprisingly be lively. It wamet


    said that it had never been so busy before, and it was gradually attracting more visitors.


    Everyone had special anticipation for the new city.


    The distance from here to the Bourdamun Hotel wasn''t far.


    To be honest, I had a bad feeling about the Bourdamun Hotel. Still, in the old Bourdamun, this was the only decent hotel.


    On this street, people walked in pairs or small groups after dinner. I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance here.

 Chapter 1022 Coming Up With Excuses

    The familiar face turned out to be none other than Oliver, apanied by Noah.


    It seemed that Noah had close ties with Oliver, which was not out of the ordinary. After all, the construction of New Bourdamun required substantial funding. These two were closely connected.


    Oliver didn''t appear surprised to see us. Perhaps it was due to familiarity, but he didn''t shy away and kept his eyes fixed on Lauren''s face.


    However, I also noticed that Oliver''s eyes wouldn''t stray to anyone else as long as Lauren was present.


    I introduced Dominic and Fred to them.


    Noah warmly said, "Let''s go together."


    After a round ofughter, we all headed toward the hotel. Oliver naturally stood beside Lauren.


    Although they walked together in silence without much conversation, I knew this might be the opportunity Oliver had been waiting for.


    At the hotel entrance, Noah bid farewell, and Dominic went back to his room to rest.


    I had matters to discuss with Fred, and Lauren quickly said, "I''ll go back to the room to rest. We''ll head back to Foswood in the morning."


    However, Oliver promptly said, "Lauren, I''d like to take you out for a stroll. The shops here are quite nice."


    Just as Lauren was about to respond, I quickly interjected, "Lauren, while you''re out, could you check for any delicious snacks to bring back for the elderly and kids? They''re with Rose right now." Lauren shot me a reproachful look and said, "Why didn''t you mention it earlier?"


    I smiled, pretending to be oblivious.


    Oliver promptly responded, "Sure, we''ll look around for some."


    Lauren pursed her lips but unable to say much more with Fred present.


    She turned to nod at Fred, and then Oliver turned back with her. I watched their retreating figures and couldn''t help but smile inwardly.


    I silently praised Oliver. His efforts hadn''t been in vain. I also felt that Oliver''s steps seemed much lighter.


    I sat down with Fred in the cafe, ordering a pot of tea for myself. I was afraid that coffeete at night might affect my sleep.


    We began discussing Fred''s family matters.


    ording to Fred, Hugo was currently pressuring his father to split the family assets, but his father knew that such a division wasn''t feasible.


    The founding of the Myers''s factory was attributed to Fred''s grandfather, who was a carpenter. He had carved out a niche with his set of carpentry skills, gradually expanding to be the first sizable window


    manufacturing factory in the capital.


    The current Urban Builders was founded as a result of three generations'' efforts. It was with the iron windows, stic doors and windows, and eventually, insted steel windows. Several generations had poured their efforts into this, creating a legacy. However, Hugo appeared to be idle and carefree.


    "My affection for my father stems


    entirely from my mother. My mother treated my father like a king because they had a great rtionship back then. But it was short-lived. My mother passed away during difficult childbirth when giving birth to their second child." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I could see the profound sadness in Fred as he spoke about this painful past.


    He continued, "Before she died, she held my hand and told me that it was just going to be my father and me. She insisted that, no matter what, I must take good care of my father."


    Fred''s recounting revealed his grief.


    "When I was six, my father


    remarried. Hugo''s mother entered our lives and gave birth to Hugo the following year. So, he is eight years


    younger than me."


    I had nced through some information about the Myers family but was unaware of these details.


    He went on, "My father dotes on Hugo quite a bit. I lost my childhood because of this."


    "Hugo''s mother doesn''t seem to be a kind woman, right?" I boldly asked. "Otherwise, Hugo wouldn''t be so bold and reckless. There must be some link there."


    "You''re right." Fred had to admit. "But have you considered that if this situation continues, Urban Builders can be in real danger?"

 Chapter 1023 My Suggestions

    I spoke frankly to Fred, "You know your brother. He''s a person without principles and insatiable."


    Fred leaned back on the couch.


    "You''re right. I used to give him some leeway because of Grandpa. After all, Grandpa is getting old, and his heart isn''t in great shape. This year, he even experienced symptoms of a stroke. I''ve always been afraid that he wouldn''t be able to handle a shock.


    "So, I''ve been indecisive. I never really dealt with Hugo. It''s just warning after warning, but he kept getting worse. Plus, his mother is always instigating him behind the scenes. She supports him in deceiving Grandpa."


    I couldpletely imagine that situation.


    "In reality, Grandpa knows everything. What Hugo wants is not the factory. It''s the shares in Grandpa''s hands. To achieve this, he recently got involved with a pregnant woman as another part of his scheme. "Before I came, Grandpa was hospitalized again. I suspect that this time, Grandpa''s hospitalization isn''t that simple."


    Fred looked exhausted.


    "So, how do you n to deal with it?" I asked him.


    He looked at me helplessly. "I have no solution! My wife is so angry that she suggests giving him everything. But, Ms. Chloe, this is my career!"


    Fred looked at me helplessly, asking, "Can you give me some advice? I feel embarrassed to trouble you like this, but I''ve never worried about business matters like this.


    "Before, I could handle any difficulty, but this mother and son wear me out. It might be a joke to you, but I''m even afraid he may hurt my father."


    I did not doubt Fred''s words.


    Hugo had targeted Fred five years ago. If I hadn''t stumbled upon him, Fred would have long fallen victim to his poisonous schemes. It would have ruined his reputation even if it hadn''t cost him his life. I pondered for a moment, then looked up at him. "So, it depends on if you have the heart to do it."


    "I realized that although I am a


    §Ö


    Myers, I haven''t been a part of that family for a long time," Fred said regretfully. "I can see that my father is almost unable to cope anymore. Besides, someday, he won''t be around. But I can''t let Hugo ruin the Myers family business." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Why not try a bait and switch?" I suggested.


    Fred looked at me, a bit puzzled. "How do you do a bait and switch?"


    I gazed at him. "It depends on your determination!"


    "Given the current situation, I do need to make a firm decision. If it continues like this, Urban Builders will fall into his hands eventually, and he won''t let you do business properly." "So, if he wants it, just give it to him," I said nonchntly.


    "But then it won''t be long before he disperses into thin air!" Fred expressed his reluctance, his eyes filled with pain.


    "You know, what he wants isn''t the factory. You can secretly relocate the technical staff. You''ve seen that my projects here arepletely trouble-free, right?"


    He said, "I have no doubt about that!"


    "In fact, I''ve been thinking about this situation since I returned from the capital. I also discussed it with As. I once told As that you could switch things around. As immediately understood what meant. At the time, he told me that you had to make this decision.


    "You can consider relocating the staff and setting up a small factory here in Bour.damun. It''s convenient for my supplies, and you can avoid his entanglement. When the time is right you can agree to split the shares. By then, you''ll already have this new factory."


    Iid out my thoughts. When I discussed this idea with As, he praised me for my courage.


    Fred also listened very seriously, asking with some urgency, "And then?"

 Chapter 1024 An Absolutely Brilliant Move

    "But remember, you have to y your part to the fullest! Let him know that you''ve been forced into a corner. In the end, show your magnanimity in front of your grandfather. Only take what''s rightfully yours andpletely cut ties with them."


    "So, you''re saying to cut ties with the Myers familypletely?" Fred remarked.


    "Because what you want is that inconspicuous little factory. He won''t refuse. The key is to make him sign a contract, ensuring that this small factory has no connection whatsoever with them. Be decisive." I shared my general idea with him.


    "During this time, straighten out your thoughts and arrange these matters. Here, you only need a trustworthy person to help you handle things. I think when ites to splitting the shares, he won''t even bother about this small factory here. You can build up strength and resources here."


    "You mean, give him an empty shell?" Fred caught up with my thoughts.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I nodded. "Once the timing is right, you can take back control in the capital."


    I reassured him, "Starting development here isn''t hard, especially with my support. You can bring in excellent personnel while quietly transferring top talent from the capital. However, be quick and decisive. Resolve it in one go, or else there''s no guarantee of sess."


    I pointed out the drawbacks here.


    "What you do must appear as if you''ve exhausted all kindness, and you want nothing to do with the Myers family. Remember, Urban Builders''s name must not be tarnished. I believe he''s eager to distance himself from you and kick you out of the Myers familypletely.


    "This won''t be a problem at all. He''ll ept it since it''s rted to you. It means nothing to him. Just like how I did with Hartz Construction back then."


    His eyes suddenly lit up as he fell into thought. After a while, he nodded thoughtfully.


    "Chloe, your idea is excellent. I''ll carefully consider the details. If I decide to go through with it, I''ll have to trouble you to pave the way for me here."


    He looked at me, concerned about the suitability of this ce.


    "It''s not a problem. What you saw just now is the highest level in Bourdamun. I can negotiate for you. You''re among the first to want to set up a factory here. Who knows? You might even get some good


    Ov


    investment policies. You have the right timing, location, and people."


    My words enlightened Fred. He became excited, pping his hands on the table.


    "Chloe, you''re truly my benefactor! You saved me five years ago, and now you''ve saved me again. I am truly grateful."


    "Hey... Don''t say such things. We can all work together to do something ambitious. That''s the ultimate goal. Why bother entangling yourself with this scoundrel endlessly?" "You''re right. He has already affected my development," Fred affirmed.


    "I''m going to say something offensive. Someone like Hugo should be sent in for rehabilitation but you don''t have the heart for that. You''re hesitant, so this is the next best option. If you soften your stance again, you''re asking for trouble," I said firmly.


    "Forget about him, Fred. If your internal conflicts persist, I''ll have to switch suppliers. There''s no doubt about that. This is why I insisted youe to Foswood for an on-site inspection. I have high hopes for Urban Builders, but your current internal strife has me worried."


    I made my point clear.


    "No, Chloe. This time, I won''t hesitate anymore. He''ll be locked up sooner orter, but I don''t want to dirty my hands. After all, my father is still around."


    I nodded. It seemed he wasn''t ruthless enough yet. Just as he said, maybe it was because his father was still around.


    "But if you handle this well, I guarantee you''ll have both fame and fortune," I encouraged.


    The reason Iforted Fred wasn''t just to help him. I also wanted to settle the score for what happened five years ago.

 Chapter 1025 Fighting for the Bill

    Actually, I had read about their family history. Fred started boarding school at 12, indicating that his stepmother wasn''t treating him well.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t send such a young kid to a boarding school. Rather than saying it was to toughen up the child''s will, I think it was to bring peace to that family. At least that woman could be at ease without seeing the child.


    I believe his father understood this, and Fred must be well aware of the situation. However, he remained overly loyal to his father.


    When he was 17, he went straight into his family''s factory instead of going to college. If his father hadn''t been unwell, I''m sure he wouldn''t have gotten the factory. He was essentially a puppet working for the three members of the Myers family.


    Fred has one significant advantage. That was dedication. This was one of the main reasons I believed in him.


    Secondly, it was his excessive filial piety. He was loyal and trustworthy since he could be so filial to such an extent. This was the real reason I wanted to help him.


    We chattedte into the night before heading upstairs to rest. Lauren hadn''t returned yet, and it seemed they were getting along well.


    After I finished showering and drying my hair, Lauren knocked on the door with bags of stuff. Behind her was Oliver, carrying more.


    After my shower, Lauren told Oliver, "Give me the things. You go back and rest."


    Oliver quickly handed the items to Lauren, looking a bit reluctant. "Have a good night."


    "Hurry back," Lauren said, closing the door heavily.


    I looked at the bags on the floor and asked her, "Why did you buy so much? What are all these things? Did you move the shops here?"


    Lauren scoffed. "Aren''t I just following orders? Gifts for the elderly and children, right? Besides, I can''t just buy for your sake. We have guests with us, and it wouldn''t be right to let them leave empty-handed. So, I bought some for them too."


    I gave Lauren a thumbs-up and said, "Lauren, you''re really considerate!"


    Lauren proudly said, "Anyway, someone else was footing the bill. Why should I worry? It''s not like I''m spending my own money."


    I said jokingly, "You''re too cunning! Not only does he have to carry things for you, you even let him pay?"


    With a disdainful expression, she said, "He''ll fight with me to pay. What can I do? Should I argue with him on the street over a few bucks?"


    I couldn''t stopughing at her twisted logic.


    She continued, "I have pride to uphold. We can''t be fighting over bills at our age. It''ll be obvious that something is fishy with our rtionship. Have you ever seen a married couple fighting over bills on the street?"


    Listening to her absurd reasoning, I almost burst intoughter.


    Nodding, I said, "You''re right. You''re married. What''s the big deal? Just stop fighting already. It''s embarrassing to see you act like this.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As soon as Lauren heard my


    teasing, she yelled, "What the hell?


    Chloe, shut up! Would I go with him


    if you hadn''t told me to buy gifts today?"


    She stared at me, saying, "Who am I? Do Ick self-control? He said to go to the night market, and I have to follow him?!"


    I couldn''t control myself,ughing and falling on the bed.


    "That''s right, who is Lauren? You are exceptionally disciplined. Even if it was a disaster siren, you wouldn''t go with him. Who does he think he is?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lauren, who had been angry for a long time, suddenlyughed.


    Iughed, too.


    I knew that deep down, she couldn''t let go of Oliver.


    It was just that he had hurt her too deeply before.

 Chapter 1026 Visits from the Worthless

    The next day, we set off precisely at ten o''clock to return to Foswood. Once we arrived, we headed straight to the airport to drop them off. The gifts fromst night turned out to be perfect.


    They both said they would give me a definite answer after returning.


    Fred said it wouldn''t be long before he came to meet Noah to discuss the factory construction. I told him that it would be no problem.


    Back at thepany, before we could even think about having a meal, Arnold walked in.


    I looked at Arnold. "How did you know we were back?"


    He nonchntly said, "Telepathy, I guess."


    Lauren smiled. "Telepathy indeed. If As finds out, he''ll give you a piece of his mind."


    "I''m not afraid of him." He seemed defiant as he looked at me. "Come on, I''ll take you all out to eat something delicious."


    Laurenughed even more. "We should be the ones taking you to a meal."


    Just then, Carol walked in. "Ms. Chloe, Ms. Poppy is here to see you."


    I raised an eyebrow. Things were getting out of hand. We had just returned, and a bunch of worthless people had showed up. "Poppy?" I said.


    Carol nodded.


    Arnold asked, "Who''s Poppy?"


    Lauren whispered, "A celebrity."


    Arnold turned to me and asked doubtfully, "How do you even know someone like her?"


    I shrugged, then said to Carol, "Let her in."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Carol walked in with Poppy, fully dressed in a hat, mask, and big sunsses. It was the standard outfit for a celebrity.


    Arnold burst intoughter as soon as he saw her dressed like that.


    He casuallymented, "Am I the weird one here or are celebrities weird? Do you really have so many fans in Foswood? Aren''t you het in that outfit? You probably need to watch out for heat rash."


    His words almost made Lauren burst intoughter.


    Poppy instantly stiffened as she looked at Arnold. After all, this was my office. She couldn''t say anything, even if she was displeased.


    I quickly greeted her. "When did you get to Foswood, Ms. Poppy?"


    "I came back a few days ago, but I''ve been busy with work. I didn''t have time to visit you." She smiled as she took off her gear. "I finally had some time today, so I came to see you. Long time no see."


    The way she said it made it seem like we were close.


    I checked the time and said to Arnold, "Didn''t you say you were taking us to eat something delicious? Let''s go."


    Arnold wouldn''t mind a few more peopleing with us. "Okay! Uh... Is Hana here?"


    I was a little surprised, and Lauren was too. She grabbed Arnold and asked, "What? Do you have a target now? This is absurd. Are you trying to use lunch as an excuse to see her?"


    Arnold put a charming expression on his face and said mischievously, "No way. Honest to goodness. No one is more important than my friends." "Enough. You''re being silly," I said with a smile. I looked at Poppy and said, "If you don''t mind, you can join us for lunch."


    Poppy immediately responded graciously. "Of course I wouldn''t mind. Thank you for the invitation."


    "Great!" I turned to Arnold. "Let''s go! By the way, Arnold, Hana is on vacation. She went back to visit her family."


    "What? She went back to Yare?" he said.


    "What did you say?" I immediately asked Arnold. "Where did you say Hana went back to?"


    Arnold looked at me skeptically and asked, "Didn''t you know Hana''s from Yare?"


    I was a little uneasy. "Hana''s from Yare?"

 Chapter 1027 A Little Nervous

    Arnold could tell from my expression that I had no idea about this.


    I quickly suppressed my emotions.


    "Alright, let''s discuss this when we get home in the evening. We need to eat. Shall we go?" He said, swaggering toward the exit.


    Poppy nced at me awkwardly. "I hope I''m not intruding."


    I quickly collected myself, smiled at her, and said, "Not at all. Let''s go. That''s my brother. He''s quite a character."


    Poppy nodded. "Okay, then."


    I smiled faintly. "As long as you don''t mind."


    The three of us followed Arnold downstairs together. Arnold hopped into the Lamborghini parked not far away.


    It was a car from Pleca Park''s garage.


    Arnold usually kept a low profile in Foswood. Archie had set some clear rules. His children were not allowed to be ostentatious, even though the Beringer family had its own business.


    Arnold must have known I was back today and deliberately chose to drive this car.


    This surprised Poppy. I saw her eyes widen.


    Arnold shouted, "Who''s riding with me?"


    Lauren quickly said, "We''ll go in one car. Wait a moment while I get my car."


    She turned to me and said, "We''ll take mine."


    I nodded and waited with Poppy.


    I knew Poppy probably wanted to get into the Lamborghini, but I also knew that Arnold might not like it, so I kept my thoughts to myself.


    Arnold wasn''t in a hurry either. He seemed to be making a call in the car.


    Shortly after, Lauren brought her Mercedes to us. I pulled Poppy along with me, and we got into the car together.


    In the car, Poppy asked, "Your brother doesn''t look a lot like you, Ms. Chloe."


    Clearly, she was trying to figure out if he was my real brother.


    I didn''t hide it. "We''re not biologically rted."


    "Oh... No wonder you don''t look alike." Poppy''s tone seemed to ease.


    Lauren nced at Poppy in the rearview mirror, looking displeased.


    Arnold''s car led the way leisurely, and Lauren followed behind effortlessly. He took us to a private clubhouse.


    After getting out of the car, Lauren told Arnold, "If I''d known you were talking about this ce, we could have gone our separate ways." Arnold chuckled. "My sister didn''t know!"


    I really didn''t. To be honest, my understanding of Foswood had started when I met Lauren.


    We had just arrived at the private room Arnold had booked when As appeared at the door.


    Poppy''s eyes instantly lit up. She smiled gracefully and said softly, "Mr. As, you''re here too."


    That sentence seemed to make Arnold unhappy, and he nced at Poppy coldly.


    As frowned slightly. He nced at her and responded with a faint hum before?ooking at me, extending his hand with a smile. "Have the guests all been sent off?"


    "Yeah! Why are you here?" I asked gently.


    "He called me." He tilted his chin slightly toward Arnold. "I was


    nning on having dinner with


    Let''s go pick up Ava after lunch. She wasiningst night."


    Iughed. "Really?"


    "She evenined to her grandma."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As imitated Ava. I had expected her to behave like this. Since her grandmother returned to the small town, I hadn''t been home for more than two days.


    I would be home tonight, but I was going to Gerby tomorrow for the factory inspection at Jaxford Doors. I wouldn''t be at home again the next night.


    Arnold looked at Poppy, who had


    been talking to me the whole time, and said, "Why are you just standing there, Miss? There are no rules. You can rx when you''re with us. If you''re a fan of his, forget it. You won''t get a chance to do anything. My sister and brother-inw are doing fine. Besides, they''re already married."


    Arnold''s words left Poppy stunned. She smiled awkwardly. "You must be joking. I''m just... I''m just a little nervous."


    After hearing Arnold''s exnation, she hesitated beforeing to his side. "I''ll sit here and talk to you."


    Lauren couldn''t help butugh. "You''re being very sarcastic, Arnold. Don''t embarrass Ms. Poppy." Arnold shrugged indifferently. "Come on! Have you ever seen a star get embarrassed so easily?"

 Chapter 1028 Keep Your Mouth Shut

    When Poppy heard those words, she didn''t look pleased, but she couldn''t refute it.


    But even if she felt that way, I didn''t think she regretteding out with us. After all, she had tried to get close to me just to meet As.


    But Arnold didn''t care whether she felt awkward or not and continued, "If you''ve been an actress for a long time, you end up acting both on and offstage. I''m sure you''re no exception, Ms. Poppy." Arnold looked at Poppy with a yful smile. "Come over to my side. I''m better for you than him. Why bother chasing a married man?"


    I chuckled, leaning into As''s embrace. "That''s enough, Arnold. Ms. Poppy is my friend. Don''t cross the line."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you really so naive or are you just pretending, Chlo? She''s your friend? If she really is your friend, why is she still interested in your husband?" Arnold continued bluntly. "There''s a saying that goes, never dip your pen inpany ink. If she''s your friend, why is she pining after your husband? Isn''t that just courting disaster?"


    Lauren was clearly trying to hold back herughter. Her eyes fixed on me with a triumphant expression.


    "It would be a wise choice toe to me, Miss. Why embarrass yourself further? I''m richer than him. You won''t get another chance like this. I''m the key to the upper ss. Choose wisely."


    Just as Arnold finished speaking, the door opened again, revealing Oliver.


    Surprised, I immediately looked at Lauren. She had beenughing moments ago, but froze instantly, turning into a statue.


    Arnold obviously knew that Oliver would be here, or he wouldn''t have said what he did.


    "Are you here to pay the bill, Oli?" Arnold teased.


    Oliver didn''t hold back either. "That''s right! I''ll pay your bills for a year. Then everyone can see how the Beringer family''s youngest son freeloads."


    This was the first time I had heard Oliver speak so casually and crack jokes.


    "Haha... Are you threatening me? Is freeloading a skill? You''re the one who''s always eating for free!" Arnold scoffed.


    Oliver looked at Lauren, his lips curling up slightly. He took the initiative to stand next to her.


    Arnold said snidely, "Looks like we''re all freeloaders."


    Lauren immediately retorted, "You said you would pay today. Don''t be shameless now and go back on your word!"


    Arnoldughed. "Are you feeling the pain in your husband''s wallet? You''ve chosen sides pretty quickly. We''re all one big happy family, aren''t we?" Everyone looked at Lauren, including the clueless Poppy.


    Lauren btedly realized her


    mistake and turned red. She clucked her tongue. "Did... Did we order any food? I need to go back to sleep after we eat."


    She tried to change the topic.


    Arnold looked at Lauren. "You''re the one paying, Lauren. You should order."


    That sentence made Oliver very pleased. He looked at Lauren and softly said, "It''s already been ordered. It''ll be here soon."


    Lauren looked at Arnold. "I''m telling


    you, you''d better keep your mouth shut. Too much talk leads to


    mistakes. Be careful, or I''ll get your sister to discipline you."


    Arnold disdainfully leaned back on the sofa behind him. He casually remarked, "My sister dotes on me. Don''t try to pick a fight with me. you de


    el?


    don''t treat Oli as the main course, I might have to ask him to retreat. Can''t you see it? It''s right in front of you!"


    Oliver immediately looked at Lauren and said, "I won''t do that!"

 Chapter 1029 Making a Big Deal Out of a Nothing

    I watched the flustered Oliver, who immediately stole a nce at Lauren to see her reaction.


    I couldn''t help but feel the urge to burst intoughter. "Cut the crap, Arnold! Come on, everyone, take a seat!"


    I pulled Poppy along with me. After all, she was my guest, too.


    As soon as we sat down, the waiter brought the food out.


    I saw Poppy look at her phone, trying to conceal her emotions. I nced at her phone screen and noticed that she was checking Arnold''s information.


    But I knew there was no information about Ardie and Arnold online.


    Still, I understood what she was doing. Poppy seemed desperate to marry into a wealthy family and was always prepared.


    I could tell that As had arranged to meet Oliver for something important. But since Poppy was here, it wasn''t the right time to discuss anything serious.


    I asked Oliver, "What time did you get back?"


    Oliver nced at As. "As called me and said there was something urgent, so I rushed back. Otherwise, I was nning to return the day after tomorrow."


    I turned back to As. "How about I get Ava from kindergartenter? You can discuss your business with Oliver."


    As shook his head. "It''s fine. I''ll go with you. It''ll make her happy. We can discuss our business any time."


    Arnold immediately looked at me and said, "I''lle with you to pick up Avater. You go deal with your business."


    As looked at him. "Just do what you''re supposed to do. You don''t have to try to steal the spotlight."


    Arnold, unyielding, retorted, "The moment you see my sister, you be all full of energy. She''s your wife, sure, but she''s also my sister. She can love you, but that doesn''t stop her from caring for me, does it? You can be domineering, but there should be a limit. You don''t own her."


    "You said it right. She''s mine. Shut up and stop being annoying," As ruthlessly interrupted Arnold. "You should go home tonight."


    "No way. My sister asked me to stay at Pleca Park... Chlo!" Arnold seemed genuinely anxious and looked at me for help.


    I immediately tried to smooth things over. "That''s right. I asked him to stay at Pleca Park."


    I still needed to ask him about Denton and Hana. How could I let him go back home?


    Arnold regained his confidence as he saw me speak up for him. "You heard that, As."


    As nced at him coldly. "You can stay for three days, but no more."


    "Do you have the final say?" Arnold looked at As, taunting him..


    Oliver paid no attention to the battle between them. He was wholly focused on serving Lauren and she, in turn, graciously epted. There was a softness in her eyes that made Oliver seem pleased Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As was extremely attentive to me and obedient to my everymand, showering me with care. It must have been a boring meal for Poppy.


    I tried to give her some attention. "Don''t worry about it, Poppy. They''re always like this. They pick fights with each other as soon as they meet."


    Poppy smiled alluringly, ncing at As. "It''s okay, I''m enjoying this."


    Arnold immediately offered her some food.


    "You''d better not enjoy it too much It seems


    awkward. Are people our agevel


    couple or things will be too


    Orth have to act like a


    learning to be affectionate now?"


    I could sense that Arnold''s words held a deeper meaning.


    Poppy was quite the cunning one.


    She definitely saw the current situation clearly. On one side was As, the dominant figure in the business district, and on the other side was the tycoon of Foswood. en.swhovels


    As for the guy who never stopped talking, even Oliver seemed to respect him.


    Poppy could definitely sense our dynamic. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have hurriedly searched for Arnold''s information on her phone.


    She knew how important this circle was.


    She acted dumb and smiled. "Thank you, Young Master Arnold."


    "No, stop! Just call me Arnold. Anything else works, just not that. If my dad finds out, he''ll definitely give me an earful. Our family has some strict rules."


    "I''ll call you Arnold, then!" Poppy was being very bold.


    I couldn''t help but lift my eyes to look at her.


    She was making a big deal out of nothing.

 Chapter 1030 Thoughtful and Attentive

    Arnold immediately countered when he heard Poppy''s words. "Arnold sounds too intimate. We''re not that close. Just call me Mr. Arnold or something." I looked at Arnold, interrupting him, and said, "Since when did you be so sensitive? You should be grateful I don''t just call you ''hey''."


    My remark made everyone burst intoughter.


    Oliver rarely smiled so openly in public. He was probably feeling content since Lauren was sitting beside him.


    When Poppy saw everyoneugh so cheerfully, she naturally rxed as well. However, she asionally nced at As, who treated her like air. I didn''t approve of her behavior.


    As Arnold said, she was ying her role. She would face her own embarrassment sooner orter. I was confident about that.


    Lauren seemed to be enjoying this meal. She didn''t reject Oliver''s attentions, which made him more thoughtful and attentive.


    After the meal, As and Oliver went to the balcony to talk.


    Arnold asked me, "When do you n on going back to the capital? Should I go with you? I have some business to discuss with our father."


    I thought about thest meeting between Jason and Robin and looked at Arnold. "I do need to visit the capital. Dad wants me to bring Ava with me. We should go soon, or it''ll get too cold. I''m afraid Ava won''t be able to handle it. Besides, I want to get Dad some winter clothes."


    "How about next week?" Arnold suggested.


    "I have a business trip tomorrow. I''ll be gone for at least two days," I grumbled.


    Poppy immediately asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Gerby."


    Lauren, who hadn''t spoken until now, said, "Isn''t Gerby where Beatrice is, Chloe?"


    I nodded, "Yeah, but I might not have time to see her. I really did want to visit that mental hospital."


    Arnold''s ears perked up. "What''s going on?"


    I nced at him. "A ssmate of mine is in a mental hospital, probably due to problems with her family. The situation isplicated. I suspect she''s not even sick." "She''s not sick?" Arnold and Poppy asked in unison.


    "I''ll go with you, Chlo. One of my ssmates in Gerby is a cop. Maybe he can help," Arnold suggested.


    "Really?" I was surprised. That might actually be helpful.


    "But don''t tell As. Otherwise, he definitely won''t let me go. He might even go with you," Arnold cautioned me.


    "I won''t lie to him," I said. I would discuss it with him.


    Arnold looked dejected. "What if he doesn''t let me go?"


    "No way! As long as I say yes, he''ll definitely agree," I assured him.


    "If As finds out what you just said, Arnold, you''ll be in big trouble." Lauren said, pointing at him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Arnold also felt that he had let something slip. He looked at me and said, "My sister won''t betray me, right?" Before I could speak, Lauren intervened. "Ha... That depends on your performance!"


    "When did you be so vengeful, Lauren?" He looked at Lauren, hesitating.


    I knew that Arnold wasn''t the type to hold back, but he had a sense of propriety when outsiders were around.


    "I''ll talk to him tonight." I changed the topic. "We''re going to go get Ava. Let''s go. Grandma will be anxious."


    As soon as I finished speaking, As and Oliver walked in together.


    As reached out his hand to me. "Let''s go! We''ll go pick up our daughter!"


    I looked at Arnold and said, "We''re a


    little


    can


    from the city, Arnold. Y


    Ms. Poppy back. We


    straight home after picking Ava up."


    "Okay." Arnold stood up and looked at Poppy. "Let''s go!"


    Poppy smiled without any reservations and hurriedly followed behind Arnold. She seemed to have been waiting for this moment.


    We got into the car without paying any attention to Lauren and Oliver and headed straight to the kindergarten.


    In the rearview mirror, I saw Poppy sitting in the Lamborghini happily. Arnold drove fast and disappeared instantly.


    We arrived at the kindergarten a little


    early. Ava was ecstatic to see that


    we were both here to pick her up." She can towards us, asking, "Why are you both here today?"


    She looked at me and As,ughing with joy.


    But just as


    school


    Shareached out to take her


    I bag, her face gradually sank.


    Her


    s stared at somet


    she froze without blinking.

 Chapter 1031 The Dilemma of Two Dads

    I found it strange, so I followed her gaze to the opposite side of the street. Matthew was standing beneath arge tree with a stuffed animal in his arms.


    When he noticed we were staring at him, he grew ufortable and tried to turn away, but it was toote.


    I hesitated, looking at As and then at Av, who remained rooted to the spot.


    As walked over and crouched down. He lifted Ava''s chubby little face with his hand and said, "If you want to go, then go!"


    Ava snapped out of it and threw herself into As''s embrace. She held onto his neck tightly and said, "Daddy! I just want you as my daddy!"


    As patted Ava''s back, speaking softly, "Ava, you''re such a loving daughter. Isn''t it better to have two dads?"


    Her eyes held stubborn resentment as she said, "But he''s not a good dad!"


    "Darling, people make mistakes, and we give them a chance to make up for them. Look! He came to see you, which means he loves you and knows he was wrong. It''s great that there are so many people who care about you."


    I didn''t expect As to say this. In truth, I felt helpless.


    Ava looked into As''s eyes, and he gazed gently back at her. "You are Daddy''s angel, full of love and positivity."


    "Then, if I go to see that other daddy, will you still love me?" Ava asked As solemnly.


    I was surprised that she harbored such thoughts. Ava truly adored As.


    As was surprised, too. He hugged her, saying, "Of course, Daddy will always love you because we''re a family!" As showed such affection for the entire family, and it made me feel warm.


    He ruffled her head gently. "Daddy will always adore you, even if you have tiny brothers or sisters in the future!"


    Ava rested her little head on his shoulder. "Daddy! But can I... not go?"


    "What do you think? If someone you want to see doesn''t want to see you, would you feel sad?" As asked her. Ava nodded, "Yes!"


    "Then don''t let him down. Daddy will wait for you here!" As said,


    releasing her. "For as long as itel takes! Then Daddy will bringe


    home."


    Ava looked at me for help. I nodded helplessly and said, "Go ahead!"


    Ava''s gaze shifted back to Matthew, still seeming uncertain.


    Matthew crossed the street to stand nearby while ncing at us.


    Ava looked back at As, who smiled and ruffled her head again. "Go! Daddy will be waiting for you here!"


    Ava moved her tiny feet and approached Matthew carefully, pausing now and then to take another look at As.


    As came to my side and put his arm around my shoulder. I still held onto Jenny.


    When she reached Matthew, Ava turned back to look at us. At that moment, I was experiencing a wide range of feelings.


    Matthew crouched down and immediately embraced her. "Ava..."


    Ava suddenly started crying loudly.


    I wanted to run over to them, but As pulled me into his arms and said, "Give them some time!"


    "But she''s crying, is she scared? What happened before..." I was anxious.


    some Worry, trust me! This is something the child has to face/et


    As kissed my forehead and


    "It will be okay, blood is thicker than


    water!"


    I nervously watched the father and daughter. Despite Ava crying so heartbreakingly, she didn''t struggle and allowed Matthew to hold her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I seemed to hear Matthew choking back sobs. I kept swallowing hard, suppressing my own emotions.


    As gave me a firm hug and


    continued to pat my back. To be honest, I felt depressed because i didn''t want As to witness my sadness just yet.


    Suddenly, As patted my shoulder, released me, and pointed to Matthew and Ava.

 Chapter 1032 She Makes Her Own Decision

    I looked up at them and saw Ava''s little hand slowly wrapping around Matthew''s neck. Her tiny face was snuggled up to Matthew''s neck.


    This revealed Ava''s true feelings. She still loved Matthew. As was right-blood is thicker than water.


    I watched as Matthew talked to her, lifted her, and kissed her. She remained still and nestled in Matthew''s neck. They looked very affectionate together. After all, it had been about a year since they hadst seen one another.


    I couldn''t understand my own emotions at this moment.


    Asforted me, "Don''t worry, Ava is ours!"


    I watched their every move from a distance as Ava lifted her head from Matthew''s shoulder. She even reached out and wiped Matthew''s face.


    My heart honestly ached. Why had fate been so cruel to me?


    After chatting for a while, I saw Matthew walking toward us while holding Ava. He looked at me and then at As.


    Matthew lowered his eyes and asked, "... Can I make a request? I..."


    My heart skipped a beat. Just as I was about to speak, As''s hand on my waist tightened.


    "Go ahead," As calmly responded as he looked at Matthew.


    "Can I have Ava stay with me for one night? Don''t worry, I can take care of her. I-I just want to spend some more time with her!


    "Chloe, since I''m leaving Foswood, can you let me stay with my daughter for one night?" Matthew asked in a very modest tone.


    I immediately refused. "That might not be possible. She hasn''t been with you for a long time, and she might not be used to it."


    Matthew''s eyes welled up with tears. He looked down at the little one in his arms, hugging her tightly. "It''ll be okay! Ava, is it okay? Just one night with Daddy!" Ava looked into Matthew''s wet eyes, then turned to me and As.


    I couldn''t imagine how conflicted her tiny heart must be. However, I didn''t want her to leave my side.


    As said, "Let Ava decide for herself!"


    "But..."


    As looked at Ava and asked, "Ava, do you want to spend one night with your daddy? Just you and your daddy."


    "Daddy will take you to kindergarten tomorrow!" Matthew immediately promised, his eyes eagerly looking at Ava, waiting for her answer.


    My heart tightened as if it were hanging in my throat.


    Ava remained silent. She pouted and lowered her eyes as she fiddled with her hands. She didn''t refuse, nor did she agree.


    However, the fact that she didn''t refuse made it clear to me what was on her mind. She wanted to be with her dad and was so nervous that it felt almost suffocating.


    "Alright! Ava, you can have dinner


    with your Daddy first and spend some more time with him. If you


    want toe home at night, juszne


    call me and I wille to pick you I up no matter howte it is. How


    about that?" As gently suggested.


    She looked up at As with her sparkling big eyes and asked, "Daddy, can you find my dad''s house?"


    "Yes! Daddy promise to bring you back!" As said confidently.


    "Daddy, are you trustworthy?" Ava seemed a bit uneasy, asking for reassurance.


    "Absolutely trustworthy! You know that!" As said it patiently.


    However, I felt slightly uneasy, as though she might abandon me.


    Matthew looked at me and promised, "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her! Just like before!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I nced helplessly at As, gripping his arm tightly.


    He gently patted the back of my hand, holding onto his arm. "I''m here, don''t worry!"


    Then he looked at Matthew. "The reason I let you see Ava is not just because she''s your daughter. It''s about providing the best for her, not about keeping hate in her heart. You''d better shape up!"


    "I understand!" Matthew nodded repeatedly. "You can rest assured."


    "Ava, so are you going with Daddy?" I asked.


    She nced at As, and seeing his gentle look, she slowly nodded.


    With great excitement, Matthew kissed Ava and hurriedly remarked, "Well... we''ll be going now! I promise to take good care of her! I''ll make


    sure to bring her to the kindergarten


    on time tomorrow."


    Saying this, as if afraid we might change our minds, he hugged Ava and walked briskly towards the exit.


    As the figures of the father and daughter disappeared from my sight like that, I couldn''t help but choke up, covering my face. I knew this was unavoidable, but my heart still ached.

 Chapter 1033 Heartless Little One

    As pulled me into his arms and hugged me. Feeling emotional, I asked, "Did she go with him?" My heart felt empty at this very time-hollow and aching. I even med Ava for wanting to go.


    As lifted my chin with his hand, looking into my eyes. "Don''t worry. She belongs to us. If she''s upset, she''ll call us, and I''ll bring her back!"


    "Do you know where he lives?" I looked at As with some doubt.


    As nodded seriously. "I do. Now, let''s go home and wait. We need to give them some time!"


    All I could do was embrace Jenny while we were driving. The two little ones would always be frolicking in my embrace, but now there was just one.


    Ava clearly seemed to miss him still. In the past, Matt would pick her up from school more often.


    Back at the vi, Arnold had already returned. Seeing that Ava was not with us, he was puzzled.


    He asked, "Jenny, where''s Ava?"


    Jenny immediately responded, "Ava went with her other daddy!"


    Arnold observed my emotional state and became concerned. He looked into my eyes seriously and asked, "Did you cry? It''s normal for her dad to take her. Why are you crying? Did he force her to leave?" "No, it''s just that I feel Ava was too heartless. She said she''s leaving, and off she goes. I..." I was out of breath and couldn''t speak anymore.


    Grandma Rose walked out, noticed my red eyes, and said, "This is your fault! This is not how you should act. He is her father."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandma!" I hugged the olddy and choked up.


    As walked over, patted my back, and said, "I haven''t seen you like this before. Don''t worry. Let''s wait for news from her!"


    Grandma Rose smiled and said, "This is good, and it will make her happy. Don''t worry, she won''t leave you. Besides, doesn''t this show that Matthew has realized his mistakes? Knowing he was wrong, he will be more affectionate towards Ava."


    Suddenly, I recalled something Matthew had said and looked at As in panic. "As, he said he wants to leave Foswood. Will he...?"


    I didn''t dare to continue.


    "Nah! He wouldn''t have the


    opportunity, even if he had such thoughts. He won''t be that stupid. If he has such thoughts, I will make sure he never sees Ava again! Don''t worry, okay?"


    As had a solemn, unquestioning expression as I nced at him.


    Throughout the night, I was restless and agitated. Despite Arnold and As trying to distract me, I couldn''t muster any interest. I clutched my phone tightly the entire time.


    Late at night, Ava finally video-called


    ¨¥


    me. She was wearing new red pajamas and smiling like a little red flower in front of the camera. She widened her eyes and asked "Mommy, where''s Daddy?"


    As immediately showed a cheerful face.


    "Daddy, can I stay with my daddy tonight?" She asked.


    As nodded and said, "Sure! Be good!"


    "Daddy, can you pick me up from school tomorrow?"


    "Okay, I will pick you up from school, and we''ll go home together!" As assured her.


    Ava finally felt at ease and said, "Mommy, we had burgers and ice cream. Daddy bought me new pajamas and a new dress, and also this!"


    She presented a stuffed cat toy that was nearly asrge as her. "Daddy said this will apany me when I sleep from now on! Mommy, Daddy also said he was wrong, and he won''t leave Ava behind again!"


    I smiled and nodded, feeling a bit emotional.


    We spoke for a while until she eventually hung up. Matthew was nowhere to be seen throughout the exchange.


    As pulled me into his arms. "Don''t worry! Look, she''s happy now!"


    "She is so happy, but my heart is still heavy!" I pouted like a child. Even though I saw Ava was joyful, my heart was still burdened.

 Chapter 1034 Nightmares Come One After Another

    I fell asleep in this state, haunted by bizarre nightmares. One moment, I couldn''t find Ava. In the next, As was nowhere to be found.


    In another dream, I was a beautiful little girl, walking hand in hand with a handsome young man. We appeared to be heading home together after school, jumping and skipping happily as we entered a grand gate.


    The gate was truly magnificent. As we ran inside, we saw many people rushing back and forth, but I couldn''t see their faces.


    The young man released my hand and ran towards a small building. I called after him while chasing him inside.


    There was a lot of mist. I wanted to yell, but nothing came out. White fog covered everything, making it impossible for me to locate the young man. I was nervous.


    I saw a beautiful woman looking back at me through the mist. Her appearance was so clear, and I murmured, "Mom!"


    She smiled and walked inside. Her face was beautiful. I wanted to ask her where the young man was, but she entered the small building, and I quickly followed.


    That building had a veryrge, vacant, and cold living room. The previous group of people vanished out of nowhere.


    Next to therge living room was a small hall with a white piano. I touched the piano, running my fingers over the raised golden letters on the lower right corner of the lid. The touch felt real, but I could not read what it said.


    I sat, carefully opened the piano lid, and began to y. The melody was harmonious and lively.


    Before long, a few people gathered around the piano, including the beautiful woman I had seen earlier. Behind her stood a schrly-looking man who smiled gently at me with his arm around the woman. Suddenly, I noticed the young man I was looking for sitting beside me. We yed the piano together, and I was immersed in the music.


    The other couple, presumably husband and wife, also watched us. Standing close to one another was a tall man next to a calm and kind woman. asionally, they shared knowing smiles, talking about something.


    The scene was harmonious.


    But the next moment, everything vanished, leaving only the kind woman. ck blood flowed from the corners of her eyes and mouth.


    "Chloe, what''s wrong?"


    I felt a warm and robust arm pulling me close. I tightly grabbed onto As'' hand, staring wide-eyed in terror.


    "Don''t be afraid, Chloe! Look, I''m here!"


    I took a moment to gather myself. My heart was still pounding, and I felt bewildered, unsure if I was in a dream or reality.


    When I focused on As''s handsome face, I weakly leaned into his embrace.


    "What happened? Did you have a nightmare?" He held me gently as he asked.


    "What time is it?" I asked, deflecting the question.


    As checked the time and replied, "It''s almost five!"


    "I wonder if she''s sleeping well," I said.


    As firmly grasped my arm,forting me. "You can rest easy! That man is her biological father, right?"


    I smiled bitterly. "Biological father?"


    "Get some more sleep!" He coaxed, and I could only close my eyes and nuzzle into his embrace.


    However, my mind wasn''t calm. Various thoughts and images kept emerging.


    Biological father! Where was my biological father? Is there any news from the Triple Alliance? How is my dad doing?


    This chaotic stream of thoughts prevented me from falling back to sleep.


    After a while, As got up when he


    sensed I hadn''t gone to bed. He turned on the smallmp and


    stretched. "Want to go for a run


    together?"


    "Run?" I questioned.


    I turned to look out the window, and the day was already breaking.


    I reached for my phone and checked the time-it was already 6 a.m., and there were still three hours before Ava went to kindergarten.


    "Okay! Let''s do some exercise!" I


    up


    said, lifting the nket. Getting. and walking around was better than lying there feeling extremely sore.


    We got out of bed, changed intoMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Star, and headed dowsurely


    He joined me for a


    jog in the direction of the orchard.


    "As, any news from the Triple Alliance?" I suddenly asked.

 Chapter 1035 No Room for Refusal

    He nced at me and said, "Yes, we have. I''ve already sent people to infiltrate, Navi has been quite active recently in recruiting and expanding. Judging by the trend, he seems eager to make a big move." "So, that means we have an opportunity?" I looked at him, seeking rification. "When are we going there?"


    "Dn has already gone!" As replied.


    So that was whyl hadn''t seen Dn around in the past few days.


    "Did Loak go with him?" I asked.


    "Yes! Loak is familiar with the ce. Our operation will be more secure with him there," As said without revealing too much. "How about bringing Anya to Fremont Bay?" I asked As. I wanted her around so I could inquire about some issues at any time. "Sure, you can bring her here anytime you want!" Knowing how much I liked the girl, As granted my request without hesitation. "By the way, I''m going to Gerby today! I need to inspect the actual situation at Jaxford Doors Factory. Also, there''s something else!" With a doubtful gaze, he asked, "What else is there?"


    "You remember when I told you about Beatrice, my ssmate? Grayson discovered more information, and since then, she has been admitted to a psychiatric hospital. We have a suspicion that something is not right. I want to go to the hospital where she is."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew I had talked to him about this before, so I looked at him as I spoke.


    "I took a quick check into this subject. You should not go alone if possible. Take no chances until we get a clear picture. It threatens your safety as well as your ssmate''s.


    As looked at me solemnly and added, "If you''re determined to find out, let me arrange for someone to investigate Keller''s Dairy first. Oh... they''ve renamed it Chandler''s Dairy."


    "So, there''s definitely a problem here. This ssmate of mine was my closest friend in university. She''s a year older than me and always took care of me like an older sister. We shared a dorm. Given what''s happened to her, I can''t just stand by!"


    He nodded. "Alright!"


    "Arnold will go with me. He had a ssmate who is a police officer in Gerby. I thought I''d investigate and see Beatrice if I had the time."


    "He''s going too?" As was surprised but thought momentarily, "Well, that''s fine. He''s full of ideas. Follow his lead, and don''t act recklessly!"


    "Yeah!" I responded. Even though I was just jogging slowly, I felt exhausted and my breathing wasbored.


    Seeing my condition, As teased, "It


    seems like youck exercise. How can you be like this? I wondered why


    you have so little stamina. You


    always give up so early!"


    Of course, I understood what he meant. I gave him a sidelong nce and said, "No shame at all."


    "This is basic exercise. If your


    stamina is not enough, how can we


    be ready for pregnancy? How are


    you going to be able to have a healthy baby given your physical state?" He spoke cheerfully as if this were an urgent matter that couldn''t be dyed.


    "Ah..." I stopped suddenly, panting with my hands on my hips. "You really... exaggerate everything! I never exercised before, yet I gave birth to Ava just fine!"


    As soon as Ava was mentioned, I


    quickly asked him, "Quick, check the time. Let''s run back! I need to go to the kindergarten soon. I have to see if he''s on time to drop Ava off at school!"


    After saying that, I turned back to run.


    As smiled and caught up with me. "It''s still early. Why are you so nervous? I promise he''ll be on time to drop Ava off at the kindergarten!"


    "You promise?" I gave him a yful look.


    "Yes! I promise!"


    After saying that, he forced me to run anotherp around the flower bed.


    I was drenched in sweat, and I couldn''t run anymore. I gestured to As, "I''m done running... Can''t run anymore!"


    Laughing, he walked over and stooped down to pick me up before sprinting away.


    I screamed in fear, "You... you''ll drop me! You can''t do this!"


    He smirked. "Don''t ever say I can''t do it!"

 Chapter 1036 Getting More Unsettled

    My heart raced and my face flushed at his words. Damn it! He was flirting.


    He effortlessly carried me while he ran, his incredibly handsome face showing a hint of sweat. But still, his breathing was calm, regr, and not erratic in the slightest.


    His demeanor fascinated me. When he held me, the muscles in his upper arm bulged, exuding a powerful feeling that sent me into a reverie. I couldn''t resist pinching him, intoxicated by his strength. He nced at me, lifted me, and kissed me.


    He didn''t set me down until we got to the main road that led to the main building. He grinned mischievously and said, "There you go. Isn''t your husband great? Now you know why hests so long in ''battle''." "Get lost! You''re always telling dirty jokes!" I gave him a fierce punch and blushed, running toward the main building.


    I quickly had breakfast after a quick shower, changed into clean clothes, and took care of Jenny. I was nning to head to the kindergarten with Jenny in tow.


    As checked the time. "It''s only eight o''clock. Are you sure you want to go so early?"


    "Yes, I''m sure," I answered decisively. I had worried all night, and I was going crazy without Ava.


    I could usually go a day or two without seeing her, but this was different. Matt had told me yesterday that he was leaving Foswood, and I hadn''t even asked where he was going. If he took Ava away, I wouldn''t be able to do a thing.


    When As saw me being so persistent, he said, "Wait a moment. I''ll go with you."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After saying that, he went upstairs to change.


    Grandma Rose happened toe downstairs. When she saw me already dressed, she asked in surprise, "Why are you up so early?"


    "I... I want to go to the kindergarten and check on Ava. I''m worried about her." I knew I seemed paranoid.


    Grandma Rose smiled helplessly, "Oh, you''re being overly cautious. He''s Ava''s father. Besides, no matter how foolish he is, he wouldn''t do anything to harm the child!"


    "You don''t understand him. In the past, he would do anything. He wouldn''t have ended up this way otherwise," I argued. "I don''t trust him anymore."


    "Did you have breakfast?" She asked. "Has Jenny eaten?"


    "We''ve both eaten!" Jenny shouted.


    I nodded and added, "I have a business trip today and won''t be back until tomorrow, Grandma."


    "Well, go ahead. Cecelia and I will take care of Ava, so don''t worry," she said as she walked into the dining room.


    The olddy was in exceptionally good health, and she didn''t seem like an 80-year-old at all. I wouldn''t dare let her help me take care of Ava otherwise.


    After a long wait, As finally came downstairs. "Why were you so slow?" I said.


    "You only think that because you''re


    in a hurry, As said. He extended his arm to embrace me, then


    onleft


    the house and made our way to the kindergarten with Jenny.


    We were very early. Jenny must have been the first one to arrive today. After taking her in, I waited at the entrance, and As forcefully pulled me back into the car


    He said softly, "Don''t worry too much, okay? Be patient and wait!"


    I had no choice but to sit in the car, looking outside as time gradually passed.


    But I saw no sign of Matt and Ava, even after many children had arrived. I started to feel more unsettled.


    There were only 20 minutes left until 9 o''clock, but they still hadn''t appeared at the kindergarten gate.


    I pushed the car door open and got out, looking around. My palms were sweaty, and I found it a little hard to breathe.


    As got out of the car to stand by my side. He ced his hand on my shoulder,forting me. "Don''t worry. Just wait a little longer."


    I took a deep breath, thinking about


    what could have happened. I felt


    uneasy. I said to As, "If he still hasn''t shown up by now, could he really have taken Ava away?"


    I quickly took out my phone and dialed Matt''s number, but his phone was off.

 Chapter 1037 Lost and Regained

    I was devastated when I heard the automated message telling me Matt''s phone was turned off. I couldn''t believe it.


    "He must have taken her away since he''s turned off his phone!" My emotions were spiralling out of control as I looked at As. He checked his wristwatch.


    I nced at my phone screen too, and realized there were still 5 minutes to nine.


    At that moment, I heard a faint shout, "... Mom!"


    Startled, I turned to see the tall figure of Matt at the end of the pavement, walking briskly toward us. He was holding Ava.


    With just one nce, my heart settled back into ce.


    I quickly walked toward them, and Ava joyfully called out, "Mommy!"


    She was dressed in a gorgeous new green dress, and herughter was endearing.


    "Why are you only her here now?" Even though I had finally seen Ava, I was still a little angry.


    Relieved, I extended my hand to grab Ava and give her a firm embrace and kiss.


    "Don''t be mad at Daddy, Mommy! Daddy doesn''t have a car anymore, so we took the bus! And there was traffic!" Ava exined in her sweet voice, fearing I might me her father.


    Then she shouted at As, "Daddy! Daddy! Why are you both at kindergarten? Did you miss me?"


    As approached Ava, giving her a little pinch on her nose while grinning. "Mommy was worried you wouldn''t sleep well. Were you a good girl? That''s why we came here to check on you." She reached out to As, saying, "Daddy, did you miss me?"


    "Of course! I''m not used to you not being at home!" As responded, just as she expected.


    Matt looked at me, his mouth twitching. "Sorry I waste!"


    Then he handed me a big bag of things, saying, "These are some things I bought for her yesterday. Take them."


    Ava quickly said, "Take them home for me, Mommy. Daddy said the cute kitty should always be with me when I sleep!"


    I was speechless. I had bought her many things, but she didn''t treasure any of them like this.


    "I want Daddy to take me inside and tell the teacher I''mte!" She said, looking at As.


    As nodded quickly, turned, and took her inside like a devoted parent.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ava turned to wave at Matt. She eximed, "Daddy! You need to keep your promise!"


    Matt nodded, "I will! Definitely!"


    I didn''t know what secrets they had between them.


    Matt looked uneasy as he nced at me and at As carrying Ava inside.


    He lowered his gaze to his toes and said, "Um... please take care of Ava. I might leave Foswood soon. I promised Avast night that I''d visit her when I''m back." "Where are you going?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "When thepany''s affairs are settled, I''ll leave Foswood. I haven''t decided where I''m going yet." His eyes were fixed on As carrying Ava inside.


    "Oh, by the way, I asked John to help with Ava''s household registration." Matt said. "I have nothing left, so it doesn''t matter anymore. Wherever I go will be home."


    "Even if you don''t care, you won''t be


    §Ö


    able to see her again if you just leave like this. She''ll still miss you. Isn''t it better to stumble and get up where


    you fall?" I said, looking


    him.


    Matt had lost a lot of weight. He seemed less like the previous self-assured Matt of the past. He was quieter and calmer than before.


    "I told her that I''ll be back to see her


    when I''m ready," Matt said. "I... she''s my only daughter. I won''t stay away.


    worry. Besides, I''m never going


    t married again."


    I couldn''t help but scoff when I heard his words. He seemed to have a deeply ingrained habit ofining. Or maybe he just alwaysined in front of me.


    Any question of his marriage had nothing to do with me. I had no say over his marriage. Anyway, I couldn''t control what he did. When he betrayed me, he had lost all connection with me.


    I just regretted the winding path my


    life had taken. If I hadn''t been


    separated from As, hadn''t been handed over to my


    childhood memories, Parents


    hadn''t been deprived of my


    hadn''t met


    Matt and married him, if...

 Chapter 1038 Heading to Gerby

    I couldn''t help butugh at myself.


    There were simply too many "ifs." I wouldn''t have caused my daughter to experience a fate like this without so many deviations.


    Fate had been unfair to me, tormenting me and then subjecting my daughter to the same.


    All because of the man in front of me.


    Matt was the one who made me feel disgust from the bottom of my heart.


    He had made this decision himself. His grievances had nothing to do with me.


    I stopped talking to him. There was a reasonable saying: when the words don''t fit, there''s no need to force any more.


    I thought of everything I did for Matt as a favor to my daughter.


    Coincidentally, As had just finished sending Ava off, and he strode out. Matt forced a bitter smile, looking at As and bowing slightly, "Thanks for handling thewsuit, Mr. As. I''ll entrust my daughter to you from now on."


    "She''s my daughter too." As replied firmly.


    Matt''s mouth twitched again.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you any longer." Matt took a deep breath, looked at me, and said, "Seeing you happy makes me feel at ease. I''ll repay everything I owe you in this life in the next. Let''s part ways here. When I leave, I won''t tell you when I''m going."


    "Okay. Take care. Look after yourself." At this point, I still spoke softly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matt forced a casual smile. He turned and walked away.


    I stared at his disappearing figure, not knowing how to describe my conflicted emotions. I hoped his adventures would go well from now on. I also wished he would have a happy life on behalf of my daughter. As embraced me, standing by my side until Matt''s figure disappeared.


    "Let''s go," As whispered in my ear.


    "Alright," I replied, turning around and looking up at him. "Thank you."


    "Nonsense!" He smiled. "You''re my wife."


    We got into the car, and he dropped me off at thepany building. "Are you really set on going to Gerby today?" He questioned hesitantly.


    "I want to finish this as soon as possible. It will help with what needs to be done afterward." I looked at him and continued, "I''ll call you once I figure out the route. Remember to pick up our daughter in the evening."


    As extended his arm to cup the back of my head, drew me in, and gave me a quick kiss. Then he said, "Of course I won''t forget. Don''t worry. Be careful on the road, ande back early. If you''re meeting your ssmate, be safe, and don''t force yourself to do anything you don''t want to. Wait for me to handle it."


    "Okay." I nodded quickly, then gave him a quick kiss on the lips while grinning broadly. "I''m going upstairs now!"


    When I returned to the office, Eleanor and Arnold were waiting for me.


    Looking at them, I asked, "Are we leaving now?"


    Eleanor quickly said, "We can leave whenever. There are trains to Gerby at any time."


    I was still a little exhausted and felt like my heart ached, especially after a restless night''s sleep.


    "Let''s go, then." I said casually.


    "Are you tired? How about we leave tomorrow instead?" Eleanor sensed that I wasn''t in a great mood.


    "No, let''s go today. I didn''t get much


    restst night, but I''ll rest on the train," I told her. I nced over my outfit and realized we would only be gone for a day. I wouldn''t be going back to get clothes for tomorrow night. I didn''t have the energy for that.


    "Let''s go!" I said, getting up and walking out.


    Before we even reached the station, Arnold''s phone rang. After ncing at the screen, he arched his brow and answered. "Do you have some more instructions for me?"


    It was probably a call from As.


    After a few words on the phone, he listened attentively to the instructions, responding with "yes" for quite a while before hanging up.


    I asked, "Was that your brother-inw?"


    "What do you think?" He didn''t answer me directly but threw the question back at me.


    After buying tickets and boarding


    the train, we sat in first ss. I


    reclined my seat, half-lying on it. The


    air conditioning on the train was very cold. Arnold took off his jacket and covered me. I closed my eyes and


    quickly fell asleep.


    I slept until we arrived in Gerby. I would have slept through if Arnold hadn''t woken me up.


    "We''re here. If you''re still sleepy, go sleep in the hotel," Arnold teased.

 Chapter 1039 Hidden Depths

    When we walked out, we saw Mr. Cameron there in person to greet us, to my surprise. That truly warmed my heart.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Mr. Cameron asked, "Ms. Chloe, should we go to the hotel first so you can get some rest or head straight to the factory?"


    "Of course we''ll go to the factory first. We can have lunch at your factory," I replied without hesitation.


    Mr. Cameronughed heartily. "You''re definitely someone who gets things done, Ms. Chloe. I''ll dly follow your lead. Let''s go to the factory."


    We got into the car. Mr. Cameron drove, and we headed straight to the factory.


    During the ride, we had a great conversation. As we traversed the city, Mr. Cameron enthusiastically told us about Gerby.


    Casually, I said, "I heard that Keller''s Dairy is doing well in Gerby."


    "Oh? You know about Keller''s Dairy?" He smiled and nced at me in the rearview mirror. Then he continued, "It''s been renamed Chandler''s Dairy. The old Keller family is no more."


    His tone was a little wistful.


    "Is everyone from the Keller family gone?" I asked.


    Mr. Cameron looked at me in the rearview mirror and said, "You''re familiar with the Keller family?"


    "No, I''ve only heard about them. They say the current head of Chandler''s Dairy is formidable," I vaguely replied.


    "He''s just an opportunist!" Mr. Cameron''s tone was full of disdain. "He married someone''s daughter and eventually took over their business. I''m not sure if the many rumors I''ve heard are true or not. We don''t have much contact with them. That person, though seemingly righteous, is not someone I''ve closely interacted with."


    It seemed Mr. Cameron didn''t have a favourable impression of Byron Chandler.


    Then he resumed talking about the street scenery outside the car window. He didn''t continue the topic of the Chandler family, and I didn''t push any further.


    Jaxford Doors was in a suburban area. I didn''t know how big their factory was until I got there. It was a spectacr, expansive industrialplex.


    It was clear that Mr. Cameron was a reserved person.


    He was amiable and approachable. He had travelled to Foswood to meet me and hade to pick us up personally. It was evident that he was a hands-on and humble person. Jaxford was farrger than I had anticipated.


    "Looks like you''ve hidden your capabilities, Mr. Cameron. To be honest, I didn''t expect your factory to be thisrge." I couldn''t contain my surprise.


    "Heh! You''re too kind, Ms. Chloe. We


    moved to this new factory at the end ofst year. The old factory in the


    urban area was small and insufficient for our production needs, so we sold it and bought a new piece ofnd to build this."


    He spoke humbly. "It was onlypleted recently. To be honest, you''re the first clients to visit the new factory. I can see that you really get things done. My sales will rely on you!"


    Heughed happily, not awkwardly or insincerely, while guiding us through the tour.


    It might have been because it was aBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    new factory, but it looked


    exceptionally standardised. Production workshops, warehouses, offices, dormitories, and canteens were well-organized and


    immacte. The productionOve


    workshops were arranged ording to the production process.


    Mr. Cameron even showed me the meticulous production procedures, and the workers looked to be in good condition.


    I was extremely satisfied with this factory.


    When the tour ended, it was past lunchtime. "Do you really want to have lunch in our cafeteria?" Mr. Cameron asked, ncing at me.


    Mr. Cameron was very straightforward. I had already observed this when we toured the entire production process with him. He was meticulous about product quality and didn''t cut any corners.


    The workers were having their meals in the cafeteria. The cafeteria had two private rooms, and he invited us in. The rooms were simple, with clean windows and white tablecloths.


    "These rooms are for us to host any business guests. I hope you don''t mind the simplicity, Ms. Chloe." He smiled humbly. "Please have a seat, and I''ll have them bring the dishes right away."


    He turned to his assistant who was following him and said, "Tell the kitchen to bring the dishes immediately!"


    Mr. Cameron told us that the dishes were local specialities from Gerby, and to my surprise, they were delicious.


    After going over their items, I made


    it clear to him that I intended to


    change the terms of our contract. verified their items for Tanum Corporation and suggested that the promotional efforts be intensified from Tanum''s point of view.


    My clear stance made Mr. Cameron very excited, and he promptly called his son over.

 Chapter 1040 There’s No Way She’s Mentally Ill

    I understood Mr. Cameron''s intention. He hoped his son could meet me.


    Soon, Mr. Cameron''s assistant returned and informed us that his son would join us shortly.


    Mr. Cameron promptly invited us to his office, and I was once again surprised. His office was very grand. On the other side of the spacious office was the product disy area for Jaxford Doors''s many doors. As soon as we entered the office, we were greeted by samples of the doors they had produced.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was practically a history of the development of the door industry. I was awestruck. It was an excellent example of professionalism.


    This was something Yorksen couldn''tpare to at all.


    I silently rejoiced that I had found a like-minded business partner.


    I told my colleague, Eleanor, "If only our main materials suppliers could all be this high quality. We must choose to engage with manufacturers like this. We have to reorganise our partners when we get back. Let''s examine every one of them. We have to eliminate any that are below par or that might cause problems."


    In Mr. Cameron''s office, I met his wife and the young heir to Jaxford Doors, Finn Bullock. He was a young man who had juste from the production line. He still smelled of paint, as he had been spray painting with the employees in the paint room.


    The young man had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He wasn''t tall, but he was robust, exuding wisdom and stability from his eyes.


    Mr. Cameron''s wife was the chef who had prepared the local specialities for us earlier.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. Apany like this naturally left me with no reservations.


    In the evening, Mr. Cameron and his son insisted on taking us to supper at a renowned Gerby hotel. Arnold, who had parted ways with us at the train station, also showed up, apanied by his friend, a police officer.


    I came clean and told Mr. Cameron that I was on a mission to look into Chandler''s Dairy.


    Mr. Cameron was surprised to hear that and tentatively asked, "Are they rted to you, Ms. Chloe?"


    I told him that I was very close friends with the eldest daughter of Byron Chandler.


    Unexpectedly, Finn, who had been silent all this while, spoke up. "I know who you''re talking about. It''s Beatrice Chandler!"


    I immediately nodded, "Yes, it''s Beatrice. Do you know her, Finn?"


    Finn nodded, "Yes, I know her. There''s no way she''s mentally ill."


    His tone was very sure, which boosted my confidence.


    "Why are you so sure?" I asked Finn.


    "Because saw her just two days before the incident. Everything about her was normal. I don''t think it''s possible she became mentally unwell in just two days, right?" Finn said uneasily.


    The police officer said, "It was a little suspicious. Everyone who saw Beatrice at her mother''s funeral said her emotions and everything else were normal. Her boyfriend was her every step of the way and took care of things for her. But two dayster, she injured someone with a knife. It was a chaotic scene."


    "Who was injured?" I asked in confusion.


    "Her younger sister, Hazel Marrow. Oh... she''s Hazelyn Chandler now." the police officer said. "Apparently, Bryon Chandler reported it to the police and got Beatrice arrested." "Bryon Chandler?"


    I found that hard to believe.


    "Yes, Bryon reported it to the police, iming that Beatrice had mental health issues since childhood. He said she would sometimes be better, but sometimes she would get worse."


    "Nonsense!" Finn and I eximed simultaneously.


    It seemed Finn had some insights into the matter involving Beatrice.


    Mr. Cameron, who had been silent all this time, said, "I don''t have a good impression of Bryon. I''ve known him since his early years."


    "It looks like you knew him, Mr. Cameron?" I asked tentatively.


    "I am familiar with him, but I don''t want to be associated with him in any way. He''s a despicable man. I only knew him because of the former director of the cable factory, Eric Rogers." "The one who died in a car ident?" I asked.


    "That''s right. I was good friends with


    Eric. At that time, Byron was


    Finn nodded and looked at the police officer, saying, "I don''t know if I should talk about this."

 Chapter 1041 Something Is Fishy

    The police officer looked at Finn and smiled. "Since we''re sitting at the same table today, we''re like family. There''s nothing we can''t talk about!" He gestured toward Arnold as he said, "We are particrly good friends-we''re ssmates!"


    I smiled and told Mr. Cameron, "This is my younger brother, Arnold. He came to help me figure out how to visit Beatrice at the psychiatric hospital."


    The police officer said, "Anyone who pays attention to the Chandler family knows that something is amiss, but no one wants to expose it. Moreover, Byron Chandler has be overly confident since he took over Keller''s Dairy!


    "He continues to grow hiswork and enjoys better benefits now that the Keller family has disintegrated. He''d dare to do anything!"


    The police officer''s words resonated with all of us.


    Mr. Cameron shook his head, "Ordinary people can''t get close to Byron now. It''s not the same old Bryon who used to pretend to be humble."


    After remaining silent, Eleanor lost herposure and spoke up. "But he can''t harm his daughter, can he?"


    "I don''t think it''s impossible. This can only mean that Beatrice knows something. He ruthlessly took action to protect his interests. There is no other exnation!" the police officer said.


    I felt that this spection was usible.


    "What do you think, Finn?" I asked, "What were you saying just now?"


    Finn nced at the police officer, "May I ask for your name?"


    "Sean Manning!"


    "Mr. Sean, I don''t think the car ident involving Eric Rogers is that simple!"


    Finn, who came across as reticent, seemed very worried about this. He struck me as being quite careful.


    "Alvin Rogers, who is Eric''s younger son and my ex-ssmate, is investigating this matter. However, he is investigating alone without many connections. Also, many years have passed which makes it challenging."


    "That''s for sure. Even as a police officer, I find it challenging. You can imagine how difficult it is for him!" Sean said.


    Finn helplessly continued, "He believes that his father''s car ident is rted to Byron!"


    Sean immediately sat up straight. "There are suspicions of this. Some people had raised objections at the time, but there was insufficient evidence. The family had no objections, so it was left alone. "Apparently the case file of the car ident was lost when the archives were moved from the storage room!"


    "Why does he have such a feeling? There must be some reason, right?" I asked Finn.


    "When the car ident happened, everyone in the family could not understand anything. Both he and his brother were young, so they listened to the official exnation and moved on!


    "But Alvin said that it was his


    said th


    birthday. His father had no ns to


    go out, but Byron came to their


    house at night and said there was a big project in Grand Staty. Byron insisted that his father go and negotiate. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eric wanted to postpone it, but Byron mentioned that another out-of-province cable factory waspeting, and he feared the loss of arge contract,"


    "Eric was convinced. Before leaving,


    Eric told the kids that he would


    1.no


    birthdays and other special days properly. However, this incident urred!"


    After Finn finished speaking, we all fell silent.


    "It seems that there is a clue here!" Sean said. "Can I meet Alvin?"


    "Sure!" Finn nodded in agreement.


    Arnold said, "Sean, our time is too tight this time. Let''s first figure out if we can gather information from the psychiatric hospital, and check if Beatrice is there. We can thene up with a n to meet her.


    "I''ve already arranged for someone to take care of that. Let''s wait for updates from their end!" Sean said.


    At that moment, Sean''s phone rang, and his eyes lit up. He said, "Speak of the devil. "


    He gestured to everyone, then answered the phone.

 Chapter 1042 Psychiatric Hospital Exploration

    We all watched as he answered the phone.


    He listened briefly before saying, "How aboutHow about we don''t mention we''re visiting Beatrice? Just for a tour, inspection, or as a potential investment. Whatever reasonworks, as long as we can get in!" I felt relieved to hear Sean''s words.


    "Yes, yes... Okay, we''ll wait for the information. The sooner, the better. Yes, it has to be tomorrow! We''ll leave after the visit." Sean said into the phone.


    After hanging up, Sean looked at Arnold and said, "Beatrice is there, but her situation is unique. They forbade anyone from seeing and contacting her except the Chandler family. I asked them to figure something out, so I.think of the rest when we are inside, alright?"


    Arnold nced at me, and I could only nod.


    "As long as we know she''s there, that''s good! However, assessing her condition is tough when we can''t see her! How do we know if she''s sane or not?" Arnold said.


    "We''ll figure it out once we''re inside!" I stated, "I''m sure we can find a breakthrough. Is Byron really that domineering?"


    "You can''t underestimate him. The Chandler family is now one of the top families in Gerby. There are only a few that canpete with them. They have made significant achievements in the cable industry, not to mention the dairy industry!" Sean said.


    "By the way, you mentioned an incidentt involving poisoning in the dairy industry. Why weren''t they impacted by it?" I asked.


    "It was a big deal at the time, and two children died. They poured out the milk they had in stock. After the chairman of Keller''spany passed away, his daughter guided Byron in taking over the business. "Despite his hard work every day, there was no progress. However, after the old chairman passed away, things settled down. I doubt it was just a coincidence!" Mr. Cameron said.


    "Rumour has it they caught the person who poisoned it. That person apparently had an antisocial personality disorder." Finn added.


    Soon, Sean received news. He said we could go in as potential investors, and everything had been arranged. However, it had to be in the morning.


    I felt more at ease. At least we could see what the hospital was like. Even if we couldn''t see Beatrice, we could gather some information and n our next steps.


    Finn volunteered to drive us there the next morning.


    Arnold told Finn, "We don''t need your car. I have a way. You just need to drive us there. We must be cautious about the Chandler family, and it''s better not to get Jaxford involved!"


    Mr. Cameron appreciated our thoughts but insisted, "It''s okay. Since it''s Ms. Chloe''s matter, it''s also Jaxford''s matter!"


    Finn also expressed, "I hope someone can find the truth. Don''t let this viin get away with it! Ms. Chloe, you may not know, but the Chandler family is formidable and very domineering! "As long as we can find the truth, I promise many people will be willing to help!"


    After sorting things out, the Bullocks escorted us back to the hotel, and we quickly seized the time to rest.


    I was genuinely exhausted. After a


    detailed phone call with As, exining the situation and the ns for tomorrow, he said, "You get some rest early! I''lle pick you up tomorrow!"


    After saying that, he reluctantly hung up the phone.


    To my surprise, early the next morning, I saw Nick Wright. He mentioned that he came to coordinate with me for the hospital visit.


    I felt a bit embarrassed. However, with his refined manners and affluent appearance, Nick had the demeanor of a wealthy individual. It would make him look more impressive.


    Finn arrived early to wait for us, showing he was concerned about this matter.


    I didn''t know where Arnold got two high-end cars with Foswood license tes. Sean and Finn each drove one, and we set off on time.


    The drive from here to the psychiatric hospital was only a 40-minute journey.


    The hospital looked quite ordinary, with just two rows of two-story buildings serving as patient wards. The doctor''s offices, however, were in a well-constructed five-story building.


    As soon as we arrived, the hospital


    staff in charge hurriedly greeted us. Nick exuded an impression of affluence, and his entire demeanor


    carried a certain dignity. Arnold and IMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    followed closely behind him.


    Both Sean and the other tall, powerful man he brought with were bodyguards because they were both clothed in ck suits.


    Eleanor held my bag, and for safety


    reasons, Arnold didn''t let Finn get out of the car, so he waited inside, Arnold didn''t want to bring unnecessary trouble to the Bullocks family since he was a resident and a business owner.


    The enthusiastic hospital staff led our group to the hospital director''s office.

 Chapter 1043 Special Management

    The hospital''s director, Wilbur Valencia, was very polite since our visit was facilitated by elite connections. It seemed that Sean''s n was well thought out.


    Nick discussed the purpose of this visit with Wilbur, and what surprised me was that he came to represent the ATL Empire.


    Of course, this approach provided more credibility, as the ATL Empire possessed substantial financial resources and could find the information needed with a few clicks.


    After the discussion, Nick requested aprehensive tour of the hospital. Wilbur was naturally cooperative, seeing this as a scarce opportunity for them.


    We stood up and followed Wilbur to the ward area. I felt a bit nervous.


    The condition inside the small building was quite good, with spacious, clean corridors much better than they appeared from the outside.


    Before examining the patient wards, we looked into the medical staff''s credentials and the equipment used in the hospital.


    Wilbur reported that there were 206 patients in the ward overall.


    I carefully observed the patients inside. Some were in such severe condition that they were even chained up.


    While inspecting, Arnold raised various questions. "Are there any special wards or private rooms for premium patients?"


    "Yes!" Mr. Wilbur answered, and suddenly, I felt him stiffen.


    An assistant doctor beside Mr. Wilbur immediately added, "It''s not exactly special, just rtively severe cases, so they are individually managed."


    It was evident that he had just spilled the beans.


    I suddenly understood why Arnold was so noisy. He was diverting the director''s attention.


    "Since we''re here, we want to see how you manage such patients," Arnold said. "The one we saw in Bertsbal Bay has great promotional value." Wilbur immediately asked, "Mr. Arnold, did you also visit the hospital in Bertsbal Bay?"


    The psychiatric hospital in Bertsbal Bay was quite famous.


    "We can''t throw money around blindly! We need to see which one is more valuable!" Arnold said calmly, leading the way.


    "But we don''t have many patients like this, just one or two asionally! It''s notmonly used!" Mr. Wilbur said, seemingly avoiding something. "Since we''re here, we''ll look at how you manage these patients!" Nick spoke up.


    Hearing the director''s words, I


    concluded there would be no chance of finding Beatrice in regr wards. I also observed that several people shared one regr ward for patients with better conditions.


    The severe cases had only two people, and the most serious cases had individual rooms. However, none of them were Beatrice.


    Not knowing her current condition, I felt anxious. But I knew she was here.


    After inspecting the ward, Nick offered many suggestions, appearing entirely professional. Then he turned to Mr. Wilbur, "Now, let''s look at the special ward you mentioned!"


    Mr. Wilbur''s face showed a hint of difficulty That... Currently, the special ward only has one or two patients, and there''s not much to see it''s simr to the conditions here. It''s just individual rooms.


    "Oh?" Nick''s brow furrowed slightly. "Is there a problem?"


    "Not really... it''s just that, based on the requests of the patients'' families, we don''t allow visitors!" Mr. Wilbur hesitated.


    "Does your hospital have such a regtion? Isn''t it uniformly managed?" Nick said, "Perhaps it''s also ''special''?"


    The director''s face looked somewhat unpleasant. "No, it''s not special; it''s just that..."


    "In that case, forget it. We can''t invest in such an enterprise. We despise these kinds of underhanded tactics! The institutions we invest in will be uniformly managed.


    "Any private agreements you have won''t be within our consideration," Nick said, expressing displeasure and walking out.


    I felt a burning urgency, my heart almost reaching my throat.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, that''s it, all gone! I thought I could leave for Nocturnia after checking out this ce. It seems we have to go to the next one. Sis, can I not go? I want to return to Sris!" Arnold said.


    "Shut up!" I said, seemingly displeased.

 Chapter 1044 Not To Get Any Closer

    Arnold looked frustrated, ncing back at Wilbur with a smirk, "Penny wise and pound-foolish!"


    Wilbur quickly caught up with Nick. "Mr. Nick, please calm down! I didn''t say you couldn''t see... but."


    "Never mind, I have the least confidence in troublesome situations like yours! Eleanor, contact the next one!" Nick said as he walked out.


    Brilliant as always, Eleanor immediately responded, "Yes!"


    She took out her phone and deliberately scrolled through the contacts.


    Seeing this, Wilbur said, "Mr. Nick, let me take you on a tour immediately!"


    Finally, I rxed a bit. My palms were sweating with anxiety, and I could feel my face heating.


    "Such enterprises are challenging to supervise. Let''s forget it!" Nick remained stiff.


    I hadn''t spoken all this time and quickly said, "Why don''t we look first? I feel that the conditions here are quite favorable, especially as one of the few well-established psychiatric hospitals in the province." Nick paused and asked me, "Do you think it has some value? nning for such an enterprise might be a bit difficult. Are you sure you want to see?"


    I nodded, "Yes!"


    Mr. Wilbur immediately nodded. "Exactly! Our conditions are indeed excellent. Other matters can be discussedter! If necessary, we canmunicate with the family in advance."


    Nick pondered, and Wilbur kept persuading him. In the end, Nick reluctantly nodded. "Let''s take a look first!"


    Wilbur was overjoyed and gestured, "This way, please!"


    Behind him, an assistant doctor stepped forward to intercept. "...Mr. Wilbur!"


    Wilbur red at him, and Nick gave him an unfriendly look. In the end, the assistant doctor didn''t dare to speak again.


    We followed Wilbur, walking through


    a narrow path between two rows of buildings. I only noticed several bungalows, forming an independent little courtyard behind the building. I saw security cameras in the area.


    Inside these bungalows were four or five small rooms, and it was said that only two of them were upied in one room, faint noises wereing from behind the closed door. Feeling a bit nervous,


    ?


    quickened my pace. "Is there


    anything different here?"


    I eagerly arrived at the door of one of the empty rooms and peered inside. Unfortunately, my disappointment grew. It was upied by a man standing by the window and muttering something.


    I scrutinized the room, "I don''t see any difference."


    Wilbur awkwardly smiled, "I told you there''s no difference."


    I turned around and walked towards the next empty room. Only the room above had an upant.


    Wilbur quickly said, "It''s the same inside. Miss, you better not get too close! The patient in there might attack people!"


    "It''s okay. I''m a professional!" I said, walking straight toward it.


    The assistant doctor following me called from behind, "Miss, you''re not allowed to get close to this room!"


    But I couldn''t care less. It was as if I hadn''t heard him at all. I went directly to the door of that room, eager to look inside.


    Inside was only a bed with a


    frail-looking figure sitting on it. I


    couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman. They wore a faded striped


    patient gown, with messy long hair


    covering their face as they sat


    cross-legged on the bed.


    I noticed a chain winding from a certain point on the floor, binding their feet. Even in the room, their movement wasn''t free.


    "Mr. Wilbur, is there anything special about this room?" I asked loudly, trying to convey my voice inside. If she were Beatrice, she would recognise my voice. The assistant doctor reached my side. "Miss, you''re not allowed to get close to this room!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What do you mean? It''s just a hospital room, isn''t it? Why are you so nervous? What''s different about this ce?" I looked at the doctor with some anger. "The patient''s family specifically told us not to approach!" he emphasized, signaling me not to get any closer.

 Chapter 1045 Two Distinct People

    Arnold immediately said, "Are you sincere? We''re here to invest money, not ask you for money. It''s just a hospital room, right?"


    The assistant doctor looked conflicted, hesitating to speak.


    Arnold nced inside and disdainfully said, "What''s the big deal? We''ve seen mentally ill patients. Why is your situation so special? Open it! I must see who''s so important inside."


    At this point, Wilbur also needed help to handle it. "Mr. Nick, it''s indeed a bit challenging for us. This person is somewhat special. We can negotiate if there are objections, but we can''t breach the contract. At least, not for now."


    "It''s okay. We just want to see the interior conditions. If there''s nothing special, then forget it!" Nick said.


    While they were talking, I kept my eyes on the person on the bed. She was unaffected by the external disturbances, motionless, with her hair covering her entire face. She might be asleep.


    I was so anxious that I almost shouted out Beatrice''s name. But at a time like this, I knew calling her name would ruin everything.


    My mind was spinning rapidly, trying to figure out a way to confirm if it was Beatrice inside.


    Suddenly, I remembered a phrase, something she would understand. We used to say this phrase to each other when we joked around in the dormitory.


    "If you don''t want to see, fine. I''ll just stay on the upper bunk. That''s it!" As I said this, I suddenly saw the person lifting her head, looking toward the door.


    Fortunately, the assistant doctor''s phone rang, and he walked outside. In that instant, I saw her face, clearly presented before my eyes.


    I was stunned, my eyes wide open. If that wasn''t Beatrice, who else could it be? But her face was slightly smaller, and she was extremely pale. Her eyes were hollow and wide open, like two ck holes.


    She had lost her original shape, and only the general appearance remained. But those two dark, curved eyebrows were familiar. Back then, when wey on the bed whispering secrets, I often praised her beautiful eyebrows.


    She lookedpletely different from the Beatrice I knew without these features-like two distinct people.


    She stared intently at my face, and I held back the urge to call her name, afraid of revealing my emotions.


    However, Beatrice showed no emotions, no surprise or joy. She just kept staring at me.


    I was anxious beyond words, afraid


    that Wilbur would notice something


    I


    strange. So, I asked, "Mr. W


    her condition severe? I can''t looks very peaceful!"


    is She


    Then, I added, "Your eyebrows are the best! You can save on eyebrow pencils!"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This sentence was also something I used to say to her in the past. With my words, I noticed that Beatrice''s eyes light up slightly.


    Mr. Wilbur didn''t understand the meaning of my words and thought I was praising her. He said, "Indeed, she''s very beautiful! What a pity!"


    "You said she''s severely ill?" I asked, still looking at Beatrice.


    "Yes, it varies. That''s why the family specifically said not to let strangers get close to her, fearing it might affect her emotions." Mr. Wilbur replied, and I could judge his distance from me without turning


    around.


    vel


    The assistant doctor who had answered the phone rushed over. "Mr. Wilbur, Miss Chandler will be here soon! Quickly leave this ce!"


    Mr. Wilbur immediately said, "Mr.


    Nick, letne


    end it here! It''s not


    apprate if the family se


    We


    can continue our discussionter."


    I quickly turned and nced at Mr. Wilbur, seeing him looking at Nick. The assistant, however, kept looking at me. "Alright, let''s discuss it in more detailter!" I emphasized the word ter'' and looked again at Beatrice inside. "Let''s go!" When I said these two words, I saw her body move slightly, and her upper and lower lips opened and closed twice. The assistant doctor nced inside, and Beatrice instantly resumed her original appearance.

 Chapter 1046 Unexpected Encounter

    I followed the group outside, feeling a little reluctant. I reflected on the glimpse of Beatrice I had just witnessed.


    As we walked out of the building toward the front of the main one, a Maserati entered the courtyard, casually parking without any regard for rules. A morous woman stepped out of the car. After getting out, she removed the sunsses from her face and looked at us arrogantly with an air of superiority. This must be the legendary Hazelyn Marrow, daughter of the Chandler family. My anger surged, but I had to endure it for Beatrice''s safety. After all, the Chandler family still had some influence in Gerby, and we couldn''t confirm whether Beatrice was truly ill.


    We alsocked concrete evidence to prove that any wrongdoing had been done, and we couldn''t take Beatrice away. If the Chandler family intervened, we wouldn''t be able to take Beatrice with us, and we might put her in danger.


    Byron definitely had issues. It seemed we had to bring down Byron if we wanted to rescue Beatrice. Otherwise, he would never release Beatrice.


    It was clear that Beatrice probably knew some secret of his.


    "It looks like you''re busy, Mr. Wilbur." Hazelyn addressed Wilbur, but her eyes coldly swept over us.


    Mr. Wilbur chuckled. "Yes, Ms. Hazelyn. What brings you here today?"


    I looked at the woman in front of me, trying to understand the situation. It only took about 40 minutes to travel from downtown to here. We had arrived in less than an hour, which suggested that someone had tipped her off. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gotten here so quickly.


    "I came to see Beatrice. The doctor said she hasn''t been doing well these past few days, right?" Her tone was ambiguous. She looked at us and asked, "Who are these guests?" "They''re investors from Foswood. They''re here for a visit," Wilbur replied.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nick also understood that there was no need to linger any longer. He calmly said, "Let''s call it a day, Mr. Wilbur. We''ll go back to evaluate this case and take the documents with us. After our review, we''ll sit down for a detailed discussion."


    Wilbur quickly and obsequiously shook hands with Nick, "I''ll be waiting for the good news. If there''s anything you need, we''ll cooperate to the best of our ability."


    "Good. We''ll leave now."


    After saying that, we turned to leave, but Hazelyn''s cold voice suddenly interrupted us. "Hold on...."


    We all abruptly stopped and turned to look at her. Arnold looked impatient.


    Hazelyn seemed a little stunned as everyone''s attention turned to her. But it was clear that she was used to being arrogant and quickly resumed her haughty demeanor. In a clear and cool tone, she asked, "Where are you from? Investment? Hah. You''re investing here? What are you investing in?"


    Arnold immediately snorted, interrupting anyone else''s attempt to speak. "You''d better introduce yourself first. Tell us who the hell you are." "You don''t need to know that," Hazelyn said coldly.


    "Well, then whether we invest or not


    has nothing to do with you, right? Just go visit whoever it is you''re here to see, and stop being so insufferable. It''s annoying." Arnold''s tone, although mischievous, was determined.


    "And what if I insist on asking?" Hazelyn seemed to think very highly of herself.


    "Are you in charge here?" Arnold


    retorted. He looked at Wilbur, asking


    aggressively, "This ce seems very unorthodox, Mr. Wilbur. Is it


    controlled by the family of a patient? Do they have the final say?


    Wilbur immediately looked embarrassed. He quickly smiled and said to Arnold, "Of course not. Let me introduce her. This is Ms. Hazelyn, and her family own the Chandler Group."


    "I don''t care who she is. Is the Chandler Group famous or something?" Arnold looked at Hazelyn disdainfully. "No matter what, she still needs to follow the rules."


    Wilbur suddenly looked awkward. He immediately tried to smooth things over, "Maybe you''ve heard of Chandler Dairy?"


    Arnold''s response to that was something none of us expected.

 Chapter 1047 Shes Definitely Not Crazy

    Arnold dismissed him. "So what? A milk seller can act all arrogant now? You''d better tone it down, got that?"


    "Don''t be unreasonable, Arnold. Let''s go." Nick said sternly as he cast a faint nce at Hazelyn. It was just a fleeting look, but it was enough to make Hazelyn guess what he meant. The cold aura emanating from him was intimidating.


    In the end, Hazelyn didn''t dare pick a fight.


    Arnold remained silent and followed Nick, who walked confidently toward the exit.


    Then, we each boarded two luxurious cars. Under their watchful eyes, we left with heads held high.


    On the way back, I kept thinking about Beatrice''s final gesture. Was she anxious for me to leave? But her vacant gaze and dull expression made me uncertain. Was she really sick? The way she looked at me sent shivers down my spine. It was not a gaze a normal person would give anyone.


    Our group returned to the hotel we had stayed atst night, and I went back to my room.


    Arnold immediately asked, "Did you see her, Chlo? Was the person in there your ssmate?" "Yes, it''s her. She''s been locked up, and she''s almost unrecognizable." I felt very distressed.


    "Do you think she''s really mentally ill?" Sean asked.


    "I can''t be sure... but something feels off," I replied.


    Arnold pressed, "What''s off about it?"


    "Wait, let me think." I shook my head. "It''s not right... She understood my coded message. If she''s not in her right mind, would she be able to do that?"


    I turned to face everyone and continued, "When I saw her, she kept her head down the entire time. She was motionless, like she was asleep. Her long hair covered her face, and I couldn''t tell if it was really Beatrice. But I said a coded message we used to say back then to try and confirm that it was her."


    Arnold immediately asked, "What coded message did you say? Why didn''t I notice?"


    "It was something we always said


    when we argued back then. She would always start with "If you keep this up, I won''t let you sleep on the lower bunk", to which I would respond, "So what? I''ll sleepPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    48


    upper bunk then! What''s the big


    deal?"


    the


    I exined the anecdote behind that sentence so that everyone could understand.


    "When I said that, she suddenly


    looked up at me. But she remained motionless even as she looked at me. She said nothing and showed no expression. She was just staring with those eyes that looked like deep voids." I detailed the situation to them.


    When Finn heard my words, his expression turned grim.


    Feeling unsettled, I shook my head and muttered, "How could this happen? Why did Beatrice turn out like this?"


    Everyone remained silent, and I couldn''t stop thinking about her expression when she looked at me.


    "But when we said we were leaving,


    she leaned forward, and her lips


    moved Her lips first formed an O


    shape, then she pulled her lips into a line. What does that mean?"


    mimicked what she did.


    Suddenly, I froze in ce, still holding that pose. Then, I turned abruptly to face everyone. They looked at me in surprise.


    "No, Beatrice isn''t mad!" I asserted. "She definitely isn''t mad!"


    Urgently, I told everyone, "When she heard we were leaving, she was anxious. Her body leaned forward, and she did that with her lips. Try to do what she did."


    After I exined, they all mimicked the motion. Then, Arnold eximed, "Holy crap! She was calling you!"


    "She recognizes me. She was calling my name!" I said excitedly.


    Finn seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and said, "I told you she wasn''t crazy."


    Sean grew serious. "Looks like we really need to investigate this thoroughly."


    The robust man who hade with him asked, "Should we apply to the bureau to file a case?"


    As soon as he asked the question, everyone said, "No way!"

 Chapter 1048 No Storm I Cant Shield You From

    "What are you saying? Absolutely not! We need to handle this quietly ourselves. We can''t make this public. If the news leaks, the investigation will fail, and it might lead to unforeseenplications." Sean quickly told the man, "Use your brain. I bet this involves higher-ups for sure."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone agreed with Sean.


    "I really want to meet this Byron guy," I said.


    Finn immediately added, "There''s a businessworking party in Gerby tonight, and many local and foreign businessmen will attend. Byron should be there."


    It was almost noon. If I wanted to return to Foswood by today, I needed to leave soon.


    I looked at Nick, and he understood my meaning. After thinking for a moment, he said, "We should stay. I want to meet those important people in Gerby, and Arnold''s here too. We can go together."


    After finalizing the n, Finn left, saying goodbye until the evening. The rest of us went downstairs for lunch.


    Later, I went to explore the malls in Gerby with Eleanor. We were nning to check out some outfits for the event tonight.


    Before reaching the mall, As called. I quickly answered.


    I couldn''t stop smiling while talking to him. My ns had changed. I had promised to be back in Foswood today, but it seemed impossible now.


    His gentle voice echoed in my ears, "What''s going on? Why are you in such a good mood?"


    "I can''te back tonight. You know already, right?" I knew he was pretending not to know. If Nick hadn''t reported it to him, Arnold would have.


    "Yeah," he replied nonchntly. "Looks like someone''s getting wild out there."


    I chuckled. "Not at all. This is a special situation."


    "What are you doing now?" he asked. I could hear that he wasn''t in the office. He was probably in the car.


    "I''m going to the mall. There''s a


    "Hmm. What time does the party start?" he asked.


    "It starts at 7 pm tonight," I said. "Don''t worry about me. I''ll definitely be back tomorrow. You can rest assured."


    "You''ve learned how to lie to me, huh?" As''s tone was indulgent. "What if there''s another special situation?"


    I chuckled. "No way! How can there be so many special situations? Once I''m back, I''ll tell you all about it, and you''ll understand. I''m afraid Byron has a major problem." "Then investigate him," As said firmly.


    "As, I need to save Beatrice from


    this misery. I my memories of the past ten years, Beatrice was an important person in my life. She gave me many beautiful memories, and now she''s in distress. If I didn''t know, it would be one thing, but I saw the terrible situation she was in today.


    "She looked emaciated, like a zombie. She used to be cheerful and animated, but now she''s like this. She''s a normal person locked up in a mental institution. Imagine how


    helpless she must feel.how


    I can''t even


    bear to think about it, As, Today, when we said we were leaving, she looked desperate and muttered my


    name."


    I choked up, and the surge of emotions I had been trying to hold back broke through.


    "I''ll definitely help you save her from this ordeal. Don''t worry," As assured me unequivocally.


    "But it''s not an easy task. To save her and give her freedom, we need to bring Byron down. It''s challenging, and I...," I hesitated.


    "I promised you I''d do it, and I''ll keep my promise. We can do it. Remember, as long as I''m here, there''s no storm I can''t shield you from, and no problem I can''t solve."


    I stood still for a moment, then burst into tears andughter, surprising Eleanor, who rushed tofort me. Before she could speak, I expressed my gratitude to As over the phone, "Thank you, my dear husband."


    Eleanor awkwardly moved away.

 Chapter 1049 The Business Networking Event

    Even though I was already his wife, his words still moved me. We were destined to be together, and I was grateful to the heavens for giving me this perfect man to spend the rest of my life with. The party in Gerby was on the top floor of the Saint Eastin International, the most luxurious banquet hall in Gerby and the tallestndmark in the city.


    Arnold, dressed in a tailored suit and leather shoes, apanied me. His elegant demeanor attracted many admiring nces.


    There were quite a few foreigners in attendance at the party.


    Both Eleanor and I wore suits. Since there were no international brands at the shopping mall, we opted for local top-tier brands. But I didn''t expect to find myself embroiled in an inexplicable situation with Hazelyn just because of my outfit.


    The scene was bustling, with sses clinking, lively conversations, and menughing at every corner. On the other hand, women discussed and evaluated each other''s appearances.


    The women were mostly adorned in evening gowns, and they were clearly the wives and socialites of the city''s business circle. Despite it being a businessworking event, it felt more like a matchmaking party, with flirtatious nces being exchanged everywhere.


    Of course, those present were all either rich or influential figures in Gerby.


    Our outfits were professional and inconspicuous, so we didn''t draw much attention, but our presence sparked some whispers, perhaps because no one had ever seen us before.


    I overheard someone whispering, "They''re clearly outsiders, and it looks like they''re here on business. Just look at their outfits. They''re probably white-cor workers from somepany." "She is quite beautiful, and she''s definitely not from Gerby."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before long, I spotted the smartly dressed Finn in the crowd. In the past few days, I had seen his low-key side. He had been in paint-sttered work clothes or simple shirts. But now, he looked incredibly handsome in a well-tailored suit, which brought out his strong features and sturdy build.


    I didn''t greet him as I didn''t want to involve the Bullock family in this. I just wanted them to handle things for me when needed.


    Arnold said, "I''ll go talk to those foreigners. Don''t stray too far from me."


    "Sure," I nodded.


    Arnold turned and walked toward the group of foreign businessmen.


    I was engaged in a lively


    conversation with two middle-ageddies when the crowd around us started looking in one direction.


    ovel


    turned to see a dazzling


    walking in. The man exuded


    confidence, and the woman smiled charmingly.


    Upon closer inspection, I recognized the woman. It was Hazelyn, who I had encountered earlier in the mental hospital that morning.


    Tonight, she was dressed


    extravagantly adorned with jewels in


    a sapphire blue evening gown. It was conservative, suitable for a businessworking event, but it was evident that the


    s was f


    a luxury brand, and it didn''te


    cheap.


    She wore aplete set of diamond jewelry, and her makeup was meticulous, enhancing her average looks and making her stand out.


    But what caught my attention more


    was the man she was arm in arm with. He was tall and imposing. His features were not particrly outstanding, but he exuded a strong presence that wasn''tmonly


    seen in Gerby.


    I wondered if this was the rumored boyfriend of Hazelyn who wouldter be her husband. Was that Gabriel Russell?


    While I was lost in thought, I overheard the two middle-aged women beside me sneering. "Herees Hazelyn again."


    "She''s bing unbearable."


    "The Chandler family have been unting their wealth these past few years. They even made Helen hand over Keller''s Dairy to their family. I feel sorry for her. And now, her daughter''s gone crazy."


    "I heard Byron and Gabriel are nning to acquire Grand Tribeca together. Looks like the Russell family is on the prowl."


    I nced at Eleanor, thinking about Grand Tribeca. That name seemed familiar.

 Chapter 1050 Bad Reputation

    I could sense the disdain the two women behind me had for the Chandler family.


    "Hmph. The Russell family is just as deceitful. They''re cut from the same cloth as Byron. If you ask me, if Helen hadn''t married Byron, she wouldn''t have died so early."


    "All her troubles were caused by her own mistakes. Our daughters should be careful when they look for a man. Gabriel isn''t a good person either. Look at Hazelyn. She''s only a little younger than her elder sister. It shows that there was definitely something between Byron and Jocelyn! Helen might have been driven to her death by those two." The two women chatted fervently.


    I pretended to lose my bnce and staggered backward, bumping into one of thedies. I quickly bent down to apologize.


    "Oops. I''m so sorry!" I smiled apologetically.


    The woman turned to look at me and said gently, "No worries. It''s okay."


    I quickly continued, "You''re both very kind. You have an air of prosperity, unlike those other women."


    My words pleased them, and they looked at me, asking, "I don''t think we''ve seen you before, Miss. Are you from around here?"


    "I''m from Foswood. I happened to be in Gerby for some business and was invited to the event." I replied.


    "No wonder. You don''t seem like someone from Gerby." They exchanged nces and asked me, "What business are you here for?"


    After a moment of thought, I said, "I''m interested in investing in the medical field. I''m mainly here to visit a mental hospital."


    "Oh? Gerby does have a mental hospital, but it''s small," one of them said. She nced at the other woman. "That''s where the Chandler family''s eldest daughter is.


    "I just saw her. There''s an elder daughter? I thought they only had one daughter. Am I wrong?" I asked, pretending to be surprised.


    The two women exchanged nces again, and one of them gestured toward Hazelyn, saying, "Her?"


    They both snorted at the same time.


    It seemed like the Chandler family wasn''t highly regarded.


    "We thought about working with the Chandler family, but there have been rumors about their questionable conduct. We''re still in the evaluation process. Could youdies give me some advice?" I asked humbly.


    The slightly plump one immediately said, "It would be better to be cautious when dealing with them."


    She looked at herpanion, who also said, "That''s right. It would be best to conduct a thorough evaluation."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who''s the most powerful family in Gerby?" I asked curiously. "I heard that the Chandler family is very influential now."


    "The Chandler family? In Gerby, the top four influential families are the Henderson, Cruz, Schwart and Olson families, with the Hendersons being the most powerful. However, the Olson family''s influence haso declined in recent years."


    "Why is that?" I asked, wanting to dispel their wariness.


    The twodies smiled knowingly, "Looks like you really don''t know what''s going on in Gerby. There''s no one left of the Olson family."


    "Ah." I feigned surprise. "Is that so? I didn''t know."


    "They''re all dead, so the Chandler family kind of took their spot."


    "Is the Chandler family very influential right now?" I acted like a naive neer.


    "Hmph. They''re devious, but powerful," one of thedies said. "You need to be careful if you want to work with them."


    "Thank you for your advice. I''ll remember that. It was nice to meet you. People in Gerby are really nice," I said sincerely.


    "That''s true. Most people in Gerby


    are good, but you''ll definitely find all


    kinds of people in such a big city," one of them said. We all bro


    into a


    I overheard some young women behind mementing on Hazelyn''s clothes.


    "Did you see that? Apparently Hazelyn''s dress was custom-made in Lexington by a top designer."


    "That jewelry set she''s wearing is the real deal. heard it''s an exclusive design from Sautoir Fine Jewelry, and there''s only one set in the whole world. The price is crazy!"


    "Who canpare to Hazelyn? She''s the princess of the Chandler family. Of course she has the best. She''s the heir of the Chandler family, after all." Sautoir Fine Jewelry?


    I smirked. So that was how it was.

 Chapter 1051 Successfully Attracting Attention

    I nced at Eleanor and whispered, "They''re talking about Sautoir Fine Jewelry."


    The twodies beside memented, "Young people nowadays are so materialistic. They don''t even look at who''s wearing the jewelry. Is that girl a princess?"


    It seemed these two individuals harbored deep-seated resentment toward the Chandler family.


    Just as I was about to inquire further, there was a suddenmotion behind us.


    "Oh, Ms. Hazelyn, your gown is gorgeous! I''ve been admiring it for quite some time."


    "I love your jewelry! Is it from Sautoir? It looks quite expensive."


    "Haha. It''s not expensive at all. Just a little over a million dors. After all, our family coborates with Sautoir, so I always get to choose from thetest release."


    I found her words amusing. Coborating with Sautoir? The Chandler family? This was news to me.


    I discreetly listened to their conversation, and the two middle-ageddies beside me scoffed, casting a sidelong nce at Hazelyn.


    "I heard the Chandler family is making big moves again. Hazelyn, you''re fortunate!"


    "Yeah. My father said our business wasn''t suitable for girls, so he forced me to manage high-end malls. That''s why I wanted to take over Grand Tribeca." Hazelyn proudly exined, her tone sounding somewhat helpless.


    Her unting was well-practiced, but I wondered how much truth was behind her words.


    Suddenly, a girl eximed excitedly, "Really? Oh my. So, does that mean we''ll have a high-end mall in Gerby in the future? That''s fantastic. We won''t have to go elsewhere to buy luxury goods anymore. My favorite mall is Arkadia za in Foswood."


    "Arkadia za is nothing. After acquiring Grand Tribeca, I n to operate it following foreign management practices. My father said the next step is to acquire Arkadia za, hoping that all the first-tier cities in the country will have our luxury malls." Hazelyn''s tone was assertive.


    "What? Does your family want to acquire Arkadia za? I heard Arkadia za''s owner has a background." a girl countered.


    I almost burst intoughter.


    Even Eleanor looked at me


    wide-eyed and whispered, "Did I hear


    correctly? They want to acquire Arkadia za? That takes some


    nerve. Where did she get that confidence?"


    I barely held back myughter. Finally, I couldn''t contain it and burst into a chuckle.


    Myughter attracted quite a bit of attention, even from the twodies beside me, who looked at me with confusion.


    I quickly suppressed my amusement, but I sessfully drew Hazelyn''s attention even with that small chuckle.


    Hazelyn walked over to me


    gracefully while narrowing her eyes. The gleam in her eyes suddenly turned cold as she stared at me.


    "You''re the youngdy I saw Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the


    hospital this morning, right? What, are you here to find clients for investment?"


    Her tone was full of disdain and mockery.


    Then she scrutinized me up and down, sarcastically saying, "I really can''t tell. With such a cheap-looking outfit, how dare you say you''vee to invest in Gerby? Aren''t you underestimating people in Gerby?"


    Her sharp voice immediately drew surprised nces, and many people turned to look at me.


    Their gazes were like spotlights, scanning me from head to toe and scrutinizing my appearance. In their eyes, my clothes were considered "cheap." Some had already started whispering.


    For a moment, I regretted praising the people here for not being judgmental. This was a reality check for me.


    Hazelyn, satisfied with the attention she garnered, continued with even more enthusiasm.

 Chapter 1052 His Sudden Arrival

    "I think you better tell me exactly what you were doing at the hospital," Hazelyn said arrogantly with her arms crossed over her chest.


    I smiled and softly said, "Ms. Hazelyn, right? Who says you can''t discuss investments while wearing a simple outfit?"


    Hazelyn exaggeratedlyughed. "Look at you. You''re dressed so shabbily yet dare to be so confident."


    "Ms. Hazelyn, do you ce so much importance on money? What kind of attire, in your opinion, would make someone look like an investor?" I pressed on with a challenging tone.


    She snorted dismissively, rolling her eyes. "Certainly not like you. Just tell me. What exactly are you doing in Gerby?"


    The people around us shifted their attention to me, and their gazes now carried suspicion, as if I were some dubious character.


    I calmly said, "What? Is it necessary to inform the Chandler family whenever someonees to Gerby?"


    "It depends on the matter. I think it''s necessary for your case," Hazelyn said unapologetically.


    Gabriel, by her side, had yet to say a word. He gazed at me indifferently, not intervening. I instantly lost any favorable impression I might have had of him.


    I felt sad for Beatrice for having a boyfriend like this back then.


    "So, every outsider here needs your family''s permission?"


    "Since when did the threshold for Gerby''s business event be so low? Can anyone of this caliber enter this ce? You''re dressed in such a low-ss manner, yet you dare stand here and confront me? Gerby is not a ce for people like you!"


    "Who do you think you are?" A prating voice came from behind the crowd.


    As soon as this statement was made, the gathering crowd became restless, turning their heads to look behind them.


    What caught everyone''s eyes was a tall and sturdy figure, exuding a powerful aura. Crystal lights illuminated his stunningly handsome face, giving him a golden halo that entuated his nobility.


    With perfectly groomed eyebrows


    and


    Coveyshes that p


    I his deep eyes, his fear


    seemed divine.


    The man exuded a cold aura and an imposing presence that warned strangers to keep their distance. He walked like a ruler surveying his kingdom, and his head was held


    high as he approached.


    Wherever he went, there were subdued gasps.


    I was stunned by the spectacle. Like all the women around me, I was mesmerized and had a silly smile.


    How could my husband be so handsome? It was just unreasonable.


    Ignoring all the gasps and praises, he walked directly to my side and embraced me. Then he turned around, facing Hazelyn, "My wife doesn''t need your scrutiny. Who do you think you are?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With this casual remark, everyone was bewildered, casting disdainful nces at Hazelyn.


    I saw Hazelyn already petrified, her eyes unable to shift away from As''s handsome face.


    As for Gabriel, his eyes were fixed on As''s figure. The imposing aura emanating from him left Gabriel dumbfounded.


    Just then, a man recognized As and eximed, "Mr. As, it''s you!"


    Someone asked the man, "Who is he?"


    "This is Mr. As Pierce, CEO of ATL Empire." The man joyfully eximed, clearly pleased to have recognized him. "What? Mr. As?"


    "The richest man in the world?"


    "I-Is he really As? As is in Gerby? Oh my. Is he here to discuss a project?"

 Chapter 1053 Modesty is the Best Policy

    As nodded slightly at the man with a cold expression.


    His icy gaze swept over Hazelyn''s face, leaving her somewhat trembling.


    She stared at me. "You..."


    Some people seemed to have understood the situation and approached us. Just then, Nick, apanied by several city officials, walked through the crowd and said, "Mr. As, great to see you here! We''ve been waiting for you."


    After shaking hands with several important figures, As calmly stated, "I had my wifee to Gerby for a survey first."


    Whispers filled the crowd instantly.


    "It''s really As from ATL Empire. Is heing here to invest?"


    Some voices criticized Hazelyn for her earlier arrogance.


    "Oh my, just now, someone said they came looking so shabby. Haha. Saying that the world''srgest financial group is shabby? She''s just too arrogant and doesn''t know her ce."


    "That''s right. Other people are just low-key. Look at him, topping the wealth rankings, and he''s not unting it."


    Everyone turned disdainful nces toward Hazelyn.


    The high-ranking officials hastily apologized, "Mr. As, they''re just ignorant. Please don''t mind them."


    Hazelyn paled upon hearing that. Beside her, Gabriel''s face turned red, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    At that moment, several well-known businessmen gathered around, paying their respects to As.


    "Hello, Mr. As. I''m Byron Chandler, and it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    I immediately looked over and saw a tall middle-aged man. At first nce, you could tell that he bore some resemnce to Beatrice.


    However, behind his smiling face, his eyes seemed to hide a trace of darkness.


    He walked up to As with a full smile, extending his hand.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As gave the man a cold and distant look, then said, "Mr. Byron, I just heard that you were considering acquiring Arkadia za. Is that right?" Byron clicked his tongue twice, speechless.


    "I wonder, Mr. Byron, which store


    you have you eyes on, or are you nning an overall acquisition? Under A


    Empire, Arkadia za is


    only open in 22 domestic locations. When would you like to negotiate? I can consider selling them att over to you."


    As As spoke, he shocked everyone Many understood the concept, Even if it were just one of those 22 stores or even one in Foswood, it would likely be enough to buy the entire Gerby.


    I couldn''t help but smile at Hazelyn''s terrible expression.


    She looked at her father with a panicked expression and said, "I..."


    Byron, frozen in ce, looked at Hazelyn with sinister eyes.


    Now, I noticed the intense hostility in Byron''s eyes. He even exuded a hint of ruthlessness toward his daughter.


    That must be why he could personally send his daughter to a psychiatric hospital.


    His hand hung mid-air as As showed no intention of shaking hands with him. Ultimately, he had no choice but to retract his hand awkwardly.


    He looked at As and said in a low voice, "My daughter is young and knows nothing. She''s just spouting nonsense because of her admiration for you."


    Gabriel hurriedly added, "Mr. As, please forgive us. Hazel was just joking."


    As didn''t even look at Gabriel and continued questioning Byron, "Mr. Byron, as far as I know, Sautoir Fine Jewelry under ATL Empire has not cooperated with anyone in Torado. Currently, it is avable only in Arkadia za.


    "May I ask when Ms. Hazelyn began this coboration with us? As for thetest release, only my wife has the right to choose them!"


    Byron paused, seemingly not understanding As''s words. He stared nkly at As towering above him. He suddenly seemed toprehend something before looking at Hazelyn. Hazelyn gulped and questioned with doubt, "Sautoir Fine Jewelry is... yours?"

 Chapter 1054 Talking Nonsense

    Someone in the crowd chuckled and mocked, "You don''t even know who owns Sautoir Fine Jewelry. Who in the world did she coborate with?"


    This statement stirred the crowd, leading to a chorus of hisses.


    "Even if you''re boasting, do some research in advance. You''ve shown your ignorance and got embarrassed, right? How can the Chandler family be so shameless?" I recognized the voice-it was Arnold.


    Sure enough, he strolled out of the crowd with his hands in his pockets, staring straight at Hazelyn. "Where did you get your confidence from?"


    As calmly added, "Ignorance is forgivable. I''ll make sure she deeply understands what being poor and shabby truly means."


    Afterward, As embraced me and turned to Nick, saying, "Is Mr. Nathan here? Let''s talk business."


    The high-level executives nodded and bowed, "Mr. Nathan has been waiting for you, Mr. As. This way, please."


    As our group was about to leave, Arnold said, "Ms. Hazelyn, here''s a piece of advice for you. Be careful with your boasting. It''s risky, and you might end up in a tough spot.


    "Oh, and you might want to reconsider wearing that ne. A set from Sautoir costs no less than tens of millions, and even the fakes aren''t worth less than a million. Next time, if you''re going for a fake, be more discreet about it, and don''t brag too much."


    He turned and followed us away amidst the astonishment of the crowd,


    A crisp p echoed from behind.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, we walked together toward the exit. I saw Finn in the crowd with a satisfied smile.


    After leaving the banquet hall, we followed the local high-level officials downstairs to a meeting room.


    While walking, I looked up at him and asked in a low voice, "Why did you suddenlye?"


    As smirked, looking quite pleased. "If you''re here, I naturally have toe."


    Then, leaning close to my ear, he said, "I missed you."


    I knew he was just trying to make me happy, but one thing I was sure of was that if I weren''t here, he wouldn''t have ns toe to Gerby.


    He kept his promises to me, and he


    was probably concerned that I might be unable to handle the current situation, especially with the


    Beatrice situation seeming a bitplicated.


    I nced at him, smiling contentedly.


    No matter what, that p just now was so satisfying. Hazelyn''s arrogance was overbearing, and she had a knack for making things up. She needed a lesson.


    The next moment, I looked at him curiously and whispered, "How did you know what Hazelyn said?"


    As raised an eyebrow and nced at Arnold.


    Arnold proudly said, "Do you think


    velvet


    I''m far from you? When I saw you standing with that woman, I unlocked my phone, and let As listen to the live broadcast


    "Oh, you''re so clever. I have to give you credit." I giggled.


    Arnold scratched his head in frustration and said indignantly, "Am I really that foolish to you?"


    "Are you not?" I teased, looking at him with a mischievous smile.


    I was delighted. I didn''t expect such a tacit understanding between him and As.


    Upon reaching the meeting room downstairs, I learned that the one receiving us was the highest official in this region.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As we entered, everyone in the room stood up warmly,ing toward us.


    As knew Nathan. He let go of me, shook hands warmly with Nathan, and thetter smiled. "Long time no see."


    As smiled and humbly replied, "I''ve been busytely, so ourmunication has been sparse. My apologies."


    Nathan grabbed As''s hand, patting his back repeatedly. "I''ve been eagerly awaiting your arrival. Your presence will boost my region''s GDP." Everyoneughed heartily, but knew that what he said was a fact.

 Chapter 1055 Thorough Investigation

    Nathan didn''t beat around the bush after everyone was seated. He expressed his hopes for As in this region and the general direction they wanted to coborate on.


    As listened without offering too many opinions. Dn was reced by Cane, who listened attentively.


    As only mentioned that these projects needed aprehensive assessment and that any investment must yield returns.


    Nathan seemed aware of my identity, smiling as he looked at me, asking for my impression of this ce.


    As I was thinking about how to respond, As gave me an affectionate smile and said, "My wife is mainly involved in a project with Jaxford Doors. Perhaps you''ve heard about it, Mr. Nathan.


    "The construction project in Bourdamun is under her management, and she has decided to use the high-end doors from Gerby''s Jaxford Doors as the gship doors for the new area."


    The mayor of Gerby immediately became enthusiastic. "Indeed, we have severalrge enterprises in Gerby doing very well. Jaxford Doors, Chandler''s Dairy, Henderson Group, and others are outstandingpanies."


    When he mentioned Chandler''s Dairy, I smiled subtly.


    As sat therezily, nced at the mayor, and said, "Actually, my wife has another important matter to attend to during this visit."


    "If Mrs. Chloe needs us to do something, we will do our best to help." The mayor immediately pledged.


    "I came to visit an ex-ssmate," I spoke up.


    "Oh, so you have an ex-ssmate here?" Nathan asked with a smile.


    As smiled. "This ssmate of hers is hard to meet. I also came for this matter."


    Nathan became interested. "Why? What makes it so hard? Do you need our help?"


    "Yes. Without your help, it would be hard to meet her," As said with a hint of sarcasm.


    "How so?"


    As nced at everyone present, and Nathan immediately understood what he meant, leaving only the mayor behind while asking others to step out.


    As then recounted the entire story to Nathan and Gerby''s mayor.


    After listening, Nathan mmed the table. "Such audacity! I can''t believe there''s such a thing under my


    jurisdiction. It''s outrageous.


    Investigate thoroughly. I''ll personally


    handle it this time."


    to


    His words shocked me. Now I understood why As rushed to Gerby overnight. No wonder he confidently said there was no storm he couldn''t shield me from. Arnold, who had been silent on the other side, suddenly said, "Mr. Nathan, may I make a request?"


    Nathan nodded at Arnold and said, "Go ahead. It''s rare to see you making a request."


    With these words, it was evident they knew each other.


    "I want to hand over this matter to my ssmate, Sean Manning, a cop in Gerby. I trust no one else." Arnold was straightforward in his request. The mayor was a little embarrassed.


    Arnold continued, "I''m afraid


    of


    someone from their team might be within your management team, sot must seek your approval. A special case requires special handling We''ll investigate thoroughly. If there''s a leak of information, we must not be the one who leaks the information!"


    "Alright. I approve. Tomorrow, have Officer Sean report to my office."


    "He''s here." Arnold promptly added.


    "Bring him to see me immediately." Nathan seemed genuinely angry now, pointing at the major and saying, "You have hidden some great people here!" The mayor, perhaps never expecting such a disaster, turned pale.


    At that moment, Sean walked in, exuding an imposing aura. The discussion continued into thete night, while theworking had long ended.


    Sean had done a lot of research on


    the matter, but his decision was not to alert the enemy. He nned to conduet undercover work first to gather solid evidence before taking action. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although I was still eager to rescue Beatrice, it wasn''t the ideal time. Thew required evidence.

 Chapter 1056 Another Trip to the Mental Hospital

    Back at the hotel, I was too tired to move. As bent down, gave me a quick look, then gently removed my shoes.


    I rolled onto the bed with a grumble, and As softly suggested, "Go take a shower before you sleep, okay?"


    "I don''t want to," I replied with my eyes closed.


    Ignoring my protests, he lifted me up, undressed me, and carried me into the bathroom. I had no strength to resist, so I quickly showered then hurried back to bed.


    After finishing his own shower, As came out with a hairdryer to dry my hair. Looking at him, I asked, "Can''t we get Beatrice out first? I don''t want her to suffer in there anymore."


    "Don''t get impatient. We need to n this carefully. If we act hastily, it might lead to a chain reaction. We can''t let them figure out what''s going on. They won''t stay calm for long. What happened today will put Byron on alert. I''ve arranged for someone to monitor him secretly and prevent him from doing anything desperate."


    Asforted me while blow-drying my hair. "You wouldn''t want your ssmate to get out and watch everyone else get away with what they did to her, right?"


    "No way. Everything that belongs to her must be returned. Why does Hazelyn deserve to enjoy the Keller family''s fortune? I won''t agree to it, even if Beatrice does. I''ve seen Beatrice''s condition. She''s suffering inside, chained up like a dog. Those measures are supposed to be reserved for severely ill patients, but she''s just a normal person." I couldn''t contain my emotions.


    "Don''t worry. I came here to make the authorities take this seriously and investigate it thoroughly. We can''t let someone like Byron go unpunished. That would be unfair. He has no reason to be so arrogant. I believe in the impartiality of thew."


    I calmed myself and said, "Speaking of which, we really have to thank Michelle. If it weren''t for her and Theo''s persistence in organizing a reunion, Beatrice would have been inplete darkness. She would have died in that asylum."


    I mumbled to myself, then sat up abruptly. "We need to find a way for me to see Beatrice again. I need to give her hope, something to look forward to."


    When I saw As''sck of response, I grabbed his hand, "She''s inplete darkness in there. She probably feels so helpless right now! I need to give her hope and a reason to hold on."


    As embraced me and gave me a kiss. "We''ll figure something out. Right now, you need to rest."


    I looked at him stubbornly, saying, "This is top priority. Forget about resting."


    "Okay, I''lle up with a n." As had topromise.


    He put the hairdryer back in the bathroom and got into bed, where willingly nestled into his arms. J rambled on, "Why does she have a father like that? He''s insane! can''t believe someone like him exists..."


    Soon, I drifted into dreand.


    The next day, I woke up after 8 a.m. and was surprised when I saw the time. I quickly sat up. "Why didn''t you wake me?" I looked at As, who was in the room looking at hisptop.


    "You were exhausted, and you were sleeping so soundly," he exined, closing hisptop and turning toward me. "Freshen up. We''re going for breakfast."


    "What about that thing I mentioned?" I asked As anxiously, afraid he wouldn''t agree to let me visit Beatrice again.


    "At ten o''clock, there will be aprehensive inspection by the health department at the hospital," As said confidently. "You''ll go with them."


    I jumped up, hugged his neck, and eximed, "Baby, you''re amazing! I knew you''d find a way."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He smiled charmingly, patted my buttocks, and said, "You little troublemaker. If I hadn''t agreed to this, would you have willingly gone back to Foswood?"


    Iughed, flirtatiously swaying in his arms.


    He continued in an indulgent tone, "If you don''t freshen up, we won''t have time for breakfast."


    I quickly released him and rushed


    into the bathroom to wash up. While


    I was freshening up, I teased, "Fortunately, your wife is a natural beauty and doesn''t need makeup. She can go out without any fuss. Otherwise, how could she enchant everyone around her?"


    He approached, looking at me. "Really? Why don''t you show me just how enchanting you are?"


    I giggled, dodging his gaze, and quickly finished freshening up. Then we went downstairs for breakfast.


    As and Arnold would draw too much attention, so they couldn''t some with me. I went with Eleanor instead.


    Worried that I might wander off, As repeatedly reminded me to be cautious, find an alternative if I couldn''t get close, and not to act recklessly or alert anyone.


    I nodded solemnly and put on the white coat that had been prepared in advance before heading downstairs.

 Chapter 1057 Routine Inspection

    Eleanor and I followed the health department''s vehicle straight to the mental hospital.


    During the journey, I learned that this was in fact the day for aprehensive inspection by the health department. I was surprised that so many people had been mobilized for my idea. If it weren''t for As, this wouldn''t have been possible.


    What surprised me even more was that Tommy McGrath was leading the team. He was the one who had posed as another bodyguard toe with us to the mental hospital yesterday. It seemed he was Sean''s assistant for this case.


    When we arrived at the hospital, I felt a sense of familiarity since I had been here before. Before we left the car, Eleanor and I tied up our hair and put on surgical masks. I was confident that no one would recognize me in this disguise.


    As we entered the courtyard, I noticed Hazelyn''s Maserati.


    Quietly, I whispered to Tommy, "This is bad. Looks like Hazelyn is here."


    Tommy noticed the car too and furrowed his brows. He whispered back, "Stay calm. Let''s y it by ear."


    Wilbur hurriedly came out to deal with us and instructed the assistant doctor from yesterday to apany us during the inspection. My heart sank; what I feared most wasing true. We were suspicious of him, and he must have some connection to the Chandler family. Otherwise, Hazelyn wouldn''t have rushed here so quickly yesterday.


    I started to suspect why Hazelyn hade today. I had a bad feeling about this.


    The inspection covered not only hygiene, medical equipment, and medical staff, but it was also aprehensive check of all patients.


    The assistant doctor was evasive, resisting the check. When we finally finished inspecting the two buildings and came out, I noticed that Hazelyn''s car was gone. It seemed she had already left.


    Anxiety overwhelmed me. I looked at Tommy, signaling that we should head to the back quickly.


    However, the assistant doctor dered to Tommy, "This is how our hospital operates. You''ve seen it all."


    I could tell they were trying to hide something.


    Tommy nced at him, then checked his notebook and pointed to the back. "I was here for thest inspection, and there''s an intensive care unit at the back. How can we be done without checking that? The inspection is more stringent this time. Don''t try to cause any trouble."


    After saying that, he walked toward the small path leading to the back, and we quickly followed.


    Our group consisted of about eight


    people, making quite a spectacle. The assistant doctor hurriedly approached him. "Mr. Tommy, there''s only one patient left at back, and her situation is very


    serious. The family has intret


    us,not to let outsiders get into


    contact with her. Please don''t make


    things difficult for me."


    "Why do you say I''m making things difficult for you? This is a strict order from the superiors. We need to conduct aprehensive and thorough inspection. If you don''t let me check everything, how can I exin it to them?" Tommy said without hesitation. "Zach, go call the hospital director."


    A young man behind him promptly responded, turning around and leaving.


    The assistant doctor looked displeased. "It''s the same thing every time. Why are you so serious about this? You should try to help us. Why are you making a fuss?"


    Tommy immediately retorted, "Why are you so serious then? We each have our responsibilities. If I don''t inspect that room, it''s negligence on my part. I''ve brought a lot of people here. How can I justify it if I don''t carry out the inspection?"


    Tommy''s attitude was firm, and he


    refused to budge an inch. "This is different fromst time! It''s a requirement from the provincial authorities. What can I do about it? If you want, you can call the higher-ups. If they agree, I''ll leave immediately. Do you think lenjoy doing this? I still need to check another hospitalter. If you keep wasting my time, how will I have enough time for that? Will you


    inspect the next hospital for me?"


    At that moment, Wilbur walked over and looked at Tommy. "You''re Mr. Tommy, right? We don''t mean to obstruct you. It''s just that the patient in there is a little special."


    "But Mr. Wilbur, here in my area,Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    there are no special treatments for


    anyone. It''s just a routine inspection


    I need to carry out. If I don''t inspect


    this hospital thoroughly, what


    Will


    happen if a superior performs an audit? How will I exin?" Tommy''s reasoning was solid, and truly


    admired his quick thinking.


    "We''re here to check the hygiene, environment, personnel matching... What does that have to do with whether this person is special or not?" Wilbur looked displeased, and he red at the assistant doctor. "Let them check the back! Stop causing trouble."


    When the assistant doctor saw Wilbur speaking up, he had to step aside.


    I intentionally nced at him and noticed his face was tense. My heart sank instantly.

 Chapter 1058 Recently Assaulted

    Tommy didn''t say a word and walked into the room with an annoyed expression, saying, "Open all the room doors, quick. I still need to go to the next hospital. I can''t waste too much time here."


    When we entered the building, my apprehension grew. I nced at Tommy, who wasmanding, "Speed up, check every room thoroughly, and don''t leave any spots unchecked! Hurry up. The sooner we finish, the sooner we can wrap up. We need to go to the next hospital."


    Then he directed his subordinates from a distance, "Open the rooms. Every single one. This... that room over there."


    I signaled to Eleanor, and she quickly pretended to walk toward the inside. "Hurry up."


    With my white gloves on, I felt around every corner. The assistant doctor immediately ordered us to open all the rooms. When it came to the one inside, he stood at the doorway, "I think we can skip this one. The person inside just had an episode, and we haven''t cleaned up yet."


    "Open it," Tommy said without hesitation. He walked over and repeated, "Open it!"


    The assistant doctor nced at Wilbur, who had also followed us, and he raised his hand. "Open the door."


    The assistant doctor had no choice but to find the key and reluctantly open the room. Tommy strode in, and I followed closely.


    The moment I entered that room, I was stunned. The floor was a mess. It was scattered with food, vegetable leaves, soup, and a steamed bun smashed to pieces, with footprints still visible.


    There were also small spots of blood.


    My heart sank instantly.


    There was no one on the bed. I carefully looked around, and in a corner, a small and frail figure was curled up, still convulsing.


    Tommy nced around and said, "Why is the room like this?"


    The assistant doctor quickly exined, "She just had an episode, and we haven''t cleaned up yet."


    "Then hurry up. Do you want me to mark this ce as unsanitary? And besides, if someone''s having an episode, should she really be left alone like this?" Tommy turned to Wilbur. "Where''s the person in charge? It seems like you don''t want to do this anymore."


    Suddenly, I heard Eleanor shout from the corridor, "Could the person in chargee over for a moment?"


    The assistant doctor immediately responded and went out without checking on the patient.


    Tommy pointed at me. "You, go take a look."


    Then he pulled Wilbur aside. "Mr. Wilbur,e out for a moment. I need to talk to you."


    I approached Beatrice cautiously after hearing that.


    The assistant doctor quickly rushed over a momentter. Beatrice was still convulsing in the corner. As he was about to pull her up by her hair, I roared, "What are you doing?!"


    The doctor was startled. I knew I was a little out of line. Another male colleague who hade with us quickly said, "Is this how you treat patients? Even if she is mad, she''s still human, isn''t she?" The assistant doctor let go and someone shouted from outside again, "We need the person in charge here!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    My male colleague said, "They''re calling you."


    The assistant doctor reluctantly nced at Beatrice before swiftly leaving the room.


    I quickly pulled her up, but she struggled instinctively. I grabbed her, gently calling, "Beatrice."


    She continued to resist, shouting incoherently, her voice hoarse and frightening. I quickly took off my mask and softly said, "Beatrice, I''m Chloe."


    She seemed to pause for a moment.


    I quickly hugged her and brushed away the hair on her face, which was covered in food. The sight made


    cry. I hadn''t expected he/1.1"


    hidden beneath the messy hair, to be swollen like a pumpkin with her eyes barely visible. Her nose and mouth were bleeding too.


    Suddenly, she seemed to regain some awareness. I tried to touch her, and she continued to struggle. I softly said, "Beatrice, I''m going to save you. Wait for me."


    It was clear that she had just been assaulted.


    I shook her a couple of times. She


    seemed disoriented. She slowly opened her eyes, just a slit. When she saw me, she was startled and quicklypushed me away. She scooted backwards on the ground, but she locked her gaze onto me.


    She had probably realized what was happening. She stared at me with a look of disbelief.


    I whispered, "I''m Chloe, and I''m going to save you. Wait for me."


    Her eyes, barely open, suddenly welled up with tears.


    Swiftly, I handed her the note I had written earlier at the hotel. She


    clenched it in her hand. At that moment, I heard hurried footsteps


    approaching from outside. I guessed


    it must be the assistant doctor.


    I quickly pressed Beatrice back onto the floor, put my mask back on, and stood up just as the assistant doctor came closer.

 Chapter 1059 Hanging by a Thread

    I whispered, "Looks like she''s been injured. At least get her cleaned up in bed."


    The male colleague looked at me and asked, "Is she okay?"


    "Based on her condition, she''s fine now. She just looks exhausted," I replied. The male colleague lifted her back onto the bed.


    Two people quickly tidied up the room, and we pretended to check it again before leaving.


    Outside, everyone seemed relieved, as if a heavy burden had been lifted. We all headed out while talking. My mood was incredibly heavy.


    Wilbur saw us off to the car, and as we left thepound, I couldn''t control my emotions, and a sob escaped me.


    Eleanor quickly embraced me, asking, "Chloe, are you okay?"


    I looked at Tommy. "Hazelyn came and physically abused her. She''s been beaten beyond recognition, but she''s not insane, absolutely not. Tell Sean to speed up what he''s doing." Tommy nodded seriously and said, "Got it."


    Back at the hotel, I couldn''t contain my emotions. I rushed into As''s waiting arms and cried, ignoring everyone else in the room.


    As was rmed to see me in such a state. He held me tightly and patted my back. "What''s going on? Don''t cry. What happened? Hmm?"


    But I couldn''t control my tears. Eleanor cautiously said, "When we arrived at the hospital, Hazelyn''s car was already parked in the courtyard. She physically abused Beatrice. Chloe saw her in a severely beaten state. I think it was very serious. But we didn''t see when Hazelyn left."


    "Don''t cry, it''s okay." As stroked my head. "She''ll be punished. Trust me. I''ll make her pay for what she''s done a hundred times, a thousand times over."


    Only then did I slowly suppress my sobbing, took a deep breath, and adjusted my emotions. Then I noticed that Arnold, Nick, and the others were still in the room.


    Blushing, I sat beside As. "It looks like Beatrice didn''t have it easy. She''s enduring inhuman torment. She''s definitely not crazy."


    As I said that, my voice choked


    again. "Her body is covered in


    wounds. I could see it from her


    neckline She was severely beateret


    but she''s definitely conscious. When I handed her the note, she


    immediately took it and crumpled it upin her hand. She''s absolutely normal."


    I recounted the situation inside, leaving everyone in shock and anger.


    "This is absolutely insane!" Arnold eximed.


    "But the more sane she is, the more I... can''t bear it." I continued, "She''s a perfectly sane person." Arnold looked at As. "Looks like I need to stay here for a while. You guys go back to Foswood." "But I..." I hesitated.


    Arnold looked at me and said, "Listen, you go back. I''ll call you if necessary. Don''t you trust me?"


    As nodded. "This is the only thing we can do. We''ll go back and handle Liora''s situation, and we also got some news from Dn."


    I could only nod. Staying here longer


    would serve no purpose. It was impossible for me to see her again. I hoped that Beatrice would see the note gave her, and that it would give her hope.


    I had only written a few words, but it would definitely ignite her fighting spirit.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Finn had sessfully connected Alvin and Sean. Finn kept saying that he wanted to assist Sean in the investigation.


    It seemed that Sean was already taking action, and with Arnold here, I felt assured.


    Having arranged things here, the


    rest of us took a flight back to


    Foswood. As soon as wended and turned on our phones, my notifications exploded. Apparently, Liora had caused trouble again during the three days I was away.


    I realized that my ''scandal'' in Foswood was making headlines.

 Chapter 1060 Scandal in Foswood

    The day I left Foswood, my alleged scandalous photos had suddenly flooded the inte.


    Ivanna, Lauren, and Carol all knew about my return and called me to tell me what was going on.


    I looked at As. "You knew about this, didn''t you? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "What was the point of telling you? It was within my expectations, and the paparazzo behind this has already been caught." As looked indifferent, continuing, "She can make all the fuss she wants." Scrolling through my phone, I saw the published pictures. They did seem carefully crafted.


    There were some old photos from a long time ago-pictures of me meeting Atticus in Rivendell, me with Arnold, me and Ardie in Sris, and me meeting Fred. This indicated that they had been monitoring me for a long time.


    And the angles of these photos were highly questionable. They looked more intimate than they actually were. But among these photos, one drew my attention...


    It was a recent picture taken in my office, capturing a very casual moment. But it had now be an intimate photo as the angle was very suggestive.


    This photo was taken on the day I bumped into Ryan when he came into my office. He had been afraid I might fall, so he held me and asked if I was okay. The picture had been captured right at that moment. I showed it to As and asked, "As, what do you think about this picture?"


    I asked him that because he was my husband, and he was well aware of Ryan''s feelings for me. My question had another implication. I was asking him about the angle of the photo. Although I asked one question, it had two meanings.


    He nced at it and said without hesitation, "This photo was taken in your office. If there were no other people involved, it can only mean something fishy''s going on in there. I''ll send someone to thoroughly check your office tomorrow. It''s been hard to do anything these past two days since you weren''t here, and I wasn''t sure what you would think."


    I understood what he meant, but I was still surprised. It seemed my suspicions were correct. There was only one person capable of doing this, and it was Adide.


    I was certain no one else would be involved in this. I firmly believed that.


    I vividly remembered that this had urred after Adide was hired.


    When I bumped into Ryan, it was only the two of us in the office.


    It seemed she really had been sent by Liora.


    "Looking at these photos, I think she''s been following me for a long time. She sure has some endurance. I have to say she''s very impressive."


    I looked at As. "Any more thoughts?"


    He looked at me and asked, "What else?"


    I smiled yfully. "What about how you feel after seeing these photos, especially this one? Did you feel ufortable? Did you want to ask me what happened?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He looked at me and pulled me


    closer. I obediently moved into his


    embrace. He held me as I sat in hisp and said seriously, "Yes, I felt ufortable. Seeing any man''s hands touching you would make me furious. You are mine, my precious one. I''ve searched for you for eighteen years."


    I was a little surprised and was about to exin myself, but he immediately stopped me and continued, "But I believe in you. I''m confident that I''m the best. I''ve been striving for this since the moment I left you all those years ago. I want to be the best man in the world fop


    you. I want to be the one who


    can give you everything and make


    you feel safe. That way, you''ll never leave me."


    His hand supported my back, and he said these words to me with a serious expression.


    "I believe in my Ste. I know she''s only had eyes for me since childhood. She knows I''m her As, and she''ll never fall in love with anyone else."


    His words moved me, and my eyes became a little teary.

 Chapter 1061 The Show Has Just Begun

    "I will try to ovee my possessiveness and give you the space you deserve. Otherwise, those who fantasize about you won''t see the sun tomorrow," he said with a confident tone. "But I won''t control your freedom. You''re an individual, and you should have your own. That''s how you''ll be happy. My mission is not only to protect you but also to make you feel happy. "That''s what makes a good husband. So, I have to ovee this possessiveness. Am I not the best?"


    My eyes welled up, and I nestled into his embrace. "Of course, from the first time I saw you, I knew you''re the best."


    He lightly bit my lips and gazed at me. "So seeing these photos is not strange to me, and I know my Ste won''t be interested in anyone else. If she does, it only means one thing-I haven''t done my best, and I need to strive harder."


    I didn''t expect As to express such touching words. I felt like I was getting intoxicated with his sweetness.


    I said solemnly, "As, it''s so good to have you by my side. I don''t know what happened in the past, but I will remember that our journey together will be wonderful. I may have many friends of either gender, but there''s only one person I love deeply, and that will never change."


    As''s hand cupped the back of my head, his index finger caressing my lips. "How can a husband not trust his wife?"


    I clung to his neck and kissed him.


    It was time to deal with Liora, and we discussed what needed to be done.


    The next day, As sent his subordinate to my office. A thorough search was conducted, and they found a hidden camera. I didn''t let them move it.


    I went to the secretary''s office and saw Adide bossing around another secretary. As soon as I walked in, she sensed something from the other secretary''s expression.


    As soon as she turned around and saw me enter, she immediately put on a smiling face. "Ms. Chloe, what can I do for you? I was just discussing the report with Sydney." Sydney looked frustrated and was about to speak, but Adide quickly said, "Ms. Chloe, feel free to order me around. I''m new here, so I hope to learn more."


    I noticed the displeased look on Sydney''s face as she continued with the matter at hand.


    "That''s great. I love your spirit," I said calmly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sydney, I''m looking forward to reading the report in your hand. Why haven''t you submitted it to me?" I asked Sydney


    Before Sydney could speak, Adide


    immediately interrupted her.


    "Sydney, that


    let me do the report ne


    you haven''t finished. Let''s not dy


    Ms. Chloe''s approval."


    My eyes narrowed as I watched Adide efficiently take a folder from Sydney''s desk, sit down, and pretend to work earnestly.


    Sydney looked at me, visibly distressed. I remained silent, turned around, and left the secretary''s office.


    Coincidentally, I ran into Carol at the doorway. I said, "I was just looking for you."


    Carol hesitated for a moment, looked at me, and understood my intention. "Ms. Chloe, what can I do for you?"


    "I need you to apany me to Adrian''s office. Mnie has news. She wants to plead guilty tomorrow. I want to consult Adrian about the possible sentence if she pleads


    guilty. That way, I''ll know what to


    do.


    I finished speaking and pulled Carol towards the exit, confident that Adide would understand the implications of my words.


    The two of us went downstairs and


    drove out of the underground


    garage, stopping in front of the


    opposite building. I sat in the caret


    with Carol, called As, and


    informed him that I had ryed the


    message to Adide and that they


    should be prepared.


    In no time, I saw Adide hastilying out of the building, talking on the phone as she walked.


    Carol and I exchanged a nce, both smiling. Tonight, there would be a good show.


    We got out of the car and returned to the office. It looked like there would be some interesting developments tonight.

 Chapter 1062 The Big Reveal

    Before the end of the afternoon, Lauren came to my office. She had been working and studying at ATL Empire, so she spent most of her time there.


    As she walked in, she asked, "I didn''t see As at ATL Empire today. How are we handling that news?"


    "It''s in progress. If you''re free tonight, I''ll take you to watch an interesting show," I said with a satisfied smile. I figured someone might be keeping an eye on me.


    "What kind of show?" Lauren asked eagerly.


    "You''ll find out when the timees," I said mysteriously. I had checked with Cane. Those pinhole cameras could only capture images, not sound. That was why I felt so free to say whatever I wanted.


    In the afternoon, I saw Adide had returned to the office, looking calm. It seemed she had already spread the news.


    Without asking about it, Lauren inquired about the situation in Gerby. Mentioning this matter immediately soured my mood.


    Shaking my head with a sigh, I said, "Beatrice is in deep trouble."


    "Why do you say that?" Lauren asked.


    I recounted the whole process to Lauren in detail. She was left speechless. "Oh my! That''s just outrageous!"


    While we were discussing this, unexpectedly, Carol knocked on the door and announced, "Poppy is here!"


    There was helplessness on all our faces. This woman was quite persistent.


    "Come in," I said resignedly.


    The next moment, Poppy walked in. This time, she looked refreshingly casual, not fully covered. It seemed Arnold''s words had indeed worked.


    Before I could speak, Lauren took the lead, looking at Poppy. "Why have you been so carefreetely, Ms. Poppy?"


    Poppy smiled. "What do you mean? I just finished work and thought you must be back from your business trip!"


    "I just got back. You''re pretty urate," I said with a smile.


    "I was worried for you. How can you be so indifferent to the online rumors? Why doesn''t Mr. As help you handle it?" She seemed genuinely concerned, but thetter part of her sentence was clearly a jab at As.


    "Let them talk. The truth will always prevail," I replied nonchntly. "It''s just a few insults. Who knows who''ll end up looking stupid?"


    "You''re really confident! Aren''t you afraid of people saying too much and affecting your rtionship with Mr. As?" Poppy said it with a somewhat gloating expression.


    Lauren immediately retorted, "Oh,


    don''t worry. Her and As? That''s a match made in heaven. You may not know it yet, but As had searched for Chloe for 18 years. How Could a little gossip shake that?"


    Poppy looked at me in astonishment. "What do you mean?"


    "It means whatever other people say is futile. They''ve been together since they were children. Understand?" Lauren said it matter-of-factly.


    Naturally, Poppy didn''t believe it. She looked at me and said with a smile, "Chlo, your charm is still there! Otherwise, why would Mr. As be so devoted?"


    Lauren immediately added, "Oh, Ms. Poppy, after knowing you for so long, you''ve finally said something sensible. Mr. As is truly devoted, right?" Poppy felt ufortable and said, "Chlo, since you''re back, how about I treat you tonight? Let''s have a get-together. You pick the ce."


    "No, not tonight. I have something


    going on. We have some family


    matters to attend to. I apologize." I


    quickly declined her invitation.


    Tonight was absolutely not to be


    upied. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Really? Are you just going to turn me down like this?" Poppy seemed skeptical. "Is there really something on at home?"


    "Indeed there is," I replied unequivocally.


    "I finally found some free time, and it seems it''s a waste." Poppy seemed a bit unwilling. I was sure she thought she could be invited to my home as before. However, she shouldn''t be involved in tonight''s affair, even if it was a grand spectacle.

 Chapter 1063 Waiting For Her Next Move

    .


    Seeing Poppy''s reluctance, I had to say, "There''s something very important at home today. Another day, perhaps. My apologies."


    "Oh! Ms. Poppy, I just remembered. Do you remember Harmony?" Lauren suddenly brought up, and I instantly understood her intention.


    Poppy looked at Lauren and nodded. "Yes! What about her?"


    "Have you heard of how she''s doing now?" Lauren teased a bit.


    "How?" Poppy''s curiosity was piqued.


    "She''s turned into a stunning beauty, even more so than before. Probably making aeback in the entertainment industry. You might have another formidable rival."


    Lauren was clearly up to no good.


    "Is that so?" Poppy asked skeptically.


    "It''s true. I''ve seen her in person. She''s back in action," Lauren said. "It seems like she''s after some resources."


    Poppy looked dismissive. "Times have changed. It''s difficult to make aeback in our industry."


    Lauren nodded. "We outsiders really don''t understand your industry! No wonder you all work so hard to find a good match for yourselves."


    "Every woman wants a good ending. How many are as fortunate as you two?" Poppyplimented us.


    "People have different destinies," Lauren said with a touch of wisdom.


    "Yeah. That''s why we envy you so much." Poppy genuinely expressed her admiration. I could tell that she meant it, and it didn''t feel forced. Just then, Carol knocked and came in. She said to me, "Work''s done! I''m going off now!"


    I nodded and said, "You guys can go first. I''m waiting for As to pick me up."


    Carol immediately gestured an ''OK'' and said, "Alright, I''m off. You guys carry on."


    Not long after, As called, asking me toe downstairs. The three of us then got up and went down together. Poppy had to bid me farewell at the door. She watched me enter As''s car while Lauren drove back to Pleca Park.


    It just so happened that Ava''s ride had also just returned.


    As soon as the car door opened, she jumped down with a cheer and ran straight to As.


    "Daddy, why did you and Mommye back so early today?"


    She reached out for As to pick her up.


    As lifted her with a smile. "Ava! I came back quickly because I missed you."


    Ava hugged his neck and gave As a loud smooch.


    Then, she called out to Lauren, "Aunt Lauren, I have a question for you."


    She climbed down from As''s arms, ran toward Lauren, and hugged her with delight.


    "What''s the question?" Lauren asked with joy.


    Ava whispered something in her ear, and I saw Lauren nodding andughing.


    Ava''s expression was exaggerated, her little face full of shock. I wondered what could make her react like that.


    After greeting everyone, Jenny had already run back to find her grandmother.


    I nced at As and asked softly, "Do you think she will make a move tonight?"


    I was, of course, referring to Liora.


    "She definitely won''t let Mnie get caught. Mnie knows too much about her, at least enough to give her a lot of trouble this time. Not to mention that it will involve a bunch of people!" As said.


    "Now Liora is besieged from all sides. You think we''re the only ones pressuring her?"


    As said, "It''s already confirmed.


    Felix and Franklin, the two brothers, are also connected to her. If we move against her, it will expose a whole lot. And there''s also Melvern... en.swhovelsMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Keegan''s side is the same. If Mnie isn''t captured and brought back, he''s on thin ice. Once Mnie is captured, he''s doomed." I also


    understood the logic in this.


    "So, she will definitely suppress Mnie. You can rest assured. She will definitely make a move," As reassured me.


    Hearing As say this, I felt more at ease. It seemed like Liora''s good days wereing to an end.


    I was more eager to see what Mnie looked like now. The days of her escape for over a month must have been tormenting. Perhaps this time would be her end. For her, it might be a good thing.

 Chapter 1064 Sincere Advice

    Rose saw we were all back and quickly instructed Nigel to prepare dinner.


    Having an elderly person at home really made a difference. My mom had been away for so many days while Rose had been taking care of the kids at the vi.


    There were quite a few servants in the vi, and they could take good care of Ava. But I always feel more at ease with Rose around.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Thanks for holding the fort, Grandma Rose. Otherwise, I don''t know how to deal with this little troublemaker." I looped my arm around Rose''s, looking at Ava, who was still whispering secrets to Lauren.


    It seemed like Lauren needed to have her own child. While I was away these few days, I didn''t know if she had made progress with Oliver.


    Rose patted my hand. "Being busy is a good thing. Recently, I''ve delegated many things to Arnold, and it''s been very rxing. The air in this yard is refreshing, and I feel light and healthy."


    Lauren walked in. She looked at Rose and said, "Madam, you don''t look like an 80-year-old. To still govern at 80, you are my role model."


    Roseughed heartily. "You sure know how to sweet-talk. How are you and Oliver doing?"


    "Hey! How else can we be? He is him, and I am me," Lauren said carelessly.


    "Hey! Don''t miss out. How can there be no setbacks in life? You have to allow others to make mistakes. He made a serious mistake, but I think his way of admitting it is sincere," Rose advised. "Even you know about this?" Lauren looked surprised at Rose, her face turning red.


    "For matters like yours, it has long be a big mystery in Foswood. Everyone is specting about the final oue. It''s turning into a betting game. Oliver is really daring!" Rose said. "Rose, why are you gossiping, too?" Lauren said shyly.


    "How is this gossiping? I''m just an ordinary person. Besides, you also have to look at who the male lead is."


    "Why does it matter who he is?" I chuckled and joined in.


    "You have to learn to stop at the right time. Don''t you know the type of person Oliver is? He kneeled for you in public! In my opinion, you''ve already earned your dignity. Don''t be unyielding.


    "You''re not young anymore. You have to give yourself a chance. How much good time do you think you have left?" Rose''s words were heavy, and even though they sounded like advice, I could hear the criticism.


    "Once you are my age, you will know. Oliver has something to offer you that no other man can. If you miss him, you will regret it for the rest of your life," Rose said with deep sincerity.


    Lauren nodded passively.


    "It''s Oliver. You don''t need more than that. Just stay by the side of such a man, be a legitimatepanion, and live afortable life. You can be superior to everyone! Moreover, if he extends this olive branch for for you and you don''t take it, do you think you still have a chance?"


    I added, "Grandma Rose''s words make sense. He has already proposed to you, and what better way to apologize is there?"


    Our words left Lauren speechless and a bit discouraged. "I still can''t get past the hurdle with that woman. I''m afraid I will never forget it. I have my pride to uphold."


    The olddy snorted. "Hmph! Some dignity is just your misconception! This has ruined many people."

 Chapter 1065 Knowing When to Stop

    I must admit, Rose was quite insightful. I agreed with what she said.


    Rose continued, "It''s okay to have feelings, but you shouldn''t be stubborn. A truly smart woman knows when to stop and when to bend. Punishing each other for the time spent together is both torture and relief. You wanted to punish him, didn''t you?"


    Lauren looked at Rose in astonishment, her eyes filled with hopeful light.


    "If he has hurt you, this grudge can only be settled when you''re with him. Silly girl. Try and understand what I''m saying."


    Rose poked Lauren''s head and gestured to us. "Let''s go. We''ll chat while we eat. The little girl must be starving after ying at the kindergarten. Dinner is ready."


    Sure enough, Ava devoured her dinner. I felt as if I had been neglecting my daughter too muchtely.


    Watching her enjoy her meal, I asked, "Was the lunch at the kindergarten not yummy?"


    She looked at me with big, twinkling eyes and said in a cute voice, "Of course, our home-cooked dinner is much better, so I ate very little for lunch."


    Jenny quickly added, "She ate a lot of yummy food too!"


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Looking at Ava, I smiled. "My daughter, you''re such a little foodie."


    "What do you think was delicious at the kindergarten?" As asked, looking at her.


    She didn''t hesitate and replied quickly, "They cook dishes we don''t make at home, and those are the delicious ones."


    I pressed on, "Such as?"


    Like a little hamster, she turned, still chewing on her food. "My favorite is chicken tenders. It smells so good. I can eat a lot of it."


    Jenny chimed in, "And mini quiches!"


    These were the two dishes our family''s chef had never made.


    As immediately instructed the chef, "Make chicken tenders for dinner from now on."


    Ava quickly swallowed her food and said, "Daddy, chicken wings are delicious too."


    "Okay. I will take you and Jenny to eat them together," As promised indulgently.


    Ava asked me, "Mommy, when will Grandmae back? They''reing back, right?"


    "Of course," I said confidently. "They went to sell the house in their hometown, so it might take a little longer. But they will definitelye back. Just be patient and wait."


    "Does that mean we can''t go back to the small town again?" Ava''s question suddenly made me feel a hint of nostalgia.


    Pondering, I said, "It''s not that we can''t go back. We can visit it, but we can''t stay there for a long time."


    "Then, we won''t have our home there anymore, right? But Jenny hasn''t been there yet. She said she had never seen snow."


    Ava''s words made me suddenly feel


    a touch of homesickness. I hadn''t called my parents for two days, and I didn''t know how things were going on their end or whether the house affairs were going smoothly.


    All these recent events in Gerby had been quite tumultuous. Every time I thought of Beatrice still in a difficult situation, I felt anxious.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that needed to call my parentster to inquire. If things didn''t go smoothly, I would entrust the Phillips family to handle it. There was no need for them to wait there until the house was sold beforeing back.


    After dinner, I took the children to y in the yard.


    Lauren continued chatting with Rose, and didn''t interrupt them. thought Rose might advise her, and perhaps she would listen. After all, that olddy''s perspective on things was quite different.


    I knew deep down that Lauren still had a lingering affection for Oliver. It was just that she couldn''t get past that hurdle herself, and this hurdle could only be crossed by her and no one else.

 Chapter 1066 A Difficult Look

    Seizing the moment, I called my mom.


    My mom promptly answered. "You''re back early today."


    I chuckled and replied, "Mom! How did you know I came back early?"


    "How? It''s been a few days since you called. I thought you were busy, so I didn''t want to bother you." My mom knew me well.


    "I was on a business trip for three days. I''ve been pretty busy, so I didn''t have time to call you. How are things over there? Does it seem like we can sell the house soon? If we can''t, you shoulde back. We can entrust it to the Phillips family."


    "We had a few potential buyers, but nothing was finalized. Looks like we won''t be able to sell the house as quickly as we thought. Will it be too much trouble for the Phillips family? They''re already helping us look at houses."


    "In that case, find a neighbor you can trust, leave the keys with them, and let them take care of it. Or you could hire a reputable real estate agent and let them handle everything," I suggested, knowing that if it were me, I would definitely hire the real estate agent and just pay the fee.


    "I''ve been busy, and Grandma Rose has been taking care of things at home. You shoulde back as soon as possible," I added. I was worried about any sudden emergencies.


    The most pressing matter right now was the situation in Gerby. As had also said yesterday that Dn had some news. I hadn''t had a chance to ask him about that because of the situation with Liora. It seemed like I would be busy again and might not have time to ask today as well.


    There was Nocturnia too. David had been on my case twice already. It looked like I would have to go back, especially since he was the patriarch of the Pierce family.


    "Okay, I''ll discuss it with your dad, and we''ll try toe back as soon as possible. We''ve dealt with everything here. There''s nothing left. It''s all empty. It looks like we''re fleeing the scene or something." I could sense the sadness in my mom''s tone.


    I smiled, trying to stay casual, and asked, "Which do you think is better, Mom? Our vi or the small town?"


    My mom sighed. "My child, how could youpare them? They''re iparable. We have so many years of memories with your dad here!"


    Suddenly, my heart stung. She treasured those memories, but they had taken away my own.


    I clutched the phone and fell into silence.


    My mom continued, "Let''s try to get things done as soon as possible We miss Ava, too. At least she''s gotten used to it. When we first left, she seemed a little lost. Has she been asking about us these days?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I quickly said, "She just asked me about you a moment ago. She wondered when you would be back."


    "What a sweetie!" My momughed immediately, her tone much lighter.


    I hung up the phone after exchanging a few more words with my mom.


    The sky gradually darkened, and As came over, calling me inside. I knew it was time for us to leave.


    I quickly called the children back into the house.


    Then, I told them we had some business to attend to.


    Ava was easy-going as always. She just looked up at me and asked, "Mommy, where are you going?"


    "Me, Daddy, and Aunt Lauren are


    going to meet a client. If we get backte, make sure to have Aunt Cecelia help you take a bath and go to bed early. Don''t make Grandma Rose worry, okay?"


    "Okay. I''ll be good. I won''t let Grandma worry. You should go."


    She turned to run off, but after a few steps, she suddenly turned back and shouted at me, "Mommy, can I ask you something?"


    I could only smile and nod. "Go ahead."


    Ava grinned mischievously and said,


    "Can Daddy make a call again and take us to the ce where all those parents wentst time? My ssmates wanted me to ask you about that! They said they had a lot of fun and they want to go again. And many of my ssmates didn''t get to gost time, so can we have more people this time?"


    After hearing her request, I felt my head ache.

 Chapter 1067 A Sudden Change

    Thest time we went with those parents to visit the farm, it had been an absolute st. We had almost torn down the whole ce.


    Before I could respond to her request, As was already ruffling her little head indulgently. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to invite your ssmates to the farm for another round of fun." Ava cheered excitedly then ran off to share the good news with Jenny.


    As we left, I saw her rushing into her great-grandma''s arms, chattering away about something.


    As''s phone rang at that moment, and he answered as he walked.


    I watched As''s face as he took the call. When his expression gradually grew serious, I knew something must have happened.


    Even Lauren looked at As, and we exchanged nces.


    After he hung up, he said, "Get in the car. We''re going to the hospital."


    "The hospital?" Puzzled, I grabbed Lauren and followed As to his car.


    Once in the car, I asked As what was going on.


    He told me, "Things have changed. It seems Liora has suddenly acted against Mnie, but she didn''t do it in person. Liora has gone missing."


    "What? Missing?" Lauren and I eximed simultaneously. It was hard to believe.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Somebody disguised themselves as her, went to the construction site, and called Mnie away. Our people mistook the imposter for Liora and didn''t intervene. There was a car identter. Mnie was severely injured, and the person disguised as Liora has died. Mnie has been taken to the hospital. We need to go there immediately."


    Now I understood what was going on.


    Mnie couldn''t die right now. She was a key witness.


    Many pieces of evidence wouldn''t be strong enough if something happened to her.


    "How do we know Liora is missing?" Lauren asked anxiously.


    "Our people sensed that something was wrong and rushed back to Liora''s residence, but they found it empty. Liora was nowhere to be seen," As exined.


    "That was a cunning move. She yed a trick to divert attention," I murmured. "Liora is making some desperate moves!"


    None of us spoke. The car sped through the streets, heading straight to the Klinein Hospital.


    Once at the hospital, we went straight to the emergency room.


    Cane came over as we entered the corridor. As asked, "How is she? Is there any hope?"


    Cane exined the situation to us in detail.


    "Cut off all transportation channels immediately. We can''t let her


    escape As long as she''s still in


    Foswood, I guarantee she''ll show up


    within 24 hours," As instructed Cane.


    "Understood, I''ve already arranged it."


    "Inform the police," As added.


    Cane quickly walked away.


    Shortly after, several police officers arrived. As briefed them on the situation.


    The surgery only ended at ten o''clock. The doctors exined the situation to the police. Mnie had survived, but the outlook was not good. She had two broken ribs a punctured lung, a ruptured spleen, and a mild concussion.


    As talked to the leading officer and wanted to take us away, but I insisted on seeing Mnie.


    She was wheeled out not long after. She looked like she had been through a lot and had a bandage around her head. She was still unconscious.


    I didn''t expect to see Mnie like this. She looked nothing like her original self. Her skin was


    sallow and emaciated, and she looked like a chain smoker. There was darkness under her eyes, and her hands were dirty. It seemed like she hadn''t washed them in a long time.


    To be honest, my heart felt heavy when I saw Mnie. I experienced no joy in revenge.


    Lauren nced at me and pulled me


    away. Displeased, she said, "Don''t show mercy to the devil. She might


    seem weak, but her heart is still cruel. Don''t forget, her mother is a living example. And don''t forget how Grace died."


    Lauren''s words made anypassion I felt disappear.


    Instead of returning to Pleca Park, we went to the warehouse district.

 Chapter 1068 Something Happened to Melanie

    It was my first time entering the warehouse district from the outside. I used to ess it through the secret passage from my home.


    Lauren was utterly astonished as she also experienced it for the first time. I exined that this ce was an absolute secret and she couldn''t tell anyone about it.


    There was no need for me to say any more. Lauren understood.


    As asked me to check on Anya while he went to the main building.


    I got someone to fetch Anya for me. It had been quite a while since Ist saw her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She arrived quickly. She probably knew it was me. Her face lit up with joy as she ran over to me with a big smile on her lovely face, making her even more charming. Lauren stared at her and asked, "Where did you find such a pretty little girl?"


    I kept it brief.


    Anya lookedpletely different. Herplexion was brighter. She spoke to me in still awkward English. "You''re here, Madam!"


    "Oh, you can speak English now?" I looked at her in delight, pulling her over and introducing her to Lauren. "This is a good friend of mine. You''re making good progress." She listened earnestly to what I said. She was probably struggling to keep up with my pace.


    "I study every day," she said.


    I wanted to ask her if there was any news about Loak, but I realized she might not have that information.


    So, I asked if she wasfortable here. Her smile told me the answer.


    I didn''t ask, but she told me that her brother had gone to find my dad.


    She put it vaguely, but I understood what she meant. Her brother had left, saying he needed to find my dad and bring him back.


    She tried hard to convey that her brother promised they could make it happen, and this was theirmitment to me.


    I was delighted when I heard this. I had subconsciously thought that they were my only hope of meeting my biological father.


    We spoke for a long time, even


    though it was a little challenging. I could still understand a lot from her words. It was a significant


    improvement. And I enjoyed it


    especially considering that it was the first time we hadmunicated without a trantor.


    As spent a long time inside beforeing out of the building. He exchanged a few words with Anya, who responded respectfully.


    After bidding me farewell, she returned to where she lived, walking quite a distance before smiling and waving at me.


    As was on the phone in the car, discussing something to do with Mnie.


    Finally, he added a reminder. "Make sure no news gets out tonight. Tomorrow, release all the details of Mnie''s ident. Include the information that she''s still in aa, but out of danger. The police are still investigating."


    I understood As''s intention. He wanted to lure out Liora.


    Liora must be afraid of Mnie waking up, since Mnie knew a lot of Liora''s secrets.


    We went back to Pleca Park. It waste, so Lauren stayed over.


    Before going to bed, I asked, "Why wait until tomorrow to release the news?"


    As embraced me, his voice gentle, "To put pressure on her. She wants information about Mnie, but she won''t get it tonight. She''ll be scared. She''ll only be able to muster the courage to take drastic action after getting the news tomorrow."


    As spoke with confidence. He was someone who sought victory in stability, regardless of how turbulent the outside world was or how clear the direction was. He was never constrained or influenced by anyone, and he always maintained a clear mind and relied on his own judgment.


    I eagerly anticipated Liora''s appearance tomorrow. Our confrontation could finallye to an end.


    As Iy in As''s arms, feeling his breath and listening to his heartbeat, I suddenly felt incredibly happy.


    At this moment, the person who hated me to the bone was enduring time as if it were crawling, while her moments of freedom ticked away.

 Chapter 1069 Easy Bait

    The next day, I went to thepany with Lauren. She returned to her own office and instead of going to ATL Empire. Before I could reach my office, I saw Adide busy in the pantry.


    When she saw me, she quickly walked over with a smile. "Good morning, Ms. Chloe. Would you like a cup of coffee?"


    "I don''t like coffee," I said firmly. "Is Carol here yet?"


    "She''s not in yet. You can tell me if you need anything," she replied eagerly.


    "Tell her toe to my office when she gets here," I said, then walked into my office, thinking that Adide seemed to havepleted her mission.


    Before long, Carol hurriedly walked in. "Are you looking for me, Chlo?"


    "Are there any special documents I need to handle?" I asked. "And keep an eye on that one outside. Find a reason to kick her out."


    "There are no special documents. I asked Mr. Ryan to handle them yesterday. He''s been in touch with the people in Bourdamun. He''s been busy with that these days. He said he was going to Bourdamun today."


    "Alright, I got it."


    "When do you n on getting rid of the one outside?" Carol asked me.


    I knew she was talking about Adide. After thinking for a moment, I replied, "We''ll wait until Liora is captured."


    I was afraid that Liora might still contact her if something went wrong and try to gather information about me. We might still be able to get some useful leverage.


    Carol went out to attend to her duties, and I was lost in thought about Mnie.


    I didn''t even notice Lauren when she came in.


    I was preupied and wanted to check on Mnie''s condition.


    Lauren understood what was on my mind. She reached over and tapped my desk, saying, "Alright, stop being so absent-minded. Let''s go. I''ll go with you to check on her again." Only then did I realize she was already in front of my desk.


    When we arrived at the hospital, it was swarming with reporters. We were afraid of causing a scene, so we bypassed them and entered the inpatient department through the back door.


    To my surprise, I saw Matthew in the corridor of the ward.


    He seemed a little surprised to et


    both of us. His expression was awkward, and he was caught off guard. It was toote to hide so he stood there, looking dazed


    Lauren wasn''t going to let this go. She looked at Matthew disdainfully.


    Before I could speak, she said, "Looks like some people are just easy bait. How shameless."


    Matthew looked at me awkwardly. "Why are you here?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "As''s people saved her, and I came to visit," I said indifferently. "Did you see her? Should I talk to them so you can go in?"


    "There''s no need for that. This is her own fault," Matthew said heartlessly. "It doesn''t matter if she lives or dies, she''ll have nothing to do with the Murphy family from now on. I''ve entrusted Adrian to dissolve the


    marriage with her."


    I looked at him but didn''t respond, because I felt it had nothing to do with me.


    "I was wrong. I was punished for what I did. Why do you need to rub it in? Are you having fun?" Matthew said emotionlessly. Then, he walked away.


    "Why, you little..." Lauren was unable to vent her anger. She wanted to say something more, but I stopped her.


    "Let it go," I said softly.


    I didn''t know what to say.


    His words had obviously been emotional. Was he sick?


    He had chosen his own path, but he was trying to me someone else for the trouble he had experienced. He was really something.


    Lauren looked at Matthew''s departing figure and asked, "Has he lost his mind?"


    I shrugged and said wryly, "Have you only just realized that?"


    Weughed and walked toward Mnie''s ward.

 Chapter 1070 A Familiar Silhouette

    Mnie had a private room, and two police officers guarded the door. They knew who I was since I had handed her over to themst night. After a brief exchange, one of them apanied us inside. Mnie still hadn''t woken up. She looked solemn.


    The bandage on her head made her look even paler. If it weren''t for the beeping of the machines by her bed, you wouldn''t even have realized she was alive.


    Lauren said disdainfully, "I never thought she''d end up like this. She brought it on herself. I didn''t know until now. What do you think her reaction will be when she wakes up and discovers the truth? When she realizes she was manipted and silenced? Her life is aplete mess. Do you think she''ll regret it?"


    As I looked at the motionless Mnie, I thought about Lauren''s question and didn''t know what to say.


    Sighing, I said, "It''s really sad. People like her all end up the same way. You need to get to the end to realize how foolish you''ve been. You''re right. She doesn''t deserve any sympathy.


    "But it''s good that Matthew has awakened to reality. They can figure out the rest on their own. Let''s go."


    Lauren and I left Mnie''s hospital room.


    Once outside, we passed a nurse pushing a cart with some syringes. She walked quickly, and I nced at her casually. We returned downstairs through the original route.


    The inte had been flooded with reports of Mnie''s arrest, and many people were constantly giving updates from the hospital. Thement section was buzzing with spection about the reason behind her arrest.


    Even those so-called "wise" individuals had started dissecting the secrets within, analyzing Mnie''s significance in those cases.


    Since there was such overwhelming media coverage about this, all the scandalous rumors about me had been swept away, disappearing without a trace.


    Some even hinted at a connection between Mnie''s ident and an attempt to silence her.


    The reporters following this story had nearly lost their minds. They rushed to the hospital to get thetest news.


    Lauren and I quietly used the staff passage at the back to return to our car. Before I got in, I saw Arton entering the hospital gate.


    Puzzled, I wondered if Arton had alsoe to see Mnie.


    I nudged Lauren, and she looked at me. I nodded subtly toward Arton.


    Lauren nced in the direction I had nodded and said, "Oh, that guy''s quite a hottie. He seems really manly. What''s he doing here?"


    "I haven''t figured it out. I don''t think


    he''s going to do anything to That would be foolish," I sa


    foolish," I said a


    , watching Arto


    inside.


    "Why is he here then?" Lauren asked. "Shall we go back and check?"


    I thought for a moment. "Let''s wait in the car and see."


    Lauren immediately said, "Why should we wait in the car? If he doesn''te out, are we just going to keep waiting? Let''s go in and see. If that guy really can''t forget about her, I''m telling you, he''ll be trouble."


    I felt a little uneasy after hearing what Lauren said. Without saying another word, I closed the door that I had just opened, and we went back upstairs.


    As we reached the corridor, we


    heard arguing voices. I hurried to the corridor entrance to look inside and saw Arton arguing with two


    policemen. Evidently, he want.ne


    go in and see Mnie but was being refused.


    The two policemen escorted Arton out.


    They were already far away from the ward.


    I quickly walked inside. Just as I was about to approach them, I saw a nurse pushing a cart out of Mnie''s ward. She briskly returned to the nurse station.


    I felt that she looked familiar for some reason!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1071 A Quick Rescue

    Before I could even speak, Arton had already noticed me. He seemed a bit surprised, his eyes avoiding mine. "M-Ms. Chloe."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shot him a stern look, my gaze piercing as I asked, "What are you doing here?"


    The tall and sturdy Arton lowered his head, muttering, "I-I just wanted to check on her condition."


    "And?" I pressed on.


    At that moment, one of the policemen who had retreated into the room earlier ran out. He shouted for a doctor, his voice filled with urgency.


    rmed, I had a sudden premonition that something was wrong. I rushed toward the room.


    Lauren, the remaining police officer, and Arton all followed suit. Simultaneously, a group of medical staff hurried toward Mnie''s room.


    Upon entering, they checked the instruments, and the doctor shouted, "Quick, initiate resuscitation."


    By now, I had also entered the room, witnessing Mnie continuously foaming at the mouth and her body convulsing.


    After bending down to smell the expelled substance, the doctor dered, "She''s been poisoned! Administer intravenous injection! Move her to the emergency room!"


    The nurses acted swiftly, administering antidotes while pushing her toward the emergency room.


    At that moment, inclothed officers rushed in. I quickly instructed them, "Seal the exits."


    Meanwhile, those police officers had already restrained Arton.


    Just then, Cane entered the scene. I hurriedly informed him of the situation and said, "It must''ve been Liora. She''s wearing a nurse''s uniform."


    Cane mumbled, "This is beyond our expectations. It seems like she was pushed to her limit. I didn''t expect her to act in broad daylight."


    Amidst this, a figure in ck approached, holding a nurse''s uniform. Handing it to Cane, the person stated, "We found this in the trash bin at the corner of the safe passage." Cane quickly said to him, "Hurry, check the surveince and see if she left the hospital. It might be toote. She left in a hurry."


    Just then, As and another police officer walked in. He didn''t expect me here.


    I quickly walked to him and said, "I came to check on Mnie and ran into Liora when I came out. I didn''t see her face, so I didn''t know it was her."


    "How is Mnie?" As asked.


    "She''s in the emergency room. She has been poisoned," I said.


    "Don''t worry. Liora can''t escape," As reassured me.


    Cane reported the situation in detail to him.


    As instructed the officer, "Go to the room."


    Mnie had already been taken to the emergency room, and Arton was handcuffed to the bed in the ward. Seeing my return, he seemed anxious. "Ms. Chloe... I..."


    §Ö


    I gave him a withering look and said, "I warned you long ago to stay away from unnecessary trouble, for the sake of your son. Youpletely disregarded my advice."


    XV


    As also gave him a cold nce but remained silent. The two officers guarding the room reported to their superior, suspecting collusion between Arton and the perpetrator. They imed Arton was attempting to divert their attention.


    Although Arton was red-faced with anger, he dared not offer any exnations and merely looked at me.


    I sternly uttered, "He''s not involved.


    saw the suspect just before I left We brushed past each other at this door At the time, I didn''t think that the nurse was fake."


    Then, pointing at Arton, I continued, "I know him. He knows Mnie and wants to check on her. I only came back because I saw him."


    Upon hearing my exnation, Arton listened with gratitude.


    As soon as I spoke, the police officer with As looked at him, seemingly seeking confirmation.

 Chapter 1072 The Most Dangerous Place Is the Safest

    As nced at Arton and nodded. "Let him go. He has no connection to the suspect!"


    Arton was relieved and said, "Thank you."


    The policeman guarding Mnie looked unwilling as he released Arton from the handcuffs.


    I asked sternly, "Aren''t you going back?"


    Arton nced at me hesitantly. Eventually, he walked away in a hurry.


    I understood his feelings. He wanted to stay and wait for news about Mnie.


    Cane walked in and reported to As, "She must not have left. We checked all the exits, and no one matching her description had left. She couldn''t have changed clothes in that short timeframe." "Check for Eugene''s ward," As immediately ordered.


    Cane quickly left and soon returned, saying, "Special ward 1203."


    As''s face lit up, and he said, "Come with me."


    With As''smand, everyone followed him, walking briskly outside. Lauren and I also followed behind them.


    I questioned As, "Are you saying she might be in her father''s room?"


    "The most dangerous ce is often the safest. Understand?" As spoke in an indulgent tone, his eyes reflecting an affectionate light.


    "Why didn''t I think of that?" I couldn''t help but sigh.


    Soon, I validated As''s words. When we reached the door of room 1203, I couldn''t resist picking up my pace and curiously peeking inside.


    As expected, I saw Liora sitting calmly by her father''s hospital bed, lookingposed as she helped him drink water.


    However, her eyes kept ncing toward the door, and she caught sight of me.


    The moment she saw me through the small ss window on the door, her expression froze, and her hand trembled.


    I couldn''t help but scoff. I pushed the door open and confidently walked in.


    As said softly, "Wait."


    Liora remainedposed, looking at me with a nonchnt expression. "Oh! What brought you here, Ms.. Chloe? Coming to visit my father? I don''t recall us having that kind of rtionship."


    As she spoke, she appeared calm. However, her face turned slightly pale, and she gulped involuntarily.


    With his cloudy eyes, the old man in the hospital bed stared at me. He had be a skeletal figure, yet his eyes gleamed with malevolence.


    I walked in gently, looking at Eugene


    on the bed. "Truth be told, I''m not here to your father. As you said,


    I don''t think we have that kind of rtionship. I''m just here for the show."


    Liora''s eyes instantly filled with hostility as she snarled, "What do you mean? Don''t give me that ambiguous crap."


    The old man in the bed also looked at me sternly, rebuking, "Who the hell are you? How dare youe into my room? Get out!"


    As confidently stepped into the room.


    Standing tall and imposing by Eugene''s bedside, As looked down at him, his tone chilling as he said, "She is Mrs. Pierce. She''s only here because your daughter hasmitted a crime. I brought her here to witness how your daughter Will face justice." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When Eugene''s gaze met As''s aloof eyes, his arrogance toward me disappeared. After hearing As''s words, his body straightened even more.


    He drawled, "You...are As... Pierce?"


    As, standing at the head of his bed with an air of disdain, stared directly at the man in the bed. "Yes, I am As Pierce."


    Eugene''s face showed a strange expression. "You''re..."


    "We finally meet, huh?"


    Eugene''s face turned pale in an instant.

 Chapter 1073 Suspected of Murder

    As soon as I heard their conversation, I could tell there was some history between them.


    As''s handsome face turned dark and icy, his voice prating even when spoken softly. He looked at Eugene and said, "I''ve said it before. One day, you''d witness your children being sent to prison. How about it, Mr. Eugene? Is my prediction urate?"


    "What are you saying? Y-You can''t make baseless usations. As, don''t push things too far!" Eugene trembled.


    Despite being a frail old man, just by looking at his appearance, I knew this old guy wasn''t a good person.


    His eyes not only revealed a sinister nature but also a desperate struggle.


    "Even if you manage to stand up again, you won''t have a chance!" As finished, then spoke to someone outside. "Come in."


    As soon as As spoke, Liora stood up and tried to rush toward me...


    Before she could reach me, As quickly pulled me to the other side. Without hesitation, he kicked Liora forcefully, sending her crashing to the ground.


    Eugene roared, "Y-You scoundrel, what are you trying to do?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Several police officers, led by the one beside As, rushed into the ward.


    An officer presented an arrest warrant and said sternly, "Eugene Thompson, you are suspected of participating in the murders of Glen Baker and Margaret Quip. You are under arrest.


    "Considering your current health condition, you are allowed to stay in the hospital room, but we will take over. If your condition stabilizes, you will be transferred to the prison hospital for investigation."


    "W-What are you talking about?" Eugene looked at the officer holding the arrest warrant. His face instantly drained of color.


    Liora got up from the ground but was restrained by two police officers. She looked at me, struggling. "Chloe, I won''t let you live in peace!"


    I scornfully looked at her. "That''s just a baseless dream of yours. Unfortunately, you''ll never achieve it."


    "Chloe, why are you always trying to pick a fight?!"


    I chuckled. "Liora, I see you still don''t understand where you''ve gone wrong. I won''t answer your question. Reflect on it slowly when you end up where you belong."


    "Chloe, not killing you was my


    mistake! She red at me in frustration, her expression truly terrifying. "Don''t be too arrogant. I''m not the only one who wants to kill you. You better watch your back!"


    I turned to her with a touch of arrogance. "You don''t need to worry about that. The only result is that you''ll have one more cellmate."


    "As, do you think you''ve found a


    treasure in that woman? One day you''ll regret it!" In her dying struggle, Liora was still trying to sow discord between As and me.


    As smirked. "Think about your


    ??


    own situation. By the way, Mnie is still alive and has been sessfully resuscitated. So, both you and Keegan won''t have a chance." en.swhovels


    He extended his arm to protect me, turned around, and left.


    I heard a desperate wail behind me, followed by Liora''s desperate cry for her father...


    I didn''t turn my head. Once we were out of that hospital room, it didn''t take long for medical personnel to rush toward Room 1203.


    I looked at As and asked softly, "Did Eugene alsomit murder?"


    As''s long arm tightened around me, and he confidently said, "One of them is currently with the Huffmans, L. And the other one is the deceased Glen Baker." "Are you saying L''s real name is Margaret Quip?" I asked As.


    Just then, from the direction of Room 1203, I suddenly heard Liora''s hoarse and desperate cry...

 Chapter 1074 A Notorious Family

    Upon hearing Liora''s heart-wrenching scream, I involuntarily paused for a moment, knowing full well that something had happened in that hospital room. However, for a murderous demon like her, I didn''t feel much sympathy.


    In the afternoon, the authorities officially announced the arrest of Liora and the news of Eugene''s death at the arrest scene.


    This caught me off guard. I never expected the authorities to act so swiftly.


    The news outlets reported briefly on this father-daughter duo''s involvement in multiple homicides, linking them to Mnie''s escape and the entire case. It also stated that Eugene was suspected of conspiring to murder Glen and Margaret. The case was under further investigation.


    The Thompson family was suddenly exposed to past grievances, starting from Liora''s early misdeeds.


    Gradually,yer byyer, the truth emerged. It revealed the fact that the Thompson family had suppressed the Cole family due to the wine party incident. Many pieces of evidence were provided.


    This momentum also pointed directly at the originator of the scandal that caused the event years ago, the Sunny family. Suddenly, the long-buried events resurfaced and became a hot topic again. Naturally, this led to the death of the young girl involved in the event years ago, ultimately cing the me on Liora. At that moment, the Thompson family became an almost demonic household. The Sunny family also found themselves in a precarious situation, despite having already migrated overseas. The power of the Inte was terrifying.


    I suddenly realized that Melvern, who had been frequently seen in Foswood, had disappeared without a trace. Even the design project in Rivendell, where we were coborating, had no takers. I tried calling Melvern''s phone number twice, only for it to reach voicemail.


    This gave me a strange sense of delight. It seemed like the project had been abandoned. If we couldn''t find the client, we couldn''t proceed.


    Theizens truly had incredible abilities, and they sessfully cleared my scandal.


    Of course, theseizens had a leader.


    He presented evidence, immediately rallying a group of righteous supporters.


    Before long, the true circumstances of the matter were exposed clearly and transparently. My rumored boyfriends were confirmed to be rtives, friends, and business partners in my work and life.


    Then, everything was made public, and everyone could see the truth. There was an uproar.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    A photographer publicly disclosed the evidence of being bribed, the times of surveince, and the amount of each payment received.


    After investigating the transferred ount, it was proven that all ounts belonged to Liora.


    It was crystal clear. These were all Liora''s malicious actions. Some even analyzed the fact that the initial spark for targeting me was simply because the Thompson family was kicked out of Echelon Group.


    Of course, Keegan''s failed negotiation dinner was also exposed, making the entire incident even clearer. It was the cause of Liora''s dissatisfaction and the subsequent consequences.


    Evidence of Liqra''s crimes to take


    over Ardora Construction was also exposed. In the end, the general public realized that the mastermind behind the sensational real estate


    event in Foswood over the


    months was this crazy


    past


    six


    woman-Liora Thompson.


    This incident directly led to the halt of several construction sites, the bankruptcy of Ardora, and incalcble losses. The societal impact was extremely negative.


    In this entire event, there was one person who quietly became the biggest beneficiary.


    That person was none other than Atticus. After the situation gradually cleared up, he called me and As to invite us out for a get-together.


    However, As declined the invitation. I didn''t express my stance. I would go with the flow.


    He then called me on my phone. I happened to be outside, on my way back to thepany.


    There had been so much chaos going on the past few days. In Bourdamun, there was an issue with Fred''s factory that also kept me busy. When I entered the office, I saw Adide crouched on the ground, tidying up the office. Carol was standing there, organizing as well. My office was a mess.

 Chapter 1075 A Monster in Disguise

    When I saw the state of my office, I told Atticus, "I''ll call you backter."


    "Sure," Atticus said, and he hung up the phone.


    I looked at Carol, who seemed furious, and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Adide immediately jumped in. "Ms. Chloe, it''s all my fault. When you and Ms. Carol weren''t in the office, I was so busy that I forgot to tidy up your office."


    Her exnation sounded reasonable, but the current situation told a different story. Was my office really in such a mess just because I wasn''t around?


    She was eloquent, but I wasn''t buying it. It was evident that someone had messed with my office while I was away.


    Carol looked at me, intending to exin, "Ms. Chloe-"


    "Ms. Chloe, don''t me Ms. Carol. It''s my fault. Ms. Carol wasn''t here, and I should have taken more responsibility. It''s all my negligence."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Adide humbly apologized and nced at Carol, speaking cautiously, "Ms. Carol, I''m not trying toin. I understand that you might have had something to attend to. I''m just exining."


    Then, she turned to me again. "Ms. Chloe, please wait a moment. I''ll fix it right away!"


    After saying that, she swiftly started cleaning up. My gaze met Carol''s, and I calmly said, "You can leave."


    Carol, taken aback by my attitude, stared at me for a moment. I remainedposed. She turned and walked out of the office.


    I walked back to my desk and noticed some grease stains on it. It seemed someone had been eating or doing something messy here.


    The cushion on the chair, originally a clean white linen, was now wrinkled and disheveled.


    I picked it up and tossed it across the desk, then reached for a few alcohol wipes. I wiped down the desk, removing any traces, before finally taking a seat.


    I kept a steady gaze on Adide, who efficiently cleaned up my office.


    She picked up the cushion I had thrown away and looked at me with a questioning expression.


    I coldly remarked, "I don''t want something others have sat on. I''m a germaphobe."


    Then, I pressed the inte button and called Carol back in, instructing, "Arrange for someone to disinfect my office!"


    Carol raised her eyebrows slightly and left the room.


    Adide''s face paled slightly and she avoided direct eye contact with me.


    During the afternoon meeting, I had Adidepile and distribute various reports. This month, the sales figures for the marketing department reached a new high,


    which naturally made me ecstatic.


    I wanted them to share the good news with everyone, so I prepared someparative data to find out the reasons for the sess.


    I looked at Eleanor, ready to speak,


    but Adide let go of the report


    stack k when handing it to Carolet


    caused the papers to scatter on the floor.


    Carol couldn''t hold back her frustration. "You-"


    "Oh dear! Ms. Carol, I''m sorry. Let me pick those up!" She pretended to be careful and diligent, bending down to collect the scattered reports.


    Carol nced at me, and I remained expressionless, saying nothing.


    Everyone in the room was watching the scene unfold, making Carol feel a bit ufortable.


    After all, she had never kept everyone waiting before, especially not in front of all the executives.


    Grayson just stared at her nkly.


    Carol looked a bit uneasy and nced at Adide, who remained calm and neatly organized the documents.


    She handed them to Carol again, adding, "Ms. Carol, if there''s any issue, please tell me in private. We shouldn''t waste people''s time."


    This statement immediately raised questions from everyone present They all looked at Carol, somewhat puzzled. Clearly, there was an underlying meaning in her words. en.swhovels


    I observed everything silently, not making much of a reaction.


    Then, I spoke up. "Alright, let''s proceed with the meeting."


    Everyone shifted their focus away from Carol, but I knew she must be feeling quite frustrated, given my ambiguous attitude.

 Chapter 1076 An Upset Girl

    After the meeting, I asked Grayson toe to my office to inquire about the progress in Sris. He reported everything truthfully, and it seemed that things were going smoothly there. "What about the situation with Fred I asked you to keep an eye on?" I asked.


    I had asked Grayson to keep an eye on Fred and the Myers family. I had my reasons for not asking Fred about it directly. Some things were clearer from a third person''s point of view.


    "I''ve got Fred under close watch now. He''s learned to behave, but there are subtle movements happening behind the scenes. The old man still leans toward Fred, so the next steps shouldn''t be a problem," Grayson reported.


    "Keep monitoring him. If he starts to lose control, give him a little push," I instructed Grayson.


    "Understood! You can trust me on this one." Grayson nodded. "But there''s one thing bothering me."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "The situation in Yare is too tightly sealed. We can''t dig anything out, and it''s hard to monitor anything clearly," Grayson said.


    "Speaking of Yare, did you know that our designer, Hana, is from there?" I asked Grayson.


    "I heard. Yare has its fair share of people with the Av surname," Grayson replied casually. "Are you suspicious of her?"


    "Take a closer look into it. She''s almost back from her vacation," I told Grayson.


    "Alright, I''ll figure something out. I''ll get going now," he said, preparing to leave.


    Suddenly, he turned back to me, pointing outside. "What''s going on out there, Chlo? That young girl seemed a bit upset."


    I chuckled. "You noticed too?"


    "How could I miss it? I''m not blind," Grayson said teasingly. His tone had a hint of banter, but I was pleased that he was taking notice.


    Mostpanies discouraged office romances, but I didn''t mind some romance in my workce. My subordinates were all loyal and reliable. What was there to worry about? "Don''t worry. I can handle her just fine," I assured him.


    Grayson grinned and gave me a thumbs up. "OK! I''ll be on my way."


    "Why the rush?" I questioned.


    "I need to go to Bourdamun. There''s a group tour for uing projects in the city tomorrow. Some important people are involved, and it''s crucial to get an early look to


    make


    sure there are no oversights,"


    Grayson exined.


    To be honest, my subordinates were all meticulous in their work. But when he mentioned a ''tour,'' it reminded me of the Old Bourdamun redevelopment. I had almost forgotten about it. "Alright, go ahead." I waved him off and hurried to Ryan''s office.


    As I entered, Ryan didn''t even look up from his files and nonchntly asked, "Is something up?"


    His eyes never left the documents in front of him.


    "I have an idea that requires aprehensive n," I said bluntly. There was already an unspoken understanding between us.


    When he heard my words, he immediately closed the file. He lifted his gaze to meet mine and said, "Okay, I''m all ears!"


    I took a seat in front of him and exined in detail the impromptu idea I had when Dominic and the others visitedst time.


    Then I looked at Ryan and asked,


    "Do you think this project is feasible? We shouldn''t just focus on building skyscrapers. If Bourdamun is supposed to be a model, we should cover everything, not just construct one ce and abandon another. That would be counterproductive. We need to make efficient use of everything, even with official support."


    Ryan listened attentively without interruption. After I finished, his eyes lit up, and he said, "Your idea is worth exploring. I''ll have someone conduct aprehensive


    assessment immediately./el


    get


    everyone together for a discussion."


    "That would be fantastic!" I eximed, feeling ted.


    It was incredible how people just understood each other. There was someone avable to analyze and evaluate my idea. I started to see Ryan in a new light. We definitely had a unique understanding.


    "I''ll be waiting for you to get back to me!" I stood up to leave, noticing that he seemed busy.


    When Ryan saw me leaving, he quickly stopped me.

 Chapter 1077 Real Estate Agent

    I stopped, turning back to face him. "Is there something else? Aren''t you busy?"


    "Aren''t your parents home yet?" Ryan inquired about the situation in the small town.


    "Yeah, it''s been almost a month. I guess they can''t agree on the price. They don''t want topromise. Otherwise, I feel like it would have been settled by now," I said, frustrated. "I''m so used to having them around, and I''m getting uneasy not having them at home. Rose is always the one holding down the fort. We have plenty of maids, and the little girl doesn''t even want to kiss me anymore."


    I sighed. "But Rose is getting up there in age, and it worries me."


    "I''ll ask my dad about it," Ryan said. He pulled out his phone and dialed his father to inquire about our house.


    As Ryan kept saying "uh-huh" on the phone, my eyes stayed fixed on him. By the time he hung up, I had a pretty good idea of what had transpired.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a lengthy conversation, he finally ended the call. "Your spection was right."


    I thought for a moment. "How about this, Ryan? Your uncle can help us find a reputable real estate agency. They can negotiate the price ording to their terms and take it slow. We can let your uncle handle it. That way, I can bring them back.


    "I''ve had this idea for a while now. It''ll be less of a hassle. Worst case, we''ll finalize the deal and handle the paperwork when theye back. That way, everything can be done on the same day. It''s a win-win," I suggested decisively.


    Ryan grinned. "That sounds like a n. Otherwise, these old folks won''t be selling anything this winter."


    "That''s settled then! Tell your dad, and I''ll give them a call tonight to let them know," I decided.


    "Um... Your family wasn''t originally from the small town, were they?" Ryan asked cautiously.


    I looked at him. "How did you know?"


    "Just a feeling," Ryan said casually.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, curious.


    "Have you noticed that your family doesn''t have many rtives in that small town?" Ryan pointed out, looking at me with probing eyes.


    "You know I had amnesia for some time. I don''t remember anything before high school. Why are you asking?" I said frankly. "Why did it suddenly cross your mind?"


    "It was just a casual question." Ryan quickly changed the subject. "Melvern has gone into seclusion again. About our previous design¡ª"


    "Don''t worry about it. Even if he has


    disappeared other people are eyeing the follow-up projects in Rivendell. Everyone wants a piece of this lucrative opportunity. Besides, do


    you think Atticus is so naive


    He''s


    been subtly manipting things behind the scenes all this time. He''s the one reaping the real benefits," I assured Ryan.


    Reluctantly, Ryan nodded. "Business can be very ruthless."


    I chuckled. Ryan was right. I had long known that Atticus was a cunning fox.


    "When are you heading back to Sris? The initial draft of the designs should be ready soon," Ryan informed me. "Once they''re out, you shoulde over and take a look."


    "Soon, before the weather gets too cold. I need to make a trip to check on Archie''s seasonal clothes. I have no idea how he managed before me. I want to make sure Archie


    experiences the perks of having a daughter for a day since I''m around."


    Ryan smiled. "You''re an angel."


    "Are you still calling me an angel? Speaking of which, I might just leave a bit early." I yfully shed a smile at him. "Having you around really does brighten my day." "Hey! You say that, but you almost never visit me," heined.


    Iughed, my eyes sparkling. "Well, just be patient and wait. I came by myself today, you see."


    "Why are you leaving early again?" he asked, displeased.


    "I need to check on Archie. Since Trinity''s not at home, I haven''t visited him in a while," I dered confidently.


    Ryan nodded resignedly.


    "I''ll be off then." I headed back to my office. I felt a little thirsty, so I picked up my water bottle, and as I


    approached the pantry, the ongoing conversation inside took me by surprise.

 Chapter 1078 Bitch

    I had just reached the doorway of the pantry when I heard voices inside. The one speaking was none other than Adide. Her tone carried a peculiar mix of sarcasm.


    "What''s wrong? I''ve made myself quite clear, haven''t I? It seems like you have some issues with me, Ms. Carol. You''ve been making things difficult ever since I arrived. Do you think I can''t see it?" Her voice was arrogant, exuding baseless confidence.


    "You''d better watch your manners, Adide," Carol warned firmly.


    "What do you mean, ''manners''?" Adide''sughter carried a hint of disdain.


    "Don''t think you''re above me, Carol. I can take your ce if I want to. Do you believe that?" Adide continued.


    "Adide Mcin, you''re in over your head! Do you really think this is a ce for your tricks?" Carol was bing agitated.


    "What are you talking about? Stop acting like apdog."


    Adide''s voice disgusted me.


    I took a step forward to enter, but what happened next shocked me even more.


    As I stepped into their line of sight, Adide suddenly grabbed Carol''s hand and swiftly let go. But she stumbled unexpectedly and ended up on the floor, looking up at Carol woefully


    "What are you doing, Ms. Carol? I haven''t said anything wrong. Why would you do this? I''ve said it before. If I''ve done something wrong, just tell me. It''s "


    Carol was momentarily stunned. She stared at the helpless Adide, who seemed to be taken aback. "You..."


    It wasn''t just Carol. Even I was taken aback by this unexpected turn of events.


    This was totally out of character.


    Adide turned her gaze toward me with a sorry look on her face. "Ms. Chloe..."


    I took a step forward, raised my


    hand, and violently sshed the cold tea in my cup onto Adide''s face with a swift movement. The tea sprayed on her face, and she let out a startled scream, drawing the attention of many.


    Even Carol looked at me in astonishment.


    Adide, caught off guard by the sudden ssh, gasped and closed her eyes. After a moment, she frantically wiped her face, looking at me in horror. "Ms. Chloe! What are you¡ª"


    I gave her a stern look. "That was one of the best green teas I serve to people who bully my staff. Do you really think you can behave so audaciously? I think you should drop the act."


    Then, I turned to Carol, who was still staring at the shocked Adide. "Carol, call the police."


    Terrified, Adide looked at me. "What... What do you mean? What are you doing?"


    "What am doing? You''re the one who confessed to stealing. Did you really think you could run wild here? Your aplice is in jail already, and you still dare act so arrogantly?!" I red at her with piercing eyes.


    A pleasant smile appeared on Carol''s face. She immediately picked up the phone and called the police.


    "Why are you calling the cops?" Adide looked up at me from the floor with tea leaves stuck in her hair.


    "Why? Why did you hide a camera in my office? Why did you take thepany''s file out of the office? You should go to jail and reflect on your mistakes with your boss." "How could you use me of putting those cameras here?" Adide was acting indignant.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You have no right to question me. Exin yourself to the police." I dismissed her with a contemptuous nce.


    The onlookers were infuriated and condemned her. "How shameless. How dare she try to pull off a trick like that here. She tried to steal from Tanum? We knew you were up to no good. Did you think no one would find out?"


    Sydney, who had remained silent until now, finally straightened up. "Do you think you can bully everyone here? You bitch!"


    "Shut up, all of you! You''re all terrible people! Why are you using me of stealing information from thepany, Chloe?" she eximed in desperation.


    "That word is perfect! ''Stealing,'' you said it yourself! So, was I wrong to make a police report?" I looked at her with a sneer, causing her face to turn deathly pale.

 Chapter 1079 Please Spare Me

    Just as we were talking, the police arrived surprisingly quickly. I exchanged nces with Carol, who promptly exined the situation to the police. She handed a small USB drive to the officer and personally removed a pinhole camera right in front of them.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adide started to panic. She hurriedly approached me, grabbing my hand. "Please spare me, Ms. Chloe! I know I was wrong! I won''t do it again next time..."


    "Next time? There won''t be a next time!"


    I shook off her hand and sternly said, "Don''t y your tricks where you shouldn''t. I knew what you were up to the day you stepped into Tanum. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have captured your master so quickly."


    "What are you talking about?" Adide looked at me with a despairing gaze.


    "Evil deeds will bring about self-destruction. Get that?" Carol looked at her. "Just stay inside, Liora''s aplice."


    Her words made everyone understand what was going on.


    The police, indifferent to her pleas, only recognized evidence in front of thew.


    As we watched the police escort Adide out of our office, Carol hugged my arm. "I thought you changed, Chlo."


    I nced at her. "Look what you''ve be. You really need proper training to deal with someone like her."


    Everyoneughed when they heard my words and quickly cleaned up the water stains on the floor.


    After finishing my water, I told Carol, "I need to go out for a bit."


    But before I could leave, Johnson walked in.


    I sat back down and looked at Johnson, asking with a smile, "Why are you here? How''s everything?"


    Johnson smiled as he sat at my desk. "Things have mostly been settled. Thanks to Liora''s case, thosepanies haven''t sued Matthew. It''s a good thing, so they didn''t go all out."


    "That is good news." I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that we should be grateful for Adide''s timely actions in handling Liora. Without her, we wouldn''t have been able to deal with Liora so quickly.


    "As for the house you used to live in, the bank was lenient, and I worked hard on it. It''s now outside the debt, so he can move back," Johnson said proudly.


    I nodded approvingly. "Thank you."


    "Hey, Chlo, don''t thank me. About the child''s household registration, Matthew was angry about the child when he first returned. He imed. he never said he wouldn''t support the child, but reality was different. In the end, I managed to move the child''s registration, and it''s now under the Reese family''s household. He''s filed for divorce from Mnie, and that should be finalized soon. Everything seems to be going smoothly."


    "Where is he nning to go?" I asked Johnson. It was something I had been curious about.


    To be honest, I didn''t want him to leave Foswood. His rtionship with Ava had just improved, and I didn''t want her to be disappointed in him.


    "He wants to go abroad, experience


    life out there," Johnson said bluntly. "When we drink a lot these days, he keeps talking to me about his regrets. He cries a lot too."


    I smiled. I had no words.


    "I don''t think he can stay in Foswood any longer. He doesn''t have a foothold anywhere. He''s a man who cares about his pride," Johnson said regretfully. "I actually think going abroad will be good for him. He wants to make a fresh start. There''s no way he can rise again in Foswood with no money and no connections. You know him. He can''t work for anyone else."


    "Has he decided where he wants to go?" I asked Johnson.


    "He wants to go to Pharica."


    "Pharica?" I was a little surprised.


    "He wants to join a mining venture," Johnson said. "That shows he''s still not giving up."


    Yeah! How could he give up?


    They say that going from simplicity to luxury is easy, but going from luxury to simplicity is difficult.


    He had nothing, then possessed everything, but had now fallen into the abyss. I wasn''t surprised that he couldn''t ept it.


    I couldn''t describe the feeling in my heart, but I didn''t express my thoughts.


    After some contemtion, I spoke up...

 Chapter 1080 Pulled Back at the Last Minute

    I looked at Johnson, taking a minute before I spoke.


    "Tell me when he''s leaving. When his mother passed away, she left some money. I''ll give him some," I told Johnson.


    "Isn''t that money for Ava?" Johnson asked. "I''ve already taken care of his travel expenses. That should be enough."


    "I can''t just leave it to you all. Ava has me, and she doesn''t need that money. I didn''t even want it. I nned to return this money to him if he really turned over a new leaf and started doing honest work." I had only discussed this with As, and hepletely supported my decision. That money was just a drop in the bucket to him.


    For Matthew, it was a significant sum.


    Besides, As wouldn''t let me spend someone else''s money.


    Continuing, I said, "I won''t give it to him now. I don''t know what he''s up to. Also, all of Mnie''s assets, even those her mother stole, are currently in my custody. I''ll return them to him in the future, but on the condition that he follows the right path. I''m telling you this now so you can be a witnesster on."


    "You''ve really put a lot of thought into this, Chlo! He''s really... Oh, it''s a shame," Johnson said with a bitter smile.


    I looked at Johnson again, thinking for a moment. "What about you? Do you have any ns?"


    When Johnson heard my question, his expression stiffened. He had probably misunderstood my intentions.


    I had only asked to see if he had any of his own ns.


    "I... We''ll talk about it some other day," Johnson replied, a little perfunctorily.


    "You''ve misunderstood me. I was trying to ask if you''ve made any new ns of your own recently. Are you looking to take a break and spend time with your child?" I rified. "If you don''t have any ns like that, I have something for you to do."


    Johnson immediately looked at me with gratitude. Obviously, my previous question had made him think I would stop caring about him.


    I knew why he hade here today.


    "I don''t have any other ns," Johnson replied hurriedly. "I''m used to being busy."


    "Then report to me after you see Matthew off," I said confidently.


    Johnson''s spirits seemed to lift as he looked at me.


    I could tell he was a little nervous.


    "I want you to be director of quality control at Tanum. Keep the quality in check for me. Actually, I''ve reserved this position for you all along. After all, you''re familiar with these procedures, and you''re someone I trust. But the work might be tough, travel


    and you might have to tough,


    frequently," I told Johnson.


    He immediately dered, "I''ll take it, Chlo! I like being able to work with you! I''m happy to do it. Rest assured, I''ll take good care of Matthew. I''lle and report to you then."


    "Drop by for a visit tomorrow. I''ll give you some money to take to him, but don''t tell him it''s from me."


    "Alright!" Johnson seemed very excited.


    Maybe he hadn''t expected me to offer him the job. It was perfect for him. He understood quality standards, and he also knew about materials.


    After this experience, I was even more convinced that he was trustworthy.


    Most importantly, I had always kept this position for him. I had considered many other people for it, but none were as suitable as him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, I had to show those people that I was someone who valued old connections. Those who betrayed Matthew and picked Liora''s side had reaped what they sowed. They couldn''t get a foothold in this industry anymore.


    Some people had been trying to establish connections andworks to return to Tanum during this time. My response to them was, "I''m too scared to hire just anyone."


    They say killing one can serve as a warning to a hundred, but I just wanted to use Johnson''s case as a benchmark. I wanted everyone to know that I was sentimental and loyal. Johnson and I walked out of the office together. I could see that Johnson was overjoyed. He probably felt like he had found his organization.


    He was a very clever man.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have turned


    his life around and genuinely repented when I discovered his shorings. That was precisely why I had high hopes for him.

 Chapter 1081 A Sigh

    He waved me off in the hall and walked away happily. I bet he''s running home to tell Myra the fantastic news.


    I was also in a terrific mood. After getting my car at the garage, I drove to the Huffman family home.


    On the way, I called As to inform him that I had gone to check on Anson.


    He mentioned that he had something to do in the evening but woulde to pick me upter.


    When I arrived, I discovered Anson was not there.


    After some thought, I informed the Huffman family''s housekeeper that I would returnter. I turned and left.


    Since the Reese family was nearby, I decided to visit Charlie. It had been a long time since I had seen him.


    As soon as I entered their living room, I saw the little guy in a baby walker. Arton was leading him and teaching him how to walk.


    When he heard movements, the smart little one turned his head toward the door. His tiny mouth opened, and his small eyes fixed themselves on me. After a while, he used his little hands to p the walker. He then quickly called out to me in a high-pitched voice while rushing toward me.


    I apuded him, smiling, and he excitedly showed his little teeth.


    He did what he always did when I picked him up-he bit my face!


    The Reese family burst intoughter. Arton hid in the distance, watching me with a smile. Although he was alsoughing, I could sense his awe of me.


    I found it quite amusing that a grown man like Arton would be afraid of me.


    Donovan was highly grateful to me. He informed me that he was nowpletely at peace because the problem with the household registration had been fixed. Smiling, I told him, "Otherwise, someone else would have taken your grandson away."


    "It''s unsettling to think someone else would raise Charlie!"


    I chuckled. "Now you can rest assured! No one can take him away!"


    Seeing meugh, the little guy alsoughed and pped his hands. He cooperated well when his auntMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    asked him to show me the new moves he had learned. I like him a lot


    Donovan looked at me hesitantly.


    Knowing he had something to say, I asked, "What is it?"


    He quickly leaned over and asked me softly, "W-What exactly happened with Charlie''s mother?"


    I understood he was referring to the recent car ident. So, I told the Reese family about the whole incident in detail.


    Donovan asked again, "How long will she be sentenced this time?"


    I asked, "Why are you all so concerned about her? Do you want to bring her back?"


    As soon as I said this, everyone in the Reese family immediately waved their hands and said, "...No, that''s not what we mean!"


    This made me a bit puzzled.


    Arton said, "I went to see her just to understand the situation, not to get involved with her!"


    Donovan asked more seriously, "How many years can she expect?"


    "Considering she had escaped, she might face multiple charges and penalties," I exined in detail.


    "She should stay in prison and note out!" said Georgina.


    "I think she''s a disaster. Chloe, we''re


    afraid that if shees out, she''ll want to raise Charlie. This cannot happen!" She expressed her


    ov


    Ipletely understood Georgina''s thoughts.


    "Myra has already told us about her misdeeds. How is it possible for this heartless person to treat her adopted mother so cruelly?" Georgina said it with resentment. "We lose sleep just thinking about it. How can such a good child end up with such a mother?"


    She sighed helplessly.


    I smiled faintly and looked at Arton, who was sitting in the corner with his head lowered.

 Chapter 1082 Warning to the Reese Family

    Georgina continued, "Even if it''s someone with ws, our family can ept it.


    "We would endure it, no matter how troublesome it is. After all, at least Charlie would have parents. To be honest, we haven''t raised our son well. He''s not a good person either!"


    Thesements seemed like the most reasonable thing she had ever uttered.


    Georgina sighed and continued, "But I dare not bring that woman into our family. I still want to live a few more years. She is only a source of disruption for the family!"


    I held Charlie in my arms and yed with him while conversing with the Reese family.


    I said, "Grace Murphy was a very honest person. She treated Mnie well when she was sick, staying with her all night and letting her have everything in the house. However, once Mnie became her daughter-inw, she physically assaulted Grace. And Grace became really ill!"


    Iid out all of Mnie''s wrongdoings and felt that it was time to warn the Reese family.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I took care of my ex-mother-inw simply because I couldn''t stand to watch that elderly woman with so many wounds. However, Mnie kept causing trouble! Finally, she mercilessly pushed the sick olddy, who died on the spot. I got angry, reported her to the police, and sent her to prison!"


    "A real beast! Arton, what were you thinking when you chose someone like her?" Donovan pped the sofa angrily.


    Arton muttered a bit unwillingly, "I don''t have any feelings for her. She always took advantage of me..."


    "If you knew she was using you, why did you let her?" Donovan scolded angrily.


    "Dad!" Annika gently stopped him.


    Donovan held back his anger, addressing me, "Sorry that you had to see this!"


    After a while, he added, "But I also admit that since Arton came back, there have been quite a few improvements!"


    I smiled and looked at Arton. "This is a good thing! A father should act like a father!"


    "Chloe, you are a great benefactor to our family! You genuinely cared about your ex-mother-inw!" Georgina praised.


    "So, I hope you won''t have any


    contact with her. But don''t worry too much. When shees out, the child will probably be grown up. Just guide him. However, Arton handles this on his own, and as an outsider, I have no right to dictate what he does "


    "Chloe, I really am aware of her personality! There''s no way I could ever marry her!" Arton solemnly dered.


    I spoke truthfully, "From what I know, Matthew has already filed for divorce in court. Given the current situation, this divorce case is bound to be granted without any suspense!"


    "How is her current condition?" Annika asked.


    "She has been rescued and has long


    been out of danger. Once she recovers, she will probably be sent back to the prison hospital. It won''t be long before the case is closed along


    with Liora''s case!" I informed


    them truthfully.


    "I won''t contact her again. I know she''s not a good person. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have asked her for money. She deserves this punishment!"


    I remained silent.


    ording to what Annika told me, Arton had improved a lot recently because of Charlie. He had stopped hanging out at bars and was looking for a decent job.


    Still, Arton was someone I still


    needed to learn very well. He had been hanging out in ces like bars for too long, and some bad habits still need to be corrected. I was afraid he won''t be able to control himself at this critical moment.


    I returned to the Huffman family home. This time, Anson was there. When he heard that I hade, he instructed the cook to prepare a few more dishes, and he was waiting for me.

 Chapter 1083 The Parentage Of Lola

    "I knew you woulde back!"


    I smiled and replied, "I came to see you. You weren''t here, so I went to a friend''s house nearby to see their child."


    "The Thompson family''s case is resolved?" Anson asked, looking content.


    I chuckled, "Yes! Mr. Anson, just tell me if there''s any news about Trinity! That''s what I care about!"


    "She''s still in Yare," he replied.


    I felt considerably relieved, at least knowing where she was. Having some information is better than having no news at all.


    "As long as she''s safe, that''s good. I just feared having no news about her," I said honestly.


    "In fact, I can''t contact her either. The only person she is in contact with is L!" Anson seemed burdened as he said this.


    I reassured him, "As long as there is contact, it''s good! You can rest assured!"


    "Yes, I''vee to terms with it. She''s different from normal girls. Even if it''s a tiger''s den, she will still enter!" he sighed.


    "You are too harsh on her!"


    "The biggest mistake in my life was not having a son, and I didn''t let her be a real daughter!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing him so worried again, I quickly changed the topic and asked, "I''vee here so many times, but I''ve never seen L. How did Trinity save her back then?"


    Anson leaned back in his chair and said softly, "She was a top student before the Thompson family harmed her. They poisoned her and abandoned her on the street, trying to make her look wasted. Trinity saved her and sent her to the hospital.


    "She was suffering from shock, and when her stomach was pumped, all that came out was alcohol! Itsted six hours, and she suffered! The other person, however, wasn''t as fortunate. At the age of 19, his life came to an end!"


    I was truly shocked. If even Anson could say such things, it showed how heinous the deeds of the Thompson family were!


    "L''s family, the Gosneys, was well off. She was like a delicate and precious girl. However, this incident destroyed the family. She was left almost naked on the bar street and the rumors were brutal! The Gosney family mercilessly gave up on her."


    Anson sighed. "After Trinity saved her, she spent a lot of energy and resources treating her intelligence! After she recovered, she changed her name to L!"


    "Since then, she has never left the house, and aputer has be her entire world. Unexpectedly, she made rapid progress inputer programming. But she never left the Huffman family and never mentioned the Gosney family! Only Trinity was her whole world."


    I had long noticed that L was a bit reserved. That might be because she integrated everything into the world ofputers, sealing


    thing beyond her thoughts.


    "It''s a pity that Eugene Thompson died!"


    "But he also died within the confines of thew. The police have announced his arrest!" I quickly said.


    I knew Anson regretted not being able to punish Eugene Thompson.


    "He deserved to die!"


    As we were talking, Jared walked in from outside. I hadn''t seen him in a long time. He probably didn''t expect to see me here and looked a bit surprised.


    He nodded at me, "Oh, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Yes, I came to see Mr. Anson."


    He looked at Anson and greeted him in a low voice, "Good evening, Dad."


    Anson responded with a grunt, not saying anything, calmly rocking in his chair.


    I realized Jared was here to discuss business.


    So, I stood up and said to Anson, "Since Mr. Jared is here, I''ll take my leave! I''lle to apany you for dinner another day!"


    "No need, you don''t have to avoid it! We have no secrets!" Anson gestured for me to continue sitting.


    This made me feel a bit awkward!

 Chapter 1084 Getting to Gerby Overnight

    I thought Jared came for a reason, and no matter what, I considered myself an outsider. It''s better to avoid some things.


    So, I turned to Anson and said, "Can I go see L?"


    Sure enough, Anson nodded. "Go ahead! She is in the innermost courtyard. That''s her sanctuary. Chat with her for a while ande back for dinner!"


    I quickly nodded. "Alright, I''ll go see her and thene back to have dinner with you!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, I smiled at Jared and walked toward the inner part of the house. I sighed quietly as I exited their line of sight.


    The Huffman house is indeed huge, and the courtyard was grand. As I walked along the corridor, I was surrounded by green trees and pleasant scenery. Even though I had been here before and Anson had shown me around, I was still reluctant to leave.


    While enjoying the courtyard, I quietly thought about Jared and Ivanna. I tried to imagine how Jared would amodate Trinity. It was indeed a troublesome problem!


    Just as I was about to reach thest courtyard, my phone rang. I quickly found my phone in my bag, and the call was from Arnold.


    I answered quickly, asking, "Arnold, how is it going over there?"


    "Not too good!" Arnold said over the phone.


    Surprised, my heart tightened. "What''s the situation?"


    "I received news the day before yesterday that Hazelyn Chandler had transferred Beatrice!"


    "What?"


    This news did surprise me. Where could she be transferred to? Moreover, why would Hazelyn transfer Beatrice? Did she discover something?


    I hurriedly asked Arnold, "Could it be that they got some information? Do you know where she has been transferred to now?"


    "We don''t know where she has been transferred to. That''s why I called you. We are actively searching, but it''s been two days, and we still have no news!"


    "Two days? It seems she must have gotten wind of something, or else Hazelyn would not have transferred Beatrice?" I guessed.


    "It doesn''t matter now. What we are afraid of is that Hazelyn will harm Beatrice!"


    Arnold''s words echoed my concerns. She could go to the psychiatric hospital whenever she wanted. If she were to hide Beatrice, there would be a real danger to life!


    I felt a bit uneasy and turned back, walking quickly.


    Back in the flower hall, I exined


    V


    briefly to Anson that I couldn''t have dinner with him tonight because of urgent matters. I quickly walked outside after bidding farewell, and I didn''t even catch anything Anson asked me before I left.


    As I walked, I called As, telling him I was going to Gerby and exining the situation there.


    As might have sensed my tone''s urgency and inquired about my whereabouts.


    I said I had just left the Huffman family. He told me to go back to Amethyst Apartments and wait for him.


    I thought that was reasonable. I


    couldn''t go unprepared this time, as


    I had no idea when I would return. I was determined not to return to Foswood until I saved Beatrice. en.swhovels


    I must find her, bring her back to Foswood and give her proper treatment. The matter of Byron Chandler could be investigated and dealt with slowly, but the situation with Beatrice was urgent.


    I could pack two sets of clothes from Amethyst Apartments.


    While driving quickly towards Amethyst Apartments, I called my parents. I directly asked them to leave the matter of the house to the Phillips family. Initially, they opposed it, but they became anxious when they heard that I was going on a business trip to Gerby and didn''t know when I would be back.


    My dad immediately said, "Then we''ll hand over the house to the Phillips family, and book tickets back to Foswood tomorrow!"


    I hung up the phone and asked Carol to arrange their tickets.


    Then, I called Grandma Rose, telling her I was going to Gerby overnight.


    Grandma Rose asked immediately, "Is the situation over there bad?"


    I briefly exined the current situation, and she repeatedly reminded me to be careful. Nothing could be kept secret from her.


    Since Arnold was staying in Gerby, she naturally knew what was going on!

 Chapter 1085 A Blatant Flirtation

    After returning to Amethyst Apartments, I hurriedly packed a tiny suitcase with some clothes. As showed up soon after. He looked at me and said, "I''ll go with you!"


    I immediately replied, "No need. I can handle it myself. You focus on things here. I''ll go check the situation there first."


    "I know the situation there better than you do, and this time, I''m going to put pressure on the Chandler family," he confidently said.


    "How are you going to apply pressure?" I asked.


    "I''ve evaluated the topics covered in the previous Gerby session. I''ll go into more detail this time. particrly concerning the Grand Tribeca issue they brought up. Byron Chandler likes to y tricks, right? I''ll show him what a top-tier game is like.!"


    I burst intoughter, feeling quite pleased. With him by my side, I felt even more confident. "I feel like I''ve grown wings when I am with you, It''s great! How do we go?"


    As saw my joyful expression and felt even more proud. "I''ve already had Cane book the ne tickets. Let''s head to the airport right away!"


    "Wait a moment. Let me get you a couple of pieces of clothes too."


    "No need. Cane has already prepared my luggage for me!" As said, stopping me.


    "Oh!" I had just remembered that. Cane had been handling his work arrangements, including packing for his business trips.


    We immediately headed to the airport.


    On the way, I called and asked Carol to make sure my parents were picked up tomorrow. Everything was arranged, and I was resolved to bring Beatrice back to Foswood this time.


    The night was long, and I feared the Chandler family might take drastic measures.


    Uponnding in Gerby, we spotted Arnold at the exit. He was ecstatic to see me.


    As pretended not to notice and got into the car, heading straight to the hotel where we had stayed thest time. It was the best hotel in Gerby.


    Upon returning to the room, Arnold solemnly briefed us on the situation. I initially wanted to call Sean and the others, but it was alreadyte.


    We merely had a small taste of the in-flight food to save time. As asked if I wanted some supper.


    Arnold immediately became lively. "Chloe, let''s go! I''ll take you to the snack street in Gerby. The local specialties there are amazing!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing him say that, I instantly perked up. I looked at As and asked, "Are you going?"


    Arnold immediately retorted, "Why are you looking at him? I''ll take you. He can rest here. He doesn''t need to go, as he doesn''t eat street food anyway." As walked over, held my hand, and looked at me. "Aren''t you tired?"


    "No, I''m not tired! How about we go together and have a little something to eat?" I asked cautiously. I knew that he wasn''t eating those snacks from the street. Seeing me say that, he tightened his grip on my hand. "Then let''s go."


    Arnold sneakily winked at me. I stifled augh; it turned out he was teasing As.


    We left the hotel, and I asked Arnold, "How far is it?"


    He thought for a moment, looking at us. "How about we drive there? It''ll save you from walking too much."


    As''s face darkened, and he coldly said, "What are you waiting for? Get the car now."


    "You guys wait here. I''ll go get the car."


    Arnold immediately ran to get the car.


    As held my hand as we strolled


    down the street. A pair of et


    were walking past, speaking to one other and disying a mixture of wonder and envy in their eyes. en.swhovels


    They boldly smiled and waved at As. One of them, in particr, was fearless. Despite clearly seeing him holding my hand, she walked up confidently and said, "Hi! CanI have number?"


    As cast a horrifyingly cold nce at her. I forced down a giggle while keeping my eyes on the girl. She ignored As''s indifference and boldly continued, "Don''t be like this. I''m younger and more vibrant than her, right?"


    This sentence left me speechless. Were girls nowadays so bold? Or was it just the audacity of Gerby girls to flirt so tantly?

 Chapter 1086 The Crazy Pursuer

    As, who stood by my side, exuded a cold rejection, and his eyes, like swords coated with frost, sharply scanned the young girl. With a sinister tone, he said, "Get lost!"


    The girl was shocked. She stepped back, and the corner of her mouth twitched as she stared at As fearfully.


    But to preserve her dignity, she gulped and murmured, "I''m just making a few friends. What''s the big deal? So you''re handsome... so what?"


    Then, she gave me a disgruntled gaze as if I was the cause of all this; otherwise, she would have had a chance.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You..."


    She turned to face me, about to say something, but As''smanding voice cut her off again. "I repeat, get lost!"


    The other girl behind her quickly reached out to pull her away and whispered, "Let''s go!"


    The girl looked at us with some reluctance. At that moment, Arnold arrived and honked the horn.


    As took my hand and walked decisively toward the car. He opened the door for me, ensured I got in, then got in from the other side. This gentlemanly gesture left the two girls enchanted. They stood there in a daze as they watched our car leave. Arnold noticed As was in a bad mood. He chuckled, "They tried to flirt with you, huh?"


    "Shut up!" As sternly replied.


    I couldn''t help butugh, helplessly saying to Arnold, "Girls are very bold nowadays."


    With a snort and a raise of his phone, Arnold said, "Yeah, my friend list has skyrocketed!"


    After hearing his words, As sniffed and eximed, "You''re just a garbage dump!"


    I couldn''t hold back myughter. I pounced onto As, giggling. "As! Your analogy is very urate."


    As''s lips curled, and he embraced me, letting me snuggle in his arms. He was no longer the stern-faced man from before.


    When we reached the food street, it was crowded. There was no parking nearby, so we had to park our car some ways away.


    When we walked over, the air was filled with the tempting smell of all kinds of foods.


    I was excited, Thest time I had anything like this was probably during my university days when


    Beatrice sheaked out with me t


    enjoy@midnight snack. She would


    buy me food, then we would return to the dorm.


    Michelle always watched us back then. When she caught us going out to feast, she would always follow, taking advantage of the opportunity to eat and drink. When we returned, she would ungratefully say that had invited her, and she didn''t like street food.


    Beatrice and I had to y a cat-and-mouse game, on guard against the dormitory supervisor while also trying to outsmart Michelle.


    I sighed. If only Beatrice could be here with me today...


    As immediately sensed my mood. He bowed his head and softly inquired, "What''s wrong?"


    "I was just thinking about when Beatrice used to sneak out with me forte-night snacks. But I don''t even know where she is now. I''m worried she might be in danger." "Don''t worry. We''ll find her." Asforted me.


    Arnold scurried around to find


    delicious food for me, then bought it


    and ced it in my hands. On the


    other hand, As refused to eat anything and didn''t appear


    interested.


    I forcibly stuffed As''s mouth with food while eating my fill. At first, he resisted, butter, he began epting what I offered.


    We attracted many onlookers'' attention. Some of them stopped eating just to watch us.


    I was sure someone would want to feed him if I weren''t by his side!


    Arnold protested, "Those are for my sister. You said you didn''t like them, right?"


    As nced at Arnold disdainfully. "I''m eating what belongs to your sister. What does that have to do with you?"


    I smiled and fed him another grilled fish ball. I wanted him to shut up and stop arguing, but Arnold thought I was taking As''s side.


    Arnold opened his mouth too, wanting me to feed him, but As pushed him away, ring. "Stay away from her!"


    At that moment, Arnold looked behind us, and his expression immediately turned cold.

 Chapter 1087 Romance Overflow

    I followed his gaze, but nothing unusual was there.


    As calmly pulled me along as we strolled down the street. We satiated our hunger by exploring the entire food street. Afterwards, we left and returned to the car via the same route.


    Arnold was nowhere to be seen. Not long after, I spotted him not too far away with two girls. They were the same two who had intercepted us at the hotel entrance.


    As ignored them and pulled me into the vehicle. "It''s them?" I asked As in confusion. He casually replied, "They''ve been following us all along."


    "What?" I was surprised. "You mean those two have been following us?"


    "Yeah," As nodded.


    Shortly after, Arnold entered the car while mumbling indignantly. "I''ve been protecting you from admirers since childhood. I can''t believe you''re still being surrounded by admirers and followed by little girls all over the street at this age. How embarrassing!" As said shamelessly, " That''s what we call charm! You get that?"


    Arnold stepped on the brake abruptly, and I lunged forward. As was on alert, so he reached out his long arm to pull me back. He sternly warned Arnold, "You need to drive more carefully!"


    Arnold ignored As''s objections, looked at him, and said, "I can''t believe you''re still talking about charm now that you''re married to my sister. I''m warning you, As. If you mistreat my sister, I''ll..."


    Before he could even say the word ''hit'', As pped him in the head. "Pay attention to the road, will you? Stop worrying about us!"


    Disappointed, Arnold restarted the car and returned to the hotel.


    As soon as we got back to the room, Arnold followed us inside. Arnold''s phone rang just as As was about to shove him out. Arnold nced at As, and As stopped.


    Arnold walked in briskly, answered the phone, and nodded asionally.


    After hanging up, he looked at us


    and said, "Sean and the others suspect that Beatrice has been


    taken to a small vi owned by the Chandler family. It''s usually unupied, but someone was seen there a few days ago. Security there is tight. There are surveince cameras all around, which makes it impossible for anyone to get close."


    As thought about it as he paced back and forth a few steps, then said, "Get some people to keep an eye on it. Figure out who''s approaching and find a way to gather information on the situation. But don''t make any sudden moves and avoid alerting them." "I''m confused. How could they take Beatrice away?" I mumbled to myself. "I think we should understand the situation first!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As looked at Arnold. "That''s easy. Investigate that assistant doctor and find out what Beatrice has been through all these years."


    "Let''s get some early rest today. Sean wille over tomorrow morning," Arnold said. Then, he left for his room.


    The following day, just after breakfast, Arnold knocked on our door to tell us that Sean had arrived.


    As and I hurried to Arnold''s suite-style room next to ours.


    Sean had gotten very familiar with us. After a brief greeting, he told us the results of their investigation. "Three people from the Chandler family Byron Chandler, Hazelyn Chandler, and Byron Chandler''s current wife, Jocelyn Marrow-are albunder suspicion. They might all be involved in the murder case!"


    That sentence left me stunned. What kind of family was this? Some kind of demonic n?


    "Beatrice had probably obtained some powerful evidence against them. That''s why she suffered like that," Sean said helplessly. "But I''m short on manpower, and progress is slow. The higher-ups want to keep it low-key, too. Someone like Byron Chandler, who''s influential in the local economy, must be connected to many others. It''ll be hard to get the full picture of theirwork."


    After thinking for a moment, As said, "That''s easy. I''ll assign you a few assistants this afternoon. Make use of them."


    Sean looked at As with some doubt, saying diplomatically, "I''m afraid... if they''re not professionals, it might..."


    "You don''t need to worry about that!" As interrupted him.


    Arnold agreed and nodded very sincerely.

 Chapter 1088 Detaining Him Without Discussion

    Sean saw that Arnold seemed very confident, so he nodded immediately.


    "We''ll act separately. I''m going to the city to exert as much pressure as possible on Byron Chandler. You all need to make good use of this opportunity." As told Sean, "First, find a reason to control that assistant doctor. He''s probably ackey who knows a lot of things. Most importantly, he must know what Beatrice has been through all these years. He''s important to this investigation."


    "We''ve thought of that. We''re looking for a reason to detain him," Sean said.


    Arnold was disdainful. "What reasons do you need? Just detain him without any discussion or negotiation. What are you afraid of?"


    "He''s right. You''ve been granted this privilege from above. What are you afraid of?" As scanned Sean coldly.


    "Alright. I understand." Sean immediately agreed.


    "What about me?" I asked.


    As smiled, gazing at me, and said, "You cane with me. Or you can walk around and get familiar with Gerby."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll go with you," I said. I wasn''t here to be a tourist. I was entirely focused on Beatrice''s safety. Why would I need to wander around? What was there to see?


    "And we''re about to take over Grand Tribeca. You might want to go there and take a look," As said.


    His words surprised me. "Grand Tribeca? Isn''t that the shopping mall the Chandler family and their inws, the Russell family, want to take over?"


    "That''s right. This is our first step to investment in Gerby," As dered.


    "I want to give Byron Chandler somepetition. I want him to feel powerless and helpless! After we take it over, it''ll be ours."


    "I guess I''ll go have a look then, since it''ll be ours in the future," I murmured to myself.


    He grinned happily, satisfied at hearing me say that.


    After some discussion of what we needed to do next, everyone left to do what they had to. As and I returned to our room. I asked, "As, do you really want to invest in Gerby?"


    He looked at me, nodded, and said, "I do. As long as it''s valuable, we can invest. I already did a


    Consumption will increase with the economic rise. It''s time to establish an Arkadia here! This is where our 23rd Arkadia will be built!"


    "Aren''t youpeting with the Chandler family just to save Beatrice?" I asked.


    "Of course not We want to save her, of course, but that''s not the only reason I''m investing money into this Don''t forget, your husband is a businessman too. We might be able to enjoy some benefits while striking at the Chandlers. Why shouldn''t we


    do it?"


    As I stared at As, I had the strong impression that he was a true leader. He seemed to always be able to think clearly, and never let anything disturb him.


    He saw me gazing at him


    skeptically. He looked at me with a charming smile that could enchant anyone, as if he could read all my


    innermost thoughts. He embrace et


    me and said, "What''s wrong? Are you disappointed with my answer? I can only think clearly about something if it isn''t rted to you. I''ll give in on everything if it affects you. There''s no room for discussion orpromise there!"


    "I didn''t mean that. I''m afraid you might act impulsively." I looked at him, "We shouldn''t make any unnecessary sacrifices."


    "Why are you so concerned about our family''s money?" he teased, looking at me. "My investments need to pay for themselves hundreds or thousands of times over! Otherwise, how could I be your husband?"


    I smiled in delight, resting my head on his chest, and said, "I wonder why my life is so good, honey. Did I get lucky?"


    "You''re wrong. This isn''t about your good fortune, it''s the result of our hard work." He patted my back. "I''ve let you endure too much hardship. I won''t let you feel the slightest difort anymore. I promise!" We embraced each other for quite some time, then his phone rang, prompting us to separate.


    After answering the call, he said, "You can go out for a walk or get some rest. I''ve asked Lauren to keep youpany."


    "Really?" I was overjoyed to hear his words.

 Chapter 1089 The Domineering Queen

    As nced at his watch and said, "She''s almost here. Get some rest. She''ll be here soon." "When did you make the call? Why didn''t I know?" I asked. He always managed to surprise me.


    "I called her after we arrivedst night. I thought you neededpany, and there are some things I don''t trust you to handle alone, so I called her. She took the early morning train to get here," said As. As grabbed his coat and said, "I''m going to the city with Arnold. You rest in the room for a while and wait for her. She''lle see you. I''ve booked the room next door for her. You can talk when she arrives." "Okay!" I was very happy and d to have Lauren here with me.


    After As finished speaking, he left the hotel with Arnold. I immediately called Lauren, who answered, "Don''t worry, I''m in a taxi. Why didn''t you call me to join you yesterday? I had to travel alone." "I was in a hurry. I could barely remember to pack," I replied. "I''ll wait for you!"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I hung up after repeating the address again.


    After hanging up, I remembered something I had forgotten to do in my hastest night. I quickly called Carol. She answered promptly. "Chloe?"


    "I forgot something. John will be at thepany today. Please apply for a loan of two hundred grand at the finance department and give it to John. I''ll replenish the money when I return," I instructed Carol. "Why are you taking out a loan? Isn''t it all yours? Cash?" Sheughed.


    "Cash. John will deposit it into the bank. Avoid using our names," I told Carol. "We need to follow the rules. I need to go through the procedure too. It''s about the system." "Okay!" Carol agreed.


    I had almost forgotten about this. I couldn''t let John use his own money for travel expenses.


    After waiting in the room for a short while, I heard a knock on the door. I thought it was Lauren, so I eagerly opened the door. She was in the doorway.


    I took her small luggage bag and


    quickly let her in. I asked the front desk to bring us the room card for the room next door. After we had breakfast, I took her out to explore Gerby.


    We went straight to Grand Tribeca, a mid-range department store.


    Business did seem to be going well The department store where I had bought those professional outfits with Eleanor was in thismercial za too. No wonder Grand Tribeca seemed familiar.


    As we walked, I told Lauren what was going on with Beatrice, updating her on the situation.


    When we reached the third floor, we encountered Hazelyn Chandler. She was surrounded by a crowd.


    She swaggered, giving orders to people around her. She hadn''t noticed me yet.


    Her posture was like a queen, and she seemed incredibly domineering.


    I had no intention of avoiding her and stood in the aisle opposite her. I watched here over, looking smug, as her sharp heels cked on the floor.


    She stopped as soon as she saw


    me, and her proud expression immediately dropped as she red at me with a sinister expression. Evidently, her arrogance had peaked, and She could change her face as quickly as turning a page.


    Lauren didn''t know who this was, but from Hazelyn''s rapidly changing expression, she could tell that she wasn''t a good person and must have had some conflict with me. With a disdainful sneer, Lauren asked, "What? Is this another Liora?"


    I whispered, "Her name is Hazelyn Chandler."


    When Lauren heard that, her voice rose sharply. "What? Looks like enemies are really everywhere, huh? What a small world!"


    Hazelyn Chandler approached me, and she did look impressive in those stiletto-style heels. I felt as though I had to hold her in high regard.

 Chapter 1090 The Star Is Being Challenged

    Hazelyn looked down at me. The height advantage seemed to give her confidence.


    "What? You''re still wandering around Gerby? How audacious!" Her tone was full of resentment and was extremely sinister.


    "That''s right, Miss Hazelyn." I calmly raised my eyebrows, stared at her, and disdainfully said, "Do I need to be brave to be here?"


    "Girls, did you hear that? Someone wants to make trouble in Gerby!" Hazelyn hugged her arms, looked at me with a sidelong nce, and said, "You need my approval to be here."


    "Who is she? Doesn''t she know her ce?"


    "Exactly. Step aside!"


    The followers behind her were making amotion.


    Lauren coldly snorted. "Oh! I didn''t think I''d see such an unruly crowd in this remote ce. Are you pretending to be a gangster? Do you think you''re some kind of star just because a few people are following you? But nobody told you, did they? Flies are attracted to feces!" "You''re talking nonsense! Stop making baseless usations! I''ll kick you out!" A woman in smoky makeup beside Hazelyn shouted at Lauren.


    "You wouldn''t dare! And if I''m the one talking nonsense, why is your mouth moving?" Lauren was also verybative. She fanned herself with her hand and said, "It stinks! Did you eat feces?"


    I nearly lost my breathughing. I had no idea Lauren could argue like this.


    "Why are youughing?" The woman behind Hazelyn shouted again.


    "I''mughing at your ignorance!" I retorted. I looked at Hazelyn and said, "Miss Hazelyn, you seem to have a bad memory. I''m not particrly skilled, but I love to give people an unexpected rejection or affront like a p in the face. Anyone who opposes me ends up getting pped. Don''t you remember?"


    "Don''t think you''re powerful just because you have a man. You might fall from grace one day, and you won''t even have time to cry!" She said maliciously.


    "Don''t worry about that. My man has an excellent trait-he despises mistresses. Mistresses are the ones who end up crying because of him!" I said arrogantly, "The mistress''s family won''t be spared, either!"


    Hazelyn stared at me fiercely and silently. I wasn''t sure what she was thinking.


    When Hazelyn didn''t reply, the woman next to her, who was


    wearing smokey makeup, started to get a little nervous. She raised here head and looked at Hazelyn with. some dissatisfaction, but couldn''t figure out why Hazelyn remained silent. Her expression made her look a little like a clown.


    After a while, Hazelyn slowly said, "If you want to survive in Gerby, you''ll have to ask me, Hazelyn Chandler!"


    I coldly snorted, "Huh! Just you? I''m


    afraid you can''t represent Gerbye?


    Don''t think too highly of yourself. You''re nothing! It would be too much to ask, "What kind of thing are you?"


    "What are you saying? I dare you to say it again!" The woman with smoky makeup shouted. It seemed she was a loyalckey.


    I pointed at the woman with smoky makeup, stared at her, and said, "If you dare talk back again, I''ll p you!"


    "Do you dare?" She stiffened her neck, looking at me.


    Lauren chuckled. "The top one? Just


    her?" With a sarcastic smirk, she


    raised her eyebrows and asked, "You really dare say that? It''s just a self proimed title! You''re talking nonsense again!"


    Laughter echoed around us.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hazelyn red at Lauren. Suddenly, she looked at Lauren and said, "Looks like you have a death wish!"


    "Maybe it''s you who has a death wish! I''ll never be afraid of you, even if your father is here. Stop being annoying. Just do what needs to be done," Lauren said. "You can''t shop here. I own this mall! You need to leave right away if I tell you you''re not wee!" Hazelyn took another step forward.


    She seemed like she relished the sensation of standing before me and staring down at me from a height.


    "Your mall?" I pretended to be surprised, looking at her with an expression of disbelief. "Is this really your mall?"


    My expression increased her confidence. She looked even more arrogantly at me, saying, "That''s right! It''s my mall! What''s the matter? I''m telling you to get out!"

 Chapter 1091 Blowing Her Own Horn

    Hazelyn''s demeanor was very domineering as if she were the owner of the mall.


    I calmly nced at her. "Your mall? Even if it is your mall, you don''t have the authority to kick anyone out! Moreover, this mall may not necessarily be yours."


    "Her bragging skills are indeed impressive!" Lauren added sarcastically.


    "Don''t talk about irrelevant things. Otherwise, you''ll end up embarrassing yourself again! I advise you to learn a lesson from a few days ago." I spoke to Hazelyn with a severe tone. "Don''t act pretentiously in front of me. Since you''vee to Gerby, follow Gerby''s rules!" Hazelyn was incredibly arrogant.


    I confidently said, "I don''t know what rules Gerby has, but even if it does, they certainly aren''t set by you. So, don''t unt your authority in front of me!"


    All that being said, Lauren and I tried to stroll past.


    Unexpectedly, the people behind her blocked the passage, standing in our way and looking at us disdainfully.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hazelyn looked at me triumphantly, saying, "This is Gerby''s rule!"


    I smiled indifferently and said, "Then if I insist on shopping?"


    Hazelyn instructed someone who seemed to be a staff member on her team, "Call the security and get these two out for me!"


    Lauren couldn''t stand it anymore, "Damn! You''re so arrogant. Go ahead! I want to see how you''ll kick us out."


    The staff immediately took out her phone and made a call.


    After hanging up, a few security guards quickly approached us, rushing toward us in an imposing manner.


    I calmly watched the approaching security guards as if watching a show.


    Although Lauren didn''t know the details, this small matter wouldn''t scare her! Standing beside us, she scoffed, "You''re really not afraid of causing trouble!"


    After the few arrogant security guards rushed over, they lined up in a row beside Hazelyn, fawningly smiling at her. One of them said, "Ms. Hazelyn!"


    The chief security guard asked us sternly, "What''s going on?"


    Lauren was about to step forward to speak, but I pulled her back.


    Then, I looked at the chief security guard with a faint smile and asked, "Where are you from?"


    My words caught him off guard. He probably hadn''t expected the little woman before him to ask that so calmly.


    The security guard nced at


    Hazelyn. He saw her ring at me and suddenly felt encouraged, What do you mean by where am I from? I''m from here!"


    I continued to smile and asked, "Since you''re the security here, you should adhere to the rules of this ce. Your job is to ensure the safety of the mall! Are you trying to stir up trouble?"


    I had apletely unwavering, nopromise attitude. The security guard seemed a bit less confident.

 Chapter 1092 What I Say Counts

    I stared at him intently, making him even more uneasy.


    Before he could utter a word, Hazelyn said, "Don''t listen to her. Get her out of here, right now!"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guy was immediately excited, spurred on by themand. He moved in my direction and said, "I''m asking you to leave the mall right now. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!"


    "Then I want to see how rude you can be. Can you give me a reason to leave?" I stared directly at him.


    The woman with heavy makeup yelled, "Stop the nonsense! Why do you need a reason? Just get lost!"


    Laurie looked at her and said, "Stop acting tough there. If someone needs to leave, it''s you!"


    The security guard became more assertive, "Leave now. She is the boss of our mall, and she has the authority to make you leave. Since she has spoken, please leave immediately. No more nonsense!" Some shoppers stopped to watch, not knowing what was happening. Several salespeople also craned their necks to see what was going on.


    "I''ll ask you again. Are you sure you want me to leave?" I asked the security guard once again.


    The security guard responded, "Yes! We want you to leave. Hurry up!"


    "Then let your managere over," I said sternly to him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you think our manager wille just because you say so?" The security guard showed impatience, almost reaching out to drag me.


    If I were a male, I suppose he would have already used force to get rid of me, hoping to win Hazelyn over.


    "Tell me, besides her asking me to leave, do you have any other reason for me to leave the mall?"


    Then I looked around at the crowd and calmly said, "Everyone, please judge this situation. We came here to shop. Ms, Hazelyn said that if she found someone unpleasant, she could ask security to kick them out.


    Is this right?"


    I added, "Miss Hazelyn ims this mall belongs to her. She says whoever she doesn''t like should leave. She says this is the rule in Gerby. I want to ask everyone, does Gerby really have such a rule?" Indeed, it would arouse public anger. Someone who was not afraid of trouble said, "Our city doesn''t have such shameless rules!"


    I looked at Hazelyn and smiled. "It seems that there are still sensible people in Gerby!"


    Then I looked at the chief security guard and said, "Did you hear that?"


    I looked coldly at Hazelyn and spoke to the few salespeople who had gathered, "Call your manager from Grand Tribeca. I want to ask the manager if this mall allows anyone to be kicked out as soon as


    someone says so?"


    Hazelynughed arrogantly and said, "Whoever you find won''t change today''s oue. You must leave! What I say counts!"


    Then she scanned the surrounding


    people and said, "I dare anyone else to speak, and I''ll make you leave with them! My family owns this mall. at say goes! Call the manager. He won''t dare to protect you unless he doesn''t want to work at Grand Tribeca anymore!"


    A voice came from behind the crowd, "I''m afraid what you said doesn''t count!"


    This statement caused everyone to crane their necks to look outside. A group of people had entered from outside.


    Someone immediately eximed, "Who is that? So handsome!"


    "Isn''t he from Gerby? Haven''t I seen this man before?"


    "What kind of person is he? Such a grand entrance!"


    The crowd was talking, and all eyes were fixed on the man. I recognized the familiar and handsome figure.

 Chapter 1093 Slapped in the Face Again

    I calmly looked at As, and he didn''t rush to interact with me. Apanied by the crowd, he stood there like a king looking down on his subjects, his gaze coldly fixed on Hazelyn. Hazelyn was filled with enchantment upon seeing As, her mouth hanging open as she gazed at him. There was a mixture of surprise, awe, and even a little fear on her face!


    A slightly chubby, tall man stepped forward from the crowd and addressed Hazelyn, "I am the general manager of Grand Tribeca!"


    With a serious expression, he continued, "Customerse first. This is an unchanging basic principle of our mall. This ce is also a paradise for the public. So I won''t allow you to drive away customers just because you want to! "Ms. Hazelyn, even if you were the owner of Grand Tribeca, I wouldn''t condone such behavior! Moreover, Grand Tribeca has no rtionship with the Chandler family!"


    The crowd erupted into amotion. Everyone looked at the unfolding scene and could sense something was wrong.


    Some even looked at Hazelyn with a hint of schadenfreude. This is when Hazelyn looked at the general manager and twitched her mouth.


    The people around her were somewhat surprised, looking at Hazelyn with confusion.


    The general manager continued, "Ms. Hazelyn, you''re quite arrogant to make such decisions. I regret to inform you that ATL Empire has acquired Grand Tribeca and it has be the 23rd Arkadia za!"


    His words caused another gasp from everyone present. Some even started recording videos with their phones. Everything happening here would be on the inte in no time.


    This revtion left Hazelyn genuinely unsettled. "What are you saying? This is impossible! W-What authority do you have to make this decision?"


    "I indeed don''t have the authority to make this decision. It was a decision from the city!"


    Hazelyn, acting as if she didn''t understand, arrogantly pointed at him, "Has the Chandler family issued an acquisition notice to you? How


    dare you speak to me like tho


    gave you the authority? Tell me, who in the city made this decision?"


    "How presumptuous! Since when did the Chandler family dare to challenge Gerby''s upper management? The Chandler family doesn''t have the power to dominate everything in Gerby!" The one speaking was Rico Rickard, the mayor of Gerby.


    Hazelyn clicked her mouth, and


    everyone''s gaze turned toward her. Even her supporters gave her a dubious nce. Those in the vicinity, merely witnessing the excitement, disyed looks of contempt!


    His words shocked everyone present, and some even whispered among themselves. It seemed that this piece of news was real!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guard sensed the unfavorable situation and immediately told the onlookers, "Everyone, please disperse! Don''t crowd around. It affects the normal operation of this mall!"


    He then turned to face me, clearly expressing his fury, saying, "And you, don''t cause trouble here. If you want to buy something, buy it quickly. ff not, get lost! Nothing of this would have happened if you hadn''t been stirring up trouble."


    It turned out he was pushing all the me onto me. He said this to avoid offending either side.


    His arrogance was especially pronounced, like a thug aggressively approaching me. Didn''t he realize the general manager knew who I was?


    I calmly watched the security guard. What an idiot!


    However, he remained oblivious, still approaching me.


    Just as he was about to get closer, a voice rang out, "If you dare to take another step toward her, I will not be polite with you!"

 Chapter 1094 Thanks For Your Guidance

    A low and imposing growl came behind him, sending chills down everyone''s spine.


    The chief security guard was the center of attention until he abruptly turned to face the voice''s origin. It was none other than the handsome As, surrounded by admirers like the moon surrounded by stars. The chief security guard nced at theposed me.


    His mouth twitched, and he said, "Who... exactly are you?"


    Lauren coldly snorted, "She is Chloe Pierce, thedy boss of the ATL Empire. Tell me, where do you want her to roll off to?"


    The expression on the security guard''s face was dreadful. He looked toward Lauren, then towards Hazelyn, feeling regretful as if wanting to bite off his tongue. He looked like a clown.


    "It''s you who should leave! With your despicable and submissive attitude, we at ATL Empire have no use for such scum! Now, get out of Chloe''s sight immediately!"


    The chief security guard stood dumbfounded in ce. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and his eyes no longer disyed arrogance but a hint of despair.


    He nced around nervously, seemingly searching for someone who might speak up for him. However, he found only disdainful nces.


    "M-Ms. Chloe!" he stammered, looking towards me.


    I ignored his existence and walked toward As with a calm and gentle smile.


    The apanying Rico smiled at me and said, "Ms. Chloe, it turns out you are here too!"


    "Yes, I just came for a casual stroll. I didn''t expect it to cause trouble for everyone. I apologize!"


    Then, I smiled at the onlookers. "I apologize for the disturbance! Please continue!"


    I stood by As''s side with a smiling face. He looked at me with affectionate eyes, and a gentle smile appeared on his lips. Everything wasmunicated without words.


    The sharp contrast between my


    politeness and kindness and


    Hazelyn''s arrogance drew admiration. The general manager sent his assistant to handle the aftermath, removing the security guards who supported Hazelyn.


    Hazelyn, with a face pale with anger, red at me for a moment before leaving in embarrassment.


    As''s actions were swift. He signed an agreement with Grand Tribeca in the afternoon.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I returned to the hotel, I was surprised to see Grayson in the distance, apanied by several intelligent-looking men. I saw them entering Arnold''s room. As had arranged reinforcements to assist Sean. .


    Lauren and I immediately went to Arnold''s room. Upon entering, I asked, "Grayson, why are you here?" However, his expression was strange. He smiled at me, saying that something might be wrong. "What happened?" I stared at him.


    Arnold looked at me with a mysterious smile, and even Lauren said, "Grayson, can''t you act a little bit?"


    "Can''t you see through it when I''m talking?" Arnold joined in the teasing.


    The man who looked like Grayson said, "Ms. Chloe, I am Gavin!"


    "...Gavin?" I looked at him. Who was Gavin?


    As also walked in. Seeing me looking at Gavin in a daze, he embraced my shoulder and said, "This is Grayson''s twin brother, Gavin!"


    I immediately covered my mouth,


    looking at Gavin in embarassment.


    "...Y-You and your brother are too alikebIf you didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t know there was another Grayson!"


    "Grayson is my younger brother!" Gavin said.

 Chapter 1095 The Twin Brothers

    Gavin''s appearance was very simr to that of Grayson. I could never have told them apart.


    I asked As, "If both of them are together, can you tell them apart?"


    As confidently replied, "That''s the understanding between us!"


    I scoffed and gave him a sidelong nce. "If I spend enough time with them, I can do that too!"


    Everyoneughed.


    Sean hurriedly showed up shortly after, and As formally introduced them.


    Sean remarked, looking slightly ufortable, "How can I lead the team like this? I''m worthless inparison to all of you!"


    His words provokedughter from everyone.


    Even I was somewhat surprised. It turned out that Gavin and the others were such elite soldiers.


    Sean''s words lightened the mood. I knew precisely what Sean felt embarrassed about, indicating that As''s subordinates were formidable.


    Sean didn''t let up and cleared his throat. "Since Mr. As has called you all here for this case, I apologize for the inconvenience. Even if I''m useless, I won''t back down. After all, I''m familiar with Gerby! I appreciate everyone''s understanding." After summarising the process, everyone discussed and formted an action n, beginning their tasks.


    Since Finn and Alvin knew Gerby well, Sean arranged for them to join the team, making their work in Gerby easier.


    This excited Finn, who eagerly said, "Alvin and I can work as full-time drivers. We know every nook and cranny of Gerby, guaranteeing precision and efficiency in our operations!" Everyone then dispersed and went their separate ways to carry out their tasks.


    The first good news was that Sean brought Wilbur and that assistant doctor back to the task force office. The office was in the old factory area of Jaxford Doors, which was inconspicuous. There was still some equipment and a small amount of inventory there. The office supplies were all ready-made. This was suggested by Finn, and it was well received above.


    Before the interrogation, Wilbur broke down. He truthfully recounted everything he knew to clear himself, but it was only a part of the story.


    From the information he provided, it was clear that he was just a puppet.


    The Chandler family nted the assistant doctor, who was not originally from the psychiatric hospital.


    Initially, the assistant doctor was quite firm. However, when Sean presented the evidence he had collected and Wilbur''s testimony, the assistant doctor was dumbfounded.


    He insisted that there was a certificate issued proving Beatrice was mentally ill before he admitted Beatrice.


    Sean pointed out that those


    certificates were forged, and the doctors who issued the certificates had already been detained. The assistant doctor, feeling hopeless, confessed the entire process of sending Beatrice to the psychiatric hospital.


    This implicated many well-known doctors, some of whom were still working at Gerby Central Hospital, and two had already retired.


    When the investigation results were handed over to Nathan, he was furious and instructed that no one should be released after the case was solved.


    Afterward, I asked Sean, "Did you really investigate those doctors from back then?"


    "How do you think I came out?" Sean grinned.


    The assistant doctor admitted that Beatrice refused treatment and endured a great deal of suffering when she was first admitted. Every time she woke up and caused


    trouble, they would take herMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    medication and keep her asleep.


    Whenever she became noisy or agitated, they would inject her with medication. She had resisted for three years.


    Gradually, she lost her fighting spirit and eventually went utterly ''crazy.''


    But during these nine years, Hazelyn would oftene to the psychiatric hospital and abuse her. Her skuff was fractured, her nasal bones copsed, and her arms, thighs, and ribs were broken to varying degrees.


    She even experienced loss of dder and bowel control due to the beatings.


    Beatrice was terrified, and whenever she saw Hazelyn, she would go hysterical. This condition wouldst for a week.


    The assistant doctor mentioned that he was unsure whether Beatrice was insane.


    Hearing the assistant doctor''s ount, I was overwhelmed with grief and indignation. I wished I could immediately inflict the same pain on Hazelyn.


    Finn was so angry that he punched the wall. His knuckles were exposed, white, and bone-deep.


    Seeing Finn''s reaction, I realized Finn was not an ordinary person who cared about Beatrice.

 Chapter 1096 Finns Love Story

    I saw Finn''s hand bleeding profusely, so I wanted to bring him to the hospital. But he kept insisting that he didn''t want to go, iming that the pain made him feel at ease.


    I forced him to go to the hospital with Lauren.


    In the car, he looked pained and said to me, "I like Beatrice. I''ve liked her since we were teenagers."


    Finn''s words didn''t surprise me at all.


    "How did you meet her?" I asked Finn as I drove.


    Finn leaned back in his seat with a grim expression and said in a low voice, "We went to the same school. She''s three years older than me. I started school early, so she was only two years above me


    "In high school, I had a year with her before she left for college. I hoped to finish high school quickly, then take the same college entrance exam as her and go to Foswood."


    Finn''s words were naive, revealing his enduring affection. After all these years, he remained true to his feelings, which was rare to see these days.


    Lauren listened attentively but didn''t interrupt.


    "But I didn''t take school seriously enough. I didn''t do well the first year and had to repeat a grade. During that year, Beatrice was already a senior in college and was doing an internship. I ended up getting into a college in Xyris and studied business management there for three years. By the time I was a senior, I heard about Beatrice''s family facing one problem after another-first with Keller''s Dairy, then her grandmother, andter, her mother."


    "Since all those things happened in quick session, why didn''t anyone realize something was wrong back then?" Lauren murmured.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not that no one realized. It''s just that people tend to ignore things that don''t concern them," Finn sighed.


    "I also heard she had a boyfriend, Gabriel. He was the


    eldest son of the Russell family in Gerby. Honestly, he had a good reputation, and their rtionship seemed strong," Finn continued.


    "But damn, everything was a facade. I heard that Beatrice was admitted to a mental hospital, and Gabriel attested that she was mentally ill. He''s just a hypocritical scoundrel, no different from his father-inw."


    "What? Are you saying Beatrice''s boyfriend at that time also said she had mental health issues?" Lauren became visibly unsettled. "Why was she so unlucky?"


    Finn fell silent, and it was evident that his emotions were tumultuous.


    After what seemed like a


    considerable adjustment, he


    continued, "Honestly, I was in deep pain back then. Once, I drank to drown my sorrows with Alvin. We were both half-drunk and ended up confessing all kinds of things. Alvin gave me an earful and asked why I liked a girl from the Chandler family. He said they were no good. We argued, and he told me he


    suspected that his dad''s death was


    rted to Byron."


    "When did he start thinking that?" I asked Finn.


    "We were in high school at that time. I didn''t believe it at all, but Alvin shared the details with me. After we talked it over, the case seemed more and more suspicious.


    "The reason I said she wouldn''t go


    insane is that saw her the year her mother died. I secretly attended her mother''s cremation ceremony, and she was sobbing uncontrobly. That day, she held her mother''s urn, locked herself in a small room for a long time and ignored anyone who tried to console her.


    "In the end, Gabriel managed to get her out of there, and she held on to the urn until the burial at the cemetery. She ced the urn in the tomb herself.


    "Afterwards, the Chandler family


    hosted a dinner to thank all the attendees of her mother''s funeral. She thanked all the guests


    personally, and she seemed


    vel


    someone soposed suddenly go


    insane?" Finn consistently


    emphasized this point.


    I looked at him and asked, "You said you saw her three days before she was sent to the mental hospital. Where did you see her?"


    It was just a casual inquiry.


    Finn quickly responded, "I saw her at the hospital."


    "A worker of ours was injured that day, and I took him to the hospital. I saw her thanking a young nurse on the staircase near the ward. I thought about greeting her, but they kept talking, so I didn''t say anything. "But three dayster, word on the street was that she had gone to the mental hospital, allegedly for going crazy and stabbing Hazelyn. But something just didn''t feel right."


    "Have you discussed this with Sean?" I asked Finn.

 Chapter 1097 Hidden Clues

    When Finn heard my question, he abruptly turned to me and asked, "I haven''t. Will that make a difference?"


    "We can''t miss any details!" I asserted seriously.


    Finn said, "I''m frustrated with myself. I''m so useless. I can''t even save the woman I love.


    "I tried to visit the mental hospital almost every year, attempting to see her. But they would never allow any visits, iming her condition was severe. Once, Hazelyn caught me and sternly warned that if I dared go there again, Jaxford Doors would vanish from Gerby." Finn clenched his teeth tightly.


    "And she did cause a lot of trouble for Jaxford Doors. That''s the real reason my dad hates Byron. Later, my dad gave me an earful because ourpany was being threatened, and I had no choice but to wait for the right moment. But I..."


    "Does your father know... that you like Beatrice?" I asked cautiously.


    Finn lowered his head in silence for a moment, then nodded. "He found outter. It was after the Chandler family tried to make trouble for Jaxford Doors."


    "Did he disapprove of her?" I inquired.


    "It''s not about whether my dad approves or not. She went insane and she''s in a mental institution, so what''s the use of my feelings for her? I can''t see her, and I can''t save her." Finn said helplessly.


    As I listened to him, I started to understand theplexities of the situation.


    "I think the one who can save Beatrice is you, Chloe. I always think fate ys tricks on people. Why didn''t we work together earlier and find out about Beatrice sooner?" Finn sighed. "My father probably wouldn''t have agreed to involve me in this if you were someone else. This is all thanks to you."


    "It''s destiny. Even if we had known earlier, it wouldn''t have changed anything for any of us," I said helplessly.


    "Why?" Finn asked unwillingly.


    I nced at him and smiled bitterly, "A year ago, I was just a housewife. Even if I had known about this, I would have been in a situation simr to yours. Maybe fate has a way of working things out, and maybe this was the right time for us to find out."


    Lauren sighed. "It''s a pity. Beatrice is a good person, but she was forced into a situation like this. A sane person sent to a mental institution? It''s unheard of! What kind of fate is this? How could she have such a beastly father and boyfriend?"


    "I suspect they might have felt threatened by Beatrice. Maybe even Gabriel was coerced into doing it," I spected.


    "But if it were me, I wouldn''tpromise, even if I was being threatened. At the very least, I wouldn''t provide evidence like that," Finn said indignantly.


    "It looks like we need to investigate Gabriel and everyone around Byron," Lauren suggested.


    "Sean and the others are already looking into it, especially after Gavin and his team arrived. We should have some leads pretty quickly," I stated confidently. "When can we rescue her?" Finn asked urgently. His hand was very swollen, indicating the intensity of his pounding. It reflected the pain in his heart. Finn seemed very emotional.


    As the doctor tended to his wound at the hospital, I thought over what Finn had told me in the car.


    Who did Beatrice talk to when she came to see the nurse at the hospital?


    As I thought about it, I realized we couldn''t overlook any details. I called Sean and briefed him on what I had just found out.


    He assured me, "Looks like we need to investigate this nurse. I''ll get the information from Finnter."


    Once Finn''s wound was dressed,


    Sean arrived at the hospital. To my surprise, he was apanied by Alvin. He asked Finn for detailed information about the nurse and any other relevant information


    Finn eximed, "Can this really help?"


    Sean said, "We can''t overlook any details. This happened eight to nine years ago, which makes it challenging to investigate. Every little detail might be a significant lead."


    Finn''s spirits lifted when he heard


    that. He immediately led us to where he had seen the nurse. After analyzing the area, Sean pointed out that it was an outer corridor of the ward, with no surveince cameras installed at that time. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    We checked the original files of all the nurses in that building, hoping to find the nurse from back then. Luckily, there were photos in their records. Finn examined each photo, but in the end, he shook his head.


    I looked at him in disappointment. "Are you sure the person you saw isn''t here?"

 Chapter 1098 Crucial Verification

    I grew anxious. "Why can''t we find her? Maybe you''re not sure what she looks like anymore?"


    Finn nodded confidently. "I''m sure. I remember the nurse very clearly."


    Sean also questioned the file clerk. "Are you sure all the nurse records are here?"


    The employee nodded. "Yes, they''re all here."


    We all felt disappointed. Just then, an older file clerk approached and asked the junior one, "What''s going on?"


    "They''re here to check the nurse records," the junior clerk responded.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The senior file clerk looked at us. "Where are you from?"


    Sean showed his credentials, and after a quick inspection, the senior file clerk asked the junior one, "What about the ones who were transferred or resigned? Did you show them to the officer?"


    The junior clerk seemed unsure. "I didn''t know about those. These are the ones I found."


    The senior file clerk immediately said, "Please wait. There are some missing nurse records from this file."


    She turned and walked into the file room. After a while, she returned with a handful of files, handing them to us. "These are nurses who have left the hospital. You can check them based on the departure time you need."


    We quickly searched the records after a certain time and found over twenty files.


    Finn couldn''t wait and opened the file bag, scrutinizing each photo until he eximed, "It''s her!"


    We all rushed to look at the information on the file.


    The nurse''s name was Maisy Cabr, and she used to work in the department Beatrice''s mother was in.


    "Are you sure?" Sean asked.


    "I''m sure it''s her!" Finn''s face lit up with a brilliant smile. "There''s no mistake."


    Sean examined the file carefully and took a few photos with his phone. Then, we went to the hospital ward to investigate her department.


    As it turned out, the nurse, Maisy, had been dismissed due to a medication error that resulted in a medical ident.


    When we finally met the nurse, Maisy, we were surprised. The woman in front of us looked nothing like the gentle woman in the photo. She was thin, her face was worn, and strands of gray decorated her temples. She scrutinized us calmly from head to toe. Finn quickly asked, "Are you Ms. Maisy?"


    "Huh? You... why are you looking for me...?" She eyed us with suspicion, a hint of panic in her gaze.


    When Maisy heard that we were investigating what happened years ago, her emotions suddenly red up. She yelled, "What do you want? I''ve said don''t know anything! made a mistake with the


    medication, and I''ve been punished! Why do you keep bothering me? Get out. Just get out!"


    She grabbed her broom and started swiping at us, shouting, "I don''t know anyone! Get out!"


    Finn stepped forward to shield us from her aggression. He yelled, "Maisy, calm down! We''re here to help you and Beatrice clear your names. The medical ident wasn''t your fault, and you were set up to know


    weren''t you? Don''t you want the truth? Beatrice was framed and sent to a mental institution. She isn''t insane at all. Both of you have been victims of maniption. Listen to us."


    Maisy stopped sweeping at us.


    Seeing an opportunity, we all nodded in agreement. Sean presented his credentials, assuring her that we were handling the case and justice would be served this time.


    She gradually lowered her broom, still skeptical. "How are you investigating this after all these years? Many people from the hospital have left. Besides, the person who harmed me is rich and influential. Don''t lie to me again. If you do, I really won''t have a way out."


    I hurriedly went over and grabbed


    her hand. "Maisy, the wheels of


    justice may grind slowly, but they don''t miss anyone. Those whomit heinous acts will face punishment. If everyone simply epts their fate, who will uphold justice? I''m sure you''ve suffered a lot over the years. If you don''t prove that you''ve been wronged, won''t all that suffering be in vain?"


    My words left her staring at me with aplex expression.

 Chapter 1099 A Scene from the Past

    In fact, my confidence wasn''t unfounded. When I entered her home, I was convinced that her life must have been a hard one.


    She looked at me, asking skeptically, "Can you really set things right?"


    "We can." This time, it was Sean who answered.


    "No matter how many years have passed, if someone hasmitted a crime, they must face the consequences, no matter how difficult it may be," Sean told her. "I didn''t make this up. It''s a statement from the top authorities in our province. They granted me the power to handle this case. That''s why I went through so much trouble to find you."


    When Maisy heard that Sean was telling the truth, she let out a wail. "Thank the heavens. Finally, there''s hope for me."


    After expressing her emotions through her tears, she quickly ushered us into her home. The ce was destitute. It was barely a home.


    Feeling embarrassed, she gestured for us to take a seat, then choked up as she continued to tell us what happened.


    "You''re saying Beatrice was harmed?" she asked. "She was a good girl, and very intelligent. In fact, she was the one who discovered that something was wrong with her mother." Maisy recounted the events from those years. "She found out on her own?" Lauren looked at Maisy in disbelief.


    "Well, I stumbled on that secret identally.


    "It was about Beatrice''s mother, I remember her name was... Helen. Everyone knew that her mother was wealthy in Gerby. But at that time, Helen''s father had just died in prison from what I heard. Plus, I had seen Helen before." "When did you see her before?" I asked.


    "Helen''s mother had been admitted


    to our department. At that time, Helen took care of her mother. Not


    long after her mother''s death, sheet


    was admitted as well, with


    symptoms simr to her mother''s. She was in a state of limbo, but they couldn''t find out what her illness was.


    "Many nurses, joked about their family having bad luck back then. Some even said it was because they had earned too much money and was their turn to suffer now. How else would they have suffered such strange illnesses? I remember the doctors were helpless as no


    medication seemed to work.


    "One day, I swapped shifts because of some issues in my husband''s family and left briefly. When I returned to take over the shift, I met Helen''s close friend."


    "Helen''s close friend?" I was puzzled.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That woman eventually became Byron Chandler''s wife. She dressed very well, and everyone said she was riding on Helen''s coattails. She had a nice car and luxury clothes."


    Suddenly, everything clicked, and I realized that the woman Maisy was talking about was Jocelyn.


    "That woman and a nurse from our department were talking in the corridor. When I approached, they stopped talking, and they both stared at me. I remember being envious of that woman. I greeted her, then went into the ward to meet my colleague.


    "Not long after, when I was changing in the dressing room, I saw the nurse who had been talking to that woman return. She looked nervous and asked me, ''How do you know Ms. Jocelyn?'' I said, ''Everyone knows her.'' She cautioned me, ''Don''t tell anyone that we know each other.''


    "I was confused. Why did they need


    to hide the fact that they knew each other? If you''re a nurse, you''ll know a few influential people. After all, we nurses also need connections. Who wouldn''t want to find a familiar face when seeking medical treatment or a good doctor for surgery? But she didn''t want anyone to know about it.


    "At the time, I just sneered and thought, ''What''s the big deal? Maybe she just doesn''t want others to know.'' I didn''t think much about it and just nodded, assuring her, ''Don''t worry. I didn''t see anything." Maisy''s detailed narrative allowed me to follow her thoughts and imagine the scene from that time.

 Chapter 1100 Accidentally Stumbled Upon Something

    "But I saw her acting furtively, and her face turned red. I thought for sure that the woman had asked her to do something and had given her something in return. That''s why she didn''t want anyone to know. In reality, everyone does something like that.


    "Since we weren''t on the same shift, I didn''t pay much attention to it. But as I was leaving, the head nurse and a doctor came looking for her. She hurriedly took something out of her pocket and stuffed it into her locker in the changing room. She was in a rush, so she didn''t lock it properly. Those lockers had locks, and she had only secured ch before rushing out." I felt like I was right there, seeing the nurse''s anxious demeanor.


    Maisy continued, "It was partly my fault. I was curious, and since everyone was gone, I quickly returned, opened her locker, and checked what she had put inside."


    I thought to myself, curiosity could be fatal. I didn''t know if she thought it was tragic. Maybe it was just fate.


    "Sure enough, it was stacks of money. I was shocked. It was astonishing. You have to understand, back then, 4,000 dors was a lot of money. I wondered what she had done to receive such a generous reward.


    "I quickly put the money back, but there was something else inside. When I heard the sound, I knew it was the clinking of ss vials that contained medications. I couldn''t resist taking them out and checking them. There were three of them. I looked at the names and was puzzled. Why had she put the medication in her pocket?


    "At that time, we picked up medication from our patients every day. But after checking the names, I realized the medication in her pocket was not from our department. The bottles were brown, withbels in a foreignnguage. I made a mental note of the names, then quickly returned them, carefully closing the locker as it was before.


    "Then, I hurried out of the changing room, afraid she would find out that I knew her secret. Later, she asked me if I noticed her locker hadn''t been locked properly the other day. I acted as if I didn''t know anything, asking her what she meant. When she saw my reaction, she didn''t say anything else, and just mentioned that she had forgotten to lock the locker."


    I nodded. It seemed that Maisy had an attention to detail.


    "Not long after that, Helen fell into aa, and her condition got worse each day. Her daughter, Beatrice, returned to take care of her. Once overheard Beatrice asking the doctor if it could be because of improper medication. She


    ogeli no


    suggested that the doctor try a


    different medication."


    Maisy suddenly looked at me dramatically and said, "It''s strange. Right then, my heart started pounding, and I immediately thought of the locker. I quickly checked the medication."


    "Was there an issue with it?" I asked, looking at her.


    "After checking it, I was shocked. It was a medication that could cause blood clotting, whichpletely counteracted Helen''s illness. I looked up the symptoms of using the medication, and they matched Helen''s perfectly." I pped the sofa. Even though I had known this would be the oue, my heart still ached.


    "I was terrified. A human life was at


    stake. I hesitated for a night. The next day, I secretly warned Beatrice to pay attention to her mother''s care. If necessary, she should find a dedicated caretaker for her mother. I was afraid that if it dragged on for too long, her mother might not survive." Maisy still appeared anxious when recalling the past.


    She continued in a subdued tone, "I reminded her twice, and she understood my meaning. She kept asking me about it, and in the end, I had no choice but to tell her it was just a guess.


    "But unfortunately, her motherProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    passed away that afternoon. She


    died from a sudden, extensive cerebral infarction." Maisy lowered her head regretfully. "Beatrice wanted me to help her get evidence against that nurse, but it wasn''t easy.


    "Why did shee looking for you shortly after her mother''s death?"


    "She was here to thank me. I told her what I had seen back then, gave her the name of that medication, and mentioned the money the woman gave to the nurse." "What was that nurse''s name?" Sean asked.

 Chapter 1101 Getting Played

    "Natasha Roy," Maisy stated. "But as far as I know, she''s no longer working in the hospital. I suspect she colluded with the Chandler family to file aint against me.


    "So, I was framed and used of administering the wrong medication to a patient. This is impossible. As a nurse with ten years of experience, such a thing would never happen!" Maisy presented her reasons as if fearing I wouldn''t believe her.


    I nodded. "What happened afterward?"


    Maisy paused, seemingly reliving a nightmare. Hesitantly, she said, "But that day, the patient''s condition suddenly deteriorated. After rescuing them, it was revealed that they were my patient. They imed I administered the wrong medication. I was arrested and detained for days."


    Maisy wiped her eyes and sniffed. "I could never make such a mistake. I always double-checked the injections with great caution. It''s absolutely impossible!"


    Then she looked up abruptly at Sean. "Then, someone threatened me. The patient''s family sought me everywhere, wanting to ruin me. Eventually, I was fired from the hospital, but the matter didn''t end there..." "Take your time; don''t be afraid. Just speak frankly." Sean encouraged her.


    "The patient''s family even caused trouble at our house. My husband divorced me, and I lost custody of my child. I couldn''t find a job and certainly couldn''t return to the hospital."


    Maisy, now sobbing, covered her face and her shoulders trembled. I gently patted her back tofort her.


    "I knew this matter was far from simple, but what could I do? I constantly received threatening calls, and some people smashed my windows. I couldn''t dare to sue or speak out. If I did, my life would be in danger." Maisy, at this point, had turned deathly pale. She pointed at the ss on the window, saying, "You see what kind of life I''ve been living."


    Only then did we notice the broken and patched-up ss in her house.


    "Are you still being threatened now?" Sean inquired.


    "asionally, but not as frequently as before." Maisy, shivering, shared her ongoing ordeal. "I can''t sleep through the night."


    "Don''t be afraid. We''ll help you." Sean solemnly assured Maisy.


    "Do you know where Natasha is now?" I asked.


    "I don''t know. I heardter that she had left the hospital too. I haven''t seen her since then." Maisy replied.


    Sean and I exchanged nces.


    Sean asked, "Do you know who has been in close contact with her recently? It''s best if you help us figure out how to find her."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I really can''t help you with that. I suspected she reported me to the Chandler family, so I detested her. I haven''t contacted her or anyone else since then.


    "My colleagues avoided me like the


    gue. Coupled with the troubled


    was in, nobody wanted to have anything to do with me. So I cut off all connections," Maisy exined sadly.


    "How have you been living these years?" I inquired sympathetically.


    "Ha... what kind of life can I call it? Every day feels like a year. My¨¥ situation worsened and I took odd jobs-anything I could find." She smiled bitterly, saying, "I was surviving one day at a time."


    Sean asked her, "If we need you to testify in courtter, would you be willing to help us?"


    Maisy hesitated. Sean reassured her, "You don''t have to be afraid anymore."


    Finally, she nodded and said, "I... am willing to do so. I''m already in this state. Life or death doesn''t matter to me anymore," Maisy said. Maisy''s situation deeply saddened me.


    Just as I was about to speak, Finn interjected, "Maisy, would you be interested in working at Jaxford Doors? We provide amodation, and the monthly sry is about 2,500 dors. If you''re willing, I can take you there right away."

 Chapter 1102 The Best Arrangement

    Finn''s offer astonished not only Maisy but all of us. I had considered suggesting to Maisy that shee to Foswood after the case was resolved. I didn''t expect Finn to beat me to it. My impression of him had been improving steadily. He was a responsible and thoughtful man, and this arrangement was indeed the best.


    After Finn spoke, he looked at Sean and exined, "It''s safer for her toe to my ce. I''m not at ease if she stays here."


    Maisy couldn''t believe her ears. She stared at Finn in disbelief. "Jaxford Doors? I..."


    I encouraged her, "You should go. You''ll find something you can do there."


    "I''m willing... I can do anything, and I''ll do it well." Maisy kept repeating, as if afraid that Finn might retract his promise.


    Sean nodded, gave Finn a pat on the shoulder, and said, "Thank you, Finn. Let''s go with this n. You take her there, and I''ll return to the hospital to find Natasha''s records."


    After saying this, he stood up, and pressed a button on his phone. I noticed that Sean had recorded Maisy''s entire statement.


    Finn nodded. "Okay, let''s take care of Maisy and then return to the office together."


    I nced at Sean, and he suggested, "What if I go back to the hospital with you?"


    "No need. Get Maisy settled down, and just go back to the office. I''m already familiar with the ce, and I''ll have a lower profile alone, just in case." Sean looked at me. "Better safe than sorry." Understanding Sean''s concern, I didn''t insist on going with him. Instead, I helped Maisy pack a few essentials for changing clothes. We got into the car together, with Finn taking the driver''s seat. I quickly said, "Finn, if your hand hurts, let me drive."


    "It''s okay. It''s just a minor injury." He insisted. "Let''s go. I know the way well, and we can get there faster."


    Maisy sat beside me, and I still felt her body trembling slightly. I wasn''t sure if it was from nervousness or excitement.


    I looked at her andforted her, "Don''t be nervous. Finn is taking you to his family''s factory. You can rest assured."


    Maisy was still very nervous as she kept nodding at Finn. "Thank you, Mr. Finn. I feel relieved... I can tell that you''re all good people."


    Lauren looked bothered. I knew she was heartbroken for Maisy. She had once had a beautiful life, but a blow led to a broken family and years of miserable life.


    Lauren muttered softly, "The Chandler family is too much!"


    Finn''s car sped back to Jaxford


    Doors. When we arrived, he


    §ß§Ö§ä


    introduced Maisy to his mother. He briefly exined the situation and asked his mother arrange Maisy''s amodation. His mother readily agreed and warmly took care of Maisy, leading her to the dormitory.


    Just as we arrived, Cameron emerged from the workshop. He raised his head, spotted me, and quickly walked over. "Mrs. Chloe, I heard you''re back. But Finn told me not to disturb you."


    He chuckled, and I responded quickly, "Indeed, it''s been a busy time for me with no time to rest."


    "Any progress?" he inquired.


    "Yes, it might be a major case. The crucial point is that they''ve moved Beatrice, and we''re not sure where she''s hidden. My main goal is to rescue her. Hazelyn has been constantly abusing her, subjecting her to inhuman torment." I spoke truthfully, "Finn has been a tremendous help. If we solve this case, it''s all thanks to the Bullock family''s significant contribution."


    "Mrs. Chloe, don''t say that. ByronMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and Hazelyn have caused us a lot of


    trouble at Jaxford Doors over the years. Of course, it''s not just our family''s business but others are suffering too. Their wicked deeds are truly too numerous to document. We should do something about them."


    The Bullock family was truly generous. I was grateful to have such a cooperative partner. With their character, this coboration was bound to be smooth.


    Cameron added, "In these past few


    years, Finn and Alvin have been trying to find a way to dig deeper,


    but they were always obstructed et


    They couldn''t openly investigate the matter. Now that you''re here, there''s finally hope. That girl has been really unlucky."

 Chapter 1103 A Powerful Backing

    I knew he was referring to Beatrice.


    "Beatrice is a very good girl, excellent in both academics and character. She''s generous and kind but..." I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "The Keller family members are quite sophisticated. This girl would have inherited the Keller family''s virtues." It seemed that Cameron still had a favorable opinion of the Keller family.


    "Finn and I brought back a nurse who wanted to help Beatrice. She''s a powerful witness, and we''re concerned about her safety out there. So Finn brought her back to work at Jaxford Doors. Mr. Cameron, I hope you can assist us in providing a safe ce for her." "No problem. Wherever Jaxford Doors is needed, we''ll give our full support." Cameron expressed his support.


    "You''ve already done a lot. Thank you." I sincerely thanked him. "Without your assistance, we wouldn''t have started investigating Byron so quickly."


    Finn returned, and Cameron noticed his injured hand. "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing, just a scratch. Dad, we need to leave. Thanks for helping us out." Finn told his father. It was evident that the Bullock family had good values.


    "Go ahead. You''re doing legitimate work. With me at home, everything will be fine. Just rescue that girl as soon as possible," Cameron said meaningfully.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was convinced that Cameron was well aware of his son''s feelings toward Beatrice.


    "Okay," Finn grunted. "Then we''re leaving."


    I also bid farewell to Cameron and headed back to the old factory with Finn and Lauren. Everyone was busy, and the situation was escting, requiring careful nning for the next steps.


    Yesterday, Nick and Cane had already arrived in Gerby to begin the liquidation processes of Grand Tribeca. The whole of Gerby was now in an uproar as an international financial group had entered the scene.


    The events at Grand Tribeca, which were uploaded online, had a sensation in Gerby. This undoubtedly dealt a heavy blow to Byron.


    In the past, As would never allow such a video to leak, but this time was an exception. It was a show of strength against the Chandler family.


    Furthermore, As was working on another initiative. He nned to invest in Gerby, and it wasn''t just about establishing another Arkadia za here. If he made a move, it would be a strong entry.


    Arnold was also working with As. I knew he was interested in the mining projects As was nning to invest in Gerby.


    It wasn''t until the evening that Sean and the others gradually returned.


    I quickly asked Sean, "How is it? Did you find Natasha?"


    Sean shook his head in silence. After


    a moment, he said, "I suspect she might have fallen victim to fouky. We couldn''t find any information about her."


    Both Lauren and I were shocked. "How is that possible?"


    Just then, Finn came to call everyone for dinner. Cameron had sent a female worker to prepare meals, considering how busy everyone was.


    The Bullock family had truly be everyone''s support.


    "Let''s eat while we talk," Finn suggested.


    Dinner was abundant, with the main course being a beef stew that smelled delicious even from a distance.


    I rarely had the chance to enjoy such meals, and suddenly, I felt very hungry.


    Finn brought tworge bowls and mashed potatoes and said, "There''s plenty of beef, everyone. Dig in."


    Sean smiled at Finn. "You really are a great support. Once we solve this case, I''ll definitely apply for recognition for the Bullock family."


    "No need for that. As long as we solve the case and expose the crimes of the Chandler family, I''ll benefit for a lifetime," Finn said.


    "It''s ourmon goal, and we won''t give up an inch!" Sean dered. "In my career as a criminal investigator, even if I can solve just this one case, I''ll investigate it thoroughly. We will bring Byron to justice!"


    Everyone expressed their high spirits, vowing not to retreat.


    Before we could start eating, As walked in Seeing that we were about to have a meal, he smiled and looked at me. I was sure he had never eaten this kind of meat before, sot had a portion brought to him.


    Without being overly formal, he epted the meal and joined everyone at the table, eating heartily. It left me stunned.

 Chapter 1104 The Catalyst for Internal Strife

    He noticed me looking at him, so he looked at me and softly asked, "What''s wrong?" With everyone around, I couldn''t say anything else, so I just asked him, "Is it delicious?"


    "Of course. Don''t forget, when I was on the run, I ate everything. When I was starving, there were never such delicious meals for me back then. Also, during my wilderness training, I''ve eaten everything. I''ll tell you about itter." He looked very serious as he said this. I found it hard to imagine that As, a high and mighty figure, could sit down and eat humble meals with everyone. I was moved and wanted to throw myself into his arms and kiss him.


    Not only was he capable of protecting me, but he could uphold justice for those victimized as well.


    He could easily ignore the Chandler family''s case, but he was putting all his effort into it. He was not only investing in Gerby and suppressing the Chandler family, but also fullymitting to this case. Only I knew that he didn''t really need to invest in Gerby.


    We sat together, and Sean looked at As with admiration, saying, "I didn''t expect Mr. As to be so down to earth. You can even eat such simple food with us."


    As looked at him. "You sound so privileged. Is this your idea of a simple meal? It''s extravagant."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Gavinughed, too. "Mr. As has eaten bugs with us. Do you believe it? During wilderness survival training, we ate everything for a whole month."


    Everyone looked at As in disbelief, but he remained indifferent, continuing to eat his meal and asionally picking outrge pieces of beef for me. Honestly, the beef stew was truly delicious, and I enjoyed it.


    As looked at Sean and asked, "How was the progress in the afternoon?"


    Sean briefly exined the leads provided by Finn and then said, "I''ve been investigating the crucial figure in the afternoon, the nurse named Natasha, but we couldn''t find any information about her. I suspect she may have been a victim of foul y."


    Everyone fell silent.


    "After all, she is the key figure in this case, and she knows too much. Most importantly, Natasha may not have only targeted one person but possibly operated against Helen and her mother as well." Sean''s words left everyone silent, and their eating came to a halt.


    "Our witness said that Helen''s mother also stayed in their ward, and their conditions were simr. They were in aa until theirst breath," Sean analyzed the situation at the time.


    "ording to Maisy, Beatrice suspected the wrong medication caused her mother''s condition. It was her words that stimted Maisy''s conscience, and she secretly reminded Beatrice to pay attention to the medication. "Beatrice was very clever. In the end, Maisy had to tell her what she had seen. This indicates that Beatrice was sent to the hospital because she already knew some secrets."


    This point had been spected all along.


    Sean continued, "Beatrice went to


    thank Maisy three days before entering the hospital after her mother''s death. She also wanted Maisy''s help in finding evidence, but her mother had already passed away, and any traces in the hospital must have been destroyed.


    "She mentioned Natasha though. I specte that, in a fit of anger, Beatrice must have gone to find Natasha After all, her emotions are understandable. She watched her mother pass away right before her eyes. Anyone would act recklessly under such circumstances."


    "This is the spark that ignited the internal strife within the Chandler family," Gavin said.

 Chapter 1105 Finding Another Breakthrough

    Sean mmed the table and eximed, "Exactly! Then Natasha informed the Chandler family of Beatrice''s actions. The Chandler family had internal strife, and that was how Beatrice stabbed Hazelyn. "She must have recklessly revealed the reasons, which led to Byron''s decision to send her to the hospital."


    "But after all, Beatrice is his daughter, and he didn''t want to kill her yet," Gavin added.


    Lauren interjected, "What he did is even worse than killing her right away!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Sean continued, "That indicates that Natasha not only deceived Beatrice but also led herself to a dead-end. The Chandler family, or Jocelyn, will think that Natasha is a time bomb. So, think about it. What''s the safest option for them?" Everyone understood Sean''s point. He nodded. "Death. Silencing her is the safest way to make her disappear forever. Therefore, I deduce that since we can''t find any traces of Natasha, it''s highly likely that she has been killed by the Chandler family." "Damn." Alvin pounded the table. "I didn''t expect that. I thought... only my father died. It turns out my father''s death was just the beginning."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Although Alvin''s words were somewhat joking, they resonated with the heavy emotions of everyone present.


    I pushed away my te, and As looked at me with concern. "What''s wrong? Have some more."


    "I really can''t eat anymore. I''m worried about Beatrice." I spoke truthfully. "With their audacity, Beatrice may have been considered disposable by them a long time ago. So, she''s in danger at any moment."


    "So we need to speed up. As long as we find concrete evidence, we can arrest Byron. He is the key figure here." Sean took another bite of his food, continuing, "Don''t forget, the connections in Gerby belong to Byron, that''s how he dares to be so audacious." Gavin nced at Sean and said, "You''re right. As long as we control Byron, it''s good enough. Jocelyn and Hazelyn can be investigated slowlyter. No matter what they try, they won''t be able to do anything."


    "I think Jocelyn wouldn''t have been so bold about what she did to the Kellers if it weren''t for Byron''s instigation," As, who hadn''t spoken until now, said. "I specte that Beatrice might not have informed Byron of the torment she suffered." "Why?" Sean asked.


    "It''smon sense," As said. "Our


    breakthrough for Byron lies in Eric''s death and the poisoned milk


    incidents As long as we cracke


    any of these, we can control Byron. Concentrate on finding evidence, and there''s a possibility of breaking the deadlock."


    Sean said, "Currently, we''ve almost investigated everything. We justck concrete evidence of Byron murdering Eric."


    Alvin sighed. "I''ve analyzed the whole process of the incident countless times, but I can''t find any more clues."


    "It''s impossible not to have any


    gaps. You don''t have to worry. We need to investigate the people who worked with Byron at the cable


    factory back then." Gavin finish


    hisst bite of food and spoke


    earnestly, "You can tell us more. Perhaps we could identify something you missed."


    "There was a guy named Jonah Kurt who used to always be with my dad, and he seemed quite disgusted with Byron. I was young and I just remember they had a big argument at my home once." Alvin said "Jonah cried on the day of my dad''s funeral, saying that his death was suspicious."


    "Where did this person go?" Gavin asked.


    "With the factory falling into Byron''s hands, he couldn''t possibly continue to work there," Alvin exined. "After that, I never saw Jonah again. I don''t know if he''s still in Gerby." Gavin mmed the table and said, "I''ll check on this guy. This could be a breakthrough for us!"

 Chapter 1106 Witness to the Car Accident

    The elite team proved its worth, and two dayster, the investigation results surprised everyone. Gavin had found Jonah, who had been missing for many years.


    I''m hungry."


    When he wearily returned to the temporary office, everyone was present. It had be an unwritten rule for all of us to gather here in the evening, regardless of the investigation results. Gavin poured himself arge ss of water as soon as he came in, then said, "Finn, Finn smiled and quickly said, "Dinner will be ready soon."


    After his announcement, Finn left to instruct the kitchen to prepare the meal. He had be our logistics manager.


    Soon, several dishes were served, just like in a restaurant. Sean inspected them and said, "Finn, you don''t need to do all this in the future. Just make a big pot of food with some meat in it. That''ll be enough. It''s too much trouble otherwise. But we have to eat meat as it sharpens our minds."


    Everyone chuckled at Sean''s words. Finn just smirked. "Some of those dishes are for Mr. As. As for you... You can satisfy yourself with pickles."


    Everyoneughed. Since we started eating here, Finn''s menu arrangements had been up to the mark. Even I was addicted to the big pots of food here.


    Sean disdainfully said, "Do you think Mr. As really likes the food here? He just can''t live without his wife!"


    As everyoneughed, As walked in with big strides. Sean instantly turned red.


    Everyone felt a little awkward, and Finn said with a smile, "Mr. As, the food is almost ready."


    As raised an eyebrow, coldly saying, "I didn''t know men gossiped too."


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Sean scratched his head and tried to defend himself. "Come on, Mr. As. I just mentioned it, but you yed along so well. Is it true that you really can''t live without Mrs. Chloe here?"


    "Is there something wrong with that? We''ve never been apart for more than ten hours. That''s love. Get it?" As said, unperturbed.


    He walked to my side and sat down right next to me without any awkwardness.


    Gavin quickly got back to the main topic and reported, "I''ve found the key witness for Eric''s car ident."


    As seemed unsurprised and looked calmly at Gavin, saying, "Go on."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Gavin quickly narrated the entire story of Jonah''s forced departure from Gerby.


    It turned out that Jonah had


    developed a dislike for Byron years ago because he had noticed Byron''s greedy behavior. While running sales for Eric Byron had taken the opportunity to expand his client


    ver


    base and socialwork recklessly.


    Then, he returned to the factory, lowered the cable prices to the minimum with Eric and raised the sales prices, making higher profits when selling to customers.


    What infuriated Jonah even more was that he had recouped all the expenses spent on building those connections by using his smooth-talking skills to convince Eric to fully reimburse him. Jonah had long been fed up with his actions, questioning his character and morals.


    He would oftenin to Eric, who, at that time, was aware of what Byron was doing. But Eric, being generous and broad-minded, always felt that it would benefit his family to expand the market. As long as the market share increased, there would be no worries about sales. After all, the factory belonged to him, and profits wouldn''t flow to any outsiders.


    Jonah was extremely displeased, and the two had always been at odds.


    As Gavin exined, Lauren quickly poured him another ss of water.


    He took the ss, took another big sip, and continued, "The day before Eric had the ident, it had been


    drizzling all day and there was


    much work in the factory. After work, Jonah invited two workers out for some drinks."

 Chapter 1107 Everything is Too Well-Planned

    "But when they arrived at the workshop, they still had some minor tasks to finish before leaving. Jonah waited for them in the workshop. He watched them work while chatting with them, and he noticed Byron tinkering with a car outside. He casuallymented to the workers, ''What''s Byron up to again? Why is he checking the car on a rainy day? Maybe he has his eye on Mr. Eric''s car."" As Gavin talked, Alvin listened motionlessly, gripping his fists tightly. It was clear he was very anxious. After all, this was thetest clue rted to his father''s death.


    Just then, all the food was served. Finn first gave Gavin arge bowl of food, then gestured for everyone to start eating.


    Lauren helped me and As get some food before sitting beside us.


    Once everyone had filled their tes, Gavin continued, "Jonah said that when those workers heard his remarks, they looked at the parking area and jokinglymented, ''Jonah, you might be right; maybe he really does have his eye on Mr. Eric''s car. Who knows? One day the factory might be his.''


    "As fate would have it, not long after that, Eric''s cable factory did be Byron''s."


    Alvin pounded the table with his fist. He was the only one not eating.


    "Interestingly, on that day, when Jonah had some time, he casually recorded a short video of Byron messing around with the car. ording to Jonah, he waspletely unaware of what was happening and just filmed it unintentionally. It was still raining outside. All the workers had left after work, and he was the only one sneaking around checking the car.


    "At that time, Jonah thought that Byron was tinkering with Eric''s car because he liked it and wanted to drive it out to show off. He didn''t pay much attention to what happenedter. After the two workers finished their tasks, they all left the factory to have drinks, and no one knew when Byron left.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "But Jonah is the kind of person who takes things seriously. He had been working at the factory for many years, and it felt wrong not to tell Eric about this, especially considering the sry he received. After some careful consideration, he decided to remind Eric to be cautious of Byron, as he felt he was acting a little suspicious."


    Everyone listened attentively. I even forgot to eat. I nced at Alvin, and it was clear he waspletely distraught. His face was very pale.


    Gavin continued eating heartily while narrating the story. He was clearly hungry.


    "After Jonah finished his drink, he went to Eric''s house again. But when he arrived, he saw Byron there too, talking with Eric about a major client for the next day.


    "Yes, that''s right. I didn''t understand why he went there after drinking, but I do remember the argument starting, and it got very loud. Mom took me to my room then," Alvin reminisced.


    Gavin nodded. "Jonah said he was


    annoyed when he saw Byron at Eric''s house again. Plus, he had been drinking, so he spoke bluntly saying something like ''Stop fooling Mr. Erid for no reason. Who knows whose client they really are?? Just like that, they started arguing. It was the same argument Alvin remembers.


    "In the end, Byron left, saying something like, ''It''s up to you to believe me, Mr. Eric. After all, the factory is yours. I''ve done my best and I only earn a small share. The big share is still yours. If you want to take this deal, let''s go. If you don''t, you can celebrate your son''s birthday at home. I''m leaving now.'' Then he mmed the door and left, creating quite a scene.


    "In the end, Eric went out to take the deal. That day, Byron drove to meet the client himself. He didn''t share a ride with Eric. It seemed reasonable; he was afraid Eric wouldn''t go and afraid that he couldn''t secure the deal. So he went early on his own, and in the end, Eric had an ident."


    "He was very cunning about this," Laurenmented.


    "Jonah said that when he heard about Eric''s ident that day, his head buzzed instantly. He hated himself for not stopping Eric. If he hadn''t gone that day, the factory wouldn''t have fallen into Byron''s hands." "This was all very meticulously nned. I''m starting to fear him," I said, looking up at As.

 Chapter 1108 Murder for Money

    As patted my back gently tofort me.


    Gavin had finished his meal. He wiped his mouth, sighed, and said, "When Eric was cremated, Jonah regretted it deeply and med himself for not trying harder to stop Eric. He cried inconsbly that day when he saw Eric''s wife and kids." "What happened next?" I asked.


    Finn hurriedly walked over and refilled Gavin''s te. Gavin gave him a thumbs up.


    "A few dayster, he heard that Byron took over the cable factory. Jonah went to confront him and used him of being up to something. Byron was very polite at that time and exined why he had taken over the cable factory. Jonah was furious." "Anyone would be angry. He was taking advantage of someone else''s crisis," someonemented, mming the table.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lauren immediately countered, "He wasn''t just taking advantage of a crisis. He murdered someone for money."


    "Why did Jonah leave Gerby then?" I asked.


    "He had no choice. After that, Jonah was constantly attacked. He was innocent, but he would get beaten up every few days. He felt that something was wrong. He hadn''t offended anyone, but no matter where he went, trouble followed. "Later, he saw Byron again, driving a luxurious car. When Byron saw Jonah, he invited him to dinner."


    "Damn. He was just trying to show off after gaining power!"


    "Byron told Jonah, ''If you''re not doing well, juste back to the cable factory. Your fate is to work for me. If you do, it will at least reduce your beatings. Otherwise, you won''t survive anywhere. You don''t like me, do you? I repay resentment with kindness. Just keep looking at me until you like me.'' After hearing that, Jonah finally understood why those things had been happening to him, and who was the mastermind behind it all."


    Sean eagerly asked, "Does he still have that video he took?"


    Gavin smirked and said, "Jonah is very resourceful. He said he changed his phone several times, but neverthrew away that old phone. He would asionally dig that video out to watch it. And then, one day, he saw a murder report online, describing a case simr to Eric''s car ident."


    Gavin continued, "Jonah said he was startled. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it seemed, so he didn''t delete that video. He kept it, thinking that if something like this happened, he might be able to use it as evidence."


    "Do you have it?" Sean asked eagerly, "Can you tell us what''s in it?"


    Gavin raised his hand, waving his phone, and we all gasped when we saw it.


    Sean couldn''t wait and snatched the phone to watch the video. The footage wasn''t clear. It was shot through a dirty workshop window, and maybe the rain outside made the images appear in slow motion.


    But it was definitely Byron. He tinkered with a car, inside and out, bending over to check underneath, and messing around at the back of the vehicle for some time.


    Sean mmed the table excitedly, saying, "This is enough to prove his intentions. Fantastic! That cunning old fox will finally be caught now!"


    We all stared at the video.


    I looked at Gavin and asked, "Where is Jonah now?"


    "He''s back in Gerby. Jonah said he''s


    willing to testify in court if necessary. This is thest thing he can do for Eric. He''s been waiting ten years. He''ll finally have a chance to speak. If Eric had believed in him back then, he might not have lost his life." .


    After Gavin finished speaking, he noticed Alvin, who had been listening attentively, sitting quietly with his head down. I could see him discreetly wiping his eyes. Finn patted his shoulder.

 Chapter 1109 The Chandler Family Dinner

    Gavin looked at Sean and asked, "How about you? Have there been any developments with the Chandler family?"


    "Hazelyn has been behaving herself. Our preliminary investigation suggests that Beatrice is in that Chandler family vi. When Mrs. Chloe encountered Hazelyn at the mall, our surveince team saw her entering the vi angrily. She left only half an hourter." My heart leaped to my throat, and I turned to As, saying, "This is bad. She must have hurt Beatrice again. We need to rescue her immediately. Otherwise, she''ll end up dead at Hazelyn''s hands. This passive approach won''t work." As nodded, lost in thought.


    Finn looked anxious too. "Why don''t we rescue Beatrice first, Mr. As, then figure out the restter?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Every moment for Beatrice is an agonizing despair. My note must have given her hope, but she was moved so suddenly. She must be going through physical and mental torment right now." I added. Everyone agreed with my suggestion.


    "What has Byron been up to?" Gavin inquired.


    "Byron has been out a lot. He''s been going all over the ce. Gabriel''s also been out early and backte, busy trying to reduce the damage." Sean said disdainfully, "That pair is working quite well together." "Hmph." As snorted coldly, saying, "It''s just the beginning."


    "If only we could prate Byron''s social circle, especially the upper echelons. But we can''t be too obvious. We''re afraid of setting off any rms. We need to shock him without revealing our intentions." Sean leaned back in his chair helplessly. "I''ll take care of that." As volunteered.


    Arnold nodded. "It seems only you can handle this task."


    "I''ll get to work then. I''ll make hime to me and confess," As said confidently.


    Unexpectedly, As delivered on his promise, and Byron took the bait.


    As was aware of my urgency, so he acted swiftly, intercepting two major projects Byron had believed were secured, causing significant losses to his upfront investments and efforts.


    Byron, feeling the pressure, sought an intermediary to arrange a meeting at a hotel, desperately trying to meet As.


    I looked at As and asked, "Should we meet him?"


    As, unperturbed, said, "Of course we should. Why not? I''ve been waiting for this opportunity."


    He got back to the intermediary, setting the time and ce to meet.


    After the intermediary reported back, Byron immediately called, politely inviting As and me to dinner at the Chandler family''s residence.


    I became very interested. I was genuinely curious about what Beatrice''s family home looked like.


    As guessed my thoughts when he saw my expression.


    He readily epted Byron''s invitation.


    Byron gleefully sent us the exact location of his ce.


    As Sean was there too, As showed him the address Byron had sent us.


    After examining the address, Sean immediately said, "This is the family home of the Keller family. It''s not the Chandler family''s vi you were thinking about."


    I sighed. "I didn''t expect him to dare move into the Keller family home."


    Sean sneered, "That''s because he thinks all the Keller family members are dead. He doesn''t feel guilty. He wouldn''t be so confident otherwise. He''s a man who would harm his own daughter. He doesn''t fear any consequences. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so brazen."


    "He does seem confident. He probably thinks the Keller family''s past deeds won''te back to haunt him. He doesn''t know that this move has backfired on him. Karma


    has caught up with him and he''ll reap what he sowed."


    "Should we have someone follow you to the Chandler family''s ce, Mr. As?" Sean asked.


    As smiled. "We''re just going for dinner. Why are you so nervous?"


    I went to the Chandler family dinner curiously.

 Chapter 1110 Ugly Consequences

    Three of us were going-myself, As, and Cane. Cane had arrived with Nick yesterday to handle some follow-up business on the projects.


    As''s project team from ATL Empire consisted of top-notch global elites, including legal experts. Those professionals would respond swiftly to potential investment projects, ensuring a seamless progression. In the past few days, the projects in Gerby had be a focal point. But the ones As were most optimistic about were not necessarily the most prominent. That was why Nick''s team had returned to handle them. Cane was no ordinary special assistant. He, like Dn, excelled in both literary and military pursuits. As''s safety was naturally entrusted to Dn and Cane.


    Dn was currently dealing with something else, which left Cane by As''s side.


    The Chandler family greeted us warmly and sincerely when we arrived. Some of them seemed unwilling to do so, but they had no choice.


    Byron must have experienced the harsh reality of the business world. In this arena, the strong devoured the weak, and Byron, being lesspetent, had suffered the consequences.


    The Chandler family''s courtyard was impressive. Theo must have visited the real family home of the Chandler family, which was not this one.


    Byron weed us personally, and as soon as we entered the house, I took a closer look at the woman who had brought about the downfall of the entire Keller family-Jocelyn.


    Jocelyn was now middle-aged, but she maintained her appearance very well. She looked graceful and didn''t seem to show any signs of aging. Her eyes were particrly enchanting, full of spirit and vitality.


    When her gaze met As''s, who exuded charisma and elegance, she was visibly stunned. It seemed that As''s charm could captivate anyone, regardless of age. Even Jocelyn, who was now a middle-aged woman, found herself momentarily enchanted. She gave him an alluring look, which almost tempted me to p her.


    Byron coughed disapprovingly, but Jocelyn seemed fixated, as if she were stuck in a trance.


    Jocelyn immediately withdrew her gaze. It was clear she was a cunning and astute woman.


    Her ability to adapt was remarkable. After retracting her gaze, she immediately wore a friendly smile.


    Her words were exceptionally pleasant. "Oh my, look at you, Mr. As and Mrs. Chloe. I''m a sucker for good looks, and you two are a sight to see. You''re such a perfect match A handsome man and a beautiful woman make a superbbination. I''m fascinated, even at my age. If I were younger, I''d


    be a fan of yours too."


    Her words were beautifully crafted, instantly dispelling the tension from her earlier slip. She appeared to be friendly, and her ttery was beyond doubt.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why her daughter hadn''t inherited her smooth-talking abilities.


    She was shrewd. Her words were a


    hrewd.


    skillful blend of truth and falsehood, effectively concealing her true thoughts. No wonder Helen had been so easily deceived by her She had faced imminent death without knowing what was happening.


    But her daughter was nowhere near as cunning as she was. She was just a foolish girl.


    Hazelyn was a failed product of both Byron and Jocelyn in terms of cunning and looks. She had inherited the ws of both her parents, even in appearance.


    It was like she had rushed out to meet the world without carefully preparing herself.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Right then she walked in with


    Gabriel and stared at me numbly but she was excessively ingratiating to As. She smiled at him and tried to get his attention, but As remained indifferent throughout.


    Her eager desire to be noticed by As made me disdainful of Gabriel, the man by her side.

 Chapter 1111 A Betraying Boyfriend

    After introducing his family, everyone finally took their seats.


    As remained aloof, his demeanor exuding an air of nobility that kept others at a distance.


    Byron pulled out all the stops today, exhibiting seamless cooperation with Gabriel. I kept a close eye on Gabriel, wondering why he would betray Beatrice without hesitation and even add insult to injury. Beatrice''s mental health certification bore his signature, attesting to her supposed mental issues.


    It was evident how despicable this man was. If I were to say that the individuals in front of us were a bunch of beasts, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration at all.


    I heard Byron ask As, "Mr. As, it seems you''re making a substantial investment in Gerby."


    As gave a faint smile. "Gerby has always been my investment target. It''s just business."


    "Mr. As, do you have any thoughts on coboration?" Byron couldn''t contain his excitement.


    "We have our partners in every region. Of course, it depends on the nature of the project. Not every project requires coboration. My principle is that I won''t seek a partnership if I can handle it myself.


    "But some projects require collective effort. After all, local partners are more familiar with the region, especially in dealing with local authorities. They often have superior conditionspared to us." As''s response was clever and ambiguous, making it hard for others to pin him down.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "So, Mr. As, any thoughts on our turf in Gerby? I hope to coborate with a major conglomerate like yours! The Chandler Group does have a significant presence in Gerby." Byron began his self-promotion, showcasing his skills as a savvy businessman.


    "The dairy and cable industries are rtively mature and stable. I hope for breakthroughs in new projects Well... Mr. As, you know that I am very interested in acquiring Grand Tribeca. It seems you and I share simr vision."


    Byron subtly pointed out that As might have preempted him and owed him a favor.


    With a faint smile, As remarked, "It''s not impossible, but the cooperation terms of the ATL Empire are always stringent. The advantage lies in the fact that partners need not worry about the


    projects. However, having


    Solid


    foundation is a prerequisite, as you understand."


    Byron looked at As with anticipation. "And the next project, Mr. As?"


    "Mineral resources," As replied straightforwardly.


    This unexpected answer caused Byron and Gabriel''s expressions to freeze, clearly caught off guard.


    In the current regted environment, not just anyone could maneuver in the field of mineral resources.


    Seeing the gleam of ambition in Byron''s eyes, it was evident that this was every man''s desire.


    Sensing that the conversation had reached a critical point, Jocelyn intervened, Byron, you''re always so immersed in work. Business discussions are best apanied by a meal. Our guests must be hungry by now. We can continue over dinner!"


    Byron quickly stood up, gesturing to me and As. "Haha... I was so excited to meet Mr. As that I forgot. Mr. As, please. Today, I invited both of you to dine here to taste Gerby''s distinctive home-cooked dishes." We all stood up, following Byron into the dining room.


    Hazelyn, who had been silent, trailed behind. She harbored resentment toward me, and I disdained associating with her. I was only waiting to find a gap in their stories and tear her apart.

 Chapter 1112 Whet the Appetite

    boundaries."


    Byron noticed the distance between me and Hazelyn when we finally took our seats. "Mrs. Chloe, there was a bit of a misunderstanding between you and my daughter earlier. As adults, let''s not dwell on trivial matters. I may have spoiled her a bit, and shecks I simply smiled, neither taking his lead nor being overly polite.


    He continued somewhat awkwardly, "My wife and I have always turned a blind eye to certain things. We believe in giving our daughter afortable upbringing. So, you see, she is a bit...spoiled."


    Byron chuckled sheepishly. "There''s a saying that you don''t really know someone until you''ve had a disagreement. I hope you two can be good friends. In the future, when Mr. As invests in Gerby, you muste here often. "Please don''t judge her too harshly. You''ve seen the world, Mrs. Chloe, while she''s just a spoiled child. I hope you can guide her a bit."


    Byron''s words were skillfully crafted, leaving me somewhat impressed.


    I smiled and nced at Hazelyn sitting across from me, "Mr. Byron, you''re being too humble. Ms. Hazelyn must have her own way of doing things. It''s just a difference in personalities. No need for guidance, really."


    Hazelyn remained stoic, not engaging with my response, only asionally ncing at As.


    Seeing that I wasn''t actively participating, Byron engaged in a conversation with Gabriel and As. He was particrly interested in the topic of mineral resources that As had brought up.


    Evidently, Byron''s appetite had been piqued. Gabriel also looked flushed, appearing somewhat excited.


    I, on the other hand, silently ate my food. Truth be told, I wasn''t interested in their family''s cuisine. Sitting here in what used to be Beatrice''s grandfather''s home was unsettling. It was upied by a pack of wolves pretending to be noble hosts. It made me ufortable just thinking about it, let alone having an appetite.


    If Beatrice were here, the situation would undoubtedly be different. I was confident that a coboration with the Chandler family would be a done deal. There would be nothing to discuss.


    Jocelyn looked at me, wearing a smile, and asked, "Mrs. Chloe, are you not a fan of these vors?"


    Her smile seemed insincere. I knew she was putting on a show for As. They were only entertaining me for As''s sake.


    I casually replied, "I usually eat very little and am not picky about food."


    I noticed that As also ate sparingly.


    "Where are you from, Mrs. Chloe?" Jocelyn scrutinized me.


    "I was born in Nocturnia but grew up in the northern part of the Zydan," I answered truthfully.


    "Oh, a Northern girl? No wonder you''re not used to the vors here. It''s a bit too sweet." She was good at small talk, seeming like someone who spoke sweet words to anyone and everyone.


    "There''s not much difference. I''ve lived in the South for too long, so I''ve adapted," I said, suddenly asking, "This house is truly grand. It''s a rare sight in Gerby."


    Jocelyn immediately responded withProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    a beaming smile, "Yes, our ancestral home is indeed a rare sight in Gerby. This location is also the highest in Gerby, offering a panoramic@iew of the entire city!"


    "Mr. Byron has excellent taste," Iplimented.


    Jocelyn was pleased. "Yes! All men care about ancestral homes."


    "Is this the Chandler family''s ancestral home?" I followed up.


    Suddenly, Jocelyn looked like she had swallowed a fly. She smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to respond.


    Byron took the lead, "This isn''t the Chandler family''s ancestral home To make a long story short, it used to be my father-inw''s ancestral home. Unfortunately, they''re no


    longer with us."


    It was evident that Byron''s mood was somewhat heavy as he spoke these words. I silently cursed him. What a damn good actor. How did Beatrice end up with such a father?


    I stared at him, calmly saying, "Oh, I apologize. I didn''t know."


    Jocelyn forced a smile and quickly added, "It''s okay. It''s not your fault that you didn''t know."


    They were acting as if no one would know. What a bunch of nonsense. They upied something forcibly obtained and still felt righteous about it.


    I saw Hazelyn casting a dark look at me, carrying a hint of hostility. I faced her directly, "Ms. Hazelyn, did I say something wrong? It seems you''ve always had a prejudice against me."

 Chapter 1113 Caught Off Guard

    Byron immediately turned his gaze toward Hazelyn, his eyes sharp and slightly threatening. Hazelyn seemed to sense the pressure emanating from her father''s gaze, twitching the corner of her mouth reluctantly. She forced a smile at me, saying, "Oh no, don''t take it to heart."


    Gabriel quickly intervened, "Mrs. Chloe, do you like Gerby?"


    "It''s hard to say I like it. I had a ssmate here before, so I had some impressions of Gerby earlier," I replied casually.


    Byron immediately followed up, "Oh? You had a ssmate here? What do they do?"


    "We haven''t been in touch for many years. I don''t even know if they''re still here or not," I said with an air of indifference.


    Byron softly eximed, "What''s their name? I can help you check."


    "Oh? Do you have connections in the police station? That could really help me out. I''ve been searching for a long time with no luck," I deliberately inquired.


    Byron smiled. "Certainly, they must be a local in Gerby, doing business perhaps? You need a certain foundation for that."


    I wasn''t sure if his words were intentional hints to As or just casual remarks. Nevertheless, I was highly intrigued by what he said.


    With a pleasant expression, I said, "That would be wonderful! Mr. Byron, could you introduce me to him? I''d like to find my ssmate, and your help would mean a lot."


    Byron, shrewd as ever, asked, "Mrs. Chloe, who are you looking for exactly?"


    "A guy, we lost touch after graduation. He mentioned wanting to immigrate at the time, but I haven''t heard from him since. It''s been a mystery," I casually exined. "So, only someone in the police department can help me find out."


    "Oh! In that case, you can reach out to Raymond Bolt at the city police department. Raymond is an old ssmate of mine, and we have a good rtionship," Byron suggested directly.


    Finally, it seemed I had hooked a big fish.


    As looked at me, and I was sure he was quite pleased as well.


    "That would be great. If I go to him, can I mention your name?" I asked, knowing this could be a significant breakthrough.


    "We''re on good terms, but we don''t interact much outside of formal asions. However, you can still look for him."


    Byron was crafty.


    As picked up on this and said, "It''s a small matter. Let''s not bother him."


    Hazelyn seemed to catch the hidden meaning in As''s words, revealing the first genuine smile of the evening. "It seems Mr. As doesn''t indulge in Mrs. Chloe too much."


    "It''s not a big deal. My wife has


    many friends. I just didn''t want to


    cause any inconvenience for Mr. Byron," As responded calmly, ncing at me. "We''ve been searching for quite a while now.


    Let''s forget about it."


    "But this time is different. Having someone from the police department would be better," I deliberately argued with As.


    "It''s fine. You can also go to the state government and look for Melissa Marrow. She''s a deputy director in charge of citizen registration." Byron seemed to have let down his guard. I turned to As. "See, this time we might really find him!"


    As looked at me indulgently, gave a faint smile, and said, "You''re so stubborn."


    Byron and Gabriel both chuckled.


    Then, I turned to Hazelyn and intentionally asked, "By the way, Ms. Hazelyn, you were visiting family at the psychiatric hospital? You must be quite familiar with the ce."


    As soon as I said this, the expressions of everyone from the Chandler family turned a bit odd, and each of them looked at me with unclear and dim eyes.


    Hazelyn immediately looked at me and said, "I don''t know what you mean."


    I deliberately showed a surprised expression, "Huh? Didn''t you often go there?"


    Then I looked at the others, pretending to be lost, and asked, "Did I say something wrong?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Byron was quick to react,


    immediately regaining hisposure. "No! It''s just an


    unfortunate situation for our family. My other daughter is in the psychiatric hospital. Hazelyn often visits her sister. Originally, their r¨¦tationship was very good! Well,


    let''s not dwell on it."


    "Oh! I''m sorry. We''re nning to invest in a psychiatric hospital. We''re thinking of selecting a good location in the city we n to coborate with and build arge hospital.


    "Mental health is not given enough


    attention domestically, so we''ve been wanting to establish the most authoritative psychiatric hospital During ourst inspection, we saw Ms. Hazelyn. We thought you might have insights so I''d like to ask you for more details." Content, belongs to


    I secretly smirked since I got them all feeling ufortable!

 Chapter 1114 Cant Wait Anymore

    I looked at their expressions with a bit of schadenfreude and continued speaking. "We have the best experts in the field of mental health. Mr. Byron, if you need, I can introduce them to you. They are globally top-notch specialists. "With our experts taking charge, I believe a quick recovery is possible. Do you want me to check for you? We can bring the experts over."


    "Oh... Well, not for now. Her condition has been stable recently. If needed, I''ll contact you, Mrs. Chloe," Byron politely declined, sounding quite firm.


    I wanted to say more, but As quickly interrupted, "Let''s leave it at that. Mr. Byron can contact us if needed."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he changed the topic and quickly moved on to discussing mining matters.


    Byron enthusiastically discussed hiswork of connections, boasting about how he could help As open doors in every aspect of Gerby.


    As humbly inquired about Byron''s connections, delving into various aspects. I heard Byron say, "Mr. As, you can consider cooperating with us."


    As followed his line of thought, discussing further. He eventually stopped, asking Byron to provide a feasibility report. He mentioned that his team is very professional, and every coboration undergoes strict evaluation. Byron and Gabriel seemed to see hope in As''s words.


    As barely touched his dinner, and after a while, we bid farewell.


    In the car on the way back to the hotel, I asked As, "Did I say something wrong? Was I too impatient?"


    As hugged me gently, saying, "You did great. This way, it pushed him to showcase his connections, which is what we needed. Another thing, we need to take action tonight."


    Feeling a bit unsettled, I asked, "Aren''t you waiting for his feasibility report?"


    "I''ve figured out his circle. What do we need his report for?"


    As then called Sean. "Prepare for tonight''s operation. If Hazelyn appears at the vi, catch her in the act."


    As soon as I heard As''s words, I immediately understood his meaning. He was afraid that Hazelyn would attempt another attack on the vi tonight.


    He then called Grayson and instructed everyone to get ready.


    When our car arrived at the hotel, we


    went straight to Arnold''s room. Upon entering, was startled. The room had undergone significant changes. These days, we have been in the old factory area of Jaxford. I had no idea when Arnold''s room had turned into aputer room.


    In the outer room of his suite, there were severalputers.


    Of


    Seeing use in, Arnold directly said to As, It''s confirmed. Beatrice must be in that vi. It seems there must be some kind- basement there. If there''s only an olddy and nothing else, it means that the surveince equipment there is veryprehensive."


    "Be prepared at all times. Once Hazelyn appears, rescue Beatrice immediately," As said to Arnold. "We can''t wait any longer. I''ve already grasped Byron''s background. I believe we can dig out the truth once we investigate.


    "Besides, we have another excuse.


    We can use Hazelyn''s wrongdoing as the reason for her prosecution. Then, release the news of the milk incident to make Byron anxious. Beatrice must have some leverage on him. It''s time to rescue her."


    As''s words excited everyone. After all, they had waited so long, and now they were finally going to set someone free.


    I was a bit nervous, and my heart rate was abnormal.


    As called Nathan and asked him to help arrange the best doctors. Beatrice''s physical and mental injuries were likely severe and required treatment.


    I hadn''t expected this, but As had already made arrangements.


    Another person who was just as nervous as me was Finn, who had secretly admired Beatrice. He seemed calm, but his fidgety actions revealed his anxiety. Everything was ready, and we quietly switched to a car with Gerby license tes, infiltrating the small neighborhood.

 Chapter 1115 Prepare For Action

    In the car, Arnold''sputer disyed various surveince angles, keeping an eye on the movements around the small vi.


    As the night grew deeper, it had been over an hour since we left the Chandler residence, yet there was no sign of activity. Feeling a bit impatient, I looked at As. He was calmly staring at the road leading to the vi.


    "What if she doesn''t show up?" I asked As softly.


    "She won''t. That''s her weakness. Right now, the only outlet for her frustration is Beatrice, especially after the provocation she received from us today. She''s eager to vent the anger in her," As confidently exined. Lauren also reassured me, "Don''t worry, punishing her is just a matter of time."


    I took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Just as I was about to speak, Arnold excitedly eximed, "She''s here."


    I quickly looked at hisputer screen. Simultaneously, lights suddenly illuminated the area not far from the small vi. On theputer screen, a car slowly entered through the gate, swiftly approaching.


    Arnold quickly closed theputer since its light was visible from outside. At that moment, we saw a dazzling light approaching, passing by at high speed with a swift braking sound, piercing the silent night. We witnessed a slender figure stepping out of the car. Even from the back, it was clear-it was Hazelyn.


    With a forceful swing, she mmed the car door shut and strode toward the entrance of the small vi.


    The door swung open as she reached the doorstep, and the figure walked straight in.


    From her consistent actions, it was clear she was agitated.


    Upon entering the courtyard, the light inside the house illuminated her. Yes, it was unmistakably Hazelyn. At this moment, she moved like a ghost, swiftly entering the vi.


    I heard a radio in our car. "Prepare for action!"


    Arnold opened theputer again, and then anothermand came through the radio. "Move!"


    I looked outside. Many police officers suddenly appeared, rapidly approaching the vi''s entrance. In the next moment, someone somersaulted into the yard, opened the gate, and a group of police officers swiftly entered.


    As opened the car door, and I eagerly followed suit. He pulled me close and we strode toward the vi.


    The lights in the room were dim, and our people were on both sides of the vi. We followed where they were standing and entered into the small room behind the kitchen.


    There was indeed an entrance to the


    basement. Arather young woman was shivering in the room, repeatedly saying, "It''s none of my business. Don''t arrest me. I don''t know anything. It''s her... It''s all her fault." .


    Suddenly, I heard a roar. It was obvious that it was Hazelyn. "Who let you in? Get out of here!"


    I nced at As and quickly descended the stairs, with Lauren closely following behind me.


    It was dark inside, and the basement was empty. A musty smell mixed with hint of a foul odor made it cold and damp.


    Two policemen had already


    restrained the furious Hazelyn. I


    nced at her. Her face seemed a bit swollen. It appeared that after we left the Chandler residence, Byron had hit her.


    Her face bore the marks of a p, suggesting that he had struck her with considerable force. It seemed that Byron was exceptionally ruthless, and he hadid a heavy hand.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hazelyn turned her head and saw me descending. She was stunned for a moment and cursed loudly, "Bitch! I knew you were not a good person. Who are you?! Why are you targeting me?!" Lauren walked over to give her a hard p. "How dare you scream at us?! You''re a beast!"


    I got used to the darkness and looked toward a corner. I saw Finn squatting at the corner as if talking to someone.


    Suddenly, there was a frightening scream. The voice was shrill and hoarse. I even detected a hint of fear in it.

 Chapter 1116 Ill Avenge You

    I hurriedly ran over, spotting a small figure curled up in the corner. I crouched down and softly called out to her. "Beatrice, don''t be afraid. I''m Chloe Hartz. It''s Chlo. I''vee to rescue you, Beatrice." I saw the trembling figure in the corner pause, and I knew she had understood me.


    "Beatrice... It''s Chloe! I know I''mte, but look at me! It''s me, I''m Chlo!"


    I heard Hazelyn''s arrogantughter behind me. "Hahaha, she''s just a lunatic! You can''t save her. She''s lost her mind."


    Lauren couldn''t bear it. She walked up to Hazelyn and pped her again. "I told you to shut up! You''re the crazy one!"


    I slowly reached out to Beatrice. "Beatrice, don''t be afraid. Come on, look at me! I''m Chlo!"


    The frail figure continued to tremble but slowly raised her head.


    Only then did I see that she was still wearing a patient gown that was stained with blood all over. Some parts were torn, revealing her body. She clutched herself.


    The chains on her feet were still locked, and her exposed calves and ankles were wounded. Some of them were festering. There was a foul smell.


    I pressed a hand on her shoulder, and she jerked away. I quickly increased the pressure on my hand. "Don''t be afraid, it''s me!"


    She looked up, her hay-like disheveled hair covering her face. I heard Finn''s breath bing rapid beside me.


    I gently brushed away the hair covering her eyes. "Beatrice, I''m here to save you! From now on, no one will dare torment you."


    Her stunned gaze gradually changed to a softer one.. Her lips moved, but no words came out, and her body still trembled. "Beatrice, don''t be afraid." I tried to get closer again. "Beatrice, we''re getting out of here! I''ll avenge you."


    Suddenly, a hysterical roar came from behind me, "Who the hell are you? You want to avenge her? You must have a death wish..."


    Beatrice, who had been calming down, suddenly curled up again when she heard the shouting. She clutched her head and screamed... When Finn saw that, he couldn''t stay calm anymore. He leapt up with a roar. "You''re a devil! How could you treat her like this?!"


    Before he could finish his sentence,


    he pounced in front of Hazelyn and delivered a resounding p. Only


    Hazelyn could feel how ruthless itet


    was. Finn continued to curse.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t want to hit a woman, but are you even human, Hazelyn? You''re a devil! I''ll make you taste some of the humiliation you caused her!"


    Everyone in the basement was resentfukat how Beatrice had been treated and the two police officers guarding Hazelyn pretended not to see what was going on, letting Finn punish Hazelyn. en


    Someone reminded him, "Don''t hit her face."


    The person in charge of recording had already moved the camera away, not wanting to film this.


    "I''ll avenge you, Beatrice. Don''t be afraid. I''ll make her taste the pain she inflicted on you."


    I reached out to hug Beatrice, who was still frightened. She tried to resist me, but gradually pulled me closer, burying her head in my chest. "Just you wait, Finn. I''ll make you pay for hitting me today... Ah..."


    Finn continued to pummel Hazelyn.


    Sean shouted, "Finn!"


    Finn continued as if he were mad, mechanically hitting Hazelyn. Alvin and Sean pulled him away, but he continued to try to hit her.


    Even though two men were holding


    him, he still tried to aim a kick at Hazelyn. Anyone would find it


    u;


    arable to see their beloved girl


    tortured like this.


    When his rage was finally suppressed, he returned to Beatrice''s side.

 Chapter 1117 Too Cruel

    I continued to gently stroke Beatrice''s back, and her trembling seemed to calm down.


    Finn quickly removed his jacket and wrapped it around Beatrice, looking at me. "Ms. Chloe, what do we do now?"


    I whispered to Beatrice nestled in my arms, trying tofort her. "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay now. Nothing will happen. We''re going to the hospital.


    "Don''t be scared, Beatrice. This is Finn, my friend from Gerby. He''s been working hard to save you. Don''t be afraid. Let''s leave now, okay?"


    Beatrice just clung tightly to me. Someone came over and forced open the iron chains on her feet.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Finn reached out, wrapping Beatrice closely in his jacket. He lifted her up, tightly embracing her in his broad arms. Beatrice''s head was tucked against his chest, and I continued to gently caress her body tofort her.


    We quickly left the basement and the vi without a moment''s pause, got into the car, and headed straight to the hospital.


    The entire process had been recorded. I didn''t know when As had arranged for that to happen. It was the best way to document the situation at the time, and it would be useful evidence.


    In the car, Beatrice stayed in the fetal position, curled up motionlessly in Finn''s embrace. Alvin drove swiftly, and As''s car followed us.


    When we arrived at the hospital, a group of doctors was already waiting. To my surprise, Nathan and several high-ranking officials from Gerby were there, too.


    Finn reluctantly handed the woman in his arms to the doctors. She continued to grip my hand tightly. I followed them as they rushed toward the emergency room.


    At the entrance, she refused to let go, no matter what. I pleaded with the doctor to let me follow, and he made an exception and allowed me to enter. Then, they gave her some medication, and she gradually fell asleep, finally releasing her tight grip on my hand. I stepped out of the emergency room.


    I could no longer restrain my emotions. As quickly walked over and hugged me tight. "Don''t cry! You did it. It''s all over! Let''s focus on her treatment now. I believe she''ll recover soon."


    "But what about her memories?" I looked up at As, teary-eyed. "Her past experiences... How can she forget that? It''s so cruel!"


    The people waiting outside were all heartbroken too.


    Lauren tried tofort me too. "Don''t worry too much, Chlo. She''ll be okay now that we''re all here."


    I tried to calm myself down and anxiously awaited the examination results and from the doctors inside.


    The doctor came out after two hours. He removed his mask, his expression filled withplexity. Even at this moment, he wore an expression of disbelief.


    After contemting for a moment, he detailed the injuries on Beatrice''s body to the highest official waiting outside and to all of us who had been anxiously awaiting news.


    "The victim has almost no intact


    parts on her body. Skull, ribs, nose,


    arms, legs, fingers... There are


    multiple fractures of varying


    degrees. Some fingers are


    vene


    deformed, and there are new fractures in the legs, likely fresh injuries. Her soft tissues have been extensively damaged, dder, spleen, with old injuries...


    The doctor continued, "This is the most unbelievable muttion I''vez ever seen in my 35 years of practice. I can''t believe there could be such a brutal person in our city! I can''t


    believe it..."


    The elderly doctor shook his head. "Each department will produce a detailed forensic report."


    I found it difficult to ept this reality. I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to lose myposure.


    How could this have happened to the once lively and cheerful Beatrice?


    It was unbelievable.


    Finn''s face was also very grim. Alvin had stood by his side all this time.


    "We need to punish those who did this to her. "Nathan gave some orders to his subordinates and spoke to the hospital director. "Assign the best doctors to her We


    must expedite her recoveel


    swnovel


    As suggested, "Nathan, we need to quickly bring in the best psychiatrists to conduct a mental assessment on her. It''ll add more credibility to our case."


    Nathan looked at the hospital director. "Do you know any experts in this field?"


    "No," As hastily interrupted Nathan.

 Chapter 1118 Midnight Interrogation

    As continued, "We can''t use this hospital''s experts. Thest diagnostic report was suspected to be forged, and all the doctors involved were from here. We need more authoritative and convincing opinions. The local doctors can only observe. We''ll invite a team of specialists to consult."


    Nathan nodded immediately. "Got it!"


    When Beatrice was brought back to the hospital room, she was still unconscious, but she was now in a clean hospital gown.


    Her hair had been attended to and looked much neater. Thick bandages were wrapped around her ankles, and her delicate face was pale without a trace of color. She appeared frail and petite in the hospital bed, beautiful even in her emaciation.


    I couldn''t control the welling tears as my gaze fell upon her.


    Was this still the Beatrice I knew?


    I knew Finn was wondering the same thing.


    Mr. and Mrs. Bullock rushed to the hospital when they heard that we had sessfully rescued Beatrice.


    It was early morning by then.


    When they saw Beatrice, they sighed, shaking their heads repeatedly.


    The entire process had been recorded for evidence.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hazelyn had been arrested.


    Nathan instructed someone to call Byron. He wanted to ask him about his daughter personally.


    I wanted to hear what Byron had to say too, so I joined Nathan and headed to the police station.


    Nathan agreed, but did not allow us to see Byron in person. The interrogation took ce in an interrogation room at the police station.


    Peering through a dimly lit ss window, I observed the situation inside. No one else could see us from within.


    Nathan wanted to keep us hidden, since we were his crucial business partners.


    Byron arrived swiftly, but it was evident that he was not in good shape. His face was deathly pale, and he was evidently on edge. Being called to the police station after 2 AM was definitely bad news for someone with a guilty conscience.


    And hearing that the highest official


    in the cit


    have


    wanted to see him must made him feel like a startled


    bird, especially since he harbored dark secret.


    But I must say that Byron had remarkable mental fortitude.


    My heart ached unbearably as I stood by the window, watching Byron and thinking about Beatrice in the hospital bed.


    As extended his long arm to pull me into an embrace, bing my pir of support.


    Byron was visibly nervous and nced at Nathan. Nathan scrutinized him briefly before asking coldly, "Mr. Byron, do you know why I called you here?"


    Byron''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, his eyes fixed on Nathan''s stern face.


    I could sense his nerves reaching their breaking point.


    "Mr... Nathan, tell me!" His voice wavered, revealing his attempt to conceal the panic within.


    "I want to talk to you about your eldest daughter," Nathan said matter-of-factly.


    Byron''s legs trembled visibly, and he looked at Nathan, unable to speak.


    Nathan continued scrutinizing him. "I''ve foregone sleep to discuss your daughter''s situation here at this ungodly hour, which tells you just how serious this is. You''d better tell me the truth."


    "Um... Mr. Nathan, it was a family tragedy. M-My eldest daughter, she has some mental issues and is undergoing treatment at a


    psychiatric hospital." Byron tried topose himself.


    "For how long?" Nathan inquired.


    "It''s been 8 or 9 years." Byron seemed somewhat calmer.


    "8 or 9 years? Have you visited her during this time?" Nathan pressed further.


    "I-I have..." Byron stammered.


    Nathan mmed his hand on the table. "You''re lying! How did you manage to see her? How dare you lie to me?"


    Byron''s expression froze. Fear was etched across his face as he stared at Nathan. His hands, resting on the table, clenched involuntarily.

 Chapter 1119 Hesitation

    Nathan grabbed the documents from the staff member beside him and mmed them onto the table in front of Byron with a resounding thud. The papers contained photos depicting Beatrice''s current condition and reports detailing her injuries. "Take a look... How did you see her? Look at these documents carefully before saying a word!" Nathan shouted at Byron.


    Byron''s tension escted as he slowly reached out to grab the papers in front of him. When he saw the photos, his eyes widened in disbelief as he carefully studied each one.


    "I..."


    "You''d better tell me the truth. Does she really have mental issues?" Nathan''s ominously stern eyes bore into Byron, his gaze intensely scrutinizing. "She''s been enduring inhumane abuse and violence for an extended period of time in a psychiatric hospital. Did you know about this?"


    Byron seemed on the verge of breaking down as he looked at the documents. "I... Who could have done such a thing? Who?"


    He frantically picked up one photo after another. I didn''t need to see them. I knew the images on those photos were gruesome. I had to admit that Byron''s attitude, expression, and emotions seemed to be a real reaction to the situation.


    Therge hand on my shoulder tightened slightly, and As softlyforted me. "Looks like he really had no idea."


    I bit my lip and said vehemently, "He was the one who sent her to the psychiatric hospital. He personally delivered her to the gates of hell.


    "And he keeps two demons by his side! No... I''m wrong. He''s a demon himself. He was the one who came up with that malicious n. It''s unforgivable! He doesn''t deserve to be called a father."


    "Your daughter is responsible for this as well. Your allegedly sane daughter subjected Beatrice to cruel abuse for a whole 9 years. She''s battered and bruised, and she''s barely holding on. Tell me, Byron, is she mentally ill?" Nathan stared at Byron, aggressively pressing him with questions. Byron still had a pained expression on his face.


    "She does have some mental issues... The doctor diagnosed her. But... how could that monster treat her own sister like this?" Byron gritted his teeth.


    "Looks like you really didn''t know, huh?" Nathan asked.


    "Nathan, I swear on my conscience, I had no idea. My younger daughter has always been wild-" Byron was still trying to exin, but Nathan mercilessly interrupted him.


    "Alright! Since you haven''t been


    disciplining her, we''ll take charge.


    Beatrice has been rescued, and the


    abuser turned out to be your daughter, who was caught red-handed attempting violence


    against her.


    "Regardless of whether Beatrice has mental issues or not, Hazelyn has vited criminalw. She needs to pay the price for her actions," Nathan said sternly. Byron did not dare say a word.


    "Hazelyn took Beatrice out of the psychiatric hospital and kept her captive in the basement of your mansion which allowed her to


    abused at any time. Beatrice is e


    undergoing treatment in the hospital now. You''d better pray shees out okay."


    "Impossible! I... impossible," Byron muttered to himself.


    I had no idea what was going through Byron''s mind right now.


    "As for Hazelyn, she''s been implicated in several cases, and we''ve already arrested her. A team of experts is on their way to Gerby for a consultation to find out


    whether Beatrice has mental issues or not. The results will be out soon, Byron. You''ll need to wait for the news."


    Nathan looked meaningfully at Byron, smiled faintly, and turned to leave.


    As he was about to reach the door, Byron suddenly shouted, "Mr. Nathan, can... can I go see my daughter?"


    I trembled when I heard those words.


    Daughter?


    He still called her his daughter?


    Nathan turned to look at him, asking casually, "Which daughter do you want to see?"


    "B-Beatrice!" Byron hesitated for a moment before answering.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A sharp pang pierced my heart. What did his hesitation mean?

 Chapter 1120 A Father Only in Name

    Nathan looked at the bewildered Byron with a disdainful smile, his voice cold as he said, "I''m afraid neither of your daughters will want to see you. Beatrice definitely wouldn''t. As for Hazelyn, she''s been involved in serious crimes, so chances are, you won''t be seeing her."


    With that, Nathan left the room with determined strides.


    Byron was left in the chair, his face devoid of color.


    His clenched fist on the table gradually tightened and the muscles in his jaw protruded. I wondered what was going through his mind.


    After a long while, he stood up and left the room, leaving the documents on the table untouched. That disappointed me.


    In a cold tone, As remarked, "He doesn''t deserve to be a father."


    At that moment, Nathan pushed the door open and walked in, his face still dark.


    "He''s determined to resort to extreme measures," As said.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "How so?" Nathan looked at As inquiringly.


    "He''ll probably try to request custody of Beatrice and find a way to harm her before the psychiatric assessment. That would be the best way for him to save himself, Hazelyn, and Jocelyn. He''s already done it once. He won''t hesitate to do it again," As exined. Sean looked at As and asked, "What should we do?"


    "If I''m right, he''ll probably send a message to Hazelyn and ask her to stay quiet." As thought for a moment, then said, "He''ll do everything in his power to see Beatrice. He''ll only be able to seize his opportunity then."


    "We can''t let Beatrice see him. I won''t let her fall into danger again," I said resolutely, opposing the idea.


    As looked at me, then extended his arm to embrace me. He remained silent, not expressing his opinion.


    Sean looked at Nathan, and Nathan ordered Beatrice to be moved to a secret ward to make Byron give up on the idea.


    As quickly reported the information he had obtained during dinner at Chandler residence to Nathan. He mentioned Byron''s connections, and finally, As said, "But I suspect this is not his true n."


    Nathan looked at As and muttered, "Looks like I need to report this situation."


    It was almost dawn when we left the police station. I wanted to return to the hospital, and As didn''t try to stop me. We went to the hospital together, and he arranged for a room next to Beatrice''s ward for me to get some rest. But I couldn''t sleep.


    I wanted to be there the moment Beatrice woke up, to see her.


    I couldn''t help but think that she must be frightened right now.


    Finn hadn''t slept either. He and Lauren were waiting outside the ward. The ward had arge ss window, allowing a clear view of what went on inside. Conten belongs to


    Beatrice was under special care, and no one else was allowed in to prevent her rest from being disturbed.


    At 6 a.m. the next morning, Beatrice, who had been in a deep sleep, made a slight movement. We rushed in, and I softly said, "Beatrice."


    A slight frown appeared on her pale face, then she gradually rxed.


    The doctor said it was the effect of the medication. She hadn''t fully regained consciousness.


    "Beatrice, are you awake?" I said gently, looking at her face.


    Her eyshes fluttered, and I continued to call her name. She finally opened her eyes, staring nkly at me. Her eyes wererge, the ck pupils appearing O somewhat unfocused.


    "Beatrice, it''s Chlo. I''ve rescued you. You''re safe now," I said patiently.


    She blinked and looked around. Her gaze fixed on my face, and her lips moved slightly.


    "I''m Chlo. Do you recognize me?" I asked eagerly.


    "...Chlo," she struggled to say.


    Everyone smiled, and Lauren said, "That''s great. She recognizes you."


    Beatrice nced at Lauren.


    I quickly added, "This is a good friend of mine.


    Then I turned to Finn. "Do you know him? He''s the one who''s been wanting to save you."


    As soon as I spoke, I noticed that Finn''s face turned red.


    Beatrice looked at him unenthusiastically.


    She kept staring at me. "...Chlo!"


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m Chlo, and I''ve rescued you." I nodded earnestly and gently stroked her head.


    After contemting for a long time, she suddenly cried and reached out to grab me. I moved to hold her hands, and she immediately held on tightly.

 Chapter 1121 Not Even a Phone Call

    My eyes welled up with tears, and everything became blurry.


    "Don''t be afraid. You''re safe now. No one will dare to torture or hurt you again," I reassured her.


    As soon as she heard the word ''hurt,'' her body suddenly trembled, and she let out a sharp scream.


    The nurses rushed over, trying to restrain her.


    I quickly told them, "No, let go!"


    I immediately bent down and embraced her emaciated body, patting her gently. "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay now. Everything is over."


    My voice choked. "Beatrice, you have to get better quickly so we can be together again. Do you know how much I me myself? I neglected you all these years. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have suffered for so long." She wailed loudly, full of anguish.


    Doctors also hurried in. After all, this was a direct order from the highest-ranking official in the province, a patient requiring special attention. No one dared to ck off.


    But seeing her in this state, the doctors quietly stopped the nurses from intervening.


    She needed to vent to release the umted frustration in her heart. Only then might she speak normally.


    Beatrice cried for a full two hours until she was utterly exhausted, suddenly bing unconscious.


    I felt the limp body in my arms and eximed. The doctor rushed over to examine her and then reassured me, "Don''t worry, this time she fell asleep on her own. It will take about four hours before she wakes up. By then, she should be able to speak." As told me to rest a bit. I suddenly felt overwhelmed and almost drifted off to sleep.


    I asked Lauren to sleep with me in the hospital room that As arranged for me. We bothy down and immediately fell asleep.


    This nap turned into a solid four-hour sleep. My body clock was remarkably urate.


    I quickly got up, seeing Lauren still in deep slumber. I went straight to Beatrice''s hospital room. I found Finn still sitting by her bedside, having also dozed off.


    I didn''t disturb them. I just watched these two people. Honestly, it warmed my heart. If they had a chance in the future, it could indeed be a good ending.


    After looking around, I didn''t see As. He must have gotten busy with something.


    The phone on my person kept buzzing, and I tiptoed out of the hospital room. ncing at the caller ID, it was my mom.


    I stepped a bit farther away and answered, "Mom."


    "Chlo, what''s going on over there? Why haven''t youe back yet?" My mom asked, realizing that I hadn''t called her for a few days.


    I knew they had already returned to Foswood, so I confidently stayed in Gerby without even making a call.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "We rescued Beatrice, and she hasn''t woken up yet," I whispered.


    "Oh, that''s good. At least it wasn''t a waste of time." My mom''s tone softened.


    "How''s Ava?" I asked. With my mom and the others back, I felt much more at ease about Ava.


    "She''s doing well. Ava keeps asking when you guys will be back. It''s been almost half a month since you left, and not a single phone call!" My mom scolded me.


    I chuckled. With things getting so


    intense over here, who had the time to make a call? Byron was probably about to be arrested. Only then can I go back. I can''t abandon everything at this crucial moment.


    "I''lle back as soon as the key figures are arrested," I promised my mom. "How''s Grandma Rose?"


    "She''s been at Pleca Park and is doing well! Don''t worry!" My mom reassured me. Then, she added, "Um... Matthew has left."


    "Huh? I know about that," I said. "Did he see Ava before he left?"


    "He did. He just met Ava. That''s how


    I found out he left. It was Johnson


    who brought the news, saying he went abroad and told Ava to behave herself until hees back.


    Swno


    I could imagine his demeanor, but honestly, mentioning this man still made my heart ache. After all, had lived with him for many years, and despite the not-so-good memories, they were unforgettable.

 Chapter 1122 Tell Him to Get Lost

    "That''s good. Out of sight, out of mind," my mom grumbled.


    "Did you receive any mail for the house over there?" I intentionally changed the subject.


    "Mike calledst night and told us not to worry. He said there have been quite a few people interested in the housetely. It might be sold soon. Anyway, we''ve set the price high, so if it sells, great. If not, it can wait. You''ll always have a ce to stay if you go back."


    I chuckled. "You''re always worried about not having a ce to stay when you already have houses everywhere. Last night, As even mentioned investing here in Gerby. He ns to buy a house for us to stay in when wee for inspections. He also said you guys can travel around and stay in different ces! Why are you still worried about having nowhere to stay?"


    "Did he really invest in Gerby? Is that ce even worthy?" My mom asked.


    Iughed. Any ce was worth investing in. Projects done by As were bound to be prosperous. He tackled things others couldn''t.


    Before I could answer, Finn called my name, so I quickly said goodbye to my mom. I was sure Beatrice had awakened.


    When I rushed back, indeed, she was awake.


    I grabbed her hand. "Beatrice, you''re up!"


    What pleasantly surprised me this time was that Beatrice''s eyes showed signs of vitality. Though she stared at me straight-faced, her eyes were no longer vacant.


    She held my hand, feeling secure. "Chlo!"


    However, her voice sounded strange, notably hoarse, as if her throat was damaged.


    "Your throat?" I asked in astonishment.


    With a stiff expression, she replied, "Damaged. Poisoned."


    "Poisoned?" I eximed, "Did Hazelyn do this?"


    "B-B-Byron." She struggled to utter Byron''s name.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    My grip tightened, and my other hand gently touched her face. My nose tingled, and I lowered my gaze. It was only at this moment that I noticed her hand in mine. She was thin to the point where only bones remained, and two fingers were already deformed.


    I lifted her hand, eyes wide and speechless, staring at her hand. Quickly, I reached for the otherone, finding it in the same condition


    These hands, how familiar they used to be. We held hands countless times... But now, this pair of hands resembles chicken ws.


    I couldn''t speak anymore. I pressed her hands against my face, tears streaming down uncontrobly. I couldn''t manage my emotions.


    She just stared at my expression, quietly, motionless.


    After a while, she finally said, "... It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    With just that sentence, Ipletely broke down. I threw myself onto her frail body. How much suffering had this body endured?


    Finn turned away and left. I knew he, too, couldn''t control his emotions.


    Beatrice spoke again after a long time, "Chlo... you''re the best."


    I lifted my tear-stained face, but she seemed to have cried all her tears, remaining quiet and serene.


    "Beatrice, it''s all my fault. Not


    staying in touch with you all these years was my mistake. If I had kept an eye on you, you wouldn''t have suffered so much. At the very least, I could have given you advice I said, looking at her pale face.


    She shook her head repeatedly. "...There''s no use. All dead. She... They harmed them. They''ve all been killed."


    "Hazelyn has been arrested. She can''t escape anymore," I happily informed her.


    However,


    she continued to shake


    her head, "She... is not important. It''s Jocelyn and Byron who harmed me... Grandpa, Grandma, my mom. They are all dead. The Keller family are alt dead. Byron killed them.


    I looked at Beatrice. She wasn''t crazy. She was clear-minded.


    "I want revenge..." She spoke her innermost thoughts, word by word.


    I nodded vigorously. "I''ll help you. We''ve already found many clues that can incriminate Byron."


    Just then, Finn walked in, whispering to me, "Byron is causing a scene outside, demanding to see his daughter."


    With just that sentence, Beatrice suddenly screamed, "Tell him to get lost!"

 Chapter 1123 Taking a Bite

    She looked terrifying, emanating a fierce aura like a recently awakened beast. Her eyes were red, her face even paler, trembling all over. She roared, "Tell him to get lost!" Finn immediately reached out tofort her. "Beatrice, calm down. I''ll make him leave..."


    "Get him out! Get him out! I want to kill him..." she said, attempting to rise, ready to storm out.


    Finn quickly reached out to restrain her. Now she became even more agitated, "Don''t hit me... Let go of me. Don''t hit me! Leave!"


    After her outburst, her hands uncontrobly scratched at the air, clearly a reflex, the aftermath of prolonged abuse. This was the most undeniable proof.


    Seeing her like this made my heart ache even more.


    After her shout, she bit down on Finn''s shoulder, her expression grim as she sank her teeth in fiercely.


    Finn grunted but kept his eyes closed, refusing to let go of her.


    I was surprised and hurriedly patted her back. "Beatrice... Beatrice, don''t bite him. He''s your lifesaver. He won''t harm you, Beatrice..."


    Several nurses rushed in to help, one preparing a syringe. Finn roared, "Don''t touch her, don''t give her a shot."


    But Beatrice continued biting down on Finn''s shoulder. His white shirt was instantly stained red.


    Finn, in pain, had veins bulging in his neck, but he still didn''t let go of her.


    "Beatrice, I''m Chlo, listen to me," I called out to her.


    She gradually loosened her bite, and Finn''s face turned purple.


    I looked at Finn. "Do you need help?"


    Finn shook his head lightly. "As long as she can let it out, I''m fine."


    Beatrice stared nkly at Finn, took a deep breath, and said, "... Make him leave! I''m not his daughter... He''s not worthy!"


    Finn nodded, looking at her. "Okay, I''ll go chase him away. Don''t be angry. Be good."


    Beatrice gazed at Finn, her expression softened, her voice quieter, "Make him leave."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Yeah! I''ll go now." Finn had a face full of smiles as if he saw a glimmer of hope.


    At this moment, Lauren rushed in, looking at the situation before her, and asked me, "What''s going on?"


    "Byron showed up. Beatrice doesn''t want to see him," I informed her.


    Lauren was speechless,menting, "What nerve he has."


    Beatrice seemed somewhat


    exhausted. I quicklyid her down on the bed Her hands still tightly clung to my clothes, seemingly finding safety only in doing so. She


    resembled a child in need.


    I had no choice but to sit by her side, watching her. She continued gripping onto me, refusing to let go.


    I wanted to say something to her, but she remained silent.


    In the evening, when As arrived, Beatrice had just fallen asleep. The light reflected on her pallid face. She looked frail in her curled-up state, devoid of any sense of security.


    I informed As that Byron had appeared at the hospital, wanting to see Beatrice.


    As''s gaze was deep, calmly saying, "He''s on the move, trying to free Hazelyn, but he''s quite disappointed today. He didn''t find out where Hazelyn is being held."


    "He wants to free Hazelyn?" I was somewhat infuriated. "Is he still putting up a fight?"


    At this point, Finn walked over, looking at us. "Gabriel is here."


    "Hah!" I snorted disdainfully. "The Chandler family is taking turns bombarding us. Gabriel also provided evidence confirming Beatrice''s mental issues back then. I want to know why?" As decisively stated, "No one can see her before the assessment. We need to stabilize her emotions. On the contrary, we must keep those outside on high alert."


    I looked at As. "Keep them on edge. That''s when they''llpletely break down, right?"


    As embraced me with concern,


    saying, "The key is taking down


    those supporting them. There''s also


    the case of the poisoned milk. There''s noplete chain of


    evidence yet. That''s stcrucial


    thing."


    "But time is running out." I had to admit. I understood that we couldn''t stay in Gerby all the time.


    It worried me because there were many things to deal with back in Foswood, and we might have to return at any time.

 Chapter 1124 Overnight Relocation

    Although Ryan was handling thepany, I was still worried that there might be news from Dn. I must save my father. Moreover, David has been urging me to visit him. As understood my concerns.


    "Indeed, this matter can''t be rushed. Such a significant issue can''t be resolved without a puppet master. Once he took over the Keller family''s power, the old president died under suspicious circumstances. This matter can''t be left unresolved." "Uneptable!" I angrily dered.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "The operations behind this can''t be carried out by one person alone. There''s an entire chain involved. This is Byron''s true puppet master and the invisible hand behind profiting. If we don''t expose him, even if we return everything to Beatrice, there will still be hidden dangers."


    Hearing As''s words was truly shocking. This was something I had not expected. No wonder As didn''t rush to have Nathan close the. It turned out the keyy here.


    Finn was filled with admiration. "Mr. As, I''ll drive away Gabriel."


    "It looks like we need to make them a bit more anxious," As said, then picked up the phone, dialing a number.


    I heard As instructing over the phone. "Spread the news, arrange for the police to start the investigation without revealing Sean''s team. Include the Russell family in this. Investigate them together, and don''t let them off easily."


    I couldn''t tell who he was talking to.


    Then, he hung up the phone and nced at Beatrice. He said, "Once the news is out, they''ll all be on the edge. Some won''t be able to sit still. It''s not suitable for her to recuperate here. We need to find a ce for her to quietly recover, both physically and emotionally." Just then, Finn came back after sending Gabriel away. He heard As''s words and quickly added, "Mr. As, we have a vi at ske Manor that''s been vacant all along. How about="


    "Okay, let''s move thereter. You should arrange for someone to clean up. We may need two medical staff members as well!" As looked at Finn and added, "Be sure to inform them."


    "No problem. There''s always someone cleaning up there. We can go now. I''ll notify themter," Finn said excitedly, "It has three floors. Don''t worry."


    In the dead of night, we moved


    Beatrice to the new location. It was already early morning when we were done. Beatrice''s condition was still stable. Everything was done quietly, without using the hospital''s vehicle.


    After arriving, we settled Beatrice, and everyone went back to rest.


    It was quite quiet here. Perhaps after themotion, everyone was tired. All of us slept exceptionally well.. This was the best sleep I had sinceing to Gerby, and it seemed that As slept soundly, too.


    When I stirred, he also woke up. Still a bit drowsy with traces of sleepiness in his voice, he asked, "Are you awake?"


    "What time is it? It''s so quiet." I stretchedzily and snuggled into his embrace. His hands embraced my waist, and he kissed me. Then he suddenly rolled over, pressing me beneath him.


    He passionately deepened our kiss. I


    missed him too. Aftering here,


    every day was filled with intense mental activity, thinking about how Beatrice would be. There was no


    time for intimacy. We were too busy.


    But now, Beatrice had finally been sessfully rescued, and everything was developing in the right direction. Naturally, we felt a sense of relief.


    That yearning arose spontaneously. We didn''t know how long itsted, but I felt like the most wonderful day began right here.


    After we finished getting ready, I eagerly rushed out of the room and down to Beatrice''s room.


    Pushing the door open, I found that she was already awake.


    Beatrice''s room was on the second floor, the master bedroom. It wasrge and luxuriously decorated.


    A special nurse apanied her to sleep in this room.


    When Beatrice saw me enter, she actually smiled at me.


    At that moment, I felt happier than if I had seen the most beautiful scenery. "Beatrice, you''re awake."


    She looked at me, somewhat surprised, and asked, "Where are we?"

 Chapter 1125 A Joyous Day

    I looked at her bewildered expression and couldn''t help but smile. This was a symbol of her recovery.


    "This is a friend''s home. We were worried about disturbances in the hospital, so we moved you here," I exined to her.


    However, I didn''t reveal the news about her yet. I wanted to gradually tell her about the Chandler family''s situation.


    In truth, I had many unresolved mysteries I wanted to ask her about. There was Gabriel and also the real reason she was sent to the mental institution.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I also wanted to share with her the upheavals in my life over the past ten years. I sensed that she looked at me and As with questioning eyes. She knew I had married Matthew, but now I was inseparable from As.


    "Are you okay? Is there any lingering pain?" I asked with concern, gazing at her pale face.


    "Chlo... Is this real? Am I not dreaming?" she asked, still somewhat skeptical about the reality of it all.


    I looked at her and said solemnly, "Beatrice, all the nightmares are over. Nothing from the past will happen again. Everything is real. Many people participated in rescuing you, not just us. And orders from above have been issued to thoroughly investigate your case." She blinked at me, seemingly confused.


    "You can rest and recover. And, I''ve consulted with the doctor. Your hands can be restored through surgery. Don''t worry. You''ll still be the beautiful Beatrice," I assured her.


    Shey quietly, seemingly unexcited by my words. She stared nkly at the ceiling and softly said, "Chlo... I have no mother now, no grandmother, no grandfather. In this world, there''s only me left. Everyone who loved me is gone."


    "No! People who love you still exist, including me and many others. In the future, there will be a group of babies who love you. You should look forward to it. Don''t you want revenge? Don''t you want to reim everything that rightfully belongs to the Keller family, to you?" I encouraged her.


    After hearing my words, she withdrew her gaze from the ceiling. Suddenly, the light in her eyes softened, and it seemed to have more substance than before.


    She tightly grasped my hand. "Chlo, I''m so d to have you. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would havee to this world for nothing. I just wanted to avenge my grandfather, grandmother, and mother one day.


    "That''s why I survived. I couldn''t die. If I died, everything would have gone as they wished. Then, I would be too powerless! But without you, it was just wishful thinking. If you hadn''te, I probably would have died..."


    She spoke slowly, each word punctuated, and seemed a bit breathless.


    I knew deep down that it was all thanks to Michelle. If she hadn''t found me, if there hadn''t been the investigation by Theo, I believe Beatrice would have died.


    The two of us tightly held hands. I asked her, "Beatrice, do you still remember someone named Michelle and Theo?"


    "Michelle?" she murmured. "That annoying woman."


    Hearing her describe Michelle like that, I chuckled. "Exactly! Annoying, always taking advantage of people, and always greedy. What about Theo?" Beatrice stared for a moment, then said, "Tall guy, heavy body hair."


    I grinned with excitement. "That''s him! Your memory is amazing!"


    I was so excited because if Beatrice could remember them, it meant her consciousness was perfectly fine,pletely normal. I had been worried that the years of inhuman torture might have blurred her consciousness. If she couldn''t pass the mental examination, it wouldplicate matters.


    However, seeing her like this was truly a cause for celebration. I believed we could proceed with the psychiatric evaluation.


    Once the results came out, Hazelyn


    would be unable to escape legal consequences. And when Byron''s hidden agenda crumbled, the milk poisoning case would be sessfully closed.


    My mood suddenly brightened.


    Beatrice looked at me with a smile and asked, "Why did you ask about those two?"


    I was thrilled that she asked that and quickly pulled up a chair beside her bed, ready to exin why I brought up these two individuals.

 Chapter 1126 A Heartbreaking Obedience

    She listened attentively until I finished and said, "Thank them for me."


    "Forget about Michelle. Thanking her would be as useful as jumping into a pool of mud. But you need to thank Theo. You have no idea what he did. He got beaten up by the Chandler family''s servants many times just to find out exactly where you were." "The Chandler family?" Beatrice looked at me, her gaze wandering. I knew she was thinking about something.


    Just then, a soft knock on the door interrupted us. I quickly got up to answer and saw Finn standing outside. He looked especially spirited today, well-groomed, cleanly shaved, and handsome.


    "Is she awake?" he asked gently.


    I nodded. "Yes, she''s awake!"


    I nced at the spot where he had been bitten yesterday, asking, "Are you okay? Did the doctor take care of it?"


    He nodded quickly. "No problem. It''s been taken care of. It''s just a scratch."


    I thought that he definitely wasn''t telling the whole truth. He had been lucky to avoid a bad injury given what happened yesterday.


    He didn''t seem to want toe in and asked, "Do you guys want something to eat? I asked my aunt to make some soup. You should all have some. Also... I...I arranged for a traditional medicine doctor. It was my mom''s idea. She said traditional medicine is better for situations like this."


    I was genuinely grateful for the Bullock family''s hospitality.


    "Come in then. Why have you suddenly be so shy in your own home?" Iughed.


    Finn blushed again and scratched his head. I pulled him inside, saying, "Come on, stop being so shy."


    I dragged Finn inside and we walked in together. Beatrice stared at Finn, seeming a little skeptical.


    Seeing him around after she had left the hospital surprised her.


    Finn looked at Beatrice lying on the bed. She seemed much better today, and he was visibly relieved. He awkwardly said to Beatrice, "You look much better today. Um... I came to ask if you guys wanted to eat together."


    I quickly said, "This is his home, Beatrice. Finn arranged all this."


    Beatrice scrutinized Finn for a long time before saying, "I know you. I saw you at my mother''s funeral."


    Finn was excited and nodded vigorously. "Yes, I attended Mrs. Helen''s funeral. I regret not being able to help you back then."


    Beatrice''s state of mind made me increasingly happy. It seemed she could remember events from many years ago, which indicated that her mind was very clear. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is your shoulder better now? I''m sorry for hurting you," Beatrice apologized softly. "And thank you for letting me stay here."


    Her speech had also be faster and more coherent, although her voice still sounded hoarse, making it a little hard to listen to.


    Finn was overjoyed and waved her gratitude away. "Don''t say that! I''m fine. It doesn''t hurt at all. Don''t


    worry! Uh... If you like it here, you can stay as long as you want."


    I watched the two of them, smiling. Stay as long as she wanted? I hoped Beatrice could stay here for good. Finn might have a chance then.


    Maybe proximity would make the heart grow fonder.


    "Are you hungry? Well... Get up and have something to eat, okay?" Finn said gently as he looked at Beatrice, who was still pale. Beatrice nced at me, and I stepped forward, saying, "Can you walk down?"


    Finn quickly added, "If you don''t want to move, I''ll bring the food to you."


    Beatrice continued to look at me, seeming contemtive. Then she moved slightly, saying, "I remember now!"


    I hurriedly helped her up. She sat up and asked, "Can I take a bath?"


    I looked at Finn with some concern. "Her legs..."


    "I can manage. I just want to wash away the dirt, shame, and bad luck of all these years," she said, looking down at herself.


    In fact, I had wanted to help her take a bath a long time ago.


    "Check with the doctor. If it''s okay, I''ll get the water ready for you," Finn said, "But first, let''s eat. You need some strength." She nodded obediently, making everyone''s hearts ache.

 Chapter 1127 Washing Away the Bad Luck

    I supported her, since she still seemed fragile. Finn quickly stepped forward, stooped down, and lifted her. She was startled and looked at me in panic, shouting, "Chlo..."


    I hurriedly approached and held her hand, "Don''t be nervous. He carried you out to save you. Don''t worry. You can trust him!"


    Beatrice seemed a little reluctant to look at Finn. He had already started to step outside.


    The dishes were set in the dining room, and As came downstairs.


    When As saw Finn ce Beatrice at the dining table, he walked over slowly, looked at me, and gently said, "Not bad. I believe you''ll recover soon."


    Beatrice stared at As, but it was with a kind of unfamiliarity and spection, not the usual greed and longing that women had when looking at As.


    I quickly smiled at Beatrice and said, "Beatrice, this is my husband, As. A lot has happened in my life during these ten years. I''ll slowly tell you what happened. You need to get well soon."


    Beatrice nodded, then smiled slightly at As. "Alright. You tell me everything."


    We all quickly took our seats and called over the doctors and nurses to eat together.


    Lauren was probably still asleep. I didn''t get anyone to wake her up. She had been tired these days, and it was rare for her to have a quiet and good night''s sleep.


    I felt content as I watched As dine elegantly with everyone.


    Honestly, this was the first time I had seen As with so many outsiders all sitting at the same table for breakfast.


    Fortunately, he appeared rxed.


    During the meal, I asked the doctor if Beatrice could have a bath. The doctor thought for a moment and nodded, "Not for too long. After all, her body is still very weak, and bathing consumes a lot of energy." "Is the wound okay?" I asked with some concern.


    "Avoid excessive contact and avoid prolonged exposure to water. I''ll change Ms. Chandler''s dressing right after she''s done bathing," the doctor said. "Use warm water for the bath."


    I quickly nodded. We would let her use the bathtub and keep her feet elevated.


    "Um... Could you all please stop calling me Beatrice Chandler from now on?" Beatrice said determinedly. "I''m not & Chandler. I''m a Keller. The Chandler surname is a disgrace. I''m going to apply for a name change to Beatrice Keller. Just call me Beatrice, okay?"


    Beatrice looked at everyone, saying, "Please understand."


    "Great! I''m all for it," Finn agreed. "I''ll help you figure out a way to change that surname."


    Beatrice''s eyes carried a hint of gratitude.


    After breakfast, As left for work, and Finn took care of the bathing arrangements before leaving the vi.


    Lauren had just woken up. Stretchingzily, she said, "I slept so well..."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When her gaze fell on Beatrice sitting on the bed, she visibly brightened and walked in. "Beatrice, you look great today." Surprisingly, Beatrice smiled. "Thank you!"


    "Lauren, go have something to eat then help me give Beatrice a bath. She wants to freshen up."


    Lauren nodded quickly. "She needs to wash away all the bad luck. From now on, Beatrice''s life will be smooth sailing."


    After saying that, she swiftly disappeared. Beatrice looked at Lauren''s departing figure, then at me. "Well... I like her!"


    I nodded happily. "Lauren is my best friend. She''s really wonderful."


    The bath took almost an hour. After


    we finished, Beatrice looked very refreshed. A hint of rosy color appeared on her pale face, bringing joy to my heart.


    She seemed to be feeling veryfortable. Even her hair had be much smoother.


    The doctor quickly changed the dressing on her ankle. The wound had improved, but the bone-white scar was still visible.


    Beatrice must have been very


    without any seizures, proba''


    sensing an unprecedented sense of security. She slept until the evening.


    As and Finn had returned by then.

 Chapter 1128 The Overwhelming Condemnation

    During dinner, Sean and Arnold arrived together. It seemed that headquarters was wherever we were.


    Beatrice seemed much more spirited after waking up from her nap. Lauren had braided her long hair into a fishtail braid, giving her a delicate appearance that exuded a hint of fairy-like charm. When Finn returned and saw her, his eyes lit up.


    I had also gotten some rest, having had a nap while Beatrice slept.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    We were rxed and at ease.


    Outside, the world was in chaos. That morning, news of Hazelyn''s arrest spread like wildfire on the inte, exploding in Gerby like a heavyweight bomb.


    The details had all been exposed, including the medical examination report.


    Suddenly, searching for keywords like "asylum," "imprisonment," "torture," "brutality," and others yielded a plethora of rted reports. The click rates skyrocketed, and major websites kept reposting the news.


    The apanying images were horrifying, but none of our rted personnel''s photos had leaked, showing the skillful photography involved.


    Gerby was in an uproar. Public opinion surged, condemning the Chandler family as beasts, especially Hazelyn.


    Many reporters and citizens flocked to the hospital, wanting to see Beatrice, who had been abused for a staggering nine years. The hospital was surrounded, and hardly anyone could get through.


    I secretly admired As''s foresight. If we hadn''t been prepared so early, it would have been impossible to calm everyone down and recover from everything.


    Both the Chandler and Russell families had unquestionably been drawn into the vortex of public opinion. Byron was target of public criticism now. It didn''t matter where he went. Whether it was where he lived or worked, everywhere he could possibly appear was surrounded by reporters.


    Byron had initially made a public appearance and irrationally exined to the media that Beatrice had a mental problem, which had led to her being sent to a psychiatric hospital for treatment.


    He had also imed ignorance of the abuse by Hazelyn, expressing shock and regret. He even admitted to his failure to educate his daughter.


    That statement from Byron immediately triggered another wave of anger, with many pointing out the loopholes in his words. He was bing more and more implicated.


    His attitude couldn''t calm the


    people. The citizens were out for justice, especially since this had happened in Gerby. The people were uncontroble and gathered at the doors of both the Chandler and Ketter residences to condemn them.


    Byron and the Russell family hid like frightened turtles, retreating into their homes and avoiding public appearances altogether.


    Despite attempts by official media to downy the reports and deliberately create diversionary plots, no one was buying it.


    Byron couldn''t even begin to apologize as he faced this public condemnation. Some people began to dig into his past, blocking the entrance to the Keller residence and angrily cursing Byron and Jocelyn. They couldn''t believe the audacity of them to live in the Keller residence while abusing the kin of the Keller family.


    People shouted and demanded that he leave the Keller residence. If anyone were to live in that house, it should be the Keller family''s only granddaughter, Beatrice. They shouted from outside, "Give it back to Beatrice! Get out of the Keller residence!"


    Faced with this condemnation, Byron and the Russell family had nowhere to hide.


    met


    Reporters chased after Gabriel, berating him for pretending to be Beatrice''s boyfriend whilemitting atrocities against her. They questioned his morality, asking why he married Beatrice''s sister, further tormenting Beatrice. It was one thing to marry her sister, but to harm Beatrice as well was


    hypocritical and deceptive.


    Confronted with usations of colluding with Byron and sending Beatrice to a psychiatric hospital, the Russell family closed their doors tightly, refusing to show their faces.


    The public was relentless in demanding answers from the Russell family about their coboration with Byron. They wanted to know what the Russell family had done to consign Beatrice to a mental institution.


    All these inquiries left the Russell family inplete seclusion, not daring to show even a glimpse of themselves.

 Chapter 1129 A Man Hunt

    Sean had brought back information revealing that Deputy Director Raymond Holt and the head of citizen data, Melissa Marrow, had supported Byron. However, the real mastermind remained elusive.


    Deep in thought, As told Sean, "Start investigating from the prison. There''s something fishy about Pierre Keller''s sudden death there. I don''t think his death is that simple, considering what happened to Pierre''s wife and daughter." "I''ve already started looking into all the prison guards who had contact with Pierre," Sean informed As. "I''m checking them one by one."


    As nodded and advised Sean, "Keep a close eye on Byron''s contacts. Pay attention to every phone call he makes."


    I felt that the situation had reached its climax. The truth was about to be unveiled.


    Sean added, "We''ve been monitoring the situation online. Byron seems to be trying to suppress those reports."


    "Let it continue to ferment. Intensify the pressure on him," As determinedly instructed. "The more he tries to suppress it, the more we expose him."


    Sean grinned wickedly. "Got it. Just watch! I''m heading out..."


    "Hold on. Leave the official hotline and reporting mailbox. Keep pushing them constantly and make him nervous!" As added.


    Sean whistled and walked out. After a few steps, he noticed that Arnold had no intention of following him. Turning back, he looked at Arnold. "Are youing or not?"


    "You go ahead. I''m staying here with my sister." Arnold yfully leaned into the sofa. "Besides, Finn isn''t there anymore, and the food''s not good anyway."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Arnold''s banter. As I was about to speak, As shot him a stern look. "Don''t you have any backbone at all? Get out of here!"


    "Why should I leave? I''m staying here with my sister," Arnold retorted defiantly.


    "Immediately. Right now!" As ordered sternly.


    Arnold had no choice but to get up reluctantly, leaving behind resentment directed at Finn.


    "Finn, you''re all wrapped up in love, personal rtionships, and family. Once the case is solved, who stands to benefit the most? It''s you. You''ll have a wife, and it''ll be a win-win situation. Can''t you read the situation and make a strategic move?" Finn blushed at his words and quickly stood up. "I''m leaving! I''ll go back with you guys, alright?"


    After saying that, he informed As, "I''m going back to the other side. Let me know if there''s any update."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he cast a worried nce upstairs and walked out with Arnold.


    Even Lauren couldn''t help but burst intoughter at Arnold''s antics.


    The online scrutiny intensified,unching a full-scale investigation. It started from Byron''s sales role at the cable factory, then delved into his connections with Jocelyn and how he met Helen. The unfolding narrative was like an invisible hand untangling the web, reveating eachyer.


    When I read it, even I felt a twinge of sympathy for Byron''s nerve-wracking situation.


    People began digging into the details of Eric''s car ident.


    Everything was unfolding, and I could sense that tonight would be a sleepless night for Gerby.


    Beatrice''s mental state seemed to be in good shape. She ate a hearty dinner. But every time I saw her hands and heard her voice, my heart would tighten.


    Despite her apparent well-being, she remained pretty silent. She would asionally stare nkly at nothing as if she was carrying a heavy burden.


    It wasn''t until Ava finished her call with me that Beatrice took a keen interest. "Is she all grown up now?"


    I knew she was referring to my


    daughter so I quickly sat beside her


    on the bed. After her bath, she no longer had that peculiar smell Instead, she smelled like fresh


    flowers.


    I opened my phone and showed her the photos of Ava in my album.


    She was immediately captivated, and warmth filled her eyes. Lauren watched her attentively from her chair.


    "Beautiful! I like her. She looks wonderful!" she eximed, gazing at Ava''s little face.


    "Do you want to be her godmother?" I suggested.


    She nodded vigorously then looked at me, asking, "Is this... Matthew''s daughter?"


    I nodded. "Yes, she''s Matthew''s daughter."

 Chapter 1130 Theres More to This

    She flipped through the next photo and an unusually gentle smile appeared on her face.


    I proceeded to tell her why I had separated from Matthew. When I reached the crucial part, she trembled angrily, her eyes red. I sensed her anger brewing and quicklyforted her. "It''s all better now. I have As who loves me. I don''t have to suffer anymore. Whenever things seem bad, it''s a sign that good luck is on the way."


    Surprisingly, she hugged me, reminiscent of how she had protected me during our school days.


    My nose tingled, and I told Lauren, "Back then, Beatrice used to protect me like this and make sure I wasn''t being bullied."


    Lauren, who was a very sensitive person, wiped a tear away and looked at Beatrice. "From now on, Beatrice, we won''t let you suffer even a bit! Chlo''s Mr. As is out for revenge for you."


    Beatrice was surprised when she heard Lauren''s words. She looked at me and asked, "... Mr. As, is he... really your husband?"


    "Yes, it''s exactly as you see. He''s my husband, and he loves me. He also cares for everyone and everything I care about. He was the one who nned to save you," I exined.


    "Tell me about Mr. As," she requested.


    I started from the very beginning, recounting every detail to Beatrice. Surprisingly, she didn''t seem to grow tired or sleepy. We talked untilte into the night.


    She looked at me in disbelief, her emotionsplex.


    I held her hand and said, "Everyone goes through all kinds of difficulties, but we can ovee them. You will too, trust me. We''ll definitely reim everything for you. We''ll avenge your mother, grandfather, and grandmother." She nodded silently, and Lauren said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to sleep! Beatrice needs rest."


    Beatrice nodded,plying with Lauren''s suggestion. I summoned the security detail, and we both returned to our rooms.


    As was still working. When he saw me return, he closed hisptop and looked at me. "How''s the situation? Is she stable?"


    "Everything''s fine." I walked over to him, sitting on hisp. "But I can''t shake the feeling that she has something on her mind."


    "I suspect she''s holding back some crucial information. That''s why Byron didn''t take drastic action initially. I believe there''s a secret between him and her. Byron wanted to get whatever she had." As held me in his arms, contemting. "Why do you say that?" I asked him.


    "I was thinking about the day Byron


    saw the pictures of Beatrice being tortured. He was shocked, but he didn''t disy the emotions of a


    concerned andpassionate


    father Instead, he asked to talk to


    her, not just to see her. It says a lot," he exined.


    As I listened to As''s analysis, I pondered over Byron''s behavior that day and agreed with As''s interpretation.


    If he were a normal father and had been genuinely distressed by his daughter''s suffering, seeing her subjected to such cruelty wouldn''t have led to mere cursing. It would have broken his heart.


    Even I had been shocked and moved to tears repeatedly when I saw Beatrice in that horrific state. Byron''s indifference made him seem too detached.


    "If Beatrice really has something against Byron, why hasn''t she revealed it by now? It doesn''t make sense, right? I''m sure she trusts me," I questioned As skeptically.


    "There''s only one exnation. She still cares about Byron as her father, her only family in this world." As analyzed. That reasoning left me speechless, but I found it convincing.


    "So, what do we do?" I asked As.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "If Beatrice doesn''t say anything, we might not be able to bring him down anytime soon. We won''t be able retrieve what belongs to her either. I can sense Beatrice is conflicted.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so lost in


    thought. That suggests that she''s struggling."


    I shared Beatrice''s recent behavior with As.


    He lifted me, returning to the bed, and we got into bed together.


    He told me, "Let her recover first. Don''t rush it. I have a way to make her make up her mind and speak up."


    "People like Byron are irredeemable.


    There''s no room for leniency. Now that he''s been pushed to the edge, he''s capable of anything. He won''t spare anyone, not even his daughter," I blurted out, startling even myself. Suddenly, I understood As''s implication. I looked at him urgently and asked, "Are you saying that Byron might..."

 Chapter 1131 Infiltration Slowly

    As looked at me and nodded. He kissed me and said, "My wife is getting smarter. You''re well-trained!"


    "Will it be dangerous?" I looked at As''s face with some concern and asked seriously.


    "How could it be? When did your husband make a mistake?" As looked at me, full of pride.


    After he finished speaking, he leaned in, and I just went with the flow.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    The sky was sunny the following day. There was a scent of flowers and the sound of birds chirping outside the window.


    I looked at Beatrice and asked, "How about we go out to the yard, bask in the sun, and enjoy the birds and flowers outside?"


    She had a much betterplexion than when she first returned. She turned her head to look out the window and immediately agreed to my suggestion, saying, "Sure! Let''s go down and sit for a while." Lauren went out with Arnold today.


    There were only me, the caregiver, and Beatrice at home.


    After speaking, she attempted to sit up independently. She sighed and said, "After so many years, I haven''t seen such good sunlight! It''s excellent to be alive, and freedom is so precious!"


    I helped her put on long pants, which Lauren and Finn bought for Beatrice when they went out.


    Moreover, Finn told me that Mr. Cameron bought this vi as a wedding house for his son.


    No wonder Finn arranged for Beatrice to stay in the master bedroom. It was so clear that Finn genuinely liked Beatrice.


    I didn''t know if Beatrice would ept this infatuated man in the future.


    I helped her up and took a stroll out of the room. Her body ached. She was doing much better in thest two days than when she was first saved. Now, at least, she was able to walk by herself.


    In addition, I noticed that the skin on her ankle was improving when I changed her dressing this morning!


    There was a slight whiff of medicine in the lobby downstairs. The Bullock family had arranged for a doctor to treat her.


    She also wanted to know why these folks treated her favorably. I wanted tough at this innocent girl.


    I just responded, "This family is very kind, and Finn is your junior. In fact, he has known you for a long time. It''s just that you didn''t notice him!"


    She was surprised and asked me, "My junior? I don''t remember him!"


    "Otherwise, why would he attend your mother''s funeral? He has been paying attention to you for all these years.


    "He even ran to the mental hospital to see you, but was discovered by Hazelyn. As a result, their family''s business was severely affected by Byron, and almost went bankrupt!" Beatrice stopped in surprise, "Is there such a thing?"


    "Rescuing you might not be so


    simple this time if it weren''t for the Bullock family. They provide every kind of assistance, including three daily meals, transportation, and offices. Additionally..."


    I paused, not sure whether to continue.


    Unexpectedly, Beatrice looked at me and said, "Will you just keep telling me? Tell me everything, please!"


    She now speaks much more fluently than before.


    "And, his ssmate Eric Rogers''s son. Do you know Eric Rogers?" I looked at Beatrice and asked.


    She looked at me and shook her head, "No impression!"


    "It''s the boss of the cable factory where your father first worked! His youngest son is called Alvin Rogers, and he is also a member of the team that rescued you! Moreover, Eric Rogers''s death may be rted to


    your father!"


    I did this to gradually let Beatrice know about her father''s misdeeds, which were already irreparable.


    I felt Beatrice''s body tremble slightly.


    She didn''t look at me and silently followed me out of the house. The outside air was excellent. The sun was shining, and we could smell the fragrance of the yard.


    This vi is in the southern suburbs of Gerby. The residents here were either rich or noble. In addition, the yard appears extremelyrge due to the great distance between the houses in this area.


    The yard was beautifully decorated,


    surrounded by green trees. The


    Bullock family also built


    1


    pavilion in the yard, which was beautiful. In front of it was arge pond with a group of koi swimming inside.


    Beatrice and I strolled around the yard for a little. Her face was slightly flushed from the sun, and I noticed a hint of sweat.

 Chapter 1132 Cruel Reality

    She smiled at me and said, "I''ve forgotten the heat of the sun. I haven''t felt the taste of sweating for several years. It''s nice to enjoy life like this!"


    I smiled, "Then cherish it. When you''re almost recovered, If you don''t mind,e to Foswood and spend some time with me!"


    A light of longing appeared in her eyes.


    "My home in Foswood is also beautiful, and the air there is quite good! If you want a quiet ce to be alone, I also have a spare courtyard. You can stay as long as you want!" I sincerely invited her. However, I''m afraid that Beatrice won''t have much time for herself in the future. Once she overturns Byron, she must take over Keller''s Dairy and the Chandler Group.


    How much time did she have for herself?


    Shecked someone she could fully trust and who could genuinely help her.


    "Okay!" She looked at the distant sky. "I want to go! Chloe, I didn''t expect that I could see you again and have the chance to be with you. God has been kind to me. I''m content."


    "Everything will be fine! You can also meet someone who truly loves you, get married, and have children!" I said to her.


    She gave me a heartfelt grin and said, "Can I still believe that there is love in this world? My mother sacrificed the entire Keller family for love! I have loved before, but my most precious man and my father sent me to the mental hospital. Love... is too extravagant." Her words made my heart ache sharply. From family love to romantic love, she was wounded thoroughly.


    "Chloe, you should thank God for giving you a good lover, but not everyone is as lucky as you! He has been looking for you for 18 years. Maybe it''s because you have been together since childhood. I don''t dare to love anyone anymore, I''m afraid. Hahaha!" Herughter and voice were chilling.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I witnessed the whole process of my mother''s death. She held my hand and, with a twist of her mouth, she left me with one word... Revenge!"


    Beatrice gritted her teeth as she said these two words.


    I was shocked when I heard it, "Are you saying that your mother understood all this before she died?"


    She looked at me and nodded, "Yes! My mother woke up before she died. What she said was that my grandmother was murdered, and she was also harmed by someone..."


    I kept my eyes on Beatrice, feeling a little taken aback.


    Her voice was very resentful. Her hands were getting tighter again, and her eyes slowly reddened as she sat in the pavilion.


    I quickly grab her hand to ease her anger.


    "Don''t be angry! It''s just a matter of time! Believe in thew, none of them can escape!" I said.


    "Chloe, I''m really in pain... Why didn''t I find out about this earlier? They wouldn''t have died! They''re all dead now! have no family left in this world, and it''s all because of my ipetence! I am blind!"


    I stroked her back, "It has nothing to do with you. They have no humanity!"


    "When I was young, I always thought my father was very busy. My mother told me that my father was a very ambitious person! He was excellent and hardworking! He worked tirelessly all year round!" She then suddenlyughed.


    "Chloe, until one day, I finally understood. Both my mother and I were deceived!"


    I was speechless. I could only curse Byron in my heart, who was indeed worse than a beast.


    "Hahaha... yes, my mother and I


    were deceived by Byron Chandler. It was so bitter! At first, I couldn''t ept this fact no matter what. always thought that Byron Chandler was a wonderful father, and my father was a great man!


    "He left early and returnedte, working hard for a better life for us! But what about the truth?" She looked at me with her hands syed out, full of self-mockery.

 Chapter 1133 Calculated Machinations

    I could only sit quietly beside her, heavy-hearted.


    Beatrice continued with a self-deprecating expression, "The fact is, he had another family. His focus was on another home, raising a mistress and fathering an illegitimate child!"


    She chuckled, "And these two put on a show in front of us almost every day! Shamelessly ying the role of pitiful creatures, like parasites on my mom, livingfortably off her and making their parasitic life so splendid! In the end, they evenid hands on their benefactor." Listening to Beatrice''s ount, I truly felt speechless.


    "Who is Byron Chandler? What does he take my mom for? I rarely saw my dad when I was young since he was always busy. He didn''t hug or kiss me like other dads did.


    "I thought it was because he worked hard for our family. Hahaha... Byron Chandler was busy carefully arranging and hatching schemes to get fortune andmit murder!" Beatrice spoke each word deliberately.


    Her hoarse voice sounded so heart-wrenching.


    "They were eager to get inside my house when my mother passed away, haha! She had always been a frequent visitor to our house,ing and going freely. After killing my mom, she finally entered boldly, swaggering in when my mom''s body was still warm!" "This is too much! Shameless!" I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Byron Chandler is a good actor. He hardly even nced at Jocelyn Marrow and disyed nothing but contempt in front of us. But he had a child with her who is just two years younger than me, haha!"


    When Beatrice said this, her whole body trembled, and her hands clenched tightly. Ipletely understood her feelings.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What''s the matter with Gabriel Russell?" I gathered the courage to ask.


    "He''s just a treacherous viin. I was blind! I was blind!" Beatrice roared, looking extremely angry.


    I stepped toward her, holding her in my arms and giving her aforting pat on the back. "Don''t be angry. It''s all in the past. It means that god has opened your eyes and let you see through him. Otherwise, he might be the next Byron!" She leaned against my chest. She was shaking continuously, breathing heavily, regting her emotions.


    "How did you know that he has already married Hazelyn?" I was surprised. Theoretically, she shouldn''t know what was happening outside while locked up.


    When Beatrice heard my question, she smirked, "Do you think Hazelyn would be so low profile? She unts her achievements in front of me! While she had me locked up, she beat me and told me everything she did."


    "From entering the Chandler family, living in the Keller family''s mansion, to marrying Gabriel Russell... She said everything was hers, and everything should be hers."


    "She told me that the Keller family


    should have died long ago. It was her father''s legitimate im to obtain everything. There is only her in the Chandler family! She even said that would die in the mental hospital, and that is the ultimate destination for my life."


    "Simply outrageous!" I angrily eximed, "Unfortunately, her wishful thinking went wrong!"


    "I feel sorry for my mom! She was the only daughter of the Keller family in Gerby. I pity her misfortune! She fell for Byron Chandler. What''s even more ridiculous is that she took care of Jocelyn Marrow and her daughter for him. It''s simply... absurd


    Beatrice started shaking violently again,pletely unable to control herself.


    "But Hazelyn went straight in, and I didn''t have a chance to personally kill her. Why did all of the Keller family die, yet they are living


    luxuriously? They''re enjoying the


    Keller family''s assets, living in the Keller family''s house, wearing the Keller family''s clothes... Ahh!"


    Beatrice screamed as if going mad, her hoarse voice echoing throughout the entire courtyard, sending shivers down one''s spine.

 Chapter 1134 Revealing the Truth

    I held her tightly, and the caregiver had already rushed in. I patted her back tofort her, "Beatrice, don''t be angry. Rx! There are countless ways to punish them!"


    I keptforting her, and she tightly held onto my hand, gradually calming down with each deep breath.


    She was drenched in sweat.


    "Don''t be like this. It''s easy to make her feel worse than death, even if she goes in, she will still be made to wish she were dead." I said maliciously, "I know Hazelyn Chandler too well. She''s not worthy of pity."


    She suddenly raised her head and looked at me, "Is what you said true?"


    I nodded calmly, "As long as you want, it''s certain!"


    We fell silent, and I was thinking about Gabriel, but I didn''t dare ask. As if she could read my mind, she spoke about Gabriel again.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Gabriel was my senior in school. He was a year older than me. The Russell family was still well-off at that time, and they were engaged in the furniture manufacturing business. He was the eldest in the family, usually gentle and well-mannered.


    "He had pursued me, but I had no feelings for him initially. I met him again when I returned to Gerby for my mother who suddenly fell ill. He had graduated and returned to Gerby then. Their family business had expanded to trade and timber exports!" I sat beside her, listening attentively.


    "He never left my side. Hazelyn had been eyeing him for a long time! She was sick! As long as it was mine, she wanted to im it for herself."


    "Hazelyn would frequently bug Gabriel. After all, Gabriel had a good reputation in Gerby, and his family background was impressive. Many socialites were crazy about him. Hazelyn, who had beenpeting with me since childhood, was trying to grab everything. "My mother always asked me to give in to her, saying she was like my younger sister. Haha, who would have thought she was really my younger sister!"


    Beatrice covered her face, burying her head in her knees.


    "My mother was so foolish. Now that I think about it, I find herst words quite amusing. She was so foolish!"


    I patted her back, "Don''t be angry. They will face retribution!"


    "I went looking for Maisy that day to gather proof against Jocelyn. However, she only knew that Natasha took Jocelyn''s money and the medicine. She checked, and t also checked. The symptoms were the same as my mother''s before her death."


    Beatrice looked at me at this point, still showing panic and urgency in her eyes.


    "But I was in a hurry, unable to find evidence, unable to sue them. I wanted to expose Jocelyn and her daughter''s misdeeds to the world. I wanted Byron to see their true faces.


    "But without evidence, everything was in vain. Out of anger, I went to find Natasha. She refused to admit it and even informed Jocelyn about this matter."


    I took a deep breath. Our spection was correct. Indeed, Beatrice did approach Natasha at that time.


    "But on the day I returned home, I saw Jocelyn and Hazelyn moving. They shamelessly and brazenly moved into the Chandler family''s residence!" Beatrice looked at me, questioning in disbelief.


    "Chloe! Do you know how I felt at


    that time? I watched the person who killed my grandmother and mother tantlye in like this. Only then did I see Byron''s true colors! I angrily questioned him, but what I got was a stap on my face in front of


    everyone."


    I took a deep breath and empathized with Beatrice''s feelings.


    "Gabriel happened to walk in, and he


    stepped forward to protect me.


    However, Jocelyn had already


    closed the hall door. She


    and


    shamelessly walked up to me, pped me right in front of Byron! Byron pretended as if nothing had happened, not even looking at me!"

 Chapter 1135 Who Injured Someone

    "Jocelyn sneered at me and said, ''Little bastard! You don''t ept it? This house was originally mine. Your mother took everything that belonged to me. She thought her status was so noble, always acting like a savior, right? Now let''s see how generous she can be. "She said, "Everything here will be mine from now on! Whether you ept it or not, that''s the reality. Bryon is my man, and Hazel Marrow is his daughter! Oh! ... By the way, you don''t know yet! Hazel Marrow''s real name is Hazelyn Chandler, do you understand?'' "Then sheughed arrogantly, ''Everything here is mine. Helen Keller should have died a long time ago. Everything here is mine. Can you see it?''


    "Chloe! You see how arrogant she is? But Bryon just stood there and watched!" Beatrice''s tears flowed.


    "Jocelyn pointed at me and said, ''You, vacate your room and move downstairs! If you still want to stay here, follow the rules. From now on, everything here is under my control! Helen Keller haspletely disappeared. I no longer need to be sneaky!'' "Ah... Chloe, how arrogant they were! Then Hazelyn walked up to me and attempted to attack Gabriel, but he dodged. Want to guess what happened?"


    I shook my head.


    Beatrice tilted her head, looking at the clear blue sky, "She said, ''Starting today, this man is mine too!''


    "I cursed her shamelessness. Jocelyn pped my mouth, and Bryon just watched!"


    I felt my teeth clenching, my chest hurting, and a sense of suffocation.


    "Chloe, I''m also her daughter! Just because he didn''t love my mother, he allowed others to insult me! And he even took everything from my mother. This is my father, a despicable and shameless person." "And what about Gabriel?" I asked.


    "Gabriel blocked her attacks, identally touched Jocelyn''s hand, and Bryon roared, ''Gabriel, if you persist in your stubbornness, I will destroy your entire family!''


    "Gabriel argued with Bryon and said, ''But Beatrice is also your daughter!''


    "Bryon only said, ''She has enjoyed the treatment as my daughter for more than 20years, while Hazelyn has always beenpromising. So, as her elder sister, she should be humble!''


    "I refused, broke free from Jocelyn''s


    grip, and used her of being the murderer who killed my mother.. said to Byron, ''And you, I know about the Keller family.'' This sentence brought disaster upon me.


    "My father pressured me, asking what I knew. At first, I resisted, saying that Jocelyn had bribed the nurse to kill my mother and grandmother..."


    Beatrice suddenly touched her neck,


    her expression horrified as she


    continued, "Bryon grabbed myProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    throat, almost strangling me. Gabriel wanted to help me, but he was held by Hazelyn and Jocelyn and he couldn''t move at all.


    "At the moment I couldn''t breathe, moment he finally let go of his hand. After catching my breath, I wanted to fight them, but Jocelyn picked up the knife from the coffee table and tried to stab me, shouting, ''If I kill you, it''s self defense!''


    "Gabriel wanted to help me. He pushed Hazelyn away, and she fell onto the knife Hazelyn was holding. Everything happened so quickly! Without any warning! We were all shocked!"


    "Are you saying that Jocelyn herself stabbed Hazelyn that night?" I asked incredulously.


    Beatrice nodded and continued, "Bryon suddenly pulled out the knife from Jocelyn and ced it in Gabriel''s hand. The knife was covered in blood, there was blood everywhere. "But Bryon''s reaction was quick. He picked up the phone and took a picture of Gabriel holding the knife.


    "I woke up, went over to grab the knife from Gabriel''s hand, and Bryon also took a picture of me taking the knife. He then dialed an ambnce and the police.


    "After that, he heartlessly tied me up and sent me to the guest room downstairs. I don''t know what happened after that. That night, they sent me to the psychiatric hospital!" "Who? Who sent you?" I asked eagerly.

 Chapter 1136 A Face of Man, A Beastly Heart

    "Bryon and Gabriel!" Beatrice said angrily, clenching her teeth tightly.


    "Two monthster, Gabriel married Hazelyn," Beatrice continued. "Later, Hazelyn went to the psychiatric hospital and proudly told me that her dad would do everything she wanted because he loved her. She threatened to send Gabriel to prison and force the Russell family to make up for the blood she lost that day if he didn''tply."


    "The Russell family chose to be inws with the Chandler family, with a dowry of over a billion! That was all the money from the Keller family. Bryon and the Russell family have worked together since then. The Russell family rose to prominence and achieved great sess. Gabriel would even asionally unt his love in front of everyone."


    "So, Jocelyn harmed her daughter. But the rumors all im that you injured Hazelyn." I said.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Beatrice curled up in her seat like a hedgehog. "That was Bryon. He sent me to the psychiatric hospital. The night I went in, he drugged me to stop me from saying anything."


    "How despicable! He doesn''t deserve to be your father."


    "But he didn''t dare kill me because I said that if something happened to me, that evidence would be exposed. He once told me, ''I''ll let you live. But if you don''t tell me where the evidence is, I''ll make your life worse than death!''


    "I don''t believe he didn''t know that Hazelyn was abusing me. The Russell family must have known as well. Why would Bryon be so deferential to them? How could Gabriel not know if I''m crazy or not?"


    Beatrice''s crying grew hoarser.


    "That''s my father, alright. He''s a cunning wolf! A wolf with a human face and a beastly heart! Sometimes, I wonder, what am I? I shouldn''t havee into this world in the first ce. I shouldn''t have been born to that man."


    I hugged her and said, "Don''t be like that, Beatrice. A calm always follows the storm. You need to keep fighting for justice. Just stop thinking about them. You should get revenge, and they''ll get the punishment they deserve." "Justice! Hahaha..." Beatriceughed ominously.


    "You don''t have to feel sorry for Gabriel. There''ll definitely be a better man who deserves your love. I promise." I said.


    Just then, Finn walked in. When he saw us soaking up the sun in the yard, he said, "How long have you been out here? The sun''s getting really strong. Aren''t you hot?"


    When Finn said that, I realized Beatrice was drenched in sweat from her outburst.


    "Let''s go inside, Beatrice. You can get a shower and some rest," I said.


    She sat there, motionless, as if everything around her was irrelevant.


    Finn was stunned. He noticed beads of sweat trickling down Beatrice''s cheeks. He grabbed her and said, "Let''s go back. It''s way too warm. You''re going to get heatstroke!"


    When I saw Beatrice looking tired but ustomed to resting in Finn''s arms, I knew in my heart that this was fate and heaven''s will.


    Many undiscovered facts hade


    to light, and the situation on the inte was still escting. Bryon had been a little agitated these days and was often on the phone. This was precisely the information Sean


    and the others were eager to obtain.


    The lead investigator that had been officially assigned to the case made little progress, which was entirely within our expectations. It wasn''t because they were bad at their work. Someone was obstructing their efforts.


    However, public opinion on the


    inte couldn''t be suppressed so


    quickly. As a result, the Chandler and Russell families had both be even more fearful than ever. At this time psychiatric experts from Sris arrived in Gerby.


    Gerby had also sent out a professional appraisal team to analyze Beatrice''s mental condition.


    We got Beatrice ready early that day. She needed to remain calm, so I continued tofort her.


    She had recovered pretty well after


    ??:


    she had gotten out of the hospital and got some rest. She didn''t appear as lost as she did after she was saved. Instead, she looked calm, but there was a distinct coldness about her, as if she were encased in ayer office, which made it clear that she was not to be approached.

 Chapter 1137 Not Very Wise

    The hospital ward was always in use, and the guards remained. Many people believed that Beatrice was still in the hospital room.


    As a result, chaos erupted at the hospital during the first two days. Reporters were everywhere. They did everything they could to enter the hospital to get first-hand information and, more importantly, to be the first to glimpse Beatrice after nine years in solitary


    confinement.


    Many people were outside the testing facility today.


    We split into two groups, with Lauren and Finn protecting Beatrice. They had entered the testing center early, and when the doctors arrived, they went straight to the testing center to diagnose Beatrice.


    I quietly handed Beatrice to Lauren and returned to the hospital with Finn. We were getting ready for the show to start.


    Things got busy on the way to the testing center.


    Everyone eagerly anticipated Beatrice''s departure from the hospital to the other building where the testing center was located.


    As''s n was proceeding as nned.


    When it was time for the test, a group of people left the ward, protecting ''Beatrice'' who was in a wheelchair with a covered face to prevent her from being photographed. They swiftly headed toward the building where the testing center was located.


    As was confident that the Chandler family had already figured out that we were the ones rescuing Beatrice, so I remained among the crowd to y my role and avoid arousing suspicion.


    The group wasn''t really protecting the ''Beatrice'' in the wheelchair. They were watching me instead.


    Early in the morning, As had repeatedly emphasized to the people protecting me that they needed to ensure my safety.


    Cane walked next to me, keeping close. As couldn''t show himself here, but I knew he was monitoring everything in themand vehicle not far away. He would be able to see what was going on.


    Another police officer pushed the wheelchair, and we proceeded at an average pace. I felt aplex mix of emotions. I was nervous, but not because I was scared.


    I feared As''s n might fail and worried it might seed.


    I didn''t want to add to Beatrice''s troubles. After all, Bryon was her only family. She didn''t know about the n, because I was afraid it would bring her unnecessary pressure!


    But I knew that if the n seeded, she would still have to face the fact that she would forever lose her father''s love.


    Our group quickly approached the testing center. I breathed a sigh of relief when we were almost at the entrance of the building.


    Our n had failed.


    I didn''t know whether to be relieved


    or happy. But since Bryon hadn''t


    done anything, I didn''t know how


    Beatrice''s n would proceed. ¡ý wasn''t sure if she would present the evidence she had to use Bryon of his crimes.


    As my thoughts wandered, we reached the stairs.


    Someone who looked like a doctor emerged from within and extended a hand to grab Beatrice''s wheelchair.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When we didn''t react, a dramatic and dangerous scene unfolded.


    The doctor suddenly pulled out a knife from somewhere, aimed at the ''Beatrice'' in the wheelchair, stabbed her twice fiercely, and quickly fled.


    We were all focused on the ''Beatrice'' in the wheelchair. No one had time to chase after the doctor. We swiftly pushed the wheelchair into the emergency room inside the testing center.


    Everything happened so quickly, but in an instant, everything came to an end.


    Chaos erupted outside. The reporters who had been waiting were dumbfounded, but some reacted quickly and took photos.


    However, most of the onlookers hadn''t fully grasped what just happened.


    Soon, we heard a hoarse wail from the emergency room entrance. "My daughter! Please don''t let anything happen to her! I can''t bear it!"


    I turned abruptly to see Bryon walking quickly through the crowd.


    His appearance made everyone sigh of relief. Our spection had been correct.


    We all turned to look at him. His performance in this act seemed impatient and not very wise.

 Chapter 1138 Announcing The Results

    As our entire team looked at him, Byron seemed to sense that something was wrong. His eyes wandered and finally fixed on me, but they were extremely cold.


    I smiled faintly, my eyes full of disdain and mockery.


    Bryon fixed his intense look on me, but his feelings were unclear. He said, "So you''re here too, Mrs. Chloe? I wonder what role you''re ying?"


    I smiled lightly. "As you know, I had a ssmate in Gerby. I spent a lot of time and effort looking for her before I could free her from the demons'' grasp. Surprisingly, she turned out to be your daughter. Don''t you want to thank me?"


    "... A ssmate?" Bryon seemed to realize what was going on. His expression grew even darker.


    "That''s right. She''s a close friend of mine too. We would go through thick and thin for each other." I stared at his face, confronting him aggressively.


    "I didn''t expect you to be here so quickly. Are you here to see if Beatrice is still alive or are you just trying to show your deep love for your daughter in front of the media?"


    Bryon seemed to have caught the barb in my words. He looked displeased as he nced at me and said, "You seem to have a lot of spare time on your hands, Mrs. Chloe. You''re even dealing with something in Gerby. Of course I love my daughter. There''s no need for any outsiders to get involved."


    "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as that." Apelling voice came from behind Bryon.


    Bryon snapped around to see who was speaking, and to his dismay, he saw As, tall and stern-faced, approaching with broad steps.


    The morning sun shone on his sharply defined face, making him appear even more noble and distinguished.


    As As approached with a cold aura, Bryon involuntarily nced behind him at the other official representatives following him. His expression became somewhatplex.


    "Mr. As! I didn''t expect you to be so busy..."


    "I came to Gerby for a small investment, but I''m also helping my wife rescue Ms. Beatrice from the Chandler family." As arched his brows slightly and had a sarcastic look in his profound gaze.


    Before Bryon could speak, a hoarse


    and fierce voice suddenly cameText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    the


    from the entrance of another corridor.''m not Ms. Beatrice of the Chandler family. That Beatrice Chandler died nine years ago,t night her father sent her to the psychiatric hospital."


    With that stern rebuke, Beatrice suddenly appeared at the entrance.


    She stared at the astonished Bryon determinedly. "Since that day, myst name has been Keller. Do you know why my mother named me Beatrice, Byron?" Bryon''s eyes had an iprehensible glint as he stared at Beatrice.


    "She hoped I would be blessed, just like my name So, my name will be Beatrice Keller from now on. I''m going to seek justice for the Keller family and reim everything that belongs to us. Every bit, and every piece ofnd! Anything that has been taken from us will be returned a thousand times over!"


    Her voice was hoarse but filled with strength, carrying a prating force.


    Bryon''s eyes tightly locked onto Beatrice''s still pale face. His Adam''s apple moved up and down slowly as he swallowed, and his gaze turned colder.


    He nced at the people behind Beatrice, and his tone became harsh. "What nonsense are you saying? You''ve always been emotionally unstable since you were a child, and..."


    Before Bryon could finish speaking, an older doctor behind Beatrice took a big step forward and looked in our direction. "Mr. Nathan, the report is ready."


    The wide corridor fell silent at that sentence, as if everyone had been waiting for the doctor''s announcement.


    Mr. Nathan appeared, apanied by several official representatives and a few reporters.


    "We''ll release the real results to the media and reveal the truth to the victims and the public," Mr. Nathan said decisively.


    That respected doctor immediately


    addressed the media, first


    introducing himself and every member of his psychiatric team, who were currently the top team in the country. Some of them even had excellent reputations overseas.


    Then, the esteemed doctor solemnly announced, "After aprehensive assessment, we have determined that Miss Beatrice Chandler is clear of any psychiatric issues. Her mental state ispletely normal." There was an uproar, followed by cheers.

 Chapter 1139 I Have The Evidence

    Beatrice lowered her head, looking a little sad. Lauren, who was beside her, immediately stepped forward to protect her and console her softly.


    Beatrice bravely lifted her head, faced the camera with tearful eyes and said, "I''m normal! I have always been normal! I was sent to the psychiatric hospital because I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Bryon immediately interrupted her. "Don''t be stubborn, Beatrice. I''m your father. Have you forgotten how much I loved and cared for you when you were little? You were the princess of the Chandler family. I..."


    "The princess of the Chandler family? Are you sure? Are you worthy of saying you love me? Haha... What do you mean, love? Is this how you love me, Bryon Chandler...?"


    At that moment, a doctor came out of the emergency room, pushing a wheelchair. Beatrice walked over and abruptly removed the nket covering the figure in the wheelchair.


    It revealed a lifelike mannequin with a dagger inserted into its chest.


    A collective gasp echoed through the room.


    Beatrice smiled at Bryon and said, "I always tried to remember that you''re still my biological father, no matter how you treat me. But you think I''m just an obstacle in your life. When you''ve cleared all those obstacles, you''ll realize that there''s no longer hope for a life ahead of you."


    A hint of panic shed in Bryon''s eyes, but it quickly turned into a cold expression. "Beatrice, you don''t understand. This has nothing to do with me. I''m still your loving father. Come home with me. Let''s talk about it. You need to take responsibility for what you said! Listen to me, Beatrice."


    Beatrice was pale, but determined and indifferent. "Go home? Do I still have a home? You might have been able to forget every word from that night nine years ago, but I can''t! You want me to go back with you? Are you sure I''ll be able to survive that?"


    She looked at Mr. Nathan. "I have evidence that Bryon Chandler, Jocelyn Marrow, and Hazelyn Chandler were involved in murder!"


    "Beatrice..." Bryon said in despair. "I am your father!"


    Beatrice red at Bryon and shouted, "You don''t deserve to be my father!"


    "Why, you..."


    Beatrice nced at Bryon disdainfully. He was raging, his eyes red. "You can wait for the legal summons!"


    At that moment, two police officers quickly restrained Bryon.


    Beatrice ignored Bryon''s continuous roars behind her and walked away under everyone''s protection.


    Bryon''s screams continued. "You ungrateful beast! How dare you tell all those lies to try to defame your father! You rebellious creature!


    "Don''t do this, Beatrice. I made a mistake sending you to that psychiatric hospital, but you stabbed someone with a knife... Beatrice, I''m your father!


    "Why are you restraining me? I don''t know anything. I came here because I was concerned for her... You have no right to treat me like this. I''m a major taxpayer in Gerby, a legitimate businessman...


    "You can''t treat someone who''s contributed to Gerby like this just based on her words!"


    Bryon''s shouts echoed one after another. Beatrice''s face was pale, but her steps grew heavier and more determined.


    I walked beside her, gently extending my hand to hold hers. Her hand was icy.


    She grabbed my hand and held it tight. Then, with a deep breath, she raised her head, revealing an unquestionable determination.


    After leaving the testing center, she stood at the entrance steps, where the media swarmed around her. Her demeanor was calm, and her attitude was neither humble nor


    overbearing as she epted


    interviews from the press,Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was clear-minded and firm, and every word was beyond doubt. She seemed to be fully in control, except for the hoarseness in her voice. In that instant, she became mature, persistent, and intense. After the interview, she got into the car and slowly left the hospital under everyone''s protection, disappearing quickly from the public''s gaze.


    We went to Mr. Nathan''s office, where Beatrice shocked everyone once again.


    She said, determinedly and


    seriously, "I have evidence that


    Bryon Chandler masterminded the contamination of Keller''s Dairy.


    also have evidence that Joceline


    Marrow and her daughter Hazelyn Chandler murdered Mrs. Keller and my mother, Helen Keller


    Silence filled the room.


    Beatrice paused momentarily, then continued, "I have two small requests. Mr. Nathan, please help me change my name to Beatrice Keller officially and announce it publicly. I also want to reim the


    ancestral home of the Keller family. Jocelyn Marrow needs to be arrested!"

 Chapter 1140 Secrets in the Tomb Chamber

    Mr. Nathan immediately expressed his support for Beatrice''s request.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sean looked at Beatrice anxiously. "Where''s your evidence?"


    Beatrice remained silent for a while, then looked at Sean. "I''ll take you to it."


    After saying that, she stood up and said, "Come with me, Chloe."


    "Sure," I nodded. Our group followed Beatrice, left Mr. Nathan''s office, and got into the car.


    Finn drove. Beatrice asked him softly, "Do you know where my mother''s grave is?"


    Finn nodded. "I do."


    "Let''s go to the cemetery," Beatrice said with aplicated expression on her face.


    "Okay."


    Finn didn''t say much. He started the car and headed straight for Beatrice''s mother''s grave.


    I was a little puzzled, but I didn''t say anything. I thought she wanted to pay her respects to her mother.


    Beatrice held my hand tightly throughout the journey as if she was looking for support. I firmly held her hand to give her strength.


    I looked at her and asked, "Are you okay? Can you handle this?"


    She nodded. "I can. Did I do alright?"


    I nodded affirmatively. "You did it! I didn''t think you were so amazing, Beatrice."


    Beatrice nodded but remained silent.


    When the car arrived at the Gerby Ophelia Cemetery, she got out of the car and didn''t rush inside. Instead, she looked up at the hill from below solemnly.


    After a while, Beatrice told Finn, "Tell Officer Sean toe up with me. Go to the office and borrow some tools."


    At this moment, I sensed something. I looked at Beatrice in horror.


    She stepped forward firmly, walking toward the mountain. Each step seemed to cost her some effort.


    Ipletely understood what


    Beatrice was feeling right now. Nine long years had passed since her mother''s death, and she had been sent to the psychiatric hospital not long after.


    Beatrice breathed heavily. She seemed to be struggling with the


    climb. Finn immediately offered t


    carry her but she refused. "No, I I need to do this myself. I need I to


    need


    was difficult road on my own.


    all, I''ll be alone in the future."


    Her words made everyone present feel a little bitter.


    My eyes started to get a little heated and watery.


    She took a deep breath and continued to walk uphill. Finn''s mouth moved as if he wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words.


    I could guess what Finn wanted to say.


    When we arrived at her mother''s grave, we were surprised. The ce was well-kept, and the flowers in front of the grave were still fresh.


    Beatrice seemed surprised too. She stood still for a moment, looking at the photo on the tombstone, which was immacte. It looked like someone had cleaned it.


    I finally saw a photo of Helen Keller. Beatrice looked so much like her mother, with dark, big eyes and a bright smile.


    Her warmth and soft gaze were contagious.


    Beatrice fell to her knees, tears flooding her eyes.


    "Forgive me, Mom! I''ve been an


    unfilial daughter. I''m sorry I haven''te to see you all these years. They locked me up for 9 years, and thought of you all that time, but Of


    justice has finally prevailed. Asdong as I''m alive and free, I''ll be able to avenge the Keller family. I''m going to do it, Mom. I have good friends who helped me and the Keller family. I''m going to reveal everything to the world today!"


    After she had finished crying and wiped away her tears, she said to Finn, "Open the tomb chamber."


    Finn nced at her, and Beatrice said firmly, "Open it!"


    Finn could only look at Sean. Sean took a step forward, gathered his thoughts, and opened the tomb chamber with everyone''s help. Inside was the cremation urn. After everyone had moved aside, Beatrice lifted her hand and reached into the urn.


    I suddenly understood what she was doing.


    Her hands were covered in ashes. She took out a small stic bag from the inside. Then, she gently opened the box, revealing a ck USB drive.


    "The evidence of Bryon Chandler, Jocelyn Marrow, and Hazelyn Chandler''s crimes is inside. The list of people behind them is in there too." Everyone eximed.


    Sean quickly took the USB drive with both hands. "Thank you, Beatrice!"

 Chapter 1141 Intruding Without Authorization

    Beatrice seemed exhausted. She knelt before the grave and said to everyone, "I want to be alone for a while."


    I quickly reminded her, "Beatrice, we still need to go to the ancestral home!"


    Beatrice softly replied, "I know."


    Everyone had no choice but to give her some space.


    Lauren, Finn, and I were standing not far away, waiting for her. The others went down the hill and stayed below.


    Half an hourter, I saw Beatrice struggling to get up. Finn hurried over to support her.


    Beatrice seemed even more determined. After descending the hill, she said to Sean, "I want to go to the Keller family''s ancestral home."


    "Okay. It has been arranged there," Sean replied.


    "Thank you!"


    After saying that, Beatrice got into the car. She didn''t grab my hand again this time. I knew she feared that her hands, which touched the ashes, would disgust me. I reached out and held her hand. She struggled a bit and looked at me. "We are sisters! I won''t be disgusted!" I stopped her from saying what she wanted to say.


    "Chloe!" Beatrice looked at me with her teary eyes.


    We reached the ancestral home. Beatrice got out of the car, silently examining the magnificent mansion. Then, she sneered and took firm steps inside, followed by inclothes police officers. At the entrance, the Keller family''s servants blocked Beatrice. They looked at her confused and said, "Sorry, this is a private residence. Unauthorized entry is not allowed."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Beatrice''s cold gaze waspelling as she looked at the two servants. "Unauthorized entry? You''re right. This is my private residence, and there is only one master here-me! Get out of the way!" The two servants were intimidated by Beatrice''s momentum and stood there, looking at each other in panic. Before they could react, Beatrice pushed one aside and walked inside with significant steps. The two servants btedly ran inside after realizing the situation was not good, but Sean and others stopped them.


    Beatrice looked back at Sean at the entrance and whispered, "Give me some time!"


    Sean nodded cooperatively.


    Then Beatrice nced at me. "Come in with me!"


    With Lauren and me on her left and right, we followed Beatrice inside. Behind us were Alvin and Finn.


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and I saw several guests still sitting in the living room.


    Looking closely, it turned out to be Gabriel and a middle-aged couple. I spected that they must be Gabriel''s parents and came here for some discussion.


    I nced at Beatrice and saw her eyes fixed on the suddenly standing Jocelyn.


    Nine years apart, meeting enemies made the atmosphere extra tense. I saw that Beatrice''s eyes gradually turned icy.


    Jocelyn''s expression was


    exaggerated. Her eyes widened, and


    her lipsticked mouth was half open. Her eyes seemed to have seen something extremely terrifying.


    The next moment, she roared at Beatrice, "...How did you get in? Get out! You lunatic!"


    Beatrice, as if not hearing her words, walked toward her.


    Jocelyn''s eyes suddenly shifted andnded on me. She went crazy, rushing towards us like a gust of wind. She yelled, "... It''s you? It''s actually you? So, you incited his madwoman-"


    Before she could finish saying the word ''madwoman,'' she was pped by Beatrice without any warning.


    This p''s strength, speed, and brutality were known only to Jocelyn herself. She screamed, stumbling to the side and sitting on the smooth marble floor.


    Perhaps she fell too hard. She tilted backward, supporting herself with the other hand to maintain bnce. Then, she covered her face and looked terrified at Beatrice


    A trail of bright red blood flowed down from the corner of her mouth. "How dare you hit me?"


    Beatrice didn''t say a word, ncing at the stunned couple who had stood up from the sofa.


    However, she didn''t even lift her eyes or look at thepletely shocked Gabriel, who stood there stupefied after standing up from the sofa.

 Chapter 1142 Dominance Returns to the Mansion

    Beatrice exuded a chilling and arrogant aura. She coldly spoke with apelling force to Gabriel''s parents, "Get out of here immediately!" Jocelyn roared angrily, "How dare you! You little slut..."


    She struggled to get up from the ground and rushed toward Beatrice. She pointed her finger at Beatrice''s face and continued, "What kind of person do you think you are? How dare you drive away my guests? It''s not your ce..." Just as Jocelyn''s finger was about to poke Beatrice''s face, unexpectedly, Beatrice made a swift move again. I didn''t see exactly what happened, but I heard a crisp ''crack,'' followed by Jocelyn''s scream...


    I looked closely and saw that Jocelyn''s finger, pointing at Beatrice, had bent abnormally backward from the back of her hand. It was broken.


    Jocelyn held her hand and screamed in pain. She hysterically shouted, "Help..."


    As expected, several servants stormed out of the kitchen, but they all stopped dead in their tracks upon seeing the formidable Beatrice standing in the center of the living room. They stared at her in terror, and none dared to move. Gabriel''s parents looked at Beatrice, who exuded a terrifying aura, and then at Jocelyn''s hand. Their eyes were filled with fear, but they still tried to show some authority, "...Beatrice, what''s wrong with you...?" "Beatrice Chandler..."


    "My name is Keller, not Chandler!" Beatrice coldly interrupted, her eyes full of disdain as she looked at the couple.


    "What''s wrong with me?" She raised her hand and showed it to everyone. Her hands, like chicken ws, waved in front of their eyes.


    Then she smiled coldly, looked at the couple, and said slowly, "You allowed them to break my fingers, but I''m not allowed to fight back? Hmph! You''re afraid of her, afraid of Bryon Chandler, but let me tell you something! "I will make you pay the price for assisting them in their tyranny! Now get out of the Keller family home!"


    Gabriel looked pained and took a step forward, "...Bea!"


    Only at this moment did Beatrice suddenly turn her proud head. Despite her thin and fragile appearance, she exuded an imposing aura. "Call me Beatrice Keller. You are not worthy to address me with the name Bea!


    "Since the moment you signed the fake diagnosis that sent me to the psychiatric hospital, you became an enemy of me! You face the consequences of your own choices! Now, take your profit-seeking parents and disappear from my sight!" Beatrice raised her head, walked to the center of the sofa, and sat up straight. Her posture dered her as the master of this ce.


    Jocelyn''s face twisted and grew pale from the pain. The brilliant crimson blood dripping from the corner of her mouth added to the horrible and terrifying appearance.


    "...Beatrice! How could you...?"


    "Seems like you''ve forgotten. This is Helen Keller''s home. Do you think you deserve to live here? Do you feel secure when you live here? Do you can cover up all those


    think


    you


    outrageous things you and Bryon Chandler have done? You''re wrong!"


    Beatrice stared at Jocelyn "My grandfather and my grandmother are dead! Helen Keller is also dead! But I, Beatrice Keller, am still alive! It was your mistake that you didn''t kill me nine years ago! I made it clear to you that as long as I am alive, I will make you pay!"


    "...You can''t! You little slut, are you trying to rebel? They deserved to die, all of them! You..."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Like a dying beast, Jocelyn seemed to have sensed that things were not in her favor. Those cunning eyes kept scanning among us.


    "Jocelyn, do you think that the shocking things you and Bryon Chandler did together can be covered up?"


    "How can you face Helen Keller''s longstanding loyalty to you? You stole her husband and coborated with you lover to plot for wealth and harm lives. Did you really think you can escape the justice system by silencing people with murder? You are wrong!"


    Jocelyn''s face was nowpletely devoid of color.

 Chapter 1143 The Terrifying Horror of the Situation

    Beatrice''s tone carried a chilling and creepy aura.


    "You''re talking nonsense! Helen Keller stole my lover and pretended to be benevolent. Bryon loves me!"


    Suddenly, Beatrice burst into sinisterughter. Especially with her hoarse voice, thisughter sent shivers down the spine.


    "...He loves you? He loves money! Otherwise, why would he marry my mom? Bryon Chandler could scheme against his daughter. What can''t he do? Just wait and see how he ''loves'' you!


    "If he truly loves you, he will stand by you and never say he knows nothing! Haha!" Beatrice chuckled deeply.


    "Jocelyn, I know how you killed my grandfather, my grandmother, and my mother! I know how you tempted Natasha Roy to silence her. I know it all!"


    Beatrice looked at Jocelyn with a vindictive gaze and squinted, "The three of you can go into the prison and enjoy your love. You poor creatures live on my mother''s grace in this life. In the next life, you''ll still have to bow and yield! You''ll still be despicable viins!" "You..." Jocelyn trembled with fear under Beatrice''s imposing presence.


    Gabriel''s parents looked at Beatrice, then at Jocelyn, feeling at a loss and terrified as the situation seemed to slip away.


    Beatrice nced at the couple. With a cold tone, she said, "What? Do you want to apany Jocelyn inside the prison? That''s fine. We can investigate how you collude with each other!"


    Then, Beatrice looked at Finn and said, "Bring Officer Sean in!"


    Jocelyn''s face turned pale, and she looked at Beatrice in terror. "Y-You''ve gone too far! What did you do to Bryon? You traitor..."


    "Traitor? Haha! Sorry, he''s not my father. Isn''t he in love with you? He''s already inside, waiting for you!" Beatrice said and looked at Sean, who had just walked in. "Officer Sean, please take Jocelyn Marrow to where she belongs!"


    "You little beast, I shouldn''t have been merciful to you. I..." Jocelyn cursed as she suddenly grabbed a knife from the coffee table and rushed towards Beatrice. I was shocked and cried out.


    But Finn, who had been protecting Beatrice, raised his foot and kicked Jocelyn in the abdomen. She crashed onto the coffee table and fell onto the marble floor.


    Gabriel''s parents witnessed the scene and shivered in fear as they involuntarily took a step back. They stared nkly at Beatrice.


    Jocelyn struggled to get up, but two police officers quickly approached and restrained her.


    She seemed unable to face the cold instrument on her wrist. Jocelyn stared nkly for a long time, then looked at Beatrice and asked, "Why? Why are you arresting me?"


    Sean chuckled, "You''re really funny.


    Don''t you even know what you did?


    If


    you can''t remember, think about it inside the prison! You have time, and we can help you remember! Take her away!"


    "This is my home, mine! It should be mine!" Jocelyn roared at Beatrice.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Gabriel''s parents saw what was happening. They trembled and pulled Gabriel away.


    Gabriel seemed to have just regained consciousness, slid out of his parent''s grasp, and stepped forward. He said, "Beatrice, I want to talk to you!"


    Beatrice raised her eyes and stared directly at Gabriel. "I don''t want to talk!"


    "Don''t be like this, please give me a chance to exin to you! Bea!" Gabriel sounded a bit anxious.


    Beatrice coldly said, "I''ve told you not to call me Bea. You''re not worthy!"


    Gabriel''s eyes suddenly tightened. "I don''t want this. I... I love you, but they..."


    "Shut up. Don''t desecrate the word ''love.'' Do you think, after being married for nine years, it''s still necessary for you to exin to me? From the moment you provided evidence that I have mental


    problems, you lost the qualification toexin to me!"


    Beatrice''s face remained dark.


    "Put away your hypocritical face! If you don''t want to be locked up like your wife, just get out. Don''t appear in front of me from now on! Looking at your cowardly face makes me sick! Go!"

 Chapter 1144 Cutting Through the Chaos

    Gabriel''s face turned pale, "Beatrice, you can''t treat me like this. It''s true I married her, but I never loved her, never touched her! I''ve always been faithful to you! I..." "...Get lost!"


    Beatrice spat the words with force and spoke in a harsh, raspy voice. Her eyes were cold as ifposed of ice, with not the tiniest trace of melting.


    His parents rushed over and swiftly left the Keller family''s hall, dragging Gabriel with them. He still tried exining himself.


    I cast a chilly nce at Gabriel, now disying signs of desperation and unwillingness!


    Beatrice sat there, resembling an unapproachable queen.


    Until the shouts of Jocelyn gradually faded away, and everything seemed to return to calmness, Beatrice''s cold gaze swept over the servants who had just run over from behind. Those people were shocked, all looking at Beatrice in fear and trembling.


    Beatrice turned her head slightly and said, "Butler, gather everyone in the hall! Everyone!"


    Then, she told us, "Chloe, all of you,e and sit here!"


    Only then did I walk over and sit on the sofa, watching what Beatrice would do next.


    In no time, a crowd of servants rushed into the hall from inside and outside, all standing in a row under the butler''s orders, not daring to take a breath.


    Beatrice''s sharp eyes scanned them, and the hoarse voice rang again, "Butler, who used to work here?"


    The butler had those who used to work in the Keller family stand out. Beatrice furrowed her brows slightly and looked at them. Only a few remained.


    Beatrice looked at those brought by the Chandler family. None of them dared to speak or raise their heads.


    I couldn''t suppress my worries. There was no trustworthy "ally" in this group of people, not even this butler.


    Looking at this butler, Beatrice asked, "Where are the people from the Keller family?"


    "...All dismissed by Mr. Byron, oh... I don''t know!" He seemed a bit uneasy.


    Beatrice nced at those who used to work in the Keller family, staring at an older male employee, "Mr. Wi! Help me bring Pa Horne and Ritchie Foster back!" "Yes, Miss!" Mr. Wi immediately showed a bright smile.


    Beatrice looked at the others, "Mr. Wi, stay. The butler stays. Those who used to work in the Keller family stay. Others, leave immediately! I''ll have the butler pay your sries!" Then Beatrice pondered momentarily and looked at Finn, who had been standing behind her, "I''ll have to trouble you to handle this for me."


    Then she said to the former KellerThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    family servants, "Throw away all the


    dirty things, brought in by the


    vels


    Chandler family and burn them. Leave nothing behind! Listen carefully, every single thing brought in by the Chandler family!"


    "Miss, there are... there are some valuable things..." The butler reminded cautiously.


    "Record them, show them to me, and after the auction, donate the funds to the construction fund for impoverished schools in the mountainous areas!" Beatrice''s tone was very determined. Lauren immediately stood up and volunteered, "I''ll assist!"


    Beatrice looked at Lauren with a smile of understanding.


    I silently gave Lauren a thumbs up. The way Beatrice suddenly withdrew everything without warning and dismissed the members of the. Chandler family without hesitation


    was too strong. I was


    her


    by


    Fortunately, most of the original interior furnishings, furniture, and decorations were still from the Keller family. After all, the Keller family''s things were all top-notch.


    Not a single item, including clothing and bedding, was spared. All of them were tossed into the makeshift incinerator stacked in front of the door, where they burned for the whole day. This matter attracted many journalists. Gerby''s news was now quite exciting.


    Unexpectedly, the evidence and information that Beatrice handed over were rich in content. There were even behind-the-scenes dealings with Byron.


    Now Sean''s team had hit the


    jackpot. This clue was too


    significant. Sean consulted with M Nathan, who felt it was a matter of great importance and a bit tricky. He immediately made a detailed report to the higher-ups and received a reply that there would be zero tolerance.


    This made Gerby seem like an earthquake had urred. The milk poisoning case, which seemed simple, led to many behind-the-scenes yers. The level of involvement was jaw-dropping.

 Chapter 1145 Unexpected Turn of Events

    After reading these reports, I asked Beatrice, "How did you get suchprehensive information?"


    Beatrice pondered for a long time before saying, "On the second day of my mother''s death, when I went to the funeral home to arrange my mother''s body in the morgue, a man suddenly appeared in front of me.


    "He handed me a USB drive, saying, ''If you want to know how your grandfather died, take a look at this! The Keller family suffered, and you are the only one who can seek revenge! Keep it safe, or you''ll be in danger too!'' After he finished speaking, he turned and left." "Do you have any idea who that man was?"


    Beatrice shook her head, "I don''t know. Afterward, I secretly looked at the information inside. To be honest, I couldn''t understand it at first. However, I did realize that my grandfather''s death in prison was not a straightforward one."


    "But at the time, I didn''t have anyone around me I could trust. I didn''t have much time to investigate this matter, but things were getting more frightening.


    "The man warned me to keep it safe or else I would also be in danger. So, I kept the USB drive on me at all times, but I still felt uneasy."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "For some reason, I was curious about what had happened to my mom and grandmother. I felt this item was essential and couldn''t be carried around on me because it wasn''t safe, especially after considering Maisy''s warning to me." Looking at Beatrice''s thin face, I felt a deep pain. How helpless she must have been.


    "On the day of my mother''s funeral, several strangers approached Bryon and struck up a conversation. Bryon seemed very irritable."


    "This made me feel even more unsafe. If this thing were discovered or lost, I wouldn''t be able to seek revenge, and I might not be safe myself! So I concealed the USB disk among my mother''s ashes. It was the safest spot, maybe. Bryon wouldn''t dare to touch this!" "You really went through a lot!" I sighed.


    "I was fortunate to have kept a vignt eye and didn''t tell Gabriel about this! In fact, I wanted to tell him many times, but I couldn''t bring myself to say it. It wasn''t that I didn''t trust him. I was afraid he would look down on me! Perhaps all of this was fate!" Beatrice''s cheeks paled, and her lips quirked with bitterness as she stated this.


    I patted her back, "He isn''t worthy of you. Trust me, there will be someone better waiting for you!"


    "I have no attachment to him. Don''t worry!" Beatrice gritted her teeth. "I won''t spare him!"


    I stayed by Beatrice''s side, helping


    her deal with the internal affairs of


    the Keller family residence. The men handled the significant events


    outside. ,


    Pa Horne and Ritchie Foster finally returned to the Keller family on the afternoon of the next day. They were a married couple.


    When they saw Beatrice, they hugged her, burying their heads and weeping. Although I also shed tears at this moment, it was somewhatforting.


    That day, Beatrice officially changed her name to Beatrice Keller and announced it to the public.


    With the assistance of As and me, Beatrice swiftly reimed Keller''s Dairy and renamed Chandler''s Dairy back to Keller''s Dairy Group. She also merged all the subsidiaries under Bryon Chandler.


    Bryon acknowledged that he had killed Eric Rogers. Beatrice handed the Chandler Cable Factory to the Rogers family in a move that surprised everyone.


    She also issued a public apology.


    This stirred up Gerby. People were singing praises for Beatrice, praising her for her righteousness and courage.


    I was pleased by Beatrice''s statement on the day of the handover ceremony, which she made in front of arge media group.


    I


    "If it doesn''t belong to me, I will


    never take it for myself! The


    Chandler familymitted a crime and acquired something that didn''t belong to them, and I have a responsibility to correct this


    mistake!"


    I had the utmost respect for Beatrice. Beatrice Keller was back!


    ve


    But at this moment, As and I received a phone call, and something happened in Foswood.

 Chapter 1146 What on Earth is Going On?

    Liora had made a daring escape during Eugene''s funeral, right under the watchful eyes of the police.


    As and I decided it was time to return to Foswood, so we wrapped up our month-long stay in Gerby. The investment projects here were progressing smoothly, rendering As''s presence unnecessary. As was concerned about Beatrice''s ability to handle things independently, so he decided to leave Gavin behind to assist her in limating to the business.


    Arnold willingly stayed back to help Sean handle the aftermath of the case.


    As we said our goodbyes, Beatrice held on to me tightly, reluctant to let go. I shared the sentiment, but as the saying goes, all good things muste to an end. It was time to get back to our own lives.


    I promised her that when the case went to public trial, I would be there to witness the moment justice prevailed and stand by her side during her toughest moments.


    Deep down, I knew that avenging her mother meant forever losing someone she called ''father''.


    Before going through security, I whispered in her ear, "Cherish those around you, Beatrice. Finn has waited for you for ten years. It''s time you acknowledged his feelings."


    During this time, Finn had stayed by Beatrice''s side tirelessly, handling everything with dedication.


    Iforted Finn when Beatrice left ske Manor, saying, "She''s yours. Things will work out eventually. Just keep putting in the effort."


    He solemnly replied, "Let it be. All I can do is work harder. I couldn''t save her before, but now that she''s back, I have a responsibility to take care of her to the best of my ability. It doesn''t matter whether she chooses me or not. It''s enough for me to see her safe and happy." I looked at Beatrice and said, "You know, when you were away, Finn went to your mother''s grave every year to pay his respects. He firmly believed you woulde back."


    Beatrice looked surprised. "He did that?"


    I nodded, continuing, "The Bullock family bought the house at ske Manor for Finn, but he''s been waiting, hoping that you would move in. You did move in eventually, and even took the master bedroom. You have no idea how happy he was." Beatrice blushed, muttering, "Why didn''t you tell me this?"


    "I didn''t know at the time. I only found out after talking to him the day you moved back to the Keller family''s residence."


    I briefly told her about Finn''s feelings for her over the years, his involvement in saving her, and the Bullock family''s support during the case.


    Then I told her, "Don''t lose faith in


    ?¦Í¦Å


    love. Live your life like your good days are just beginning. The Bullock family are genuinely kind and generous We''ve examined them thoroughly during our coboration, and they''ve been efficient at assisting us. I believe what we''ve seen, but of course, you need to assess it yourself. Find some time to visit Foswood,e meet our ssmates, and see me."


    "I will. I definitely will." Beatrice replied.


    As we left, the Bullock family hurriedly arrived to see us off.


    I entrusted Beatrice to them. "Take care of Beatrice for me."


    They all responded, "Of course. You don''t have to worry."


    At that moment, I sincerely hoped that Beatrice and Finn''s family could be one.


    On the ne, Lauren asked, "Do you think they''ll end up together?"


    "Anything is possible," I said. "She won''t be able to leave Finn."


    Laurenughed and leaned back in her seat, lost in thought.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, As, who was unusually tired from the month''s events, had fallen asleep on the ne.


    To my surprise, Oliver was there to


    pick us up at the exit when wended nced at Lauren with a knowing smile and said, "Yeah. Anything is possible."


    Lauren red at me but surprisingly didn''t argue.


    I secretly enjoyed it. It seemed that good things wereing our way.


    As wanted to go straight to thepany, but I insisted that he go home. He looked at my determined face and finally gave in.


    As and went back to Pleca Park.


    We had been away from home for


    so long, and we were finally back.


    The family was waiting for us. What


    could be more important than that?

 Chapter 1147 The Little Girls Thoughts

    Our unexpected return was met with exuberance from the entire family. Jim was quick to act and sent the driver to fetch the two little ones from school. It was a clear sign that Ava had really missed us. And of course, when she arrived at home, she joyfully shouted for us at the door. "Daddy! Mommy!"


    With a forceful push, she barged in, her short legs moving frantically as she ran straight into my arms. "Don''t you want us anymore, Mommy?"


    Iughed, holding her tight. "Of course I do. I''ve missed you so much."


    As smiled mischievously, which made me question if he doubted my sincerity.


    "Why were you gone for so long? What could be more important than me?" she yfully scolded. "You''ve taken Mommy''s side, Daddy. You don''t care about what I think at all!"


    Her words elicitedughter from everyone. No one knew where she had learned to say that.


    That night, she clung to me and adamantly refused to go back to her own room to sleep, which was unprecedented.


    As shey with me on the bed, she whispered that her dad had left for a foreign country. "He said he''s going away to make money, Mommy. Do you think he can make money?"


    I patted her. "That depends on if he works hard. If he does, he''ll be able to make a lot of money."


    "He said he''ll be back to visit me once he makes some money. I hope he makes money soon so he''ll be back earlier." Ava looked very concerned, which she really shouldn''t be at her age.


    My heart felt like it was being torn apart. "Don''t worry. That''s something he has to go through himself. You''ll need to go through something like that when you''re older too, so don''t worry too much about him." Ava just looked at me, assessing the truth in my words.


    I knew in my heart that she still felt attached to Matthew. It seemed she had truly matured and rapidly developed a mindset beyond her years. That had probably started the moment she learned about the issues between me and Matthew.


    She had begun to think about issues beyond her age in her tiny heart. That was something I dreaded. I had hoped she would be able to remain the carefree child she used to be.


    But I knew that had be impossible.


    People say that children from


    single-parent families will inevitably have psychological issues. I fully agreed with that notion now. Since thest time Matthew visited her, had known about the ''thoughts hidden in her heart. She liked As, but it was clear that he


    rece Matthew''s position in her


    heart.


    I hadn''t forgotten the day she tried to entertain As. It had be an indelible wound in my heart.


    I earnestly said, "Actually, it''s a good


    thing your dad went abroad.


    Everyone needs to grow, even


    adults. Once he goes abroad, he''ll be able to see many things he can''t see at home and learn many things he can''t learn in Foswood.


    a better person in the fe beText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Her childlike voice was full of skepticism.


    "Of course. You''ll see a different version of him when hees back. Trust me, he''ll definitelye back. He loves you and he can''t bear not to see you."


    Ava nodded, stopped talking, and soon fell asleep.


    I carried her back to her room. Jenny was already asleep. I quietly stepped out.


    Then, I went to As''s study. He was in the middle of a video conference, so I quickly retreated. I cut some fruit, poured him a ss of water, and ced it in front of him before leaving.


    We had been away from home for so long, and many things had fallen out of sync. I didn''t know how far business had progressed.


    I called Johnson to get an update. He told me that he had already started working, and everything was going very smoothly.


    "Chloe, when Matthew left, I gave


    him some money. He was very


    grateful and promised to pay me back. I didn''t dare say it was from you. He asked me to tell you that he''ll either achieve sess of


    death."


    I chuckled, saying, "Let''s hope for the best. He needs to tread carefully on the road ahead. He ended up in this situation because of his choices." Johnson sighed.


    I reminded him, "Work hard and be responsible at work. This is different from before because we''re building our own brand. I trust you to take charge of this for me." Johnson confidently replied, "Just leave it to me."

 Chapter 1148 Fair Love

    "I trust youpletely. I wouldn''t have left this responsibility to you otherwise," I told Johnson. "It''s a heavy burden, and I understand you''re carrying a lot of responsibility. But I feel much more at ease with you around."


    "I understand the responsibility on my shoulders. As long as I''m here, there won''t be any problems. I started my career in Tanum, and it feels like I''m returning to my roots now, which gives me a sense of belonging. I''m working for a better future together." We chatted for quite a while before hanging up.


    After checking the time, I called Ryan. As soon as he answered, he asked, "You''re back?"


    "How did you know?" I was a little surprised.


    "If you hadn''te back, would you have called me?" Ryan joked.


    I chuckled. "This is my way of reporting back after returning."


    He grunted and solemnly said, "The design ns for the Sris project have arrived. Since you''re back, I need to make a trip there. Are youing with me?"


    "I can''t go anywhere for the next two days. Liora escaped from prison, and I need to find out what happened."


    "I heard about that. Be careful," Ryan said.


    "I''m not afraid of her. She''s like a cornered rat now. What can she do? The more she runs, the closer she gets to a dead end," I said disdainfully. "People reap what they sow."


    "Let''s meet at thepany tomorrow. It''s been a month, and there are some things I need to report to you, especially about those two city projects in Bourdamun. Our discussions areing to a conclusion, and we just need to finalize them quickly to avoid anyplications. Get some early rest, and I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Okay, I''ll be there early. After we meet, you can leave."


    "Good."


    After hanging up, I smiled. Ryan had no tricks left against me. But I had to admit that Ryan was the pir of Tanum.


    Just as I was about to call Ivanna, she called. As soon as I answered, she roared, "You must be crazy, Chloe! You left without any notice! Did you even think about me at all?"


    I put my head in my hands. Goodness. I was taking fire from another direction. I didn''t expect to be so in demand. But I understood where she wasing from. I hadn''t called her at all in the past month. No wonder she was roaring at me. "Jared''s been taking care of you. Do you even need me?" I countered.


    I knew Jared must have already called her. That must have been how she found out we were back.


    "Calm down. Getting angry isn''t good for the baby. I''m sorry, I''ll make it up to you next time," I said softly.


    She finally let out a breath. "That''s more like it. You need to share your love and time from now on. Try to be fair to everyone, okay?"


    I burst intoughter at her words. "Is Jared with you?"


    She nonchntly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "If he was with you, would you talk about sharing love and time with other people like that? You''re quite something," I chuckled. "If it weren''t for Liora''s escape,I honestly would have stayed a few more days. needed to help Beatrice deal with thepany before leaving. There was quite a lot to do."


    "Are you some kind of savior?" Ivanna was disdainful of my words.


    "Not really, but I need to do my best for those who were once good to me. She was just rescued, physically, mentally, and spiritually. She''s definitely not in great shape, and I''m worried about her. I need to help her as much as I can."


    Ivanna asked about Beatrice''s condition in detail. "Sounds like she was really lucky. She narrowly escaped death. If you hadn''t intervened in time, she might have met her end. She''ll have good fortune after surviving a dangerous situation like that." I sighed. "But I feel so sorry for her. She doesn''t have any family left in the world."


    "Yeah. Lauren said that too. When will her father be sentenced?" Ivanna asked.


    "The evidence is conclusive, and he''s confessed. There''s no suspense now. It should happen soon, especially with the public outcry in Gerby The anger from the public is very intense." I said. My mood was heavy. I knew Beatrice must be in a lot of internal pain.


    "Beatrice hasn''t been in a great mood, but she''s strong. She channeled all of this into motivation and has been focused on work. Her body''s still weak, but unfortunately, she has to dive into work. She has no other choice."


    I sighed. "She''s getting older, so if


    she just enjoys a happy life without


    getting married, that would be fine too. She could have yed an


    important role in the family''s groThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    and been a good heiress. But she endured nine years of torment in a mental hospital, which was truly unbearable."


    "I heard she lived a life worse than death during these nine years. When she got out, she was covered in wounds and scars."

 Chapter 1149 Life Hacking

    Chandler families, so it''s been a little overwhelming for her."


    "Hah, it was even worse than that. When she got out, she was barely breathing, and you could even see her ankle bones. She looked more like a corpse than a living person. She hasn''t fully recovered yet, but she''s just taken over the businesses from the Keller and It tugged at my heart to think about Beatrice looking so helpless when I had left.


    "I want to see her. It''s been too many years, especially in times like these. It''s a pity I can''t help her," Ivanna sighed. "It would be nice if she were still in Foswood."


    "I invited her toe back to Foswood, but it might not happen anytime soon. After all, she''s never managed such argepany before. Now, the weight is on her shoulders all of a sudden, and she needs to deal with their mess. It''ll be really tough for her. The crucial part is she doesn''t have a good grasp of many insider details. Those people are still Byron''s subordinates. I''m worried."


    "Doesn''t she have anyone by her side?" Ivanna asked.


    "There is a man who has been secretly in love with her. He''s my business partner too, and he''s good at his job. But... she might not be ready for that right now. After all, she suffered a significant setback in her love life, and it''s taken a toll on her." When I left Beatrice with the Bullock family before leaving, she hadn''t seemed enthusiastic about it.


    "Well, let''s have a meal together if you have some time tomorrow. I''ve been thinking of solving Lauren''s issues. We can''t just leave it like that anymore."


    Ivanna was talking about Lauren and Oliver.


    "Sure. Let''s meet tomorrow and talk about it." I was getting tired.


    As soon as I hung up, Beatrice called. I quickly answered. "Hi. Have you had dinner?"


    She sounded a little tired. "I have. Pa made me soup, and I had a big bowl. Don''t worry. I can take care of myself."


    "After Pa and Toby came back, they invited a few good loyal employees from the Keller family back. They all returned this afternoon. They treat me like family, and they''ve been looking out for me. You don''t have to worry about me."


    I nodded. "That''s good. If you have any questions about work, just ask Gavin. He''s As''s right-hand man, and a very capable one.


    "As said he''ll manage the branch


    §Ö§ä


    office in Gerby right now. It''s more convenient for him to take care of you a little. Everything will be fine once you fully take control. You can do it, but don''t rush things. Take care of your health, especially since your body is still weak."


    "I know. I''ve brought back my grandpa''s trusted assistant from back then. These people are very loyal. When the truth came to light and they heard about my grandpa''s death, they all returned to my family''s home. Some even applied toe back to work for me, which


    has been a great help.


    "Managing the Keller family will be much easier for me. After all, they understand the insider details and know how to operate."


    Beatrice said, "Gavin has really helped me a lot too, especially with the parts that Mr. As pointed out. Honestly, Chloe, if it weren''t for your help, things would have fallen apart, even if I had taken over the Keller family. Those rats would have bitten me to death again." "Don''t be afraid of them. You need to be ruthless when you deal with them and leave no room for error. You need to establish your own system quickly. Gavin will help you. Don''t worry," Iforted her.


    "Yeah. Mr. As has been very thoughtful. And thank you too, Chloe.


    "We''ve cleared out theckeys of the Chandler family these past two days. We acted quickly and used our power and financial resources. Because we were so quick, there hasn''t been much loss," Beatrice said, sounding pleased.


    "And we''ve received strong support from the official side. That helps me work better. I''m in a hurry, and I need to make good use of this time. People won''t always help the Keller family.


    "I need to deal with everything quickly, but I feel like I don''t have much time, Chloe," Beatrice sighed. "There are too many things I need to learn."


    I quickly reassured her. "Don''t be


    anxious. Your health should still


    beginning, and it''ll be extraordinary from now on. Learn to forget, and don''t dwell on unpleasant things from the past. You did nothing wrong. You''re amazing, and you''ve ovee a harsh environment. You''ll definitely seed." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "If you say so."


    "Ivanna just called. She was asking about you. She said you''ll have great fortune after surviving such a dangerous situation. She''s pregnant, and she really wants to see you. Maybe you can take a weekend off toe to Foswood."

 Chapter 1150 Absolutely Worry-Free

    "Alright. I''d like to visit and thank everyone as well," Beatrice responded pleasantly.


    Then, she remembered something else. "Oh, the two brothers from the Chandler family came to thepany to see me today. They said they''ve decided to work with us, and they want us to be their sole shareholder for joint development." "Oh?" I felt warmed by the news; it seemed those brothers were loyal and principled.


    "You should work with them. You''re friends who share adversity. It''s not a bad idea. If they take overpletely now, it might not be good for the development of thepany. It''ll be better to work together. They''ll have an ally, and you won''t need to worry as much." I encouraged her.


    "But I''m a little worried. Some people might think I''m taking advantage of the situation." Beatrice expressed her concern. "This is a very sensitive issue."


    "If you approach it with a supportive mindset, I don''t think you''ll have anything to worry about. Besides, some things shouldn''t be influenced by external opinions. If you let that dictate what you do, you''ll never make progress. Gossip is inevitable, so just follow your heart. And you still have Finn, right? He can support both your families," I assured her.


    She remained silent for a while before saying, "Okay, I''ll think about it. You should get some rest. You''ve had a tiring journey. I''ll need to think about things too."


    "Sure. Don''t stay up toote. You have a long road ahead of you," I reminded her. We hung up.


    When As returned to the room, I told him about the call. He didn''t explicitly state his opinion, but I felt he agreed with me.


    When I arrived at thepany the next day, Carol reported all the details about Liora''s escape to me.


    She had escaped during Eugene''s funeral. The police hadn''t been around, and there was no trace of her. It seemed someone must have helped her, otherwise, she wouldn''t have disappeared so quickly.


    Carol warned me in concern, "You need to be careful, Chloe. That woman could lose her mind, especially when ites to you."


    "Yeah. But if she''s targeting me specifically, there''s nothing we can do. We can''t guard against everything," I said nonchntly. "I can''t just lock myself at home to stop her."


    "It can be fortunate or unfortunate, depending on how you look at it. If she wants toe, she can try. We''ve defeated her before. She might have be more vicious, but evil will never ovee justice. That''s a fact."


    Carol smiled helplessly. "That''s true. She can go wherever she wants. How can we guard against that? She''s quite something if she managed to escape like that. It seems she has some solid support here."


    While we were talking, Ryan walked


    in. I chatted with him for a while, and he provided a detailed update on progress over the past month. He said, "Things are going well in Bourdamun. Progress has been fast, especially since Johnson took over. Our quality has definitely improved. He''s very capable."


    "Of course. Johnson was a good choice. He used to be slick, but he was greatly impacted after experiencing that incident with Matthew. He''s changed a lot and


    he''s more stable now. And his grasp


    on materials is solid, so his sp


    definitely a reliable person to have in quality control."


    "Yeah. You''re a good judge of people." Ryan nodded. "I''ll go to Sris this afternoon. I should be back by the day after tomorrow at thetest."


    "Good," I nodded. "After what you said, I think I need to go to Bourdamun too. And I want to see the factory site I arranged for Fred. He called and said he''de over soon to finalize things."


    "The factory site location has been


    confirmed by Mr. Noah. It''s on the outskirts of old Bourdamun. I checked it out, and the location''s really good. It''s going to be the


    industrial park of BourdamunProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    between the old and new


    Bourdamun areas. Getting around there is pretty convenienttoo." Ryan seemed well-informed about this.


    "Since you said that, I need to go see it." I felt an urgency to leave. Suddenly, I remembered one more thing. "Oh, did you consult about the matter I told youst time? I''m in a hurry, and I''ve dyed that for too long." "The development of old Bourdamun?" Ryan asked.


    "Yes, that project is not a joke." I nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 1151 Am I Seeing Things Correctly?

    "You left without a word, so how could I ask them toe?" Ryan grumbled, "But we had a discussion in the video call and provided them with relevant data. After exining our ideas, they were interested and suggested visiting for an inspection, which came as a surprise


    to me." "Oh?" I looked at Ryan and said seriously, "I don''t want to coborate on this project. I want us to do it on our own."


    "I understand. They want to inspect on-site to get a more urate positioning. After all, global trends in tourism projects are booming, especially those with their own uniqueness. If the n is feasible, then they can help us connect with opportunities globally," Ryan exined. "Alright, when youe back from Sris, we can put this matter on the formal agenda." I suggested tentatively.


    He nced at me, speaking with a somewhatining tone, "Wait until Ie back to discuss it? I know you too well. You''re whimsical. You can just leave without saying anything. If I make an appointment, and you''re not there, it''ll be in vain. I need to align with your ns."


    I chuckled, standing up to defend myself. "When have I ever ckened off in my work? I may have left without a word, but have I beenzy in serious matters? It was a special circumstance!"


    "The thing is you have too many special circumstances, and theye without any warning," Ryanined.


    I giggled because that was true.


    After I left Ryan''s office, I called for Carol to apany me to Bourdamun.


    While going downstairs, I made a phone call to As, briefing him on my trip to Bourdamun and informing him about the dinner arrangement with Ivanna and Jared in the evening. "Who are you going with? Alone?" As asked with a hint of concern.


    "No, I''m going with Carol. We''ll also finalize the location for Fred''s factory. He called a few days ago and said his people would being soon."


    "Call me anytime if you need anything. Take care." He repeatedly reminded me.


    After hanging up the phone, I understood that As was worried about any mishaps, especially with Liora''s escape. However, just because she fled didn''t mean I would stop everything.


    In the evening, Ivanna and Jared had arranged a dinner with us, and I didn''t dare refuse. After all, I hadn''t seen her for a month, and rejecting her might lead to her storming to Pleca Park to argue with me.


    Carol drove well, both stable and fast. Whenever she apanied me on business trips, I always handed her the car keys because she was simply a better driver than I


    was.


    Before reaching Bourdamun, I could already see the new city''s buildings on the horizon. They were majestic.


    I was amazed at the speed, and it was quite spectacr. I had Carol park the car from a distance, and I stood there gazing for a long time.


    To be honest, it was truly breathtaking. Oncepleted, it would be a magnificent sight.


    I couldn''t believe this was the miracle I created.


    Seeing my joyful expression, Carol


    stood beside me and said, "Chloe,


    this is just the beginning. I admire you for achieving such a big dream."


    I gave a slight smile. "Yeah."


    "I remember back then... that Jeremiah, right? When he came, he was so noisy. I didn''t expect that, he turned out to be a good sign. He actually let you sense some


    business opportunities. This is what sets you apart. Not everyone has your sharp intuition."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Carol''s words had a hint of ttery, they were not entirely wrong. Sometimes even I was surprised by the thoughts I had in my head.


    I smiled, pulling Carol into an embrace. "You''re right. I will ride the highs here. I believe I can do it."


    Both of usughed, got into the car, and headed straight for that dreamlike ce.


    Unexpectedly, I saw a familiar figure on the construction site, working vigorously. This person was none other than Charlie''s father, Arton.


    I doubted my eyes, but upon closer inspection, it really was Arton.


    I stared at him working diligently with sweat pouring down, and he didn''t notice our presence at all, fully immersed in his work.


    Carol was also surprised. She whispered in my ear, "I''ll be damned. Is that Arton? Am I seeing things?"

 Chapter 1152 Just As Expected

    I exchanged a nce with Carol and smiled, remarking, "Looks like he''s turned a new leaf. His son is a little angel who changed his life."


    "Chloe, if he''s like this now, I might need to reconsider my opinions of him. I can''t look down on him anymore." Carol yfully stuck out her tongue.


    Her words made me smile. I nced at her and teased, "So, you admit you used to look down on him?"


    "I... didn''t know. How did he suddenly change so much?" Carol chuckled awkwardly.


    As I approached Arton, he gave us a casual nce and continued working without paying us much attention. He had only realized it was me when I reached him. He immediately stopped working, offering an awkward smile. "Ms. Chloe..." He scratched his head after speaking, "Why are you here?"


    "It''s my construction site, so of course, I''m here," I replied with a smile.


    "I-I didn''t mean that," he said, inserting the shovel into the sand. Then he picked up the towel around his neck and wiped his sweat.


    Carol turned and left in the car.


    I looked at Arton and asked, "How''s it going? Are you getting used to it?"


    "Yeah. It was quite tiring at the beginning, but it feels good in my heart." He wiped his face again, which was significantly tanned now.


    "How long have you been working here?" I asked. Judging by the degree of his sunburn, it must have been some time.


    "One month, and it''s good. I feel at ease in my heart. When I''m tired, I sleep, so I don''t have random thoughts. At least my son will spend the money I earn cleanly in the future." He grinned and said earnestly, "I-I know it''s your construction site." "Indeed, I''m really happy that you can do this. Work well." I sincerely told him. To be honest, I had the idea of having him assist Johnson, but he came on his own. This must be fate.


    However, I didn''t tell him my thoughts. I needed to assess his endurance and perseverance first.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Carol came back by car, she shouted at him, "Hey, Arton,e here."


    He hurriedly ran over, and Carol opened the trunk, revealing several boxes of water she had bought.


    Then she said to me, "I arranged for the site to deliver water for everyer."


    I gave Carol a thumbs up.


    Arton unloaded the water and then called over the people from his team, "Come and have some water, everyone."


    I was very pleased. It seemed like he was getting along well with these people.


    "You''re familiar with all of them?" I asked.


    "Yeah. We''ve be friends early on." Arton handed me a bottle of water, but he quickly retracted it. "M-My hands are a bit dirty."


    I said, "Give it here. In fact, when I started my business, I also visited construction sites."


    As soon as Arton heard me say this, he quickly handed me the bottle. I opened it and took a sip. Today''s water felt particrly sweet.


    The workers also came over to drink


    water. Lchatted with them, asked about the situation on the construction site, and any needs they had before leaving.


    It seemed that what Ryan said was true. They were progressing fast.


    I also checked the location I had chosen for Fred''s factory and then went to see Noah. He was quite satisfied with the current construction progress.


    I took the opportunity to talk to him about the idea of the old Bourdamun. Noah immediately sensed the information and asked me, "Do you have any ideas?" "That depends on the policies on our end." I tested the waters.


    "Then we can sit down and have a good chat. With the cooperation of the new city, I can seek approval from the higher-ups," Noah said seriously.


    That was enough of a promise from him, but now was not the time to sit down and talk.


    "I''m still thinking about it, and it''s not confirmed yet." I retracted the topic.


    Then I talked to him about the construction of Fred''s factory. I wanted to fight for some good benefits for thetter.


    Of course, Noah was still as sharp


    as ever. He immediately told me the benefits he offered. I was already very satisfied. After all, Fred was the first to invest in Sris.


    When I came out of Noah''s ce, it was already after 3 p.m. I told Carol, "Let''s go back to Foswood."


    In the car, I called Johnson, inquiring if he knew about Artoning to Bourdamun.


    He said, "I knew about it because... it was me who rmended him. Is there... anything wrong, Chloe? Myra went to see the child and came back telling me that Arton wanted to find a decent job. But in Foswood, he has always found it difficult to do that.


    "After all, he used to... you know. So I''m afraid he''ll lose patience, go astray, and end up harming his child."


    It was just as I expected. I chuckled and said, "You did the right thing. Keep an eye on him and assess him."


    "Okay, Chloe, I got it." Johnson was astute and immediately understood what I meant by that.

 Chapter 1153 Rescuing the Bachelor in Distress

    I hung up the phone, and Carol remarked, "Johnson is truly clever. Back then during Matthew''s era in Tanum, he was nothing but a smooth talker, adapting his words to different people. Surprisingly, he has changed a lot now. At least he''s not annoying anymore." I chuckled. Carol was spot on. If I hadn''t seized the opportunity to put pressure on him back then, I couldn''t imagine how Johnson would be today.


    "People deserve a chance to change," I sighed, "It''s fortunate that he turned over a new leaf."


    "That''s because you intervened in time. Otherwise, where would he be today?" Carolmented, "Those of us who can be by your side, to be honest, it''s our blessing. I''m no exception. If it weren''t for you, I might be in apletely different situation now." I nced at Carol and said, "And I wouldn''t have been able to handle things so effectively without your support."


    "That''s true. It''s all about fate. Back then, I was almost bullied to the brink by that devil, Mnie. Just when I was thinking of resigning, I met an angel." Carol yfully looked at me.


    Before entering Foswood, I received a call from my mom. As soon as I answered, herughter filled the line. "Chloe, where are you? When are youing back?"


    "I went to Bourdamun and I''m on my way back. Why are you so happy?" I inquired.


    "Haha... our house, the one in our hometown has been sold at the price we set. s, my persistence paid off. Mike said the deposit has been paid, and the final payment will be settled once the ownership is changed."


    "That''s great." I was excited too. "Finally, I can put that worry to rest."


    "It''s all thanks to Mike."


    "Are you two going back?" I asked.


    "Your dad said he could handle it himself and he doesn''t need me to go. After all, Mike is there."


    "Alright, when will Dad go back?"


    "Tomorrow. The buyer is in a hurry, and besides, your dad said everything can be handled after the transfer isplete." My mom said, "Come back soon and we''ll celebrate today."


    "I can''t be back anytime soon.


    Ivanna wants to meet up today. I


    haven''t seen her in a month, and I need to check on her. Besides, we''ve been celebrating a lottely. Can''t it wait for another day?" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Once you''re back, it''s like you''re a ghost, invisible!" My momined; but she also


    understood my rtionship with et


    Ivanna, so she reluctantly conceded, "Alright then. Oh, is As going too?"


    "Yeah! Ivanna wants to y matchmaker for Oliver and Lauren because they are still at odds. Everyone else is doing well, but they still haven''t sorted things out. There needs to be a resolution!" I came up with a perfect excuse, "We''ll be back early tomorrow, I promise


    "Okay, let''s wait for your dad toe back before deciding." She hung up the phone.


    Carol chuckled, "Looks like you''ve stirred up a protest from your mom."


    "Yeah. I''ve been spending too little time at hometely," I sighed, "But it''s beyond my control."


    "Chloe, are we really going to develop the Old Bourdamun?" Carol asked.


    "Yes, after the assessment, we''ll discuss it. It''s still just an idea for now."


    "But Noah''s eyes lit up when he heard about it. He knows how to seize the opportunity. He had just been appointed, and he meets such a big benefactor right away." Carol eximed.


    "I don''t even know where my luckes from," I scoffed, leaning back into the seat, "But I have a feeling this might be another new beginning."


    "Opportunities don''te twice. If we can turn it into a scenic old city, it would be amazing!"


    We chatted excitedly all the way back, arriving in Foswood just before 6 p.m. Ivanna had set our dinner right at that time.


    As soon as Carol dropped me off at the hotel, Grayson called, "Chloe, my car broke down. Can you send someone to pick me up? I''m at the intersection near the airport."


    Iughed when I heard this. "Wait a moment."


    Then I said to Carol, "Go, save the bachelor in distress at the intersection near the airport. Grayson''s car broke down."


    Upon hearing my words, Carol quickly got back into the car and sped away. I smirked, seeing that she was in such a hurry to leave.

 Chapter 1154 Successfully Bribed

    Just as I was about to step inside, a shout came from behind, "Hey, you heartless woman! Didn''t you see me?"


    I quickly turned around, and that nce was more than enough to surprise me. Her belly was much bigger now!


    In the past month, it seemed like she has been eating well, making her gain a little weight and looking a little rounder.


    Dressed in the maternity dress I bought for her, she had her hair tied up in a bun. Now she truly portrayed the image of a gentle expectant mother.


    Seeing her rushing toward me, Jared quickly followed and cautioned, "Take it easy! Watch your steps."


    Ivanna hugged me as soon as she reached me. "I missed you so much. You just left without a word, taking Lauren with you. That worried me. I almost went to Gerby. If you didn''te back, I might have actually gone." I believed her words. After all, Beatrice was our ssmate.


    I pulled away from her and examined her. "You''ve really changed a lot. Are you still doing the show?"


    I deliberately asked this question, and I was sure that the show business was probably off.


    "Nonsense. It feels like people are scrutinizing me like a criminal. I can''t do this, I can''t do that. I don''t even know what''s eptable anymore. It''s as if others haven''t given birth before," Ivanna yfullyined.


    I disdainfully looked at her. "Isn''t this what you wanted? If people don''t pay attention to yourints, you feel upset. Now that they are paying attention, you''re still not satisfied. What exactly do you want?" Ivanna rolled her eyes at me, then nced at Jared. "Did he bribe you?"


    I casually replied, "All I have is money."


    At that moment, Oliver also arrived. After getting out of the car, he gave some instructions to the driver and walked toward us. However, today he gave me a slightly different feeling.


    Among our group, Oliver was the oldest, but today he had dressed handsomely and elegantly. Perhaps he was in a good mood. He appeared much younger and more spirited than before. With his arrival, Jared immediately said, "Let''s go inside."


    The rest of us walked in together, with Jared and Oliver chatting behind us. Ivanna and I continued chatting in front.


    When we reached the private room, Ivanna began discussing Liora''s situation. Jared looked at me and said, "ording to my investigation, the ones who helped Liora are not from Foswood." "They''re outsiders?" I was a bit surprised.


    "Yes, those people seem to be from the Bermuda."


    "The Bermuda?" This was even more unexpected.


    At that moment, Lauren walked in. I noticed she had trimmed her hair and changed her hairstyle, looking very beautiful.


    I saw Oliver''s eyes immediately light up. I couldn''t understand what was going on between these two.


    She had tidied up her hair beautifully


    and gracefully, while the other one


    had looked more mature. It was a typical case of mutual admiration. Yet, the way they looked at each other was as if they had been arch nemesis for decades.


    I nced at Ivanna, and she raised her eyebrows. I smiled knowingly.


    Now, only As was left. He must be very busy today, as he waste even though he was the closest to this ce.


    I didn''t say anything and continued asking Jared, "How could Liora have a connection with people from the Bermuda?"


    "Don''t forget, she has someone behind her. Melvern, right?" Jared said, "As soon as the case of Matthew closed, he smelled danger and ran away."


    I pped the table, "Right, Ipletely forgot about this. I haven''t seen him for so long. But being able to escape in such a crowded situation must have been the oue of a meticulous n."


    "Perhaps Melvern hired many people


    to participate in Eugene''s funeral,This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    then used them as a cover to divert attention When people realized, it §ß§Ö was already toote. It''s said that many people attended Eugene''s funeral that day, and the Thompson family certainly doesn''t have such poprity."


    Jared''s analysis resonated with me.


    "Things out of the ordinary must have a cause. But there is one thing. Melvern rescuing Liora must have a purpose. What is his purpose?" I murmured to myself.


    Then I looked at Jared and asked, "Could it be that it was rted to the case in the beginning?"


    Jared shook his head. "This matter


    exposed most of the things they did


    §Õ§Ö


    in the past. For those who died because of Liora, we have most the information we need by now. It seems to be unrted to the case from before, and they''re probably not targeting Atticus anymore."


    "Are they targeting me then?"

 Chapter 1155 Mutual Understanding

    I immediately added, "But I feel like this reason is a bit far-fetched."


    Jared shook his head gently, "Don''t overthink it. We''ve been investigating the movements of Melvern and the Sunny family thoroughly. Once we figure out the Sunny family''s intentions, we can understand their purpose. Of course, we can''t rule out the possibility that Liora wants revenge, but Melvern may not have the same motive."


    Jared looked at me and said, "You have no bad blood with Melvern."


    "It''s hard to say, as these kinds of people are unconventional. Do you know how they think? I couldn''t be sure about that. At the very least, Melvern must see me as an obstacle." "But he fears As," Jared stated.


    At that moment, As walked in withrge strides. Noticing that we were all there, he came directly to me.


    Jared nced at As and asked, "Why are you sote?"


    "Had a few clients to talk to." He exchanged a look with Jared.


    These two seemed to have a good understanding of each other. Just that momentary eye contact likely had some hidden meaning.


    As looked at Oliver and said, "Oliver, how about going to Gerby one day?"


    "What''s on your mind again?" Oliver was unsure but agreed. "You set the time."


    "Good. You won''t regret it," As said.


    I wondered, what was As''s motive in inviting Oliver to Gerby?


    Ivanna said to Jared, "Hurry up, let them bring the dishes. I''m hungry so let''s chat while eating."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jared immediately turned around and rang the bell, notifying them to serve the dishes.


    I nced at Lauren and chuckled. Lauren was straightforward and said, "Ivanna, you''re acting like a queen now. A wave of your hand, and someone immediately follows your orders?" Ivanna, nonchnt, nced at Lauren, "Wait until you''re pregnant, and you''ll be a queen too. I''m sure Oliver would follow your orders too, right?"


    When Ivanna cracked this joke, both Lauren and Oliver''s expressions suddenly lit up.


    Lauren blushed, feeling a bit embarrassed. However, Oliver''s eyes brightened as he looked at Lauren, disying a hint of joy.


    Lauren felt a bit awkward and


    protested to Ivanna, "Ivanna, stop your nonsense. I see you''ve really been spoiled. Jared, you need to teach her a lesson so she doesn''t


    sprout nonsense anymore."


    Jared didn''t expect to get called out. He looked at Lauren, who seemed embarrassed, and calmly smiled. "Alright. I''ll go home and talk to her quietly. But Ivanna still has some sense." Upon hearing Jared''s words, Ivanna burst intoughter, pleased with herself.


    "In that case, my words were pointless?" Lauren was a bit unwilling. "Everything she says is right, isn''t it?"


    Jared said, "She''s anxious seeing both of you dragging things on like this. I think you shouldn''t let her worry anymore. After all, she''s in a special period now."


    I was truly impressed by this side of Jared. This mighty and cold person was acting as a peacemaker today, which was quite remarkable.


    "Your friendship is special, so it''s


    natural for her to worry about you. We all see it. The matter between you two important to both our families. As and I have the same opinion. We hope you can let go of the past grievances, and we can all be at ease."


    Jared''s words made Lauren blush, and for a moment, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Normally, I shouldn''t say such things, but this is important to all of us. Everyone knows how much Oliver cares for you. Lauren, take a step back, and just follow what your heart wants."


    With Jared''s advice, I was sure that even if Lauren wanted to retort, she couldn''t find the words. I noticed Lauren looked a little awkward, so I quickly gave As a look.


    Since the men had intervened, I wouldn''t express my stance. However, As was different when he spoke.


    As immediately understood, looked at Lauren, and said, "This is what all of us want. Oliver, make your stance. Do you really love our friend, Lauren?"


    As spoke in a tone that made me feel like all of us were part of a big family.


    He continued, "If the two of you have no such intentions, then we promise to never bring this matter up again in the future. After all, we understand that Oliver was wrong in the past, which caused your rtionship to fall apart. So, you know what to do!"


    Although As''s words seemed light, they carried significant weight. Inadvertently, he was supporting Lauren. So, we all turned our gaze to Oliver.

 Chapter 1156 Powerful Assistance

    From a different perspective, this was a chance for Oliver to mend things, and Lauren couldn''t do anything about it, because she knew just how influential and powerful Jared and As were. It had to mean something that they were meddling in her business. And Oliver himself was the God of Wealth in Foswood. Naturally, his assistants would be great people as well. If As provided him with an opportunity like this, he wouldn''t let it go to waste.


    He quickly stepped forward. "I love her. I also know that Lauren has endured a lot for me over the years. She''s faced a lot of criticism and hardship. I know all this, and it''s a pain engraved in my heart."


    When Lauren saw Oliver immediately dere his stance, she nced at me, her face burning red.


    "My emotions were conflicted at that time. When I was faced with that life and death separation, I wanted her to leave peacefully, and I overlooked Lauren''s feelings for me. But when Lauren left me, my whole world copsed. It was like I had lost direction, like I lost my soul. "I can''t live without Lauren. We''ve been apart for over half a year, and my life and work has been chaos. Pleasee back to me, Lauren."


    Oliver took Lauren''s hands. She struggled a little, but Oliver held on tightly, refusing to let go.


    His eyes were filled with deep affection as he stared at Lauren''s slightly lowered face, softly saying, "Marry me, and we''ll start a new life. Nothing wille between us this time. If you entrust your life to me, I''ll make sure this is a bet you''ll never lose." As looked at Oliver. "Well said."


    Oliver gulped when he heard As. Lauren was dumbfounded at the assistance from Jared and As.


    She wanted to react, but she didn''t have the courage to embarrass herself in front of As and Jared.


    Oliver''s hands that were holding Lauren''s trembled visibly. He held her small hands tightly in hisrge ones and looked at her, softly saying, "Lauren, marry me."


    He went down on one knee right in front of us. He took out a ring from his pocket, but hesitated to put it on Lauren''s finger, waiting for her to nod.


    We were all dumbfounded, and Lauren was too. It was a difficult choice for her to make.


    She nced at me, and I said, "Marry him. I hope you two will be happy together."


    Ivanna chimed in. "Stop being silly, Lauren. Are you really that foolish?"


    Lauren''s face was red. She lowered her head and said to Oliver, "Get up. Stop kneeling. I... I really can''t stand you. Can you give me some time?"


    "Do you really need more time? I''m hungry. Hurry up, Oliver. Are you afraid of what she''s going to do? Don''t you know she loves you?" Ivanna hurriedly added fuel to the fire.


    "We''ve said it before. If she didn''t


    love you, could she have endured all those years of criticism and


    hardship for you? She''s not cra


    Ivanna''s words were straightforward but reasonable. "Stop making us worry about you!"


    Then Ivanna looked at Oliver, speaking solemnly. "I''m telling you, Oliver. Chloe, As, Jared, and will all be watching. If you ever dare upset Lauren even little bit you''ll face our wrath!"


    "Ivanna." Jared stopped her from going overboard.


    To be honest, only Ivanna could say these things. After all, Ivanna was the youngest among us, and someone needed to speak up for Lauren.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ivanna nced at Jared. Shepletely ignored his warning and continued, "I don''t care if you''re some bank president or whatever. I only care about my best friend, my sister from another mother.


    "If you want to be my brother-inw, take good care of her. Otherwise, it won''t work, even if you beg her toe back to you. Do you understand?" Ivanna was acting like a worried little sister.


    Oliver, inspired by Ivanna, hurriedly


    slipped the ring onto Lauren''s finger.


    When Oliver put the ring on her, he seemed to shine brightly. He kissed Lauren''s hand affectionately and stood up, hugging her tight

 Chapter 1157 A Terrifying Moment

    We all breathed a collective sigh of relief. Ivanna pped her hands and eximed, "Alright, let''s eat. Get them to serve the food quickly, Jared! I''m starving."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Jared promptly yed the role of a waiter and summoned the servers waiting at the entrance to bring in the food.


    We sat together as three families. Ivanna, never one to miss an opportunity to tease, threw ament at Oliver. "You''d better hurry up, Oliver. Look, you''re the oldest among the three families, but your future child will be the youngest. You should seize the opportunity while As hasn''tpleted his mission yet. It shouldn''t be too hard."


    That remark instantly made us all blush. Laurenined, "Control her, Jared. She wasn''t like this before. You''ve spoiled her."


    "You should let Oliver spoil you too," Ivanna retorted before Jared could respond.


    "After you give birth, we''ll settle the score properly." Lauren gave Ivanna a sly nce.


    "Stop trying to avoid the topic. You''re both not young anymore, so just live a good life together. Stop waiting to experience life together as a real family!" Ivanna''s words made us all burst intoughter.


    Dinner was joyful and harmonious, finally bringing fulfillment to our three families. However, I knew that there was still something bothering Lauren. After we left the hotel, we said goodbye at the entrance. The three men each protected their own woman.


    It was a warm and beautiful moment. Little did we know that, at that very moment, something unexpected would happen.


    As we said our goodbyes, a couple on the pedestrian path not far away suddenly dashed toward us.


    I was facing the opposite direction, and Lauren and Oliver stood across from me.


    Lauren was the first to sense that something was wrong. She shouted in rm and swiftly pushed me aside. I saw Oliver hold Lauren abruptly. Ivanna screamed in shock, and As moved me aside.


    At the same time, several people rushed toward us, and as I turned back, I saw a couple who looked like they were fleeing in different directions. Everything happened in that instant.


    Just then, I heard Lauren scream, "Oliver!"


    I turned to look at Oliver and Lauren beside me. Oliver fell to the ground, still holding Lauren. As swiftly held Oliver and said, "Jared, call an ambnce, quick." "Oliver..."


    I saw Lauren grabbing Oliver''s hand, calling out to him with a trembling voice. She was panicking.


    Everything happened so suddenly.


    Jared immediately let go of Ivanna, who had been in his arms. Ivanna was petrified with fear and Jafed quickly called an ambnce


    As supported Oliver and said, "Oliver, are you okay? Hang in there. We''re going to the hospital right now."


    Oliver looked at Lauren and said weakly, "Don''t be afraid... it''s nothing."


    "Oliver..." Lauren cried, and only then did I notice that her hands were covered in blood. She murmured, "What''s all this blood? Where are you injured?"


    As said softly, "He''s been stabbed in the back. We''re all here. Don''t be afraid."


    I didn''t know who he was trying tofort, but I thought that Oliver didn''t look too good.


    "Oliver, are you okay? Oliver..."


    A crowd had gathered, and some people were even recording videos.


    "Quick, call the cops! Someone''s been stabbed."


    "Isn''t that Oliver?"


    "Call the cops. Call the cops, quickly!"


    The scene grew chaotic. I was helpless, unsure of what to do. Ivanna held onto Jared''s arm tightly. "Will he be okay? Nothing wilb happen to him, right?"


    Jaredforted her while on the phone.


    When the ambnce arrived, Oliver was already losing consciousness. As the paramedics ced him on the stretcher, As shouted, "There''s


    a knife in his back. Bend him forward..."


    I saw the knife stuck in Oliver''s back, its de deep within him. Blood was flowing profusely.


    We quickly got into the car and followed the ambnce straight to the hospital.


    Lauren went with Oliver in the ambnce.


    On the way there, As made several calls, arranging for doctors and calling Cane.


    I could clearly sense that As was nervous...

 Chapter 1158 He is Unconscious

    My heart was lodged in my throat. I had a feeling that when Oliver shielded Lauren from the knife attack, stepping in front of her in a split second, he had actually taken the blow meant for me. I sensed it the moment Lauren pushed me away, her swift gesture revealing that


    the assant was targeting me.


    I realized that if she had reacted a secondter, I would have been injured.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The car arrived at the hospital, and the ambnce stopped at the entrance. The doctors who had been waiting swiftly transferred Oliver on a mobile bed to head to the emergency room.


    Oliver was rushed into the emergency room, and Lauren sat on the floor, staring at her blood-stained hands and muttering, "Why is there so much blood? He''ll be fine, won''t he?"


    I hurried over and grabbed her. "Don''t worry, Lauren. He''ll be okay."


    She looked at me in disbelief, gripping my hand tightly. "He''s lost so much blood, Chlo. What do we do? I can''t let anything happen to him!"


    At that moment, more doctors hurried over, and I saw the hospital director among them. As gave them some brief instructions andmanded, "Make sure you bring him back to me."


    That phrase sent shivers down my spine. As never spoke like that. What did "bring him back to me" mean?


    The doctors quickly entered the emergency room.


    I couldn''t believe what I was seeing and looked at As. His expression was serious.


    He exchanged a nce with Jared, who said, "There''s no escape."


    Then, everyone fell silent. I helped Lauren up from the ground, settling her in a chair. Her face was deathly pale, and her hand that gripped mine was ice-cold.


    As time ticked away, our anxiety grew.


    As stood silently by the emergency room door. Ivanna sat beside Lauren.


    My phone began ringing sharply, breaking the silence. Startled, I quickly pulled out my phone and saw that it was a call from home.


    I answered, and my mom said, "Why aren''t you back yet, Chlo?"


    "You should just go to sleep, Mom. Something happened, and Oliver''s been injured. We''re all at the hospital, and we might not be back tonight. You go ahead and sleep; I''ll have Carol book a flight for Dad tomorrow morning." I had forgotten about this. My mom asked a few more questions, and I reassured her before promptly calling Carol to arrange the flight.


    When Carol answered, she immediately asked, "What happened? What''s going on? I was just going to call you."


    "Oliver''s been injured, and we''re all at the hospital."


    what


    es Wital." I briefly exined v


    was


    on and asked her to book a flight.


    "Alright, I''ll do it right away. Do you need me to do anything else?" Carol asked. "Everything''s fine right now," I said, then hung up.


    As time passed, Lauren became even more emotional and agitated She couldn''t sit still and paced back and forth at the door, anxiously scanning the interior.


    A nurse ran out, and Lauren immediately grabbed her, which earned herself a scolding. "Don''t disrupt my work. I need to


    some blood packs. Let go!


    belongs to en.FindNovele get


    Lauren released her grip, and the nurse hurriedly ran out. She returned with three bags of blood in no time.


    I grew nervous too. Why did she need so many blood packs?


    But no one dared stop the nurse this time, afraid that it might dy her from saving Oliver.


    Lauren grabbed me. "Chlo, he''ll be fine, right?"


    "Yes. Just stay strong for him," I said, trying tofort her, silently praying that everything would be okay.


    But I had noticed that As seemed unusually unsettled this time.


    At that moment, Cane entered. He looked at As and whispered in his ear, "We''ve caught them."


    "Send them to the storage area," As said in a low voice.


    Cane immediately left to carry out the order.


    After all, the cops were here.


    As exchanged nces with Jared.


    The lights in the emergency room finally went out at 2 a.m. Lauren froze in ce. She looked at me in panic and grabbed my hand.


    The hospital director emerged from the emergency room, and As quickly stepped forward but didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1159 Excessive Blood Loss

    All eyes were fixed on the hospital director, and a hush fell over the room.


    The director announced, "We managed to save the patient. Fortunately, the knife missed his heart by only a few millimeters, so we managed to work on his wound. If the knife had been any closer to his heart, it would have been impossible for us to do anything. "He lost a lot of blood as we extracted the knife because it was a risky procedure. The good thing is, we made sure he didn''t suffer from a second injury throughout the surgery.


    "If he had fallen to the ground, he would have died on the spot. He''ll be sent to the Intensive Care Unit for observation in the next 24 hours. If he can get through this, he should be fine after that."


    Lauren''s body trembled, tears streaming down her face. She murmured, "He did it for me."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I quickly tried to reassure her. "Take it easy, Lauren. He''s been saved. Don''t worry. I know you two did it to save me."


    "I want to see him," Lauren pleaded.


    We went to the Intensive Care Unit. Oliver was wheeled inside shortly after, covered in tubes, lying pale on the bed.


    Lauren broke down and pressed against therge ss window of the ICU, sobbing. "Oliver! You need to pull through. I''ll be here waiting for you."


    After learning about Oliver''s condition, I told Jared, "Take Ivanna back to get some rest. She shouldn''t be straining herself."


    Then, I said to Ivanna, "You already know what''s going on here. Go get some rest and don''t worry. You cane back after you get some sleep. He''ll be out by then. We can''t do anything right now."


    Ivanna nodded. She said, "I''ll head back now, Lauren. Don''t worry too much. I''ll bring you breakfast in the morning."


    Jared nced at As and said, "I''ll take Ivanna home. I''ll be backter."


    As nodded, and Jared quickly escorted Ivanna away, followed by a few bodyguards.


    I stayed by Lauren''s side, and As spoke to the cops before instructing Cane to get a hospital room.


    In the morning, news of Oliver''s stabbing spread like wildfire. Given Oliver''s significant influence, the authorities confirmed the news, dering that only they would release official statements about Oliver''s condition. All other media outlets were strictly prohibited from reporting anything, leading to apleteck of information.


    That drove the media into a frenzy. They flocked to the hospital, eagerly awaiting updates.


    Oliver''s son also arrived. He was a tall and stim young man. When he saw Lauren waiting anxiously


    outside the ICU, he seemed stunned,


    but quickly greeted her politely.


    I foundfort in the fact that this young man seemed sensible.


    When Lauren noticed him, she wiped her tears away and managed a forced smile. "Everything''s fine. Don''t worry."


    As I watched their silentpanionship, I felt a warmth in my heart. It was good to have someone you could rely on in times of crisis.


    Oliver woke up 28 hours after his


    surgery. insisted that Lauren take a


    short nap while he was asleep. The


    rest of the time, she stood fixedly by the window, staring at him without blinking.


    She was no longer resentful, but she was unwilling to leave, afraid that if she closed her eyes, she might miss seeing him again.


    Oliver only woke up briefly. The doctors quickly entered to check his indicators. One of the doctors asked him something while gesturing at the window.


    He turned his head weakly, looking toward the window. When he saw Lauren beside his son, he managed a weak smile. Then, he quickly fell back into a deep sleep.


    This sudden development frightened Lauren. She tapped on the window, asking loudly, "What happened? How is he?"


    We were all nervous. No one knew what was going on as the doctors examined him. Soon, one of the doctors left the ICU. Lauren rushed over and anxiously asked, "What happened to him?"


    toFindNovel


    The doctor reassured her, exining that it was normal for him to go back to sleep again after waking up. Lauren sighed in relief before she fainted.


    The doctor examined her quickly and said, "She''s exhausted. Let her sleep for a while."


    I got Cane to carry her into the room we had gotten for Oliver. Oliver''s son, Alex, nervously asked, "What happened to her, Chloe?"


    I exined, "She hasn''t slept in nearly 28 hours and she''s very stressed. She just fainted from exhaustion. Let her sleep. She''ll be fine."


    Alex''s gaze fixed on Lauren''s face, his expressionplex.

 Chapter 1160 Breaking Down

    After sleeping for just over four hours, Lauren woke up and hurriedly returned to the Intensive Care Unit. Unfortunately, the nurse had just wheeled Oliver out to transfer him to the regr ward. Lauren broke down when she didn''t see Oliver, crying, "Where is he? Where''s Oliver?"


    At that moment, I was afraid that if something really happened to Oliver, Lauren might think about ending her life too.


    Alex stepped forward, gently embracing the agitated Lauren. He softly said, "Don''t be upset, Lauren. They''re getting ready to move him to the regr ward. Don''t worry." Lauren looked at Alex in astonishment, asking, "Really? Don''t lie to me."


    "It''s true."


    I nodded, and we helped her back to the room to wait. Shortly after, they brought Oliver back.


    Lauren rushed over. "Oliver."


    Oliver was still unconscious on the bed. He looked extremely pale, and was still receiving a blood transfusion.


    Soon after, Jared and As entered the room together. They had been handling business outside all this time.


    The ward was crowded with people, including some official personnel.


    When the doctors arrived, they frowned at the crowded room. "Only family members can stay. The rest of you should leave. This won''t help the patient''s recovery."


    As nodded apologetically, then escorted everyone out.


    Oliver woke up four hourster being taken back to the ward. It was his first real moment of rity. When he saw Lauren and Alex by his side, a relieved smile appeared on his pale face. "You''re all here. I just had a little nap... Everything''s fine." He held Lauren''s hand and said, "I knew you were here, so I slept really well."


    "Oliver..." Lauren choked up and tears streamed down her face. "You scared me."


    "Don''t cry. It''s okay. I won''t die just like that. We haven''t really... started our life together. Don''t cry anymore, alright?"


    Then, he looked at his son. "Alex, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me and just go to ss."


    "I''ll stay with you for a while, Dad." Alex looked at his father fondly.


    It was my first time seeing the boy. I had only met him briefly at his mother''s funeral and had forgotten what he looked like. Looking at him now, he seemed like a


    man, resembling Oliver in


    well-mannered and polite youel. Be


    temperament and speech.


    I hoped he wouldn''t follow in his mother''s cunning footsteps. Otherwise, this family, which had started so well, would face difficulties in the future.


    I believed Lauren would be a good stepmother.


    At that moment, my phone rang, and I quickly answered. Mike said urgently, "Chloe, it''s Mike. There''s something I need to report to you."


    My heart suddenly tightened. "Go ahead."


    "Your dad is missing!" Mike was extremely anxious.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What?" My head spun for a moment. "Say that again? Missing? You mean my father?"


    As I spoke, As looked over, and I quickly put the call on speaker.


    "Yes. It''s been several hours now. Something''s not right. I thought he might be sleeping with his phone turned off, but when I couldn''t reach him at all, I got worried and went to the hotel. He wasn''t there at all." As chimed in. "Mike, hello, this is As. Can you tell us when youst saw him?"


    "Well, it was around 9 p.m.st night. We hadpleted all the


    procedures smoothly yesterday, got the money, and I suggested celebrating. We had dinner at my ce and drank only a little since he had a flight back to Foswoodat 145 a.m. today." Mike described


    the situation with great urgency.


    "We agreed that I woulde early to pick him up and take him to the airport. It''s an hour''s drive from our ce to the airport, and we nned to leave at 8 a.m. I started calling him at 7 a.m., but his phone was switched off.


    "I went to the hotel and knocked on his door but got no response. I thought he had gone for breakfast, but at 8 a.m, I felt something was wrong, so I got the staff to open the door to his room, but he wasn''t there.


    "I still can''t reach him. I really think something''s not right!" Mike said with a trembling voice. "How could he just disappear like that? It''s 10 a.m., but he''s nowhere to be found."

 Chapter 1161 My Dad Is Missing in Bibury

    As furrowed his brow and said into the phone, "Mike, don''t worry! We''re heading there right away. Call the police and let them investigate. We''ll be there soon." "All right. Hurry up ande over. I''ll try to gather some friends to figure things out."


    After hanging up the phone, he turned to Cane beside him. "Book the ne tickets immediately. Jared, I''ll leave things here to you."


    In the hospital room, everyone seemed a bit lost. Lauren reassured me, "Go quickly! You can leave this to me and Jared. Don''t worry. We''ll find him."


    I just nced at the weak Oliver lying on the hospital bed and said, "Oliver, take care of yourself. Sorry!"


    He blinked. "Go on."


    As, Cane, and I left the room. We immediately ran into Ivanna who was carrying a thermos.


    She asked, "Where are you all going in such a hurry?"


    "We''ve got something urgent. We''ll leave things here to you."


    I was still pondering how someone could disappear like that? A perfectly healthy person, at that?


    My phone rang again. It was an unknown number, and was definitely suspicious.


    I abruptly stopped in my tracks. "As!"


    As immediately looked at my phone screen and said, "Answer it. Put it on speaker."


    A robotic voice came through, and it was impossible to determine if it was male or female. It sounded very eerie. "Ms. Chloe, I assume you already know, right? Your father is in my hands."


    "Who are you? Why have you kidnapped my dad?" I asked urgently.


    "Haha... Of course, there''s a reason. Now listen carefully. You have eight hours to hand over your father''s notebook. Bring the notebook to the small town. When I call, exchange the notebook for your father. Otherwise, we''ll have no choice but to take him away." "What notebook?" I pressed, but the other side had already hung up.


    I looked at As, my heart pounding, "What notebook? My dad... He doesn''t have a notebook."


    As frowned and pulled me. "Let''s go back to Pleca Park."


    I quickly caught up with his brisk pace, heading toward the parking lot outside. I wondered if it was a regr writing notebook.


    "Who could they be? Why would they want my dad''s notebook?" I asked as we walked.


    He tightly held my hand. "This must be rted to your father''s profession. Don''t overthink it. I''ve got your back!"


    In the car, As advised me, "When


    we get back to the Pleca Park, keep it low-key, Ask your mom what they brought back. I don''t think they.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    meant aptop when they saine


    notebook. It''s most likely a


    handwritten book."


    I nodded, perhaps due to not having rested well in over a day. My heart was racing, and I had a splitting headache.


    Seeing my condition, As pulled me into his arms, whispering gently, "Rx. I''m here. Don''t worry."


    The car returned to Pleca Park. Before getting out, I took a deep breath.


    I exited the car with As. Before entering the house, he squeezed my hand. "Rx. I''ll be waiting for you in the study." I nodded. "Okay."


    In the living room, I didn''t see my mom or Rose.


    I hurried upstairs, heading straight to my parents'' room. Pushing the door open, she wasn''t there. I stepped out, thinking of checking Rose''s room.


    Suddenly, I decided to look for the notebook on my own since she wasn''t around.


    I quickly returned to their room, standing at the door and observing for a moment. Then, I headed to their dressing room.


    It was the only ce where these things could be kept.


    They returned when I wasn''t at


    home, and I didn''t know what they brought back. Being in Gerby for a month and just returning, I didn''t have time to ask if anything was sent to the Amethyst Apartments. My dad cherished his books, but I didn''t receive any information about receiving packages.


    If he had such an important notebook, I believe It would be carried with him.


    If my dad had shipped it along with his books, it would take more than eight hours to go through all of them.

 Chapter 1162 The Mysterious Notebook

    I quickly entered their dressing room, which was neatly arranged with no clutter or signs of any books brought back.


    I searched around hastily and then hurriedly left the dressing room. Time didn''t allow me to continue searching. I needed to find my mom and ask her what my dad brought home. Exiting their room, I rushed to Rose''s room since they were probably together.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I indeed found my mom with Rose, organizing something.


    I immediately asked, "Mom! When you and Dad returned from Bibury, did you bring back any books?"


    My mom turned to look at me, hesitatingly asking, "Why did youe back so early today? How''s Oliver?"


    "He''s stabilized. He''s out of intensive care now, and things seem to be fine. He just needs some rest," I responded absentmindedly. My mind was focused on the question I needed to ask her.


    "Thank goodness. We were just discussing this matter with Mrs. Rose," my mom mumbled.


    Anxious, I pressed on, "Mom? Did you bring back some books from Bibury?"


    "Why are you suddenly asking about this?" My mom looked at me with skepticism. "Your dad didn''t bring any books with him. He was determined this time. Those chemistry books he had were all given away. Why do you ask?" My mom scrutinized me.


    "Are you sure Dad didn''t bring anything back?" I questioned again.


    My mom walked closer to me. "Chlo, what''s going on? What are you looking for?"


    "It''s nothing. I just wanted to ask what you brought back when you returned. It suddenly crossed my mind, so I thought I''d ask," I replied, concealing my urgency.


    "We didn''t bring anything back. Besides buying a lot of mushrooms and other delicacies for Mrs. Rose, there was nothing else," my mom said, her eyes fixed on my face.


    "Oh, then it''s okay. What are you


    both doing?" I asked


    edly. Truthfully, mal


    it was on fire.


    Eight hours. They only gave us eight hours.


    Rose walked over, "Packing some of my clothes. Didn''t you go to the office today?"


    "I just came back from the office. I have to leave on a business trip, so I came back to let you know." I finally found an excuse. "I was afraid that if I left, Dad might forget to pick up any important things. You know my dad, he treasures his books and notebooks."


    Rose nodded calmly. "Then, quickly pack up. Arnold just came back a while ago." "Arnold is back?" I was a bit surprised.


    After we returned, Arnold stayed in Gerby. He said he had some matters to assist Sean with and could also help Beatrice. Unexpectedly, be


    came back in just two days.


    "I''ll be leaving then," I said anxiously.


    I went back to my room, grabbed a couple of changes of clothes, and went to the study to find As.


    I saw As on the phone. Arnold was there too.


    He saw mee in, said a few more words on the phone, then hung up and looked at me. "Didn''t find anything?"


    "My mom said they didn''t bring anything back." I was a bit anxious. "What should we do?"


    As pondered for a moment and then said firmly, "There''s no time left. We need to leave."


    Then he looked at Arnold, gave a few instructions, and reached out to pull me away.


    I was a bit uncertain and asked him, "Can we go without the notebook?"

 Chapter 1163 Finding Out the Whole Story

    "We have to y it by ear." He said, "I believe this notebook must be crucial, not just to your father but also to the ones who want it. There must be secrets involved. Even if we have this, we can''t let them have their way." As soon as As said this, everything clicked for me.


    Indeed, they knew my father better than I did. How did they know about this mysterious notebook? What exactly was in it that led them to resort to kidnapping?


    "So, are we heading there now? But the person on the phone is after the notebook. If we don''t give it to them, then...?"


    I was a bit unsettled, especially since it involved my dad''s well-being.


    "All the clues lead to the small town, so we must make a trip there to understand the whole story," As asserted.


    Just as we were about to leave the lobby, I heard my mom calling me from behind. "Chlo..."


    I turned around to see her quickly descending the stairs.


    We both stood in ce, watching her approach. Though her expression remainedposed, her eyes betrayed her inner unease.


    "Are you two going on a business trip together?"


    As nodded earnestly, "Yes. Chlo and I are both going."


    "Oh! So... where are you going?" She hesitated in her questioning, "Is it... about...?"


    I looked at her, wanting to hear her thoughts.


    She immediately reined in her emotions, giving us a slight smile. "Well, you better get going! Come back soon and give me a call anytime."


    I scrutinized her. "Mom, do you have something on your mind?"


    She quickly smiled and said, "No... Go on. I have to attend to Grandma Rose."


    "Okay. We''re leaving then. We''ll be back soon." As didn''t press further, subtly hinting at me to do the same.


    "I''m leaving, Mom."


    With that, As and I got into the car, heading straight to the airport.


    In the car, I asked, "Did Mom seem different to you?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "This can only mean one thing. That notebook is at home," As said confidently to me.


    "So, you''re saying she knows about Dad''s situation?"


    "Yes. She must be well aware." As nodded with certainty.


    I remembered my mom''s peculiar expressions when sensitive topics were brought up.


    "You''re right. It seems they''ve hidden quite a few secrets from me. Whenever they mentioned the small town in rtion to my memories she always evaded the subject t looks like it might be time to unravel some of the secrets between my parents," I whispered.


    As grabbed my hand. "Don''t worry. Secrets will always resurface." "Then, earlier... did she sense that something might happen to Dad?"


    We raced to the airport, and Cane was already waiting for us at the departure gate. We took the VIP channel.


    On the ne, Asforted me, urging me to take a moment to rest. I was genuinely exhausted these past few days dealing with Oliver''s situation.


    I turned to As beside me, "Honey, do you think all of this could be rted to Liora''s escape? Especially with what happened to Oliver? Didn''t they already catch the perpetrator?" "I haven''t had a chance to interrogate anyone yet," As informed me.


    "The target of that assant was


    clearly me. If it weren''t for Lauren,


    who saw it first and pushed me


    away, I would have been the on


    injured Oliver, fearing for Lauren''s safety, threw himself in front of her."


    swne


    Amidst all the chaos in the past couple of days, it was the first quiet moment I had with As, prompting me to bring up this matter.


    "I can''t shake the feeling that this


    has something to do with Liora," added, "Who else is that vengeful against me? Since they knew exactly where we were dining at tha hotel, this wasn''t random."


    "It''s hard to say for sure right now."

 Chapter 1164 Time of the Kidnap

    I looked at him incredulously. "Why are you saying this? Can you stop hiding things from me? I''m not a child!"


    "I haven''t hidden anything from you." He reached out, wrapping his arm around me. "They''ve caught the person, but it was an online transaction, and the identity of the other party is unknown." "Unknown identity?" I questioned.


    As assured me, "But it''s not Liora."


    "She''s ruled out!"


    "Yes! She wouldn''t be able to find such a person so quickly," As said confidently, "There must be someone else involved."


    I fell silent. Someone else?


    He pulled the nket up over me. "Get some sleep, hmm? Whoever he is, anyone who harms you won''t have an easy time."


    "Did you already know that Oliver was seriously injured?"


    "The position and depth of the knife were clear at a nce," he answered.


    "So... they intended to harm me?" I muttered. "Do you think the person that kidnapped my dad will..."


    My mind was spinning. I didn''t hold back my questions.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "They won''t touch your dad until they get what they want. Don''t worry."


    As''s answer was always reassuring.


    I closed my eyes, forcing myself to clear these thoughts. I really needed some rest. Otherwise, my energy wouldn''t hold up. The next events were still uncertain.


    As the ne took off, I fell asleep. I was truly exhausted.


    It wasn''t until the ne was about tond that As woke me up. Exiting the airport, Mike was already waiting there, looking anxious.


    I introduced As to Mike. Surprisingly, local officials were here to wee us. This was unexpected for both Mike and me. We each got into different cars. I rode with Mike while As joined the officials in another car. Mike''s car followed the two official vehicles.


    "Chlo, it''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of your dad. I never thought something like this would happen," Mike said apologetically.


    "Mike, it''s not your fault. This was a premeditated event. The kidnappers have already called us, and they want something from my dad. I''m sure even my dad didn''t expect this," Iforted him. "I should be thanking you and your wife for everything."


    "You''re being too polite. We''re family, aren''t we? I regret letting your dad stay at that hotel. If he were at my ce, those people wouldn''t have dared!"


    Mike was full of regret. However, I knew this wasn''t just a random urrence.


    "Mike, you know how my parents are. Even if you wanted them to stay at your ce, they would have to agree first. They are both very stubborn, and I''m helpless about it."


    "What kind of people are they? And why did they kidnap your dad? I''ve already reported it to the police. They''re working hard to investigate. After all, I still have some connections.


    "They checked the hotel''s surveince, but the cameras for that time were all blocked." Mike was a bit frightened as he said,"Chlo, I never expected this to be so serious. Kidnapping, of all things?" "It''s still unclear who is behind this. That''s why As and I rushed over. All the clues are here," I exined.


    Mike shook his head helplessly. "We always had good public safety here. Even the police say it''s the first time such an incident has urred. It is unheard of that a kidnapping case has urred," Mike spoke with indignation.


    I asked for more details.


    Our car followed the one in front, heading directly back to Bibury. The northern region had entered deep autumn, and the maple leaves aze with red hues. However, we paid no mind to it. We went straight to the local office building, where the police officers and Mike recounted my dad''s disappearance.


    The hotel surveince had been


    blocked from 11 p.m. the previous


    night, and it only resumed normal function half an hourter. This


    continged until Mike appeared at the room door, but there was no sign of how my dad had left.


    That meant my dad was kidnapped in that half-hour window.

 Chapter 1165 The Worn-out Notebook

    The police also reported on the inspection of nearby surveince. Despite being a small town, it wasn''t quite dead at night. The hotel my dad stayed at was the newest star-rated establishment, with carsing and going.


    After a thorough investigation, they finally identified a ck Audi parked in front of the hotel during that time frame. However, it was parked at such a tricky angle that one couldn''t see the personing out the door. That car''s license te belonged to our small town, but


    upon further investigation, it turned out to be a fake.


    It seemed like this was a well-nned and premeditated incident. We were anxiously awaiting thetest clues from the investigating officers.


    Just at that moment, my phone rang again.


    I quickly said to everyone, "It''s that unknown number."


    As reached over and took my phone, then turned on the speaker.


    The next second, the modted voice echoed again. "Ms. Chloe, it seems you don''t care about your father''s safety, coborating with the police as soon as you arrive. Aren''t you afraid I''ll be unfriendly to him?"


    I instantly felt myself tense up and nervously looked at As.


    As''s handsome face remained expressionless.


    "It''s good that you know. How dare you harm my family? You should be careful. If anything happens to my father-inw, I''ll make sure you regret it."


    Upon hearing As''s voice, the other party turned sinister, "I just want that notebook! Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless! Don''t forget, the eight hours I mentioned is almost up!"


    After saying that, the call was disconnected, followed by a dial tone.


    Everyone exchanged silent nces.


    As said, "Get ready. The next time they call, try to trace their location."


    The executive who received us immediately arranged for the police''sputer experts to prepare.


    "It seems they are tracking our movements. How did they know we were with the police as soon as we arrived?" I looked at As and said.


    As didn''t respond. He nced at Cane, and Cane immediately turned and left.


    Just then, a police officer hurried in and reported to the executive, "We checked the vehicles in the hotel parking lot during that time and


    found two dash cams that rec


    the car that took Mr. George away. It was a tall man. It was too far to see his appearance clearly, but the time was 11:23 pm."


    "Let Mr. As take a look," the executive ordered.


    "Okay."


    The police officer quickly yed the surveince video on aputer, and the time and situation matched the report from the police.


    However, on the screen, it was evident that my dad seemed to know the person. His demeanor wasn''t one of fear or coercion. It appeared as if he willingly got into the car with him.


    I nced at As, and our eyes met.


    The officer informed us that they were tracking the car. As nodded and thanked him.


    There was less than two hours left. I felt a bit anxious.


    Just then, As''s phone rang. He answered promptly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm! Send it over!" I heard As speak decisively. Then he hung up.


    Shortly after, his phone pinged. As looked at the pictures and a short video that came with it.


    I noticed that it was Arnold who sent him the text.


    When I saw the pictures he sent, I got excited. It was an image of a notebook. "Is that the notebook?"


    As nodded. "I had Arnold stay at home, found a way to get your mom away, and then carefully investigated. It seems your dad did bring this notebook back." He went through all the pictures, seemingly unsurprised.


    I saw in the images a very worn-out notebook. The brown leather corners had turned white, and the edges of the paper inside were slightly yellowed.


    Some casually recorded forms


    and data were revealed. I recognized


    the notes. Indeed, they were from


    my dad, but they seemed to be


    mostly chemical forms.


    I looked at As with a puzzled expression. These things were not understandable to anyone.

 Chapter 1166 Thats What Ive Always Been Suspicious About

    The notebook contained notes from when my dad was working. He used to teach chemistry butter took on a managerial role at the school. He hadn''t been involved in practical chemistry experiments and tutorials for a long time.


    What was the use of these old things?


    I looked at As, who was studying the contents earnestly. His expression remained unreadable. I wasn''t sure if he understood what was written inside.


    Then, he nced at the executive who weed us and said, "We''ve found what they want. Our current task is to locate them, then we can negotiate." "Negotiate?" The executive looked at As with some confusion. "But the item isn''t in our hands."


    "Don''t worry, I have a n. When they call again, we''ll confirm their location," As confidently replied. "They must still be in Bibury."


    I watched As. His spection was correct. They wanted this notebook, and there was no need for them to travel around with someone. But I didn''t understand what use they had for an old, worn-out notebook.


    As I looked at As again, he seemed to understand my doubts and subtly gestured for me not to speak.


    A phone rang again. It was Mike''s phone this time. He nodded apologetically to everyone and quickly left the room to answer the call outside.


    Soon, he pushed the door open and beckoned to me. I stood up and walked out, confident it was a call from Ryan.


    Sure enough, as I stepped outside, Mike said, "It''s Ryan."


    I quickly answered. "Ryan!"


    "Uh... Chlo, I heard about what happened. Should Ie back?" Ryan said.


    "No need. As and I are here together, and we''ve already reported to the police. The official authorities are handling it. They are currently investigating whether they''re still in Bibury. Besides, As brought someone with him," I informed Ryan. "Coming back won''t help. Are you still in the capital?"


    "Yeah, I''m still in the capital. It''s close to Bibury, so I cane back anytime," He told me. "There''s something I want to say, but I don''t know how to tell you."


    I tensed up. "What''s the matter? Just say it. Why are you beating around the bush?"


    Intuition told me that whatever Ryan was about to say was rted to Bibury and my parents.


    "Well, thest time I was back in Bibury, I investigated your parents. I couldn''t find the right time to tell you," Ryan said.


    His words caught me off guard, confirming my suspicions. He investigated my parents?


    "What did you find out?" I asked, pressing for more information.


    "Honestly, the information I uncovered wasn''t much. When you arrived in Bibury, you were around 14 years old, but strangely, I couldn''t trace where you came from," Ryan spoke cautiously. "That''s exactly what I''ve been suspicious about." I encouraged him to continue.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "After arriving in Bibury, your father applied to teach chemistry at the local teachers'' college. However, he was rejected multiple times. At that time, he had no rmendation letters. Trying to get into a university without one was wishful thinking," Ryan exined.


    "How did he manage to get in then?" I asked urgently.


    "The key is, there were no rmendation letters," Ryan hinted. "This suggests that there may have been an issue with their background."


    "Did you find out why they came to Bibury in the first ce, or how my parents exined their origins?" I fired a series of questions at Ryan. "There''s no information on that at all." Ryan gave me a firm answer. "It''s quite strange, isn''t it?"


    "So how did he eventually get into the school?"


    "An older chemistry teacher voluntarily stepped down and rmended your father. That''s how your father entered the teachers college and stayed there as a chemistry teacher. Butter, I discovered that the older chemistry teacher had epted a bribe from your father, prompting him to resign and rmend your father."


    "A bribe?" I questioned, "For teaching?"


    "Yes, and what''s even stranger is that they were extremely generous with that old teacher. It was enough money tost him a lifetime."


    "Was it really that much money?" I repeated in a murmur.


    Ryan''s words made me skeptical.


    My memories were right in that time frame, and as far as I remembered our family wasn''t that wealthy. We were just an ordinary family, and my mom was particrly frugal


    But now, hearing that my dad spent so much money to secure a teaching job confused me.


    "And then what?" I asked, still eager for more information.

 Chapter 1167 The Hostage Is in My Hands

    Ryan''s revtion sparked my intense curiosity.


    I pressed for more details, asking, "And? Is there anything else?"


    "No... You know the situation, and I was on borrowed time. Plus, when I started investigating, I realized that finding even this bit of information was quite a lot of trouble," Ryan replied earnestly.


    "When did you think about looking into this?" I was curious.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It was after returning to Bibury and recalling when we first met, along with everything that happened afterward. I wanted to help you figure out the things you''ve been suspicious about. But once I started digging, I found out how peculiar it all was."


    I hadplete faith in Ryan''s words. It seemed my parents were not what I expected. They weren''t northerners, and certainly not from Bibury.


    "Finding that old teacher was incredibly difficult, and the old man is almost 90 years old now, but he''s sharp as a tack, with a remarkably clear mind. He said he felt uneasy after getting thatrge sum of money, so he decided to relocate his whole family to the capital.


    "It took a lot of time and effort for me to find him. Following up further became challenging due to ack of leads and time constraints. I even extended my vacation and took almost a month off before returning to Foswood with Joyce."


    "Looks like there''s a story here," I murmured into the phone.


    "Yes, I even suspect... Though it''s just a suspicion... That your surname might be fake," Ryan told me. "I thought I could continue my investigation if I could go back to Bibury during Thanksgiving."


    My head throbbed again. I massaged my temples absentmindedly and said, "It looks like it must be rted to this notebook."


    I thought about the forms in that notebook, wondering what they could be.


    Could my dad have connections to Bermuda? I hesitated to let my thoughts wander any further.


    If they were from Bermuda, how did I end up in their hands?


    "Chlo... Chlo, are you still listening?"


    "I''m here!" I quickly snapped back to the present. "Ryan, finish up your business in Sris and return to Foswood. It''s a critical time, and none of us are in the office. I''m worried.


    "Don''t worry about what''s going on in Bibury. As and the police here can handle it. But I still don''t know when I''ll be able to go back. I''ll feel more at ease if you''re in Foswood."


    "All right, got it. I''ll return to Foswood tonight. Don''t worry. No matter what happens, stay calm, don''t get worked up. Trust that As can handle it," Ryan reassured me. "Yeah, okay." I finished talking with Ryan and hung up the phone.


    "My wife told Ryan about this," Mike said a little awkwardly.


    "It''s okay. He''s worried, but thepany in Foswood can''t be left unattended. I''m afraid it might be a diversion tactic, and we can''t afford any mistakes on that front. That''s why didn''t ask Ryan toe," I


    exined to Mike.


    "Understandable. It wouldn''t have helped even if he hade back. With the police involved, there''s nothing we can do," Mike said, then asked me, "What do the kidnappers want with your dad?" I shook my head, saying, "I don''t know. They just want an old notebook of my dad''s!"


    As we spoke, my phone suddenly rang sharply again. I nced at the screen and hurried back into the room.


    As immediately understood, reaching for my phone. The police officer in charge promptly gave instructions to his prepared team. "Get ready to trace their location."


    "Got it!" The IT specialist was ready and waiting.


    As calmly answered the phone, and the voice on the other end spoke again. "Time is running out. Let me repeat, I want that notebook."


    "Sure, but I''ll need to see if the


    hostage is safe, or there''s no deal." As''s voice remained firm, not yielding an inch. "The item is in my possession, but if you want it, you''ll have to follow my instructions. warn you, if anything happens to him, you know the consequences."


    I understood. As was intentionally prolonging the call. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said so much.


    The IT specialist stared intently at theputer, fingers rapidly dancing on the keyboard, and all we could hear was the clicking of the keyboard.


    "Don''t be so arrogant, As. Let me see the notebook before I show you the hostage. I set the conditions. for this game. Don''t forget, the hostage is in my hands," The kidnapper said sinisterly. en FindNovel

 Chapter 1168 So Close

    When As heard the impatient tone on the other side of the line, he smiled calmly and said, "That''s not a problem. Give me a number, and I''ll send it over for you." The kidnapper abruptly hung up.


    The IT specialist mmed his fist on the table in frustration, saying, "I was so close!"


    As, with aposed expression, said, "Don''t worry! We still have a chance. Be prepared."


    As expected, the phone he held tightly rang again. It was a video call, and he quickly answered. The camera showed only a white ceiling and a hangingmp.


    I nced at the screen, and it was clear that the camera was pointing at the ceiling.


    "Let me see that notebook." The disguised voice from the other end seemed impatient. "I said, the hostage is in my hands. How I deal with him depends on how you cooperate." As said calmly, "Hold on. I''ll show it to you."


    "Hurry up! Don''t y any tricks!" It seemed the kidnapper was a cunning one.


    As leisurely took out his phone and found a photo in the gallery. It was one of the images Arnold had sent. He aimed the camera at the notebook cover, saying, "Can you see it?"


    A roar came from the other side. "I want the real thing! Are you trying to deceive me?"


    "Are you kidding? Since you want it so much, I have to be cautious. Do you want to check the contents inside to verify it?" As replied, not yielding an inch with a hint of mockery in his tone. Then, he nced at the IT specialist, who was entirely focused on rapidly tracing the signal''s origin.


    As they were about to track it down, the video suddenly cut off.


    We were disappointed again.


    "It seems like he''s an old hand, very skilled at anti-surveince," The IT specialist remarked, "But judging from the signal strength, he must still be in the city."


    At that moment, my phone yed a video showing my dad bound and leaning sideways as if asleep.


    Five minutester, the phone rang again, and the ominous voice said, "Hand over the item, and I''ll release him! Otherwise, you''ll know the consequences, As Pierce." He articted each syble of As''s name, indicating that he knew who As was.


    Furious, I shouted into the phone, "Why is my dad asleep? What have you done to him? I warn you, if you want to get what you''re after, you need to make sure my dad is safe. He needs toe back without a scratch, or you won''t get a thing!"


    "Don''t get so riled up, Ms. Chloe." The voice sounded threatening. "We were just catching up. He hasn''t slept all night. You should let him rest."


    Then, insidiousughter echoed through the phone.


    Catching up?


    I nced at As uneasily.


    That meant my dad probably knew the kidnapper.


    The voice continued, "Don''t try to pull any tricks. It would be best for you to cooperate and bring me the item. Otherwise, I''ll take him with me. He''ll never return to Foswood again.


    "I warned you. Bring the item to the riverside near Thenou Temple. Put it on the fourth chair."


    After saying that, he hung up again. The IT specialist eximed, "Okay! In Wickers Mart-"


    But before he could finish his excited words, his enthusiasm suddenly waned, and he struggled to continue.


    Apparently, the address was incorrect.


    Wickers Mart was bustling with people. How could they hide a hostage there?


    "The possible hiding spots may be within a five-minute radius of the pinned location," As said decisively.


    "A five-minute journey?" The ITProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    specialist questioned, thought for a moment, then his eyes lit up. He quickly turned to As and asked, "Are you saying that it may be five minutes away from Wickers


    "Yes!" As replied with certainty.


    The IT specialist, who seemed very clever, swiftly opened the satellite map of the small city. He rapidly found the location of Wickers Mart


    and marked the surrounding area we could get to in five-minutes.


    Everyone gathered to look. As I observed the map, something suddenly clicked in my mind.


    I quickly opened the short video recording of my dad, yed it again, then eximed, "As, I know where they are!"

 Chapter 1169 The Building Is Empty

    As''s eyes lit up, and he looked at me. "Where?"


    He took a step closer, and I showed him my phone screen. "The ce where my dad''s been tied up seems to be my home."


    As nced at the screen of my phone and then focused his gaze on me, asking, "Are you sure?"


    I nodded vigorously and said, "I''m sure! When he sent you the video just now, I saw the ceiling light. I thought that the light was strangely familiar. I remember now-it was the chandelier in our living room at home!" Then, addressing the high-ranking official, I said, "Our home is in thepound of the Nomunal College!"


    The high-ranking official pondered for a moment and then turned to As. "The distance from thatpound to Wanjia Supermarket is about 5 minutes!"


    As decisively dered, "Hurry on over!"


    The official immediately issued orders, and swift actions were taken.


    We quickly got up and headed outside. Mike stomped, saying, "Why didn''t I think of that? Afterpleting the procedures yesterday, I handed the keys to them."


    As calmly said, "That''s right. From the surveince footage, it seemed like dad was familiar with those people. The one who kidnapped him is probably the one who bought the house." Mike was momentarily petrified and visibly shocked.


    Our group hastily boarded the cars and headed straight for the familypound of the Nomunal College.


    It was 5 o''clock in the afternoon, and everyone was going home from work. Thepound was bustling with people. Our convoy went directly to the building where our home was located. The police officers apanying us hurried upstairs. But when we all got to the floor, we found the door slightly ajar.


    A sense of unease washed over me.


    As expected, after our people rushed inside, they discovered the ce was empty. There was no sign of anyone, just an overturned chair on the floor.


    I looked at As anxiously, but he remainedposed. "They must have left in a hurry. It won''t be long before they''re out of reach. Check the nearby surveince footage."


    As As finished speaking, someone immediately ran out to carry out the task.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I was very familiar with the


    courtyard of thismunity. There were over a dozen buildings in total, and the entire neighborhood had three exits. The main exit was on the south side. That was the entrance we had juste in from.


    The residents here were mostly teachers and their families from college. If someone left, someone else would definitely notice. If the kidnappers had just left with my dad, they would have definitely attracted some attention. People here wouldn''t just stand by and watch. It seemed highly unlikely.


    "Why do I feel like something''s not right?" I asked, looking at As.


    "Are you saying it would have been impossible to get a hostage out during this time?" As seemed to know what I was thinking.


    "If someone had seen them, they definitely wouldn''t have ignored it." I nodded in agreement.


    "Then there''s only one possibility-"


    Before As could finish his sentence, an old neighbor suddenly appeared at the entrance, peeking inside.


    As soon as he saw me, he quickly waved. I walked swiftly to the entrance and greeted the old neighbor. "Did you just leave work, Mr. Bernard?"


    I recognized him. He was Bernard Tarolt, who taught history at Nomunal College.


    "Didn''t you sell your house, Chloe?" he asked doubtfully.


    "Oh, there''s just been a minor hup," I said with feignedposure.


    "I... I just saw your dad a moment ago. He didn''t respond when I tried talking to him. What happened? Didn''t you say the paperwork was done? Why the sudden change?" He curiously inquired. After all, the hallway was full of strangers.


    I was rmed and quickly asked, "You saw my dad? Was he alone or with someone?"


    Bernard looked at me, nodded in


    confusion, and said, "Yes, I saw your


    dad with someone else just now. I didn''t pay much attention to the other man since I was busy talking to your dad. They left together walking quickly. I was wondering why he didn''t respond when I spoke to him. It was as if he hadn''t heard a thing."


    As walked over and asked, "Did he notice you? But he chose to ignore you?"


    Bernard thought for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, he saw me. It seemed like he nced at me but didn''t say anything."


    He looked at As, assessed him for a moment, then nced back at me, raising an eyebrow, questioning, "And this is...?"

 Chapter 1170 Identifying the Kidnapper

    As quickly stepped in. "I''m from the real estate agency."


    I nced at As, unsure of his intentions. He added, "There''s been an issue with the paperwork, so we came to discuss it with thendlord and buyer."


    "They just left," Bernard informed As eagerly. "I was wondering why those people came."


    "Oh! They''re from a renovationpany. They were trying to get some business," As casually exined.


    I understood that As was trying to avoid unnecessary attention.


    "How long have they been gone?" As continued to ask.


    "Not long, about ten minutes," Bernard said warmly. "I was wondering why he seemed upset."


    At that moment, Cane quickly came upstairs, locked eyes with As, and said to everyone, "We''re leaving!"


    I quickly bid Bernard goodbye, locked the door, and went downstairs with As.


    Downstairs, Cane whispered something to As. As''s expression visibly froze, and my heart skipped a beat. Knowing As as well as I did, that expression indicated that the situation was unexpected. I hurried over, asking, "What''s going on?"


    "The one who took your dad was none other than Navi." As''s handsome face looked stern, his voice cold.


    "What?"


    As''s answer left mepletely stunned.


    Navi? He was the boss of thergest syndicate in Bermuda.


    But how could he possibly be connected to my dad? I found it hard to believe.


    My mind was spinning rapidly. Navi, the notebook, chemical forms...


    Could it be?


    "Are you... Are you sure?" My lips were trembling.


    As looked at me, his eyes confirming my suspicions.


    My heart pounded intensely and a wave of unprecedented nervousness washed over me.


    "Get in the car. We''re heading back to themand center. We''ll know the details soon," As said, ushering me into the car. The vehicle swiftly returned to the temporary office.


    I wasn''t quite sure what As meant by "we''ll know soon."


    As looked at the leader and said, "I''d like to have a word with your driver. I need to ask him a few questions."


    The leader seemed surprised. He nced at As, then nodded. "Sure."


    As I watched As, my unease persisted. It seemed like the situation was getting serious.


    The leader made a quick call, and


    soon,


    hurrian of average height


    in. He went straight to the leader. "Chief Vincent."


    It dawned on me that this leader was the police chief of Bibury. Vincent Cooper looked at As. "This is my driver, Neil Day."


    As''s sharp gaze grew colder as he assessed the man.


    Sensing the tense atmosphere, Neil looked nervously at As, feeling lost.


    As pursed his lips and asked, "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    Chief Vincent looked at Neil in disbelief. "Neil..."


    "What... What should I say?" Neil visibly pretended to stay calm.


    Suddenly, Cane raised a small lipstick-sized object and pressed it. A recording of a man''s voice started. It sounded like a phone call.


    tent


    "They seem to have a lead. They say they''ve located your position. Don''t lie to me!"


    Cane was holding a small recording device.


    When Neil heard the voice, he immediately looked panicked.


    I finally understood. The voice on the recording was Neil''s.


    Another voice emerged from the recording, somewhat muffled and obviouslying from a phone.


    "Why are you panicking? Just d


    what you''re supposed to do. What? Isn''t the money I gave you enough?"


    "I''m just scared. Anyway, like you said, I don''t know anything. I''m just reporting where they are."


    In the recording, Neil seemed helpless, his tone nervous.


    Cane looked at him and coldly asked, "Are you going to tell me you don''t know who''s speaking in this recording?"


    "You... you..." Neil looked at Cane, then at the cold As. He waspletely flustered.


    Cane smiled, his tone icy. "Didn''t see thating, did you? Speak up!"


    Vincent stared at Neil in disbelief, roaring, "What''s going on?"


    Neil looked at Vincent and gulped nervously. "I... I..."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1171 Blinded by Infatuation

    Neil suddenly knelt. "I-I didn''t mean to. I got carried away for a moment."


    Vincent''s eyes widened, filled with rage. "Get up and get to the point!"


    Despair was evident in Neil''s eyes. He was still kneeling, appearing utterly hopeless.


    "Someone, help him up! What''s the matter with you?!" Vincent roared in anger, looking at the driver. "Tell the truth!"


    Two inclothes officers lifted Neil, his face already pale.


    "A-A few days ago, I met a guy at a restaurant. We hit it off, and he''s from out of town. He had an ent. He imed to be unfamiliar with our small town, so we had a couple of meals together. I-I showed him around." Neil confessed to the process of how he got acquainted with Navi.


    As extended his hand to Cane, who immediately flipped through his phone and handed it to As.


    I didn''t understand what As was doing.


    As''s sharp gaze locked onto Neil as he handed the phone to him. "Take a look. Is this him?"


    He let Neil nce at the screen''s photo.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Neil nodded. "Yes, yes, it''s him! I don''t know who this gentleman is. He imed to be from out of town and is just passing through."


    "You don''t know who he is, yet you dare take money from him?" As''s tone was cold.


    I was surprised by As''s foresight. I didn''t know if it was spection or if he had already found out.


    "I..." Neil''s eyes flickered toward Vincent and, unable to speak, continued to kneel on the ground.


    "How much money did you take from him?!" Vincent roared.


    "I-I..." Neil looked at Vincent in horror, obviously nervous.


    "Speak!" Vincent yelled in anger.


    Neil immediately sputtered, "15 thousand!"


    His words stunned everyone in the room. It was undoubtedly a significant amount, and it seemed Neil was about to pay a painful price for his greed.


    "What kind of business did you help him with?" Vincent asked in a restrained yet stern tone.


    "I helped him buy...a house. I took care of all the procedures." Neil hesitated as he spoke.


    Mike''s face also turned grim.


    "Where did you buy the house?" As asked.


    I felt a sense of unease. It seemed like everything revolved around this house.


    I couldn''t understand why Navi knew our family would sell the house. Moreover, he had infiltrated Bibury for a while now. Everything was under his control.


    However, I still couldn''tprehend the connection between Navi and my dad. What value did that notebook hold?


    Neil continued anxiously, "H-He bought a house at the Nomunal College!"


    "Why did he choose that ce? Was it your suggestion, or was it his idea?" As pressed on.


    Neil swallowed hard and said, "He mentioned liking Bibury''s slow pace. I joked about settling down here since the houses are affordable. Unexpectedly, he said, ''I like that idea and asked me to help him find a property.


    "But he had a condition. He wanted to live among cultured and educated people in a quiet neighborhood


    without too many idle folks. I


    thought of the Nomunal College''s


    residential area. It''s filled with


    cultured people and not crowded. It


    perfectly fits his requirements."


    It seemed like Navi had set a trap for him.


    "When he heard my suggestion, he asked me to find him a house there."


    "I never expected there was a house for sale. I gave him the details, and he asked me to go negotiate since he was heading to the capital for business. I was to take a few pictures for him to see." "That exins why you were the one looking at houses," Mike muttered. "Who would have thought you..."


    "When did he give you the money?" Vincent asked.


    Neil lowered his gaze, hesitated, and


    stammered, This person is quite generous. He handed over a substantial sum. He even mentioned his interest in investing and doing business in Bibury. Seeing that I am a loyal person, he suggested we could develop together."


    I shook my head helplessly. It seemed that money could truly corrupt a person. Greed was the perfect excuse for one''s downfall.

 Chapter 1172 Proven Helpful

    Neil continued confessing, "He mentioned that he didn''t have trustworthy connections in the north and needed someone reliable to manage things while he was frequently away." "Get to the point!" Vincent was infuriated.


    "It happened to be my child''s birthday, and h-he gave my child a gift, along with some money. Obviously, I couldn''t act oblivious. I had to reciprocate. So, I helped him find a house in the Nomunal College residential area."


    "How kind of you!" Vincent scolded sternly. "Why did he give you 15 thousand dors? You''ve really proven yourself helpful."


    With a mournful expression, Neil looked at Vincent, trembling with fear.


    "He said he had a lot going on recently. After buying the house, he needed to renovate it. He asked me to oversee it and considered itpensation for my hard work," Neil exined. "I didn''t do much. I helped a bit, and he paid for my efforts, and..." "He''s a suspect! You''ve been with me for so many years, yet you''ve broken thew!" Vincent roared with a gaze full of anger. "I feel truly ashamed for you!"


    "Why did you report our whereabouts to him?" As asked.


    "He told me to keep an eye out for anyoneing from Foswood. If there were, I was to inform him, and he imed that anyoneing from Foswood would be hispetitor." Neil said.


    I felt speechless. The dedicated driver was tempted by personal gain and jumped into this mess without a second thought. He didn''t even have a shred of discernment.


    "Were you the one who picked up Georgest night?" As asked in a low voice.


    Neil looked up in surprise but remained silent.


    "Last night, you drove an Audi to Dente Hotel and picked up George. Where did you take him?" As inquired.


    "I-I took him to his house!" Neil replied hesitantly.


    "Why did you change the license te?"


    "T-That was his idea. He didn''t want others to know. Since he frequently used my car, which belonged to the bureau, he thought it wouldn''t be good for him. So, he suggested changing the license te for private matters.


    "He promised that once things


    settled, he''d buy his own car and wouldn''t, trouble me anymore. It really had no idea he was a bad person, Neil continued to defend himself.


    "Why did you report our whereabouts to him?" As asked again.


    "H-He said that you guys, hispetitors, were all looking for a person with thest name Hartz. He couldn''t let you find him. Otherwise, his project would be jeopardized. T-That way, I would lose my source of ie."


    Neil was still trying to justify himself and looked toward Vincent.


    "Mr. Vincent, I really didn''t know what he was up to. I just..." he said.


    "Call him. Tell him we''ve been to the house but found it empty. Ask him where he is. Drag the conversation asm


    out as much as possible," As


    instructed Neil while the tech expert prepared for the task.


    Neil gulped, his eyes nervously ncing toward Vincent.


    "You have five minutes to recollect yourself. Keep your emotions in check," Vincentmanded Neil.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting quietly for five minutes.


    After five minutes, Vincent gave Neil the order, "Make the call!"


    Neil''s hands trembled as he picked up the phone, his Adam''s apple bobbing anxiously.


    "Take a deep breath," Cane advised the driver, who followed suit.


    Neil dialed the number.


    All eyes were fixed on Neil, the atmosphere tenser than ever. The next moment, a busy tone emanated from his phone.


    Neil breathed a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted. He stole a nce at Vincent.


    Just then, a police officer entered. "Mr. Vincent, we tracked the suspect leaving the residential area, taking a taxi with a hostage."


    He immediately reported the taxi''s license te number.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1173 The Drivers Group Chat

    Vincent ordered, "Notify the Department of Transportation to track this vehicle immediately." As said to Vincent, "Let''s go to the Department of Transportation. It''s faster that way."


    Then, he turned to Cane and said, "Get our people to cooperate with the airport security. We can''t let him take the hostage away!"


    I looked at As and asked, "Are you saying he''s nning to escape?"


    "He won''t stay in this Bibury right now. After all, he''s not familiar here," As affirmed, "He has confirmed that the notebook is in our hands. He might be looking for an alternative n."


    Vincent ordered to take Neil away, who shouted desperately, wanting to exin. However, Vincent ignored his cries and walked away with determined strides.


    I gave onest nce at Neil, feeling disdain for this man. He sold out his entire life and future for 15 thousand dors.


    We followed Vincent out of the office, heading straight to the Department of Transportation.


    In the car, I asked Cane, "How did you sense it could be this driver?"


    "Mr. As asked me to investigate two drivers. When I went out, I observed their expressions. The young one seemed rxed, but Neil was particrly nervous."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I went to borrow a light from him, got into his car, and chatted with him. Sure enough, he asked me about the investigation. I told him we had located his whereabouts, and he was under surveince."


    Cane chuckled bitterly and continued, "Then, I ced a recording device in his car. I got off to smoke and chatted with the young driver. I learned about Neil''s family situation. Turns out, his child is in high school. That''s where his need for moneyes in." I had to admire Cane''s keen observation.


    "When you went to the teacher''s college, I retrieved the recording device. It turned out to be him," Cane spoke simply, but he was quite astute.


    "How did you suspect it was the driver?" I looked at As and asked.


    I hadn''t expected to find an aplice so quickly. It showed As''s logical thinking was meticulous.


    "When we arrived in the Bibury, our movements were immediately known to the other party. There aren''t many people that can be suspicious," As confidently exined.


    "He''s been the one in contact with


    me regarding the house purchase. I thought he wanted to buy it," Mike said regretfully, "When I picked you up at the airport, I saw him going to the airport too. We even exchanged a few words.


    "He asked why I was at the airport. I just said to pick someone up. I didn''t mention it was you, and I didn''t bring up the matter with George."


    "It looks like Navi''s quite cunning." I sighed, "He''s really audacious toe to Bibury himself!"


    It seems my dad was quite useful to him. However, I kept that thought to myself.


    The car arrived at the Department of Transportation, where someone was already waiting for us. It seemed Vincent had arranged everything. Vincent briefly introduced As.


    He extended his hand for a handshake with As and gestured, "Let''s go to the monitoring room right away. We''ll fully cooperate."


    The staff had already started tracking the taxi''s movements in the room. Shortly after, someone reported that the car had left the city, heading towards the capital.


    As frowned, and he asked, "Did the car stop halfway?"


    The staff immediately checked the surveince footage.


    In no time, someone reported, "After picking up its passenger from the teacher''s college, the car hasn''t stopped. It circled the city a few times, then left the urban area without any stops." FindNovel


    As asked, "Can you try to contact the car owner and subtly inquire about their destination?"


    The person in charge nodded, "Sure, we can do that. Taxis have their own group chats. We''ll make an announcement."


    Then, he instructed his subordinates to check the car owner and find the driver on duty to talk to him.


    In less than ten minutes, the hall


    echoed with the voices of taxi drivers chatting. Amid the lively conversation, someone shouted the taxi''s number, asking, "Are there any rides? Ping us!"


    The hall fell silent as everyone waited for the response from the driver group.


    After a while, a male voice came through, "Yes, got a run to the airport."

 Chapter 1174 An Pessimistic Situation

    "Wow, that''s a big job! What time can you get here? The handover team is nning to go at noon. Are youing?" Another voice asked with a loud and coarse tone.


    A burst ofughter came from the other side. "It''s okay, you''re almost done. You guys go straight after the shift change, I''ll be an hour behind."


    "Let me estimate the time. Isn''t it just to the airport and back?" asked the voice on this end.


    "Yes, directly to the airport and then back. I just passed Greenhill, so about 20 minutes more. You guys get ready, and I''ll catch up after I return." "All right, let us know if there are any changes."


    "Got it."


    The announcements in the group ended. It seemed that the car had indeed left the city and was heading to the airport.


    As immediately said to Cane, "Notify the airport to be on high alert. We''ll head there right away."


    Vincent immediately told As, "We''ll bring our people with you. It''ll help with coordinating with the airport people."


    "Then please switch to another car," As said.


    I understood As''s caution.


    The person in charge said, "We''ll provide a car for you."


    Vincent nodded and ordered his assistant, "We''re leaving right away. I''ll personally lead the team and notify the capital for full cooperation."


    As immediately expressed his gratitude. "Thank you very much. Let''s leave immediately."


    Everyone headed out, and the sky was gradually getting darker.


    After getting into the car, we raced toward the airport. At this moment, I was anxious.


    I knew exactly where Greenhill was after the taxi driver group''s announcement. It was the border between the capital and Bibury. This indicated that their car was already on the way to the airport. We didn''t know if we could catch up with them in time.


    In case they escaped, I knew how brutal the people in Bermuda were. They were all ruthless criminals involved in extremely dangerous activities. Moreover, this kidnapper was Navi himself.


    I couldn''t believe Navi had personally infiltrated Zydan to capture my dad. I had no idea how my dad was connected to them.


    The revtion was shocking. I had been grappling with these questions all along. How did he know that my dad would have that notebook? What exactly was recorded in that notebook? What could be so


    important that he risked such great danger toe here?


    It seemed like he spared no expense.


    Those associated with them were all involved in illegal activities, but how could my dad be connected to these desperados?


    My dad was always an exemry teacher, focusing on his teaching and research even in his spare time. It wasn''t until I left for college that he took on administrative roles in the school and let go of lesson ns and experiments.


    Could it be something from before my memory?


    My mind was filled with chaotic thoughts, and I couldn''t unravel this mystery no matter how hard I tried.


    The night was getting darker, and the streetlights were already on. Sensing my unease, As embraced me. "Don''t worry too much. Nothing will happen. Your dad is valuable to him. He is absolutely safe for now!" "What exactly is in that notebook?" I asked As anxiously.


    After contemting, As looked down at me and whispered, "A form."


    My heart sank when I heard that. Form?


    I felt uneasy. What kind of person was my dad?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As nced at me, then spoke earnestly, "I''ve investigated your dad before because of your situation. However, I couldn''t be too certain because he hasn''t been involved in this field for years.


    "Moreover, the clues have been sporadic and iplete. But one thing is for sure, you two are not originally from Bibury. You probably aren''t even a Hartz."


    I looked at As, and there was an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    "Interesting! It seems like this has a direct connection to why I ended up in Bibury. Maybe it can uncover the secrets of my past!" I said with a forced casual tone.


    But I was sure As knew more than he led on. As he said, he must have checked on my dad when he found me.


    "Don''t get your hopes up too high. Let things unfold naturally." As held me tighter.


    I understood why As said this. He was afraid I would be too anxious.


    The car was speeding, and everyone


    knew that theter it got in the evening, the harder it would be to track. Moreover, if they managed to get through security and board the ne, it would be even more challenging.


    Since Navi dared to go to the airport, he must be confident.


    Our situation was not optimistic at this moment!

 Chapter 1175 We Lost the Target

    Suddenly, I remembered something. "Did Arnold find the notebook?"


    "That''s the reason I kept him at Pleca Park," As replied.


    I felt a bit choked up inside, muttering, "It seems like Mom knew everything, but she didn''t tell the truth."


    As''s phone rang. He answered, hearing Vincent''s voice on the other end.


    He spoke into the phone, "The taxi turned into the city at the airport highway intersection and did not take the airport highway. We haven''t located the target yet."


    As soon as I heard this, I became nervous. Did it mean they lost the target?


    While speaking, I saw that Vincent''s vehicle had stopped on the side of the road.


    Mike quickly followed and stopped our car.


    As hung up the phone and exited the car. I hurriedly followed.


    The staff from the transportation department also got out of their car, still on the phone.


    Seeing us approach, he quickly informed As, "There''s news. The taxi dropped off two passengers at the roundabout. Then they took a taxi to the capital. We''ve already had the taxi from Biburye to meet us."


    As immediately instructed Cane, "You and Miike should go to the airport now. Pay attention to the cars from the capital to the airport, especially the ones with two people getting off. We''ll go to the airport once we have the taxi driver. Be discreet and don''t raise any rms."


    Cane nodded, turned around, and returned to the car. Mike''s car rushed towards the airport.


    Vincent looked at As and asked, "Can we hide after entering the capital?"


    As said confidently, "He won''t choose to stay in an unfamiliar environment for too long. This is a diversion. He''s creating the illusion that he''s already in the city. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have changed cars." One thing bothered me. Why would my dad obediently follow him?


    Soon, a small taxi quickly approached and pulled over. The driver came down and walked toward us quickly, looking a bit nervous. "Excuse me, are you guys from Bibury?"


    Vincent nodded, "Yes, we are from Bibury''s police department. We want to inquire about the passengers you brought here in detail."


    As took out his phone again,


    showing the driver the photos of


    Navi and my dad. The driver carefully examined As''s phone screen, nodded, and said with certainty, "Yes, these are the two. The man has an ent, clearly not a local, and the other one has never said a word."


    I asked, "How was the silent one? Did he seem alert and conscious?"


    The driver looked at me with a bit of surprise, thought for a moment, and replied, "I couldn''t tell if he was not clear-headed. Anyway, he didn''t say a word, not a single one." Vincent asked him to provide a detailed ount of what happened after they got in the car.


    The driver cooperatively narrated the entire process, indicating that Navi had decided to leave Bibury on the spur of the moment. He only carried a backpack and had no other luggage. After hearing the driver''s ount, As decided. "Let''s go to the airport."


    Vincent got into the taxi, and As and I got into the police car. After getting in, As made a phone call, his tone resolute, requesting cooperation from the airport.


    Upon reaching the airport, someone


    came to pick us up at the departure gate of Terminal 3. We went straight into the airport''s control room, where all-around surveince footage was avable.


    As instructed them to pull up the footage from the entrance of the terminal and disy it on arge screen.


    We could see passengers arriving at the airport from various entrances.


    With his sharp eyes, As stared at the screen without shifting his gaze.


    It was alreadyte outside, but there was still no decrease in the number of passengers.


    Feeling anxious, I said, "It''s been over an hour since they left the car. If they really wanted to escape, they would have had enough time to reach the airport."


    However, in the footage, many people who got out of the cars were young. None of them seemed to be our targets.


    I nced at As, who remained fully focused on the screen. I softly said, "Could they have stopped moving? Otherwise, it''s impossible not to spot them after this long."


    He reached out and pulled me into


    his arms, guiding me to sit beside


    him. His eyes, however, remained


    fixed on the screen. "Don''t wort


    Maybe they''re disguising


    themselves. You could take a break if you want."


    "I''m not tired, it just feels off..."From N?velDrama.Org.


    As patiently reassured me, "Don''t look for their faces. They may be in disguises."

 Chapter 1176 Airport Search

    At that moment, Cane walked in, followed by a female executive from the airport. Cane reported, "We''ve checked the flight information thoroughly. So far, there''s no record of Navi and George on any flight tickets. "They must have alternative identities," As said with certainty.


    His words suddenly filled me with urgency. If they had sessfully disguised themselves and slipped past us, would Navi be able to take both my dads?


    Feeling uneasy, I softly asked As, "I don''t understand. Why would my dad go with him? Isn''t he afraid of us? There are so many people blocking his way. Is he underestimating our security checks?" "Navi must have been prepared. They must be using fake identities. I''m convinced they''re in disguise," As asserted. "Your dad must have followed him because Navi had many ways to threaten and coerce him." Threatened?


    Could my dad have a vulnerability when it came to Navi?


    Just then, a surprising scene appeared on therge screen, capturing everyone''s attention.


    A middle-aged man got out of a taxi nervously. His eyes darted around anxiously, ncing at the cameras.


    As a non-police officer, I could sense something was amiss, so the keen-eyed police must have caught on as well.


    The man got a wheelchair out of the car and helped an elderlydy with a leg problem out of the vehicle. But something seemed off about the elderlydy''s limp.


    I nced at As, and before I could speak, the others were already whispering, "Those two seem suspicious."


    The man in the footage settled the elderlydy into the wheelchair and nced around nervously at the cameras again, then started pushing the wheelchair inside. One of the airport police officers beside As asked, "Should I send someone to check on those two?"


    "They''re not my targets, but there''s definitely something off about them," As said, staring at the two individuals with certainty. "They''re diverting our attention." The airport police officer told his team to question them.


    In the live feed, two airport police officers approached the middle-aged man pushing the wheelchair. The man seemed to be even more flustered.


    All eyes were fixed on the screen. I held my breath, but it clearly wasn''t my dad.


    Suddenly, As eximed, "Entrance 5!"


    At As''s shout, Cane turned and rushed out. As turned and strode out too.


    I nced quickly at therge screen, but I couldn''t pinpoint which feed corresponded to Entrance 5. I had to turn and follow As.


    I noticed Cane moving swiftly, and others were pouring out of the control room, heading toward Entrance 5.


    The control room was some


    distance from Entrance 5, but I saw


    the middle-aged man with the wheelchair being intercepted at Entrance 3, near the service desk. Airport police were questioning them, and a crowd of curious onlookers had gathered.


    As our group reached Entrance 5, the people who wereing in were clearly visible, and we saw no suspicious individuals.


    As''s stern face revealed his


    intensity. His hawk-like eyes scanned the surroundings as he gave orders to Cane. "Seal off all entranges and exits. Check the restrooms and temporary passages immediately!"


    Everyone sprang into action. As determinedly headed toward the still-blocked Entrance 3, where the middle-aged man with the wheelchair had been stopped.


    I stayed close, noticing As''smanding presence as we approached. People around us quickly cleared a path for him. He walked over, followed by the airport security chief.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The middle-aged man with the


    wheelchair looked anxiously at As,


    clearly shaken by his formidable.


    presence. Standing beside him was


    the supposedly disabled elderlydy from the wheelchair.


    Upon closer inspection, the olddy''s legs were perfectly fine, and she was also not an olddy at all. Instead, he was a short, chubby man.

 Chapter 1177 No Need to Check Anymore

    The two airport police officers who had intercepted them immediately reported to their supervisor. "They''re not passengers. Someone told them to do this."


    The middle-aged man looked nervously at us and stammered, "W-We don''t know what''s going on, it''s just... He..."


    As''s voice turned icy as he asked, "Why are you here?"


    "S-Someone paid us to do this." The man trembled under As''s intense gaze.


    "Who?" As asked sharply.


    "A man with a southern ent. He''s not very good at English," the middle-aged man replied.


    As immediately showed him a photo of Navi on his phone.


    The man nodded eagerly. "Yes, that''s him!"


    "Where did you meet him?"


    "At Northern Intersection 2." The man gulped nervously. "He said to just take a quick spin like this. I... I didn''t know..."


    "When you saw him, how many people were with him?" As asked again.


    "J-Just one." The middle-aged man stared nervously at As.


    "How many?" As repeated.


    "Really... Just one," He affirmed. He didn''t seem like he was lying.


    Just then, As''s phone rang. He nced at the screen, frowned, and turned to the airport police chief. "We need to go to the international departure gate restroom."


    The chief immediately pointed in that direction, and As strode briskly over.


    I hurriedly followed.


    In the restroom, I saw a man lying on the floor, and his physique...


    As quickly approached, crouching down to carefully examine the man''s face. He reached out, feeling the man''s neck. Suddenly, he pinched a spot beneath the man''s jaw, tearing something, and the entire face came off. I was startled and let out a gasp. I couldn''t fathom what kind of maneuver this was.


    But when my gaze fell on the face of the man lying on the ground again, I panicked. With a sudden exmation, I cried out, "Dad!"


    The man lying on the ground was none other than my father, George, who had been kidnapped.


    I had felt a sense of deja vu the moment I saw his figure.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Everyone was stunned.


    I rushed over, shaking his body with my hands. "Dad! As..."


    "Don''t worry, he''s just unconscious," As reassured me, then turned to the airport officer. "Please, call a doctor."


    I kept calling out to my dad, checking his breath and heartbeat. They were weak but present.


    Soon, airport medical personnel rushed over, and we lifted my dad onto a stretcher, taking him directly to the VIP lounge for a thorough examination. After all that turmoil, my father gradually regained consciousness.


    When his eyes met mine, his expression visibly rxed. "My daughter."


    "Dad! Are you okay? You scared me to death!" I eximed, clutching his hand tightly. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    He shook his head gently and weakly replied, "He knocked me out. I''m fine now."


    Then, he looked at As. "Where is he? Did he escape?"


    "Don''t worry, Dad. He won''t escape," As reassured my father. But his eyes remained focused on my father''s face.


    At this point, airport security


    personnel brought us surveince screenshots, showing my father the images of the two men leaving the restroom during that time. My father pointed to one of them and confirmed, "It''s him!"


    I nced at the screen. It was a manpletely different from Navi. He


    had grayish white hair and was slightly hunched, carrying a


    backpack on his back. His


    appearance differed drastically from Navi''s photos, making him almost impossible to recognize even if he passed by us.


    It looked like he had also used some kind of disguise before leaving.


    The airport police chief was about to order an inspection when As stopped him. He said with certainty, "There''s no need to do any more checks."


    Everyone looked at As in surprise. He calmly exined, "It''s toote for that. He used disguises, and even if he left, he''d definitely choose the earliest flight. He might not escape from here at all either. If he hasn''t achieved his goal, he''ll strike again. I still have a n to capture him, so there''s no need to hurry after him."


    When we heard As''s exnation, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1178 A Pass to Bermuda

    When Mike saw that my dad was awake, he came over to shake his hand. As he spoke to my dad, he still had a lingering fear. "I was so worried, old buddy. This is all thanks to Mr. As and his team. They arrived just in time. All that matters is that you''re safe." "Right after I got home, before I could even lie down, the real estate buyer came looking for me, asking about the property. He said there were some unclear details, so he requested that I go over it again... Sigh! I''ve made you worry." The brothers recounted the details of the kidnapping, apologizing to each other.


    When As saw that my dad was improving, he consulted with the doctor and decided to fly back to Foswood. With that, we said goodbye to everyone.


    We boarded the ne through a special entrance and headed back to Foswood.From N?velDrama.Org.


    My dad was quiet during the flight. As and I didn''t ask him about it. After all, it wasn''t the right time or ce to discuss it. But it was clear that he was in a terrible mood.


    Wended in Foswood after 1 a.m., and we headed straight back to Pleca Park.


    As we entered the living room, I saw my mom.


    When she noticed us walking in, she was startled. She rushed toward my dad. "George, you''re finally back!"


    My dad hugged her tightly, patting her back reassuringly. "I''m back. Don''t worry!"


    I wanted to ask about my suspicions, but As pulled me aside, gesturing not to speak. He bid them goodnight and took me upstairs.


    In the room, I asked, "Why didn''t you let me find out what happened? And why did you stop the search at the airport?"


    "He can''t escape. Letting him go now is part of the n, and we can proceed to the next step. Besides, he''ll call soon. That''ll be the exchange for Rory with the notebook," As said confidently.


    I was momentarily dumbfounded, and my heart sank. "Are you...sure?"


    I looked at him in disbelief.


    As nodded confidently. "The call wille soon. He''s just as afraid of a long night as we are."


    At that moment, someone knocked on our room door.


    As nced at me before opening the door. Arnold''s head popped in. He had a mischievous smile on his face. "I didn''t expect you guys toe back so quickly. Looks like everything went smoothly. How did you just let that person go so easily?" He walked in eagerly. "Tell me quickly!"


    I ignored his question and asked, "How did you find the notebook? Where was it?"


    "It was in the top locker in the dressing room, hidden inside a spare nket," Arnold said nonchntly.


    "How did you distract my mom?" I was curious.


    He smiled slyly. "Isn''t Grandma here too? I had a chat with her first. It was no big deal."


    When I heard Arnold''s words, I pped my forehead. How could forget such a clever assistant? had been too impulsive then, and hadn''t even thought about it, let alone checked the locker.


    Arnold looked at As. "No wonder this thing is so important! I studied it, and this is like a universal key for Bermuda, As. This notebook is worth several billions. If it falls into the wrong hands..." FindNovel


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaningful raise of his eyebrow and nce at As spoke volumes.


    As warned him sternly, "You''d better not be getting any ideas."


    "Of course not!" Arnold said solemnly. "I''m a legitimate businessman!"


    I knew what they were talking about.


    "So, what do we do?" I looked worriedly at As.


    "Don''t worry! Now that we have this, we''ve gained a special pass to Bermuda. Just wait," As said confidently.


    Then he turned to Arnold and said, "Go on back and get some rest."


    Arnold nced at As. "When are you leaving?"


    "I said go get some rest!" As insisted in a chilling tone. He didn''t respond to Arnold''s question.


    Arnold gave me a sidelong nce, then turned and left the room,


    mumbling, "Finally. I can sleepel


    peacefully this time." ex


    When Arnold left our room, I looked at As and cautiously asked, "Is that really the form?"

 Chapter 1179 Conflicted

    As looked deeply into my eyes, nodded seriously, then embraced me. He gently asked, "Are you hungry? Let''s grab something to eat together."


    That was when I realized that I hadn''t eaten anything for a whole day. I had just sipped a ss of juice on the ne.


    "I''m famished," I replied coyly, leaning into his embrace. Suddenly, I feltpletely exhausted.


    Had I really gone through the whole day without food?


    There had been no chance for a peaceful, satisfying meal with all the chaos involving Oliver these past two days. He had risked his life to save me. Then, we had suddenly found my dad, and the constant flying back and forth had made mepletely forget about eating. While we were discussing that, someone gently knocked on the room door again. My mom''s voice came from outside. "Chlo, As, are you asleep? Do you want toe down and have something to eat?"


    I quickly retreated from As''s embrace, walked over briskly, and opened the door. "Mom! I''m starving! Is there any food?"


    "I asked the chef to cook some noodles. Come downstairs to eat." My mom stood at the doorway, looking at me apprehensively. "Is aglio olio okay?"


    "Perfect! I don''t know when Ist had a proper meal," I said, casually hooking my arm around my mom''s. I turned back and called to As, "Let''s eat! Quickly!"


    As followed me and my mom out of the room. Arnold came out and joined us too. He had probably heard all themotion.


    When we entered the dining room, I saw my dad at the table with the notebook beside him.


    As and I exchanged subtle nces. We thought that my dad probably had something to say.


    "Sit down, everyone." My dad greeted us, then looked at As. "Thank you for saving my life. It''s time to share everything with you all."


    Despite my eagerness to unveil this secret, hearing him say that made me feel a strange mix of emotions.


    I suddenly felt the cruelty of it all as I saw his helpless, deste expression,


    I also realized why my mom had been evasive and cautious when she was upstairs.


    At this moment, I wished I was just Chloe Hartz, unaware of all my past experiences. They could just be my loving, caring parents, too.


    As nced at my dad, pulled me to sit down, and addressed my dad. "It''s gettingte, Dad. Let''s eat and rest early Chlo hasn''t rested well these past two days either. We can discuss this another time. Besides, I''m sure you haven''t gotten any rest r¨¦cently, and your health is


    important."


    As As spoke, my parents both seemed taken aback, their expressions revealing a hint ofplexity. But it was clear that they felt relieved.


    Arnold clicked his tongue twice. As he saw the rxed atmosphere, he held back the words he was about to say.


    I looked at As, feeling even morePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ???


    conflicted. Attas had called a halt just when it seemed the mystery was about to be unraveled. I was displeased, and I didn''t understand his intentions. Nevertheless, K trusted him. There had to be a


    reason he was handling it this way.


    "That makes sense. You''ve all been through so much trouble because of me..." My dad sighed and lowered his head in regret.


    Just as the tension was building up, my mom arrived with freshly cooked pasta. Each of us got arge bowl.


    The aroma of the aglio olio wafted through the air, making my stomach growl even more. The beef on top looked exceptionally tempting, stimting my appetite.


    I had to address my empty stomach first. There was no reason for my parents to hide anything anymore since things had gotten to this point. It was only a matter of time.


    I epted the pasta my mom handed me and shed her a contented smile. "I need some chili kes, Mom."


    She quickly turned around and


    hurried to the kitchen, returning with


    the chili kes in hand. As she


    handed it to me, she didn''t forget to give me a gentle reminder. "It''s ate. You shouldn''t have food that''s too spiey."


    That thoughtful remark made my nose suddenly tingle a little. That was my mom alright. She had raised me with her whole heart for twenty years.


    I quickly lowered my gaze and added a few chili kes to my food. I savored the te of aglio olio, experiencing a vor I had never encountered before. It was the most delicious pasta I had ever eaten.


    As the noodles settled in my stomach, a warm andforting sensation spread throughout my body, and a feeling of fatigue slowly crept in. I started blinking more slowly.


    "You''re tired, huh?" As said as he looked at me tenderly.


    I nodded. "Yeah, I''m exhausted. I need a good night''s sleep."


    I just wanted to lie down and fall asleep. I waspletely uninterested in whatever my dad wanted to talk about.

 Chapter 1180 Sleepy

    Back in the room, I wanted to copse onto the bed, but As grabbed me and pulled me toward the bathroom. I struggled and protested. "I don''t want to take a shower! I just want to sleep!" "A warm shower will make you sleep even better, sweetie. Trust me!" His tone was incredibly indulgent as he effortlessly guided me into the bathroom.


    At this point, I was so tired that my head felt heavy, and my steps were unsteady, making his actions particrly irritating.


    "Why are you being so annoying? I said... I''m not showering!" I pushed him away, evading his hands.


    He patiently embraced and kissed me, then turned on the shower and adjusted the water temperature.


    He swiftly removed my clothes and his own, pushed me under the water, and held me close.


    Softly, he whispered in my ear, "Are you annoyed? Hmm? I''ll wash you. You can sleep."


    His words made me chuckle involuntarily. I had no choice but toply with his wishes and lean against him.


    The warm water poured over us, and his embrace provided aforting support. I felt even sleepier. "Faster! I can''t hold on much longer!"


    He smirked and hugged me, lightly biting my ear. "Don''t say that."


    I absentmindedly responded, "Why not?"


    "Don''t you want to sleep?" He nibbled my earlobe.


    I shivered, hummed softly, and replied, "Yes, I do."


    He quickly washed and rinsed me before wrapping me in arge towel and carrying me out. He tucked me into bed, covered me with the nket, then returned to shower.


    The sound of water from the bathroom, the softness of the bed, and the weight of my eyelids...


    Soon, I lost consciousness and entered dreand.


    I slept veryfortably. When I woke up from a deep slumber, it was still quiet. I turned overzily, feeling around the bed, but the space next to me was empty. It looked like As had already gotten up. "He really is full of energy," I murmured softly.


    The thick curtains were drawn, which exined why the room was so dark. As I nced at the window, a beam of sunlight peeked through the curtains. It looked very bright. Reaching out, I fumbled for my phone but couldn''t find it. I instinctively nced at the clock on the wall. It was 11:15 a.m.


    I was shocked. Was it noon already?


    With a low grumble, I sat up, stretched, and quickly threw off the covers. I realized I had slept very deeply, which exined why I felt sofortable.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I hurriedly got out of bed, dashed


    into the dressing room, and threw on a pair of pajamas. When I pulled back the heavy curtains, the room was instantly flooded with sunlight. I found my phone and discovered it was turned off.


    As must have shut it down to avoid disturbing my sleep.


    I pressed the power button and rushed into the bathroom to freshen up. I thought I would visit the hospital first to check on Oliver.


    When I left the room, I discovered it was Saturday, and Ava was at home.


    When she say me emerge from the


    room, she cheered. "Mommy, you''re finally awake! I thought you were on another business trip likest time, and it would be a while before you came back. But it was only two days this time!"


    Her joyful little expression that showed on her rosy, tender cheeks was simply enchanting.


    She rushed to me, hugging my legs and looking up at me with her beautiful face. I quickly picked her up, suddenly feeling she had grown much heavier.


    "I''ll definitely tell you if I''m going anywhere for a long time." I kissed her cheek, and she clung to my neck excitedly.


    "It''s so nice when you''re home, Mommy!" She nestled in my arms.


    I carried her downstairs. "I have to go see Oliver at the hospital after lunch."


    "Where?" She blinked her big eyes at me. "Why do you need to see Oliver?"


    "Oliver got hurt and is staying in the hospital. I have to check on him and see if he''s making progress today," I exined patiently.


    "Can I go with you to see Oliver, Mommy?" Her little face approached mine.


    "You can''t go to the hospital often because you''re a child. It''s full of sick people, and children have weak immune systems. It''s not good for you to be somewhere like that." I rejected her request gently


    "But I want to see Oliver too!" She clearly wanted to stick by me. It had been a while since we spent so much time together like this.

 Chapter 1181 Constant Threats

    Arnold happened to walk out and saw Ava clinging to me.


    He called out, "Ava, I''ll take you and Jenny for a ride. Do you want to go?"


    Ava pondered for a moment before asking, "Is what you said true?"


    "Of course! When have I ever lied to you?" Arnold said confidently. "Come down and let''s go get Jenny!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I looked at Arnold and asked, "Aren''t you going to Gerby? How are things over there?"


    "I hadn''t had the chance to call Beatrice due to the circumstances involving Oliver and my father.


    "I came back for some personal matters and to take care of some things for your husband. I''ll return on Monday once the paperwork is sorted out," Arnold said casually.


    Ava had already run over and jumped onto him. Arnold lifted her onto his shoulder. Adorably perched on his shoulder, Ava let out a loud call for Jenny.


    "I''ll take them outter. Are you going to the hospital?" Arnold approached me, and we both headed downstairs together.


    "I need to check on Oliver''s condition. He took the... "I quickly swallowed the rest of my words.


    After all, Ava was present. This little girl was quite clever, and such matters couldn''t be let known to her.


    Arnold naturally understood my meaning and said, "I went to see himst night, and he''s fine now. But the injury was in a delicate spot, so he needs to rest properly. It seems that Lauren was really frightened." "They have feelings for each other, but Oliver hurt her too much! But as you said, he risked his life for her. How could she not be moved?"


    I sighed and added, "This method is too risky. If As hadn''t seen the position of the knife, he would have died!"


    "Mom, what do you mean by ''died''?"


    As expected, this clever little one realized what was going on. Ava gave me a scared look and asked for further information.


    "It was a brave man who saved your dad," I answered.


    "Was it Uncle Oliver?" She persisted.


    I could only nod. "Yes! But everything''s fine now!"


    I had to quickly tell her the oue, or else she might insist on going to the hospital.


    Arnold quickly changed the subject and said, "As for Gerby, Grand Tribeca has already been cleared out and is undergoing renovation Oh! The Chandler family is really something. Remember that nurse, Natasha?"


    I nodded, "I remember."


    Arnold put Ava down and said to her, "Go find Jenny! Tell her we''re going out to y!"


    Ava obeyed and quickly ran to Molly''s room in the back.


    Then Arnold disdainfully continued the previous topic, "Hazelyn strangled her to death."


    "What?" I asked, "Was it revealed during interrogation?"


    "Yes! Hazelyn-confessed it herself. She also murdered a male doctor, who was one of the participants in the murder of Helen Keller and the olddy of the Keller family. The whote idea of killing the Keller family came from this male doctor"


    Arnold and I walked to the sofa together, and Jim quickly brought over two cups of water.


    "A male doctor? How did Hazelyn and her mothere into contact with him? Was there bribery involved?" I asked disdainfully.


    "Jocelyn lured this doctor, giving him


    the idea and the medications. Later


    on, this guy tried the same tactic to


    extract money from Jocelyn because he was lustful for Hazelyn as well!


    "Jocelyn had been nning his death for a long time. This doctor continued to ckmail Jocelyn after Helen Keller''s death, so Hazelyn took action against him." "How?"


    I was pretty amazed by Hazelyn. These were just two crazy people who could kill anyone in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1182 Invisible Pressure

    Arnold set down his cup with a wicked smile and said, "Both mother and daughter are cunning.


    "When Hazelyn met with that doctor, she spiked his drink with drugs that made him have a heart attack and die! If she hadn''t confessed, no one would''ve known. She had not only murdered one person but two." "Haha... truly tit for tat. He ended up using the prescription he wrote on himself, so he deserved it!" I sighed. "They''re a dangerous family!"


    Arnold shook his head as he spoke, "It''s frightening. Beatrice is lucky. In Hazelyn''s words, if she had given her another month, Beatrice would have died suddenly, too."


    "It''s just monstrous," Iined. "How has Beatrice been these days?"


    "She''s been alright! Just under a lot of pressure! Suddenly, everything is weighing on her shoulders. She''s a bit disorganized, so Gavin and I are doing our best to help her. Gavin is giving her systematic lessons to catch up!" "Oh? Gavin has this method?" I was impressed.


    "You''re underestimating Gavin. He''s quite outstanding in both literary and military arts!" Arnold praised.


    "What about Finn?" I asked.


    "Thankfully, Finn has been taking care of her meticulously. He''s a good guy!" Arnold praised, then added, "The public trial might happen soon. Bryon applied several times to see Beatrice, but she has turned down his requests every time." "What the hell does he have to say? He harmed the lives of the Keller family! He is a beast!" I was furious.


    Suddenly, Ava looked up at me and protested, "Mommy, you can''t curse!"


    I didn''t even know when she hade back. I quickly nodded solemnly. "You''re right! Mommy was wrong."


    "Teacher said that admitting mistakes and changing them is what good children do!" After patting me, Ava followed Arnold to locate Jenny.


    My mom and Rose wereing downstairs, whispering as they walked. Seeing that I was already downstairs, my mom hurried over.


    I felt that my mom had be more reserved because of yesterday''s incident, and this feeling made me suddenly feel a bit strange and distant.


    "Mom! What time did As leave? I slept like a log for almost 10 hours straight." I pretended as if nothing had happened and asked casually. Rose came over and sat beside me.


    "He left very early! Before 8 a.m., in a rush!" Rose replied.


    "Mom, is there any soup? After eating, I need to go to the hospital. Do you want toe with me?" I asked to my mom again.


    "I''ll go check!" My mom said and quickly went to the kitchen.


    Rose looked at my mom''s back and quietly said to me, "Her heart is in turmoil! You need to give her peace of mind!"


    I nodded. "I know! But I really want to know what secrets are hidden in their hearts."


    "Don''t worry! Everything wille to light in due time!" Rose lightly patted my hand.


    At that moment, I seemed to


    understand why As didn''t make my dad speakst night. He wanted to give my parents some buffer. But in a certain sense, it was also a kind


    of invisible pressure.


    I looked towards the entrance of the dining room and said quietly to Rose, "It''s rted to the Bermuda! Grandma..."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After saying this, I looked at her. She certainly wasn''t clueless.


    Just then, my mom quickly walked out, smiling at me. "Molly has made creamy chicken soup. I asked her to simmer it a bit longer for you. Shall we eat now?"


    "Great! I''ll go after eating! Mom, do


    you want toe with me? Lauren has been staying up for several days. Let''s go and let her rest! said to my mom casually, trying to make her rx.


    "Well... alright! Let me go upstairs and change clothes!" She said and went upstairs.


    I went to the dining room with Rose. Arnold and Ava came down from upstairs, and Arnold asked me, "Can she go out wearing this dress? We''re not eating at home! We''re going out to eat."


    Ava happily ran to Rose and reported, "Granny, Uncle Arnold said he''ll take me to eat delicious food! He also wants to bring a friend along!"


    I suddenly looked at Arnold and asked, "Which friend?"

 Chapter 1183 Intentional Obstruction

    Arnold grinned mischievously and said, "Hana''s back! We had ns to go out for a meal together, and now we''re stuck with two third wheels!"


    Ava nced at Arnold with confusion and asked, "Uncle Arnold, why do we need wheels?"


    Both Arnold and I chuckled, looking at Ava. Arnold exined to her, "You and Jenny are the third wheels!"


    "Why?" Ava stubbornly asked.


    Arnold was at a loss for words.


    I said to Rose, "Looks like he has a target now!"


    Rose looked at Arnold and chuckled, "Men from the Beringer family are loyal but not proactive!"


    "Hana is a very elegant and lovely young woman. She''s a skilled and responsible new breed of designer-a furnishings designer! We''ve been coborating for a while, and I do like this girl, she''s mature and responsible." "I''ve met this girl. I met her the night you got married!" Rose nced at me and said, "She''s indeed a very likable girl!"


    "Grandma, you noticed that too!" I was amazed.


    My mom and I went to the hospital together after our meal.


    In the car, I saw her sitting in the passenger seat, gripping the handle of the thermos tightly. I knew she was a bit nervous.


    The reason I had to bring her to the hospital was to alleviate some of her pressure.


    We both understood that neither of us wanted to be the first to open up about the truth. We all harbored some trepidation. The closer we got to it, the more we wanted to avoid facing it.


    I''ve been imagining a question all along. If none of this had happened, if we were just an ordinary family, wouldn''t that be wonderful?


    I truly understood why my mom had said those words when she decided to sell the house. I didn''t give it much attention at the time, but now I understand her true thoughts and concerns.


    Life is indeed dramatic. Their darkest worries materialized after the house was sold. We couldn''t turn back from all of this.


    At the hospital, Oliver was awake. He was still lying on the bed, looking at us as we entered.


    Lauren immediately got up and asked, "Y-You''re back?"


    "It''s all fine now! Don''t worry!" After all, my mom was there so I couldn''t say too much.


    My mom handed the soup to Lauren. "Quick, feed him some. Molly specially prepared this soup to replenish his energy!"


    After taking the soup, Lauren immediately did as she was told. She helped Oliver to turn to the side, then fed him some soup.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    My mom looked at Oliver and said, "Thank you so much. Chloe said if it weren''t for you, she would''ve been the one injured! Sigh..." "There''s no need for thanks. Anyone would do the same," Oliver spoke up.


    I looked at Lauren and said softly, "Go and rest for a while. With my mom and me here, you can rx! You need to rest as much as possible!"


    "No need. When Oliver sleeps, I sleep too. It''s okay!" Lauren looked at Oliver''s still-pale face, her eyes full of pain.


    Not long after, Ivanna walked in. She probably didn''t expect to see me in the ward. "You''re back! Is Mr. George okay?"


    "He''s fine, false rm!" I said lightly. "My mom said she hasn''t seen you in a long time!"


    Ivanna quickly greeted my mom and Oliver affectionately before pulling my mom to the hospital lobby to chat.


    Lauren grabbed my arm and asked, "What''s going on exactly? Why did youe back so soon?"


    I shook my head gently. "It''splicated! He was kidnapped!"


    "Kidnapped?" Lauren was somewhat surprised. "Who did it?"


    "People from abroad."


    Lauren''s eyes stared at me and asked, "Is it time to reveal the secret?"


    I nodded. "There''s more to it than meets the eye."


    "What did they kidnap him for? There must be a purpose!"


    Oere is. My dad doesn''t


    think it''s that simple. After rescuing


    my


    , As decided to fly back to


    Foswood overnight."


    "It seems there''s more to it than meets the eye?" Lauren murmured to herself.


    "My dad was nning to reveal the truthst night, but when we got back to Foswood, it was already toote. As stopped it! He left early this morning, and I haven''t seen him yet" I said. en FindNovel


    "It must be As with some ideas. He must know a lot about Mr. George."

 Chapter 1184 Invisible Assassin

    I nced at Lauren and said, "This is exactly what I sensed, so I haven''t figured out what''s going on! But I feel like As knows some insider information!"


    "It''s easy to exin that. As has always been a strategist! After finding you, he was bound to investigate your dad and mom."


    Lauren''s thoughts coincided with mine. I remained silent, feeling uneasy.


    "Do you think the recent events are a bit sudden? Could they be rted to Liora''s escape?" Lauren asked.


    I nced at Oliver. Seeing that we were talking, he turned sideways with his eyes closed, seemingly asleep. He still looked weak. Lauren also looked at Oliver, then reached out to tuck him in with the nket. I gestured to Lauren and pointed to the balcony.


    We went to the balcony of the ward and continued our conversation.


    "It''s clear that I was the target instead of Oliver. However, As asserted that Liora couldn''t have been the culprit!"


    "Right, I was too busy with Oliver, and didn''t have time to ask about this!" Lauren gave me a doubtful nce.


    "The captured person doesn''t even know who the employer is. It''s all done through online transactions. Liora had just escaped, so it was not conceivable for her to track down a hired killer this quickly. It''s clear to all of us that the person was out to kill!" "Apart from Liora I really can''t think of anyone else. Mnie has long been inactive, and she''s not that smart," Lauren spected. "And Ste has still not returned to Foswood, so she''s a bit out of reach!" Suddenly, I thought of someone.


    "Could it be..." I trailed off, looking at Lauren, whose eyes also lit up.


    "... Denton Terrell?"


    We both said in unison.


    Indeed, I hadn''t considered this person before. In particr, I had only had one encounter with him, and by then, the Chandler family had already vanished from view.


    "How did I forget about him?" I looked at Lauren.


    "If we rule out tiora and Ste,


    there''s only kim left! When we met him in the Old Bourdamun, he didn''t seem like a kind person. Given what the Chandler family has be today, he would definitely hold you ountable."


    I nodded. "But Arnold reminded me that Denton has always been lying low and hasn''t made any suspicious moves!"


    "A barking dog doesn''t bite!" Lauren said.


    "His intervention is unexpected. There have been too many sudden events recently, so his subtle moves were overlooked."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Don''t forget, despite being abroad, he knows everything about Bourdamun like the back of his hand. Otherwise, why would everyone say he''s the real mastermind behind the Chandler family?" "And when we met him, there were people around him!" I suddenly realized. "When I saw him, it was obvious that Denton knew me."


    "Have you mentioned this to As since you''vee back?" Lauren asked me.


    I shook my head. "I don''t really remember! I should have!"


    "I think you should quickly remind As about this matter. Although it''s just our spection, it''s better to be safe than sorry."


    Lauren looked at me. "This time we''re taking a risk. We can''t always be so lucky. You see, they are aware of our dining locations, which is not a coincidence. It means we''ve been targeted." Indeed, what Lauren said coincided with my thoughts.


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    She continued, "Regardless of who''s behind this, it''s given us a signal that someone is always prepared to strike against us! However, it''s Oliver who got injured this time, and the authorities won''t let it go easily."


    I was about to speak when my phone suddenly buzzed. I quickly took it out of my pocket, and as I looked at the screen, my hand involuntarily trembled. I stared carefully at the screen, which disyed ''Unknown Caller

 Chapter 1185 He Has No Chance of Winning

    Lauren saw my expression and asked, "What''s going on?"


    I made a shushing gesture at her. I slid to answer the call and then opened the recording.


    The hoarse voice of the voice changer rang out again.


    "Ms. Chloe, do you think things have ended?" There was a tinge of mocking and contempt in that voice.


    "What else do you want? Stop ying tricks. You''re Navi Mansk, right? I warn you, if you dare set foot on Zydan again, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to go back!" I gritted my teeth. "Hahaha..."


    The voice on the other endughed uproariously, sending chills down my spine.


    "Don''t forget! The most important person to As is still with me! If you want him alive, then use that notebook to trade! Consider which is more valuable, and weigh your options carefully." The other party hung up before I could continue.


    Lauren looked at me, her eyes filled with fear.


    I nodded at her. ''The person who kidnapped my dad! I have to go find As!''


    "Then hurry up!" Lauren urged me. "Be sure to drive safely!"


    I quickly left the hospital room. I called out to my mom, who was still chatting with Ivanna, "Mom, we need to go back!"


    My mom stood up when she sensed something was wrong. After exchanging a few words with Ivanna, she hurried behind me and anxiously asked, "Chloe, did something happen?" "The kidnapper called me again. I have to inform As!"


    I called As.


    As answered immediately and said, "Chloe! Are you awake?"


    "I just came out of the hospital! Navi Mansk called again! I recorded it, and I''ll send it to you! Now I''ll take my mom back to Foswood, and then go to you!"


    After informing As, I sent him the recording of the phone call I just made.


    Asforted me, "You don''t need to rush back and forth. I''ll go back to Foswood now!"


    I felt a bit panicked. After all, the threat in Navi Mansk''s phone call made me feel unsettled. He said, ''The most important person to As is with me!'' This obviously referred to my biological father.


    "Alright! Let''s meet at hometer!"


    With my mother in tow, I hurriedly got into the car and headed for Foswood.


    When our car just entered the private road leading to Foswood, I saw As''s car ahead, already entering the gate of Foswood. It seemed he was faster than me.


    I stepped on the elerator and


    drove directly through the gate. Just


    as I saw As and Cane leaving the car ahead, As walked towards car. When my car stopped, he


    opened the door for me. I l saying, ''It seems he escat As,


    quickly exited the car and looked at As,


    "Don''t worry! He will call again, and will agree to trade with him!" As said calmly. "Since we let him go, there will naturally be a time to deal with him!"


    My mom exited the car and looked at us nervously, "As... they''re not done yet?"


    As gently said, "You can rest assured. He doesn''t stand a chance."


    He wrapped his arm around me and continued, "Let''s go in. It''s too sunny out here."


    We walked directly into the house but saw my dad sitting in the living room. He would be joyfully working in the garden at this time of day every day.


    He was surprised to see all of using in, but immediately realized something and stared at As with a heavy heart, "As, is it..."


    He didn''t continue speaking, but we all knew what he meant.


    "Yes! It seems he has escaped!" As didn''t conceal it either and said, "But you don''t have to worry! It''s time to settle the score with him!"


    "Is he... asking to trade for someone using the notebook?" My dad looked at us and asked.


    His question surprised me. My dad knew that Navi Mansk would take this step.


    My dad sighed regretfully, his face pale at seeing our reactions, and he whispered, "It''s fate! I''ve been escaping from them for 20 years, but yet I failed!" Then he suddenly looked up at my mom and ordered, "Go get the notebook!"


    After ncing at him and briefly bing pale, my mother turned around and walked upstairs to get it.


    My dad said to both of us, "Come over and sit down."


    As As dragged me over to the couch, I couldn''t resist giving him a quick squeeze. I knew that what my father was going to say would be of interest to me.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1186 Bound by Fate

    My dad hung his head low. Since he returned yesterday, his spirits seemed deted, and he appeared burdened with heavy thoughts. It made me feel very uneasy.


    I understood his emotions. After all, this was connected to everything from his past. Most importantly, it revealed the fact that they weren''t my biological parents. I knew they wouldn''t want to lose me, their only daughter. I was their everything.


    At this moment, I fully understood why my mom had sighed when they sold the house in the small town. She must have been worried they would be left with nothing and felt a sense of insecurity.


    But I never expected this to happen so quickly.


    When As saw how depressed my dad was, he calmly reassured him. "Don''t worry too much about it, Dad. Letting him go back was part of my strategy to buy time. Many clues are connected to him. We let him go as part of the long game." My dad remained silent. The notebook seemed to be the key to unlocking this conversation.


    We waited for what seemed like forever before my mom finally came downstairs with heavy and tentative steps.


    She approached my dad cautiously and handed him the notebook. Her lips quivered as she called his name gently. "...George!"


    My dad didn''t respond. Instead, he took the notebook. He gently caressed it like a treasure before passing it to As.


    "Take it and use it to save someone!" His tone was firm. "If I could turn back time, I would wish none of this had happened, that it was all just a nightmare! It''s been over twenty years... It''s time to put an end to this!"


    My heart began to elerate as I looked at my mom standing next to my dad. At that moment, I noticed how much she had aged, her expression filled with profound sorrow.


    "Mom!" I got up and pulled her close, getting her to sit beside me. As I held her hand, I felt how cold it was.


    "Dad, why did you contact Navi?" I broke the silence, looking at my father''s heavy expression. Since things had reached this point, I couldn''t miss the opportunity to find out everything, even if it might seem cruel. But I believed they also needed to face this reality. I felt my mom''s hand trembling incessantly as I said that.


    "It started when I was very young." My dad looked up at me, his eyes filled with sorrow. "I was from Norton. I grew up in the mountains. We were very poor, but my parents'' love was strong, and my childhood was warm and beautiful.


    "But fate is unpredictable. When I


    was ten, there was a sh flood. My father tried to save a child from our vige and pushed him onto a tree


    before being swept away by the torrential mudflow. My mom watched in horror as my dad was submerged in the mud, and she couldn''t ept it. She cried and rushed over, but the vigers stopped her."


    He seemed to age as he talked, his voice choking with emotions.


    "After crying herself unconscious several times that night, she ran out in a frenzy while nobody was watching, desperately digging


    through the mud where my dad


    died. The loose earth on the hillside slid down, causing a tree to fall and strike her in the back of the head. She lost her life right then and there."


    When I heard that, I couldn''t hold back my tears.


    As quickly embraced me, and I buried my face in his chest.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    My dad''s voice became hoarse with suppressed tears. "I became an orphan. I was ten years old that year."


    Another ten-year-old!


    What a tragic age it was.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt fortunate. Perhaps losing those memories of a miserable childhood was a kind of liberation.


    My mom kept trying to wipe her tears away.


    My dad continued, "But my dad was a hero in that incident, a brave hero. The sh flood destroyed the entire vige overnight, and the surviving vigers took care of me. After all, my dad had died trying to save someone.


    "But life was difficult for everyone


    after the disaster. I was left with


    nothing and had to rely on others for support. About half a year after the disaster, the authorities took me out of the mountains and sent me to an orphanage. After all, my dad had died saving someone. I was a hero''s son. I was given extra attention, of course, and I vowed to study hard. That was also something my


    parents had always taught me when they were alive."

 Chapter 1187 Death Without Anyone Knowing

    My heart ached as I lifted my eyes to see my father in front of me, who seemed both familiar and unfamiliar.


    "I had no family left, so all I could do was study. I devoted all my time to my studies, excelling in both middle and high school. I was a model student and was admitted to the prestigious University of Ithaca. Chemistry was my favorite subject, andter, I was admitted to a top-ranking university in Nocturnia, bing one of the best there," my dad said slowly.


    "My name is Oscar Parson. My real name is Jasper Paul, but I changed my surname to Parson to honor the ones who took care of me." My dad revealed his name.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, you''re Oscar Parson? But what about Lucas Paul?" As interjected, looking at my father in disbelief.


    My dad looked at As in shock. "How did you know?"


    "I happened to see some information about Oscar Parson from a prestigious Nocturnia university. I also got the information about Lucas Paul from the Bermuda secret files," As said calmly.


    I saw my dad''s face go pale, his voice hoarse as he struggled to say, "Well... looks like I shouldn''t do anything I wouldn''t want anyone else to know!


    "Lucas Paul was a name I usedter when I couldn''t bear to use the Parson surname anymore. I reverted to my original surname tomemorate the person who raised me. I wanted to remind myself to always be grateful and remember who nurtured me. But... I feel ashamed." My dad''s expression was like that of an old man, full of humility.


    My heart ached.


    He had a bright future ahead of him. I never imagined he would ruin his life because of a moment of greed, and would need to change his name constantly just to survive. It was tragic.


    The woman sitting beside me trembled slightly, as if she had lost a secure anchor.


    "Dad, how are you connected to Bermuda?" I asked urgently, silently ming As for interrupting my dad''s story.


    My dad nced at me, adjusting his emotions.


    "When a person gains fame and desire, they''ll deviate from the right path," he said softly. "At that time, I was a top schr at that university and naturally, many girls wanted to date me.


    "I met a wealthy, beautiful, and noble girl who was the object of pursuit of many young admirers. But she was fond of me, and we quickly fell in love.


    "Just when I thought my life was going smoothly, the girl''s family found out about our rtionship. Her father called me to their abandoned estate and gave me a harsh lesson in reality." I saw a self-deprecating smile on my dad''s face.


    "That lesson made me understand the concept of disparity. He implied that I was aiming at the moon and she was way out of my league. After humiliating me, he beat me up and threw me out of the estate. I was on the brink of death after their


    servants beat me."


    "That''s outrageous!" I was enraged and couldn''t control my feelings. "What happened afterward?"


    "I met your mom then. Her real name is Moira Preston. She was the reason I survived. She was working part-time while studying in Nocturnia and doingwn maintenance at the family''s estate.


    "She happened to be working there that day. When she saw me getting thrown out, she quietly ran out and took me to the hospital. I was severely injured, and she used up all her savings to save me from the brink of death." I reached out and held my mom''s hand. "I didn''t know you two met like this."


    My mom smiled bitterly and sighed softly.


    My dad continued, "When I woke up,


    I saw the thugs from that family warning her. If she dared leak any information, they would ensure we died without anyone knowing. They fired her after that. I felt like a disaster, like I was dragging your mom down.


    ret


    "I felt like there was nothing left to live for. All the good things in my heart were gone, and all my hopes had been shattered. It was cruel. thought was the pride of heaven, but in fact, I was nothing. In the eyes of those rich people, I was


    no


    worthless, just a piece of trash!"


    My dad smiled self-deprecatingly as he continued, "Because I was poor and came from nothing, all the glory I had in school was just a bubble, an illusion!"

 Chapter 1188 All Unfortunate Souls

    Even though it had been twenty years, my dad appeared utterly mired in the shame of that moment as he spoke. It was clear how deeply the experiences of that period had impacted him and affected his self-esteem.


    "I lost my mind back then. I tried to drive Moira away, yelling at her and smashing things. But she still took care of me until my injuries healed, even though it exhausted all her savings. I couldn''t afford the high medical expenses and had to leave the hospital even though I hadn''t fully recovered," my dad said. My mom covered her face beside me, her shoulders shaking uncontrobly.


    "Moira was afraid I would be traumatized when I returned to school, or that I would be depressed and have suicidal thoughts because I hadn''t fully recovered. She took me back to her house. Moira was by my side the entire month, taking painstaking care of me," my dad continued.


    "After I got beat up, that wealthy girl never got in touch with me again. I don''t know if she just thought it was a game or if it was because of threats from her family. That rtionship ended without even giving me a chance to say goodbye," he sighed, shaking his head with a bitter smile. "That''s reality. But your mother has always supported me, and listened to mein about my problems while providing me with silent constion."


    I reached out and hugged my mom, greatly admiring her patience and kindness.


    With tears running down her cheeks, my mother said, "I couldn''t let go. I once lost someone I loved because of negligence. When I saw how he was after I saved him, I was afraid. I was afraid that if I ignored him, he might lose his life. After all, he was still so young!"


    "What happened?" I asked curiously. I wanted to know what my mom was thinking at that time. I believed she acted out of kindness, but what else had made my mom so determined to do that, if not love?


    My mother gave me a pained look as she spoke, saying, "Back then, I went to Nocturnia with my mother. Our family was the envy of many as we had afortable life.


    "My mother had a severe


    hemorrhage when she gave birth to


    me, so her uterus was removed. That meant my dad lost the chance to have a son, which he regretted He couldn''t ept that, so he raised me as a son. He had high hopes for me and decided to send me to Nocturnia to study with my mom. But..."


    Her lips trembled uncontrobly. "But... after we left the country for more than a year, my dad had another woman. When my mother learned about that, she couldn''t epit. She went crazy and called him every day. My dad, who had no conscience, cut off our financial support and stopped sending us money.


    "After that, my mother started drinking heavily and became


    depressed. The two of us relied on each other for survival as I struggled in a foreign country for my


    education. I urged her to cheerine


    and vowed to make that man regret what he did, but my mother was still depressed. One day, when I came home from work, I found that she... hadmitted suicide by taking poison."


    I clenched my fists tightly. I didn''t understand how fathers like that could exist.


    My mom''s story sounded like Beatrice''s story. No wonder they had no other rtives in that small town.


    She continued, "My mother died in a foreignnd, and I was left with nothing. I had to work while studying, and I couldn''t take it easy at all. I knew what the consequences would be if I stopped. I had almost no friends at that time since I was just rushing between school and work.


    "When I saw your father being beaten half to death, I thought of my deceased mother. So I took him to the hospital. I always thought that if he died here, his family would be as heartbroken as I was. I didn''t think too much about it at that moment. All I knew was he would die if I didn''t save him!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Maybe without you, I would really be dead!" My dad said seriously.


    My mom looked at me. "But when he woke up, his emotions were the same as my mother''s at that time. I didn''t dare let go. I was afraid that if I turned around and left, he would disappear forever. He was so young.


    "Maybe I was just feelingpassionate. When he told meter he was an orphan, I felt even more that we were two kindred spirits in exile. There was no way I was letting go of him after that."

 Chapter 1189 A Custom-Made Trap

    After listening to my mom, my dad sighed deeply. "I gradually started depending on your mom. But when it rains, it pours. We only stayed in that house for a month." "Why?" I asked.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Your mom didn''t have time to work to support us while taking care of me. Plus, she had spent all her money while I was in the hospital, so thendlord kicked us out.


    "That was the cruel reality. Your mother and I sat side by side with our luggage on the streets of Nocturnia that evening. At that moment, I vowed to myself then and there that I would be wealthy, well-known, and provide Moira with a secure home so she wouldn''t regret saving me."


    My hand subconsciously tightened around As''s hand, imagining the embarrassment they must have felt.


    As gripped my hand solidly to show that he recognized how I was feeling.


    "Where did you go then?" I asked weakly.


    I could guess how easy it would be to go astray in such a situation.


    My dad shook his head, looking at me and As. "When someone hits rock bottom, they''ll cling to anything they can as if it were a lifeline. We were the same. We were homeless, and although we were discouraged, we also clung together more tightly. "Fortunately, one of my ssmates helped us out and let us stay in his house. He was our lifesaver!"


    My dad chuckled. "Then, I met a businessman in cosmetics from Cirencester. He was my ssmate''s uncle. My ssmate praised me to the skies. A top student, an academic star, the most promising talent..."


    "He said that?" I couldn''t help but interject.


    "Yes, he carefully set up the trap step by step, luring me in. He asked his uncle if any projects could earn us some extra money, like providing us with technology or form for cosmetics while they handled the marketing. To be honest, I was very interested in my ssmate''s proposal."


    "The trap he set was tailor-made for you," I sighed.


    My father chuckled bitterly with a sour expression. "I didn''t expect his uncle to give me a chance."


    "He was the one who led you astray?" I murmured.


    bet


    My dad nodded in frustration. "At that time, purification technology in Nocturnia was very advanced. He asked me to research a form for cosmetics, saying that the sales of this particr cosmetic were very promising and could make a lot of money.


    "He said that if I could help hime up with the form, he would pay me amission. The amount he mentioned was astronomical for me!


    "That... was the first step that led me


    astray. I earned my first pot of gold with my knowledge. The


    He suddenlyughed, a somewhat bitterugh that made us uneasy.


    Greed!


    Desire!


    Those were the greatest demons in everyone''s hearts, especially when there was no defense against temptation in circumstances like these.


    I nced up at As, who had been listening attentively.


    But my dad continued with a sneer,


    "After I got the money, I wanted to grow and get revenge, which made me decide to buy a house on the spot. I didn''t want to worry about not having a stable ce to live


    anymore, and I didn''t want to see the woman who was with me suffer. That''s how your mom and I finally got our own home in that indifferent and cold ce, and I lived together with Moira, starting a worry-free family life."


    "But misfortune began to approach us step by step." my mom sounded desperate.


    "Because after that, little by little, the form for cosmetics began to change... When I realized that, I was already deeply trapped and unable to extricate myself..."

 Chapter 1190 Theres Something Fishy Here

    Suddenly, I noticed a hint of hopelessness in his gaze.


    "Our daughter was nine years old at that point. My "skills" allowed us to live a prosperous and carefree life. When the city where I was studying, Norton, called me back to the country, I didn''t dare go back. I knew deep down that what I did was contradictory to my


    homnd. I had no way back, no way home!"


    I nced at As. He had made an irreparable mistake.


    It sent shivers down my spine.


    No wonder he had connections with Bermuda. And they had been relentless in their pursuit.


    My dad looked at us. "One day, I finally realized that I had led my family to the edge of a cliff. I wanted to hit the brakes. I changed my name to ''Tony,'' which was the mysterious Tony Paul from Bermuda, and Moira changed her name to ''Yunia''. "Then, to be more discreet, we moved the whole family to a remote and quiet town, wanting to live incognito and get away from the harassment of those people," My dad looked helpless, and I could imagine the unease he felt at the time. "But I was naive. We only lived a quiet life for less than two years. One day, my daughter suddenly vanished out of nowhere. We searched every corner of the small town, but she was nowhere to be found. I suspected that it must have been them.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Sure enough, they told me that if we wanted to find our daughter, we had to continue to work for them, otherwise we would never see our daughter again. I had no choice but to give in as I was desperate to save my daughter. I continued to develop new forms for them while trying to get my daughter back. It was terrible. We were desperate, but we couldn''t find anyone to help us."


    He had been bearing it calmly until now, but suddenly, he started crying.


    It was one of the few times I had ever seen my dad lose control. Thest time it happened was when I divorced Matthew, and he had hugged me and cried loudly in anger. But it was even more terrible this time.


    "Dad! Don''t be like this. That''s all in the past now." I stood up and moved closer, crouching before him and extending my hand to dab at the tears on his cheeks.


    He grasped my hand, shaking his head and sobbing even more before saying, "But... we waited in agony for 2 years and still couldn''t find our daughter. Your mom and I both knew in our hearts that our daughter was no longer with us," He choked. "She must be... gone!" My mom''s voice shook uncontrobly. "She was so lovely and good!"


    "Chloe... over the years, we treated you as if you were the daughter we found. We didn''t want to lose you, but..." My mom hugged me.


    As I hugged her, I said firmly, "I won''t let you leave me! Absolutely not!"


    "How did you find Chloe then?" As interrupted.


    My dad tried to calm himself down. He looked at As and said, "At that time, we didn''t want to give up. After all, she was our beautiful daughter.


    "We were oppressed and threatened


    while secretly looking for our


    daughter, but we found nothing. One day, Moira saw a little girl who had been seriously injured and brought to the hospital in that small town." My dad looked at my mom.


    My mom continued, "She was the same age as our daughter, and I went crazy with excitement at the time. I didn''t even realize how


    excited was. Butter, I found out that she wasn''t our daughter


    Despite her astonishing beauty, she


    seemed barely alive."


    My dad took over, "Moira called me immediately to tell me about it. Iforted her, saying that we would find our daughter for sure. I urged her toe home quickly. After all, that was someone else''s child."


    "I didn''t want to leave and kept an


    eye on the situation. As I was about to go home, heard the man who had brought her there on the phone in the corridor. He said, ''She''s not dead. She''s Rory White''s daughter. She''s useful, so keep her alive! Only she can lure out Rory White. We can''t let Rory live!" My mom vividly recounted the situation at the time.


    "When I heard him say they couldn''t let Rory live, I was startled. That meant there was something fishy going on!"


    I thought about how aware and desperate my mother must have felt at the moment, having just lost her child.


    "Was he a tall and thin man?" As asked.


    When I heard As''s question, I thought of someone!

 Chapter 1191 Fleeing for Life

    My mom immediately answered, "Yes, I remember clearly, he was very tall and skinny. I heard him say, ''Send someone to watch over this girl! She knows me, and if she wakes up, it''ll be over. That brat has been looking for her and he doesn''t know if she''s still alive or dead.""


    I was anxious. I knew that the little girl she described was me. These were fragments of memories I hadn''t erased.


    The tall and skinny man she mentioned should be the man who took me away after I was thrown out of the car.


    I was about to say his name, but my mom continued, "The most crucial thing is, he also said, ''if it doesn''t work out, we can only give her a sleeping injection after checking her injuries and take her away! Find a ce to hide her, but we must not let any word slip out!"" I involuntarily looked at As, only to see his face darken significantly.


    As lowered his gaze to me, and we said in unison, "rk Norton!"


    My dad continued, "When Moira returned from the hospital to tell me about this, I thought this girl must have a secret on her just like our daughter. Your mom then came up with a bold idea to take you away."


    I looked at my mom, and she said, "It was just an idea at the time, but we were determined to steal you away no matter what."


    "But it wasn''t so easy. We were being watched. Moira was afraid that something might happen, and you would be taken away if it took too long! In a moment of desperation, she turned around and poured a chemical solution from theboratory onto her hand, burning it severely."


    I murmured as I looked at my mom, "So that''s how you got the scar on your hand?"


    Only then did she nod, looking at her left hand.


    My mother had a patch of ugly, wrinkled scars all across her left hand, from the wrist to the fingertips.


    Whenever I questioned my mother how she got that scar, she would casually reply that it was from a burn when she was younger. Whenever I asked how she got burned, she would dismiss it as a minor issue and im she couldn''t recall specific details.


    It turned out it was to save me. From the hideous scar, it must have been a severe injury at the time.


    "The people monitoring us assumed it was a genuine injury, so they hurried us to the hospital. Then, Moira saw that man paying the medical staff and nurses to have the little girl''s hospital records deleted.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seemed like he wanted to take the child away so she took the initiative. She quietly carried the little girl away and hid her in a garbage truck.


    "It was fortunate that just when the man noticed the child was missing, a group of people from the hospital came to inquire about the little girl''s situation. The man slipped away!"


    "Another group of people came?" I looked at As with some skepticism.


    "That should be from my grandmother''s house!" As said, "Because ording to the timeline, by that time, people from my grandmother''s house had already found me."


    My dad continued, "We fled the town


    overnight with the child. At that time, the child hadn''t fully regained consciousness. We bought tickets to Norward with false identities and only stayed in each ce for a few days.


    "After that, we drove about a lot before eventually making our getaway from the border. In short, we had to travel about for a full two years before we could finally return to Zydan."


    "No wonder there were noplete clues to be found!" As said lightly, "But we are sure that Oscar Parson and Lucas Paul must be the same person!"


    "I''ve had the most number of names!


    We made up names on the spot and changed them for every ce we went. The only thing worth


    celebrating is that we had more than enough, thanks to our savings at the time," My dad chuckled


    QUA


    self-deprecatingly.


    "The child woke up on the way, but she resisted us very much, constantly trying to escape." My dad''s expression was distraught when he said this. But As hugged me tightly as if afraid of losing me again.


    "We were in agony. No matter how we exined, she pretended to be obedient in front of us. But as soon as she saw outsiders, she called for help. She kept saying she wanted to find her friend! When we asked who her friend was, she refused to say anything!"


    As tenderly kissed my head, holding me tightly.

 Chapter 1192 Unique

    My dad lowered his head and said, "But we were truly at our wits'' end. She was trying every possible way to escape. However, we can''t bear to let her go because she''s still so young. "Also, since she''s too clever, we''re afraid of her exposing our whereabouts. We know full well that once the people from Navi''s group find our trail, it''s game over for both of us."


    "She also depended on us during these two years of escape, much like our daughter did before. She got away once, and it took us two whole days to track her down. It was really difficult to get her back because she was huddled with other beggars." I felt shivers running down my spine as I listened to my dad''s story.


    "We were at our wits'' end, and after hearing people say that hypnosis can erase memories, we made up our minds. To prevent her from running away, we could only find a hypnotist to seal her memories. After that, she became much more obedient. She never mentioned finding her friend again!"


    "The friend she was looking for is me!" As held me tightly and said to my parents, "So I''ve been tormenting her for eighteen years!"


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I nestled into As''s embrace.


    My dad also hung his head, full of guilt.


    "We continued to live briefly in various cities, not daring to stay long. Until we went to Bibury, we felt powerless and just wanted to settle down. However, my sole area ofpetence was chemistry, that''s all I could do."


    "And then?"


    "This was my life''s wealth, so I insisted on bing a chemistry teacher. Moira didn''t agree, but I used myst bit of wealth to secure this position. Given the situation at the time, she could only go along with it." My mom, sitting beside me, was already sobbing uncontrobly at this point. She covered her face and choked back sobs.


    I reached out and hugged her shoulder, "Mom! No matter what happens, I still recognize you as my mother. If you hadn''t risked your lives to take me out, I might not even know what I''d be today. You are my parents." She took her hand from her face and looked at me with frightened leyes, and she asked, "When did you find out?"


    I knew what she was asking.


    "From the first time I asked you why I couldn''t remember anything from my childhood? From that day on, I knew that you weren''t my biological parents!" I truthfully told her.


    She couldn''t control her emotions and hugged me tightly, "Chloe! I''m sorry... We didn''t mean to erase your memories, it was to stay alive! We..."


    "Mom... I don''t me you anymore!" I wiped away my tears and patted her on the back.


    I looked at my father and asked, "So how did Navi find you in the end?"


    "He was the cosmetics merchant who dragged me down back then, my ssmate''s uncle." My dad replied as he looked at me.


    "I know that," I said, "I meanter, and this time too!"


    "At that time, he was a cosmetics


    merchant but he was inspired to be affluent after seeing the wealthy big shots! He was meticulous, bold, and cunning. He didn''t settle for mediocrity, so he went to Nocturnia with a purpose. N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Moreover, he had been keeping an eye on me for a year. His


    17.


    appearance. before me was not a coincidence but carefully nned with my ssmate. Every step was nned. I had long be their target! They groomed me like a puppet for them!"


    "It seems they were plotting carefully!"


    "And themission I obtained was just the tip of the iceberg for them. They quickly became wealthy using my skills and ran rampant for twenty years. Navi also became the overlord of that area." "Now he wants to unify Bermuda and be the one and only king! In fact, for these twenty years, he has never stopped searching for me."


    My dad looked at As, "The reason


    he controls Rory White is that he knows that one day, I''ll be useful to him. He said he already knew my whereabouts long ago and even abducted Rory White''s daughter."


    "Oh?"

 Chapter 1193 A Crafty Escape Plan

    "That means rk Norton had collusion with him!" As analyzed.


    "And me? I was still smugly thinking that I hadpletely escaped!" My dad chuckled, "Now looking back, I''ve never really escaped his clutches!"


    "So, when you saw me pursuing Chloe, you already knew who I was?" As looked at my dad and asked.


    "I didn''t know! I didn''t even know who Rory White was, or how he ended up in Navi''s handster! But this time, Navi told me who Rory White was! We had a candid chat all night."


    "Why did he tell you these things?" I looked at As and asked, "In theory, he shouldn''t have revealed Rory White."


    "I used to only know that Rory White was Chloe''s biological father! This was something we knew when we stole her from those viins. It was also one of the reasons we decided to erase her memories.


    "Because we knew in our hearts that our daughter was probably no longer in this world, hence we cherished her even more. We simply didn''t want to leave her!


    "But I didn''t know how Navi managed to control Rory. Navi told me that the man who injured Chloe at the time and the man we stole the child from, was named rk."


    My dad said with difficulty, "He found Rory and told Navi that as long as Rory was there, I couldn''t escape because Rory''s child was with me. He... also said that Chloe was the childhood sweetheart of the Pierce family''s heir. I finally understood why you loved Chloe so much..."


    I hadn''t expected to be a pawn in everyone''s game.


    "Was this also the reason you fled with Navi?" As asked again.


    My dad raised his head abruptly and looked at As, "I didn''t want to go with him, but he said if I resisted, he would kill Rory White!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "He said that once he found me and Rory White was of no value, he would try to take me away. After all, I was an important tool for him to make money. He said he had many ways to extract the information from my head and turn it into money.


    "To ensure my survival and stop him


    from hurting Rory once more, I revealed all of the research findings that were recorded in my notebook. He wanted the notebook because of this, but he let me go when


    he


    realized he couldn''t keep up with


    your constant pursuit of us.


    "After all, he could easily trade Rory White for the notebook or me!"


    My dad handed the notebook over again, "Hurry up and trade it! If you can get Chloe''s biological father back, it means that our decision to take her and flee for our lives was the right one. It''s the best decision Moira and I have made in our lives!"


    After taking a quick look at the


    notebook, As went to grab it but


    turned to face my father, saying, "Don''t you believe that by doing this, they''ll have seeded? You will¡¤ remain the mastermind, too! All of Navi''s impressive capital growth throughout the years is due to you.


    "You truly are indispensable to him. How many people have been injured by your "achievements"? Will you not face consequences if Interpol steps in to resolve this matter?"


    "If I''m caught one day, I''m willing to ept the consequences!" My dad was already pale at this point, "But, the final form in this notebook is for detoxification. Even long-term toxins can be gradually diluted!"


    As''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Oh? Are you saying that this form, instead of being toxic, is actually for detoxification?"


    My dad nodded, "Yes, that''s why, even though I wanted to be a chemistry teacher in Bibury, I was tirelessly hoping to correct my mistakes using theboratory there! To atone for the heinous crimes I''vemitted! To alleviate my sins!" "Fight poison with poison?" As mused.


    My dad remained silent for a long


    time before raising his head again. "Well... once you rescue Rory White, I-I''II I-I''ll go back to Bibury with Moiral We''ve already discussed itst night. Navi won''t desire that house


    anymore. I can still go back there... and live a simple life. I..."

 Chapter 1194 Cant Be Without You

    "Dad! What are you saying? You and Mom can''t go anywhere. This is your home! Wherever I am, you''ll be there too!"


    I quickly expressed my stance. Although I couldn''t remember the days of fleeing, since they protected me and kept me alive, I had no reason to let them be alone.


    "Even if my biological fatheres back, you''re still my parents. Although I don''t remember what happened in my childhood or the days of fleeing, you''ve taken care of me for 20 years. I''ll never forget that. Because of this, you have the right to live with me." "W-We''re sorry for you! It''s because of us that you were forcibly separated... that..." My mom spoke guiltily.


    "Let''s not talk about that now! You kept her alive regardless, so you''re my benefactors!" As quickly spoke up. "We don''t need to dwell on this. The most urgent matter now is to rescue Rory. I''m afraid of unforeseen circumstances!"


    "But... he went back..." My dad hesitated to speak.


    I knew he was afraid.


    "Although I let Navi escape back to the Bermuda this time, we can''t give him another chance to catch his breath! This time, we mustpletely eradicate Navi. Only then can we find stability."


    "Will it affect you?" My dad asked worriedly.


    "Affect me? He can''t affect me! But he did use Rory to control me. So I must make him understand that there''s a price to pay for harming my loved ones!"


    As''s tone was unquestionable. "My people are already with him, but we haven''t found Rory''s hiding ce yet. So yesterday, I only showed him the pictures. Navi calcted that correctly. The book wasn''t on me, nor was it in Bibury. That''s why he ultimately let you go." "I anticipated this. Since he would take this step, we must turn the tables and use this notebook to get Rory back."


    I looked at As and asked urgently, "When will you leave?"


    "I still need to make some


    preparations I''m afraid I alone won''t


    be able to control that side,


    startled. And Rory isn''t just meene


    especially now that Navi has been


    Povel.


    concern. There are also the Anti-Organization and Celine whoFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    want him dead, hence I need to n carefully!"


    Then he turned to my parents and said, "Things are clear now! Perhaps disposing of Navi will truly confirm whether your daughter is still alive! What do you think?"


    My mom instantly became terrified and was unable to speak. My dad reacted quicker, stammering as he asked As, "You... what do you mean... our daughter might still... be alive?"


    "Don''t get your hopes up too high, but since you haven''t seen her body, there''s still a glimmer of hope. As they say, seeing is believing, right?" As gave an ambiguous answer.


    My mom immediately knelt before


    As, grabbed his hand and pleaded, "As, please help us! We need to know our daughter''s whereabouts. Even if she''s dead, we need to know h-how she died!" en FindNovel


    bet


    As quickly extended his arm to lift my mom. "Mom! Don''t do this. We''ve been investigating this matter all along. Many chains are broken due to your battles to survive, making it difficult to findplete evidence and reconstruct the truth. Maybe this time... it''s possible!"


    As embraced me and said, "Chloe, stay with your parents! I need to go back to thepany and make some preparations."


    I nodded. "Okay, go ahead!"


    He nced at me with relief, then kissed my forehead affectionately. "Be good. I... mighte backte."


    As gave my parents a quick instruction before turning around and leaving. I saw him get into the car with Cane and quickly disappear from our sight.


    After he left, the atmosphere among the three of us became awkward.


    Ultimately, my mom couldn''t hold back anymore and burst into tears. She hugged me tightly and said, "Chloe! My child! I''m sorry for you, but I can''t be without you! I really can''t!"

 Chapter 1195 Losing Emotional Control

    I knew she was heartbroken, of course, even more heartbroken about her biological daughter whom she had carried for ten months and raised for ten years. But I knew her feelings of attachment to me were genuine.


    My dad couldn''t control his emotions either and burst into tears. The three of us hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    I couldn''t lose them. I had only been with Rory White and Lucille White for ten years and didn''t remember anything from those years. Perhaps if I never recovered those memories, they would just be rtives with shared gic material to me. The ones who had truly cared for me were the elderly couple in front of me.


    Rose eventually made her way downstairs at this precise moment, ending our uneasy silence. She also asked a lot of questions about their daughter.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Unfortunately, due to their fugitive status, they had nothing about their daughter, not even a photo.


    It was then that I understood my mom''s kneeling just now. As was correct. Navi seemed to be the only one with the authority to find any trace of their daughter.


    But one thing, I had spected that their daughter would be named "Kylie." But no, their daughter''s name is Gianna Paul, also known as Gemma. ording to them, we didn''t look alike at all.


    Communication between people is crucial. With Grandma Rose present, much of our awkwardness was smoothed over. Coincidentally, Arnold returned with the two children and Hana. From the sweat on the two children''s heads, it was clear that they had had a lot of fun.


    Before I could even greet Hana, my precious daughter rushed over and hugged my leg. "Mom, today was the most fun day I''ve ever had! Guess where we went? It was so exciting!" Ava''s expressions were very colorful.


    I nced at Hana, and she smiled so sweetly that it was heartwarming. I always felt like Hana''s smile was somewhat familiar.


    "Where did you go?" I asked Ava.


    "Uncle Arnold and Aunty Hana took us to the national park, and there''s a children''s amusement park inside. It was so much fun! You never took me there! Uncle Arnold knows everything, it''s all stuff you don''t know!" Ava''s tone carried a hint of disdain. I pinched her nose, "Your uncle spoils you!"


    "Uncle Arnold is the best! Uncle Arnold and I are besties!"


    My mom looked at the two sweaty children and quickly got up, saying to them, "Let''s go! I will give you two a bath and change your clothes, then onlye down to y Look at all this sweat!"


    "Yeah, be good and go take a bath with Grandma! We''ll ask Aunty Hana to stay for dinnerter!" I said to Ava.


    She naturally agreed. She acted


    like


    a little adult and said, "Aunty Hana, talk to Mom! I''ll go take a bath, and thend''lle down. You have to stay for dinner with us!"


    Hana smiled and nodded, "Okay!"


    Without dy, Arnold approached Hana and asked, "Do you want to shower too? It''s scorching hot today, and it''s stuffy!" Hana nced at me embarrassedly. "Is it okay?"


    "No problem at all. I have many guest rooms here. Have Arnold show you the shower. It''ll be morefortable, and we can have dinner downstairster and Chat!"


    Arnold promptly said, "Alright! I''ll obey!"


    Then he looked at Hana, "Don''t be shy!"


    Hana looked embarrassed as she smiled at me, then greeted Rose before following Arnold upstairs.


    Rose watched their departing figures and quietly said, "I feel like this girl is somewhat simr to you! Very gentle!" When I heard her say this, I looked at her in surprise, "You feel the same way? I also feel like her smile is somewhat familiar!" After they went upstairs, I saw my dad silently go upstairs. Looking at his somewhat sad figure, I suddenly remembered something.


    I quickly told Rose, "Please wait for me for a moment. I have something for my dad. I''lle back to apany you in a bit!"


    I hastily ran upstairs. After locating the tiny ss bottle I had brought back from Sris, I tapped on my parents'' door, "Dad!" "Come in!" My dad''s voice sounded unusually hoarse and tired.

 Chapter 1196 The Dignity of a Man

    I pushed the door open and walked in, spotting him slouched on the couch in the room, looking dispirited.


    Quietly, I approached him. "Dad."


    He lifted his head, and tears welled up in his eyes. "Chloe..."


    Seeing him like this tugged at my heartstrings. I understood the pain my adoptive parents had carried and the hardships they had gone through. I believed in their love for me.


    My nose tingled. I went over and bent down to him. "Don''t be like this, Dad. You and Mom are my parents. If you hadn''t risked your lives to bring me out, I wouldn''t be here today. Without you, I might not have found As. I might not even be alive." He grasped my hand and said, "Chloe, bringing you out into this world was the best decision I ever made."


    "I know how much you both love me. Throughout these twenty years, you''ve showered me with warmth and care, giving me a home," I said sincerely.


    "Maybe forgetting those past memories is a form of happiness for me," I reassured him.


    "I might have lost the memories from the past, but I know that throughout these twenty years, you''ve taken care of me with all your heart and raised me well. I didn''t manage to spend much time with my biological parents, and I don''t even remember their faces. "In reality, you are my true parents. I cherish every moment with you. Let''s forget all this, okay? It doesn''t matter whether my biological father returns or not. You''re still my parents."


    Before I could finish, my dad hugged me, sobbing loudly. "I''m sorry, Chloe. It''s my fault for making you lose your memories. It''s all my fault."


    Moved, I leaned into his embrace, remembering how warm it always felt.


    He continued, choking on his words. "This was all my idea. I was afraid of losing you. I already lost a daughter. I can''t lose another one! We were selfish for bringing you out, since we only did it so you would be our daughter." "I understand, Dad."


    "I''ve made too many mistakes in this life. I''ve wronged many people. I''ve let so many people down...


    "I owe everything to your mom. I haven''t given her a great life, where she can live infort. She''s been living in fear and running away with me all her life."


    At that moment, I fully understood Dad''s regret.


    "What I feared most was that one day, you would find your family and leave us. Our affection for you has grown since the day we took you away, making it harder to let go. We were afraid you''d leave us one day, and now that day hase. I..."


    He was emotional, and I saw him break down in front of me for the first time. He looked like a helpless child as he let go of his dignity as a man.


    He clung to me tightly, fearing that if he let go, I''d disappear.


    I understood his anxiety. After all, he had already lost one daughter. Losing me again would drive those two to despair, possibly even to the point of taking their own lives.


    "I won''t leave you, Dad. I never will. Please don''t do this. Your heart''s not well. I''ve said it before, wherever I am, you and mom will be there."


    Those words echoed my true


    feelings. I had a daughter myself, and I fully understood their fear of losing me. They had no idea what happened to their own daughter i had lived with them almost half their lives, and if I left them now, they wouldn''t be able to ept it.


    "Dad, As and I will definitely search for Gemma. Believe us. If we find her, we''ll bring her back, no matter what."


    When he heard my words, he wiped his face and looked at me. "Do you think you can find her, Chloe?"


    "Just trust As, Dad. As long as Gemma''s alive, we''ll find her. He''s already nned what to do with the leaders in Bermuda. I believe we''ll be able tobring Navi to justice soon. When that happens, we''ll find out what happened to Gemma. N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 1197 Who is She Really?

    Who is She Really?


    ?


    My dad''s expression remained nk, but he didn''t let go of my hand. "Chloe, do you think she''ll remember us?" Honestly, his question felt a little selfish. It pierced into my heart like a knife.


    After a while, I managed to ease the pain in my heart and nodded. "Yes, I''m sure she''ll remember you both."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Tears welled up in his eyes as he looked down at my face. "I''m sorry, Chloe. I''m really sorry."


    I understood the meaning behind his words. He was sorry for my lost memories.


    Afterforting him for a while, he gathered himself and ruffled my hair. "I never regretted saving you, Chloe. I only regret walking the wrong path and wasting precious time."


    Through gritted teeth, he said, "That''s why I hate Navi. We need to bring Navi and his gang to justice, whether or not we find Gemma. I''m willing to face the consequences. I could testify against them!"


    "Don''t think about that right now, Dad. You should take care of your health first. As and I don''t have any more family, and you can''t leave us with no one to rely on." I said earnestly.


    "My biological father is still alive, but I don''t know how he''s doing right now. They killed my biological mother. We only have you two, so you need to take care of yourselves. That''s what we really want."


    "We''re really grateful that you''re both willing to ept us, and that you don''t hold any grudges against us."


    "How could I hold a grudge? As wants to make this house more lively so it feels like a real home."


    At this point, I remembered why I hade here.


    "Dad. I have a favor to ask." I wiped my eyes, looking at him tearfully. I smiled and shook the bottle in my hand. "This is definitely not just any nt. Please help me nt it."


    He pulled me up, and my legs felt a little numb.


    He took the small bottle from me and looked at the seeds inside. "What is this?"


    I exined where it hade from and said, "I feel like this is an extraordinary nt. I''ve already stored the meteorite fragment safely, but I''ve been hesitant to nt this on my own. I''m afraid I won''t have time to take care of it, so I''m handing it over to you, Dad. I''m curious about what this thing is."


    He looked at the seeds in the bottle, then back at me. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll ruin it?"


    "You''re more skilled and patient than I am," I replied half-jokingly.


    Actually, I just wanted to give him something to hang onto mentally. My mom had Ava to divert her attention, but my dad didn''t have anything. He would surely put his all into this task.


    Just then, my mom walked in. She was surprised to see me in the room.


    "Chloe."


    She nced at my dad. I knew she understood him the best.


    "I''m assigning a task to dad." I smiled at my mom yfully, then nodded at what my dad was holding.


    Apparently, she could sense that my dad wasn''t in a good mood.


    "Well... the kids are done with their bath. Call As and ask when he''sing back. It''s time for dinner. Hana''s been ying with the kids all day She must be hungry," my mom said cautiously.


    1.n


    "Sure, Mom. I''do that right away." I stood up, but before leaving, I looked at her and said, "Mom. I''ll always be your daughter. No matter what. happens, that will never change. You two aren''t allowed to think about leaving me."


    My mom suddenly choked up.


    S


    "Why are you both so sensitive? You must be getting old." I walked over, hugged her, and said, "You''re precious to me, Mom. Look at how


    many dads'' I have. You''re my only


    mom. How could you abandon me?"


    As I teased her, she finally broke intoughter, pushing me away. "I''m willing to let you go, but I can''t bear to lose Ava. She''s my life..."


    After saying that, she started crying.


    I pretended to scold her. "Oh,e on. This is fate! Since you took me away back then, you''re responsible for taking care of me forever! Let''s go, it''s time for dinner."


    With that, I pulled my mom out. What could be more important than this kind of family love?


    But she was right. They might be willing to let me go now, but they would absolutely never part with Ava.

 Chapter 1198 Complex Relations

    Complex Rtions


    ?


    Downstairs, Hana had finished showering and was helping Ava with her hair while Jenny waited. The three girls chatted andughed while doing their hair, creating a heartwarming scene.


    Meanwhile, Arnold kept teasing and bothering them, provoking protests from the girls. We heard high-pitched shouts and bursts ofughter from time to time.


    Grandma Rose sat there, watching Hana''s every move as if appreciating a beautiful scene.


    It seemed that she had developed a liking for Hana.


    The atmosphere was peaceful, and I thought it would be wonderful if our lives could continue like this.


    I checked the time and realized it was almost 7 p.m.. The sky outside was getting dark, but As still hadn''t returned.


    He must have been very busy this afternoon.


    "Let''s have dinner," I said to everyone.


    My mom asked, "Chloe, did you call As?"


    "Oh. I''ll do that now." I helplessly picked up the phone and dialed As''s number, only to find that it was turned off.


    His phone must have run out of battery. Otherwise, it would never be turned off.


    He might already be on his way home by now. I hesitated for a moment and considered calling Cane, but I thought better of it. If he was really busy, he would be in a rush.


    I hung up the phone and looked at Jim. "Let''s not wait, Jim. You can serve the dishes now."


    Everyone happily walked toward the dining room. Hana knew where to go, as this was probably her third time here. On top of that, she was already familiar with everyone in the family.


    Ava insisted on sitting next to Hana, and I realized that my daughter was quite the little troublemaker.


    In the end, Hana was sandwiched between the two little girls, leaving Arnold with no choice but to retreat in silence.


    Hana and I exchanged a smile, feeling helpless for Arnold. Even my mom noticed what was going on. She wanted to separate the children, but Arnold quickly intervened.


    I was sure that my daughter had forcefully brought Hana to Pleca Park. Of course, Arnold definitely approved.


    It seemed that he was interested in Hana. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have rushed back to Foswood when he learned that Hana was back.


    With Hana around, my parents'' emotions had already adjusted well.


    During the meal, I asked Hana about her vacation.


    She sighed and said, "Some things have been happening at home recently, and it''s been chaotic, so I had to extend my vacation."


    I suddenly remembered that she was from the Av family in Yare. I wondered if she and my mother were from the same Av family.


    I had always wanted to ask Arnold about this, but recent events had made me forget.


    After dinner, I suggested to Hana that we take a walk in the courtyard together.


    The weather today was really humid. We hadn''t felt it when we were inside with the air conditioning. But as soon as we stepped out of the hall, we felt the hot, stuffy air rushing toward us and quickly retreated. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "It''s too hot. Let''s just sit in the side hall." I took her to our side hall, which was veryfortable. There were rocking chairs in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, and we sat there, feeling extremely cozy


    I asked, "I heard Arnold say you''re from Yare?"


    My question didn''t surprise her at all. She nodded seriously, "Yes, I''m from Yare, and I studied in Monora."


    "If Arnold hadn''t mentioned it, I wouldn''t have known, since you can speak ournguage so well. I thought you were from around here all this time." | deliberately said that to make myself appear casual.


    "Yes. I''ve always liked Zydan, and I


    also knew that the interior design


    market in Zydan had just matured. had a premonition that my career §Ö would be based here, so I learned the localnguage from early on. Fortunately, my teacher was from Foswood." She was casual about the topic as well.


    "Oh, no wonder your pronunciation is so good." I asked further, "In Yare, is the Av surname amon one?"


    "Yes. Many influential people there have this surname, and they''re spread out all over the country. The connections between the group areplex."


    Her choice of the word plex'' caught my attention. I wondered if she had intentionally chose to say that.


    "My mother was from Yare, and her surname was Av too." I got straight to the point and looked at Hana. "I''m just wondering if you knew her."

 Chapter 1199 Remarkably Intelligent

    Remarkably Intelligent


    ?


    "Oh, really?" She seemed surprised, then looked at my mom without hesitation and said, "I didn''t know she was from Yare."


    I smiled faintly. "Not this mother here, but my biological mother. Her name was Lucille Av, and she was probably from a noble family in Yare."


    "In that case, I wouldn''t have known her. Our family is just middle-ss. In Yare, we''re just an ordinary family." Hana''s response was quick, and she was clearly distancing herself from any connection.


    If their family was really ordinary, how could they afford to send their daughter abroad for further studies, especially to Monora?


    I wasn''t swayed by her words and said gently, "Some changes happened in my family. My father was framed, my mother was killed, and I lost all my childhood memories. Later, I found out that my current parents were not my biological parents. Back then, some people wanted to kill me, and they saved me, allowing me to live."


    "Oh... is that so? You don''t remember anything from before?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I don''t remember anything from my entire childhood. My memory only starts from before the high school entrance exam, so I want to understand Yare. I''m especially interested in the Av family in Yare, since that''s my mother''s maternal family. That''s why I felt a special kind of connection to you when I heard you were from Yare and had the Av surname."


    After saying that, I looked at Hana, who was sitting beside me in the rocking chair. "I don''t remember what my mother looked like."


    "Why is that? How could you not remember anything?" Hana looked at me, clearly concerned.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I kept staring at her. She seemed to realize her reaction and quickly covered it up. "Then how did you find out you were Lucille Av''s daughter?"


    As soon as she asked me that, I chuckled internally. My mother''s name sounded natural when she said it, and I was sure she had intentionally avoided the topic earlier. She probably knew about my mother''s family and might even have some connection to them.


    After a moment of thought, I began to recount the events I knew to Hana. "I couldn''t do anything about any of it. It happened when I was just 11 years old.


    "Suddenly, one day, my father was


    ???


    reported dead. He was on the same flight as As''s parents'' when their ne crashed. My mother was deeply in love with my father, and she was devastated. but her sharp mind sensed something suspicious about my father''s death.


    ket


    "She secretly investigated and uncovered the truth, only to be ruthlessly killed. She made my favorite fried chicken on the day she passed away. But when I returned from school, I had lost my mother


    forever." I narrated this tragic story quietly.


    "Did you not remember all of this before? Did you... regain your memory?" Hana asked, scrutinizing me, and her face unconsciously became cold. At this moment, her expression showed a natural aloofness.


    I continued to stare at her, shaking my head. I exined to her how I had learned all this.


    She listened attentively without interrupting me, but I could see fluctuations in her expression from time to time.


    When I finished, she sighed softly. "I didn''t think such ruthless people could exist. Does your biological father know that your mother is no longer alive?"


    She had asked a practical question, and I wanted to know the answer too.


    Once again, I shook my head. "We still don''t know where he is. We only know he''s in the hands of a group in Bermuda, but we''re not even sure if he''s alive. We also don''t know if he''s aware of my mother''s death. If he doesn''t know yet, I can''t even imagine how he would feet. They were deeply in love."


    "After so many years, how could he not know?" Hana questioned.


    "After that incident, he''s been on the run, and he might be under that group''s control. The one who harmed him was a ssmate he trusted. As and


    I have been nning to rescue him, but we still don''t know how it''s going to turn out."


    "You mean he''s in Bermuda right now? How did he get involved with people from there?" Hana''s questions were always on point, and I didn''t believe she was just being smart.


    So, who exactly was she?

 Chapter 1200 His Phone is Still Turned Off

    His Phone is Still Turned Off


    ?


    Just then, Arnold walked over from the main hall and noticed the two of us chatting. He came over with a yful smile, saying, "What secrets are you two girls talking about? Care to share them with me?"


    Hana smiled and answered with an excuse. "It''s gettingte. I should go home."


    After saying that, she stood up from the rocking chair. "Could you please take me back?"


    "What if I say no?" Arnold smiled yfully, looking mischievous. "You can stay here."


    "No way!" Hana immediately retorted. Blushing, she said, "I have to go back even if it''ste."


    I knew she was sharing a ce with Joyce, and they got along well. "How''s Joyce''s rtionship with Ryan?"


    Hana smiled. "They''re doing very well."


    "You have to give them some space, okay? If you stay here, I can show you a movie. We can watch movies all night if you want," Arnold suggested. Hana looked puzzled, "Here?"


    I smiled. "It''s true. There''s a home theater in the annex, and we have a lot of ssic movies.


    At that moment, my little "matchmaker" rushed over. "Uncle Arnold, I want to watch a movie too. Hana, can we watch together?"


    Hana immediately squatted down to hug Ava. "We''ll do it next time, okay, sweetheart? It''s gettingte, and I have to go home." "No, you can stay here. There are lots of rooms in the house." She spoke with sincerity, her big, pleading eyes sparkling.


    I sighed inwardly. She was a great wingwoman for Arnold.


    Hana hesitated, and I smiled and said, "Go ahead. The new version of Avatar is excellent."


    "Let''s go." Arnold didn''t hesitate and grabbed Hana''s hand. "You''re safe here. Don''t worry."


    Hana was led helplessly away by Arnold while Ava escorted them from behind.


    As I watched them leave, I fell into contemtion.


    It seemed that Hana''s story wasn''t as simple as she imed. She hadn''t told me the whole truth.


    Since I had been left alone, I suddenly realized that As would being homete today. I picked up my phone and checked the time, only to see that it was almost 9 p.m. He hadn''t returned yet, and there hadn''t been a call or text from him.


    It was strange, because he would call me even when he was even a littlete. He said nothing about it today.


    I unlocked my phone and dialed his number. The automated voice rang on the end of the line again. "The number you have dialed has been switched off. Please leave a message after the beep."


    Suddenly, in that fleeting moment, a sh of insight crossed my mind.


    I quickly hung up and called Cane. His phone had been switched off as well.


    My heart sank. Both their phones had been turned off. That was strange.


    I quickly stood up from the chair and rushed upstairs to As''s study. After I turned on the lights, I went to the desk, but I didn''t see the notebook. My heart sank. He must have set off for Bermuda.


    So that was why he had seemed reluctant when he left. That realization made me p my forehead.


    I paced back and forth in the room, unable to ept it. How could he go to Bermuda alone? Hadn''t we always said we would go together?


    My only biological rtive was there, waiting to be rescued. I couldn''t just sit and wait for news of him here.


    But they had already set off, and I didn''t know Bermuda that well. How could I find them?


    The more I thought about it, the


    angrier I became. I was very upset with As. He always acted as if he knew everything and made


    decisions alone. I was fine wither


    taking the lead on other things, but this was about my father''s life. Why should he deprive me of my right to do something about it?


    If anything had happened to him, it would be my lifelong regret.


    No, I had to go, I decided. I needed to personally bring my father back home.


    As the thought shed in my mind, I started thinking about people I could take with me. But none of them seemed suitable.


    Grayson was focusing on the project


    in Sris and I couldn''t ask him to leave. Ivanna was pregnant, and it wouldn''t be right to ask her. Besides,


    Oliver was still in the hospital, and he


    wasn''t doing so well.


    I went through one person after another in my mind, feeling disheartened. Suddenly, I pounded the table and pped my forehead.


    Dn had been out with Loak for so long. I had no idea what they were up to.


    Loak?


    I immediately thought of Anya. Yes, Anya would be perfect. She knew Bermuda very well!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1201 Ill Take You There

    I''ll Take You There


    ?


    I stood up abruptly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I would go find Anya. I needed her to guide me into Bermuda. After all, she was familiar with the environment there, and it would be much safer than attempting to navigate it alone.


    Besides, we were inconspicuous girls, so we could quietly go there without drawing much attention.


    With this in mind, I quickly went to the bottom drawer of the bookshelf, found the remote control for the secret passage that As had told me about, and then left the study. Back in the bedroom, I changed into sportswear, grabbed my car keys, and took the elevator to the underground garage.


    Although I had apanied As through this secret passage to the storage area several times, this was the first time I went alone. I felt a bit nervous, despite knowing it was extremely safe here. But I was still getting goosebumps for some reason.


    Forcing myself to focus, I looked ahead, and the voice-activated lights illuminated as needed, casting light behind me.


    Suddenly, I thought of another person which was Charlie''s dad, Arton. He was currently sunburned and a bit thinner, resembling the men in Bermuda. Moreover, he grew up in a fighting environment from a young age, making him a suitable protector for us.


    Thinking of this, I gained a surge of courage and decided to bring Arton with us. The road was easy to navigate, and I didn''t need to think much. The car reached the exit of the storage area, and soon, the gate slowly opened.


    I parked the car, and a staff member from the area ran over.


    They certainly recognized me. I told him I wanted to see Anya, and he nodded before rushing toward the dormitory building.


    I pondered momentarily, then picked up the phone and found Johnson''s number. I dialed it since I didn''t know Arton''s number, and it would be awkward to ask Annika for it.


    Johnson answered immediately. "Chloe."


    "Johnson, help me contact Arton. I need him for something and want him to apany me on a mission. Tell him toe to Tanum tomorrow morning. Or give him my number and ask him to call me immediately."


    "Sure. I''ll call him right away." After saying that, Johnson hung up.


    Then, I saw Anya quickly running out of the dormitory excitedly.


    "Mrs. Chloe!" She ran up to me, looking up at me with joy.


    "How are you?" I asked, looking at her.


    Anya, now without the shyness she had when she first arrived, seemed more lively. I felt that her eyes were even sparkling.


    When she heard my question, she quickly replied, "I''m very good."


    Her cheerfulness got to me, and I smiled, telling her, "I want to ask you to do something."


    Afraid she might not understand, I slowed down my speech, "Can you understand what I''m saying?"


    She nodded confidently, replying, "Yes. Please go ahead."


    It seemed she had made progress quite quickly. She could understand the localnguage in a little over two months.


    I was about to continue exining


    my purpose when my phone rang. 1


    ced the screen, and it wasal:


    call


    from an unfamiliar number. b guessed it was from Arton


    I gestured to Anya with the phone, and she nodded. I quickly answered.


    Indeed, it was Arton. He sounded a bit excited. "Mrs. Chloe, it''s Arton. You''re looking for me?"


    "Yes. I''m a bit upied right now. I''ll call you back a bitter. Wait for me," I said.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for your call."


    We ended the call, and I turned back to Anya. I slowly exined, "I came to find you because I want you to take me back to your hometown. Can you do that?"


    She widened her eyes, looking a bit worried. "My brother..."


    Her expression made me understand that she was concerned about her brother. Coming here sote by myself and saying I wanted her to go back to her hometown might make her think her brother was in danger.


    I quickly waved. "No, your brother is fine, but want to go there. As has already left to save my father. kwant


    to gotoo, but I don''t know the way."


    This time, she understood me and smiled again before nodding vigorously. "Okay. I can take you there."

 Chapter 1202 Choosing the Right Companions

    Choosing the Right Companions


    ?


    Although her pronunciation was quite awkward, it was evident that she understood my words and responded urately. I felt happy about that.


    I told her, "Tonight, you''ll leave with me and stay at my house. We''ll set off tomorrow."


    This time, she seemed a bit puzzled. Thinking she didn''t understand, I gestured and repeated myself.


    She nodded, pointing to herself, "I''m going... to your house?"


    I nodded. "Yes, I came to pick you up."


    She looked somewhat excited. After contemting, she said to me, "Then, let me get my original clothes. I want to wear them when we arrive there."


    I agreed with a nod. However, I cautioned her, "Just tell them I''m here to take you with me. Don''t tell them where we''re going."


    The reason for this caution was to avoid her saying too much. The people here might inform As, who could then hinder my journey. The individuals here were all elite soldiers, astute and sharp.


    She hesitated momentarily, and I quickly rified, "I''ll inform them myself."


    Anya immediately understood and rushed back.


    I went to the main building, nning to inform the person in charge of my purpose foring here.


    Before I reached the main building, a young man came running toward me. "Madam, do you have any instructions for us?"


    "I want to take Anya to Pleca Park. Mr. As is on a business trip, so I came to pick her up myself. I thought I could ask Anya about the situation there since I can''t contact Mr. As right now."


    "Okay." He responded respectfully. Anyone would know about As''s fondness for me, so I was confident he wouldn''t oppose my wishes.


    Anya, carrying a small bag, ran out. She didn''t seem like she was going far.


    "I''ll take her back now. We''ll be back in a few days." I told the person in charge.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He nodded, "Okay, Madam. I''ll open the door for you."


    He followed me quickly into the car. Taking Anya with me, I drove to the entrance. The young man exited the car and opened the concealed door for us. I honked as a farewell gesture, then entered the tunnel, leaving the storage area.


    Anya''s expression was quite exaggerated. I guessed she hadn''t expected there to be such a hidden road here, so I didn''t exin too much to her. When we arrived at Pleca Park, I drove into the front hall''s parking lot and told her, "We''re home. Come, follow me."


    She cautiously exited the car, held her bag, and followed me tentatively. She looked somewhat reserved, and I took the lead toward the elevator.


    It was veryte, and the surroundings were silent. Thendscape lights in the garden had already been turned off, making it hard to see. Anya seemed a bit nervous in this new environment.


    I held her hand. "Don''t be afraid. This is my home, and it''s very safe. You can trust me."


    She forced a stiff smile and nodded, saying, "Okay."


    Taking her to Molly, I nned for her to stay in the room opposite hers After all, she wasn''t familiar with this ce, and I was a bit worried. I didn''t have time to take care of her either.


    "Molly, she is Anya. She''ll stay with us for a while. Please make arrangements for her and take good care of her."


    As soon as Molly saw that it was someone brought back, she became very enthusiastic. "Oh, this little girl is so pretty. Mrs. Chloe, you leave her to me. I''ll arrange everything. Don''t worry."


    "Okay." I told Anya again, "This is Molly. You will stay in the room opposite her. If you need anything just tell her. Don''t be afraid, and treat this ce as your home. I''ll be upstairs. Rest well, and I''lle find you tomorrow morning."


    She nodded vigorously, looking at Molly with a nervous smile.


    After entrusting Anya to Molly, I returned to my room. I quickly called Arton, and the call went through immediately, showing that he had been waiting for my call.


    "Arton, are you still at the construction site now?" I asked directly.


    "Yeah."


    "I''m going on a trip tomorrow, and the ce is a little shady. I want you to apany me."


    "Okay, I''ll return to Foswood right away." Arton didn''t hesitate at all. He didn''t even ask where we were going and immediately agreed.


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry. Juste back early tomorrow morning." I told him, as I still had some things to arrange in the morning, and this time was toote.


    "Okay. Shall I wait for you at Tanum tomorrow morning?" Arton asked.


    "Sure, but aren''t you asking where I''m going?"

 Chapter 1203 Abrupt Shutdown

    Abrupt Shutdown


    ?


    "I''ll go anywhere you want me to go without hesitation. It''s my duty," Arton''s voice was resolute.


    Arton''s unwavering sense of duty impressed me deeply. Loyal and faithful people like him were rare, and I appreciated his admirable qualities.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Get some rest early. It might be a tiring trip ahead for us," I advised him, "And make sure to let your family know."


    "Sure, I got it. You rest easy too." He politely hung up after saying so.


    With Arton taken care of, I let out a sigh of relief. Checking the time, I noticed it was almost dawn. I considered trying to call As again, but I knew that his phone was still off.


    My prediction was bing more certain. As must have already set off for Bermuda.


    He should have arrived at Bermuda a while ago. I wondered why his phone was still switched off.


    I quickly showered, checked on Ava''s room, and found the two little ones already fast asleep. I couldn''t tell when they had gone to bed. Sitting at Ava''s bedside, I admired her adorable sleeping posture and felt warmth in my heart.


    Being a mother was a wonderful thing. In the past, I had to take care of everything for Ava by myself. Now, I could rely on my mom to care for her for me, and I was grateful for that.


    As a mother, she had dedicated her entire focus to me and my daughter for many years. I had no way to repay her.


    I started contemting how to tell them in the morning that I was going to find my biological father. Although I knew they would support me, I couldn''t help but worry about their child.


    If she were still alive, that would be perfect.


    I got up, tucked in the kids, and quietly left their room. Back in my room, I quickly got into bed. I needed to rest well because I had no idea what would happen next, and I couldn''t predict it.


    The next day, the city wasshed by a rare heavy rain.


    I woke up early, finished my morning routine, and hurried downstairs with something on my mind. Since I brought Anya backst night, and nobody knew about it, there were a few things I needed to take care of.


    Originally, nned to go to the hospital to check on Oliver, but I reluctantly gave up due to the weather. I decided to call Lauren, inquire about Oliver''s condition, and share my n.


    Lauren asked with concern, "Are you going alone? I heard that Bermuda is quite chaotic. Why not let Jared send someone with you?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already brought Anya with me. She''s familiar with the ce, and I''m confident with her by my side. Also, I''ll bring Arton with me."


    "I suggest you give Jared a call. After all, they have connections with the Huffman family. Be cautious and make some preparations." Lauren reminded me, "Don''t disrupt As''s n. Be careful."


    After contemting, I replied, "I''ll call himter."


    I wasn''t seeking Jared''s help but simply informing him before leaving. I wanted him to visit Trinity''s father


    and let him know I wouldn''t be able


    to visit him in the near future


    Actually, Ist visited him a long time ago. I intended to see him right after returning from Gerby, but one unforeseen event followed another.


    I was too embarrassed to show up at his ce now.


    After ending the call with Lauren, I quickly called Ivanna to inform her about the situation and let Jared know.


    I went downstairs and directly to Anya''s room. Pushing the door open, I saw her sitting on the bed. The bed was tidied up so neatly, and it seemed she hadn''t slept in it.


    Seeing me enter, she immediately stood up, "Mrs. Chloe."


    I looked at her and slowly asked, "Why are you up so early? Are you not used to sleeping here? Did you get to sleep?"


    "I slept well. What do I need to do?" Her speech was still stiff, but her expression was somewhat present.


    I gestured for her toe over, "Come."


    She hurriedly walked over, and I led her to the living room. "Let''s have breakfast first before we set off. You sit down, and we''ll prepare for our journey."

 Chapter 1204 Grateful for Her Parents

    Grateful for Her Parents


    ?


    Only Rose was present in the living room. She was always the earliest to rise, engaging in outdoor activities and having her morning tea. Seeing me bring a young girl out, she looked at me in surprise and asked, "Where did this lovely girle from?"


    Smiling, I exined, "She''s the sister of the guy rescued by As. Her brother is helping As with something. Anya, say hello to Grandma Rose."


    Anya respectfully bowed to Rose and greeted, "Hi, Grandma Rose."


    "She''s a foreigner?" Rose asked.


    "Yes, from Bermuda," I replied. Then, I walked over and sat beside Grandma Rose, saying, "Grandma, I''m also going there today. As probably left yesterday, but I want to bring my father back personally. Just in case..."


    I found it hard to continue, but I knew Rose understood.


    Setting down her teacup, Rose looked at me and said, "That ce is chaotic. If As didn''t take you, he must have his reasons. I understand your feelings, but I disagree with your n."


    "I''m bringing Anya with me. She used to work for Navi and is familiar with the ce. Also, her brother has been with Dn for over a month. Things there should be clear by now. Otherwise, As wouldn''t have rushed off like that.


    "Are you sure As went to Bermuda?" Rose asked.


    "He took my father''s notebook, so that should be where he went. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left without saying goodbye." I held some resentment toward As for leaving like that.


    "Make sure As is there before you leave. It''s better that way." Rose looked at me with concern. "He ns everything meticulously. I''m afraid you might disrupt his n."


    I pondered for a moment. Rose and Lauren had given simr advice, and I felt conflicted.


    "But... I don''t want to miss the chance to see him. It''s a different kind of feeling. I want him to see me soon, especially since Mom is no longer around."


    I lowered my head, rubbing my hands anxiously. "It''s a day I''ve been looking forward to for a long time. Also, I heard his leg is injured."


    After a moment of silence, Rose sighed softly, "Go and exin to your mom. Don''t keep it from them."


    She patted my hand and earnestly


    advised, "They put in a lot of effort in


    raising you, and you must be


    grateful for them. Don''t hurt the Ne''re


    hearts Let them be reassured. We''re getting older, so don''t make them worry."


    Rose''s words were exactly the advice I needed on handling the rtionship with my parents. "Grandma Rose, I understand."


    I quickly got up and told Anya, "Keep Grandma Rosepany."


    Then I briskly went upstairs. My parents'' room was empty. It seemed my father had gone downstairs to work. I turned around and headed to Ava''s


    room.


    Sure enough, my mother was here, chatting with a still-half-asleep Ava. Seeing me enter, Ava asked, "Mommy, why are you up so early?"


    I smiled. "I am going on a business trip again."


    "Ah? You''re going on a business trip again. Can''t you stop saying you''re always going on a business trip?"¨¨ Avained, rubbing her eyes as she sat up. She looked at me with a cute pout. "You just use it as an


    excuse not to be with me."


    I knew she was still in a bit of a bad mood.


    "This time, Mommy will take you to Sris to visit Grandpa Archie, okay?" Ipromised, trying to entice her.


    She thought for a moment, still


    pouting. "You''re always saying things but not keeping your word and going on a business trip every day. I''go see Grandpa Archie on my own! I don''t need you to O apany me."


    After saying that, she crawled off the bed without letting me touch her. With a stern voice, she said, "I''m going to find Great-grandma Rose."


    I nced at the other bed where Jenny was still asleep, pointed outside, and my mother understood. We quickly walked out.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In the small living room, I pulled my mother to sit down and earnestly said, "Mom, I''m going to Bermuda. As probably left yesterday. I want to tell you before leaving."


    "What? You''re going to Bermuda? Does As know? Didn''t you say he had already left? No wonder I didn''t see him today." My mother bombarded me with a series of questions, nervously grabbing my hand.

 Chapter 1205 Exploding in Anger

    Exploding in Anger


    My mom immediately became nervous when she heard about my n to go to Bermuda. After all, the memories of that ce haunted both of them. They rescued me from there, and now, my willingly going back seemed to be a mad thing to do.


    She tightly held onto my hand, asking, "Do you really have to go?"


    I nodded firmly. "Yes. After all, it''s been 20 years. We don''t know anything about his condition. I''m afraid, and I want to see him. I don''t even remember what he looks like anymore, and he might not even know that my birth mother is no longer around."


    "But didn''t you say As already left?" She scrutinized my face with concern. "He''s gone, and you want to go alone? That ce is dangerous. What if..."


    "Mom. I understand what you''re saying. I''m not going alone. As rescued a brother and sister duo, and the brother is with As now. This time, I''m taking the sister and a bodyguard with me." I spoke with confidence.


    "You can rest assured. It''s a personal wish of mine, and I don''t want to have regrets."


    She still looked uneasy, unsure how to dissuade me.


    In the end, she squeezed my hand and nodded. "You''re right, and you should go. I support you. Don''t worry about us. Your dad will support you too. But promise me, ensure your safety no matter the situation, and think about... us too. Ava needs you."


    "Mom, it''s not that serious. Once I arrive, I''ll join As. You can rest assured." I hugged her. "With you as my support, I feel truly fortunate. I can have peace of mind with you all here when I leave."


    She patted my back gently. "Silly child, it''s us who owe you. Even though you lost your memories, just know we truly love you."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I understand, and I don''t me you. Maybe it''s fate. Luckily, As is here, preventing any regrets on my part. My biggest wish is that our family stays together forever." I spoke softly to her, "I''ve lost the mother who gave birth to me, and I can''t afford to lose the one who raised me."


    "I will always be here." My mom''s hand that was holding mine trembled ever so lightly.


    "Thank you, Mom." My nose tingled, and I choked for a moment.


    I didn''t know why, but I had be quite fragiletely.


    Arnold came downstairs and looked surprised at our situation.


    "What''s happening?" he asked.


    I gave an awkward smile, then let go of my mom and looked at him. "I have something to tell you. Let''s talk about it over breakfast."


    My mom said, "I''ll ask them to serve the food now."


    Arnold nodded, looking at us. "Is everything okay?"


    "It''s nothing." ksmiled. "I might have


    to leave for awhile. If you''re


    neg


    returning to Gerby, take good care of Beatrice for me. If there''s news about the public trial of the Byron case after it''s transferred, try to inform me. I''ll try toe to Gerby."


    Arnold was slightly surprised and asked, "Where are you going?"


    I hesitated momentarily, telling Arnold, "I''m going to Bermuda."


    "What? By yourself?" He was somewhat astonished.


    With that question from him, it was clear he knew about As going to Bermuda.


    I looked at Arnold with some surprise and asked, "Do you know that As has already gone there?¡±


    He quickly said, "Regardless of that,


    that''s not a ce for you to go. Just


    stay at home and wait for news from them! As brought many people with him this time, and he doesn''t need you. Going there alone is dangerous, and it will distract As.


    "It''s not safe, so you''re not allowed to go. I can apany you while you wait for news in Foswood. Orl can go with Lauren and help her care for Oliver."


    He said that coldly before he walked downstairs.

 Chapter 1206 A Reasonable Argument

    A Reasonable Argument


    ?


    "What you said is not right, Arnold! What do you mean he doesn''t need me? That''s my dad we''re trying to save!" I followed him downstairs. "I''m bringing Anya as my guide. What''s so dangerous about that?"


    "I said you''re not allowed to go, and that''s final! As said the same before leaving too," Arnold insisted, not even turning his head to look at me. "Did he discuss this with you? I didn''t know that." I was surprised by his attitude. He had never been like this before.


    I was about to argue with him as we entered the dining room. But when I saw that the room was full, I quickly shut my mouth. Even my dad was here.


    Ava had stopped crying. All her attention was now on Anya. She ran to my side excitedly. "Mommy, did you know? We have a new friend, and she''s so pretty. Look!"


    Arnold only noticed Anya now as he saw her sitting next to Grandma Rose.


    "Did you invite your new friend to breakfast?" I smiled at Ava.


    "Yes, I did." Ava nodded seriously, then ran over. "I''ll have breakfast with her. Mommy, how long can she stay with us?"


    "When she returns from the business trip with me, she can stay here," I said casually.


    "You can''t go anywhere," Arnold immediately retorted, his face darkening. "I can''t support you this time. Behave and listen to me."


    He was firm as he said that. The atmosphere in the dining room grew tense.


    Anya looked at Arnold nervously, then nced at me as if she had done something wrong.


    Ava blinked her big eyes, staring at Arnold. She had probably never seen him with such a stern face. Then she looked at me and said to Arnold, "You can''t speak so loudly to Mommy! Don''t scold my Mommy!"


    Arnoldughed. "Sweetheart, I didn''t scold her. I just don''t want her to go on that business trip. I want her to stay at home with you."


    Ava didn''t buy his words. Scrutinizing his smiling face, she retorted, "Mommy goes on business trips because she has to work. You don''t even work, so how dare you scold my mommy like that?"


    "Hey, little one. I work too!"


    "I''ve never seen you work before. Why is that?"


    Everyone burst intoughter at Ava''s words.


    Arnold smiled and scratched his head, looking like he was admitting defeat.


    I quickly told Jim, "Let''s start the meal."


    My dad noticed something was wrong between us but didn''t ask about it. Instead, he said, "Chloe, where are you going?"


    That question made me a little nervous. I nced at Arnold, then at my dad. I was worried that my dad would agree with Arnold, then I wouldn''t be able to leave.


    After all, my dad was also wary about Bermuda.


    Arnold believed he had found an ally. He looked at my dad and said, "She''s nning to go to Bermuda by herself."


    "Bermuda?" My dad repeated, sounding shocked.


    I had to exin my thoughts to him quickly. "As left for Bermudast night."


    He paused momentarily, looking at¡¢


    me. "That ce is really not? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As for your dn''t bring you alon


    own good. I''d be worried about you if you went alone."


    "I have Anya, and I''m bringing a bodyguard with me."


    "Who''s this bodyguard you''re talking about?" Arnold asked aggressively.


    "It''s... Arton," I said hesitantly. After all, in Arnold''s eyes, Arton wasn''t a professional.


    Arnold snorted. "That little boy''s dad? He''s a bodyguard now too? He''s ipetent. What kind of bodyguard is he?"


    "I won''t be risking my life. Why are you so nervous? Anyway, As will be there. I''ll join him when I arrive. What''s so dangerous about that?"\ argued with Arnold, displeased tried to present my views reasonably.


    Arnold refused to budge. Hepletely disregarded my feelings. "Don''t forget, you need to clearly see who your opponent is now, Chloe," he said, staring straight into my eyes meaningfully.


    I understood that he was trying to tell me something important, a reminder that the situation was moreplicated than it seemed.

 Chapter 1207 No Rejections

    No Rejections


    ?


    I was about to argue with him again when Grandma Rose stopped us. "Let''s eat."


    My mom quickly agreed. "Yeah. Let''s talk after breakfast."


    Jim promptly started serving the food, easing the tension in the air.


    My dad tried to change the topic and said, "I''ve nted those seeds in a sunny spot, just like the instructions said."


    "Were the instructions clear?" I understood that my dad was trying to lighten the mood by bringing this up.


    "They''re very detailed. It looks like it''s a precious nt. I''m looking forward to seeing it grow." He seemed to be in a much better mood now.


    Ava immediately joined the conversation. "What did you nt, Grandpa?"


    "I don''t know yet, but it needs a lot of care to grow well, just like you," My dad teased. "Do you want to wait for it to grow with me?"


    "Yeah. I''ll watch it grow with you, Grandpa." Ava said eloquently. She could sense that Arnold was different today, and she kept looking at him when she said that.


    Grandma Rose talked to Anya while we ate. Anya had made great progress in learning the localnguage, but she still needed help handling questions that were tooplicated. The atmosphere had also been tense, making her a little bewildered.


    Unexpectedly, Hana was a big help. She could speak the Cirencesternguage fluently and acted as our trantor.


    That made everything much easier, and Grandma Rose asked many questions about Rory. Everyone was fully focused on Anya''s exnations, which dragged breakfast out for a longer time.


    I instantly understood Grandma Rose''s intention. We all listened to Anya attentively until my phone rang.


    ncing at the screen, I saw that it was an unfamiliar number. I hesitated for a moment, then quickly answered as everyone looked at me. "Chlo."From N?velDrama.Org.


    When I heard As''s voice, I was furious. I immediately asked, "Have you arrived? Why didn''t you tell me before you left?"


    "I''m here. The situation is


    complicated, and I didn''t want you to take risks. Wait for news from me As''s tone was low, with a hint of apology. "I''ll be back soon. Don''t be mad, okay? I called you because I knew you''d worry."


    "You know what''s on my mind. He is my biological father! I just want to bring him back myself. I want him to see me because my mom''s dead!" I was getting emotional. "Why did you have to deprive me of that?"


    This was the first time I had gotten angry at As.


    As was silent. I quickly seized the opportunity to say, "I''m going, no matter how dangerous it is. I don''t want to have any regrets."


    We fell into silence. After a while, As said, "Fine. Before you set off, get a new phone and message this number. I''ll get someone to pick you up."


    I felt relieved and smiled. "Great. I''ll set off in the morning."


    Arnold shouted, "Wait, let me talk to him!"


    I helplessly handed the phone to Arnold. Arnold took it and said, "Are you crazy? Do you know how dangerous it is there?"


    He said this with a serious expression I had never seen before.


    Arnold was genuinely worried about me, and I knew it. But I wasn''t going to back down.


    Then, Arnold was silent for some time, probably because As was exining himself.


    After a long time, he put down the phone, thinking for a moment. Then he looked at Hana and said, "Hana, I may need your help. Can youe with us? You know, since you can speak thenguage."


    Hana nced at me, then said, "Okay."


    "I have Anya. You should go to Gerby. Beatrice..."


    Before I finished my sentence, Arnold interrupted me. "She has Grayson. She''s totally fine, but things are different for you. I should escort you there at the very least since you''ve never left the country. Are you sure you can handle it?"


    Arnold''s serious expression made it difficult for me to reject his offer.

 Chapter 1208 Heading to Bermuda

    Heading to Bermuda


    ?


    He had brought up some practical concerns.


    I found myself speechless under his questioning. It seemed a little far-fetched to say that everything was fine with Beatrice.


    "Plus, even though Anya''s familiar with the ce, she''s been missing for a while. If she suddenly reappears, she might attract attention. She''s still just a kid. I can''t believe you''re bold enough to follow her like this!" Arnold''s tone held a hint of anger.


    He added, continuing to grumble, "As spoils you too much too. You''re stubborn, and he just lets it slide. I don''t understand it."


    I had never seen Arnold so serious before. He looked quite impressive with his handsome face darkened like this,pletely overturning the image I had of him.


    And I had to admit that he was right. His concerns were valid. I thought having Anya meant I had everything under control and I wouldn''t have to worry about safety issues with Arton.


    But I now realized that Anya was just a child, and putting all my trust in her was risky.


    Arton wasn''t a professional bodyguard either. Our opponents didn''t just have ordinary fighters. They were professionals, unlike Arton, who only knew how to fight with his strength. They were onpletely different levels.


    But I had always believed in a harmonious society where everything was fine and there wasn''t any danger.


    Suddenly, I found myself unable to argue with Arnold.


    Grandma Rose broke the deadlock, saying, "Arnold is right. It doesn''t hurt to be careful. You should escort Chloe there, Arnold. Anya might be familiar with the environment, but it''s a little hard tomunicate with her. That''s why I was asking her questions during breakfast. There''s nonguage barrier with Hana, so it''ll be easier. We hope you''ll help us, Hana."


    "Of course, Grandma Rose. I''m willing to go." Hana didn''t hesitate at all.


    Since things had gotten to this point, I had no other choice but to agree. It would be safer this way.


    I told Arnold, "I''ll bring Arton along. He might provide some protection."


    "Alright. I''ll take Hana back to get her documents. We''ll meet at the airportter," Arnold said, getting up to leave with Hana.


    "Okay. See you at the airportter."


    With that, I said goodbye to


    everyone and left the dining room. As I headed back to my room to get ready, I called Carol and asked her to buy me a phone and a temporary SIM Card. I also asked her to take


    Arton to the airport.


    to


    I called Beatrice again to tell her I would be going abroad for a few days and asked her to contact Arnold if anything came up because I couldn''t bring my phone along.


    Finally, I called Ryan and briefed him on the situation. He solemnly reminded me to stay safe.


    As I was about to shut down my phone, Anson called. He knew I was heading to Bermuda and advised me to wear the jade piece, just in case.


    After ending the call, I frowned. I hadn''t expected so many people to worry just because I was going to Bermuda. It seemed that Bermuda was a dangerous ce indeed.


    Well, things were different this time. Even I wasn''t sure if I could bring back the person I longed for.


    After quickly packing a few clothes, I headed downstairs. Everyone was waiting for me. Anya was holding her small bag too.


    My parents looked at me as I got


    ready to leave, their expressions


    scated. My dad


    reminde me, "Be careful when get there. You need to stay safe We''ll all be waiting to hear that you''ve managed to bring your dad back!"


    "Be careful when you


    His words touched my heart, and I hugged them both. "Don''t worry. As will be there. Nothing will happen to me, okay? Besides, Arnold, Hana, Anya and I are a team. Everything will be fine. I''ll be back soon."


    We headed straight to the airport. Carol was already waiting there with Arton.


    Afterpleting all the check-in procedures, we boarded the ne. I sent a message to As as I had promised.


    But as the ne took off, I suddenly felt nervous. It seemed I was getting closer to my biological father, and I imagined what it would be like to see? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    him.


    I didn''t know if he knew that my


    mom was gone. If he did, how had he reacted when he found out? They had been so deeply in love, and she had given up everything in her country to follow him, but they were now separated forever.


    My thoughts raced throughout the journey, and Anya, who was beside me, seemed uneasy too. Arton, who had always been taciturn, remained silent.


    Only Arnold and Hana kept whispering to each other in the front seats, seemingly engrossed in their conversation.

 Chapter 1209 A Dreamy Expression

    A Dreamy Expression


    ?


    After getting off the ne, the stifling heat hit me immediately. It seemed like it had just rained here, but it definitely wasn''t as heavy as would have been in Foswood.


    The scorching sun felt like a furnace, making it unbearably hot.


    As soon as I walked out of the exit, my eyes were drawn to amanding figure in the crowd. With his sleek hair and partially covered handsome face behind sunsses, he exuded an irresistible charm, making him look incredibly handsome.


    His presence dominated the entire hall, attracting everyone''s eyes.


    As seemed more casual than usual. Today, he was wearing white sportswear, which was a rare sight. As he looked at us walking toward him, a faint smile yed on his lips, causing everyone, especially the women, to stop and stare.


    Some even dared brush past him intentionally, then turned back to flirt shamelessly, trying to talk to him.


    I couldn''t help but frown and walked toward him determinedly. But before I could assert my dominance, he beat me to it, pulling me into his arms and sealing my lips with a kiss.


    It was a little embarrassing, but I felt much better. I silently admitted that he must have a conscience, after all. But we needed to talk about his abrupt departure somewhere else. This wasn''t the ce for it.


    Coincidentally, I had also worn a white sportswear outfit today. It was clear we were a couple, exuding an ethereal charm. That delivered a solid punch to those ogling wannabes who were trying to "seduce" him.


    "Why are you here?" I said, feeling a little touched and coquettish.


    "How could I not be here when you are?" He looked at me with an intoxicating gaze, smiling indulgently, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    I could hear suppressed exmations around us. He had probably charmed everyone.


    Arnold immediately said, "Let''s not stand here like fools. We should find a hotel to rest and grab something to eat. It''s the hottest time of the day right now, and if we stay out here, we''ll get sunburned!"


    The others grinned, and As nced at Arnold. "Let''s go. Everything''s already been arranged."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Not bad," Arnold muttered, grabbing Hana''s hand. "Let''s go, and no more PDA! Have mercy on the single ones, will you?"


    Hana smiled slightly and hurried out behind Arnold. Several ck cars were parked outside, and he waved everyone toward them, prompting everyone to get in quickly.


    Anya had stuck close to Arton all this time. When we set off, I had specifically asked Arton to take care of her.


    As took me in his arms, and we got into the first car. The air conditioning immediately made me feel much cooler. I couldn''t help but sigh with relief and exim, "That feels so good!"


    As soon as he heard that, he leaned close to my ear and whispered, "Really? How good does it feel?"


    I knew he meant something else,


    and I red at him fiercely. He quickly put away his yful smile and seriously said, "It''s not just hot here. It''s chaotic, too. That''s why I didn''t want you toe. It would be too hard on you."


    "It''s nothing. My dad''s suffering here. I can handle a little hardship. Who gave you the right to deprive me of being able to bring him back home myself? Don''t forget, I''m his biological daughter!" My tone was harsh.


    As chuckled. "Looks like you''ve been building up that temper. I''ll help you release everythingter."


    "Get out of here!" The thought of him leaving without even saying goodbye made me angry.


    At the same time, I noticed that the driver wasn''t someone I recognized. It seemed he was a local. That made me feel slightly ufortable. The driver was sneaking nces at us through the rearview mirror


    "Eyes on the road," As reprimanded in a low voice, and the driver immediately straightened up, focusing intently on driving without daring to look back again.


    I had to suppress my urge to ask As anything since we had an unfamiliar driver in the car.


    I turned to look at the streets passing by outside, which was fascinating. As took the opportunity to lean over and hug me, telling me about the scenery along the way.

 Chapter 1210 More Secrets

    More Secrets


    ?


    I nestledfortably in his arms, listening to his descriptions. It was my first time here, so everything felt novel.


    "Is there anything delicious to eat here?" I asked.


    "Of course. When did my baby be such a foodie?" He nibbled on my earlobe, and I instinctively recoiled, giggling.


    I whispered softly in his ear, "I don''t see any chaos here."


    Heughed and kissed me. "Everything always looks more morous on the surface."


    I immediately understood his underlying message. But I felt content and safe with him by my side.


    When we arrived at the hotel, I was even more amazed. The beauty here was intoxicating. I had seen plenty of subtropicalndscapes, but this ce left me speechless.


    As we got out of the cars, As said to Arnold, "You take care of them."


    Arnold was clearly very familiar with this ce. And to my surprise, the people here spoke anguage I understood.


    The hotel was by the sea, with detached guesthouses. As didn''t bother about the others and took me to our unit. "What about them?" I asked worriedly.


    "Arnold is a regr here," As said.


    That reassured me. Besides, I could see a few of our people around.


    Back in the room, As swept me up without hesitation, carrying me upstairs and pressing me onto the bed. "What are you doing?" I eximed.


    "I''m relieving your tension!" he said, kissing me. I couldn''t resist his warmth, and soon, we were entangled in mes.


    We had been busy dealing with one problem after another recently. It had been a while since we had time like this together.


    Before long, we had bothid ourselves bare with no lingering resentment. Any grievances we had for one another were swept away.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His passion consumed all my frustration and anger, leaving mepletely liberated.


    Afterward, he held me close, asking, "What are you thinking? Tell me."


    I snorted. "You''ve had your fill, but I''m starving!"


    When he heard that, heughed uproariously, then pressed down on me again. "Who said I was full? I''m just getting started. I''ll make you love me even more today."


    A new round began, and I waspletely swept away. I had no strength to do anything else by the time we were done.


    As Iy there, he looked at me, asking, "Shall I get them to bring food up? We can eat in the room."


    "I''m not here on vacation. Are you sure it''s okay to leave them like that?" I looked at him, puzzled by his seemingly boundless energy.


    "It''s too hot outside right now. Arnold''s looking after them, so don''t worry," he reassured me. "Of course, if you feel up to it, I''m willing to continue our workout."


    "I''m exhausted!" I protested. "I want to eat."


    He quickly got up, washed up, put on some clothes, and went downstairs to order some food for us.


    I turned over and looked at the breathtaking scenery outside. The floor-to-ceiling window offered a panoramic view of the entire vi.


    But as beautiful as it was, I couldn''t enjoy it. My heart was with my father, wanting to bring him back immediately. I felt guilty for enjoying this leisure while he suffered.


    Soon, As returned upstairs andy


    beside me, wrapping his arms


    around me and nibbling my ear. He §ß§Ö said softly, "Don''t worry. Dn and the others have gathered a lot of


    information. We just need to wait for General Xavier''s n to pan out."


    MS


    I turned to look at As. "Have they found their exact location?"


    As nodded confidently. "Yes. It''s


    been confirmed, but we can''t act rashly. Navi has been cautioustely, and he seems to realize something''s up. That''s why he''s riskinging to Zydan himself. He wants to get hold of your father''s things as a backup n. Actually, what he really wants to do is to capture George."


    "A backup n?" I asked, puzzled.


    "All the clues indicate that he has close ties with the organization from Jitador, and he''s afraid he won''t bet able to control their ns. But he also senses that it''ll be hard to do this in Zydan. He''s settling for getting the notebook, but he never nned to let go of Rory


    "Rory still has other secrets," As said solemnly.


    I was shocked. "Other secrets?"

 Chapter 1211 Hidden Forces at Play

    Hidden Forces at y


    ?


    "Have you found out anything?" I asked.


    "They''re just spections for now. There''s more to our fathers'' situation than just the ne crash. The non-organization must have hidden secrets from our fathers. Also, Navi must have caught wind of some information, which is why he''s reluctant to let go easily," As exined.


    "What do you think it could be?" I asked.


    As shook his head slowly. "It''s hard to tell at the moment. We''ll only understand the whole picture once we rescue Rory."


    I felt even more pressure. What exactly had happened to my dad? What made him suffer for 20 years?


    As said patiently, "That''s why I didn''t want you toe. This game is unpredictable, but for us, saving your dad is crucial."


    "But can Xavier really help us?" I asked, feeling a bit worried.


    As scoffed. "It''s just a matter of each side getting what they want. Navi caused Xavier a lot of trouble over the years, and Xavier has been wanting to get rid of him for a long time. But Navi isn''t someone to mess with. He has considerable influence on the dark side as well.


    "This time, we''re leveraging each other''s strengths. Whether they win or lose doesn''t affect us much. They''re not saints. So, our cooperation is mutually beneficial," As exined.


    "But what if Xavier doesn''t cooperate?" I asked.


    "I never engage in battles I''m not sure of winning," As replied coldly.


    His answer left me silent. How could As handle both sides in Bermuda? How could he not feel pressured?


    It was no wonder he didn''t want me toe.


    "Where''s Navi now?" I asked him.


    "I got some intel yesterday that he''s back at his old haunt."


    "Why didn''t he call meter?" I wondered why he had proposed the exchange but then went silent.


    "I intercepted your calls on my phone. That''s why I didn''t want you to bring your old one," As said, teasing me. "Are you still mad?"


    I nestled into his arms obediently. "No. I know you have ns, but I want to see Dad as soon as possible. H-He''s been suffering for 20 years."


    In all these years, none of us had it easy. Especially my biological father, who was always on the run, and ended up as a bargaining chip. He even became disabled.


    These thoughts made me feel indescribable pain. In this circle of people, I didn''t know who was right or wrong, and there was no way to measure that.


    And the instigator remained aloof, acting as if nothing was wrong.


    I gritted my teeth. "No matter how this ends, I have one request. Celine cannot be spared."


    As tightened his arm around me. "Don''t worry. My grandpa has been calling repeatedly, asking us to go back. This has dragged on for too long. After this is over, it''s time to take


    you back to Nocturnia


    "And I feel that Ste must be nning something. She''s been silent for too long. I''m a bit worried."


    I turned to As and said, "I''m


    curious why Trinity has been with


    her all this time. But she hasn''t said


    anything to me. Do you think something fishy is going on?"


    As kissed me. "Trinity''s fine. Ste is in our sights, too. Don''t worry, I''ve got her marked."


    We both fell silent for a while before I spoke up again.


    "I didn''t expect my dad, the one at home, to be involved. But they''re also victims." I sighed.


    "They''re not victims. In this ordeal,


    there are no victims, only those who


    raised you trying to make amends. If we can save Rory, it''ll be his redemption," As said softly, ying with my hair.


    Just then, the doorbell downstairs rang, and he quickly got up. "I''ll get it. You freshen up. Let''s eat."


    "Okay, sounds good," I replied.


    He rushed downstairs, and I hurried into the bathroom to freshen up. After washing up, I put on a long skirt and went downstairs.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    All this sudden activity left me feeling drained and starving.

 Chapter 1212 Preparing for the Coming Storm

    Preparing for the Coming Storm


    Downstairs, As had already set the table, but I didn''t see anyone delivering the meal.


    As soon as I saw the delicious spread, I felt invigorated, almost unable to control myself. I was eager to dig in right away.


    As seated me and skillfully sliced the steak, cing it before me. I wasted no time and started eating. The lobster here was exquisite, and I indulged in its vors.


    While eating, I looked at As and asked, "Do you think it''s possible to find clues about Gemma?"


    It had been a wish of mine to find my parents'' biological daughter.


    As shook his head. "It''s hard to say since we''re not insiders of Navi''s organization. But I''ve already instructed Dn to get close to the senior members around Navi. However, this requires careful negotiation, and we can''t rush it, or it could be dangerous."


    "Is Navi''s headquarters here?"


    He shook his head. "No, I just came back from there this morning."


    I caught onto something. "You''ve been there before?"


    "Yeah. I went straight there afternding. He has a production base there, and it''s a well-hidden ce with tight security. The conditions are quite tough there, too." As emphasized.


    "Are you afraid I''ll go there?" I asked.


    "Not really. Navi returned to Trestlewoodst night," As said casually. "He went straight to the base, probably to arrange something."


    "Does he usually stay at the base?"


    "No, he mostly stays in Trestlewood. His trusted aides manages the base here, which is even more secure than a prison." As wiped his mouth with a napkin, then said, "No one can even get close."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I paused with my fork in hand. "What about Dn and the others?"


    "They''re also working tirelessly to infiltrate. The environment there is extremely harsh. Even Navi isn''t there all the time. And the mosquitoes there are as big as golf balls. Until we have urate information, we''ll stay here." As exined.


    I almost burst outughing. "Don''t exaggerate. Mosquitoes as big as golf balls? I''ll only believe that when I see it."


    He nced at me, disdainful. I was sure he said that on purpose, fearing I''d rush to Navi''s base.


    Though I knew it wasn''t as exaggerated as As made it sound, I could imagine the secrecy there.


    But the thought of my dad being imprisoned there made the food taste nd.


    "Is Arnold''s ce far from here? Do you know where it is? After dinner, let''s take a walk and check out his ce." used the walk as an excuse. Otherwise, I could see him settling in here and bing sedentary.


    swno


    I didn''te here for a vacation. I couldn''t just sit still.


    "Sure." He agreed. "But you need to eat more."


    I nodded obediently, reluctantly feeding myself more.


    As noticed my subdued mood. "While we wait for news, we need to rest and enjoy life to the fullest. That''s the way to go."


    Then, his gaze locked onto mine. "Clear your mind. Got it?"


    "Got it." I nodded even though I didn''t know what he meant.


    But then again, I couldn''t believe that he asked me to enjoy life when he was the one who slipped away without a word.


    As if he could read my mind, he added, "Waiting is also an action, you know that?"


    I copsed on the sofa,ughing at his words while he pulled me up. "You''re going to choke. Sit properly."


    "How do you know exactly what I think like a mind reader?" I stared into his eyes.


    "If I can''t even do that, how can I be your husband?" he asked seriously.


    "You sneaky guy, when did you


    be so good at sweet-talking? How much practice did it take? How


    many people have you


    sweet-talked?" I teased him.


    "It''s self-taught. It''s my life''s mission to sweet-talk you. I never get tired of it, and no practice is needed," he dered.


    I finally ate until my stomach bulged.


    No matter what, I couldn''t stay.


    cooped


    l


    up in the room any longer. I


    d on going out. Conte

 Chapter 1213 I Misspoke

    I Misspoke


    ?


    He had no choice but topromise and left the room with me. Standing at the door, he pointed to several vis below. "Our people are staying there."


    I nced down, marveling at the beautiful surroundings. Each vi was perfectly spaced among the lush greenery. Our vi was rtivelyrger, with a sparkling blue swimming pool nearby. It truly was a leisurely ce.


    "Let''s go see them," I suggested, leading the way down the path.


    As happily followed beside me. "Arnold said he''d leave once I''m with you. I need to ask when he''s nning to leave."


    Just then, As''s phone rang. He quickly stopped, and I looked at him, listening intently as he answered the call.


    He simply responded with an "okay," and I couldn''t hear what was said on the other end.


    "Good. Have someone keep an eye on things." As instructed before hanging up.


    I hurriedly asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Navi left the main residence. It seems like he''s meeting someone and nning something."


    "What do you mean?" I inquired.


    "The exchange," As replied.


    I immediately tensed up. "So, you mean he might bring my dad back here? Otherwise, how would the exchange work?"


    As shook his head. "Not necessarily."


    "What do we do then?"


    He nced at me, pulling me into an embrace, indulgently uttering just one word, "Wait."


    Hearing his words, I could only pout in resignation. "Okay then."


    Since As''s people were already monitoring Navi''s movements, there was no rush for us. Waiting was indeed the best course of action.


    As we arrived downstairs, Arnold emerged from one of the vis.


    He quickly asked, "Had dinner yet?"


    I nodded, then asked, "When are you leaving?"


    Arnold''s expression darkened. "What''s this about? Are you trying to chase me away now?"


    I realized my question was tactless. I chuckled nervously as I exined, "No, why would I do that? I''ll miss you if you..."


    "Who are you going to miss?" As interrupted, suddenly behind me. "It looks like I''ve really spoiled you too much."


    Uh-oh. What was going on here? How did it suddenly turn into a quarrel?


    Arnold wasn''t holding back either. "What do you mean? Is she your property? She can have her own thoughts, you know?" "You have a problem with that?" As replied coldly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Hmph! You can act all you want. As, if anything happens to my sister, I won''t let you get away with it," Arnold snapped back.


    Seeing them start to argue again, I quickly slipped into the vi


    had just exited. I didn''t


    to


    to them bicker endlessly.on


    Actually, I knew deep down that their rapport was something ordinary people couldn''t achieve. As long as I wasn''t around, they''d calm down.


    I realized everyone was inside the vi. Hana was chatting with Anya on the sofa in the living room,. seemingly having nonguage barrier and already quite familiar with each other.


    Arton was opening a coconut. Seeing me enter, he quickly handed me the freshly cut coconut and a straw.


    I epted it and asked them, "What are you guys eating?"


    Hana smiled and replied, "We ordered some snacks. Arnold said we''ll barbecue on the beach tonight, so we didn''t eat much."


    raised an eyebrow. These two were already quite close.


    Anya smiled at me. "Home-cooked food. They''re delicious. I''ll order some for you next time."


    I sat beside her, asking, "Do you miss home?"


    Anya fell silent immediately. Thinking she didn''t understand me, I asked again.


    But she sighed softly and said, "There is no home for me here anymore."


    As soon as she said that, I saw the sadness in her eyes. I had said the wrong thing.

 Chapter 1214 Cruel Questions

    Cruel Questions


    Hana looked at her and asked her something in Cirencester''snguage, which I didn''t understand. Anya lowered her gaze. "My home used to be here in Trestlewood."


    In that instant, Anya''s face darkened. I looked to Hana, who tranted their conversation for me.


    I gently patted Anya''s hand and said, "I''m sorry."


    Though Anya shook her head, her emotions seemed affected. She spoke softly and rapidly.


    Hana tranted swiftly, rying Anya''s words almost as soon as she spoke them.


    "She says, ''My family used to live in this city, and my parents ran a small business. My mother sold souvenirs and other items, while my father sold amulets. Though the business was small, we livedfortably. My father loved us and often took us on outings."


    I kept my eyes on Anya''s beautiful, innocent face, now tinged with a hint of sorrow.


    Anya''s recounting seemed somewhat pitiful, and she waspletely immersed in her memories. Her ability to recall everything from her childhood made me envious, as she remembered everything vividly, while I couldn''t.


    "We also did business from a young age, selling items to tourists. Later, my father met an employer who supplied us with cosmetics to wholesale. We became distributors, responsible for delivering goods to various vendors."


    I immediately understood what she meant by ''cosmetics'' business. The image of those ''cosmetics'' appeared in my mind-the ones Navi built his wealth with.


    He had also deceived my adoptive father with the same strategy, and my father turned out to be the source of it all.


    It appeared that Navi had deceived quite a few people. Even around me, two families had fallen victim to him.


    I shook my head lightly, admitting that fate was an inexplicable miracle.


    "At that time, our family was very grateful to him. Just delivering goods could earn us a lot of money, and it was much easier than street peddling." Anya''s eyes widened as she looked at me, twirling her fingers around.


    "The business grewrge, and people from neighboring countries came to my father for goods. One time, my dad got drunk and identally broke a bottle of cosmetics, revealing what was inside.


    "My father was scared, but my mother was greedy. My brother and I didn''t understand what it was then."


    As Anya recounted the situation, the scene yed out vividly in my mind.


    "My father said, ''We can''t continue this business. But my mother dragged him to the storage room for a big argument. After they made up, my father resumed deliveries as usual. But I noticed he wasn''t as cheerful as before, and he became cautious.


    "But the more he feared something would happen, the more it did. Once, he was robbed while delivering goods, losing a whole crate of


    products, which led to big trouble. After that, there was no peace in our lives, with peopleing after us."


    Anya''s eyes were red, and her tears were falling freely now.


    "My mother finally realized the danger of the business and suggested we flee. We were all in agony over this. Our home was really nice, but several groups were after us, and my father chose to run.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "But we were caught and brought to a tribal settlement in the mountains. There was a small town there, which was the big boss''s base. He brought our family of four there.


    "He said running away was a betrayal to him, and we needed to pay a price for doing that. Then, he made us stay there and work asborers. My brother and I never went to school again, as we became his servants."


    "What happenedter? Why did you say your parents died at Navi''s hands?" I asked Anya.


    I knew my question was somewhat cruel. Her eyes met mine, and then she quickly looked away again.


    I could see the fear in her eyes.

 Chapter 1215 Tragic Fate

    Tragic Fate


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I regretted them. I shouldn''t have rubbed salt in Anya''s wounds like that.


    Arton had already opened two coconuts, handing one to Hana and another to Anya.


    "I''m sorry," I said sincerely.


    Anya shook her head. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she said, "It''s not your fault, Mrs. Chloe."


    Then she continued, and Hana continued to trante for me.


    "It''s because, one day, the person who robbed that crate of goods appeared before Navi and recognized my father.


    "My father also recognized him, but he couldn''t speak by then. He was mute, pointing at that person and trying to exin to Navi, gesturing and making noises. He wanted to tell Navi that the person was the one who robbed us and that he was innocent.


    "At first, that person was nervous, but when he saw my father''s condition, he became brazen. He used my father of embezzling his money right in front of him."


    I shook my head helplessly, knowing the likely oue.


    As Anya looked at me, I noticed her eyes were hollow like ck holes. "Even though they had stolen that crate, he used my father instead, iming he had already paid my father. And he med Navi for not protecting his people.


    "Navi immediately pulled out a gun and shot my father. My mother lunged at that man, wanting to fight him, but Navi shot her too."


    Anya''s hands trembled as she held the coconut, her fingernails digging into it.


    "My brother and I were both there, serving them dinner, and we watched helplessly as our parents died in front of us. My brother wanted to fight that man, too, but an old woman grabbed him and saved his life.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I was so frightened. I was about to cry when my brother covered my mouth and saved us both. Afterward, my brother said he would avenge our parents." Anya was now choking with sobs.


    Hana tranted this segment, her face turning pale, and my heart felt heavy.


    After calming down, Anya said, "My brother said that Navi knew that the person framed my father. But Navi to intimidate that person, killed my parents in front of him just so the man would continue to work for him."


    "What a deceitful man," Hanamented.


    Swnt


    But from what I knew of the situation, it probably wouldn''t be that easy.


    Navi''s roots ran deep. Over the past 20 years, his influence was extensive. Killing Anya''s parents wasn''t just to intimidate that person but to silence him.


    No wonder As was hesitant to take action. Unless wepletely got rid of him, he would remain a threat in the future.


    While Hanaforted Anya, I didn''t want to say anything. The bestfort for her fragile heart would be to get rid of Navi.


    I turned to look out the window and saw that As and Arnold were no longer in confrontation. They were leaning against the railing outside and talking calmly.


    That was just how they were. They


    were absolutely in sync when it came to serious matters. But As seemed particrly averse to Arnold being near me, as he was always


    overly clingy.


    I took another sip of coconut water and then set it down. I was about to leave when the two of them walked in.


    As walked to me and said softly, "If you''re tired, you can return to our room and rest for a while. It''s still hot outside at this time. I need to go out for a bit, probably for about two hours."


    I scrutinized him, wanting to ask where he was going, but I couldn''t appear too clingy with so many people around.


    Besides, As''s people were here, so there must be something he needed to take care of. I just nodded and didn''t say much.


    As seemed to sense my displeasure, pondered momentarily, and then said to Arnold, "You can take them out for a walk, but don''t go too far or stay out toote."


    I felt relieved to hear that. "Okay, you go ahead with your work. We''ll make our own ns."

 Chapter 1216 Lurking in the Shadows

    Lurking in the Shadows


    ?


    My tone came off as clearly dismissive.


    As pinched my cheek. "Seems like you''re trying to get rid of me. You''re a wild girl, aren''t you?"


    I smirked. "Come on, you said you had something to take care of. I can''t just tag along and bother you, right?"


    When he heard me say that, he had no choice but to let go. "I''ll make sure toe back for dinner with everyone."


    He looked at me affectionately and raised an eyebrow before turning and leaving.


    I cursed under my breath, "Can''t he tone it down? There''s so many people around."


    As soon as he left, I turned to Anya, bending down to get her attention. "You''re the tour guide. Let''s go get some fresh air."


    Sure enough, she wiped her tears and smiled. "Okay."


    I couldn''t just stay cooped up in the room. The beach didn''t appeal to me much, and although the seaside here wasn''t as tranquil as in Foswood, it was better than doing nothing.


    Plus, I needed to keep Anya upied so she wouldn''t dwell on those tragic memories.


    Hana asked Anya about fun ces to visit. She immediately brightened up and rubbed at her face, shaking off the gloom from earlier.


    "Where do you want to go, Mrs. Chloe?" Anya asked.


    I thought for a moment. "Let''s go somewhere you think is beautiful. Or we can go somewhere you want to go."


    After all, this was Anya''s hometown, and she knew it well. I was sure anywhere she liked would be a good ce.


    "Let''s just walk around, then." She nced at me, thought momentarily, then smiled brightly. "I''ll take you to buy some of our local clothes."


    I agreed. That sounded fun. Besides, it might help conceal my identity.


    She grew excited when she saw my eager eptance.


    As we stepped out, As sent another man over. He clearly didn''t trust me to go out alone.


    Arton had silently trailed behind me, never leaving my side.


    Outside the hotel, the bustling crowd consisted mostly of tourists. It was easy to tell at a nce. The were busy selling all sorts of


    souvenirs, while the ones


    through the souvenirs were


    set


    Qu


    definitely tourists.


    to


    S


    At this moment, I saw that this ce existed solely because of tourism. The locals survived on this model, which was the main economic feature here. So when Anya said that she had been doing this business since she was young, I totally got it.


    The zing sun outside made me feel lethargic.


    The intense activity I was involved in as soon as I arrived had left me a bit tired. I felt sluggish and sleepy now.


    But everything here was so captivating. After all, it was my ''first time'' abroad, since I had no memories of anything before.


    Anya stayed by my side, telling me about everything. I was very interested in watching the street vendors sell all sorts of things, including fruits.


    Anya was definitely savvy and drove away some deceitful vendors fiercely.


    Today, Anya was wearing light pink sportswear, and her waist-length hair was tied up high in a ponytail. Living in Eoswood these past few months had made her skin more radiant, a far cry from when I first met her. She seemed like apletely different person. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hana, on the other hand, was gentle and serene, and obediently followed me on my other side, with Arnold and Arton behind her.


    The other man As sent was dressed very much like a local today. He didn''t stick close to us, but trailed us from a distance. You wouldn''t know he was with us if you didn''t pay attention.


    I understood that this was all for security reasons.


    As we strolled along, admiring the exotic sights and checking out interesting trinkets, I felt content. I As were here, I was sure he


    wouldn''t have brought me to


    n


    a ce


    like this, since it was crowded and chaotic.


    Arnold waspletely different from As. He loved the hustle and bustle. Despite his upper-ss background, he was down-to-earth and not pretentious at all.


    It was clear he had a soft spot for Hana. His casual but sincere care definitely came from the heart. Hana looked interested in Arnold too, so they might hit it off.


    Since we had Anya, we managed to avoid a lot of fake and badly-made items.


    At first, those people were resentful, but Anya knew her stuff. They gradually realized we had an expert among us and stopped bothering us. But for some reason, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off, as if there were eyes watching us.

 Chapter 1217 Instantaneous Occurrence

    Instantaneous urrence


    ?


    I nced back asionally, but couldn''t see anything suspicious.


    Arnold noticed me looking around and softly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I averted my gaze and said, "Nothing."


    I stopped worrying about it after a few nces with no hint of trouble. After all, a ''professional'' soldier was trailing behind us. He couldn''t possibly miss any shady characters.


    When we reached the clothing market, Arnold frowned and said, "We shouldn''t buy any clothes here."


    When Anya heard Arnold''sment, she suddenly seemed to remember something. She stuck out her tongue, looked at me, and said, "Mrs. Chloe, I... I forgot."


    She seemed eager to express herself, but couldn''t seem to remember the words for what she wanted to say.


    Hanamunicated with her for a moment, then looked at me and said, "She means she forgot that the clothes here are too cheap."


    I nced at Arnold and said to Anya, "It''s okay. Let''s buy a set as backup. It mighte in handy, right?"


    I had noticed that the local girls here were also wearing simr sporty casual outfits, showing the city''s inclusivity. There were people of different nationalities, so varied clothing choices were no big deal.


    I just wanted to learn about the local customs and culture.


    Hana and I each picked out a dress, which made Anya very happy. I bought her two sets of clothes, and although she insisted she didn''t need them, she finally epted them when Arnold said they were for work.


    Then Arnold took us to a luxury mall. Surprisingly, the mall here was no less impressive than those in Foswood, just with more local brands.


    I only picked out two outfits because I''d be returning to Foswood soon and wouldn''t need them. But I still asked Anya''s opinion on everything. I could leave them for her when I left.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Arnold chose gifts for Ava and Jenny and even brought a unique gift for Grandma Rose. Of course, he got something for Hana too, despite her protests.


    I helped him pick out a lot of them because ording to the n, he''d be going back before me. If my dad coulde back with us, we might not have time for any leisurely trips like this. We would have to return to Foswood immediately to avoid any mishaps.


    I bought some snacks for Charlie too.


    After a tiring shopping spree, we returned with our arms full of shopping bags.


    As we left the mall, we saw the city lit up with golden lights.


    Just then, As called. "Why aren''t you back yet?"


    I realized we''d been out for hours. It was time for dinner.


    "We''re on our way back," I replied with a smile. "Are you back already?"


    "You little trickster. You told me to rush back, but you''re in no hurry to leave," he teased. "Where are you?"


    I looked at Arnold and said, "As asking for our location."


    Arnold immediately replied, showing that he was familiar with the area.


    As said, "Wait at the entrance. It''s cool inside the mall. I''ll pick you up."


    Before I could say anything, he hung up.


    I told Arnold and the others that As wasing, and we waited in the lobby.


    Arnold said, "Looks like he does have a conscience."


    Then he gestured to the lounge and told us girls, "Go sit over there. I''ll let you know when he arrives."


    I nced back at the lounge in the lobby. It was nice, with moon-white leather sofas sparkling under crystal lights, exuding an air of luxury.


    There weren''t many people resting there, and there was even a bar nearby. I felt thirsty, so I headed to the lounge.


    Arton saw me heading over and


    quickly picked up our big bags of et


    shopping, saying to the girls, "Let''s go sit there. I''ll get some drinks for you girls."


    Just as Hana, Anya, and I walked toward the lounge, someone


    suddenly rushed in through the


    entrance, shouting, "Madam! Hurry, go inside!"


    I was startled, unsure if the person was calling for me.


    In my momentary daze, Arnold quickly grabbed me and pulled me inside, giving Hana a push too, "Go!"


    At the same time, a deafening sound came from behind.

 Chapter 1218 Sudden Turn of Events

    Sudden Turn of Events


    ?


    Anya was stunned by the sudden turn of events, and I shouted, "Anya!"


    Arton reacted quickly too. He dropped what he was holding and grabbed Anya, running toward us.


    The lobby erupted into chaos. People scattered in all directions, screaming and ducking for cover. Some even fell to the ground.


    I dared not look back, but I could vaguely sense gunfire behind us, aimed at us.


    Arnold pulled both of us with him and ran toward the bar, where the back entrance would lead to a safe passage.


    But just then, Arnold stumbled, his body jerked, and he suddenly let go of my arm. I was flung away by the momentum and fell to the ground. I heard Hana exim, "Arnold!"


    I quickly looked at Arnold and saw that he had been shot in the upper arm. He ignored his injury and pressed Hana against the wall behind the bar. Then, he reached back to grab my ankle and pulled me toward him, hiding us behind the bar.


    "Arnold, you''re injured!" I shouted. He shielded me, extending his injured arm to protect us. The sight of blood flowing from his arm was disturbing, and his face had turned pale.


    "Shh." Arnold gestured for us to keep quiet. We listened intently to the sounds outside.


    The gunfire continued outside the entrance, and many people crowded around us. After all, there were not many ces in the lobby to take cover. The lobby had descended into chaos, with screams and cries filling the air. Some people who had been shoty on the ground, screaming in despair. I looked around at the people hiding here but couldn''t see Arton or Anya. I felt worried. This ce didn''t seem safe. If the assants broke in, they would probablye here first, and that would bring dire consequences.


    Someone who had been wounded in the leg fell right in front of us. People screamed and recoiled, pushing us back.


    The gunfire continued relentlessly, indicating that there were also people shooting from inside. Otherwise, the assants would have stormed in already.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I realized now that the person who had rushed in earlier, the man As had sent to guard us, must be holding off these attackers.


    Arnold craned his neck to look at the people hiding here, then said, "We need to find a way into the safe passage."


    When the people around us heard Arnold''s words, they looked toward the safe passage. They all


    understood that it might be the only safe ce. But no one dared run there first, fearing they would


    be targets.


    But just then, the crowd panicked again as someone shouted, "They''reing in!"


    Arnold looked visibly agitated now. He grabbed me tightly and said to Hana, "Stay behind me and stick close." "Okay." Hana nodded vigorously.


    I understood that Arnold wanted to lead us to the safe passage.


    As he was about to pull me toward the crowd, saw a man with a gun rushing toward us. It was toote. instinctively pulled Arnold down, my eyes wide with fear, my voice


    trembling as I whispered, "Oh no..."


    As the man with the gun came closer, there was a ''bang,'' and he fell to the ground, lifeless. His eyes were still fixed on us.


    Several women screamed, and more gunfire erupted from the entrance, even more intense than before. Someone shouted loudly, but I couldn''t make out what was happening.


    In an instant, the lobby fell silent. I heard an urgent voice calling my name. "Chlo! Chloe!"


    I recognized As''s voice.


    "As..." Trembling, I sat down on the ground and answered, "I''m here."


    The people hiding here all looked at me. I heard footsteps hurrying toward us and someone coordinating the evacuation of the crowd.


    At that moment, a figure appeared before us, and Arnold copsed to the ground.


    As quickly pulled me out of the


    crowd and into his arms. His familiar


    embrace made me feel incredibly


    safe, as though I had survived a


    I


    disaster. I hugged him tightly and


    was moved to tears.


    As looked at the trembling crowd still hiding here and ordered, "Leave, quickly!"

 Chapter 1219 Arrival of the Saviors

    Arrival of the Saviors


    The group stood stunned, gazing at the handsome man before them as if he were a god descended to earth. Then, they reacted to As''s words, quickly getting up and rushing outside, leaving only a few of us behind.


    I suddenly shouted nervously, "Arton! Anya!"


    As I called out, Arton responded, "We''re here!"


    Following the sound, I saw Arton protecting Anya, emerging from behind another part of the bar.


    When I saw they were unharmed, I copsed into As''s arms in relief.


    "Thank heavens," I breathed out.


    He patted my back reassuringly. "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid."


    "Arnold is injured." I quickly looked at As. "We need to take him to the hospital."


    Hana was squatting beside Arnold, holding his injured arm.


    Arnold looked at As and asked, "What''s going on? Whose men are they?"


    As didn''t answer his question. He barked an order at his men. "Take him to the hospital immediately!"


    Arnold tried to get up. Hana and I helped him to his feet.


    "There''s no need for that, it''s just a light wound," he said nonchntly, looking at his arm.


    "Go to the hospital and get it bandaged," Asmanded.


    Hana and I said in unison, "I''ll go with you."


    Arton added, "I''ll go too."


    "You stay here, Chlo. Arton, youe with me," Arnold ordered, but Hana was worried, and she quickly interjected, "No, I''ll go with you."


    Several of us escorted Arnold outside.


    As I tried to follow, Arnold stopped me and nced at As. "Watch over her."


    As nodded firmly and hugged me tightly. "Let''s go back to the hotel."


    As led the way, followed by me and Anya. Protected by his men, we left the chaotic lobby. There were still injured people lying on the ground, and the pristine marble floor bore several rming bloodstains. The ss doors of the mall had


    been shattered.


    I realized that things could have been much worse if those thick ss doors hadn''t bought us some time.


    The once opulent lobby now looked dpidated, as if it had survived a disaster.


    Many cops had arrived at the entrance.


    Back at the hotel, As settled me in and asked Anya to stay by my side. He said softly, "Don''t be afraid. It''s safe here. All our people are outside. Don''t go out. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay." I nodded. I felt much calmer since he was here. I was no longer as panicked as before.


    He kissed my forehead and quickly left the room to handle the aftermath of the incident.


    As I watched him disappear at the


    door, I thought that Arnold''s concerns were not unfounded. This ce was chaotic, with gunshots ringing out openly. It was clear that security here was far from satisfactory.


    Anya still looked pale, her big eyes filled with fear. She timidly said, "I... I''m afraid something will happen to you, Mrs. Chloe."


    I smiled faintly and hugged her. "Look at me, I''m fine."


    At that moment, the image of the man who had suddenly appeared before us then fell to the ground kept reying in my mind. If that had happened a momentter, our entire group might have been in trouble.


    If Arnold had been shot somewhere else while protecting me...


    I shook my head. I didn''t want to think about it. If that had happened, how could I face Archie? My stubbornness had led to this disaster.


    And then there was Hana. I hadn''t figured out her identity yet.


    If she really was a part of the Av family I was investigating, I would be the root cause of all this trouble. My mother was already gone, and if hurt the Av family because of my actions, it would be unforgivable.


    Also, Arton was the hope of the Reese family, and he had just reunited with his son. If something happened to him, I would forever be indebted to the Reese family.


    And Anya had found my father for me and returned here. Her brother had been working hard for me all along.


    The more I thought about it, the more terrified I became. It was chilling.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Half an hourter, Arnold returned to the hotel and came straight to our room. His arm was wrapped in bandages, and hisplexion was a little pale, but he was still his usual mischievous self.


    He came in and immediately asked, "Are you scared now, Chloe?"


    I grabbed him nervously and asked urgently, "How are you? Is your arm badly injured?"

 Chapter 1220 Relentlessly Pursuing Them

    Relentlessly Pursuing Them


    When my hand touched him, he suddenly fell, and I eximed, "Arnold!" As I hugged him, he smirked at me mischievously.


    I was exasperated. "You scared me to death. How bad is your injury?"


    Hana looked at me and said softly, "The bullet just grazed his skin."


    Arnold joked, "See? What did I tell you about me being lucky?"


    "I can''t believe you''re still joking. If anything happened to you, how could I face Archie?" My voice trembled.


    "He still has you and Ardie anyway. What are you worried about?" he shrugged.


    "Nonsense!" I red at him. "You and Hana should go back and rest properly tomorrow. It''s too dangerous here. You shouldn''t stay."


    "You''ve only realized how dangerous it is here now? I warned you about this before we came. Didn''t you believe me?" Arnold''s tone was serious. "Would I have been injured if you had listened to my advice?"


    His words made me even more ufortable. "That''s why I want you to go back. And Hana, no matter which Av family you''re from, I won''t allow anything to happen to you because of me."


    As those words escaped my lips, tears welled up in my eyes.


    Arnold was right. He wouldn''t have been injured if I hadn''t insisted oning here.


    My words had just revealed my intentions clearly and hinted that I had already confirmed Hana''s identity as my mother''s rtive and, thus, mine too. Hana didn''t respond, but the gentleness in her eyes confirmed my suspicion.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Do you think I can just leave you here and rest? How can I go back like this?" Arnold asked sternly, now resembling an older brother.


    "As is here. He won''t let anything happen to me," I argued.


    "Him? He''s already spoiled you rotten." Arnold didn''t hold back, his expression stern.


    "Anyway, he is him, and I am me. If I were still abroad, I wouldn''t have seen any of this. But you''re here with me now. If I let you stay here In such a dangerous ce and run back home alone, what kind of brother would I be? My dad would beat me up if I did that. It''s not something a Beringer man would do."


    He was determined to stay.


    "But..." I wanted to say something else, but As strode in with Cane behind him.


    As they entered, I had to swallow my words.


    As looked at my face, sensing that something was amiss.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, then nced at Arnold.


    I quickly looked at As and asked, "Who did it? Was it Navi''s people?"


    I was trying to change the subject, but I also wanted to know the answer to this question.


    "It definitely wasn''t Navi''s people." Arnold said firmly, looking at As.


    As nced at him, indicating that Arnold''s guess was correct.


    "It wasn''t?" I was surprised. If it wasn''t Navi''s people, then who would target us?


    As I locked eyes with As for a moment, ¨¤ name suddenly popped into my mind. I gasped and said, "Could it be Denton? It


    As didn''t deny it.


    swnee him!"


    "Looks like this guy is asking for trouble." Arnold gritted his teeth. 1 have to settle the score with him. He''s relentless. He hired assassins and tried to attack us while we were in a foreign country!"


    Everyone was shocked to hear Arnold''s words. I looked at him and asked, "Assassins?"


    "The ones who attacked us were all foreigners. Of course they were


    assassins," Arnold cont


    As nced at him, then turned to Cane. "Get dinner ready."


    "I''ve ordered dinner. Let''s have it here." Cane suggested.


    After all thatmotion, nobody had any appetite for dinner, to be honest.

 Chapter 1221 A Daunting Task

    A Daunting Task


    ?


    Despite the interruption at the mall, dinner was sumptuous. It would have been an extremely wonderful dinner if it weren''t for the incident. As nced at all of us. "What? Scared already? This might just be the beginning."


    Arnoldughed. "That''s interesting. Then I''ll enjoy this meal to celebrate my narrow escape and keep up my strength for the next challenge." "Tomorrow morning, you''ll take Ms. Hana back. Hurry back to Gerby and finish what you need to do there," As asserted. "You''re just causing trouble here."


    "How am I causing trouble?" Arnold immediately retorted impatiently, looking at As with displeasure. "Fine, I''ll return, but my sister has toe with me."


    "I can''t go." I immediately refused.


    As said to Arnold. "You have two tasks when you return. Quickly finish them in Gerby and go to Bourdamun to meet Denton. Only you can do this, and I''ve already arranged it."


    "Meet Denton?" Arnold asked incredulously.


    "Yes, you''re going to meet him indirectly. You''ll understand when the timees. You''ll go to probe his background overseas."


    While Arnold took a bite of the steak Hana had cut for him, his eyes remained fixed on As''s face.


    As continued calmly, "This time, he''ll meet someone you least expect. I''ll give you the details after dinner."


    Only then did Arnold shift his gaze away from As.


    Suddenly, As turned to Arton. "You''re also going back."


    "Me too? What about Mrs. Chloe?" Arton was reluctant to leave but also afraid of As.


    As handed his phone to Arton. "Have you seen this person before?"


    Arton carefully examined the screen, then furrowed his brows slightly. Tentatively, he told As, "This person was hired at the construction site a few days ago."


    As''s lips curled up slightly. "He''s Denton."


    Everyone was stunned, especially me. Arton''s words sent a chill down my spine.


    Did that mean Denton had entered our construction site? What did he want to do?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I quickly took As''s phone, looking at the screen.


    On the screen was a construction worker wearing a safety helmet, but that face definitely wasn''t Denton''s.


    The person in the picture appeared to be older than the real Denton. He looked to be in his thirties and had a simr physique.


    I zoomed in on the photo, and those eyes closely resembled Denton''s.


    "How did you find out?" I asked As.


    "When he returned to the country, I arranged for someone to watch him. He''s been quite well-behaved, but focused more on him after Oliver''s ident and discovered that he appeared at our constructionsite," As exined briefly.


    "It seems he''s been making preparations all along," I said worriedly.


    As said, "Arton, your task is quite challenging. When you return, you must keep an eye on this person and find a way to get close to him. Since he''s at our construction site, t means he has ns."


    Arton hesitated. Soon, excitement shed in his eyes. He immediately replied, "Don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on him."


    As nodded approvingly, took back his phone, and showed another photo. "This is his real identity."


    He said, handing the phone to Arton, who eagerly took it and scrutinized it.


    "No matter which face he shows, you must pay attention." As reminded Arton.


    "No problem." Arton nodded solemnly.


    He suddenly became spirited to return despite his initial hesitation. "Mrs. Chloe, you must stay safe."


    I nodded. "You can rest assured.


    You can


    Your task is very important, and you know how crucial our construction site is. This job carries some risks, so white you keep an eye on him, prioritize your safety. Charlie can''t afford to lose his daddy."

 Chapter 1222 Hidden Danger

    Hidden Danger


    ?


    "I know," Arton said gratefully. "For the sake of my son, I won''t let you down."


    Hana nced at me, then looked at As tentatively. "How about I apany Chloe here? I can be her trantor."


    As calmly responded, "Your role is to cover for Arnold. With you by his side, it implies that he''s on vacation with his girlfriend."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Is he currently in the country?" Arnold asked.


    "Yes. He''s already in Foswood. And Denton is also there, apanying him."


    As then turned to Arnold. "You might receive a callter asking where you are. Tell the truth, say you''re on vacation here with your girlfriend and got injured. If he invites you to meet, don''t agree too easily. Put up a show."


    Arnold made an OK gesture to As. "Don''t worry. I''m good at acting."


    His words elicitedughter from everyone, lightening the mood instantly.


    After dinner, we chatted untilte before returning to our rooms.


    As apanied me upstairs. As we walked, I asked, "Who wants to meet Arnold?"


    "I arranged for a special friend to make contact with Denton. This is the person Denton has been looking for all along. I suspect he''s colluding with individuals from the non-organization.


    "I''ve had this person stay close to him, and Arnold is the bait, considering the Beringer family''s background. I want to see what Denton is interested in," As exined truthfully.


    "Are you using Arnold''s pride to keep him on edge?" I began to understand As''s intention.


    He pinched my nose. "Looks like you haven''t been scared silly yet."


    I smiled and leaned into his embrace, wrapping my arms around his waist. "You say that, but my legs were trembling. If it weren''t for your subordinate discovering it early and your timely arrival, something bad might have happened to us."


    As tightened his arms around me and carried me up. "Are you sure your legs were trembling from fear? Or from my effort?"


    I blushed instantly, yfully hitting his shoulder. "Stop it. How did you be so cheeky? I never knew you were so good at flirting."


    Chuckling, he kissed my lips and


    then turned serious again. "I really


    didn''t anticipate this. I was confident that Navi wouldn''t dare provoke me, and my people have been


    monitoring his movements


    "How did you know it wasn''t Navi''s people?" My legs were wrapped around his waist and my arms around his neck.


    He pecked my lips again. "The ones who were killed weren''t his men, and Navi is also investigating who did it. He''s afraid of angering me and not getting what he wants."


    "They''re all dead?" I was surprised. "Oh right, what about that young man? Is he okay?"


    "He''s fine, don''t worry. He''s extremely professional," As praised his subordinate.


    "There were four attackers, and two were killed. One killed himself when caught and we let go of one so we


    could-trail him," As spoke lightly. "These people are all desperados."


    "Why do you suspect Denton is colluding with individuals from the non-organization?" I asked like a curious child because the recent events had be increasingly bizarre.


    I never expected Denton to stir things up here suddenly.


    "His disguise techniques are too simr to those of the organization, and one of the assassins belonged there."


    "Did he have a serpent-shaped tattoo?" I asked.


    As nodded.


    "You''re quite assertive." As yed along with me.


    "I just didn''t expect that," I replied.


    I couldn''t help but think of Denton''s demeanor, especially those eyes as deep as icy pools. They gave off the feeling that made him unpredictable. Feeling uneasy, I told As, "It seems like Denton must still have some tricks up his sleeve and some secrets left undiscovered."

 Chapter 1223 I Cant Accompany You Anymore

    I Can''t Apany You Anymore


    ?


    As gave me a quick kiss, then said reassuringly, "Don''t worry too much. He doesn''t stand a chance. He''ll have no way back if he challenges my bottom line. For now, let''s focus on rescuing Dad. I''ll deal with him slowly."


    "Denton had been lying low all this time. When I saw him that day, he appeared calm, but his eyes said something else."


    I never forgot the scene when I first saw him in Bourdamun.


    Then, I continued, "I feel it''s not that simple. So, you need to be careful."


    "Thanks for the reminder, my dear wife."


    He grinned mischievously at me and nibbled my lips.


    I cautioned As, "He must know about our rtionship. We might be able to keep it from the public, but not from someone determined to find out. He''s reckless despite knowing, which means revenge is just a decoy. He must have another motive."


    "Smart thinking," As said. "Once we thoroughly investigate, you can rx. Hmm?"


    I signaled for As to let go, but he carried me into the bathroom. "Let''s take a bath and rx," he said.


    After he set me down and filled the tub, I couldn''t resist its allure. I sank into the warm water, and soon, all the tension from the day melted away. He had already brought my pajamas, and I beckoned him over.


    "You''reing in too!"


    He couldn''t resist my invitation. With a gleam in his eyes, he swiftly undressed and joined me in the tub.


    Water sshed everywhere as we yfully wrestled. It was a stark contrast to the tense atmosphere from earlier. That bath was wild, and I didn''t even remember how I ended up back in bed.


    The next day, the sunrise painted the sky with vibrant hues, and the sounds of birds filled the air.


    Turning over, I found the bed empty and cold.


    I quickly opened my eyes and looked around, only to find that As was nowhere to be seen. Feeling a pang of disappointment, I hurried downstairs after freshening up.


    A delicious-looking breakfast awaited on the table, but I didn''t have time to eat and rushed out.


    A guard stood at the door. Seeing me, he respectfully said, "Mrs. Chloe, good morning. Mr. As asks you to have breakfast before going anywhere."


    "I''ll go check on them first. I''ll eat when Ie back." I gestured toward where Arnold and the others were staying.


    They were leaving for Foswood today, and I needed to see when they were departing.


    The guard immediately followed me.


    Soon, we arrived at their vi. Before I could d


    Annock, the door opened, andThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Anya smiled at me."Mrs. Chloe good morning!"


    I looked inside and didn''t see Hana. "Where''s Hana?"


    She smiled and pointed upstairs.


    Relieved that she hadn''t left yet, I turned to Anya and asked, "Has anyone had breakfast yet?"


    "Not yet."


    As we spoke, Hana came downstairs, dressed neatly. "Chloe, why are you up so early?"


    "I was


    So you''d leave without me,


    so I got up early," I told her the truth,


    though I h


    I had no idea what


    was.


    ncing at the time, I saw that it was only 7 a.m.


    "Let''s have breakfast together," I suggested. "Have you decided what time you''re leaving?"


    "I''m waiting for Arnold''s confirmation," Hana said. "I think the boys are still sleeping."


    I stepped outside, asked the


    attendant to bring us breakfast, and


    had


    the


    s had prepared for m


    guard fetch the breakfast


    Hana looked at me and said, "You must be careful here. It seems really unsafe."


    "With As here, I don''t need to worry," I reassured her, feeling oddly happy by her concern.


    After breakfast, Arnold and Arton were ready.


    Arton said, "Mrs. Chloe, I won''t be able to apany you longer."


    "Your mission is crucial. Use your wits, and don''t be reckless. Denton is cunning." I advised him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it," Arton said earnestly. "You also need to take care."


    "Got it."


    I knew none of them wanted to leave. Even Hana seemed reluctant, evident in the way she looked at me.

 Chapter 1224 The Drama King

    The Drama King


    ?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just then, As walked in, followed by Dn and Loak.


    I was thrilled to see them, especially Dn, whom I hadn''t seen in a while. And there was Loak by his side, whom I hadn''t seen for months too. Whenever I went to the storage area before, I only saw Anya.


    Loak was dressed in a pair of jeans and a ck-and-white jersey, looking like a cute little follower but still quite handsome. He seemed to have grown taller and looked smarter now, with a sharpness in his eyes.


    He was nothing like the first time I saw him, frail and dirty, like a typical local tough guy.


    Now Loak lookedpletely different, clean and sharp, even a bit more robust. He was exuding a youthful vibe, like that of a college student.


    It was like he had switched roles with Arton. Compared to him, Arton seemed more like a local thug now.


    Seeing them made me feel warm and familiar. After all, they were all there to find my father. "Thank you all for your hard work. Do you have any news?"


    Dn nodded. "He''s still inside Navi''s base. This is just Navi''s residence, and the base is his stronghold. The environment there is much worse and more tightly guarded than here."


    "Do you know how he''s doing?" I asked, feeling worried.


    Dn pondered, seeming to consider how to report to me, which made me nervous.


    "Earlier, I sent two people in there, and they could only confirm that he was inside. But they haven''t seen him yet or dared to inquire too much, fearing exposure of their identities. After all, they need to stay inside and coborate with us when necessary."


    "So they haven''t seen him at all. It seems Navi is very careful," I said.


    "So we don''t have detailed information. Navi has arranged for someone to watch over him. He doesn''t let outsiders get close. Only Navi''s two trusted men can approach him, but it seems that since he values your father, nothing bad would happen to him." Dn reassured me.


    I also knew it wasn''t something to rush. Besides, everyone was working hard for it.


    "Loak said that when he took care of your father back then, his leg was injured, so his physical condition was definitely poor."


    "We''re trying every possible way to locate him and get closer to him. Only when we know his exact location can we start our action. We just want to ensure we can seed before making a move."


    "Is Navi still here?" I asked with some doubt. "Didn''t he say he wanted to negotiate with us? Why is there no news from him?"


    "He invited us to meet up already," Dn said, looking at As.


    "When?" I asked as As hadn''t mentioned it to me.


    "Tonight," Dn said directly. "We just received the news, so I returned to inform Mr. As."


    "Tonight..." I repeated.


    As nced at me and said, "Don''t worry. It''s all part of our n."


    Just then, Arnold''s phone rang, drawing As''s attention.


    He checked his phone and raised an eyebrow, looking at As. "It''s him again."


    "Answer it." As instructed firmly.


    Arnold made a ''shh'' gesture, then


    et to


    answered the call. He pretended


    be groggy, like he had just woke


    up,


    and there was a hint of impatience in his voice. "Yeah?"


    A man''s voice came from the other end, "Mr. Arnold, is this a bad time?"


    "You damn well know it. Just get to the point!" Arnold sounded totally annoyed because he was ''woken up'' from his sleep.


    "What time will you arrive today? I''ll pick you up." the man on the other end asked cautiously.


    "Pick me up, my ass. I haven''t even


    woken up yet! Can''t you wait till I''m awake to ask? This isn''t even urgent. Just wait for me to tell youter."


    Arnold sounded mad at this point.


    "Mr. Arnold, I know I''ve disturbed you, but you''ve agreed toe." The man on the other end sounded cautious. "After we''re done, I''ll send


    back there again."


    "I don''t need you to send me anywhere!" Arnold cursed casually. He still sounded angry. "Just wait."


    "What time are you looking at? I''ll pick you up in advance." The man on the other end seemed relieved.


    "Between 1 p.m. to 2 p.m., or maybe 3 p.m. to 4 p.m.," Arnold impatiently said.


    As soon as he said that, we almost burst outughing.


    The man on the other end chuckled helplessly. "Please don''t mess around, Mr. Arnold. Can you give me a specific time?"

 Chapter 1225 Possessive Over Her

    Possessive Over Her


    ?


    Not only did we find it amusing, but we even had to cover our mouths to stifle ourughter. I didn''t realize Arnold was such a drama queen. "Are you demanding something from me?" Arnold continued to act, "Okay, let''s say around 5 p.m. It''ll be dinner time by then."


    "Actually, can it be around 2 p.m.? Mr. Arnold, please." The man on the other end sounded exasperated.


    "Let me remind you again, don''t talk to me in that tone. I hate it!" Arnold said sternly into the phone. "2 p.m. it is. Don''t rush me anymore, damn it. Even on vacation, I can''t catch a break."


    With that, he hung up the phone and looked at As. "All set."


    At this point, everyone burst intoughter.


    Dn patted his shoulder teasingly. "Mr. Arnold, you''re a master at this acting game. If you go down this path, you''ll be top-tier."


    "Even if I don''t go down that path, I''m still top-tier." Arnoldughed.


    "Arton, you won''t be on the same flight with them. You''ll leave first," As told Arton. "Later, I''ll have Cane escort you. After yound, go straight back to Bourdamun''s construction site. Be vignt for any unfamiliar faces."


    "Got it." Arton seemed eager to return to his duties and protect his construction site.


    As thought momentarily and added, "I''ve arranged a partner for you. She''s a girl who has undergone special training. Her identity is your girlfriend and your single-line contact. She''ll visit you regrly to provide cover, and you report directly to her if there are any special circumstances."


    Arnold nced at Arton. "You''re quite lucky to get a girlfriend assigned to you for a mission."


    "You got one too, didn''t you?" Dn retorted.


    "That''s my real girlfriend, okay?" Arnold retorted back.


    Hana''s face suddenly turned red. She probably wanted to retort, but seeing everyone looking at her, she decided against it.


    These two were really made for each other. Arnold was dering his possessiveness over her here.


    Cane quickly said to Arton, "Time is of the essence. I''ll take you to the airport now."


    "Alright," Arton said, picking up his backpack and looking at me.


    I nodded at him, knowing he was saying goodbye to me. "Stay safe."


    "Mrs. Chloe, I''m off. Take care. I hope everything goes smoothly for you. Let''s meet again when you get back."


    Then, he followed Cane, and they walked briskly outside.


    I suddenly felt a bit worried. After all, Arton was just a streetwise guy, and he was not professionally trained for this.


    For him to be up against the intelligent Denton, I feared that if he was in danger, I wouldn''t be able to exin to his family.


    As walked over to my side, wrapped his arm around my shoulder, and whispered softly, "His partner is a girl who has undergone special training."


    I looked at As, feeling deeply moved. He had arranged everything meticulously, and that put my mind at ease.


    Arnold and Hana left after having lunch with us.


    As reminded them of some key points before they left. Arnold patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry. But you better take care of my sister. If anything happens to her, I''ll hold you ountable."


    Looking at him disdainfully, As retorted, "You better take care of your own woman."


    |


    Arnold snorted. "Don''t worry about that."


    After seeing them off, I had Anya stay in our vi with As and me. After all, there were several guest rooms downstairs, and I was worried about her being alone.


    Anya hadn''t seen her brother for over a month, and they were ecstatic.


    Meanwhile, Dn detailed the


    situation at Navi''s base to As, and


    I couldn''t even get a word in. They


    were discussing the details of the


    meeting with him tonight.


    I sat quietly beside As, listening to them and analyzing the key points.


    From their conversation, it was


    evident that Navi''s influence was considerable. We had to eliminate all his forces to deal with him this time and prevent future trouble. No wonder As decided to work with Xavier for this.


    Dn had been here for over a month and had done a lot of work, dismantling many of Navi''s branches. Several major forces had already defected to Xavier as well.


    ording to Dn, not only had those defectors joined Xavier, but they had also be our undercover agents with him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Dn had been highly efficient in his work in the past month, and I had to say he was someone who was extremely charismatic.

 Chapter 1226 Finally Meeting Each Other

    Finally Meeting Each Other


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After yesterday''s events, As didn''t let me out of sight for a moment and insisted on taking me with him tonight. Dn and the others split up to make arrangements for the next steps after discussing some business.


    As instructed me to go upstairs and nap, so I had no choice but toply.


    With Arnold and Hana gone, many things suddenly went quiet.


    Meanwhile, Anya was catching up with Loak. She would return to Navi''s base with Dnter.


    As night fell, As and I freshened up. He had already prepared the clothes I was supposed to wear.


    We set off on time, apanied only by Cane and another bodyguard I recognized from yesterday''s shopping trip. It seemed he hadn''t been injured.


    I had worried if he could handle the situation, facing four adversaries alone, but now it appeared he was quite professional.


    We left Anya at the hotel since As said she wasn''t ready to show her face publicly.


    The night scenery here was enchanting, with the streetlights casting colorful reflections, making every building look wonderful.


    The car kept moving along the main street, passing by manyndmarks, so there was always a steady stream of people on the street.


    I wasn''t nervous with As by my side, but what worried me was whether we would reach an agreement when we met Navi.


    I spected that As wouldn''t hand over the notebook easily.


    After a long journey, the car finally stopped in front of a mansion with a small square. The scene before us was breathtakingly beautiful, showcasing the unique culture of this country.


    Could this be Navi''s residence? It was very grand, indicating that he wasn''t just all talk.


    During their discussion at noon, I had overheard that Navi''s financial power was staggering.


    It seemed Navi should really thank my foster father, who had ruined his own life butid the foundation for Navi''s wealth. However, their actions were despicable.


    As a gesture of goodwill, he had arranged for the meeting to be at his home.


    "Don''t leave my side," As reminded me before getting out of the car.


    "Got it," I replied.


    As got out of the car and helped me out. I looped my arm through his and we walked confidently inside.


    Every corner of the garden exuded


    the rich cultural heritage of Cirencester, with all thendscape lights illuminating the mansion, making it even more magnificent


    and dazzling.


    A trusted confidant of Navi, who looked like a butler, greeted us at the entrance and led us to the front door of the main house.


    I saw a group of people standing


    there. The one in the lead was


    standing tall in the middle one o


    on a step. He held a pipe in one hand. The other hand was behind his back, and he exuded an air of elegance.


    He was dressed in a white robe, their country''s traditional attire, and his semi-long ck hair was slicked back giving him amanding presence.


    However, his eyes seemed different. He appeared to be smiling, and a hint of cunning lurked in them.


    As escorted me confidently toward him.


    There were only two people behind us, unlike the group standing behind him.


    But even in the face of such power disparity, I could feel that As''s presence was stronger, as though he was a king.


    Navi was the host and had put on a show, but he still seemedckluster.


    We saw through Navi''s ostentation.


    When he saw us approaching, he quickly walked down the steps with a smile. "Mr. As, we finally meet."


    Navi spoke in ournguage.


    As smiled lightly. "We were bound to meet sooner orter, Mr. Navi."


    As''s words were domineering, asserting that it was inevitable for them to meet.


    Navi had detained our family, so we had to meet each other eventually. It was only a matter of time.


    Navi remained unruffled, stepping aside to let us in. "Mr. As, please."


    As escorted me inside without hesitation, striding confidently into the mansion, paying no attention to Navi''s menacing henchmen on either side.

 Chapter 1227 Subtle Competition

    Subtle Competition


    The hall was truly majestic, decorated in ivory, white and gold. The bright lights were dazzling, creating a splendid and magnificent atmosphere. Navi and his entourage entered, standing on either side of the entrance like indispensable decorations as if they were upholding his authority. As didn''t hesitate to lead me to sit on the ivory-white sofa, appearing calm andposed, while I sat beside him, observing them coldly. As Navi took his seat, his gaze fell on As.


    "Mr. As, you are truly remarkable. I heard of you a long time ago. It''s truly an honor to have you grace my home today. And Mrs. Chloe is equally stunning." Navi continued with his incongruous pleasantries, his eyes constantly flicking toward me.


    "Mr. Navi, you speak ournguage very well," Iplimented him.


    "Indeed. In fact, ever since I found out where Jasper... oh, that is, where George was, I''ve been diligently studying yournguage, thinking that I would need it one day. I never expected that day toe," Navi said, with a hint of clear provocation.


    "No wonder you would dare abduct someone so confidently from a small town. You''re daring, but you''re too confident." I intervened, trying not to be too blunt. After all, we were guests today, and it wouldn''t be appropriate to embarrass him too much.


    "Haha! I have to thank Mr. As for showing mercy there." Navi seemed self-aware and changed the subject, pretending to be open and honest.


    "There''s no need to be polite. I had toe since my family is in your custody. It wouldn''t have been convenient for us to take action in that small town." As didn''t beat around the bush.


    As''s words caught Navi off guard. He hadn''t expected As to be so direct. He should have taken the initiative, but the man before him was domineering.


    I felt satisfied as I saw Navi being put in an awkward position.


    As noticed Navi still trying to specte about him and smirked. "Let''s get to the point."


    I squeezed my hand nervously, surprised that As would be so direct.


    "Haha, Mr. As, you seem quite impatient. Looks like you care a lot about Mr. Rory a lot." "Of course." As didn''t deny it.


    Navi''s deep gaze turned to me. "Mrs. Chloe, you''re fortunate to have Mr. As''s protection."


    I looked at Navi and said calmly, "You''re too kind. Mr. Navi. You''re quite impressive yourself."


    "Oh?" He seemed curious and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    "I thought you were a straightforward man, but you like to y tricks," I replied.


    He was momentarily stunned by my words, then burst intoughter. "Mr. As, Mrs. Chloe has quite a sharp tongue."


    As nced at me indulgently. "No surprises there."


    Imet


    Navi smiled faintly. "Of course, I understand Mrs. Chloe''s resentment: But animals die for food, and people die for wealth. have no choice, otherwise, how could dare confront Mr. As?"


    When he saw that As had no intention of reconciliation, he added, "I just want that notebook."


    "Sure. How do we make the exchange?"


    Navi''s eyes lit up for a moment. "It depends on how you want to do it."


    Navi was a little flustered. His expression made me think that he hadn''t expected As to be so forting.


    Navi''s eyes immediately brightened as he stared at the notebook.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 1228 Everyone, Step Back!

    Everyone, Step Back!


    ?


    As forcefully mmed the notebook onto the coffee table with a loud smack, saying, "The notebook is here. I want to see him."


    A smirk yed at the corner of Navi''s mouth, and the hand holding the pipe trembled slightly.


    It seemed he was finding it difficult to contain himself. His urgency was palpable. But despite his apparent eagerness, he looked frustrated.


    "Well? Do you have any other conditions?" As stared at Navi''s face, deliberately pressing him. "Speak up."


    Naviughed awkwardly, retracting his greedy gaze and trying to rx.


    Without giving him a chance to think, As continued, "I just want to take him away today, Mr. Navi. This notebook is important to you, but it''s equally important to other people. I won''t let you have it if I don''t see him. And... there''s one more thing. I can still take him away, even without the notebook." Navi squinted his eyes slightly, and I tensed up. If he gave the order, we would be outnumbered. Without the notebook, we''d be in danger, and the same would be true for my father.


    "You seem impatient, Mr. As. I just wanted to meet you two today, and then we can discuss the exchange. After all, Mr. Rory has been with me for some time, so I need to... prepare." Navi seemed hesitant.


    As picked up the notebook and handed it back to Cane behind him.


    "It seems you''re not ready yet, or perhaps you have other conditions. If that''s the case, we''re in no rush." As''s tone was light and casual.


    One of Navi''s men who had been standing at the door immediately stepped forward, appearing somewhat impatient. The men behind him were also eager to take action.


    It seemed they were truly desperate for the notebook.


    I instantly felt nervous and tried my best to remain calm.


    As looked at the man suddenly, his sharp eyes sweeping over him, causing the young man to look at Navi immediately.


    Navi scolded angrily, "Back off!"


    The men looked at Navi. The one who had acted first said, "But..."


    "Back off!" Navi roared, irritated.


    The men looked at each other, and in the end, they had no choice but to step back, leaving only two people at the door.


    "Sorry for the trouble." Navi eased the atmosphere. "Mr. As, I''m still serious about the exchange. Over the years, I''ve treated Mr. Rory well while he''s been with me. I''m willing to return him to you. But please give me some time to prepare. This is very sudden, and I''m afraid it might affect Mrs. Chloe''s mood.


    "Let''s just have a simple meal today to build our rtionship. We might have opportunities to work together in the future. I really hope I''ll be able to do business with you, Mr. As. How about we formalize the exchange tomorrow?"


    "Alright," As replied without hesitation, then stood up. I followed suit.


    "You set the time. We can''t stay for dinner today since my wife and I have other business to attend to. Please excuse us," As said, taking my arm and walking toward the exit.


    "Mr. As..." Navi was surprised and stood up. "Mr. As, are you really not staying for dinner?"


    "There''s no need for that." As refused him without hesitation.


    He didn''t even spare a nce at Navi, showing absolute indifference and dominance.


    Navi had no choice but to raise his voice. "Kehay, see the guests off."


    The steward who had brought us in immediately rushed in again and gestured for us to leave. As still didn''t look around as he led me out. Navi''s followers red at us from both sides of the door.


    The four of us walked out calmly, and As escorted me into the car before getting in on the other side. We drove off.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did my heart finally settle.


    As took out his phone, made a call, and said only one sentence before hanging up. "He''s still there."


    Then he ended the call.


    I looked at him and asked softly, "Were you just testing him to see where my dad is?"


    He looked at me, smiling faintly. "Very clever. Are you hungry?"


    I nodded. "I am, actually."


    Instead of heading back to the hotel, we went to a courtyard in the opposite direction. I thought it was someone''s house again, but when we entered, I realized it seemed more like a clubhouse back at home.


    The scenery in this courtyard was also extraordinary, with arge fountain and a swimming pool.


    When we entered a room and sat down, Cane said, "They followed us."


    As raised an eyebrow slightly and said, "Let them be."


    "Navi''s people?" I asked.

 Chapter 1229 We Are Very Wealthy

    We Are Very Wealthy


    ?


    As pinched my nose yfully. He didn''t answer my question and instead asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "What can we eat here?" I asked skeptically.


    But when the dishes arrived, I couldn''t help but smile. It was all seafood dishes I loved, and although they were prepared in a different style here, they looked very tempting.


    I reached for a dish eagerly, and he indulgently reminded me, "Take it easy, we have plenty of time."


    "Why did you bring us here for dinner?" I asked, knowing that he must have had a reason.


    Sure enough, As smiled and replied, "We need to put on a show and make Navi nervous. Otherwise, he''lle up with too many tricks. If he wants to challenge me, he must be able to do so."


    "So you wanted him to feel like you were going to a more important appointment to make him uncertain," I said, "Especially when you brought the notebook with you?"


    "Exactly," he replied, feeding me some lobster meat.


    It was tender, sulent, and slightly tangy. The lobster was fresh.


    "Why does it have a hint of sourness?" I asked.


    "That''s lemon. It''s a specialty here," he replied, looking at me, "Do you like it?"


    "Yes. It''s so fresh and tender!" I praised, then asked seriously, "Aren''t you afraid they might detain us?"


    "Are you afraid?" he countered.


    "It''s not about fear, but about how you''re taking a risk. You saw Navi''s people. They were desperate for that notebook. It was almost a showdown in there."


    "That''s how we can gauge their attitude," he said dismissively, "Besides, when am I ever reckless? I always have a strategy, and I always leave room for the next step."


    "Looks like you''re quite familiar with Navi''s ce," I said, thinking that this must fall within his definition of ''familiarity''.


    "I''d say I''m familiar with all of Cirencester," As said arrogantly, "From the surface to underground."


    "Really?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Just ask me if you have any questions." As was like a mind reader and knew exactly what I was thinking.


    I could onlyugh. "I was just wondering when you learned to speak the Cirencesternguage fluently."


    He nced at me and replied


    n


    seriously white deboning a fish for me, "Language is a required course for me. After all, our business is globaby don''t like someone else expressing my ideas. They might be inurate."


    As''s answer impressed me. It showed that sess wasn''t pure luck and was the result of extreme effort.


    "As for thenguage, my father owned mines here, so I learned how the people talked. And I hired locals to teach me, so..." He shrugged and fed me a delicious piece of fish.


    My hand froze for a moment. That was what he meant when he said he was familiar with this ce.


    I had never heard As say we had mines here.


    "How many mines does our family have?" I asked curiously.


    "Curious?" he asked back.


    "Can''t I ask about that?" I looked at him, mirroring his earlier question.


    "You''re my wife. Of course you''re allowed to ask about that. You''ve just never asked, so I never told you. Well, we only own two-fifths of mines globally," he replied nonchntly.


    What? Two-fifths of mines around the world?


    He had said "only". What a flex. I knew how modest he had been in the past now.


    I was astonished. "In the entire world?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    He shrugged nonchntly again. He looked hot as he did that.


    It seemed that my husband was a real big shot. So that was why Celine was so jealous of him.


    I was amazed by Louis. What kind of


    immortal was he? He had secured so many shares so quickly in this industry back then. That was why he didn''t care about the Pierce family''s business.


    It was such a pity he had left us early. Otherwise, who knew just how strong the Pierce family would be now in terms of influence and wealth?


    So, it meant that ATL Empire was just a sideshow. As was just ying around with it, so to speak. His real wealthy in those mines.

 Chapter 1230 Equal Share of the Pie

    Equal Share of the Pie


    ?


    Today, I finally understood why ATL Empire was so powerful and had such a wide range of business projects.


    I finally knew why people from all walks of life, including Archie, looked up to thepany.


    I didn''t need to think too hard about it.


    I was certain that there were still many things As hadn''t exined to me.


    When As saw that I was silent, he nced at me and said, "Why aren''t you saying anything? Hmm?"


    I looked at him, still thinking about some questions in my mind.


    "I''ve said it before. As long as you want to do something, I''ll support you!"


    I put down my fork, sounding a little childish as I lowered my voice and asked, "Honey, then... Do we have a lot of money?"


    He looked at me with a dumbfounded expression, his white teeth gleaming as he also put down his fork and smiled contentedly. He said, without hesitation, "You could say that we''re very wealthy."


    For some reason, that didn''t sound out of ce at all. He looked so handsome as he said that.


    I asked mischievously, "Why are you so low-key then?"


    We bothughed. He lifted me up and put me on hisp. "You''re only realizing that now? We''re low-key because we own less than half of the mines. My goal is to get an equal share of the pie."


    I almost blurted out a curse word.


    Wasn''t he being too ambitious? Why didn''t he just aim for the stars instead?


    But I couldn''t dampen his enthusiasm!


    "Huh? Ah!"


    I nodded without reservation and kissed him on the lips. "Keep working hard, then!"


    He nodded solemnly. "I''ll definitely achieve our goals."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "You should leave some room for those ambitious people who are searching everywhere for wealth." I joked.


    "Those who want topete in this field aren''t just ambitious. They''re dangerous too. Most of them are driven by insatiable ambition and greed for money. If they seed, it poses a threat to the country," As said seriously.


    He was genuinely concerned about the country, and I truly admired him for it.


    Looking at him, I asked earnestly, "And what about you?"


    "Economic control is important, but it needs to be built on the right path. I want to control those resources so they can contribute to the country''s development in a positive way.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As''s words made me look at him


    with newfound respect.


    I looked at the man in front of me seriously. I had never discussed this with him before, and I didn''t know he saw wealth that way.


    When he saw the look in my eyes, he gently said, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you expect your husband to be like this?"


    I nodded vigorously. "But when you say ''country'', which country are you talking about?"


    I asked that because he was born in Nocturnia and had grown up in multiple countries. Even ATL Empire''s subsidiaries were spread across the globe. I was curious about which country he wanted to protect.


    "No matter where I go or how many countries I visit, I''ll always think I''m from Zydan," he said solemnly. "Only in Zydan do I feel warmth, hope, and democracy. Nowhere else offers these qualities. That''s why Zydan makes me feel at home."


    "So when you talk about protecting resources, it''s for Zydan?" I asked.


    "Of course. I''ve already reached an unofficial agreement with Archie about this. need to protect the country''s interests and use my abilities and resources to safeguard these treasures, ensuring they create even greater value. I won''t let them fall into the hands of those driven by greed."


    "You have my support!" At this moment, supporting him was the best thing I could do.


    "This isn''t just my and Archie''s wish. It was also myte father''s wish. That was why he chose Torado and returned to Zydan, establishing the headquarters in Foswood.


    "He never ckened his control over his resources. He always remained vignt and never let go of his share. His goal was certain, and after epting it, I decided to work on it."


    "Will you give up your interests for this?" I asked.

 Chapter 1231 Waiting for Instructions

    Waiting for Instructions


    He gave me a gentle smile and reached out to ruffle my hair.


    "I''m a businessman, so... Zydan can provide me with the greatest support. I''m not greedy, but my efforts must be rewarded. That''s only fair." As stated.


    The boss still had to pay wages, which was quite reasonable.


    "Honey, I support your decision. I''ll stand by you!" I said, kissing him on the lips.


    "Oh my! I know my honey will be my wise helper!" He held my hand and kissed it.


    "Put me down, I''m eating!" I patted his face. "I want to eat the most delicious food! Money''s no object!"


    Heughed endearingly.


    We had a conversation and finished the mealte. We left the club when Cane knocked on the door and gave As a nod. We strolled out of the courtyard, got into the car, and returned to the hotel.


    As soon as we returned to our vi, As''s phone rang. He quickly answered and asked, "How''s it going?"


    I could vaguely hear the other side say, "No luck?"


    As furrowed his brow, and I became nervous, too. It seemed that they still hadn''t found my dad''s whereabouts.


    Leaning into As''s arms, I listened carefully to the news reported over the phone.


    "We''ve searched several likely ces of detention, but nothing!" It was Dn speaking on the other end.


    "He must be at the base!" As said with certainty.


    With a frantic tone, Cane knocked on the door and came in, "Sir..."


    When he noticed As was on the phone, he hesitated.


    As nced back at Cane and said, "Speak!"


    "Navi seemed a little nervous after leaving the mansion. He must be heading to the base!" Cane remarked as he awaited As''s directive. As said to the person on the phone, "He must be at the base. Keep searching! We must find him before Navi arrives. This is ourst chance!" "Understood!" came the reply, and the call was promptly ended.


    I felt my breath catch.


    I looked up at As, asking anxiously, "Why do you say this is thest chance?"


    "Once Navi returns to the base, it''ll be much harder to find him," he said simply.


    "But didn''t they agree to the trade?" I looked at him and asked.


    I stayed still, wondering what Navi was really up to. We had agreed on the trade, but it seemed like he had other ns.


    Could it be...?


    "Navi is in a hurry to return to the base. We went to another ce from his mansion, which made him suspicious and thinking that we were going to meet someone more important," As said.


    "And that club is the top club in Trestlewood, not just anyone can enter. Even Navi can''t just walk in. So once the person following us reports to him, he must be anxious."


    "After we left his mansion, he sent someone to follow us?" I asked incredulously.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Yes! So when he found out a top dignitary from here had just left, followed by us leaving, he would be convinced that something fishy was going on. Which is why he rushed back to the base.


    "There are three possibilities. One, he''s going back to fetch Rory for the exchange. Two, he wants to join forces with someone from the non-organization. Or three, he''s going to move Rory and then deal with us."


    "Which do you think he''s more inclined to?" I asked.


    ¦¯ ¦«¦¯


    "I think he has no intention of handing Rory over. He knows that someone wanted by several parties must be valuable. So why would he let go Oso easily? I suspect he''s waiting for someone else''s instructions," As said without a doubt.


    ¦¯


    I fully believed As''s deduction. I became nervous. "So what do we do? Are you saying that my dad is still valuable to them?"


    I suddenly realized a problem and hurriedly asked As, "Is my dad not just a witness here?"


    "Indeed! I have a feeling that they are after him for other reasons!" As said.

 Chapter 1232 Departure in the Dead of Night

    Departure in the Dead of Night


    ?


    "What should we do next?" I anxiously grabbed him. "If Navi goes back, won''t he be in even more danger?"


    "Don''t worry, we have the next step of the n. Once we find him, we''ll rescue him! Then we''ll coborate from inside and out," As said.


    "But what if... we can''t find him?" I gulped nervously.


    As pondered for a moment. "It seems we''ll have to head to the base too."


    He turned to Cane and said, "Get ready to leave!"


    Cane immediately turned and left. As asked me to call Anya.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I hurriedly went to Anya''s room, but she was already asleep.


    I woke her, "Anya, wake up. We''re leaving!"


    Anya woke up, staring at me nkly. Her little look was adorable.


    I said softly, "We''re leaving for the base!"


    She looked at me with some confusion. She quickly got up and followed me out of the room after putting on her clothes.


    As handed Anya a set of clothes and shoes to change into outside the room.


    As took me back to the room and took out a set of darkbat uniforms for me to change into. He told me not to bring anything else as we would return here.


    He also put the dress I wore tonight in a pocket.


    Then he took me and Anya out of the vi and got into the car.


    Cane took the wheel and sped off, making our way toward the suburbs. Soon, we were far away from the city. The road conditions were quite dark, with poor road construction and dense forests on both sides.


    I looked back and saw another car closely following us.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, As turned back and said to us, "You two should get some sleep! I''ll call you if there''s anything."


    I couldn''t see anything outside because the car was moving fast, and the dark forests were receding behind us. Resting instead of enduring this would be better, as it was hard to predict what would happen next.


    I pulled Anya and said to her, "Let''s sleep!"


    Anya signaled for me to lie down, and I shook my head. Arnold was right; no matter what, she was still a child. How could I let a child take care of me?


    She became anxious. "Madam, I''ve already slept. It''s okay! You sleep!"


    With that, she pulled me to lie down. I was a bit tired. I gave up resisting and unwillinglyy down because I hadn''t slept properly the past few days. As the car swayed slightly, I quickly fell asleep.


    I had no idea how long I had been asleep when suddenly, the brakes came on hard, startling me. I suddenly sat up and gawked around.


    I was uneasy as I heard yelling around. I saw Cane calmly opening the car door and getting out.


    It was very dark outside, but the people intercepting us held shlights or simr lighting tools, constantly shining them into the car.


    Just then, the vehicle behind us


    snapped on its headlights, sending a


    bright light beam in our direction. At that moment, I had a clear view of the surroundings outside the vehicle.


    A group of locals intercepted our vehicle at night. It was obvious that they weren''t good people.


    As was still sitting in the car, looking somewhat grim.


    I heard Cane Speaking fluent Cirencester''snguage to them, but those people continued to shout. Some of them even knocked on the car windows, indicating that they wanted the people in the car to get out.


    I looked back at the car behind us, which was also surrounded, and the people inside were holding weapons.


    As turned to me, saying, "Stay seated, and don''t move! Stay inside!"


    Then he opened the car door and got out.


    I became very anxious as I watched As who had exited the car. He uttered a loud word, and those people quickly stopped talking and turned to stare at As.


    The people in the car behind us also got out. They shoved those people, rushing to As''s side to protect him.


    As said something in Cirencester''snguage, his voice not loud but highly prating.


    Anya gripped me firmly while gazing at As. She understood what they were saying, but she couldn''t trante it for me at the moment. Suddenly, I saw a gun pointed at As''s head...

 Chapter 1233 Put Down Your Gun

    Put Down Your Gun


    ?


    My heart leaped, and I wanted to leave the car. When I was about to reach for the car door, Anya grabbed me and said, "Madam, don''t!"


    I forcefully shook off Anya''s hand. "Let go of me, I want to get out, they..."


    "Madam, Mr. As said, don''t get out of the car!" With a loud voice, Anya gripped me tightly and wouldn''t let go.


    As seemed to sense my intention outside the car. He stepped back to block the car door on my side, with the ck gun still pressed against his head.


    At that moment, I heard As say in Cirencester''snguage, "Put down your gun!"


    "They are not Cirencester nationals! Haha.."


    The person holding the gun against As''s head said, "He''s still acting tough!"


    "If you don''t put it down, you won''t have a chance!" As said grimly. As soon as he finished speaking, I couldn''t see how he moved, but the gun was suddenly in his hand.


    The next moment, I heard two shots, and the person fell.


    Anya and I screamed in shock. The suddenness of the two shots stunned the people intercepting the car. By the time they realized what had happened, it was toote!


    Our people had already aimed all their guns at them.


    I was still scared stiff by the situation before me. I couldn''t imagine what would have happened if As hadn''t taken the gun from that person just


    now...


    I didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    I heard a faint curse the next second. I looked out the window and saw that As hadn''t taken that person''s life. He was still rolling on the ground. It seemed that it was his legs that had been shot.


    I thanked the heavens.


    I dropped the car window slightly and heard Cane ask in a low voice, "Who do you work for?"


    He was simultaneously holding a gun against the skull of a small leader.


    The diminutive leader nced at As with cunning eyes, who was standing coldly by the side. "W-Who are you?"


    "That''s none of your business!" Cane frowned. "Tell me, who do you work for?" "Volunteers!" The diminutive leader was still stubborn and gazed fixedly at As. "Volunteers?" Cane''s gun suddenly hit his head. "Dare to lie? Not talking, huh?"


    "Speak up!" Cane lost his patience and forcefully poked his head with the gun again.


    With a pale face and a fearful expression, the man eventually stammered, "... H-Huffman family!"


    "Hmph!" As snorted coldly. "Just leave!"


    The injured man on the ground shouted angrily at the fellow who had just said, "Huffman family,"


    I breathed a sigh of relief. With a cold scoff, I reached out and pressed the button to lower the window.


    I shouted, "Huffman family? You have the nerve to utter these words! You blind fools, you dare engage in robbery and utter that name!"


    "W-Who are you?" the man on the ground asked.


    I removed the jade pendant that was


    hanging around my neck. I picked it up and reached out the car window to show it under the intense


    elight.


    swne? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The jade pendant glittered, and the small man stared at it in horror. He then looked at the car window and said, "...Miss!"


    "You''d better scram," I said in a low voice.


    With haste, the members of the


    Huffman family picked up the wounded guy and carried him on their backs before vanishing into the darkness. Their speed was


    astonishing, indicating they were


    familiar with this ce.


    As opened the car door and got back into the car. After waving at everyone, Cane''s group returned to the car and drove away.


    I was wide awake. I quickly asked As, "Are you okay?"


    "Do I look like I''m not okay?" As gave me a smug smile as he turned to face me. "You underestimate your husband too much!"


    Indeed, I had underestimated him.


    He was not ordinary, based on his swift action in disarming the person just now. He had a deep skill set and had probably undergone special training.


    Understandably, given what he had previously stated about his "wilderness survival," it appeared he was not boasting.


    Coming out with As this time truly opened my eyes to the extent of what I was missing out on in his knowledge.


    I nced out the window at the pitch-ck night and asked, "Are we almost there?"


    "Soon!"

 Chapter 1234 Entering the Dense Forest

    Entering the Dense Forest


    ?


    I sighed. "How dare the people from the Huffman family act that way?"


    "Not surprising!" As said indifferently, "They were once folks living on the edge. They were living in awless ce, so there are inevitably some underhanded actions."


    "Did you know they''re from the Huffman family?" I asked As ahead.


    "At first, I didn''t know. I asked them questions and guessed," As said.


    "What questions?" I asked.


    He nced back at me and smiled faintly, "Rted to Navi."


    It seemed that when he got out of the car, he tested them by speaking Cirencester''snguage to them.


    "Besides, not many would dare to do such things with firearms. I was afraid they were from two different factions, hence, I had to make sure. The fact that they addressed you as ''Miss,'' confirmed that they belonged to the Huffman Family," Cane exined to me.


    I could understand this. There would be a significant risk in releasing them once two opposing groups were involved.


    Just as we were talking, there were gradually more and more lights ahead, indicating that we were approaching our destination.


    At night, the iconic buildings ahead were faintly visible, with lights shining on the towers. It seemed we had reached the area.


    Anya stretched her neck to look outside, apparently excited.


    The car suddenly left the main road and turned into a small road beside it. The road was extremely rough, and the vehicle was shaking severely.


    As nced back at me and softly said, "Hold on tight, This road is a bit long.


    Swarms of insects flew overhead in the dark light, resembling a downpour.


    I couldn''t help but remember As''s words, "Mosquitoes as big as golf balls." Now, it seemed not exaggerated at all.


    "Honey, is this the road to the base?" I leaned forward and clutched onto his seat.


    "No, it''s a remote vige. Then we


    need to enter the forest from here to reach their base," As said,


    ncing at me and patting my hand. "We''ll have to go through the forestter. Sit tight!"


    Only then did I realize why the clothes he prepared for me before leaving resembledbat uniforms.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    My preconceived notions about viges were entirely contradicted by the vige I saw when I exited the car.


    With only a few run-down bamboo huts, it hardly qualified as a vige.


    We didn''t linger. Someone was


    already there to meet us. After a el


    brief exchange, As held my hand and asked softly, "Shall we go now? Are you ready?"


    "No problem!" I nodded firmly, but my heart felt tight.


    Our group silently entered the dense forest.


    Although it was the middle of the night, it was unbearably hot and felt suffocating. It was no wonder they said the environment here was harsh.


    After walking for a while, I felt sweat all over my body, and I panted without a breeze. I felt a bit suffocated.


    As nced at me asionally, softly asking, "Are you okay?"


    I nodded, trying to keep my breathing steady. "No problem!"


    I was already pushing it. I felt like there was no oxygen, and I gasped for air whenever As wasn''t looking at me.


    I didn''t know how far we had walked when someone came over and whispered, "Sir, they''reing soon."


    "Then let''s rest here for a while," As said to everyone.


    He pulled me to a tree root and let me sit down.


    He took out a towel and wiped the


    sweat off my face. I took a deep breath and felt like I waspletely drained of energy as soon as rxed, like a puddle of mud


    I was not exercising enough at all.

 Chapter 1235 Time is Running Out

    Time is Running Out


    I sat there, listening to them chat nonstop. It was a very dark night, and just two smallmps, like fireflies, were lit dimly out of dread of being found. It was so dark that there was no way to see far ahead!


    However, I was aware that I was surrounded by our people.


    After a while, As walked towards me and reached out his hand. "We need to get closer. Can you still walk?"


    "I can!" I insisted.


    I grabbed his hand and stood up with his support. He hugged me and said, "You''ve worked hard!"


    I leaned my forehead against As''s chin and then strode forward.


    I should be thanking everyone here. They had been here day and night for a long time, walked this path countless times, for my father''s sake. What right did I have to whine? What right did I have to pity myself?


    However, it was physically taxing for me¡ªI had never done a hike like that before.


    As always mentioned that I needed to exercise more after our intimate moments. I used to refute him resentfully, but now I admit Icked exercise. Dn led us to climb a small hill. It was already stuffy andcking oxygen in the forest, and climbing the mountain made me feel like my lungs were about to explode, almost unable to breathe. I was panting heavily.


    As crouched in front of me and said, "Come up!"


    I quickly pulled him up and said, "No need... slow down, I''m... fine!"


    "Come on! Listen to me, it''ll be faster this way!" He persisted.


    I saw everyone looking at me. I was dying the progress. I quickly took a deep breath and said firmly, "I''m fine! Let''s go!"


    Then I walked ahead quickly, and As had to hold my hand again and pull me forward.


    When we finally reached the top, everyone came to a stop. I took a seat on the ground.


    Everyone mbered over to the brink, peering down. It emerged that there was a rather sizable stronghold inside a sizable mountain basin encircled by mountains on all sides and a single outlet.


    At this moment, it was even darker. I asked As, "What time is it?"


    "5 a.m."


    This was probably the darkness before dawn. Lights were dimly visible below, but it was hard to see anything else.


    "Is this... Navi''s base?" I still asked As as I panted.


    As wiped the sweat off my forehead. He nodded and patted my head in distress. "Yes, this is his base below."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "... It''srge," I sighed.


    "This was originally a vige, but Navi discovered it. Because it''s surrounded by mountains on three sides, it''s easy to defend, so they chose this ce," Dn whispered to me.


    As asked Dn, "How much longer until the agreed time?"


    "It''s already time," Dn responded, "But there''s still no news!"


    As muttered, "Navi should have arrived! But this time is when people are most vulnerable, so there might still be some time!"


    "If we still can''t find it, there''s only one possibility..." Dn nced at As and said, "Underground!"


    I understood Dn''s meaning. He meant that there might be underground facilities here.


    "In fact, I''ve considered this, but if it''s underground, it''s only possible to be under the main building. Ordinary people can''t get close to it at all!" Dn said.


    "It seems we''ll have to wait until dawn!" As said.


    Suddenly, the screen of Dn''s phone lit up. He quickly unlocked it, and an urgent voice entered my ears, "... Gone! I don''t know..."


    After hanging up the phone, Dn


    looked at As and whispered, "Loak


    is missing! And someone from the


    organization has entered the territory. I suspect Navi wants to make a final decision!"


    As frowned, "It seems Navi is waiting for someone. He should be waiting for instructions from inside!"


    I saw As''s subordinates clenching


    their fists understood it to mean


    that he wants to make a final negotiation with the organization, weighing the value of both sides.


    That is to say, there was a significant danger regardless of Navi''s decision if my father was not found before he made the decision.


    "It seems time is running out," As said softly.

 Chapter 1236 Too Dangerous

    Too Dangerous


    ?


    After As finished speaking, he turned away and thought for a moment. "We need to figure out a way to do something before their people arrive. We must find him."


    Dn looked at As. "Let me go in!"


    As said, "Loak is missing, and you don''t really know what''s inside. It might be a waste of time for you to go in. Looks like only I can go to buy time for the people inside."


    "You''re going in?" Both Dn and I looked at him in astonishment.


    "No, you can''t. The situation is uncertain. We don''t know Navi''s intentions. You can''t take that risk," Dn immediately objected.


    I nodded, "Dn is right. If the people from the Non-Organization are here at Navi''s invitation, it means Navi is still wavering. ording to your analysis, he hasn''t made a final decision yet. It''s too dangerous!"


    "But we''re running out of time! If I do go in, at least I can distract Navi," As said. "If we divert Navi''s attention to me, he''ll rx his defenses!"


    "How do you n to get in?" I questioned As with some doubt.


    This was an even bigger risk than not being able to find him.


    As looked at Dn. "I''ll make it obvious that I''m going in while you go in covertly. I''ll buy you some time so you can try to find Loak. After all, he''s familiar with this ce."


    "This ce is huge, and he''s in hiding. How will we find him?" I was a little annoyed. "It''s a waste of time for him to go in and find Loak!" "Can he..." One of the attendants looked at As uncertainly.


    As shook his head firmly. "I trust him!"


    Anya also understood As''s words. She weakly said, "I... know the inside as well. I can go in, too!"


    Dn nced at As, and As stared at Anya. They were lost in thought.


    Then As asked Anya, "Do you really know the inside?"


    Anya nodded cautiously.


    Dn immediately took out a map, and someone came to illuminate it. Dn looked at Anya and said, "Tell me where everything is on this map."


    Anya nodded and immediately went


    over to look at the map. She


    st


    furrowed her brow and blinked her big eyes, carefully examining the map. Perhaps she didn''t understand it at first, but when she saw the location of the main building, she pointed it out to Dn.


    I couldn''t understand them, but it was clear that she was familiar with the ce as she pointed at various ces and exined them in detail to Dn.


    Dn nced at As, "Sir, you don''t need to act now. I''ll take Anya in before dawn. You can''t take the risk, and the people outside need you to be inmand!


    "Xavier hasn''t given us an urate time for deployment, and only you can restrain him. You can''t take that risk," Dn reiterated seriously. "After I go in, I''ll check the underground."


    As pondered for a moment and nodded. "Okay."


    Dn and As discussed the key arrangements again.


    As said to Dn, "You only have 40 minutes. If I don''t hear anything from you in 40 minutes, I''ll take some people in to negotiate with Navi and act ordingly. If there''s any news, meet here."


    Dn nodded, then looked at Anya, "Let''s go! Are you ready?"


    Anya nodded firmly, "I''m ready!"


    "I''m going, Miss! I''ll help you find your dad!" She promised.


    I quickly stepped forward and hugged her. "Be safe. I''ll wait for you toe back, then we can go home together."


    "Okay!" She nced at me with her big, watery eyes, full of hope.


    Then she nodded and quickly turned around with Dn. They took advantage of the darkness just before dawn to vanish into the dense forest. Soon, they disappeared.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1237 A Strange Phone Call

    A Strange Phone Call


    ?


    I watched nervously as they went down. We could barely see anything below us. The sky was so dark it was nearly ck.


    As Iy there looking down, As silently embraced me tightly.


    "Are you sure my dad is here, As?" I asked, feeling inexplicably tense. "Why can''t we find him?"


    After all, we had been searching for so long but hadn''t been able to find a precise location. Wasn''t that strange?


    "He must be here. But Navi is cunning. The more elusive he is, the more it shows that things aren''t simple. Your father must be hiding some secrets." As''s expression was solemn. "He rushed back here overnight, so this ce must be important. And think about it: what''s the crucial point?"


    "...It''s my dad!" I answered.


    "So he came back here because of him."


    As continued his analysis. "And what does it mean that Non-Organization peoplee here regrly? Someone here must bemunicating with them. Navi rushed back overnight, which didn''t make sense, and people from the Non-Organization reached Trestlewood as well. All this proves that this ce is extremely important!"


    "Then why did you say there''s not enough time? Are you worried that Navi will hand my dad over to the Non-Organization?" I asked.


    "It''s not just that..."


    Before As could say anything else, his phone suddenly lit up in the darkness. We looked at the screen and saw a code. He abruptly sat up and answered. I heard the Cirencesternguage being spoken on the other end.


    The dazzling screen light shone on his face, making his angr features appear even colder, as if they were covered in frost.


    Before he finished listening to the person on the phone, he muttered something, and I could sense his displeasure from his tone. His furrowed brow was as cold as ice. He was fluent in the Cirencesternguage, and his tone was unquestionable. It seemed he was angry.


    Sweat inexplicably formed in the palm of my hand. His expression made me feel uneasy.


    Atst, I heard him utter one more terrifying statement before ending the call abruptly.


    After he hung up, he was silent for a while. I tentatively asked, "Who was that?"


    "That was General Xavier."


    I looked at him doubtfully. Judging from As''s expression when he answered the phone, it seemed that General Xavier''s call had displeased him. Had they argued with one another?


    "Looks like we still need to go in to take action," As muttered to himself.


    "Is there... a disagreement?" I asked with some concern.


    "No. Since Navi is colluding with the Non-Organization, it''s putting pressure on the Triple Alliance. The Triple Alliance instructed General Xavier to suppress the external


    el.ne


    financial consortiums to pro


    common interests of the three


    the


    parties," As said. "Their purpose in doing so is to restrain General


    Xavier."


    "Restrain Xavier? Are they trying to get him to disengage from the financial consortiums to protect their private interests?" I asked.


    "Not entirely." As shook his head.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "They want to make Xavier betray his trust. That''s what they fear most, because if General Xavier interacts with the financial consortiums, it will be unstoppable. After all, Navi has already made many people in the business district very unhappy.


    "Is Navi trying to use the Triple Alliance to sanction General Xavier? Then we''ll be left without any help, won''t we?" I felt anxious. If we didn''t have Xavier''s assistance, As''s power would undoubtedly be weakened.


    We could deal with just Navi, but once he colluded with the Non-Organization, and if the Triple Alliancepromised and suppressed Xavier, this rescue mission would fail.


    Then, my dad would be entirely controlled by the Non-Organization.


    This was not good news.


    "What did Xavier''s attitude tell you?" I asked, a little unsettled.


    As''s tone was very confident as he said, "General Xavier is determined to eliminate Navi this time, so he ignored it. He''s already cut off the Triple Alliance''smunication channels."


    "General Xavier has taken a strong stance. He''s joined forces with several influential forces within the alliance and wants to eliminate Navi directly in one fell swoop. Navi is a sly one. There''s no way he''s not feeling the pressure."


    As nced at me and said very confidently That''s also why Navi didn''t dare make the exchange so easily with us. Judging from General Xavier''s call, it seems that Navihas put himself in a difficult situation. He''s made a fatal mistake!"


    "Why do you say that?" I asked, in some confusion.

 Chapter 1238 Even Harder

    Even Harder


    ?


    As snorted disdainfully, "He knows that Rory must have greater value, but he doesn''t dare keep him. He wants to get the notebook, but he''s also trying to figure out how to get rid of him quickly. He must have promised something to the Non-Organization, which is why they''re assisting him.


    "As far as I''m aware, the Non-Organization is independent of all parties. But they''re being patient with Navi this time. It''s clear that your father is the focal point here!"


    As provided an obvious and urate exnation, but the more persuasive it was, the more terrified I felt.


    "But this situation won''tst long. Once the Triple Alliance realizes what''s going on with General Xavier, there might be trouble."


    "What trouble?" I asked nervously.


    "Xavier wants to act alone and eliminate this cancer directly. Navi''s boldness has already incited conflict within their group and jeopardized their interests. Xavier still has some sway for the time being. But if the Non-Organization intervenes to assist Navi, Xavier might be powerless!"


    "What do they want to do?" I just wanted to know the oue.


    After ncing at me and remaining silent for a while, As said, "They want to blow up Navi''s base."


    My heart stopped. I stared at him, utterly bewildered.


    What?


    Blowing it up would be a relief, but my dad was still inside.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "W-When?" I asked, feeling unsettled.


    "Tonight, at 7 o''clock," As said decisively.


    I felt my entire body turn to stone, and my thoughts went nk at the sound of those four words.


    7 o''clock!


    That left us with less than 10 hours.


    When As saw my anxiety, he grabbed my arms firmly. "That''s why I said we don''t have much time!"


    Dawn wasing. The jungle had grown misty by now.


    Once it was light, it would be even harder to get anything done inside. With just ten hours left and no target in sight, finding my father in such arge base would be tricky!


    I felt agitated.


    ''Dad, where are you?'' I screamed in my heart as I turned to face the base beneath the slope.


    I could vaguely see that the path Dn and Anya had taken was challenging now. There was a cliff below us.


    It wasn''t very tall, about 7-8 meters


    high, and the entrance to the base was faraway. It might have appeared close in the darkness because of the lights, but now, it seemed far away.


    to


    I thought it would take Dn and Anya over ten minutes to navigate in the dark, but As had only given them 40 minutes toplete the whole mission.


    40 minutes was a short time, and about 25 minutes had already passed.


    As suddenly stood up and grabbed me. "Let''s go. We''re going in!"


    "How?" I asked, doubting myself, and feeling worried since I was afraid of heights.


    He nced at me and said, "We''ll just walk in."


    Then he grabbed my hand and


    pointed to the left side of the woods.


    "We''ll leave from here, which is


    another, exit closer to the entrance of the


    e base. When we came here, we took a circuitous route to avoid being detected by Navi. But now, we''ll go straight in!"


    After saying that, he made a phone call to give some instructions. He then led me into the dense forest.


    After walking about ten meters, Cane appeared in front of us."Sir, do you need more people?"


    "Bring Rick and Tristan, and have Alden''s team on standby," As ordered decisively.


    Cane gave me a quick look and hesitated before saying, "...Madam?"

 Chapter 1239 Unprecedented Luxury

    Unprecedented Luxury


    ?


    "No, she can''t leave my sight!" As said firmly as he tightened his grip on me. I knew he was afraid of losing me.


    I felt a little guilty. I must be a burden to him at times like these.


    Cane naturally understood As''s intentions and didn''t say much. He led the way ahead with long strides.


    After walking quickly for over ten minutes, we left the woods and saw a vige ahead. Two cars immediately approached us, and As hurriedly ushered me into one of them.


    When Cane retrieved our clothes from the car''s trunk, As said, "Change immediately!"


    ncing at my clothes, I realized they would easily reveal where we had been.


    We changed into clean clothes, so we looked decent when we were in the car again.


    By now, it was bright outside.


    The sky was a grayish-white, and the air was refreshing.


    As the car drove on the road, I realized we had emerged from behind a vige.


    The car sped up and soon turned onto an inconspicuous and secluded road, with banana trees on both sides obscuring the path. I realized that this was the entrance to the base.


    Dn and the others must have been inside for at least 40 minutes, and there was still no signal, indicating that the situation inside wasn''t good. Soon, our car arrived at the gate, where we were stopped. Cane left the car, walked to the guards, and exined why we were here. I saw one of them speaking into a walkie-talkie, presumablymunicating with someone inside.


    I felt nervous. As tightened his grip on my hand and said, "Don''t be nervous, I''m here. Remember, no matter what happens, don''t leave my side."


    "Understood."


    I nodded, but my eyes scrutinized the environment outside the car window.


    Dn had said this ce was heavily guarded. Guards were stationed every few steps at the entrance, and a high wire fence surrounded the area.


    I couldn''t help but think that no one could possibly escape, not even with wings.


    Five minutester, I saw the leader say something to Cane, who walked back to us with a relieved expression. We had been given permission to enter.


    He returned to the car and started the engine. The gate opened.


    Another car led the way ahead as our car drove in, disying extreme vignce. They seemed afraid we would wander off.


    The car kept driving inward. It was a


    large vige, but most buildings


    were densely distributed simple bamboo houses. There were quite a few people here. We could


    asionally see some children and elderly people in front of the


    bamboo houses.


    At first nce, everything seemed peaceful, tranquil and well-maintained. On the surface, it looked like a big vige. No one would have thought it was an illegal base.


    Unconsciously, I recalled what Anya had said. "They''re all Navi''s ves."


    The gap between the bamboo


    houses grew as we continued to drive in. An extensive and imposing bamboo building was in the middle of a square framed by the mountain. That must be Navi''s old camp.


    Swn


    When we arrived at the building, the car stopped and signaled us to wait. People quickly got out of the car and rushed inside. By now, it was already bright outside.


    I looked around anxiously, wondering where Dn and the others were. After dawn, Anya would be in more danger. It would be disastrous if anyone here recognized her.


    As squeezed my hand and said, "Don''t worry, our people are here."


    "I''m not worried about Dn, I''m worried about Anya. It''s getting bright. It''ll be bad if someone recognizes her," I said concernedly.


    "Don''t worry. She''s a smart one," As reassured me.


    The subordinate who had gone in to report came out and signaled that we could go in.


    As calmly stepped out of the vehicle and entered.


    Since As was so calm and confident, I had no choice but to be brave too. I hooked my arm in his, idly strolling along while pretending not to care.


    But in reality, I was pretty nervous. After all, my biological father was here, getting closer and closer to me. But I still had no idea where he was.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I was shocked to find myself in awe when we entered the lobby. Despite its unassuming appearance on the outside, the bamboo building was extremely luxurious inside. Everywhere I looked, there was a gotden gleam. It seemed Navi was genuinely wealthy.

 Chapter 1240 Dare to Challenge Me

    Dare to Challenge Me


    ?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Navi, seated at the center of the room, wasnguid. His outfit today was very eye-catching. His crimson pants and white top exuded a grace and nobility that contrasted sharply with the simple bamboo buildings of the vige.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. I had seen countless luxuries before, but they paledpared to this. When I saw Navi sitting there like a king, it made sense that General Xavier would seek to eliminate him.


    And Navi had dared to collude with an external alliance and join forces against the Triple Alliance, showing that he was very ambitious.


    Navi was sitting there motionless. He had lost the courtesy he had shown when we visited his mansionst night. He now wore a strange smile that seemed out of ce, with a flicker of evil cunning in his eyes.


    That, along with this ce''s luxury, heightened his conceit as andlord.


    I never imagined how miraculous fate could be. I was a simple girl who had gone to university in Foswood and married an ordinary citizen. Everything should have been in and normal, but because of a marriage upheaval, I embarked on this bizarre path and ended up in a foreignnd where I had to face life-and-death situations.


    If it weren''t for the man beside me, I would have thought this was all just a dream.


    Sometimes, I even wondered when I would wake up.


    "Mr. As! I''m surprised. You''re bold to enter my base!" Navi held a pipe in his hand as he looked at us.


    He had a discordant smile on his face, and the light in his eyes was sharp.


    As smiled slightly but stayed remarkablyposed. "Everyone knows that I always n things meticulously. I know anything and everything. And your base is no longer a secret. You''re too full of yourself, Mr. Navi."


    His remarks were vored with provocation and reeked of contempt.


    After settling me into a seat, As unceremoniously sat down beside me. He crossed his legszily and looked at Navi. "I''vee to see what kind of person the Non-Organization would dare send to challenge me."


    Navi''s mouth quirked. He stared at As''s handsome face and said softly, "You''re too kind."


    "Far from it. There''s no way I wouldn''t be concerned since someone has imprisoned my father-inw." My heart was warmed by As''s very reasonable exnation.


    When Navi heard that, he appeared to calm down a little. He put down his pipe, straightened his shirt, and said, "Looks like you''re a man of deep''s and loyalty, Mr.


    Attas!"


    Navi looked at As with a false smile and said, "But youck sincerity."


    "Sincerity?" As immediately looked at Navi. "I was going to let you return to Bibury, but you demand sincerity from me?"


    Navi chuckled, "There must be a reason why you were going to let me return, right, Mr. As?"


    After hearing what he had to say, I became furious and couldn''t take it any more.


    "How shameless of you, Mr. Navi!" I said bluntly without any politeness. "You dare to push your luck even after someone has decided to let you go!"


    "Mrs. As eloquent indeed, but


    ''letting go'' is a little far-fetched. If I wanted to leave, it would be difficult for Mr. As to stop me. Everyone''s intentions are clear, so why bother arguing about it?" Navi nced at me disdainfully.


    "This is not something a mere woman like you can understand."


    His words clearly showed his contempt for me.


    "Men''s affairs are none of my business, but what you''ve done is not something a man would do Even if I am just a woman, I can still see that it''s wrong!" I retorted


    mercilessly.


    I wasn''t going to be nice to a viin who imprisoned my loved ones. I was already being exceptionallyposed by sitting here and facing this despicable scum.


    His face darkened. "It''s all for the sake of the person in my hands!"


    "The person in your hands?" I snorted. "You must think you''re some kind of overlord!"


    "I don''t dare call myself an overlord, but don''t forget, Mrs. Chloe, this is my territory!" Navi''s expression darkened as he spoke icily.


    Then he turned to As, ignoring me.


    "I''m sure you haven''t rushed here overnight just to visit my ce, Mr. As." Navi changed the topic in an attempt to cut to the chase.

 Chapter 1241 Dont Be Too Arrogant

    Don''t Be Too Arrogant


    ?


    "Yes, of course, I have my purpose! You''ve kept him imprisoned for so many years. If I didn''t have sincerity, do you think you could still sitfortably here?" As gave Navi a straightforward answer.


    Navi suddenly smirked arrogantly. "Mr. As is indeed still young and vigorous."


    "You talk to me about sincerity yet still y tricks? Do you think business is conducted this way? Do you even understand what that concept is? Or perhaps you''re just too self-righteous?" Aszily leaned back on the sofa, but his aura was intimidating.


    "So, is this your purpose foring here?" Navi suppressed his smile, and his gaze turned sinister.


    "I came to your base to see what exactly made you so unruly."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It felt like As was questioning Navi''s base. As came and went as he pleased, as if walking on t ground.


    Navi was indeed somewhat provoked. "Young man, don''t be too arrogant!"


    "Then you really haven''t seen what arrogance is!" As showed no sign of backing down.


    I felt a bit nervous. Why did it seem like As was deliberately trying to provoke Navi?


    I nce at the line of armed guards stationed at the hall''s entrance. And there were just the five of us.


    The situation was disparate, and it seemed like As''s words left no room for negotiation. If things turned violent, we would be at a disadvantage.


    "You''re definitely too arrogant!" Navi took a sip of tea while trying to hide his rage by reaching for the teacup on the adjacent table.


    "It seems that you''re ignorant. In business, you need to do your homework! If you don''t understand your opponent and still try to y tricks, aren''t you afraid of stumbling? Haven''t you heard of the phrase ''pridees before a fall''?"


    As gave Navi a disdainful nce as his remarks somewhat irritated him.


    The teacup in Navi''s hand broke with a loud "crack," sttering water all over the ce.


    Suddenly, a group of armed guards rushed in with all their guns pointed at us.


    As remained unperturbed. He


    er


    nced at the leader who had rushed in and disdainfully asked Navi, "Is this your security? Your sincerity? It seems I''ve overestimated you! You trulyck


    any sense of dignity!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! This isn''t a ce where you cane and go as you please!" An angry, bulky man behind the leader yelled and pointed a gun at As.


    As withdrew his gaze from Navi and looked at the man speaking.


    "Do you know the consequences of threatening me?" As''s lips curved slightly.


    Even though I was short of breath, I stayedposed. I also imitated As''s gaze, looking at Navi.


    Seemingly unconcerned, Navi got up


    and brushed off his crimson clothes. He gave a false smile and said,


    "There are rules here, too. Young et


    man, you should follow the rules. wherever you go. When visiting someone else''s home, you should also be polite!"


    As sneered, "Polite? That''s reserved for those worthy of respect! You?"


    Behind the burly man, another man with a fierce expression stepped forward. He looked to be in his thirties, and his skin was fair. He would have looked like a schr if not for his sinister aura.


    He pointed his gun at As while gritting his teeth and yelling, "Boss, why waste words with him? To make him learn his lesson, we have to teach him one! Certain ces are intended for visits, while others are not.


    He started to draw closer as he talked. As remained unfazed, but Cane came forward angrily and red at the man. "Do you think I''m not here?"


    The tension in the air increased abruptly, with neither side giving an inch. When I was going to say something to diffuse the tension, a familiar voice suddenly called out, "Dad... I''m back..."

 Chapter 1242 Unexpected

    Unexpected


    ?


    I withdrew my cold gaze and looked towards the entrance. Upon seeing it, I was genuinely surprised. I thought I misheard, but I didn''t expect to see someone I knew well stepping into the hall.


    The person who entered was Ste White, who had been missing for a long time. Even As''s expression froze slightly.


    As I looked at Ste, I felt a bit dazed. Did Ste actually call Navi "dad"?


    My mind was spinning rapidly. Initially, As suspected her of being affiliated with the organization, but now it seemed inevitable. Still, how did she get involved with Celine Pierce again?


    What kind of existence was she exactly?From N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere in the hall immediately became tense. Ste froze when she saw the scene in the hall.


    She probably didn''t expect the situation here to be so tense. When her gaze fell on As, her eyes narrowed.


    However, when he gazed at her, As was already back to his cold demeanour. The profound gaze on his handsome face was like two sharp des piercing through Ste, causing her to freeze on the spot. She had no idea As would be here.


    There was avoidance in her eyes, and her gaze finally settled on my face.


    Today, she was dressed in a sleek ck outfit with her hair tied up high in a ponytail. Her makeup was as exquisite as ever, but the slight upward curve of her eyebrows gave her a fierce and icy demeanor.


    As''s remained silent and his gaze was fixed on her face. I also stared at her contemptuously, wanting to hear how she would exin.


    With a nce at Navi, Ste''s eyes shifted, and she joyfully ran to As. "As! What are you doing here?"


    "Honey, this cousin of yours is something! She''s everywhere, and no asion isplete without her. But things have gotten a bitplicated." Before As could speak, I preemptively addressed Ste. "I''m really curious, who is your real father?"


    Ste heard what I had said, nced at me with a confused expression, and grinned. "Ms. Chloe!"


    "Call me Mrs. Chloe!"


    I immediately interrupted her and corrected her.


    "Oh? Does that mean you''ve been promoted?" She retorted.


    "This position is rightfully mine!" I said domineeringly. "But, Ste, correct me if I''m wrong, isn''t your father Rory White? When did he be Mr. Navi?"


    She pursed her lips. "As far as I recall, Miss Chloe... oh, Mrs. As, you''ve had quite a few stepfathers too, haven''t you?"


    "... Oh! Stepfather!" I sneered. "It


    seems you are associated with al sorts of wicked people. You''re right about one thing: you do know me


    well! However, I know my biological


    father is Rory White!"


    I looked at Ste with a bit of mockery. "So I dare ask, which one of them is your biological father? Oh... and by the way, it seems you borrowed your name too?"


    "Insolence!" Navi reprimanded sharply.


    I disdainfully looked at Navi. "Aha! Mr. Navi, don''t get all high and mighty. ''Insolence'' is a word you''re not worthy to say. I''ve been polite enough. You''ve imprisoned my father for so many years, so how dare you say those words to me?"


    I looked sharply at Navi, strangely feeling much calmer since Ste interrupted us.


    "The situation is so dramatic. Someone impersonating me, openly imprisoning my father, and shamelessly trying to negotiate terms here! What a despicable character," I uttered disdainfully.


    "Guards!" Navi roared.


    "Dad!" Suddenly, Ste eximed while walking to Navi''s side. "Calm down! After all, we''re all family! He''s my cousin!"


    Upon hearing Ste''s words, Navi restrained himself. Ste then turned to As, who had remained silent.


    "As! I really didn''t expect to see you here!"


    "It seems I should be asking you that question," As said, still sitting there leisurely. His gaze toward Ste was unfathomable.


    Ste froze for a moment, then quickly spoke, "As! Some things are better exined elsewhere. Since you''re discussing business, won''t disturb you. I''ll be going back to Nocturnia in a few days. Grandfather has always wanted to see you, right? We''lle back then!"


    Love

 Chapter 1243 You Dare Threaten Me

    You Dare Threaten Me


    ?


    She gave the impression that nothing important was happening.


    She maintained herposure throughout the whole time I was observing her. However, it was evident that she still held some weight in Navi''s presence.


    The links between Navi, his daughter, and the organization were quiteplicated.


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit amused. Everyone had concealed objectives, yet they were all like puppets frozen in ce.


    However, I was pleased. This standoff was good news for those in action, like Dn and his group. It finally made sense to me why As had been acting so hostile and trying to provoke Navi just now.


    He probably wanted to create the current situation to give Dn a chance.


    As looked calmly at Navi. "Is this the person you''ve been waiting for?"


    "What? Mr. As, who am I waiting for? Are you interested?" Navi still seemed displeased, sitting back in his seat with a cold expression.


    As suddenly stood up. "I''m not interested anymore! Goodbye!"


    With that, he reached out and pulled me up. He was ready to leave.


    Navi''s voice turned sinister. "Mr. As... Do you really think this is a hotel toe and go as you please?"


    A mysterious smile appeared on As''s face as he turned around slowly to look at Navi. He provocatively asked, "What else?"


    "You''re really arrogant!" Navi''s face darkened.


    "That''s right! This is me, and I only brought my entourage with me!" As looked disdainfully at Navi. "Since you''re undecided, take your time to think!"


    The schrly-looking man stepped forward again. "Boss, he..."


    "You have no say here! Shut up! Who do you think you are?" Navi roared in anger.


    The man''s face turned even paler instantly. His expression twisted strangely. Navi''s words must have wounded his pride.


    I spected that this person was not only ruthless but also narrow-minded. It was even possible that he harbored resentment towards Navi''s reprimand.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As didn''t even nce at them. He wrapped his arm around my waist and said, "It''s time for breakfast. Let''s go!"


    I gave him a calm smile and cooperated, "I''m hungry already!"


    The burly man who had rushed in pointed his gun at As''s head. "Move, and I''ll shoot!"


    A chill suddenly emanated from


    As''s handsome face as he stared coldly at the leader. "You really don''t


    know your ce! Navi, teach your men some manners!"


    Then, calmly raising his hand, he used two slender fingers to disarm him and ominously said, "This is your only warning!"


    "As!" Stessa, who had been


    watching the scene unfold, moved


    quickly to obstruct As''s path "As, don''t forget to visit Grandpa!"


    It was as if she genuinely regarded herself as a member of the Pierce family.


    With a smile that deviated from his usual demeanour, As nced sideways at Ste and patted her shoulder. "It''s not your concern!"


    With that, he walked away with me, leaving the room in front of everyone.


    I was pretty nervous. I had never seen such a scene before.


    The burly man watched us leave and urgently looked at Navi, calling out, "Boss!"


    But surprisingly, Navi didn''t say anything this time. He just watched us leave his living room.


    When I sank back into my seat in the car, As chuckled. "What''s wrong? Are you scared?"


    "I''ve never seen such a situation before. Aren''t you afraid?" I asked


    him without hiding my irritation "Are we just going to leave like this?"


    "Our mission is already aplished!" He raised an eyebrow and said, "Besides, I can''t let you continue to be afraid!" "Aplished?" I asked, "But... what about those inside?"


    "Shh!" As made a hushing gesture to me, then instructed Cane, "Leave here and go to Goldengrove for breakfast!" "Understood!" Cane responded and started the car.


    As the car started, I still felt very nervous and asked As, "How do you know he won''t make a move?"


    "He''s uncertain. Why else would I dare to enter with only two bodyguards?" As said calmly to me.


    Feeling a little worried, I turned to face As and asked, "Don''t tell me you were gambling?"


    As smiled cryptically.

 Chapter 1244 Further Confirmation

    Further Confirmation


    ?


    As we left the region and returned to the main road, we saw a sizable vige nearby. It was vibrant because it was on the main road, lined with several restaurants.


    Before getting out of the car, As made a phone call.


    I asked quietly, "Why didn''t we leave?"


    "Just to let Navi know that we dare to openly appear under his nose, it puts invisible pressure on him! Ste is an insider of the organization; she probably came back to guide Navi," As whispered to me.


    "But what about Dn and the others inside?" I felt a bit anxious. "I wonder if they''ve found any clues yet."


    "I believe they will soon!" As said confidently.


    "How do you know?" I asked back.


    "Once Ste gives Navi a direction, he won''t stand still!" As said. "We''ll eat and wait at the same time!"


    "Are you saying that Ste might lead my dad out?" I asked.


    "Even if she doesn''t take, Navi will definitely make a move, which might make it easier to find out his exact location!" As said confidently.


    I ultimately agreed with his inference. Since Ste had been confirmed as part of the organization, she must have returned for Rory, which would lead to action.


    The organization feared Rory falling into As''s clutches the most.


    Having been under Navi''s control for so long, Ste couldn''t be unaware of this as Navi''s foster daughter. She was genuinely adept at ying both sides.


    I couldn''tprehend why the organization hadn''t demanded Rory''s return. Ste most likely did this.


    What kind of person was she in the organization to be so flexible? Could she keep Navi and the organization at peace? Could she still manipte Celine Pierce?


    I had to admit I had underestimated Ste.


    We had breakfast in the vige. I knew As was doing it on purpose, and I knew that deep down Navi knew we had yet to go very far, either.


    And I was sure there were quite a few of Navi''s men in this vige. As took me back to the nearby inn to rx after breakfast, having Cane set up two rooms.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I was anxious. How could we ''rest'' at a time like this? It was bold.


    After noticing my difort, Asforted me as he massaged my shoulder, "Stay calm!"


    Although he said that, there was still no good news from inside, which made me restless.


    Ste didn''te out either. I turned


    to As and said, "Ste is worth studying. She seems to be extremely familiar with this ce. Weren''t you suspicious of her connection to the organization before?"


    As had been meditating all along. "It''s not inconsistent with her identity. She might be the person we''re looking for!"


    His words surprised me. I looked at As''s face and asked, "Are you saying... she might be Gemma?"


    As reached out, pulled me closer to his chest, and kissed me on the forehead. "We need further confirmation!"


    "How do we confirm?" I questioned As skeptically.


    As looked at me with a mischievous smile but didn''t answer.


    "What are youughing at?" I asked irritably. "You seem rxed, but aren''t you worried about the people inside? Don''t forget, we have less than nine hours left!"


    "So we need to stay calm even more," As reminded me.


    "But there''s still no news. It''s broad daylight, so it''s not convenient to act. We don''t know the situation. inside either. This Ste suddenly appears, I don''t know what''s going on What if..."


    "No ''what if"!" As said firmly.


    "But why haven''t we received any news after so long?" I was still worried. "And Loak disappeared. Do you think there might be a problem?"


    "No."


    As we talked, Cane knocked on the door and said to As, "Ste has left the base and didn''t take anyone with her. I''ve already sent someone to keep an eye on her!"


    "Tell the people inside to be careful


    and be prepared to act as soon as there''s news from inside!" As instructed, "But there seem to be many strangers in the vige today. Should we adjust..."


    "No, don''t alert them!" As immediately stopped Cane''s suggestion.


    We stayed in the inn, maintaining a calm appearance, but only we could feel the undercurrents surging.

 Chapter 1245 Turning the Tables

    Turning the Tables


    Cane received a message that Ste walked straight to Navi''s residence upon returning to Trestlewood. A van left Navi''s estate just now and proceeded directly to the airport.


    This news caught us off guard.


    A van?


    I looked at As a bit uneasily. "...Is it possible that..."


    As didn''t answer me but fell into deep thought.


    "Sir, should we send someone to intercept?" Cane asked As.


    "No! Just keep an eye on her! Don''t intervene!" As paced back and forth momentarily, then suddenly said to Cane, "Fight fire with fire! Arrange for a car to create the illusion that we''re returning to Trestlewood. Switch cars at the Hingmiles Creek intersection. Warn them to be cautious-there''s bound to be an attack!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Cane immediately arranged everything. We hastily left the inn, got into the car, and headed straight for Trestlewood.


    I looked at As in the car and asked, "Are you still sure that the person is in the base, not in Trestlewood?"


    As reached out and hugged me tightly. "Trust me!"


    Just as our car was close to leaving Goldengrove, As received a call from Navi inviting us to have lunch together.


    "Sorry, Mr. Navi! I have something to do in Trestlewood. I won''t be able to join you for lunch. But we can have dinner together in Trestlewood!" As''s tone was almost theatrical.


    After a few words, he hung up the phone.


    As''s expression brightened as if he had just breathed a sigh of relief. I understood that Navi''s call just now was equivalent to revealing himself. He wasn''t dumb. He was just muddying the waters.


    But this murky water wasn''t clear to begin with and didn''t affect As''s judgment at all. I admired As even more.


    Coincidentally, Hingmiles Creek was just ahead. There was an intersection, and just as our vehicle was about to pull into the intersection, two cars that looked exactly like ours shot out of a nearby side road, and our car veered into the side road.


    The speed of the switch was breakneck. Our car stopped in a concealed ce not far away, and a gray car soon quickly chased after us.


    Cane saw the chasing car through the rearview mirror and asked As, "Sir, are you sure Ste is using the old trick of luring the tiger out of his den?" As didn''t answer but kept pondering.


    After a long while, he finally spoke, "Wait for the news from Trestlewood! Also, when the other car moves, we''ll return to Navi''s base and turn the tables!"


    Then he dialed a number on his phone and instructed over the phone, "Be prepared, I''m going back to the base! Follow my orders! Be prepared for backup!"


    After hanging up the phone, he hugged me tightly and said


    solemnly, "Chlo! I''ll take you to our backup station ahead. You wait there.


    e. You can''t follow me for the nextractions. You''ll hinder my movements. After it''s done, I''lle to pick you up!"


    "But..."


    As didn''t let me finish and said, "Listen to me! I''ll bring Dad back. Trust me!"


    After that, he tightened his arm around mine and said to Cane, "Let''s go!"


    Cane started the car, and the vehicle quickly moved forward. My mood was quiteplicated.


    I wanted to fight alongside As back to the base, but I knew my presence would restrict him.


    Returning to the base was extremely


    risky, I knew in my heart. I wanted to apany As to face it together. However, I was sure that this time, As wouldn''t give me the chance.


    When we arrived at the small vige ahead, I realized this was probably where we got offst night. There were about a dozen households in the vige. The vige was quite dpidated, with some ruins as if it had been abandoned.


    As led me to the most exquisite bamboo home, where an elderly guy lived in simplicity.


    He smiled instantly upon realizing that As had arrived and continued conversing with As.


    As nodded, then handed me over to the old man and left the bodyguard who had been protecting us with me, telling him to watch me.


    Just then, his phone rang. Without even looking at the screen, he immediately answered, "Speak!"

 Chapter 1246 Ambushed

    Ambushed


    ?


    I listened intently to the voice on the phone, catching snippets of conversation. I managed to hear ¡°ambushed¡± and ¡°cars are destroyed". Stunned, I turned to As, realizing he was right all along. They did attack our cars.


    If we hadn''t been prepared, we''d be in danger. It was terrifying just to think about.


    "Is everyone safe?" As asked, his expression serious. He nodded at the response before ending the call.


    He turned to Cane. "Just as I thought. They ambushed the cars, but everyone''s safe."


    "No one''s injured, right?" I asked anxiously.


    "None at all," As assured me.


    When I heard that, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s definitely a decoy tactic," Cane chimed in. "I''ll alert them to be prepared."


    As held me close, patting my back gently. "Don''t worry about me. Just stay put and wait for me toe back."


    I nodded, holding onto him. "Okay. Stay safe. I''ll be waiting for you to return."


    I wanted him to feel assured. I didn''t want to worry him.


    He hugged me tightly, then let go. "I''ll be back with good news. Once I''ve handled your dad''s business, we''ll head home."


    I grabbed him, pushing our bodyguard toward him. "I''m not leaving. He should follow you. It''ll make me feel better."


    "No, he stays with you. That way, I can rx, and he can contact us if necessary."


    I reluctantly nodded as he kissed my forehead. "I''m off."


    He looked at the guard. "Take care of Chloe."


    "Yes, Mr. As."


    With that, As released me, walking away with Cane without a backward nce. They got into the car, which which sped off, disappearing from view.


    swne


    My heart suddenly felt empty as a sense of aimlessness washed over me.


    The old man ushered me into the house, which, though humble, was neat and tidy.


    He poured me a cup of tea, motioning for me to drink.


    I realized I was thirsty. After thanking him, I took a sip, then turned to the bodyguard. "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Tristan arty, Mrs. Chloe. Just call me Tris," he replied respectfully.


    "Did we go to the mountains behind herest night?" I asked Tristan.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Can we go there again? We need to see what''s happening at the base," I said.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Tristan hesitated, eyeing my outfit, then shook his head. "It''s better to wait here, Mrs. Chloe. Your clothes aren''t suitable for the woods, especially with so many snakes and insects."


    "Snakes and insects?" I was shocked. "I walked through therest night."


    "It''s different in the daytime. The


    woods are dense, teeming with snakes and insects," Tristan exined seriously. He suggested, "Why don''t you take a nap? You didn''t get much restst night."


    I nced at him. I''d be really carefree if I could sleep now.


    Annoyed, I realized I''d forgotten to change clothes. I was still wearing the dress from the base, and worse, I was in high heels.


    I was definitely not dressed for the mountains, but I couldn''t just sit here and wait.


    Just as I was feeling restless, Tristan suddenly pulled me up from the chair, intending to lead me out, but it was toote.


    Two armed men burst into the bamboo house without a sound.

 Chapter 1247 Ruthless Killers

    Ruthless Killers


    ?


    Tristan immediately shielded me, facing off against the intruders.


    This sudden turn of events made me nervous. I stared in astonishment at the menacing group before me, led by the same man I''d seen confronting Cane earlier in the day.


    His fairplexion contrasted sharply with the intense malice in his eyes. Peering past Tristan, he locked eyes with me while grinning wickedly. Tristan stood firmly in front of me, ready forbat.


    The old man unexpectedly rose in fury when he saw Mird. He positioned himself in front of Tristan, ring angrily at the intruders and shouting at them, clearly agitated.


    The leader, faced with this sudden defiance, red back. His smile was sinister, sending shivers down my spine.


    He cursed under his breath.


    I whispered to Tristan, "They''re Navi''s men."


    Tristan remained calm, standing steady in front of me. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Chloe. Navi seems to have many tricks up his sleeve. This guy''s just a vicious mutt."


    His words made me realize Tristan was right. Navi was cunning and was clearly prepared for any trickery from As.


    The man in front of us was just Navi''s attack dog. They realized they''d been deceived when they found that the cars were empty.


    The leader nced at us both, raising his eyebrows provocatively.


    I couldn''t help but feel nervous, not about being caught by Navi, but for As''s safety. If Navi was prepared, would it be dangerous for As to return to the base?


    Before I could gather my thoughts, an unexpected turn of events unfolded.


    As the old man pointed and yelled at the intruders, one of them suddenly drew his dagger and swiftly struck him. The old man''s furious shouts were silenced as he clutched his neck staggering and copsing to the ground.


    His eyes never left my face.


    Something warm sshed onto my face. I wiped it instinctively, and saw my hand stained with blood. I gaped in horror at the old man on the ground, blood pooling around him.


    He twitched for a moment, and soony motionless.


    I gasped and stepped back, feeling a mix of shock, sorrow, and anger.


    "You monsters! He''s just an old man! You''re utterly ruthless," I spat at the intruders. The leader was still clutching the bloodied dagger.


    Tristan was worried I''d be scared. He remained vignt as heforted me. "Don''t be afraid, Mrs. Chloe."


    "You had no right to kill him!" I snapped, pointing at the lifeless old man on the ground.


    When his subordinate heard my rage, he chuckled mockingly. "Are you surprised, youngdy? You''re really soft-hearted."


    "Because you''re nothing but a beast!" I cursed at him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He spoke mynguage fluently, and he even had a Foswood ent.


    1


    "You see, this is the fate of those who defy us. It wasn''t just him. Everyone in this vige died at my hands." He spoke triumphantly, relishing his deeds as though they were something grand, reveling in his actions.


    "He escaped by chancest time. I let it slide. I didn''t bother because I wanted him to live. But he didn''t appreciate it and kept making the same mistake.


    "Let me tell you, youngdy. His death is normal. It''s more unusual to stay alive around here." Heughed boisterously.


    "What did you say?" My voice trembled with fear.

 Chapter 1248 The Traitor of the Huffman Family

    The Traitor of the Huffman Family


    Facing this murderous demon, I didn''t feel as brave as I was pretending to be, but I maintained a facade of righteousness.


    "Don''t you understand?" He taunted. "Let me enlighten you. This vige is quite something. When I set it aze, everyone was sleeping soundly. One torch, one barrel of oil, and they were all gone. Fascinating, isn''t it?" He boasted.


    He asked me, "Do you know why I did that? Because they defied me."


    His words left me dumbfounded. No wonder the vige seemed so small. There was a harrowing tale behind it.


    I nced at the old man who had smiled kindly at me moments ago, chatting away in anguage I couldn''tprehend. Now, hey cold and lifeless.


    The stench of blood filled the room.


    I thought I even detected a hint of a burning smell.


    The whole vige had been burned alive, he said.


    He was a maniac.


    "The old fool was quite resilient, wasn''t he? He was still kicking after all these years, and he dared to curse at me." He sneered, kicking the old man''s body and spitting on him. "Damn. How dare he do all that? Is there anything else I can do other than killing him?"


    "Aren''t you afraid the spirits here will haunt you?" I red at the leader furiously.


    "Hmph. Since you put it that way, I''ll exterminate this ce. They can all try to get me together." Heughed loudly. "They''re seeking their own death bying here."


    He was clearly talking about me.


    I lunged forward, wanting to p him, but Tristan quickly restrained me by pulling me back.


    During the struggle, the jade pendant around my neck became exposed.


    The leader''s eyes locked onto it almost immediately. "What?"


    l.n


    Tristan held me tightly. After all, we were outnumbered with guns pointing at us. He didn''t dare underestimate the enemy. The best thing he could do now was protect me from harm.


    "You! Who are you? How do you have this jade pendant?" the leader asked, looking unsettled.


    I thought that he was jealous I had the pendant.


    "How do you know about this pendant?" I countered, staring him down, realizing he understood its significance.


    "That belongs to the Huffman family. How do you have something from the Huffman family?" He roared.


    When Tristan saw what was going on, he whispered, "Be careful. Don''t provoke him."


    I nced at him. Despite his youthful appearance, his handsome features exuded a mature aura of valor.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His cautious protection gave me


    courage.trusted his capabilities, as anyone who could work by As''s


    side wouldn''t be anan.


    I took a deep breath, steadying my nerves. I figured he must have been a former subordinate of the Huffman family.


    "Since you know about this pendant, why are you questioning my identity?" I asked arrogantly.


    "You! How are you connected to the Huffman family?" The leader stared at me intently, his emotionsplex.


    "No wonder you speak ournguage. You''re a traitor to the Huffman family!" I hurled the usation at him.


    It was a wild guess. He spoke our


    language


    bet


    and knew where the jade pendant hade from, but was under Navi''smand.


    That meant only one thing. He had betrayed the Huffman family.

 Chapter 1249 Devious Intentions

    Devious Intentions


    ?


    He suddenly became agitated, pacing back and forth, ring at me. Heughed hysterically, then red at me viciously, like a madman losing control.


    Tristan shielded me cautiously, ready to attack at any moment.


    "I can''t believe Anson gave this to a little nobody instead of me. Anson, you''ve underestimated me!" He shouted. "Why did he choose you?"


    To be honest, his behavior shocked me. I spected about his identity and realized he must have betrayed the Huffman family. He must have a grudge against them from the way he talked about Anson.


    "Damn it! I joined the Huffman family when I was ten and did everything for him like a dog. He said one thing but did another. He said he treated me like a son, but that was a lie!" He yelled.


    "Since you''re from the Huffman family, shouldn''t you have remained loyal? You joined the Huffman family at ten, right? How did you end up bing Navi''sckey?" I asked disdainfully, though I softened my tone.


    I knew I couldn''t confront him head-on since we were clearly outmatched.


    "Why? Was he fair? Do you think I want to be here in this godforsaken ce?" He stared at me resentfully.


    I involuntarily took a step back.


    "He said he treated me like a son, but that old bastard made my life hell. He never showed me any favoritism and always sent me to the toughest ces.


    "He''d punish me severely, even for


    the smallest mistake. He treated me like a thief and never trusted me


    with anything important." He ranted like a petnt child, clearly holding a deep-seated resentment against Anson.


    "He called it love. Eventually, he sent me to this godforsaken ce, iming it was to toughen me up. Hah!


    "Does he even know I can''t afford to eat or dress properly here? When I tried to earn some extra money, he said Icked ambition and wasn''t thinking about the long term.


    "Everything I did was wrong! What


    was the point of calling me his son then? Damn it! Does he think I''m a three-year-old who can be fooled so easily?" He exploded, appearing incredibly aggrieved.


    I snorted. It seemed Anson''s judgment was spot-on. It was easy to test whether someone was gold or trash, and this petty man had no right to be a member of the


    e


    Huffman family. He was clearly deceitful.


    "What''s your name?" I asked.


    He looked at me. "Why? Are you nning to run to that old bastard and tattle on me? It''s too bad you won''t have the chance to do that."


    Iughed lightly and rxed, dismissing Tristan''s protective arm.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, I said, "You''re really narrow-minded. I''ve never seen a man as petty as you are. I might be a woman, but I don''t care for such petty things. It''s a pity, though."


    "What do you mean?" he asked angrily.

 Chapter 1250 A Potent Remedy

    A Potent Remedy


    ?


    "I mean, it''s a pity for you," I said calmly, my voiceced with regret.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He looked at me, his anger seemingly abating. He seemed confused by my words.


    "You were supposed to be a capable member of the Huffman family, but you''ve strayed from that path."


    He suddenly looked at me as though he had found someone who finally understood him. With a hint of helplessness in his gaze, heined, "He''s never valued me."


    "What''s your name?" I deliberately stalled for time, wanting to y mind games with him. I was hoping to get some information about where my father


    was.


    "Mird Huffman," he said angrily. "All I remember is my surname, Mird."


    "That''s a pity," I repeated.


    He looked at me, growing more impatient. "Stop beating around the bush and get to the point."


    "Anson gave you your name, right, Mird?" I wanted to confirm this with him.


    "Yes, he did." He stood on a stool, studying me.


    "He meant for you to remember your original surname, even if you had be part of the Huffman family at the time. That''s why he made Mird your first name. Is that correct?"


    "Yes, that''s what he was trying to do," he replied.


    I boldly continued. My words were blunt, but they seemed to affect him.


    "It''s a shame. You were too impatient. If you had been patient and worked hard, you wouldn''t have ended up like this, someone else''sckey despite your sess.


    "You could have been master of the Huffman family. Even if you were just Anson''s son, you would be ranked above so many others as well." He seemed to take my words to heart.


    I continued, "You know Anson has no children, and he desperately wanted a trusted sessor. You seem smart. It''s a pity you didn''t think any further."


    "Do you think you have the right to criticize me just because you have the Huffman family''s jade pendant? Who do you think you are? Are you even fit to say that about me?" he snapped, his pride wounded by my words.


    "I don''t know if I''m fit to say that, but I do know this is why you failed. You refused to listen to him. You thought you knew what was best and acted like you were already the master of the Huffman family. You were too demanding and impatient, which led toyour downfall," I said with a smile.


    His eyes and clenched jaw showed his unwillingness to admit I was right.


    I was pleased at how my words affected him.


    "I don''t know you, but do you know why I asked your name?" I asked another question.


    He looked at me silently.


    "You were too impatient. You should


    have put yourself in Anson''s shoes and thought about it from his perspective. If you were Anson and you wanted to groom your sessor, would you make a


    decision like that so lightly? Wouldn''t you test their loyalty?


    "How else could he entrust the Huffman family to you? He even gave you the family''s surname, which meant he considered you part of them. What more do you want? Have you ever looked back to see if he did the same for someone else?"


    I bombarded him with questions, forcing him to confront his emotions. He didn''t seem to know how to respond.


    Seeing his confusion, I pressed on, giving him another dose of harsh truth.

 Chapter 1251 Firm Belief

    Firm Belief


    ?


    He looked at me, clearly unsettled.


    "Do you know why I said that?" I asked Mird.


    He seemed taken aback by my sudden question but quickly asked, "Why?"


    "Because before I came here, Anson told me that if I encountered any trouble, I should find someone specific," I said, pausing intentionally and looking at him.


    He immediately became eager, putting his leg down from the stool and asking, "Who?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Someone called Mird Huffman," I said firmly.


    I didn''t know how I dared say that, but I did. My logic seemed clear, and I came up with it on the spot.


    I was taking a risk, but there was no turning back now. Hence, I continued, "He asked me to find where this person is. Oh, right. He wanted me to check if this guy is still working for Navi too."


    "You''re lying!" Mird roared.


    He was right. From my understanding of Anson, he wouldn''t give Mird a second chance, even if he knew Mird was working with Navi. Mird betrayed him, after all.


    Plus, he had so many men working for him. I was sure he knew exactly where Mird was.


    I had to find a reason to convince Mird that I was telling him the truth. That was the most important thing to do now.


    "Hah! You don''t understand how soft an old man can be toward his child," I said calmly, then asked him, "How long have you been away from the Huffman family?"


    "12 years," Mird replied stiffly. "At the time, his daughter was only in her teens."


    "Do you know why he asked me to handle this matter?" I asked him again.


    "No," he said,pletely puzzled.


    Everyone else was silent, listening to our conversation as if it were a story. Even Tristan was listening intently, but he was still wary of any changes in the situation.


    "Because to him, this matter is the most humiliating thing in his life. You''ve embarrassed him in front of the Huffman family," I said, observing Mird''s expression.


    He looked bitter.


    "Many were eyeing this position, but Anson only had one adopted son, which was you. But you''ve proved that he was wrong. How could he ask his subordinates to investigate this matter? This is why he hasn''t taken in any more adopted sons since then."


    I was impressed by my own eloquence. From Mird''s expression, I could tell that he believed every word I said.


    "When this incident first happened, someone investigated your whereabouts. Anson flew into a rage and forbade anyone from mentioning it again. He did this to establish his authority in front of everyone and to save whatever little pride he had left.


    "But when I told him I wasing here, he hesitated for a long time. Only after I kept pressing him did he mention this matter and your name. He asked me to find out if you''re still alive and how you''re doing."


    I noticed Mird''s hands clenched into fists.


    "Do you know that he''s getting old, and his health hasn''t been great these past two years? Trinity is just a girl. Ipletely understand his thoughts. He now lives in memories of the past and still cares about you. That''s another side of Anson that no one knows."


    I smiled faintly, giving him a moment to digest the information.


    Then, I looked at him and sighed, "You had plenty of opportunities, but you ruined them yourself.


    "A while ago, something happened


    to Trinity. Anson told me he never wanted to hand over the Huffman, family to Trinity. He just didn''t have anyone he trusted enough to


    manage the family. He sounded disappointed in you because he knew your potential."


    "What happened to Trinity?" Mird immediately asked.


    It seemed he still cared a lot about Trinity.


    "She went missing. But there''s news of her now. Anyway, Anson once talked to me about the Huffman family''s affairs. He hoped for a man to take over the family so that Trinity could live a normal life, get married, and have children with the man she loves.


    "But unfortunately, he doesn''t have a son. He mentioned that he once had an adopted son, but he pushed him too hard, and the rest of his words went unsaid. I think... it must be you, right? Did he adopt any other sons?"

 Chapter 1252 A Matter of Utmost Importance

    A Matter of Utmost Importance


    ?


    I was impressed with myself. I managed to improvise so convincingly.


    In the future, when I no longer wanted to hustle in the business world, I would definitely write books. I was sure storytelling was my ticket to sess. Even I almost got swept away by my own story.


    Mird looked at me, his gaze somewhat nk. He shook his head slowly and said, "No..."


    His confusion only fueled my satisfaction. I was confident that I had led his thoughts astray, and even his entourage seemed caught up in the moment.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "That''s it. He said he shouldn''t have rushed you into this, that he was too impatient with you. He''s frustrated because he thought you could do better, but you let him down." I looked at Mird with open arms, expressing deep regret and pity.


    Mird wore an embarrassed expression. He was showing signs of nervousness and regret. Seeing his expression, I quickly added more pressure. "Forgive me for being blunt, but have you ever reflected on this? If Anson hadn''t saved you back then, allowing you to fend for yourself, would you still have had a carefree childhood?" I pressed, watching him closely. "Perhaps you wouldn''t even be alive today."


    As I said this, I couldn''t help but think of myself at 10 years old.


    If my foster parents hadn''t risked their lives to sneak me out of the hospital back then, I might have be a puppet for these people too.


    I may have ended up like that impostor, Ste.


    "But instead of being grateful, you showed your greedy nature and disappointed him. He thought you were just a rebellious child who would eventually learn from his stern teachings. But what did you do?" I pressed him again.


    "Stop it!" he shouted at me.


    All of his followers red at me.


    Seeing him fuming with anger, I thought to myself that my storyline was foolproof. Even if I made a mistake, could fix it. After all, this beast was most afraid of being looked down upon by others. That was the soft spot I had to exploit.


    "But why did he break my leg? And why did he say I was unworthy?" Mird retorted loudly.


    I pretended to be calm as I nced at the others around us. Tristan''s gaze remained cold andposed.


    "It looks like you''re just careless. You really don''t understand a parent''s heart. If this were your biological father scolding you like this, would you still be this angry? Would you


    still betray him?"


    I looked into his crimson eyes confidently. I was sure his regret stemmed from a deep understanding of his mistakes.


    "The more he treats you harshly, the more he values you. Do you understand his intentions? Was I wrong to say it''s a pity that things ended this way for you?"


    He stared at me, speechless. I could tell he was touched.


    Taking advantage of this moment, I continued, "And yet, you''ve ended up working for Navi. Do you think Navi


    trusts you? After all these years, aren''t you still just hisckey?"


    I felt a twinge of nervousness, but contrary to my expectations, Mird didn''t react. Instead, he stood there dumbfounded, seemingly pondering my words.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That so-called daughter of his is just Navi''s adopted daughter, right? Didn''t Navi steal her from someone else all those years ago? You must have known about that, right?"


    I deliberately mentioned Ste because I wanted to find out if she was the daughter of my adoptive parents. Mird didn''t respond, his eyes showing a hint of doubt. Perhaps he hadn''t expected me to know so much. Seeing his expression, I mustered the courage to ask him another crucial question.

 Chapter 1253 Sowing Discord

    Sowing Discord


    "If he trusts you, would he keep you in the dark about who Rory is and where he''s hidden?" I risked it all.


    "But Ste knows. In his eyes, you can''t even bepared to a woman. Yet you''re sacrificing everything for him. What exactly has Navi given you in return for such loyalty? Is it worth risking your life for him?" I struck his sore spot because I was certain it was what he cared about most.


    Sure enough, he turned to me abruptly, pointing a finger at me. "How dare you try to sow discord between us?"


    His expression changed quickly, making me nervous.


    But as I met his gaze head-on, I suddenly calmed down. I feigned anger and retorted, "You''re just a puppet, unable to make your own decisions. Yet Anson still thinks about you after all these years.


    "If you had been as loyal to him back then as you are to Navi now, you would have risen to prominence in the Huffman family. At the very least, you would have been the topmander, with everyone else beneath you.


    "But what about now? You''re nothing, yet you dare say Navi trusts you? You dare say he hasn''t used you? Then tell me, where is Rory? Do you know? He only trusts two people with that information, and you''re not one of them."


    I hit him where it hurt.


    "In the basement of his main hall. Of course, I know," Mird retorted defiantly.


    My heart raced violently at his words. I was ecstatic, feeling like I was on fire.


    "Even if you know where he''s hiding Rory, can you get in there? Do you know the secrets about Rory? Ste does."


    "That''s because he raised Ms. Ste since she was young!" he yelled.


    This only fueled my excitement further. So Ste was indeed adopted.


    "But you were also raised by Anson. Do you know where you went wrong?" My voice betrayed my agitation.


    His followers behind him were all


    ears, holding their guns as if they


    were tired, Most of them were


    locals, nodding along cluelessly. But


    there were two pairs of eyes that kept shifting, following my narrative.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I knew they understood what I was saying.


    Sure enough, one of them spoke up. "Mird, don''t waste time with this girl. She''s trying to divide us. What''s past is past. Do you really think you can turn back time?"


    I turned to that person abruptly.


    "Hah! You''re & narrow-minded person. I''m just reminding Mird here. If it weren''t for you guys, Mird wouldn''t have gone astray or missed the opportunity to lead the


    Huffman family. You envied him and


    dragged him down!"


    I cursed myself inwardly for giving away too much but managed to turn the tables. Mird scrutinized me.


    I took a gamble by saying that.


    Anyone who could speak Foswood''snguage around Mird was either sucking up to him or was of the


    same ilk. They must have be not


    among theckeys who followed Mird around, and the ones who had given him bad advice,


    Otherwise, why would Mird have defected to Navi? Obviously, there were no good people around him.


    "Do you still believe them? Then take me to see Navi. You don''t even value the position of the Huffman family''s head, let alone want it. You''re indeed


    a damned fool. I think you''ll spend your whole life as apdog." I scornfully nced at Mird.


    "If it weren''t for these people around you back then, you wouldn''t have ended up like this, nor would you have pined for the child you once were!" I kept provoking him.


    Then, I turned and walked back to the table. I was incredibly thirsty, but looking at the old man''s corpse and smelling the blood in the room made my stomach churn.


    I suppressed the urge to drink.


    Now, all I wanted to do was figure out how to get out of here. I knew where my father was being held, and I needed to inform As before it was toote.

 Chapter 1254 Striking at the Right Time

    Striking at the Right Time


    ?


    Mird looked at me calmly as I sat back down.


    I spoke again, asking, "Mird, do you understand the phrase ''turn over a new leaf"?"


    "Don''t believe her!" that guy shouted. "Take her away, Mird, and you''ll earn a big reward. Do you know she''s the boss''s best leverage? I''ve known for a long time. She''s As''s weakness! Mird, listen to me!"


    I looked at Mird, feeling uneasy. This guy seemed cunning and insightful. It was now or never. If this scoundrel won, I was done for.


    Tristan chuckled sarcastically, saying, "Mrs. Chloe, there''s no need to convince him anymore. When you go back, don''t mention this. Just pretend you didn''t see anything. It''s useless to reason with such people.


    "They''re content beingckeys and don''t care about being the head of anything. They''re not interested."


    The scoundrel smirked. "You want to go back? Dream on."


    Hearing his words, I nced at Mird. "It looks like I was right about you being a coward, letting this scumbag manipte you."


    I cursed at the scoundrel, but my words seemed to sting Mird.


    "I''m going to kill you!" the scoundrel said menacingly to me.


    I looked at him, and he continued to stare at me nkly. I retorted, "Moron."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Unexpectedly, the scoundrel lunged at me.


    Tristan stepped forward to shield me, but the dozen or so henchmen behind him quickly raised their guns again.


    The tension in the room skyrocketed.


    "Don''t move! If Mird dares toy a finger on me today, Anson will be done with him for good, and I''ll have done a good deed for the Huffman family. Even if I die here, Anson will soon get the news, and my death will be worthwhile."


    I looked at Mird, speaking slowly and deliberately, "But do you know what will happen next, Mird?"


    He looked at me with aplicated expression, indicating his internal struggle.


    I stared at him, equally nervous. I was gambling, and if I miscalcted, all my efforts would be in vain.


    I gritted my teeth, pretending to be calm as I continued, "If you make another mistake, there will be no turning back, not even a sliver of a chance. And, Navi-"


    Before I could finish, the scoundrel interrupted me.


    "Mird, don''t listen to her


    nonsense!" he shouted, then quickly lunged at me again. "You think you''l get a free pass just because you have something from the Huffman


    family? Today, I''ll show you''ve


    But before he could finish, a horrifying scene unfolded.


    Without warning, Mird''s dagger pierced through the scoundrel''s chest.


    The sound of flesh being prated sent chills down my spine. I pretended to remain calm but couldn''t help gasping in shock.


    Blood gushed from the scoundrel''s mouth as he stared at Mird, his mouth still moving, "You... you..."


    Mird gritted his teeth, his voice filled with matice, "I''m the only one who can kill her! Who do you think you are? You''ve meddled too much in the Huffman family''s affairs. It''s not your ce to be in charge of me.


    After saying this, Mird pushed the dagger in deeper. The scoundrel''s eyes widened, and he slumped to the ground, copsing beside the old man. Two lives were gone just like that.


    Mird proved to be ruthless, just as he said. No wonder he imed that everyone in this vige died at his hands.


    His followers stood there


    dumbfounded, and one of the locals


    shouted something. Mird


    immediately pointed his gun at him,


    cursing in their dialect. The local


    nodded quickly, not daring to speak again.


    Seizing the opportunity, I looked at Mird and whispered, "Mird, I''ll tell you another secret."

 Chapter 1255 Desperate Straits

    Desperate Straits


    He turned to me curiously.


    I looked at him. "This time, Navi has no way out."


    "What are you talking about?" He looked at me incredulously. "What do you mean?"


    His attitude told me he didn''t believe a word I said.


    I looked at him, reiterating, "He has nowhere to escape."


    "That''s impossible! Are you really trying to deceive me?" Suddenly, he seemed to snap out of it.


    "Whoever you are, if you think you can fool me or y games with me, just look at what happened to these two." He pointed at the two bodies on the ground.


    "Don''t think that I have to respect you just because you''ve got the Huffman family''s backing. That''s nonsense. Since I left the Huffman family, I have no intention of going back to them."


    Tristan sneered at him and said, "Mrs. Chloe, do you see now? He''s just a fool. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have blindly switched to the dark side. Too much talk leads to mistakes. He''s not a truly smart person."


    "Say that again, and I''ll kill you!" Mird red at Tristan.


    I looked at Mird and shook my head gently. Standing up, I walked over to Tristan and then addressed Mird, "Then I have nothing more to say. You can do as you please since it hase to this.


    "But let me tell you, Navi sending you to attack As means he''s already discarded you as expendable. Don''t tell me you didn''t ambush As''s car. Do you know why there was no one in the car?"


    I looked at him with disdain, and my tone naturally turned cold.


    "Because As had already anticipated this. You''re still alive because As let you go so you could deliver the message to Navi."


    His sudden change in attitude, now a bit subdued, indicated his difort about the topic.


    "Your impatience betrayed you. You reported the car plunging into the river, but then you realized no one was in the car, right? If As wanted you dead, do you think you wouldAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of me?"


    still be standing here in front old


    As I finished speaking, Mird seemed petrified. His gaze toward me was nk. I knew my words had hit him hard.


    Judging from the amount of time he took to reach me since As left, he must''ve realized that As was no longer here to protect me and that I was not in the car earlier. Hence, he came over to this ce.


    Seeing his reaction, I secretly rejoiced. It seemed my deduction was correct again.


    "If Navi really valued and trusted you, would he have sent you to do this? What do you think As is capable of? He''s a man who can influence the world with a flick of his finger. Dealing with someone like Navi is child''s y for him."


    My tone was quite arrogant, and my gaze toward him showed a hint of mockery.


    "As just wants to save my father. Let me rify this. Rory is the person Navi is holding captive. He is my father and As''s father-inw."


    Since we''ve reached this point and Xavier''s n has already begun, I no longer need to hide anything.


    If he still failed to grasp the situation, then there was nothing I could do. As Tristan said, it would be like talking to a brick wall.


    "Y-Your father?" Mird was a bit shocked this time, looking at me with a confused expression.


    "If it weren''t for my father being held


    captive by Navi, do you think we would have risked our lives ande to this ce? Since he''s


    targeting my father, do you think he still stands a chance of


    My tone carried a hint of


    resentment.

 Chapter 1256 No Chance of Survival

    No Chance of Survival


    ?


    The way I spoke wasn''t an act but my instinctive reaction. "I won''t spare anyone who dares harm my loved ones, no matter who they are."


    Even Tristan looked at me in astonishment after I said that.


    "Navi kills recklessly for his own gain. He targeted my father and harmed my foster parents. Why should I let him continue to live?" I pressed Mird aggressively.


    "Hmph! How ridiculous. Besides, Navi''s cunning. Do you think he doesn''t know about the fierce conflict within his ranks? Do you really think he values you by sending you to do this? You''re overestimating yourself," I sneered. "He''s just using you as a scapegoat, nothing more. You..."


    I gestured toward his henchmen, saying ominously, "You''re just his expendable pawns. He doesn''t give a damn about your lives."


    "DoThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    you think you understand him? Aren''t you being a little too arrogant?" Mird still struggled, but I was sure he was just looking for a more solid excuse for himself.


    "Arrogant? Navi is just a rat in Bermuda. Even Anson would have to show us some respect. Crushing Navi would be like squashing an ant. Let''s see how this unfolds. But I would advise you to be more astute."


    At this point, another of Mird''s henchmen, who understood what we were saying, nced at Mird in approval. There was urgency in his eyes, as if he was agreeing with my words.


    "But you seem smart. When you saw As''s car leave, you came here immediately. Were you nning to capture me and present me to Navi for glory? Then let''s go."


    I didn''t look at him and started to walk out.


    "Wait..." Mird sighed. "Is what you said true? Navi has powerful backers."


    I snorted again, lifting my sharp gaze to meet Mird''s, abandoning my pleading tone. I felt that unless got tough with him, he would think I was deceiving him. Talking to kim sternly now would give him some


    rity.  he


    "Backers? Are you talking about the Non-Organization? Look at his backers. They''re just driven by self-interest. If Navi loses his value to them, would they still be on his side?"


    I looked at him coldly, saying arrogantly, "Believe it or not, you''ll still be his sacrificialmb. In Navi''s n, you have no chance of survival."


    "What do you mean?" Mird asked. I almost burst outughing. I could see it now. He hadpletely fallen for my ruse.


    I couldn''t help but admire my own eloquence. I was a natural at this.


    Even Tristan''s eyes were full of admiration.


    "What do I mean? You''re only alive right now thanks to As''s mercy. He spared you once. You should thank Anson for that. Before I left, he reminded me to wear this jade


    pendant."


    I instinctively reached out and touched the jade pendant around my neck.


    I appreciated Anson''s reminder.


    Then I put the pendant back into my shirt and said calmly, "He


    anticipated that he might encounter you in his confrontation with Navi He trusts that when you see this jade, you''ll remember the time you spent with the Huffman family and show some leniency. It looks like he still understands you."


    I couldn''t resist rubbing it in, then I continued to assert my dominance.

 Chapter 1257 Deceived and Trapped

    Deceived and Trapped


    "Once As finds out who daredy a hand on me, he''ll deal with them. Navi can easily abandon you at a critical moment, saying it was his subordinate''s decision and had nothing to do with him. You can judge for yourself."


    After saying that, I calmly sat down. The smell of blood in the room and the tension of betting my life on this story I had made up made me feel exhausted and extremely ufortable.


    I nced at Tristan. "What time is it?"


    I asked that question to maintain myposure, but to be honest, I really wanted to know the time. My mind was on fire, and I had no idea what was happening inside or what this ruthless killer, Mird, would do.


    Tristan raised his hand to check his watch. "It''s 4 p.m., Mrs. Chloe."


    I grew nervous. There were only three hours left until Xavier''s operation.


    Mird looked at me calmly, but he seemed a little nervous himself. He scrutinized me intently, afraid I would deceive him.


    "You can take me back to your base since As is there. You can easily hand me over to Navi too," I continued to goad him. "Or maybe you have followers you can trust at the base. You can ask them if As is there."


    I tried to give him a way out. I was sure As must be at the base by now.


    Mird looked at me then turned to say something to his men before stepping out.


    His men immediately perked up, and Tristan tapped my shoulder. "Mrs. Chloe, may I pour you some water?"


    I nced at him. When I saw the brightness in his eyes, I understood the hint. He was asking me if he could take action.


    I surveyed the armed men around us. There were roughly 13 of them, not including Mird, who had left.


    "No." I shook my head. We were entirely outnumbered, and I couldn''t let Tristan take the risk.


    At this moment, Mird returned briskly to the room.


    His face was more contorted, and he seemed paler. He stared at me intently, circling around me without speaking.


    I was certain that he had confirmed what I had said.


    Tristan looked at Mird. "What now? Do you see the truth?"


    Mird suddenly rushed toward me, and Tristan immediately shielded me. "Stay back!"


    Ignoring Tristanpletely, Mird approached and looked at me emotionlessly. He almost looked like he had lost his soul.


    Then he spoke sinisterly, "If I help you, what''s in it for me?"


    I breathed a sigh of relief, feeling the tension in my nerves dissipate.


    Meanwhile, Mird grew more anxious after asking that question. It was as though my tension had been transferred to him. "It depends on what you want."


    I looked into his eyes as he stared back, seemingly trying to figure out if I was lying. He focused intensely


    on me, afraid of miss details.


    "Will you give me whatever I want?" he asked.


    "Tell me what you want." I remainedposed, and my tone was firm.


    He looked at me, and I met his gaze


    I


    without flinching. I knew what yThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    doing. As long as he was


    up Thad the upper hand.


    The room fell silent, and the atmosphere felt oppressive.


    I wasn''t in a hurry. I looked at him arrogantly, waiting for him to speak.


    "If... if I want to return to the Huffman family, can you help me with that?" He finally voiced his biggest dream.


    I looked at him, incredulous at his request. Then I smiled lightly, and his eyes suddenly flickered, his face turning cold.


    "You can''t do it?" He saw my


    indifferent expression and felt embarrassed and angry. Suddenly, he raised his gun and pointed it at my head. "Are you ying me?"

 Chapter 1258 Its Settled

    It''s Settled


    ?


    When I saw his eagerness andck ofposure, I quickly spoke up. "You''ve got it all wrong. I asked you to speak, so I can definitely help you. "Anson wouldn''t have left any leeway if it were impossible. He''s old. He misses those who used to be around him, especially since you were once his adopted son and called him father." My tone left no room for doubt.


    But in my mind, I thought about it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I wasn''t lying to him. Returning to the Huffman family would definitely not be an issue, but dealing with him afterward would be another problem. After all, he was a ruthless killer, and figuring out how to deal with him would be crucial.


    When he heard my words, Mird, who had been waiting anxiously, suddenly brightened up. I could even see a faint smile on his face.


    I continued calmly. "However, as the current adopted daughter of the Huffman family, I can''t let the Huffman family take a wrong step because of me. "So, how do you n to return? With what identity? You''ll have to figure that out yourself. Based on your current state-working for a ruthless man, killing without hesitation and showing no signs of remorse there''s no way you''ll pass the test, let alone be the true head of the Huffman family." "That goes without saying. I''m well aware of that," Mird said confidently.


    "That''s good. I''ll find a way for you to do that, but your performance is up to you." We had entered into a negotiation.


    After a moment of thought, I continued, "You grew up in the Huffman family. Although the Huffman family walks a fine line, it has its own strict rules. You need to ept them. As long as you sincerely repent and abide by the Huffman family''s rules, I''ll support you returning."


    "Agreed." Mird finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "After all... even though I''m still somewhat favored in the Huffman family and am grateful for Anson''s affection, this is not an empty boast. So, you need to remember this: if you remain as you were before eager for quick sess and narrow-minded-I won''t agree to bring you back. I can''t afford to embarrass myself like that."


    I made things clear, adding some pressure. "The path back won''t be easy."


    He nodded, understanding. "Of course.


    "But how will you help me? That''s the most important question right now. I''m not some kind of savior. I hope you''ll stand on the right side even in this situation. I do need help, but. lowered my voice, ncing at the armed men and hinting at something.


    Mird immediately understood my meaning and looked at his armed subordinates.


    After some thought, he said, "So, you want to rescue Rory?"


    I looked sharply at him. "Yes. I want to save my father."


    "Alright, but you''ll have toe back with me because I''ve already told Navi that I''ve found your trail. And you''re alone." I had no doubt that Mird was telling the truth.


    Since As was at the base, I wanted to go back there.


    "Don''t worry, I take you back and ensure your safety. After all, when I return to the Huffman family, I''l


    need you help to mediate. That''s et


    my condition. As for Anson, I''ll


    prepare a gift for him separately. I am not an unreasonable person."


    Mird had thought this through. No wonder the people in this vige had all be sacrificialmbs.


    Perhaps this was the "gift" he was giving to Navi.


    "Deal. I''ll go back with you." I quickly agreed, but I nced at his subordinates, and Mird immediately understood.


    He turned around leisurely and said a few words to his men.

 Chapter 1259 Plans Laid Long Ago

    ns Laid Long Ago


    ?


    When the men heard what he had to say, they looked at each other in confusion, then turned to Mird. But none of them spoke.


    Mird nced at them, growing impatient, and said a few more words before waving and turning away.


    Then, the room fell silent. Mird asked another one of his men who could speak ournguage, "What do you guys mean?"


    He nced at the two bodies on the ground without hesitation and said, "We''ll obey yourmand, Mird."


    Just as those two were about to retreat to the door and turn around, Mird, who had been standing with his back to them, suddenly turned and fired two shots.


    The two men fell to the ground.


    His swift actions startled me, and Tristan quickly reassured me. "Don''t be afraid, Mrs. Chloe."


    Mird''s expression was peculiar as he shook his head and said, "I can''t let you go back and plot against me."


    Mird was ruthless. We couldn''t leave him alive.


    I discreetly nced at the other men, who all had pale faces and expressions of resigned determination.


    I knew they had no objections now.


    Mird looked at me and said, "Shall we go?"


    "Alright." I stood up and nced at the old man lying in a pool of blood. I sped my hands together and silently mourned for a moment.


    It was all over now. Someone woulde to deal with this.


    I heard Mird speaking rapidly to his subordinates, presumably giving them some instructions.


    Then, Tristan and I followed them outside.


    Tristan whispered, "Mrs. Chloe, can we trust him?"


    I whispered back, "y it by ear. Quickly send out the message with our location and our situation. Time is running out."


    When Mird and his men caught up, I said, "I need to tell As what''s going on. Otherwise, he might act against you."


    Mird nodded. "Alright. Go ahead. I trust you, but don''t betray me."


    "I give you my word as a member of the Huffman family," I assured him. "If you don''t object to it, I can call Anson after everything ends."


    Mird looked guilty. "Let''s save the man first."


    His words made me truly respect him. "Then let''s save him."


    Walking behind them in high heels was tough, especially on this difficult terrain. I usually struggled even on t ground, and now I was even more anxious.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Mird said to the man beside him, "Get the car to pick up Mrs. Chloe."


    I nced at him in some concern, and he immediately understood. "Don''t worry. He''s different from the one who just died. That one was a schemer. He was always trying to manipte me. I''ve been wanting to deal with him for a while. This one is loyal."


    The boy ran outside and quickly brought the car. We all got in, and the car swiftly returned to the main road, heading straight for the base.


    Tristan had already sent a text telling As our situation.


    Mird said, "Mrs. Chloe, will Mr. As cooperate with me when we get inside? Navi is cunning and ruthless. I''m not afraid of him, but I''m afraid it will affect my search."


    "That won''t be a problem. You can count on it," I assured him confidently. "But you need to make sure my father is safe."


    "That depends on what''s going on inside. I''ve never seen him before." Mird nced at me sneakily.


    I knew he was afraid I would doubt his abilities. After all, I had just given him an earful and called him a pawn.


    This man was incredibly proud,


    cunning, and crafty; otherwise, he wouldn''t have climbed to Navi''s side in a foreignnd. He was ruthless, and he clearly wasn''t dumb.


    Furthermore, he wouldn''t have left the Huffman family if he had seen a glimpse of hope for himself back then.


    But over the past few years, he must have realized where his true valuey. That was why he wanted to turn back.


    His promise to give Anson a gift must have been nned long ago.

 Chapter 1260 The Walking Dead

    The Walking Dead


    I knew exactly what to expect from him. Using him might benefit us in the short term, but he might be dissatisfied and resentful in the long run. That worried me, which was why I had spoken out earlier.


    I couldn''t risk nting seeds of trouble for the Huffman family.


    As the car reached the gate, we entered the vige without running into any obstacles, since Mird was with us, and headed straight to the main building.


    I saw As''s car parked there, so I knew he must be in the hall right now.


    When the car stopped, Mird cautioned, "I might be harsh to youter, Mrs. Chloe, so I''d like to apologize in advance for that. You need to give me a chance to find your father."


    "Don''t worry about that. Finding him is the priority," I reassured Mird.


    I had taken a risk from the moment Mird imed to be a member of the Huffman family. I was gambling, taking a chance.


    But at this point, I had no other choice.


    As we exited the car, Mird and his men pretended to push and shove us as we walked inside. Mird had a triumphant demeanor, striding in as if he owed no allegiance to anyone.


    The atmosphere in the hall was somewhat "peaceful" and not as tense as I had imagined, but I could still sense the difference in the auras of the two


    men.


    But when Mird "ushered" me in, As''s expression changed instantly. He looked cold and gloomy now.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He remained seated, his gaze sharp as he looked at Navi, gaze filled with hostility. "You sealed your fate by attacking my car, Navi. And now you''re even going after my people?"


    Navi nced at me with a smirk, casually saying, "My subordinates went too far, Mr. As."


    "In that case, let her go." As''s tone wasmanding.


    Navi''s expression flickered as he set


    down his teacup and looked at As indifferently "Since my subordinates offended Mrs. Chloe, your


    resentment may not be so easily. resolved. Why don''t we speak


    frankly? If you want to take


    Chloe away from here, yout


    let go of the notebook. We''ll each get what we need."


    I stepped forward without fear and red at Navi. "What about my father?"


    Navi looked at me disdainfully. "You really don''t know your ce, Mrs. Chloe. You''re already in trouble yourself, but you still care about that half-dead man?"


    "Then you won''t get the notebook!" I dered firmly.


    My heart tightened. What did he mean, "half-dead man"?


    "What have you done to him?" I demanded, about to charge forward again.


    Mird immediately stopped me, and I struggled.


    "Do you really think a notebook can be exchanged for the lives of two people? We don''t do business like this, Mrs. Chloe." Navi chuckled arrogantly.


    "You know how George joined me


    back then, right? Ah, right, he''s your adoptive father. Since I could subdue one George, there could


    easily be a second, a third, and many


    more toe. So, little girl, don''t push your luck." Navi sneered.


    I tried to take a step forward again, but Mird immediately blocked me while his men pointed their guns at me, looking vicious.


    Tristan stood in front of me.


    As snorted. "It''s up to you which


    path you take next, Navi. The way forward is in your hands. Since you''ve made yourself clear, there''s nothing else to discuss. Cane!"


    Cane immediately took the notebook out of his pocket, smirked, and lit a match, setting it on fire. Navi''s expression changed instantly. As the mes reached the notebook''s edge, he roared, "Go get it!"

 Chapter 1261 The Burning Notebook

    The Burning Notebook


    ?


    As paid no mind to Navi''s attitude. He strode over and pulled me into his arms. "Are you hurt?"


    Navi''s men raised their guns, and the atmosphere tensed up. Mird stepped forward, pointing at As. "Back off!"


    As ignored himpletely, his eyes filled with concern as he looked at me. I gave him a reassuring squeeze and shook my head. "I''m fine."


    Our eyes met, and we shared an unspoken understanding. It seemed he knew Mird''s men had turned against him.


    "Hand over the notebook!" One of Navi''s guards demanded, pointing his gun at us.


    Cane immediately bellowed, "Step back!"


    The guy nced at Cane, noticing smoke rising from the notebook''s edges.


    Startled, he took a step back, aiming his gun at Cane. "Give me the notebook, or I''ll blow your brains out!"


    "Empty threats mean nothing," Cane scoffed.


    "You dare to defy me on my turf?" Navi was furious, his eyes fixed on the notebook, fearing it might vanish into thin air.


    Even his lips trembled with fear as he hysterically yelled at the guard.


    The guard lunged at Cane, as several others in their group swiftly aimed their guns at his head. Tristan deftly snatched the gun from one of Mird''s men, shifting his aim toward Navi''s head.


    Chaos erupted in the hall as Tristan roared, "I dare you guys to move!"


    I was shaken by his assertiveness, realizing he had hinted at his intentions twice before. Those people truly didn''t dare to oppose him.


    The guard looked incredulously at his men who had turned against him, infuriated. "How dare you?"


    With guns still pointed at us by Mird''s men, the situation appeared evenly matched. However, the notebook was still in Cane''s hands, its edges smoldering, on the brink of bursting into mes.


    As pulled me back to the sofa,zily sitting down and facing Navi.


    "Hand over Rory," he demanded, unwavering.


    Tristan jabbed Navi''s head with the gun barrel.


    Navi, fuming with anger, red at As. "Dream on!"


    Cane lowered the notebook a bit more, its edges now red-hot.


    Navi stood up abruptly. "Stop it, As! Make him stop."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As smiled leisurely. "If you want to cut your losses, then release him."


    "As!" Just then, a person emerged from behind the screen in the hall. It was none other than Ste, who had supposedly returned to Trestlewood.


    As burst intoughter, looking at Navi. "So, you''re ying games with


    me. nning to attack me after


    luring me away and then use


    decoy maneuver?"


    to


    Navi stood frozen, looking at As with a helpless expression. The slowly burning notebook disrupted his focus.


    But I noticed something. Cane''srge hand firmly gripped the notebook, controlling its burning pace.


    Ste hurried to us. "As, let''s talk. things


    ut. There are many things e


    you don''t understand. Give me a chance, and I''ll exin."


    "A chance?" As raised an eyebrow, his gaze shifting between Ste and the notebook. "What do you consider as a chance?"


    "As." Ste looked at As''s face, then nced at the notebook with urgency in her eyes.


    "Fine, I''ll give you a chance." As looked rxed, gazing at Ste''s anxious face. "Hand over Rory."


    "Alright, but make him stop, and I''ll have Rory brought here right away," Ste said.


    But in the next moment, she tried to grab me without any warning.

 Chapter 1262 Dramatic Changes Unfold

    Dramatic Changes Unfold


    ?


    Just as her hand was about to touch me, As kicked her away and quickly knocked me down onto the sofa.


    Two crisp gunshots echoed in the hall, then a dull thud. It was followed by amanding roar, "Nobody moves!"


    The previously restless hall fell silent once again.


    I found myself pinned beneath As''s tall figure, utterly bewildered by what had just happened.


    As As lifted me, I finally took in the scene before me. The sofa behind us had been pierced by bullets, leaving a gaping hole, indicating these were no ordinary bullets.


    I grabbed onto As, looking at him with horror. He shook his head reassuringly. "I''m fine."


    It was then that I noticed the motionless big guy lying on the smooth ivory-colored marble floor beneath us. Hey there without a sound.


    A stream of blood flowed outward from a hole in his head, rapidly spreading toward my feet.


    It was a horrifying sight. I couldn''t help but retch and moved back in horror.


    "Don''t be afraid." As immediately held me close, covering my eyes.


    But the thick scent of blood made me feel nauseous, and I couldn''t stop gagging.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As quickly moved me to a different spot, still holding me protectively as I struggled to control my heaving breaths.


    "Do you still want to resist, Navi?"


    I finally recognized the voice-it was Dn.


    It was Dn who had fired the shots that killed the big guy. If he had been even slightlyte, the situation could have turned dangerous.


    "Where''s Rory?" Dn''s gun was also aimed at Navi''s head.


    Navi burst intoughter suddenly. "Do you think you''ve won like this?"


    The moment Navi spoke, Dn shot his leg. Navi groaned and fell to his knees, but he continued to roar, "As! You can''t..."


    "Don''t touch him! I''ll go..." Mird shouted, "Release him, and I''ll go find Rory for you."


    I knew this was Mird''s best chance.


    "Mird!" Navi looked at Mird.


    "Boss, I can''t let you die like this. As long as we''re alive, there''s still hope."


    Mird pretended to be pained. "Don''t touch him!"


    Ste shouted, "Mird!"


    "Ms. Ste, you can''t neglect the boss like this." After saying that, he turned and walked away, followed closely by Tristan.


    "You won''t seed." Navi gritted his teeth, still staring at what Cane held in his hands.


    Cane smirked, flipping open the notebook and decisively lighting it with a lighter.


    Instantly, mes erupted from the aged paper.


    Ste


    when


    fired a shot. The


    hit thOut to rush forward it explode into fragmente ng


    ground in front of her, J


    Ste screamed and scrambled backward.


    "Dn! How dare you?"


    "Hah!" Dn looked disdainfully at Ste. "Who do you think you are? Slut!"


    I


    For some reason, Dn''s words made me burst into unexpectedughter. It turned out that in his eyes, this ''Ste'' was defined like that.


    Seeing me smiling, Ste hysterically shouted, "Chloe, don''t be smug now! You think you can see that old bastard? What I can''t get, nobody else can..."


    Before she could finish, Dn raised his head and fired a shot, not at the ground this time, but at her shoulder.


    She screamed, clutching her wound and ring at Dn with gritted teeth.


    I nced out the window. The sun had already set, and I looked at As with concern, whispering, "What time is it?"


    "6.25," As replied.


    "What?"


    I suddenly felt uneasy. It was 6:25?

 Chapter 1263 Unexpected Attack

    Unexpected Attack


    ?


    Ste seemed to sense my emotions and turned to me, "Chloe, stop deluding yourself. You''ll never see him again. Just consider him dead from that ne crash years ago!"


    Then sheughed maniacally. "It was him who killed Louis and his wife. As, you still treat her like she''s a treasure, but if it weren''t for Rory''s betrayal, how could Louis and Hana have died? Now you''re even embracing the daughter of your father''s murderer! You''re a good son indeed."


    "Who are you to say all those things to me?" As looked down at Ste, who was crawling on the ground nearby disdainfully.


    "Hahaha... You''ll regret it sooner orter. You want to find Rory? Forget about it. And As, let me tell you, this time you might not be able to escape because... my people are arriving soon."


    "Then I''ll see what your people are capable of," As said nonchntly.


    "Since you''re heartless to me, don''t me me for being indifferent to you. You''re not the only one who can strategize, my dear cousin." Steughed wickedly.


    Just then, Mird ran up, followed by a shake of the head from Tristan behind us.


    My body shook, and I angrily shouted, "Where are they?"


    Naviughed recklessly, and Dn''s eyes turned red. He raised his hand and fired another shot at Navi''s other leg. "Tell me, where are they?"


    Before Navi could speak, a group of men in ck burst in from outside. They didn''t bother with questions and immediately started shooting, disregarding which side people were on.


    Chaos ensued as they advanced.


    As swiftly moved, sheltering me behind a pir in the hall. Cane tossed the burning notebook away, shielding us, while As drew a gun from behind and held me tightly.


    Dn discarded Navi and started shooting outside.


    I saw Ste on the opposite side, now hiding behind another pir, but facing away from us. It was evident that the intruders were not affiliated with any side.


    Gunfire erupted in the hall, with As not only protecting me but also returning fire outside.


    It was then that I realized how much of a burden I was.


    Suddenly, from around the corner leading to the back, a small head appeared, peeking into the hall¡ªit was Anya.


    I gestured for her to retreat, but she


    kept her eyes on Navi, who everyone ignored. He was struggling to crawl toward the main seat against the wall.


    Meanwhile, both sides inside the hall were firing indiscriminately.


    Ste was yelling, "Mird, catch that woman!"


    Before she could finish, a bullet hit the pir next to her, and she immediately took cover.


    The outside firepower was too intense, with casualties already outnumbering those left alive. Theter reinforcements weren''t numerous, but they were highly skilled.


    I knew it was impossible to leave now. We could only hope for reinforcements to help us before we could escape.


    The number of people inside the hall was dwindling rapidly, and they were clearly struggling to hold their ground.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cane shouted, "Dn, take Mr. As and Mrs. Chloe out from behind! I''ll handle things here."


    Hearing this, Ste yelled, "Mird, block that exit!"


    I felt desperate. If Mird really blocked our retreat, we would be trapped.


    I looked at As, who was protecting me and firing outside. My heart ached. How could I have burdened him like this if it weren''t for my stubbornness?


    "Honey, let go of me, I can do it!" I shouted at him, trying to push him away.


    But he tightened his grip abruptly, ring at me. "You''re not leaving my side."


    Two bullets flew past us, and I quickly retreated, not daring to move recklessly.


    My eyes caught Anya, who had quietly sneaked in. I was shocked by her audacity. Why was she so daring?


    At this moment, her eyes were fixed on Navi, who was still crawling toward the main seat.


    "Dn, take them out now! I''ll cover you... Go!" Cane shouted at As.

 Chapter 1264 Exploiting Both Sides

    Exploiting Both Sides


    ?


    The hall was littered with countless corpses, devoid of the luxury it had when we first entered. It was now drenched in blood. Those who could stand up against the attackers were few. We were outnumbered, facing a dangerously precarious situation.


    Cane leaned against the pir on our side, gasping for breath. He looked toward us and said, "Mr. As, I''ll cover you. Take Mrs. Chloe out through the rear hall."


    Before As could respond, we heard Ste''s triumphantughter echoing in the hall.


    "Are you guys trying to leave? Forget about it. Chloe, how does it feel? Exciting, right? Today, you won''t be leaving here alive. Do you regret everything you..."


    Before she could finish her words, As fired a shot, and her scream abruptly ceased.


    I clenched my teeth in frustration, cursing myself for not having a gun.


    As tightened his grip on my arm and murmured, "Hmph. Today, her fate is in her own hands."


    Suddenly, the gunfire outside intensified, while the shooting from inside seemed to decrease significantly.


    As''s tense muscles rxed slightly, and he let out a sigh of relief against the pir.


    "Reinforcements?" I asked As.


    He smirked and nodded toward the exit leading to the rear hall. "Darling, we''ll leave from there together."


    As he spoke, he nodded toward the rear hall entrance.


    Just then, from the corner of my eye, I saw Navi who had crawled to the wall, suddenly stand up. He swayed unsteadily, but with a shaky hand, he pressed something, and the wall slowly cracked open.


    I stared in disbelief at As, who also seemed surprised. But he quickly regained hisposure as he eximed, "Secret passage."


    "Is he trying to escape?" I was astonished.


    Navi was about to move toward the wall when a crisp gunshot rang out. Navi''s body staggered, froze in ce for a few seconds, then fell backward with a loud thud.


    The sound was shocking.


    I saw Anya raise her hands with a gun, staring nkly. It was obvious that she had fired the shot.


    At that moment, Dn leaped up.


    Seeing Anya stupefied, he rushed


    over and tackled her behind a row of sofas. Gunshots followed, and I was


    terrified. If it weren''t for Dn'' W


    quick reaction, Anya would have been shot.


    The little girl had finally avenged her parents with her own hands.


    Meanwhile, the wall had opened to reveal a door. I heard Mird shout, "Ms. Ste, hurry and go in."


    But I didn''t see him anywhere.


    After he finished speaking, I saw


    Ste quickly move toward the door. Mird immediately raised his gun and fired a shot at Ste''s leg. Ste screamed in pain, fell to the ground, and blood gushed out.


    "Mird! Y-You''re betraying us?" Ste roared angrily.


    "Fuck your ''betrayal.'' I''ve never been


    on your side. And now that the old


    man is dead, you dare to provoke


    e


    me? You bitch, who do you think you are? You''re nothing but a useless woman!" Mird eximed angrily.


    Then, he grabbed Ste and held her by the neck, shouting to the people outside who were still charging in, "If you move, I''ll kill her."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But they paid no attention. It seemed that the outsiders were truly ruthless.


    Mird let go of Ste, pushed her away, and quickly rolled behind a pir. He shouted at me, "Mrs. Chloe, hurry and go in. This leads directly outside. Let''s go."


    As he finished speaking, there was suddenly a loud explosion.


    It was over.


    It was already 7 p.m.

 Chapter 1265 Intense Explosion

    Intense Explosion


    ?


    As swiftly ran toward the door with me while Cane and Dn provided cover for us. I shouted to As, "What about my dad?"


    As didn''t respond to my question, and I couldn''t help but cry uncontrobly.


    Walking away like this, I felt like I might never see him again.


    As''s face was grim, but he forcefully led me away amidst the intense gunfire and explosions, jumping into the door.


    Once inside, As hugged me tightly and wiped away my tears. "Don''t cry. Ensure your safety so we can continue searching for him. I haven''t given up, and I won''t. Trust me."


    I understood what As meant and believed he wouldn''t give up. But at that moment, my inner reluctance consumed my thoughts.


    I struggled to control my emotions and tearfully looked at As. "Take Anya. She''s still young."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t leave her behind."


    After saying that, As dragged me without hesitation into the depths of the secret passage.


    The passage was narrow, allowing only two people to walk side by side. As used his phone as a shlight.


    The dim passage kept vibrating, indicating the intensity of the explosions outside.


    Dn, who came inst, rushed ahead to clear the way. I kept looking back, worried about the situation outside.


    The passage was shaking severely, suggesting a risk of copse at any moment.


    As forcibly led me deeper into the passage, following Dn.


    As we ran, I couldn''t bear to leave without Anya. "As, let go of me. Anya hasn''te in yet. I have to take her out. She''s still young..." "Listen to me," he interrupted, carrying me off the ground. "We''ve got to go!"


    He didn''t give me a chance to turn back.


    Finally, we arrived at a door that blocked our path. There was a button on the wall, which Dn pressed forcefully, and the door opened.


    Once we stepped out of the


    passage, we realized it was a fake tomb, with arge burial chamber surrounded by overgrown grass concealing the hidden stone door.


    Navi was indeed cunning. He had prepared for his escape.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But he probably never expected to lose both his legs or that Anya would finish him off, fulfilling her wish for revenge for her parents.


    I took a deep breath, suppressing my anxiety and reluctance.


    When we were outside, the explosions continued relentlessly, deafening our ears.


    "We need to leave here quickly," As said to me.


    "But..." I wanted to say that Anya and the others hadn''te out yet.


    "We need to find a safe ce to hide. We''re too close to the explosions here, just in case," Dn interjected. "Let''s go."


    Dn spoke up, and I didn''t have the heart to argue. After all, these people risked their lives for my father.


    Though we couldn''t save my father this time, I believed no one would directly harm him. After all, whichever side found him, it wasn''t to kill him.


    If they wanted him dead, it would have happened long ago.


    I became more convinced that my father must have some secrets, sparking the interest of various parties.


    However, my concern was that once


    he fell into the hands of the


    organization, rescuing him would be even more difficult. That was the cause of my anxiety, but I was sure As was more anxious than I was.


    After Dn urged us, he turned and rushed into the dense forest ahead. As carried me and followed closely behind.


    Dn settled us in a small clearing


    in the forest and said, "I''ll go back to support Cane for a bit. Mr. As, you take care of Mrs. Chloe and stay hidden. I''ll be back soon."


    "Bring Anya back to me," I quickly added.


    Dn nodded solemnly and turned to head back outside.

 Chapter 1266 The Attack Begins

    The Attack Begins


    ?


    As led me to hide behind a few tall trees, holding me tightly in his arms and staying vignt.


    Through the gaps in the leaves, I could faintly see a sea of mes outside, apanied by deafening explosions.


    The base was being destroyed.


    I wiped my face and forced myself to suppress my emotions. I didn''t dare say a word.


    Although we hadn''t rescued my father, I had to admit that we tried our best. As risked his life to infiltrate the base, and I had no reason to me him.


    Many people had followed us to risk their lives for my father too. Some had even sacrificed their youth. What more could I ask for?


    Choking back tears, I said, "There are still so many innocent children in the vige."


    As hugged me tightly, his face filled with guilt. "I''m sorry. I couldn''t save your dad."


    When I heard his words, I couldn''t control my emotions any longer. I buried my face in his chest and cried, "I have a feeling that once we leave here, I''ll never see him again."


    "No, I won''t let that happen. Trust me, I''ll keep searching!" As tightened his arms around me, his voice hoarse. "I arranged for our people here to tell the vigers to protect those children. They should be safe."


    "But this ce has almost been razed to the ground." I wiped my eyes.


    The sound of rustling came from the forest, and As cautiously pulled my head closer to his chest. I fell silent.


    "Mr. As."


    As nced outside, then sighed and said, "It''s them."


    I quickly parted the leaves to look outside. It was Cane, Dn, and some of our followers.


    Cane''s arm was injured, and blood stained his sleeve. The others also had varying degrees of injuries, indicating the dire situation outside.


    "Where''s Anya?" I couldn''t see her among the crowd and felt anxious. "Where''s Anya? What about Tristan? Why haven''t theye back?"


    "I didn''t see her when I left, Mrs.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    1


    Chloe, and the ce has beenpletely destroyed. Tristan. knows about this exit, so he should join us soon." Dn looked at me, feeling a little embarrassed


    As immediately said, "I''ll tell Xavier to stop the attack. We need to check on the situation there."


    "Yeah. I''ve been inside, but I haven''t


    seen Loak. I''ve searched


    everywhere, but I haven''t seen him." Dn looked at As with suspicion evident in his tone.


    "Logically, he wouldn''t..." Dn looked at As.


    I understood what he meant.


    "He wouldn''t," As affirmed confidently. He had always trusted Loak.


    Just then, I faintly heard shouting. I quickly said, "Shh! Listen..."


    I seemed to hear a faint voice calling out among the explosions. I eximed in shock, "It''s Anya!"


    I tried to rush outside, but As immediately grabbed me. Cane, Dn, and the others rushed into the forest again.


    Only then did As take me and follow closely behind.


    By now, it was getting dark.


    As we emerged from the grove,


    elet


    illuminated by the mes from the explosions, I saw a frail figure struggling to carry someone uphill, Anya walking beside them.


    She spotted us and shouted, "Mrs. Chloe,e quickly!"


    The shaky figure lifted his head when he heard her. I gasped, "It''s Loak!"

 Chapter 1267 A Surprise

    A Surprise


    ?


    Everyone could see that it was Loak, who had been missing all this time. He seemed to be smiling lightly.


    By now, Cane and Dn had reached them. Together, they lifted the man off Loak''s back, eximing loudly, "It''s Mr. Rory! It''s him!" Joy surged in my heart. "Dad!"


    As I was about to rush over, I saw Loak copse.


    "Loak!" Anya''s crying voice echoed.


    Stunned, I looked at the man they had brought down and then at the fallen Loak. My first instinct was to rush to Loak''s side.


    As came over to check on Loak''s injuries. I saw that he was wounded in the abdomen and chest. Blood was still oozing out from his wounds.


    "Loak. Wake up." I tapped his face gently. He was terribly pale now, indicating his severe injuries.


    Anya sobbed uncontrobly, kneeling beside me and pleading, "Mrs. Chloe, save my brother. Please save him."


    "As, we need to save Loak." I looked at As.


    As got up and checked on them. Then, he took out his phone and made a call before he gave instructions to everyone. "We need to return now. If we carry them out of here, we might not be able to save him in time. Loak is badly injured too."


    "Understood." Everyone moved without hesitation, and Cane immediately lifted Rory.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling of disbelief as I saw how my dad, who was unconscious, had been brought back by Loak.


    Another follower came forward to carry Loak.


    Cane nced at all our followers. "We''ll cover them as they retreat. Make sure no one gets left behind."


    They roared in agreement, ready to sacrifice themselves if necessary.


    Just then, some people ran out from the small door. They were dressed like Navi''s men. Just as everyone was about to open fire, they shouted something, pointing inside.


    Cane quickly stopped our followers. "Hold on!"


    Momentster, Tristan and another guard emerged, carrying someone between them, struggling to get out.


    I squinted and saw the person covered in blood-it was Mird. I gasped. "Mird? Has he been injured?"


    I hurried over and saw that Tristan, who was also covered in blood, was supporting him.


    "Tristan..." I looked at them in shock.


    "It''s not my blood, it''s Mird''s. The ce copsed. Some people couldn''t make it out, and many Non-Organization people are still inside." "Copsed?" I turned to As. "If it''s copsed, what do we do? We can''t go back, and their injuries can''t wait..."


    As surveyed the terrain, pointed to


    a rtively t area, and said to


    Cane, "Go there. Find a way to get through from there. I''ve already notified them to pick us up in


    asneContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    helicopters. We need to act


    e


    Everyone followed As''s orders and hurried in that direction. I held Anya''s hand as I moved.


    My high heels were hindering my progress on the road.


    As took off his coat, tearing it in half with his knife. Then, he removed my high heels and wrapped my feet tightly. That felt much better. Everyone shielded me and Anya as we ran toward the t area.


    At that moment, I had forgotten all about my exhaustion. I just wanted to leave this ce as quickly as possible and save Loak and Mird. That was my greatest wish.


    ?


    So I ran with all my might, disregarding my disheveled appearance.


    By the time we reached the t area, two helicopters had arrived. We boarded them immediately, taking off and heading straight for Trestlewood.

 Chapter 1268 Suffering Severe Injuries

    Suffering Severe Injuries


    I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. I never expected that Loak would run back with my father in those final moments. He had managed to do it amidst gunfire with heavy injuries as well.


    I felt greatly indebted to him and I was determined to save him.


    I stayed by his side with Anya while my father got in another helicopter. I wanted to see him properly, but I knew that Loak needed care more urgently. Mird was also now unconscious. Tristan told me that he had shielded us with all his might, preventing the Non-Organization from catching up to us. The final battle was fierce, and Mird had been shot multiple times.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so tough. He fought to the death against his subordinates and the Non-Organization. Without him, Navi''s men would have been in chaos, and the reinforcements would have suffered casualties," Tristan said as he sat on the ground, looking at me.


    "What about Ste?" I still couldn''t shake off my resentment toward that traitor.


    Tristan shook his head. "I didn''t notice her. The ce was in ruins, and we had to guard against the Non-Organization''s attack, so we didn''t pay much attention to her. She had a leg injury, but it looked bad.


    For some reason, I felt conflicted. Despite my intense hatred for her, I secretly wanted her to survive until we confirmed her true identity. I wanted to settle the score with her slowly.


    As and also I suspected that she might be the daughter of my adoptive parents. There must be a story behind whatever had happened to her.


    The helicopternded at thergest hospital in Trestlewood, stopping at the hospital''s small square. The medical staff who were already waiting swiftly took Mird and Loak inside.


    As Iforted Anya, I felt worried. Both of them didn''t seem to be doing very well.


    As understood my feelings and reassured me. "Don''t worry. I''ve contacted top experts from Foswood toe to Trestlewood to check on them. Once they get through the critical period, we''ll bring them back to Foswood for treatment."


    "Mr. As, you must save my brother," Anya pleaded with As, her eyes full of hope.


    "I will." As nodded firmly,forting her.


    "How''s my father?" I asked As. He had returned on the same helicopter as my father.


    "He hasn''t regained consciousness yet. They''re conducting a thorough examination on him now." As informed me. I had been by Anya''s side all this time and hadn''t had a chance to see my father.


    Worried, I asked, "Is his foot really beyond repair?"


    "It depends on what the experts say. I''ve arranged for top specialists to fly directly to Trestlewood. They should arrive soon. As soon as Loak''s condition stabilizes, we''ll return to Foswood."


    As had everything arranged in an orderly manner, which relieved me.


    "Why hasn''t he regained consciousness?" I asked, feeling anxious. "Is something wrong?"


    "He''s a person of interest in various factions. There''s no immediate threat to his life, but we can''t stay in Trestlewood for long." As looked at me, and we understood each other without words.


    Cane''s arm wounds had been treated, and he walked over with Tristan. I didn''t see Dn.


    "Where''s Dn?" I asked Cane.


    "He stayed behind to handle the aftermath," Cane replied.


    "Go and see Mr. Rory, Mrs. Chloe. It''s all my fault stopped you from taking care of Mr. Rory," Anya said cautiously. "Oh, and my brother said Ms. Ste gave Mr. Rory the


    injection. After that, he passevels


    out."


    "Ste?" As and I exchanged a nce, and suddenly, everything made sense.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After consoling Anya, I followed As to see my father.


    This was the first time I had seen my biological father. From the moment I received news of him, I had stayed by Loak''s side. I had also chosen to be on the same helicopter as Anya on the return flight.


    After all, those siblings had risked their lives to save my father. I couldn''t abandon them. From now on, they were my family.


    But as I stepped into his hospital room and my gaze fell on the figure lying on the bed, I nearly broke down.

 Chapter 1269 On the Verge of Death

    On the Verge of Death


    The man lying on the hospital bed before me was frail and weak. He was nothing but skin and bones.


    He resembled a skeleton. His hair was gray, his cheeks were sunken, and only his cheekbones remained prominent, making him look much older than his actual age. But it was clear that he had been handsome. You could see it amidst his pallidplexion.


    His condition made it clear that he had been confined underground for a long time. Coupled with malnutrition, he basically looked half-dead.


    I couldn''t imagine how he had survived these past twenty years.


    He still hadn''t regained consciousness. If it weren''t for his faint breaths, I wouldn''t have believed he was still alive.


    I stood there awkwardly, unsure of what to do, my emotions running high.


    As embraced me and gently guided me forward. "This is your father. The examination results aren''t out yet. Let''s wait."


    I turned to As. "Is this really my father?"


    "Yes, it''s your father who loves you deeply." As''s gaze was serious.


    After staring at him for a long while, I timidly reached out and held his hand. His bones were prominent, covered only by a thinyer of translucent skin, revealing the bones and delicate blood vessels underneath.


    "Dad," I called out softly, choking up instantly.


    He remained silent and deeply asleep.


    Suddenly, a doctor hurried in, holding a stack of reports. He spoke to As in detail, then handed him a sheet of paper.


    At that moment, Tristan rushed over. "Mrs. Chloe, Mird has woken up! But he doesn''t look good, and he wants to see you."


    I immediately let go of my father''s hand, stood up, and followed Tristan out, heading straight for the emergency room.


    In the emergency room, I saw Mird lying on the stretcher. He was covered in blood, struggling to breathe. I hurried over.


    "Mird..." I called out to him, and his unfocused eyes turned toward me, his face devoid of color.


    "Mrs. Chloe," he said weakly.


    I grabbed his hand. "Hold on, Mird. You can do it. I believe in you. I need to take you back to the Huffman family. You''ll be very valuable to them." A faint smile appeared on his pale face.


    "Can''t go back... I just want to... say sorry to him..." Mird didn''t seem to be in good condition.


    Blood still trickled from the corner of his mouth, and I looked at the doctor next to me.


    The doctor understood my silent request and gently shook his head.


    At that moment, Ipletely forgot about Mird''s past wrongdoings. After all, we had managed to evacuate safely because of his. efforts. In the end, he sacrificed himself to save us all, allowing us to escape unscathed.


    He was using his life to express his remorse.


    SContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Don''t give up. You can do it. I''ll call Anson right away." I turned to Tristan, who had entered with me. "Tristan, give me your phone."


    "No, he won''t... forgive me..." Mird''s eyes were fixed on the phone in my hand, his gaze showing a strong desire.


    Tristan quickly took out his phone and handed it to me. I quickly dialed Anson''s number. It waste, and he must be resting by now.


    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. I spoke quickly to Anson. "Dad, it''s me, Chloe. I''m sorry to disturb you, but there''s something I need to do. I found Mird, and he saved us. Dad, he... wants to talk to you."


    §Ö


    I phrased it this way preemptively, putting Mird''s good deed first, fearing that Anson might not catch on. After rall, I didn''t know about the grudges between them, and what I had said to Mird was just a strategy at the time. I hadn''t had time tomunicate with Anson, so I just made things up on the spot.


    But right now, Mird was on the verge of death. He had saved us all, and I needed to fulfill hisst wish.

 Chapter 1270 The Devil’s Regrets

    The Devil¡¯s Regrets


    ?


    There was a moment of silence, and I anxiously gripped the phone in my hand. Truth be told, I had been afraid that Anson wouldn''t pick up or would say something hurtful.


    In many ways, I had been lying to Mird before.


    But this call was real. There had been no priormunication, and I wasn''t sure if Anson would understand my hints.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anson''s silence made me incredibly nervous. I just wanted Mird to receive affirmation from Anson in hisst moments.


    Once again, I was betting on Anson''s kindness.


    But I didn''t expect Anson to react like this. After a brief pause, he immediately said, "Mird? Did you really find him? Where is he?"


    "Dad, listen, Mird wants to talk to you," I said, switching the phone to speaker mode and holding it up to Mird''s mouth.


    On the phone, Anson called out again. "Mird?"


    Mird seemed to gain some strength, as if he had been injected with a stimnt. "Dad... I''m sorry. Dad, I was wrong."


    His weak voice traversed time and space, reaching Anson''s side, who seemed excited and anxious. "Is that really you, Mird? What happened to you?"


    "I''ll never... see you again. I was wrong. In my next life, I... I''ll be your son again."


    After saying that, Mird seemed to have exhausted all his strength. He looked at me with a smile, then tilted his head to the side and took hisst breath.


    I stood there dumbfounded. Anson was still talking. "What happened to you? Mird... Mird, where are you? Chlo, he... where are you?"


    I numbly retracted my outstretched hand and said, "Anson, he... he''s no longer with us. He was brave to the end and protected all of us."


    "No longer with us?" Anson asked, suddenly seeming to realize something. He sighed deeply after a while.


    "Anson, please don''t be upset. I called you because he wanted to apologize to you. It was his dying wish. I..." I choked up, unsure how to exin this to Anson.


    "You did the right thing. It''s good that he repented in the end. I''m d you''re safe. Come back and tell me everything." Then, he hung up, but I could still hear the regret in his voice.


    I handed the phone back to Tristan, my eyes fixed on Mird, who had already breathed hisst. No matter how cruel and ruthless he was, hisst smile was like that of a kind angel. At the very least, I had given him release.


    Loak wasn''t doing well either. The top experts from Foswood, who As had called in overnight, had arrived at Trestlewood and went straight to the emergency room.


    Anya first crouched in the corner, curled up, then knelt in front of the emergency room, constantly praying.


    I didn''t have time to see my father. I stayed by Anya''s side,forting her. I knew how helpless she must be feeling right now. She had lost her parents, and she couldn''t afford to lose herst family member.


    At 4 a.m., we finally received some good news. Loak had been pulled back from the brink of death. Anya copsed to the ground, covered her face and cried. I patted her thin back.


    Before I knew it, she knelt down in front of As and me, thanking us repeatedly. "Thank you. Thank you so much. Thank you, Mrs. Chloe."


    I quickly pulled her up and hugged her tightly.


    An hourter, the results of my father''s examination came out. He had been injected with a substance from the Non-Organization, which was the same poison Trinity had been poisoned with. It was the work of the organization.


    As immediately decided to return to Foswood.

 Chapter 1271 Finally Reunited

    Finally Reunited


    ?


    Two hourster, we went to the airport and returned to Foswood, heading straight to the Klinein Hospital.


    Upon arrival at the hospital, we found that everything had been arranged. The top expert team arranged by As was waiting in the hospital, ready to conduct aprehensive examination on my father.


    Loak was admitted to the intensive care unit, and Iforted Anya. I led her to the room arranged for Loak, urging her to rest as soon as possible. Until then, I waited anxiously outside the examination room, awaiting the results of the examination for my father.


    Every nerve in my body was still tense. I still didn''t know my father''s condition or if he could stand again.


    There were still many mysteries waiting for my father to unravel. The Pierce family''s vendetta had yet to be avenged. The reason the non- organization had been trying to find my father, as well as the involvement of Ste and so on, had not been answered yet.


    Too many things were rted to him, making him the focal point of the entire incident.


    Perhaps it was because I hadn''t rested well these days, but I had a splitting headache at this moment, and my ears were ringing.


    I paced back and forth outside the examination room, massaging my temples.


    The examination was very detailed, and it wasn''t until three hourster that the experts came out.


    After obtaining all the data from the examination results, the doctors consulted As''s opinion and administered an antidote to my father. Now all we could do was wait for him to wake up naturally.


    In the doctor''s office, several top experts gave a summary report. His physical condition was not optimistic, requiring treatment and recuperation. Whether his legs could still be treated depended on various indicators of his body, which needed further examination.


    I was very worried. I really hoped he could stand up again.


    Two hourster, he finally woke up.


    When he opened his eyes, he recognized As and me at a nce, his lips trembling for a long time. "As... am I dreaming?"


    As immediately bent down to look at him. "Dad, this isn''t a dream. Ste and I have brought you back. You''re safe now. No one will dare to imprison you again."


    Perhaps it was because As called him "dad" or maybe it had been too many years since west met, my father stared nkly at As for a long time before speaking.


    Then, his eyes slowly moved to me. "Ste, are you my dear Ste?"


    At that moment, I couldn''t control my emotions anymore. His words finally gave me confirmation that I


    was indeed his daughter and that at one point in time, I was Ste.


    I couldn''t believe that my father recognized me.


    I bent down and hugged him, leaning gently against his chest. "Dad, I''m Ste. We''ll never be apart again."


    Upon hearing my words, he stretched out his weak arms and hugged me tightly. The two of us hugged each other and cried our hearts out.


    From his reaction, I was sure that he already knew the fact that my mother was no longer alive.


    Because my father had just woken up and his body was extremely weak, such arge emotional fluctuation caused him to faint again.


    I panicked and shouted, fearing that he would be taken away from me like this. I couldn''t help feeling lost.


    The doctor quickly came forward to check on my father, and I watched the process anxiously.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the examination, the doctor told us to let him rest as much as possible and try to not let him get too emotional for the time being.


    "Everyone should leave now. You know he''s safe, so let him rest for a while. It''s good for his body." The doctor ushered us out.


    As quickly seized the opportunity


    to persuade me to rest. As I turned around, the world seemed to spin, and I fell backward uncontrobly. I only heard As''s exmation


    before losing consone


    sw

 Chapter 1272 Unexpected Joy

    Unexpected Joy


    ?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I woke up, the sharp scent of hospital disinfectant filled my nose. Groggily turning over, I collided with a warm body.


    I quickly opened my eyes to find As lying beside me. Staring at him in confusion, I struggled to grasp what was happening.


    He looked at me with a tender smile and gently kissed me. "Good morning, sleepyhead. Are you finally awake?"


    Still dazed, I mumbled, "What time is it?"


    "It''s 7," he replied softly.


    "7?" I blinked, suddenly realizing it was evening. But why did it still seem like dawn outside?


    "7 p.m.," As rified.


    I gasped, ncing outside and then back at him.


    "It''s 7 p.m.? Then... where''s Dad?" Uncertain, I asked, trying to make sense of it all.


    "He woke up briefly, then dozed off again. The doctor says he''s finally getting some real rest," As informed me in a gentle tone.


    Relief flooded through me. So, it was all real-my biological father was truly back.


    With a surge of happiness, I sat up abruptly, ready to get out of bed. As''s hand shot out to stop me. "Careful there, don''t rush."


    "I need to see my Dad," I eximed eagerly.


    He gazed at me with affection and warmth in his eyes. Maybe there was even a little lust in them.


    I yfully pped his arm. "Hey. We''re in the hospital, remember? Watch your expression."


    Then, I attempted to get out of bed again, but he held me back. "Hold on, you can see your dadter, but let''s get something straight first. Don''t get too worked up. Get up, grab a bite, then go see him."


    "Oh. I''ll just take a peek at him ande back to eat." I bargained. "I''m not even hungry."


    I was lying. I woke up starving, and thest meal I had was yesterday morning. That meal made me feel like I was chewing wax.


    Now, I was famished.


    "No bargaining with me. Eat first.


    The doctor says he might sleep for a while longer this time." As got up and helped me. "You need to eat properly, or else our baby won''t get enough nutrients."


    "B-Baby?" I looked at him in astonishment, feeling a bit dazed. "What baby?"


    He smiled brightly and gently rubbed my abdomen. "You''re pregnant. We''re going to have a baby."


    "What?" I was taken aback, staring at him in disbelief, stuttering, "W-Who said that?"


    This news was quite sudden, leaving me unsure how to react.


    I was pregnant with As''s child? Our child was on the way?


    He was going to be a father? No wonder his expression was so gentle, and he was unable to hide his pride.


    My mind raced, recalling thest time I had my period. I hadpletely forgotten about this.


    "Of course it was the doctor who


    said it, but the baby''s position is a bit


    unstable. You need to be careful, avoid getting too emotional, eat on time, and..."


    "I can''t do anything, and I can only lie in bed, I, right?" I retorted, looking at him. He had said too many things I couldn''t do.


    He kissed my lips. "Exactly."


    "Is what you said true?" My hand instinctively rested on my abdomen as I looked at him seriously. "Are we really having a baby?"


    He nodded contentedly. "It''s my fault. I almost made a big mistake. Arnold was right, I shouldn''t have let you go to Cirencester." "You just realized?"


    As As''s words trailed off, Arnold swaggered in through the door.

 Chapter 1273 How Bloody

    How Bloody


    ?


    Arnold strutted in with indifference, voicing his reproach for As. "I told you that you shouldn''t have let her go there. Look at how precarious it turned out. It''s almost cost my nephew''s life."


    "As, let me tell you, you''re too arrogant. If something were to happen, you''d regret it big time, wouldn''t you? Besides..."


    As and I exchanged a nce, both of us chiming in unison, "Enough."


    Seeing the synchrony between us, Arnold pointed at me angrily. "You''re just heartless."


    Iughed and copsed into As''s embrace. At that moment, I felt incredibly happy. It was no wonder I couldn''t control the urge to vomit when I smelled blood at Navi''s base.


    Just thinking about it made my stomach churn, and it felt like that bloody odor was assaulting me again.


    "Ugh..."


    I mped my hand over my mouth, feeling the sweat beads forming on my forehead.


    As immediately tensed up, swiftly jumping out of bed to carry me to the bathroom, where I retched.


    He gently patted my back as he watched me with concern. There was hardly anything left to throw up. My stomach was already empty.


    With tears and snot streaming down my face, I copsed exhausted in As''s arms, gasping for air. It wasn''t until fresh air flooded my lungs that I felt better.


    He gently ced me back on the bed while Arnold hovered nearby, incessantly asking, "How did this happen, As? Look how pale she is. Is being pregnant this tough? I..."


    "Shut up," As snapped, silencing Arnold immediately.


    I caught my breath and said to As, "What about my food? I''m hungry."


    That was when Arnold remembered he was still holding a thermos.


    "Here! This is the soup I bought from Green Cottage, along with some snacks."


    As soon as I heard it was porridge from Green Cottage, I pointed at it and told As, "I want the soup."


    As nced at Arnold and ordered, "Bring it here."


    Arnold happily handed it over, muttering, "I knew you''d like it, so I calcted the time and rushed to bring it over. I''m quite..."


    "Why are you so chatty?" I teased


    Arnold. "Hana might avoid you altogether with that mouth of yours. If you want to talk, tell us about Denton''s situation. Maybe I''l be more interested in that."


    I gave Arnold a yful nce while As opened the thermos and poured the soup for me.


    As handed me the bowl of soup and said, "You only notice he''s a chatterbox now? He can talk all day by himself."


    I almost burst outughing.


    As quickly rubbed my back. "Let''s not talk about it. Just eat your food."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I stoppedughing and looked at him, asking, "Aren''t you eating?"


    "I already ate. Just focus on eating, okay?"


    "You said talk too much, but if no one responds to me, should I just not talk at all? You two older ones rushed off without me and now you''re lecturing me?" Arnold was not done yet.


    "And you, you heartless thing! I thought I had you, that we could get along, but you still find fault with me, don''t you?" Heined at me.


    "How could I ever get tired of you? Tell me, how''s Denton doing?" I gulped down the soup, which was savory and delicious.


    As then brought over the dishes he had prepared for me.


    I ate heartily, wolfing down the food. I was really hungry, and I wanted to see my dad as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, Arnold updated me on Denton''s situation.


    "For now, Denton is still ying it


    cool. Seems like he just returned to the country, hoping to leverage some family connections for his business. This guy''s cunning. It''s going to take some effort to deal with him." Arnold reported to As.


    Then, he suggested, "As, what if we offer Denton a little temptation?"

 Chapter 1274 Reflecting on the Past

    Reflecting on the Past


    ?


    "I have a n." As asserted confidently.


    "What n?" Arnold asked.


    "I''ll tell you tonight."


    "Okay." Arnold nodded.


    I felt uneasy. I put down the spoon in my hand and looked at As. "As, aren''t you getting toofortable at deceiving me? Has it be a routine for you now?"


    As''s smile was charming as he sat down behind me. "No way, I can''t keep it from you this time. You need to know our entire n to work with us. But with so many people around in the hospital, we need to be careful."


    His reasoning seemed sound, and after a moment of hesitation, I nced at the door and nodded. "Alright then. But remember what you said." After finishing my meal, I pushed the small table away. "I need to go see my dad."


    As, seeing that I wasn''t pressing further, apanied me to my father''s room. Luckily, he had just woken up. When he saw us enter, his eyes lit up, and he seemed to regain some spirit.


    "Ste, you''re awake."


    His voice was hoarse. I quickly took a cotton swab, dampened it, and wiped his lips. "Dad... are you feeling ufortable anywhere?"


    He shook his head quickly and grabbed my hand, studying me. "Don''t worry about me. How about you? Are you feeling okay?"


    Upon hearing his words and seeing his anxious expression, I knew he must have found out about my pregnancy.


    Seeing my hesitation, he said gently, "As has already told me. I know you two are married now."


    I nced at As and nodded earnestly to my father. "Yes. We''re married, Dad."


    "Good. This was Lucille''s and my


    wish, as well as the wish of As''s parents. You two have been inseparable since childhood, and we all hoped to see the day you get married and continue the friendship between our families. It''s just a pity..."


    He couldn''t continue. I quickly grasped his hand. "Dad, don''t worry too much. We are together now."


    As stood by my side, and my father reached out to him. As offered his hand to my father. My father ced my hand in As''s palm, and As understood his intention, holding my hand firmly.


    "Take care of her forever and ever." My father''s words were simple but meaningful. He feared that cmity.


    "I will. Ste is my treasure. I won''t


    let go for a moment." As


    e


    embraced me, making a solemn promise. "I''ll take care of her and our children. That''s what Lucille


    instructed me before she left."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears welled up in my father''s eyes. "If it weren''t for that secret, I would never have wanted to live and get humiliated for so many years. I would have gone to Lucille long ago.


    "I owe her an apology for letting her betray her family, yet I was unable to give her and Ste a stable and happy life. It''s all my fault, damn it." My father looked pained and was wiping his eyes.


    "Dad, let bygones be bygones. You must live well and watch our children grow up happily. That''s the meaning of your survival," Iforted him softly. As sat on the chair beside his bed and looked at him. "Dad, since they can''t see it, you must watch over our happiness and grow with us."


    "Dad, what kind of secret are you talking about?" I was curious and couldn''t wait to know what happened back then.


    My father remained silent for a long time before saying to As, "Help me sit up."


    The nurse quickly came over, but As stopped her and personally adjusted my father''s bed.


    Looking at As and me, my father told the nurse, "You''ve worked hard. I want to talk to the kids privately."


    The nurse nodded and went out. I knew whatever my father wanted to discuss was significant, so he dismissed the nurse.

 Chapter 1275 Top Secret

    Top Secret


    After the nurse left and closed the door, As spoke solemnly, "Dad, rest assured. Everyone here is on our side."


    When sitting up, my father appeared even more frail, which tugged at my heartstrings.


    He looked at us with adoring eyes.


    "Celine orchestrated the past events in coboration with the leader of the organization. Later, Celine bribed rk. To give that ne crash a perfect and logical conclusion, I was reced by one of the organization''s men to make everything look seamless," my father exined.


    "How did you find out they swapped you in the ne crash?" I asked, puzzled.


    "At first, I had no idea. It waster when I saw the reports of the event, that I found out about it. But by then, the crash had happened long ago." My father''s expression was despondent as he spoke. "Later, I got confirmation from rk."


    "How did you know about Mom''s death?" I asked. Though I didn''t want to bring up that topic, it was important information we needed.


    "Before sending me to Navi, rk confessed everything to me. He told me these things while Celine was hunting him down," my father said.


    "He told me that Celine and the organization designed everything. But turns out it was Lucille who noticed the w. That''s why they killed her." As my father spoke, he began trembling.


    I was worried and quickly reassured him, "Dad, please don''t dwell on it."


    "Ste, your mom sacrificed her life for me. She was originally a princess from Yare, but gave up everything to be with me. Yet, she met such an end. How can I not think about it? It''s all my fault."


    He finished speaking and fiercely punched his leg. I grabbed his hand.


    "But I have a duty. I can only live on, clinging to life without dignity. I had only one thought in mind, which was to meet you all again. Otherwise, I would have gone with Lucille long ago."


    My father cried like a child. I hugged his frail body as he trembled severely.


    "Dad, your health doesn''t tolerate such emotional fluctuations. You have to listen to the doctor." Iforted him like a child, constantly patting his back where his backbone felt brittle.


    My nose tingled, but I took a deep breath. I was afraid that if I cried, he would feel even more distressed.


    After a while, he calmed down his emotions and continued in a soft voice, "As, Celine''s motive for the killing was not the Pierce family''s fortune but your dad''s BZ n."


    "The BZ n?"


    As fell into deep thought. Then he looked up at my father and said, "I vaguely remember him mentioning the BZ n. But after my parents deaths, it was never brought up again. I was young then, so I didn''t pursue it further. What kind of n was it?" Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My father looked at As with a serious expression. "As, the BZ n was a treasure n. It took Louis and me twelve years topile a global map of mineral deposits and a mining n. The n was called the BZ n, but it was just a n between us."


    My father''s words shocked me and As, and we exchanged nces.


    "No one else knew about it?" As and I asked simultaneously.


    I had only learned about the mining business when Ardie mentioned it to mest month. Before that, I had no idea about As''s many mining interests.


    But from my father''s words, it was evident that even As was unaware of the BZ n.

 Chapter 1276 A Great Regret

    A Great Regret


    ?


    My father wasn''t surprised by our reactions at all.


    He continued solemnly, " This mineral distribution map represents the global miningndscape. We could control three-fifths of the world''s total mineral resources if we could implement mining operations in Torado alone. That doesn''t include mining operations in other continents."


    His words left us both speechless.


    Immediately, As asked, "So when Archie mentioned that my father wanted to discuss something with him before his passing, it was about the BZ n? He said he was in an important meeting at the time and couldn''t make it to Foswood as my father had suggested.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "They nned to meet at another time. But before that meeting could take ce, the tragic news of my parents'' deaths in the ne crash arrived. Archie has always regretted that. He said my father sounded really serious at the time.¡±


    "Yes, that was the n. Do you know why your father focused his business in Torado and ended up in Foswood?"


    "To leverage resources and gain support from influential figures," As summarized concisely.


    My father pped his thigh. "Exactly. He intended to leverage Archie''s power and mutual support to implement the BZ n smoothly while ensuring that the mineral resources remained in our country."


    "Everything seems to make sense now," Imented.


    My father continued gravely, "We meticulously evaluated all the heads of state. There was no better option than Zydan, especially since Archie is a selfless man of great integrity, admired by the public for his moral character."


    "No one can deny that. When I was at my lowest, the Hansen family sent me to the Beringer family in Foswood for refuge, which saved me from being hunted down. The Beringer family has protected me since then," As said emotionally.


    "That''s why we decided to focus on Zydan after thoroughly examining all the heads of state. This was also the real reason why your father decided to be based in Torado.


    "But the survey results were not entirelyplete at the time. We didn''t want to formally discuss anything with Archie until all the surveys werepleted and


    n was fully developed. y the


    father and I only decided it was time


    to talk to Archie about it when..." My father''s expression turned sorrowful.


    "Archie always regretted not being able to attend that meeting, but there was a national conference at the time, and he couldn''t miss it." "So the date was changed." My father nodded.


    As also nodded. "But in recent years, I''ve been involved in quite a bit of mineral development, inspired by the mining businesses my father left behind. It allowed me to see the true value of the industry."


    "You''ve inherited your father''s wisdom, As. I thought that the Pierce family was doomed, but we need to thank the heavens for you." My father was bing excited.


    "It looks like my n coincides with yours. Most of the mineral resources I''ve developed have contracts with Zydan, and almost all of them are discreet. Only a few in Pharica are my personal businesses."


    This was the first time I had heard As talk about this.


    It turned out what he had told mest time was true. He and Archie did have a n. No wonder Archie valued him so highly.


    After a moment, my father


    continued, "After we summarized


    the survey results, we didn''t rush to implement the mining n. Instead, we made some long-term ns. Louis and I knew we weren''t mature enough to carry out that project.


    "We deliberated for a long time and finally decided to start implementing our n in Torado. The mineral deposits were most concentrated


    there, the policies were favorab


    and the environment was safe. We made detailed analyses, ranking, categorization, andprehensive nning for distribution on other continents, preparing to realize our n step by step.


    "So, my father developed a few sites before his passing just to test the waters?" As asked.


    My father looked very pleased and nodded approvingly.


    "Yes. Exactly. We spent two full years getting this n ready for Torado." My father spoke of the business cautiously, which showed how much they valued it at the time.

 Chapter 1277 Information Leak

    Information Leak


    ?


    "Since it was a long-term and highly confidential n, we didn''t dare discuss it with anyone else. A lot of businessmen would have been eager to get involved. But it would bring not only wealth but also disaster to many." My father was not exaggerating.


    Even now, any mention of mineral development would make many people prick up their ears and be sensitive to the situation.


    "Only the two of us knew about this n, and only we were involved in nning every step meticulously.


    "But somehow, the news leaked at some point." My father frowned. "I never figured out where the problem was, even after so many years."


    "Why do you say that?" I asked, intrigued.


    I noticed As had been deep in thought. I was certain he understood the details.


    "One day, Celine got her father to negotiate with Louis out of the blue. She said she could put the Pierce family''s business aside, but she wanted to do something of her own. You know what that was? She wanted to manage the mining sites in Urosia herself."


    "Urosia?" I scoffed. "She was greedy."


    My father nodded. "Louis denied her request, which displeased their father."


    "There were only two of you, but there were so many mines. How could you possibly cover them all?" It seemed impossible to me.


    "That was the most crucial step. We divided the tasks by continent and assigned someone we trusted to oversee each site. They didn''t know each other, so they couldn''tmunicate."


    "How is that even possible?" I eximed.


    I looked at As. He didn''t refute what my father said. It seemed he could probably do the same.


    "We expended a lot of manpower, resources, and effort, and it was all done with great caution." My father seemed tired. He shifted, and I quickly added a nket behind him to make him morefortable.


    "Do you want to get some rest, Dad?" I asked tentatively, worried about his health.


    He shook his head and continued,


    "During those ten years, Louis and I


    l


    developed the business while tirelessly conducting surveys, especially when selecting those candidates. It was quite a challenge, which exins why we traveled around the world so much."


    As soon as he said that, I saw As''s gaze drop slightly.


    I understood why.


    We must have disliked our parents'' frequent business trips. We didn''t have many opportunities to be together, which was why the photo of us ying musical instruments and singing together was so precious.


    "It was necessary to ensure funding


    ??? ?


    in this area too. Louis was very astute. He secretly operated several small-scale mining operations, which was enough to provide us with the funds needed for this while making the business thrive and diverting attention from the real focus.


    "Celine initially thought that Louis was sessful because of the Pierce family business, but she couldn''t benefit from that.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "People are often shortsighted, especially women like Adeline. Once she was part of the Pierce family, there was no peace at home. She hated how she only had a daughter though."


    Adeline? I had to meet this woman.


    "They''ve been nning to regain control since the day their father was forced to hand over Pierce Corporation to Louis because of external pressure. She still hasn''t given up, even now. Grandpa has urged me to bring Chloe back several times... Oh, that''s Ste''s current name."


    I nodded, confirming As''s words.


    "He''s been wanting us toe back for a meeting. I''ve hesitated for a long time, but I had nned to take Chlo back to Nocturnia recently. Now that she''s pregnant, I''ve changed my mind," As said.


    As soon as I heard that, I immediately tried to reassure him. "I''m fine. There''s no need to worry."


    My father pondered momentarily. "No, we need to approach this cautiously. You don''t understand that woman."

 Chapter 1278 Locked in a Secret Room

    Locked in a Secret Room


    ?


    My father nced at me. "She plotted against As''s grandmother, and she saw Louis as a thorn in her side just after entering the Pierce family. Louis didn''t care about the Pierce family''s business originally, but he reluctantly took over the Pierce Corporation to provide cover for his mineral exploration."


    "I see."


    I sighed and poured a ss of warm water, handing it to my father. I noticed his lips were dry again.


    He took a sip before continuing. "He personally straightened out the Pierce family and put them on a legitimate track. His ownpany had already been established after he graduated, and it was doing quite well when he took over Pierce Corporation."


    "Could rk have leaked the news? Was he the trigger?" I questioned skeptically.


    My father thought about my question for a moment, then shook his head. "No."


    He was surprisingly sure that it wasn''t rk.


    He then gave his reason. "He joined thepany at least three years after that."


    "Are you saying someone else knew about the mines?" As''s gaze was intense as he stared at my father.


    "Yes. That must have been what happened." My father nodded earnestly. "At the time, we ruled out anyone who could have possibly known about it, but we couldn''t name anyone."


    "Could it have been one of the survey team members you sent out?" As asked softly.


    "The survey teams were led by only five people, all of whom we trusted implicitly. I don''t think it was any of them. Plus, each site had its own records and maps. Louis and I visited every site personally, so it took over ten years for us to do this."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    My father fell into thought, murmuring, "Andter, those maps were each collected separately.


    "rk started to work for the Pierce family''s business three years after the incident. At that time, Louis had already renamed his ownpany to ATL Empire." He seemed to remember this very clearly.


    "rk was meticulous and serious.


    He was in dire financial straits at the time. He was also my ssmate.


    When he saw me doing well with Louis, he kept trying to get close to me. I took pity on him and let him do some minor tasks for me. Since he was really good at his work, I let him do more."


    As pondered momentarily before saying to my father, "I have him in my custody now. it seems I need to interrogate him thoroughly."


    "He''s in your custody?" My father was surprised. "No wonder I never saw him again."


    "You saw him?" I asked.


    "He contacted me on the day of the incident, saying that information about an investment proposal had been leaked. He wanted to exin things to me urgently, so he came to see me. I thought it was serious, so I went to meet him without hesitation."


    "Did As''s father know you went to see him?" I asked.


    "No, he didn''t. It was early in the morning, and we were in a hurry, so I didn''t even have time to inform Louis and his wife.


    "I thought I would meet rk then head back, since there was plenty of time. We had booked a flight back to Nocturnia that day because it was As''s birthday. We were going back to celebrate."


    I nced at As. This was a pain that wouldst him a lifetime.


    "I went to see rk. When we met, he saw that I had rushed over and gave me a ss of water to help me catch my breath. But before we had finished discussing things, I suddenly passed out.¡±


    My father was gritting his teeth and clenching his fists at this point.


    "After I woke up, I realized I had been locked in a small dark room. No matter how much I screamed, no one responded. I immediately sensed something was wrong. Everything that had been on me, including my clothes, was gone, but there was enough food and water in


    that small space.


    "It seems it had been nned in advance. He flew back to his business trip destination afterwards. He pretended he had been drunk in his hotel the whole time to cover up what he had really done," As said.


    "That bastard! This is all my fault. I didn''t know I hired a despicable man like that for thepany." My father regretted it deeply.


    "I banged on the walls until my arms were swollen and shouted until my voice was hoarse, but it was no use. I didn''t even know how long I was in there because it was pitch ck inside. There was only a dim littlemp that made it impossible to distinguish day from night I finally saw rk when all the food was nearly gone."

 Chapter 1279 I Must Stay Alive

    I Must Stay Alive


    ?


    "He smirked and told me that Louis and Tammy had died in a ne crash, and I was ''dead'' along with them," my father choked.


    "At that moment, I passed out. When I woke up again, I wasn''t in that small dark room anymore. He had moved me to a bamboo building deep in the mountains with two guards."


    "Did you know where that was?" I asked, my heart aching with anger. I wanted to kill rk.


    He shook his head. "I had no idea. I didn''t even know how far we had traveled. I''m sure they used something on me. My head was spinning when I woke up.


    "I wanted to leave. I wanted to verify what rk said. I simply couldn''t believe that Louis and his wife could have died in a ne crash. They were so alive in my memories."


    My father choked up again, and he clutched the bedsheet tightly with both hands. "He was my closest friend. We understood each other very well. We still had so much to do, including the BZ n. How could he leave just like that?"


    By now, my father''s neck and face were red from crying, and I rubbed his back anxiously. "Dad... Dad, please don''t do this. We don''t have to talk about it anymore. We''ll wait until you feel better to talk about it. As, call the doctor."


    But my father grabbed my hand desperately while shaking his head vigorously. He took a deep breath and shouted, "As,e back! I''m... I''m fine. Let me continue."


    He gasped for air, struggling with his emotions. I reached for the water, but As stopped me. "Don''t give him any water yet. He might choke on it."


    I continued to rub his back nervously until his emotions stabilized, then As handed him the ss of water. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone involved in this incident get away. You have my word, so please don''t be sad anymore."


    My father stared at As. "I can''t ept it, As. How did ite to this?"


    He wiped his face. "Let me speak. I''ve been holding this in for almost 20 years. My health is declining, and if you hadn''t rescued me, I probably wouldn''t have had much time left. There''s not enough time left


    "Please don''t say that, Dad. You have to stay with us for a long time." I leaned closer to him.


    He rubbed my head, saying, "Silly child."


    "I''ve kept this secret for so long and been so anxious the entire time. I just want to pass this on to our descendants. Your parents and I are really proud of you, As."


    After he finished speaking, he started crying again.


    My father looked exhausted. As stood up to lower the bed, but my father quickly waved and gestured for him to let it be. After a while, he said, "It''s just that it''s been too long. I lost confidence once, but when I thought about Louis and Tammy, I Knew I couldn''t die. I had to stay alive!"


    I couldn''t help but ask again, "How did you end up in Navi''s hands?"


    "That''s a long story. After I woke up, they didn''t let me out of that room at all. I was helpless, so I had to give up struggling and pretend to be friendly with them. I was even kind to theContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    two guards and did whatever they asked. I ate when they fed me and forced myself to sleep when I had time. I had to conserve my strength. I had to escape.


    "I would talk to the guards whenever I could, but they wouldn''t answer any of my questions. I was confused until Iter discovered that they were both mute."


    "Both of them?" I found it hard to believe.

 Chapter 1280 Always Prepared to Escape

    Always Prepared to Escape


    ?


    "Yes. They weren''t naturally mute. Their tongues had been cut out."


    "How cruel!" I couldn''t help but exim.


    "I spent every day looking for an opportunity to escape. I didn''t even know where we were or what time it was. But judging from the environment and vegetation, it seemed like we were in Southeast Torado."


    "He really put a lot of effort into this." I gritted my teeth in anger.


    "But to me, it didn''t matter where I was. What was terrifying was that I didn''t know what was happening outside those mountains. I didn''t know if rk''s words were true.


    "I didn''t see rk for a long time. I threatened those two guardster, saying I wanted to see him. I had no choice, so I resorted to a hunger strike. I had to find out what was happening outside.


    "If it was true that Louis and Tammy were dead, how had their death been handled? And what about ATL Empire? To be honest, I was more worried about Lucille. I had no idea how she would have reacted to the news of my death. And you two..." My father''s lips trembled violently.


    I could hardly imagine how hopeless he must have felt at that time.


    "Every day felt like an eternity to me. I didn''t know how many days had passed, and they didn''t even give me proper clothes to wear, let alone shoes. My hair and beard grew longer, and I looked like a wild man."


    I looked at my father, feeling an overwhelming sense of pity. He must have lost all sense of dignity and pride.


    "rk is such a bastard!" I clenched my fists tightly.


    As''s expression was grim. He had been listening silently to my father''s story.


    "My threats worked. I finally saw rk after three days of my hunger strike. He brought me all kinds of reports about the incident, including pictures of the ne crash. I felt utterly hopeless, and I wished I were dead.


    "I wanted to confront rk, but he tied me up and taunted me, saying they couldn''t find anything incriminating against him because everything had been orchestrated by Celine and had nothing to do with him."


    I saw As''s hand clench involuntarily.


    "He even said I owed him my life. If he hadn''t taken me, I would have died along with Louis."


    "That just proves that Celine had already bought him off. I refuse to believe Celine didn''t know about this. If she hadn''t known, how could the Non- Organization have reced you? I can''t believe that scoundrel dared to take credit for that!" I said angrily.


    As hurriedly tried to calm me down. "Don''t be angry. I''m here, and I''ll make him pay."


    "I was furious, and I cursed him, calling him shameless and despicable. But it was no use. I knew it too. He left me with a threat. ''You''d better behave yourself and stay alive. Otherwise... your wife, daughter, and that kid from the Pierce family will be in danger.""


    "Why didn''t Celine show up?" I asked As.


    "The ne crash has always been controversial The Hansen and Lively. families were investigating it too. She didn''t want to take any action so she ordered rk to hide your father Of things were exposed, she could easily escape any


    consequences. I believe rk hadn''t realized your dad''s true value yet."


    As''s exnation made a lot of sense.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "But rk''s words made me suddenly realize something. Both Louis and Tammy had passed away, and the children were in danger. It was clear that they were afraid of me dying from the way they reacted to my hunger strike." My father''s narrative perfectly matched As''s analysis.


    I nodded. "Looks like rk had a lot of autonomy back then. He could do anything as long as you stayed alive."


    "Yes, his actions showed that they


    outh


    wouldn''t let me die. I''m sure they wanted me to stay alive to find out more about ATL Empire, including the BZ n. Celine might not have known about the BZ n at the time, but she definitely wanted to disrupt APL Empire''s business."


    "Yeah, ATL Empire is Celine''s sore spot."


    "I was determined. I thought I needed to escape and take my wife and you kids together with me to somewhere safe, so I pretended to be indifferent. I saved my strength and worked out in secret, preparing to flee at any moment."

 Chapter 1281 Insider of the Past

    Insider of the Past


    ?


    "But before I could carry out my escape n, they showed up and gave me a needle injection. I lost consciousness and was transported somewhere else. It seems that this is when rk sensed something.


    "The environment there was better. Judging from the cement room where they kept me, this ce was closer to civilization. That gave me hope! However, the good times didn''tst long. After staying there for just a few days, I was taken away again," my dad said.


    "That''s right, Celine sensed that rk was up to no good. She didn''t even know where you were hidden, so she started looking for your whereabouts and began hunting down rk," As added.


    Dad nodded. "They appeared apprehensive and did not give me a shot. I guess someone was after them. I seized the opportunity and escaped barefoot. I was eventually captured again due to my distinctive appearance.


    "However, it was not just one group chasing after me."


    "The Cross family and the Lively family were also searching for you!" As said.


    "After being captured again, rk''s son cut my Achilles tendons, leaving me unable to run anymore." Dad''s face turned pale, and his hands trembled severely. "rk told me some even more despairing news... Lucille is dead, and the children are missing."


    I felt heartbroken, and I was short of breath. I could manage to take deep breaths quietly. As reached out and embraced me.


    "Since then, the people around me have all died. I became a walking corpse, with no will to live. I resumed my hunger strike, but rk''s men forcefully fed me!


    "Until one day, rk came to me in a rage, asking why Celine wanted you and what I knew." Dad''s eyes showed hope as he recounted, "I smiled and told him that I knew a lot but wouldn''t tell him!


    "My words enraged rk. But it was


    clear that Celine was hunting him down. Suddenly, I understood that Celine''s greedy ambition was too great She must have sensed our BZ n with Louis and is aiming to win over the ATL Empire."


    "By then, it had been two years since the ne crash, so Celine dared to act! That was when I was separated from Ste." As kissed me gently and said, "Celine might not


    necessarily know about the BZ n, but she wanted to find you to know about the ATL Empire." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Dad replied confidently, "That n was only known to the two of us, so rk''s actions gave me a hint. They wouldn''t just let me die.


    "Moreover, rk didn''t know what was going on behind it all, either. All he knew was that I was valuable because they were all searching for


    me. Making money was all he cared about. So, he sold me to Navi!"


    Dad continued, "I''m not sure why I got into Navi''s hands. All I know is that rk was being chased at the time and was hiding at Navi''s house, so he dared not reveal his face."


    As and I exchanged nces, both of us understanding perfectly well that it was because of my adopted parents.

 Chapter 1282 Woman of Unknown Origin

    Woman of Unknown Origin


    However, we kept listening to Dad without bringing up this point.


    "Navi is very cunning. At first, he was quite respectful of me and made an effort to obtain information from me. I pretended not to know and avoided the topic, never mentioning the BZ n. I only mentioned that I was the son-inw of the elite in Yare."


    I looked at As. "That''s why another ''me'' appeared in Yare! Navi is likely behind it!


    Dad looked at me in astonishment, asking, "What are you talking about?"


    As spoke before me, "Several months ago, Yare weed a woman who resembles Ste and is greatly favored by the olddy! Her origin is unknown."


    "The Av family?" Dad fell into contemtion.


    I asked, "Did you know about the organization at that time?"


    "Yes, but I learned about it from rk. The organization was after me too. When Louis and I were prospecting for minerals, we encountered them. They''re a group of thugs and crazed plunderers. Louis and I always kept our distance from them."


    As said, "It seems that the real mastermind is this organization, and Celine is the catalyst."


    "What do you mean?" Dad looked at As, puzzled.


    "The individual who is in all this is a member of the organization. And the one who initially discovered this clue was Aunt Lucille. She knew about the ne crash and was distraught. If it weren''t for us, she might not have survived alone!"


    As''s voice sounded scratchy, and his mood was always low when he reflected on these incidents.


    "However, when the reports came out, she discovered that the person who died with the couple from the Pierce family was not you. She made the mistake of acting too quickly since she had no one to rely on."


    The three of us fell into sorrow.


    As sounded very guilty. "I just hate myself for being too young and not knowing what was happening. My parents and my dearest uncle were all gone overnight!"


    He took a deep breath and


    telAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    continued, "But on the day Aunt Lucille died, I knew things weren''t right. Her dead body was vivid in my memory. Although I was young at the time, I knew it wasn''t normal."


    Tears filled Dad''s eyes as he nced at As. His lips trembled as he asked, "Her dead body...?"


    I could feel As''s hand holding mine stiffen.


    "Tell me. I want to know." Dad''s voice trembled. This might be the thing he wanted to know most.


    As paused for a long time. Then, he described to Dad every aspect of my mother''s death.


    Dad was very strong this time, but tears flowed like a flood. I had never witnessed a man sobbing with such intense sorrow.


    After As finished recounting, he


    said to Dad, rk killed her. Aunt


    Lucille questioned him, rk


    murdered her out of dread of being exposed. Later, Celine also wanted to murder rk, but he managed to escape."


    S


    "But there''s... something not right here!" As looked at Dad. "There must be someone else who knows the truth, perhaps about this BZ n."


    Dad shook his head firmly. "Impossible. Only your dad and I knew about the entire n and had control over it. Those team leaders who went on the expedition only had partial information.


    "We already had the global


    distribution of minerals in our hands.


    When it came to studying the


    details, it was always just the two of


    us. That''s also why your dad insisted


    that our family live with ove


    "Could it be a servant from the Pierce family?" I interjected. "Like Granny, since she could hide that video, others might have leaked information."


    "Iter ruled out those people in our house back then. Either people break up, or die..." Asmented.


    After a moment of silence, Dad looked at As. "Are you saying that rk is still in your hands? I want to see him!"


    Dad said coldly, "The one who started the trouble should end the trouble. We need to get a breakthrough from him!"

 Chapter 1283 Midnight Attack

    Midnight Attack


    "rk''s son and grandson are also in our hands!" As said, "But we''ll wait until your condition improves before meeting them! Don''t worry, I''ll settle the score with them!"


    At this point, Dad looked very tired sitting up. As quickly went to lower the bed and helped him lie down.


    "Dad! Don''t overexert yourself. We have plenty of time to deal with thingster. You must recover as soon as possible. Once all your indicators are back to normal, we''ll figure out how to treat your leg."


    "D-Do I still have hope?" My Dad''s eyes suddenly lit up, then dimmed with disappointment. He sighed, "It''s been almost fifteen years. It''s probably impossible!"


    "Don''t give up. I''ll hire the top surgeons from around the world. As long as there''s a glimmer of hope, we shouldn''t give up!" As said firmly, "I''ll help you stand up again! There are too many things we still need you for."


    I quickly reassured him, "Believe in As, he can do it! It''s safe here."


    Afterforting him, we left his room. A group of guards was arranged outside.


    Nevertheless, an ident did happen without warning.


    After we arranged for Dad to leave his ward, As asked me softly if we should return to Fremont Bay.


    Without hesitation, I said, "No, it''s toote, and I want to stay closer to him. Let''s go back tomorrow!"


    As checked the time, and it was already early morning. He had no choice but to go along with my decision and stay in the hospital together.


    He escorted me back to our room and said, "Get some rest. I''ll go and check, thene back."


    Perhaps I was too tired. I had intended to wait for As toe back to chat with him, but I fell asleep shortly after lying down.


    I was sleeping for a while when, all of a sudden, there were gunshots and chaos in the hallway. The sharp sound of gunfire woke me up, and I sat up immediately.


    "...Dad!"


    I eximed and felt around me. The bed was cold. Panic-stricken, I shouted, "As...!"


    There was no response at all in the dim room. The hallway outside was in chaos, with asional screams.


    In a sh of fear, I threw off the


    covers and rolled out of bed. My mind was in turmoil, and I shouted while trying to get out of bed...Dad, As..."


    Even a fool could figure out that the gunshots in the hallway were aimed at my dad.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t bother to put on shoes and hurriedly ran outside. As soon as I opened the door, a figure rushed in. I screamed in fright.


    "Chloe, don''t be afraid. it''s me!" I heard As''s voice and immediately grabbed him. "Where''s my dad?"


    He patted my back. "It''s okay. Everything''s okay!"


    "Quick, where''s Dad? Is he... okay?" I yelled loudly,pletely unable to remain calm.


    "Dad''s fine!" He saw me standing barefoot on the ground and quickly picked me up. "Don''t worry, I was prepared long ago!"


    "What''s going on?" I asked loudly. "How could there be gunshots?"


    "It''s an attack by the organization," As said calmly.


    I looked at him in horror. "An attack?"


    "That''s why I had to rush back as soon as possible. There was no way to be sure in Cirencester. Don''t worry, I had made arrangements long ago." As reassured me.


    "No, I have to go see my dad!" I insisted unreasonably.


    "Tomorrow! It''s toote now!" As held me back, persuading me.


    I immediately said stubbornly, "I said now! Right now!"


    "Okay. Then I''ll help you put on your shoes!"


    He put me back on the bed and crouched down to put on my shoes. As soon as the shoes were on, jumped out of bed and rushed outside.


    "Be careful!" He hurried to catch up.


    I was immediately struck with a sickening odor of blood as soon as I opened the door. I gagged up my gag reflex. I halted my pace.

 Chapter 1284 Insane

    Insane


    ?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As immediately hugged me from behind. "Let''s go back!"


    "No, I just want to take a look at him and make sure he''s safe!" Despite my agony, I persisted in my stubbornness.


    The night shift nurses were shivering as they cautiously peered outside in the brightly lit corridor.


    As''s men were putting a body into a body bag and carrying it away. The room they brought out was my father''s ward. I suddenly felt uneasy.


    When others had already entered my father''s room, he continued to assure me everything was fine. I was dying to find out exactly what he meant when he said it was "fine."


    I shook off As''s hand and rushed in. I saw another injured person kneeling on the ground, with arge puddle of blood on the floor, which looked horrifying.


    However, the hospital bed was empty and unupied.


    I looked at As with a questioning gaze and asked, "Where''s Dad?"


    As smirked sinisterly. "Don''t worry!"


    He then led me inside after that. Then, in front of that injured member of the organization, he reached out and pressed a switch on the bedside cab. Suddenly, a section of the smooth wall moved and flipped, revealing a spacious room inside.


    The guy tried to stand up suddenly, but one of our guards punched him to the ground. When I briskly stepped into the ward, he howled and red at


    me.


    "Dad!" I called softly, and only then did my heart finally settle.


    He was awake, and the guard raised his bed. Observing all that was happening outdoors, he chuckled bitterly, "These animals! They''re truly insane, audacious, and reckless!"


    I looked back at As in shock. "How did you know they woulde again?"


    With a little chuckle, As drew me into his embrace. "They wouldn''t ept that I caught their people. Just like Ste said, ''What she can''t get, nobody else can! That''s why I''m on guard every moment.""


    Then he looked into my eyes. "Do you doubt my abilities?"


    I looked at my father, who was unharmed, and said shyly, "You always keep me in suspense!"


    "Oh, did you receive Ste''s


    message I only remembered this


    now. Logically, Dn must have


    news. He had been handling


    follow-up matters in Cirencester.


    "While tidying up the base, we didn''t find Ste''s body. She must have escaped!" As told me truthfully.


    "Escaped... she really escaped?" I murmured.


    I didn''t know whether to be happy or


    disappointed. This ''Ste'' really


    emy blood boil, but I was


    curious about her true identity.


    "I just really want to know her true identity."


    Ineq


    still


    I hoped she wasn''t who we suspected, that she wasn''t the lost daughter of my adopted parents.


    Another question popped into my


    mind, so immediately asked, "To further confirm it''s Ste, we''ll have to wait until we find her, right?"


    "No need; we''ll have the results tomorrow!" As said confidently.


    I was about to ask how he confirmed it. However, my dad repeated with a look of doubt, "Ste?"


    Then, his gaze at me became skeptical. "How is there another Ste?"


    I hurriedly sat next to him. "Yes, there''s another Ste, but it''s a bit of a long story. I''ll tell you all the details."


    As ordered the people outside to take the captured person away and keep an eye on him.


    Then he softly said, "Let''s rest for a while. After daybreak, we''ll go home!"


    I saw a twitch at the corner of my father''s mouth. "...Home?"


    His voice was noticeably choked up. Perhaps these two words had always been his dream!


    "Yes, we''re going home!" As said it unquestionably.


    This time, I was terrified of losing more, and I never wanted to part with my dad.


    I just managed to lie on therge sofa in the hidden room until dawn.

 Chapter 1285 Finally Home

    Finally Home


    ?


    Good news arrived early in the morning. Loak was transferred from the ICU into a regr ward.


    My father insisted on going to see him. His spirits seemed much better today. His eyes looked exceptionally bright.


    So, I had to have the special guard bring a wheelchair and personally wheel my father to see Loak. After all, my father''s life had been saved by Loak and his sister.


    Last night, my father told me that if it hadn''t been for this child''s quick thinking, there wouldn''t have been a chance to escape.


    When we arrived at Loak''s ward, doctors and nurses were examining him. As and Cane were also present.


    When Anya saw meing in, she rushed to my side and said, "Madam, the doctor said he''ll be fine!"


    "Of course, he''ll get better soon!" I smiled at her and spoke reassuringly. She looked delighted. I wanted to say a lot to her, but ournguage barrier prevented us from speaking openly.


    As approached me and said, "After the doctors finish their check-up, let''s go back to Fremont Bay together!"


    I was thrilled. Of course, I knew that Fremont Bay had a family ward and many basic facilities. When As had his fake car ident, he was in the family ward of Fremont Bay.


    "That''s great, it''ll be more convenient!" I agreed with As''s arrangement.


    "I''ve arranged the attending physician! If he''s out of danger, he''ll recover faster at home! It should be rather safe with Anya and the special guard," As said, ncing at me. "I''ll take care of your father. You go check on Oliver! I ran into Ivanna in the hallway just now!"


    "Really?" I wanted to check Oliver''s condition but couldn''t find the time. When As reminded me, I remembered that I should see them. "I''ll go right away and be back soon!"


    I turned and walked toward the other building. Oliver''s special care ward was not in this building.


    When I arrived at Oliver''s ward, I saw that he could already sit up, and hisplexion had improved since I left. He wasn''t as pale. When Lauren saw me enter, she eximed, "Oh my, you''re finally back! Ivanna just said she saw As at the hospital, and we were about to see Rory!"


    "You should focus on taking care of Oliver!" I told her, then nced at Oliver. "You look much better!"


    "As long as everything goes smoothly! I''m fine. With Lauren here, you don''t have to worry!" Oliver smiled at me and asked, "How''s Rory?"


    Just as he spoke, Alex walked in. Seeing so many people in the room, he nodded politely and went straight to Oliver''s bedside. "Dad! Are you feeling better?"


    He handed the thermos in his hand to Lauren. "Lauren, this is breakfast I brought for you. You''ve worked hard!"


    Lauren looked at Alex with a happy face. "I told you, you don''t have toe if you''re busy with schoot! 1 can handle it myself. Come on the weekend, don''t skip ss.


    Unexpectedly, Alex smiled gently. "Today is Saturday!"


    Lauren smacked her forehead and said, "Look at me, I''ve be confused. I don''t even know what day it is in the hospital; I just know it''s mealtime three times a day!"


    The two smiled at each other, a warm scene that settled my heart.


    Ivanna quietly pulled me aside, then said to Oliver, "You three should have breakfast first! I''ll chat with Chloe for a bit."


    "Why don''t we all eat together?" Lauren looked at the two of us.


    Ivanna quickly said, "I''ve already eaten. That''s why I brought breakfast for you."


    "What about you?" Lauren looked at me.


    "Don''t worry about me. I just came to check on Oliver''s condition. We''ll be going back to Fremont Bayter. I''m sure everything''s arranged at home, and we can eat there.


    Ivanna quickly said to Lauren, "Don''t worry about it. Focus on taking care of Oliver. If he''s okay, then everything will be okay for all of us!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Without further ado, she dragged me out of Oliver''s ward.

 Chapter 1286 A Small Gesture

    A Small Gesture


    Ivanna drew me to a seat in the ward''s lounge area and inquired, "Is Rory really back? Tell me about his condition. Is he okay? Is it true that he can''t walk? What did the doctor say...?"


    Ivanna bombarded me with so many questions that I felt a little overwhelmed.


    "He''s not doing so well right now. But fortunately, our n was solid, and we managed to bring him back. If we had found him anyter, he might have... sigh!"


    My eyes welled up with tears, but I continued, "But he''s back now, and he''s alive. We need to take good care of him from now on. As for his leg... we''ll have to wait for the final test results. As is confident he''ll recover, and he''s hired an excellent orthopaedic surgeon. I trust him!"


    "That''s good. As long as As is confident, there shouldn''t be any problems." Ivanna nodded.


    I looked at her belly and touched it gently with a smile. "How about you? Is the baby behaving? Are you still experiencing morning sickness?"


    "I''m much better now. The morning sickness has passed, and I''m enjoying my meals. See, isn''t it big?" Ivanna asked proudly, stroking her belly.


    I examined it briefly and nodded. "Yes, it''s big! Can you feel the baby?"


    "Yes, there are flutters, and sometimes it even kicks me!" Ivan beamed with happiness, looking every bit like a contented woman.


    I couldn''t help but touch my t stomach instinctively. Surprisingly, Ivanna''s gaze fixed on this insignificant motion. She immediately asked, "You... could it be... are you pregnant too?"


    She looked at me eagerly. I nodded, my face turning hot. "The doctor confirmed itst night. I had no idea at all."


    "My goodness, you''re brave. You went to Cirencester in this condition? Didn''t you encounter any danger there?" she asked in shock. "There''s no way nothing happened during your trip!"


    "No danger?" scoffed at Ivanna''s


    words. "The people there are on the edge. Just think about it. It was definitely dangerous. If it weren''t for my quick thinking, I might have lost my life there! Even Arnold was injured!"


    S


    I didn''t hide anything about my experience there.


    I still shuddered when I thought about how I had outwitted Mird Jaden. He was a ruthless killer, but in the end, he protected us... sigh!


    I thought about the narrow escape we had during the mall attack in Trestlewood too. It was terrifying to think about. There had been nowhere to hide!


    "What happened? Was the rescue very dangerous?" Ivanna asked. "I asked Jared, and he said it was tricky, but he didn''t go into detail with me because he was afraid I''d worry."


    "He knows what you''re like. It would be strange if he told you." I nced at her and smiled helplessly. "This isn''t something that can be exined in a few words. I can''t tell you everything today. We''re going back to Fremont Bayter. tell you When we have time."


    "It''s a good thing you rescued Rory like you wanted," Ivanna said with a lingering fear. "By the way, have you told your family about this?"


    "As should have made the arrangements. When I left, I wasn''t even allowed to take my phone. My parents knew I went there, but I won''t tell them about this until we return."


    "They''ll be okay with it, right?" Ivanna asked, worried.


    "They were concerned at first, but I


    exined things to them very clearly. I didn''t intend to hide


    anything from them. He''s my


    they won''t have any elContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    biological father, after all. I''m sure


    "That''s good. You need to deal with this rtionship properly." Ivanna looked a little worried. "Why are you so eager to go back to Fremont Bay?"

 Chapter 1287 Suspicion and Prejudice

    Suspicion and Prejudice


    ?


    Ivanna was puzzled about why we had to return to Fremont Bay so soon.


    I shrugged helplessly and said, "It''splicated. It involves the Triple Alliance, so the hospital isn''t very safe. My father was attackedst night, but thanks to As''s precautions, nothing serious happened."


    Ivanna stared at me in disbelief. "Another attack? That''s outrageous!"


    I nodded. "Yeah. The kid who saved my father was also seriously injured. He just recovered from the rescue, so it''s safer to go back. Plus, there''s the matter of Ste... sigh... it''s hard to exin."


    "What''s the deal with Ste?" Ivanna asked in astonishment. "She''s a troublemaker! Did she attack while you were in the hospital?"


    "Those people are desperate. The situation is unstable because there are too many unexined factors. That''s why Fermont Bay is safer. As has strict security there," I briefly exined to Ivanna. "So I can''t stay too long. I just came here to check on Oliver."


    "He''s recovering very well. The doctors were very surprised. The power of love is boundless, you know. Lauren and his son get along very well now, and Oliver''s mood has improved. His injury was a blessing in disguise." Ivanna smiled at me.


    I smiled, too, and Ivanna continued, "Oliver handled things well this time. I think it was the result of a long conversation between him and Alex..." "A long conversation?" I asked.


    "Yes. When you were in Cirencester, Oliver insisted on letting Lauren rest for a night when he noticed that she was tired. But Lauren refused to leave, so Oliver had to call Alex to rece Lauren for the night. As a result, they had a long conversation all night."


    Ivanna briefed me on the situation with Alex.


    "Alex is a very sensible young man. He understands everything now that he''s grown up. He took the initiative to have a private conversation with Lauren the next day while Oliver was asleep."


    "Oh?" I was surprised. That was unexpected.


    "Yeah," Ivanna nodded confidently. "He clearly supports his father''s wish to marry Lauren!"


    I covered my mouth in astonishment. "Really? That kid is more sensible than his mother!"


    Ivanna nodded again. "That''s right.


    He apologized to Lauren for his mother''s actions, and even


    exined the situation back then on behalf of his parents. He said he understood why his father handled things the way he did and why it caused Lauren to misunderstand him. He''s very mature."


    "How did he put it?" I was curious about how Alex had exined the situation.


    "That put Lauren at ease. Alex''s strong support was very effective. That kid is really smart!"


    "Really?" I looked at Ivanna in pleasant surprise and said in relief, "Looks like everything has fallen into ce. Lauren will finally be able to get married!"


    "Yeah!Things are finally getting better after all those hardships they''ve been through. Alex also


    exposed his mother''s darker side e


    That must have been why Oliver found a confidante like Lauren and kept her by his side despite public opinion."


    Ivanna looked at me and whispered, "If his son hadn''t mentioned it, I''m afraid no one would have known. Oliver has never revealed her dark past and schemes to anyone!"


    "Looks like Oliver was very patient," I eximed, looking at Ivanna.


    "ording to Alex, if it weren''t for his mother''s extreme


    narrow-mindedness and suspicion, that ident wouldn''t have


    happened. After the ident, his mother continued to torment-Oliver and the child," Ivanna whispered,All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mimicking their conversation softly.


    I was shocked.


    How could someone have been driven to do those things? It was truly unbelievable.

 Chapter 1288 Schemes Revealed

    Schemes Revealed


    ?


    My impression of Oliver had always been positive; he was a cultured, stable, but somewhat haughty man.


    After all, he was widely recognized as the big shot of Foswood. Who would dare oppose him? You couldn''t underestimate him. He would do anything. But I didn''t think his family would be like this.


    I was perplexed by the woman he had been seen with before I had gotten to know Lauren. But that was his own business, especially for someone like Oliver, who was rtively low-key.


    Ivanna continued, "But Oliver still took care of her silently and yielded to her. Oliver feared she would influence the child, so he sent him to boarding school. His ex-wife felt bitter as a result. It was her idea that Oliver had to find a woman to rece her. If Oliver didn''t do as she said, she would curse him every day, saying that Oliver was a hypocrite and a viin..."


    "How could that happen?" I couldn''t believe someone like that existed. "Why would he do that?" I was puzzled.


    "Don''t you understand?" Ivanna asked. "ording to Alex, she did that to show that Oliver had a reputation for infidelity, and she was secretly guarding herself against Oliver!"


    Imented, "My goodness! It was all part of a carefully calcted n!"


    "Alex couldn''t bear to watch it anymore and felt sorry for his father. Oliver, who was so sophisticated outside, was just a puppet at home. His mother''s behavior was too much! Alex said he felt relieved when he learned that his mother had moved out.


    "You tell me, Chloe, what kind of person would say such disrespectful words? What extreme measures must they be driven to to be so disrespectful?" Ivanna shook her head angrily as she nced at me.


    "He also said that after Lauren disappeared, Oliver waspletely depressed and lost confidence for a while, which scared him."


    I sighed. "It seems that fate ys with people. Despite having a very sessful job, Oliver''s life was aplete disaster. Fortunately, Alex was sensible. I hope the three of them will be happy in the future." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Alex and Lauren talked a lot, which moved Lauren deeply." Ivanna sighed. "Hey! Why did they waste so much time when they could have done this earlier?"


    l


    "That''s fate," Isighed. "If it weren''t for this, no one might have known how Oliver suffered in the past. Lauren wouldn''t have had the chance to find out about this either. How could a man like Oliver tell her those things?"


    "Yeah, that''s right." Ivanna nodded in agreement.


    I continued, "And even if he had told her that, she wouldn''t have believed it if someone else hadn''t confirmed it. And that someone else turned out to be his son. She finally sees the truth now. Oliver is lucky."


    "So are you saying that Oliver being stabbed was a blessing in disguise?" Ivanna asked, and we bothughed.


    She continued, "It gave them an opportunity to figure out their true feelings and assuage Lauren''s fears. Otherwise, there would have been all kinds of misunderstanding."


    "I''m really d things turned out like this. But I owe Oliver my life. If it weren''t for him, I would have been injured. I might not even be here," I sighed. "Good deeds bring good rewards!"


    "Don''t say that. We didn''t know that would happen, and I''m sure none of us would have stood by at such a critical moment. I''m sure you wouldn''t have done that if it were you," Ivannaforted me.


    At that moment, Ivana''s phone rang. She hastily removed it from her purse and said, "It''s your husband, As."


    I reached out and took the phone from her hand. "He must be calling me home."


    When I answered, sure enough, it was As saying he was leaving.

 Chapter 1289 Finally Back Home

    Finally Back Home


    ?


    After hanging up, Ivanna and I returned to Oliver''s hospital room. I said, "Oliver, take good care of yourself. I''lle see you again tomorrow. I need to handle some things at home."


    Oliver nodded quickly. "Go ahead. I''m fine now. You don''t need toe if you''re busy. Since Lauren''s here, I''m sure I''ll recover quickly. She takes really good care of me."


    I smiled knowingly and teased, "Of course you''re fine! She''s very gentle, and she''s the best of us!"


    Lauren, who was still busy feeding Oliver, instructed, "Please see Chloe off, Alex."


    "There''s no need for that." I held Alex back. "We''re not strangers. You guys go ahead and eat. I need to go back to Fremont Bay to see my dad. When he''s discharged, your family shoulde to Fremont Bay, and we''ll celebrate properly."


    Alex immediately stood up. "Okay, Chloe. I''ll definitely be there!"


    After exchanging pleasantries, I quickly left them and returned to my father''s side.


    As had already arranged for a caretaker to pick up my father and Loak and take them directly to Fremont Bay.


    Since it was Saturday, everyone, including the children, was at home.


    As must have told everyone that we wereing back. As soon as we entered Fremont Bay, the whole family came out to wee us. The car drove to the family ward area of the annex building. We settled my father, Loak, and the medical staff there.


    We put my father in the annex so he could be treated there more easily.


    Both my parents followed us, and As introduced everyone. My father didn''t know much about my experiences, but when As told him that these were my foster parents, my father reached out a trembling hand and said, "Thank you!"


    He held my foster father''s hand and didn''t let go. I understood that he had something to say to my foster father.


    My father seemed tired, but he was in good condition. After all, he had finallye home, and I think he must have been very excited to be here.


    Ava''s eyes flickered as she looked at the man in the bed. She might have been shocked by how thin my father was, as she seemed nervous for the first time.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I pulled her over and said, "Call him Grandpa, Sweetheart!"


    She silently crouched behind me when my father reached out to her, but she couldn''t help but poke her head out in curiosity.


    My father felt a little embarrassed and said, "I must have scared her."


    My foster father very kindly held her in his arms and pointed to my father, saying, "Sweetheart, that''s your real grandfather!"


    Ava, who had no idea what a real grandfather was, simply stared at my father with a little fear in her big eyes. She hugged my foster father''s neck, asking, "Why are there so many grandpas?"


    Everyoneughed, but I felt a little sad.


    My foster father exined, "It''s because all these grandpas love you and your mom. You should love all your grandpas too!"


    Ava nodded obediently and jumped out of my foster father''s embrace. She walked over cautiously and leaned over the bed, calling out to my father softly and timidly. "Grandpa!"


    She waited a moment before raising her little hand. When my father''s skinny hand carefully grasped hers, Ava waspletely enamored, staring at it with wide eyes.


    My father''s eyes filled with tears, and he choked as he said, "She looks just like when Ste was young! She''s so beautiful! She''s precious!"


    At that moment, everyone felt a lump in their throats.


    My mother couldn''t control her emotions and wiped her eyes.


    Only my father and my foster father stayed together after As had made arrangements for someone to look after my father. As knew that my father wanted to talk to my foster father.


    We returned to the main building. Grandma Rose sighed with relief. "Finally, things have turned out alright. Congrattions! This is a joyous asion!"


    Then she looked at me. "Go wash up. Why do you look so tired? I''m sure you haven''t gotten any rest. You worked so hard to bring him back!" As looked at Grandma Rose and my mother. "We have some good news! Chloe and I are having a baby!"


    "Oh my! Is this true?" The two olddies were overjoyed.


    My mother grabbed my hand. "How long has it been? You... oh dear, you''re pregnant, but you still went to Cirencester. That must have been dangerous. Thank goodness nothing happened."


    Then she sped her hands together in prayer. "Our family''s been blessed with happiness!"


    "The doctor advised her to get more rest. The examination showed that the fetus is a little unstable because of the rushing around she''s been doingtely, so she needs to rest." As looked at me and said, "She''s been behaving terribly!"

 Chapter 1290 Favoring Sons Over Daughters

    Favoring Sons Over Daughters


    ?


    My mom agreed with As, saying, "As is right. You can''t be reckless. From now on, you should try to reduce your workload as much as possible. You need to think about the child."


    Grandma Rose immediately said, "Why are you still here? Go take a shower and rest, quickly. Your mom and I will prepare some supplements for you and get a doctor toe check on you!"


    "Oh, don''t be so nervous. I''m fine. He just said that because he''s worried." I nced at As and rolled my eyes. "He''s making a fuss over nothing."


    "Don''t take this too lightly. The first trimester is very important. You''re not young anymore, so you have to be careful," my mom said nervously. "Go back to your room and rest!"


    As was even more eager. Without a word, he picked me up and turned back to the building.


    I said shyly, "Can''t you be a little more discreet? This is embarrassing."


    He smirked disdainfully. "We''re married. Why are you embarrassed? This is my first time being a real dad, so of course I''m nervous."


    His words left me speechless. It was true. There was no way he wouldn''t be nervous. This was his first time being a dad!


    As we walked, he said, "It would be great if we had a son, right? Then we''ll have a boy and a girl. A perfectbination!" "So you prefer a son?" I winked at him and said coquettishly, "When the timees, I hope you won''t favor the boy."


    "Of course not. I''m partial to my daughter." His words made my heart blossom with joy.


    When I found out that I was pregnant with Ava, Matthew wasn''t very enthusiastic. He thought it was a little early because the firm was just getting started. But only he knew the real reason for his reaction.


    I shook my head. Why was I thinking about Matthew again?


    The Murphys had always preferred sons and hoped for them eagerly. After I gave birth, when they said it was a daughter, Matthew''s father left the hospital immediately.


    It was like it happened yesterday.


    "When I gave birth to Ava, the Murphy family was upset because it was a girl." I looked at As and said, "Just because it was a girl."


    "What''s the big deal? I said I hoped it


    would be a boy because it would make a good pair, but that was just a joke. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine with anything. If it''s a boy, that would be good if it''s a girl, then we''ll have a pair of sisters in our family. They''ll be inseparable. I''ll make sure the two princesses of the Pierce family will be the happiest girls in the world. You can trust me!"


    "I need to have a son! If this one is a girl, then I''ll have another one!" I said firmly.


    "Having those two would be good enough. Looks like you''re really confident in your strength!" He teased as he looked at me.


    I blushed andughed, hitting him lightly, "Stop that nonsense. I like children. I would love to have a son, too."


    Weughed and joked as we returned to our room.


    The warm water made me rx. My wish to see my father again had been granted when he returned. I felt myself rxpletely as there was no longer any pressure.


    Drowsiness suddenly overwhelmed


    1


    me. When As helped me take out a change of clothes, I had almost fallen asleep in the bathtub. He immediately lifted me out. "You should finish washing up before you to fall asleep like this. You could drown, you know? Next time, don''t take a bath if you''re alone, understand?"


    sleep. It''s dangerous for Defore you


    "Stop nagging me!" I murmured, my eyes closed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He chuckled lightly, kissed me, then covered me with the nket on the bed. He went to get the hairdryer and dried my hair carefully. The warm air blowing through my hair made my scalp tingle. I turned over and fell asleep.


    Maybe it was because I had finally


    returned home, or perhaps it was because my father had finally been brought back, or maybe it was because Thadn''t slept well these past few days, or perhaps it was because I was pregnant and felt sleepy. I fell into a deep sleep. When I opened my eyes again, it was the next morning.


    I was startled when I saw Ava by my bed, looking at me with a curious expression.

 Chapter 1291 Mother-Daughter Conversation

    Mother-Daughter Conversation


    ?


    Simrly, she was startled when I opened my eyes. She then smiled brightly and asked in a clear and crisp voice, "Mom, are you awake?" I patted beside me and said softly, "Come up, I miss my baby!"


    She hurriedly climbed up, rolled to my side, and giggled.


    I hugged her and pulled her into the nket. I held her in my arms and said, "My baby has grown so tall! When did you grow so much?"


    This statement was true. My kid was small in my memories, but she had grown sorge, even if she was still soft.


    "When you weren''t at home!" She blinked her big eyes and looked at my face. This answer had some weight to it, making me feel a bit guilty. She continued to ask, "Mom loves Ava the most, right?"


    "Of course! Mom loves Ava the most!" I said, but I felt nervous inside. Since she could say such things, it meant her little mind was troubled again. This child was so clever.


    "Mom has been too busytely! I haven''t properly kissed my precious daughter! What''s wrong? Did you miss Mommy?" I asked as I gave her a quick kiss.


    Honestly, I had to admit that I had been neglecting hertely, and I felt a bit guilty.


    She''d spent a lot more time with her grandmother than with me during the past year.


    She reached out her little arms and hugged my neck. "Is Mommy going to have a little baby?"


    I was taken aback. It seemed Ava also knew about the baby, which exined why she came to my room to see me. I wondered why she had such an explorative look in her eyes earlier.


    "Yes!" I didn''t evade her question. "Ava will soon have a little brother or sister. Are you happy?"


    "Yes! I''m happy!" She nodded, but she didn''t look quite happy. After a pause, she asked again, "Then Mommy won''t be able to y with Ava like before?"


    "Of course not. Mommy will still y with Ava, but with the addition of a little brother or sister, we''ll y together! Because you''re both Mommy''s children, it''ll be the same. This way, Ava will have apanion! When you have a little brother or sister, Ava can be a big sister!"


    "But I have Jenny?" She countered.


    It seemed she had deep concerns.


    I encircled her tightly with my arms. I faced her and whispered in her ear, "Jenny also has her mom and dad. When shees to the estate to be with you, she''s separated from her mom and dad, right?"


    She looked contemtive, but didn''t answer me.


    I smiled and continued, "We can''t keep


    jet


    dad fy away from her mom and


    dad for too long. She also has her owndife and happiness. She''ll miss her mom and dad, right?"


    She nodded this time, her eyes filling with tears. "Jenny won''t leave now, will she?"


    It seemed she was afraid of being separated from Jenny.


    "No! But when the holidayse, we''ll let Jenny go home to see her mom and dad!" I said, "Because she''ll miss her mom and dad too!" "Can I go with Jenny?" Ava asked earnestly.


    "Um... sure!" I hesitated for a moment but nodded.


    A smile appeared on the little girl''s face.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason I agreed was that I didn''t want her to be selfish. I wanted her to expand her views. Letting her experience the atmosphere of


    Jenny''s home wasn''t a bad thing.


    I added, "Jenny''s home has many little brothers and sisters. Just like in the future, you''ll have a little brother or sister, so you''ll never be apart!"


    "Will we never be apart?" She looked lost in thought.


    "Yes, because you''re their big sister!"


    Herrge eyes blinked as she listened intently as if she was still thinking.

 Chapter 1292 Daughters Thoughts

    Daughter''s Thoughts


    ?


    "We shall have a very happy family. We''ll be inseparable as we y, live, and grow together! However, being a big sisteres with responsibilities. Do you understand what responsibility means?"


    She said in her innocent voice, "Yes, the teacher says, respecting the elderly and loving the young is responsibility!"


    "Oh! My good daughter is so smart, she knows so much!" I praised her, "You are right, that''s responsibility! So Ava has the responsibility to take care of her little brothers and sisters. Mommy will always love you all!"


    "Will Daddy still love me?" She asked earnestly.


    I knew she was referring to As when she said "Daddy."


    "Of course, Daddy loves Ava the most! No matter how many little brothers and sisters there are in the future, Daddy will always love Ava!" "Why?" She asked.


    "Because you came into this world first! Daddy has loved you for a long time, they cameter! Also, Ava has a Daddy from the Murphy family! Everyone loves you!"


    I patiently exined it to her. I couldn''t let her have this knot in her heart.


    This little kid was highly intelligent. I saw that she had a lot on her mind, but she also had a very malleable mind. One could swiftly get her to change her mind as long as her reasons were provided.


    "Will my dad make a lot of money ande back?" She suddenly asked me.


    I thought for a moment and said, "He will! But whether he makes a lot of money or not, he is still your dad! Even though he made mistakes in the past, you forgave him. So even if he doesn''t have money in the future, you shouldn''t dislike him! Can you do it?"


    She stared at my face and said, "Yes, I can! Even if Dad has no money, Ava still loves Dad, but as long as he doesn''t hit Mom!"


    I knew that in her little heart, there was already a shadow of when Matthew used to hit me.


    "He won''t! He doesn''t dare anymore," I said seriously.


    "Yeah, if he dares to hit Mom again, Daddy As will punish him! If he hits Mom again, Ava won''t want him anymore! Ava will only want Daddy As Ava looked like she had aContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    common enemy.


    I knew that this girl held grudges, but she still had a kind of tangled feeling towards Matthew.


    "Will I have many brothers and sisters?" Her mind was very active, and she jumped back to the topic of siblings.


    "Yes, there will be many! From Auntie Ivanna''s family, Auntie Lauren''s family, and in the future, from Uncle Arnold & Ardie''s family. Just think about it, you''re the oldest sister!"


    Sure enough, this hit the mark. She suddenly became happy. She sat up and looked at me with her big eyes, unable to hide her excitement.


    "Then can I teach them many things? I can y with them, learn with them, and... take them to eat delicious food!"


    She kept listing things she could do.


    I smiled in relief. I drew her back into my arms and kissed her repeatedly but I couldn''t shake my uneasiness. There were too many thoughts n her young mind-more than children her age should have.


    I hugged her and said, "My sweet Ava is very kind-hearted! You''ll definitely be a good big sister!"


    "I will! I really like my little brothers and sisters! Wait, I don''t have a sister yet, only brothers. Auntie Myra''s baby and Mannie are also brothers. Mommy, is the one in your belly a sister or a brother?"


    She seemed to have discovered a big problem and asked me while climbing up and flipping the nket to touch my belly.


    "I don''t know yet, they''re still too small! I don''t know if they''re a brother or a sister!" I informed her, "We have to wait a few more months, then Mommy will tell you!"


    "When will I know? I''ll teach her to sing!" Ava said, "And also, Taekwondo!"


    I almostughed. It seemed Ava wanted to teach now.

 Chapter 1293 Big Sister in Our Family

    Big Sister in Our Family


    ?


    While I was happily speaking with my daughter in the room, As softly pulled open the door and entered.


    He probably assumed I was still asleep and was surprised to see Ava on my bed. He quickly walked over, "I heard voices in the room and thought I was hearing things. It turns out my sweetheart is chatting with Mommy?"


    Ava had always been close to As. When she saw himing in, she became very happy, "Daddy, Mommy said I''ll be the big sister in the future and will have lots of little brothers and sisters!"


    As curled up next to me and gave Ava a big hug, "Really? The big sister? Daddy is proud!"


    The three of usughed sweetly.


    As''s long arms embraced both of us. "In the future, my sweetheart will have a tough job being the big sister!"


    "Daddy, I have responsibility! I''m not afraid of hard work!" Ava said it seriously.


    This sentence made As particrly happy. "Our sweetheart will definitely be a role model for her younger siblings in the future!"


    Like a small magpie, Ava chattered nonstop with delight.


    Until As heard my stomach rumbling, he immediately got up and picked up Ava. "We have to let Mommy eat now, or else the little sibling won''t grow!"


    Her ck grape-like eyes widened as she looked at As''s face in disbelief, "Really? The little sibling won''t grow if Mommy doesn''t eat?"


    As nodded solemnly. "Yes if Mommy doesn''t eat on time or is picky, it will affect the little sibling''s growth. So from now on, our sweetheart must help Daddy supervise Mommy to eat on time, and no picky eating!"


    "Okay!" She nodded as if shouldering some great responsibility. Then she immediately got off the bed and pulled my hand, "Mommy, hurry up. Brush your teeth and wash your face. I will apany Mommy and the little sibling to eat!"


    I got out of bed, showered, and changed into cozy house clothes before heading downstairs.


    In the living room downstairs, my


    mom and Grandma Rose were talking. Ava yelled as she hurried downstairs, "Grandma, Great grandma, hurry up. I''ll apany Mommy to eat,


    the little sibling won''t groovel


    else


    Her childish voice echoed in the living room. As and I smiled at each other. I nced at As and said, "Don''t say everything to the kids in the future, she takes it seriously!"


    "Our family needs democracy like


    this. Back in Nocturnia, our own family, our big family, was democratic like this. When we lived together in a vi, your family lived on the west side, and our family lived on the east side. It was very harmonious." He mentioned the past again.


    Every time he said this, I would imagine how it was. But there would be a faint pain in my head, with no images to recall.


    "In the future, we can do the same here! When Dn and the others get married, they can live in our annex building. What do you think?" As asked.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course, it''s more lively that way!" I nodded.


    Otherwise, this backyard is toorge, and the back wing and the annex to the main building''s left and right are all vacant. There are still a lot of empty rooms, which is quite


    vein


    wasteful, even if they were utilized


    as event spaces.


    "Why did you build such a big castle in the first ce?" I asked him unconsciously, "It''s so empty and wasteful. If it were filled up, our yard would be lively!"


    He smiled but didn''t answer. We had already gone downstairs. Ava dragged us into the dining room. She even took the initiative to pull out the chair for me, "Mommy, sit down quickly!"


    I happily sat on the chair she pulled out, "Well! Now I can rest assured and let my daughter take care of me. My baby has grown up! She''s like a big sister!"


    I knew she especially liked this title.


    Grandma Rose and my mother came over. I asked, "Where''s Dad?"


    My mother said to me, "Your dad went to the annex building early to have breakfast with Rory! They hit it off immediately and chatted for a long time yesterday!"


    "Really?" I asked with relief. I didn''t expect them to get along so well.


    I couldn''t express how enthusiastic I was to see the annex building, even though I truly wanted to. I had to hold off on leaving until after dinner.

 Chapter 1294 Shotgun Wedding

    Shotgun Wedding


    ?


    Arnold came running down the stairs at that very moment, found me in the dining room, and sat down next to me with joy. "I have to go back to Gerbyter! -"


    Before he could finish, I noticed As ncing at him. Arnold halted instantly, clearing his throat before saying, "Uh... I need to take care of some paperwork!"


    I immediately looked straight at As and watched him smile at me.


    "Is there news about Bryon''s case? Is it going to be publicly tried?" I asked Arnold directly. If I guessed correctly, As''s trial must have been scheduled.


    I was sure that As didn''t want me to go. After all, it''s a special time for me now.


    "Not so soon! But... our project in Gerby, Arkadia za, is about to bepleted, and it''s going to officially open soon!" Arnold said.


    "So soon? Have all the merchants signed up?" I was a little surprised. This speed was too fast.


    "They''re all established models, so it''s not soplicated!" This time, it was As who replied.


    I didn''t continue to ask further. When I had the chance, I would call Beatrice to avoid being brushed off by these two. I was toozy to engage in a battle of wits with them.


    The most urgent matter was to visit the Huffman family.


    It''s been a long time since I saw Mr. Anson. I also needed to talk to him about Mird. There had to be an exnation. Then, I would inform Dn how to handle it.


    I casually asked As, "When can Dne back?"


    "Soon! Do you have anything else to tell me?" As asked me.


    After giving it some thought, Iid down my spoon and said, "Take care of the burial of the old man in that remote vige for me! He was sacrificed to protect me..."


    As immediately replied, "It''s already taken care of. Don''t worry. And I have settled down those few households in the remote vige to Goldengrove."


    I nced at him and said, "But Goldengrove has many remnants of Navi. Aren''t you afraid..."


    "Goldengrove has been taken over by General Xavier. As for how he deals with those people, it''s up to him!" As elegantly exined.


    I didn''t continue to inquire. I didn''t have any good feelings about that ce.


    After breakfast, I pushed away the utensils in front of me. My mother quickly said, "Chloe, don''t go out today. The doctor your grandmother invited will be here soon to check on you!"


    "Okay! Then I''ll stay home with you


    today! Butter, I''ll go to the


    Huffman family! Grandma, I was thinking of taking Ava to see Dad Archie in Sris! I promised him!" | said to my grandmother.


    "Archie heard that Rory has been brought back and said he''lle back when he''s free. He thinks the weather in Sris is getting cold. You''d better not go. With your current condition, it''s better not to


    §Ö


    tire yourself out.


    "You should take good care of yourself and your pregnancy. You''re already thirty, hence you need to be extra careful!" Grandma said lovingly. "But I promised Dad. If I can''t even do this, what kind of daughter am I?" I felt a little ashamed.


    "Don''t take it lightly. If your health is not good now, it will be difficult to conceive in the future." Grandma''s words were weighty, and I didn''t dare to argue.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She nced at me and said again, "You still have a long life ahead of you. It''s not overnight. Archie is very happy! He kept praising As for being sensible!"


    "He''s sensible?" Arnold immediately


    retorted, "It''s just a matter of time! If he''s desperate, I''ll try to have a shotgun wedding for him. I will let him bold his grandson first, so he won''t say I''m not sensible!


    "Just you?" As snorted disdainfully.

 Chapter 1295 Mode of Bantering

    Mode of Bantering


    ?


    Seeing these two about to banter again, I quickly got up and said, "I''ll go to the annex to check on them!"


    Ava immediately shouted, "I want to go see Grandpa too!"


    I had to try to reach out and grab her, but Bryon got there before and lifted Ava off the ground. I understood that he was afraid it would be hard for me to carry her.


    "Oh, right! What about breakfast for the others?" I asked. After all, Loak''s siblings and the medical staff were in the annex building.


    "Don''t worry, Jim has arranged everything!" As reassured me.


    Feeling relieved, I held my daughter''s hand and walked towards the annex building together.


    I don''t know why, even though he was in the annex building, I felt like the whole Fremont Bay had meaning now.


    I went to see Loak first. He hadn''t woken up yet, so his face was still very pale. It''s possible that he was just relocated here yesterday and had only recently recovered. He looked a little worn out.


    Anya was by his side, with a tense expression on her young face. Meanwhile, a doctor was carefully observing Loak''s various indicators.


    When the doctor saw mee in, he immediately greeted me respectfully, Mrs. As!"


    "Don''t be so polite. Have you all had breakfast?" I asked. They all replied that they had eaten.


    "Can the patient eat when he wakes up?" I asked the doctor.


    "He can have a small amount of nutritious liquid food-not too much, as the lung injury hasn''t healed yet! It''s best not to rush," the doctor said.


    I nodded, and then let them go about their business.


    Loak''s eyshes trembled. He slowly opened his eyes. I quickly bent down to look at him and softly called out, "Loak, are you okay?"


    He tried hard to open his eyes. He looked at me and then nodded. He could understand a little English. He was now concentrating his eyes and said, "Thank you... Madam!"


    I reached out and patted his shoulder, "I should thank you! This is our home, and you are safe here. Take care of your injuries!"


    Anya tranted for his brother, and Loak nodded continuously, his eyes full of gratitude.


    Ava looked at Loak on the sickbed, and ran over to ask Anya, "What happened to him?"


    Anya knelt right away and said to Ava, "He''s injured!"


    These two children are only ten years apart. I secretly felt fortunate that my daughter Ava was lucky, and I secretly resolved to take good care of this pair of siblings.


    I was sincerely curious about his time at the base, and how he managed to locate my father. Not to mention the possibility that I might have lost my father if Loak hadn''t been there, and even the crucial details behind the BZ n


    That was the lifelong effort of As''s father and my father. My father had already put his life in danger for this.


    Of course, it was also a loss for the country. My father had focused on Zydan to leave this wealth to Zydan. After all, our roots are here.


    However, Loak was unable to speak much at the moment due to his health. He had a lung injury, and even breathing was difficult for him right now, so he had been on oxygen.


    I asked the doctor again, "Will there be any seque in his lungs after he recovers?"


    "No, it will gradually recover with his rehabilitation, but it will be a slow process, and he will need to exercise more. Butplete recovery is not a problem; he will still be full of energy in the future." Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled relievedly at this, and Anya naturally smiled gratefully, too.


    She thanked me once again, and I could tell she was very appreciative-something she wouldn''t have experienced in Navi.


    When I inquired about any additional needs, Anya replied with a swift wave of her hand, "No need, Madam, everything is fine!"


    I didn''t disturb them too much and


    went to see my father. My foster father was still there, and the tableware on the table hadn''t been put away. The two of them were still chatting, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.

 Chapter 1296 The Secret of the Map

    Chapter 1296 The Secret of the Map


    ?


    When my dad saw me and Ava walk in, he quickly stood up. "I seem to have lost control again. I''ll go check on my nts outside. When you''re feeling better, I''ll push you out there to get some fresh air. Your daughter can keep youpany for now."


    He looked at me and said, "Take good care of your dad. I''ll go outside for a bit."


    "Okay, Dad." I nodded obediently. I didn''t feel awkward, despite my unique family situation. After all, they were my close family. I couldn''t do without any of them in my life.


    I rang the bell to have the dishes cleared and opened the windows to let in some fresh air.


    Then I sat beside him and asked, "Dad, are you feeling better? Did you sleep wellst night?"


    He looked better than when he woke up feeling despondent.


    "I slept better than ever." He sounded like he was in good spirits, and I smiled with relief.


    "That was the best sleep I''ve had in years. I finally feel relieved since I''ve settled my life''s work with Louis for our children. And As truly lives up to his father''s expectations." His eyes gleamed.


    His expression was content, and he looked at me and continued, "His personal ns align perfectly with ours. They''re just not as expansive. Once he gets his hands on ourwork map. it will empower him. Louis must be watching over us from the heavens."


    "Wait, so you don''t have thework map?" I asked.


    "I already discussed this with As yesterday. The map is not in my possession. Louis and I nned for this. We feared the consequences would be dire if news of it leaked or if it got lost."


    I nodded, fully understanding the importance of safeguarding a map like that.


    "We stored the map in a safe deposit box in Wyss Bank. We each held a different key, and both keys and a, password are required to open the box and ess the map." My father revealed this secret cautiously.


    ABUMS


    When I heard that, I grew nervous and asked, "Keys? As didn''t mention having a key."


    "As said that even the remains were iplete after the crash. There was no trace of any key," my father said seriously.


    "What about the bank''s safe deposit box?" I pressed anxiously. "What if... if the map goes missing...?"


    "Chances of it being taken are slim. The keys have been separated, and no one knows the details, so they won''t know the whole story even if they do find the keys. Plus, there''s still the password.  Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "No one will be able to open the box without the password, even if they have both keys. And even if they manage to crack it, they wouldn''t understand the map.


    "Only the two of us can decipher it, and there are no markings on it. Those are all in my possession," he pointed to his head, "And no one else knows this secret. Only Louis and I did."


    "What about your key?" I asked.


    His expression turned serious, and he sighed. "It''s still at the old house."


    "You mean the old house in Nocturnia where we used to live together? But as far as I know, Celine owns that ce."


    "Yes." He looked regretful. "I couldn''t think of a safer ce to keep the keys back then. I didn''t think our home would be lost to someone else one day."


    My heart sank. I murmured, "I


    wonder if they''ve searched that


    house. Would they find the key? Can we find the key? After all, it''s been so many years. And what if it''s fallen into their hands...?"


    The more I thought about it, the more terrifying it seemed.

 Chapter 1297 Story of the Two Families

    Chapter 1297 Story of the Two Families


    ?


    My father shook his head. "I need to get better as soon as possible. I want to help As fulfill Louis''sst wish and see if we canpletely replicate those maps in my lifetime."


    "Those maps? You mean it''s not just one map?" I looked at my father in confusion.


    "Of course not. To be precise, there are six maps, one for each continent, excluding Wrekonia. We did send some people there, but the harsh environment forced us to abandon the mission.


    "However, we continued to explore around the edges of Wrekonia. What those seven members did was remarkable, even when they had nomunication among themselves.


    "As says he only knows two of them. He has no idea about the other five, which means their fate is uncertain. So, restoring the maps to their original state might be difficult," my father said with a grave expression, sighing softly.


    "It would be best if we could retrieve the maps. It would save us a lot of trouble," he continued.


    "Don''t worry about it, Dad. Just focus on getting well. It doesn''t matter if we mine those minerals or not. Your health is my biggest concern." I took his hand.


    "You''ve suffered for so many years. Now you can live peacefully with me and As. As long as you''re here and healthy, that''s all that matters."


    My father looked at me and gently caressed my head with his frail hand. "I''m sorry for all the suffering you''ve endured, my precious daughter. As told me you''ve been through a lot too. We should be grateful. Your foster parents are your true parents. They gave you a second chance at life, and they''ve taken care of you so well all these years."


    His eyes were filled with guilt.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. They''ve been like real parents to me. They''ve treated me with genuine care and love. As long as I can remember, they''ve cherished me like a princess and never let me down. I''ll always be grateful," I assured him.


    Ava snuggled closer to me and looked at my father, trying to please him. "I''ll be grateful too."


    My father smiled affectionately at Ava. "My clever little granddaughter."


    "Now, tell me about your previous marriage." He scrutinized me, then nced at Ava. "It''s rare to see such a well-behaved little girl."


    I ruffled Ava''s hair. She looked up at me and snuggled closer to me.


    I recounted everything about my past with the Murphy family and what happened to Matthew.


    My father looked regretful, but heforted me, saying, "Let bygones be bygones. That was all part of God''s n for As to find you in the end."


    "Yes, after we were separated, he looked for me for eighteen years. He said he always believed I was still out there, and that he would find me eventually."


    My father smited. "I''ve had high hopes for that boy since he was


    little. You two were inseparable. He''s only a few months older than you but he always protected you like an older brother. He was just like a little man. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "We had hoped that our families would be one someday, but we didn''t expect all these twists and turns. It''s a blessing he didn''t give up on you. He''s a good man."


    "He cares for the both of us, and he even risked his life to save Ava. He treats us with a lot of love and care." I hugged my daughter tightly, feeling grateful.


    "This was all fate." My father sighed. "Back then, I was opposed to Louis focusing the business in Torado, but his vision was right."


    "You have to focus on getting better soon, Dad. As really needs you."


    "Yes. I hope to start the BZ n soon when the time is right. The Pierce family will have its sessor, and Louis can finally rest in peace." My father seemed to remember something and asked, "Have you seen Loak? How is he doing today?"


    "I saw him and he''s getting better," L reassured my father. Then I looked at my father and asked, "How did As find you? That''s something I''ve always wanted to know."

 Chapter 1298 Impersonating Another

    Chapter 1298 Impersonating Another


    ?


    My father listened to my question and shook his head slightly. "I don''t know the details. I was locked in the basement of the base, which had two levels, and I was on the bottom floor.


    "I only had contact with two people. One was a woman named Taya, who was responsible for bringing me food. The other was Navi''s right-hand man, lerak. He was a sly character, and he was always smiling. Whenever he let Taya in to bring me food, he would leave immediately, and I never saw anyone else."


    "lerak?" I repeated. "How did I miss him when I was there? I''ve never seen him."


    "He''s cunning and treacherous. Many of Navi''s strategies were reportedly his ideas, which made him Navi''s strategist. He looks harmless on the outside, but he''s rotten to the core."


    My father''s expression turned sour as he spoke about lerak.


    I searched my memory, but couldn''t recall ever seeing him.


    My father continued, "Loak used to take care of me. They didn''t keep a close watch on me at the time. Only Loak and another young man dealt with


    me.


    "The other guy was despicable and often resorted to violence, but Loak was different. Whenever those thugs harassed me, he would step in to stop them. Sometimes, he even got beaten up for interfering."


    As my father recounted these past events, my heart ached.


    "You''ve suffered so much, Dad," I said, my voice trembling.


    He squeezed my hand gently andforted me softly. "Don''t worry. It''s all in the past now. I finally have my children with me, and you guys brought me back."


    I sighed, feeling helpless and nodding silently.


    Ava touched my father''s hand quietly, perhaps finding it the strangest hand she''d ever seen.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    My father looked at her lovingly and smiled.


    I asked, "What happened afterward?"


    My father continued, "As time went on, we started tomunicate. He was kind. Later, he told me that his parents had both been killed by Navi, and he mentioned having a sister who was also there, working as Navi''s servant.


    "Then, one day, he suddenly disappeared. I thought something had happened to him. From then on, I was sent to the basement and never let out again."


    "How long were you kept in the basement?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure. There was no sunlight in the basement, so I had no way to tell day from night." My father shook his head. "But it felt like a long time."


    "As never gave up on you. He did everything to find you over the years, believing that you were still alive. It''s been almost half a year since he, brought Loak and his sister back We only found out about you when rk was arrested. That was when As made a detailed rescue n."


    Ava stayed silent, snuggling in my arms. She watched her grandfather and was unusually quiet.


    "That was how it was. One day,


    9,


    when Taya brought me food, she secretly slipped me a note with three words written crookedly on it. ''I''II rescue you.'' At the time, I didn''t understand what it meant or who would rescue me, and those were agonizing days. But I never had a chance to talk to Taya. lerak was always cautious and never gave us a chance to be alone." Content


    "He sneaked in to find you himself. Otherwise, we would have been helpless," I told my father.


    "I had to y dumb, ignore


    everything, and act as if I knew


    f.n


    nothing. Iwas afraid of implicating the kid, who was just a little girl Everyone in that base had a story. It seemed peaceful, but it was filled with bloodshed."


    "And then?" I asked eagerly.


    "Not long after, Navi''s adopted daughter came to see me, apanied by lerak. She stared at me for a long time before asking me questions in a mocking tone. She asked if I missed home and my daughter."


    "Ste again? She''s been by Celine''s side all along, using my name to impersonate me. How infuriating!" I said angrily.

 Chapter 1299 The Missing Person

    Chapter 1299 The Missing Person


    ?


    "Yes, As already filled me in on that. I was taken aback at first. She knew about my daughter and asked if I wanted to see her. I felt a mix of anxiety and joy. I suspected you were still alive, but I was worried if her questions implied anything else."


    "I understand how you felt. I''ll definitely settle the score with her someday."


    "She asked me if I wanted to see my daughter. That question made me tense up immediately. Just imagine how worried I was, fearing for your safety.


    "I asked her where my daughter was. She arrogantly responded that the only way to see my daughter was to spill the beans on whatever secret Louis and I had been hiding."


    After finishing his sentence, he smiled at me.


    "It was precisely that statement that put me on alert. She was using my daughter to manipte me, trying to extract my secret. It was then I became certain that they realized I must be valuable, but they didn''t know why."


    I looked at my father. He seemed wise and had managed to maintain his rity andposure despite being trapped.


    "That must have been after we captured rk. They must have suspected something then. Even now, they haven''t figured out your true value. Looks like they''re still clueless about the real BZ n," I spected.


    "You''re right. So I said, ''I do have a secret, but I won''t tell you unless I see my daughter.'' I figured if I did that, they wouldn''t dare touch you. Your safety was the most important thing to me, regardless of whether you were with them.¡±


    "Dad." I choked up. Despite his loss of freedom, he still thought about protecting me.


    "She pressured me for a while, but when I didn''t budge, she left in frustration."


    "Did she cause those injuries?" I asked.


    The doctor had mentioned my father''s injuries.


    "Yes. But not long after, she came back and got lerak to inject me with something. After that, I don''t remember much," he exined.


    I felt relieved. "Looks like As''s return to the base disrupted their ns. Otherwise, you might have been taken away again, and we would have missed the opportunity to save you."


    I spected that As''s timely


    return han


    left Navi at a loss andet


    given him no time to take Ste and my father away.


    Just then, my phone rang. I picked up immediately when I saw that it was Anson.


    "Hey, Chlo. I heard you brought someone back?" he asked.


    "Yes, Anson. We''re back at Pleca Park. I was just thinking ofing to see you."


    "You don''t have toe here. I''ll head over to your ce with Jared. Get ready." "Alright. I''ll be waiting."


    After hanging up, I informed my father, "Anson and Jared areing to see you. Anson''s like a godfather to me. I''m sworn sisters with his daughter."


    My father nodded in understanding.


    "You rest up. I''ll go check outside." I helped my father lie down, then took Ava back to the main building.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since it was Sunday, As was home. I went straight to his study.


    He was on the phone. When he saw me, he gestured to the sofa, telling me to wait.


    When he finished his call, he approached me and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Anson and Jared are on their way to see Dad." I informed him.


    "Oh? Perfect timing. I have something to discuss with Jared," he said happily. "How is your dad?"


    "He''s doing well. He said he wanted


    to restore the BZ n as soon as possible. But do you think we can find the key? After all, so many years have passed."


    I felt a little anxious about this.

 Chapter 1300 No Hesitation

    Chapter 1300 No Hesitation


    ?


    As raised an eyebrow, confidently saying, "We''ll just have to be ready on all fronts."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "I''m nning to return to Nocturnia soon. Even though we know about the BZ n, we don''t have either of the keys in our possession, so we''re not in a good position right now. If we make a mistake, it could backfire.


    "I''ve already dispatched some people to start searching for the main yers involved in the exploration of those continents back then, just in case." It seemed that As had already begun nning.


    I looked at him, questioning, "Do you have any information on them? After all, it''s been so many years."


    As nced at me, proudly saying, "While you were asleepst night, I had a long talk with Dad. He gave me detailed information on those people." "He still remembers, after all these years?" I asked in amazement. "If we can find them, that would be fantastic!"


    As nodded. "I''ve always wanted to explore this area, so I''ve been in touch with professionals in this field globally. They''re all top-notch experts.


    "But after the ne crash, those people disappeared without a trace. That tells me they''ve beenying low and living with fake identities. Dad said they signed contracts with him back then. Maybe they sensed danger."


    "Will it be easier to find them now that Dad has given you that information? At least those people have kept the secret," I said to As, feeling relieved. "Otherwise, there would have been no trace of them."


    "Yeah. Dad said they were very close, and some of them were his ssmates. I believe we can find them."


    "You talked with Dad all night? Can his body handle it? I''m worried he hasn''t been resting well these days."


    "He''s excited right now. You can''t stop him from talking, you know. All these secrets have been weighing on him for twenty years. He really wants to talk, and he''s feeling a lot of resentment and urgency, but he''s mostly worried." As hugged me, his face close to mine, smiling indulgently. "Does it hurt to see your dad like this?"


    "To be honest, I''m really worried about his physical condition, but I understand his feelings." I looked at As. "It''s hard to imagine how he got through those years."


    "Yeah. He can''t wait to go back to the way things were before. This is his mental pir. I believe he''ll recover soon with our support," As said confidently. "The doctor said his legs aren''t so bad. There''s hope that he'' walk again."


    "Really?" I was pleasantly surprised. "Why didn''t I hear the doctor say that?"


    As nodded with a smile. "There


    are some signs of atrophy, but the experts say they have a newly developed drug to restore its function. But Dad has to meet


    certain criteria before they


    can


    the medicine on him. You didn''t


    use


    know about this because consulted with famous surgeons from abroad."


    "That''s great." I sighed in relief. "If Dad can recover fully, he''ll be a treasure for ATL Empire. After all, he was involved in the ATL Empire n back then, and he poured his heart and soul into it."


    "Absolutely. I really need him on board," As said.


    "I believe in him. It''ll definitely boost ATL Empire''s growth."


    As sighed. "I really admire them. They aplished a lot. I feel guilty that I didn''t have their vision. The older generation were great, so we can''t let their efforts go to waste.


    "But... I''m worried that some of my dad''s things didn''t end up with me when he passed away. It would be bad if someone else got their hands on anything important." As sounded worried.


    "Looks like we shouldn''t hesitate. We really need to seize the opportunity," I said. "Dad''s meticulous ns were right."


    "Trust me. That''s what I meant when I said we had to be ready on all fronts. I have two backup ns. I''ve already called Dn back, and I''m going to Sris tonight."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Are you nning to see Archie?" I asked.


    "Yes, it''s important that wemunicate with him about this. My dad was a step toote back then. The BZ n was hisst wish. And if we want toplete the n, this is a necessary step."


    As''s words made me understand that he had already started nning things out.

 Chapter 1301 Another Meaning

    Chapter 1301 Another Meaning


    ?


    As bringing Dn back showed his seriousness about the BZ n.


    Dn and As''s partnership reminded me of Louis and Rory''s, with an equally high level of understanding. I was sure Dn was fully aware of As''s n.


    Cane, on the other hand, yed a peripheral role. But both of them were important to As. With Dn''s return, I felt more at ease.


    When he mentioned going to Sris, I quickly suggested, "I''ll go with you. It must be cold in Sris now. I promised Archie that I would visit when I returned. We can bring Ava along too."


    As paused, then asked, "Are you feeling alright?"


    I reassured him, "Don''t worry so much. Sris isn''t dangerous. Worst case, I''ll stay home and not go out. At most, I''ll go to a mall to buy some clothes for Archie. I want to do these things for him."


    Seeing him still contemting, I softened my tone, saying, "I''ll be careful. I want our baby more than you do."


    As''s eyes softened with affection as he looked at me.


    Just then, Jim announced, "Mr. Anson and Mr. Jared are here."


    "So soon?" I eximed, hurrying downstairs.


    Indeed, Anson and Jared were chatting with Grandma Rose downstairs already.


    Anson seemed spirited today. He must''ve received good news from Trinity. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be looking like this.


    "Dad, you''re here so quickly." I greeted him as I descended the stairs.


    He looked over. "It''s been a while since I went out. I heard you guys were back, so I came over to visit."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, you look quite energetic. Could it be that there is some news from Trinity?"


    Heughed. "You''re quite perceptive. Let''s talk about thister. But first, how''s your father?"


    I led Anson to see my father while As and Jared returned to the study.


    George went to my father''s room when he heard that Anson hade.


    At this time, I received a call from Atticus. We hadn''t been in touch for a long time. "Mr. Atticus, long time no see. Have you been busytely?"


    "It''s you who''s been busy. I didn''t see you at yourpany either. What have you been working on?"


    "Do you need something?" I asked, knowing that when he called, there must be something going on.


    "I want to talk to you about cooperation. Are you interested?" He got straight to the point. "Cooperation?" I was a bit puzzled.


    "Yes, I''ve officially signed the deal for


    the second phase of the project in Rivendell, but the overall n has been modified. Meanwhile, I''ve also signed another project during this period, so I hope to coborate with you."  to


    swn&


    1


    I had long heard about the second phase of the project in Rivendell, which was of considerable scale and an important development. project. It was a rare opportunity, so I naturally wouldn''t let it slip away.  to


    "Yes. How can I give up such a good opportunity? I''m in." I didn''t hesitate at all. "How about we discuss it tomorrow? Oh no, tomorrow might not work."


    I suddenly remembered about going to Sris and quickly asked Atticus, "Can we postpone it for a few days?"


    Atticus hesitated for a moment and asked, "What have you been busy withtely? Why haven''t you been around?"


    "I''ve been dealing with some personal matters. Anyway, I might have to go to Sris tomorrow afternoon, so we need to postpone our discussion for a few days," I said truthfully.


    "In that case, let me know if there are any changes in your ns. We''ll try to have a quick chat about this. I''m also going on a business trip, as I''ve taken over another construction project on Celestis Ind.  to


    "That''s kind of a big project too, so I want to sort things out here as fast as I can." Atticus didn''t brush me off either.


    "Okay, I''ll let you know if there are any changes to my ns," I promised Atticus.


    After hanging up, I pondered for a moment. The second phase of the project in Rivendell was a major project, second only to New Bourdamun. It seemed that Melvern had slipped up.


    But I also knew that the reason Atticus gave me this opportunity was not for nothing. There must be another reason behind it.

 Chapter 1302 The Cunning Man’s Call

    Chapter 1302 The Cunning Man¡¯s Call


    ?


    No matter what Atticus''s intentions were, I felt confident about the situation. After all, ATL Empire''s Design Division did the project''s overall design in Rivendell, makingmunication rtively easier.


    Moreover, I believed I had some basic understanding of Atticus. He might be a cunning man, but he wouldn''t resort to tricks with me. Our interactions, whether in the past or present, had always been heading in a positive direction.


    As businessmen in the same industry and having fought on the same front, we had a good starting point for our rtionship.


    Furthermore, As''s involvement also yed a significant role. Even if Atticus saw me as apetitor, he had to consider my current status, which was far from the struggling position I was in a year ago when I first took over Tanum.


    While the outside world might not understand the situation, he was well aware of it.


    Honestly, his assistance to me in the past had been considerable. So, this project was definitely within our grasp. I just needed tomunicate with Ryan and ensure there were no issues with our manpower.


    After all, the main focus for now still had to be on New Bourdamun.


    I paced back and forth, then picked up the phone and dialed Ryan''s number. It rang a few times before he picked up.


    "You''re back?"


    "Yeah. I got back yesterday, and I''m too tired. I slept for over ten hours and didn''t get a chance to call you. Are you at thepany?" I asked. "Dear boss, today is my day off," Ryan teased. He knew I had gone to Cirencester, so he must be worried. "How are you? Did everything go smoothly? Did you manage to bring him back?"


    "We did, and it went smoothly. How about youe to Pleca Park? I can''t leave," I suggested.


    "Sure," Ryan replied immediately. "I haven''t seen your parents for a long time. It''s a good opportunity to catch up and visit your biological father too." "You haven''t seen me for a long time either," I teased back.


    "You''re right. I''ll get ready right away." Ryan said.


    After hanging up the phone, I couldn''t help but smile. I had told him to rest well, but it seemed like it was going to be another busy day for him. But there was no help for it. As the saying goes, in business, one''s choices are limited.


    Suddenly, I remembered that I hadn''t


    called Beatrice yet. I was sure there would be a public trial over there. As might be intentionally keeping it from me, but I had promised Beatrice that I would be with her, and I couldn''t go back on my word.  to


    Moreover, she was all alone, and this was the time when she needed someone by her side the most.


    So, thankfully, I had Ryan here. Otherwise, thepany would have fallen apart.


    Now that Tanum''s business had expanded, it was time to focus on our work since we had settled the other matters. As for the situation with New Bourdamun, I wondered how it was going.  to


    Thinking about New Bourdamun, I suddenly remembered Arton and quickly called him. Since I was back, I should tell him about it. Plus, wanted to know about the situation at the construction site. Content


    Arton answered the phone and asked, "Mrs. Chloe, you''re back? Did you find your father? Did you bring him back?"


    I chuckled, "I got back yesterday. And don''t worry, he''s back."


    "That''s great. Congrattions, Mrs. Chloe!" Arton breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How''s it going on your end?" I asked softly.


    "That guy is here," Arton said in a low voice. "He''s working diligently, and I''ve already made contact with him. But for now, everything seems normal."


    "Besides him, keep an eye on the neers too. I feel he''s not the only one who has entered our construction site. We need to figure out his intentions." I instructed.


    "Got it," Arton responded earnestly.


    "How''s Charlie?" I asked about his child.


    "He''s doing well. Oh, he can walk and talk now."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s walking already?" I was surprised. "It seems like he''s doing really well."


    "Yeah. My sister and her husband take good care of him. You can rest assured." Arton sounded excited whenever he talked about his son.


    And I was certain that this child had changed Arton''s destiny.


    That was something I was very happy to see.

 Chapter 1303 Overwhelmed

    Chapter 1303 Overwhelmed


    ?


    Seeing Arton so proud, I smiled and said, "I''ll have to find time to visit him soon. It''s been almost two months, and he''ll probably forget about me if I don''t go." I chuckled.


    "He won''t," Arton said confidently, then with a smile, he added, "My sister always teaches him to call you ''Aunt Chloe''.


    "I''m actually quite eager to see him," I said sincerely. Despite Charlie being Mnie''s child, I genuinely liked him.


    After a few more brief instructions, I hung up and returned to my father''s room. Upon seeing the three old men chatting lively, I noticed that my biological father looked the oldest despite being the youngest in terms of age.


    His escape was truly remarkable, and it wouldn''t have been possible without As''s careful nning. I silently rejoiced in having someone like As by my side.


    They were discussing matters rted to Bermuda, so it was no wonder they had amonnguage, considering their intricate connections to that ce.


    So, they hit it off immediately.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My father, Rory, seemed to be in good spirits, showing no signs of fatigue. These past few days, he had been excited, which was much better than I had expected.


    I had been worried that everyone who knew the news woulde to visit him. Then, he would be overwhelmed and not get enough rest. But now, seeing him in unexpectedly good condition, I realized that he was actually quite talkative.


    In his prime, he must have been an outstanding man.


    Moreover, Anson was talkative and sociable, nevercking in topics.


    A maid hurried over and whispered, "Mrs. Chloe, Mr. Ryan has arrived."


    I was surprised at how quickly he hade, so I quickly informed the three of them and then went to the main building.


    Pleca Park was indeed bustling today, as it seemed like we were packed with guests. Sure enough, my mother was chatting with Ryan, who had brought along a lot of nutritional supplements.


    "Ryan, you''re here!" I walked over quickly. I hadn''t seen him much in the past two months.


    My mom didn''t disturb us and just told Ryan to stay for dinner before going to the kitchen.


    "Are your parents doing well?" Ryan smiled warmly when he saw me.


    to


    "They''re both doing very well. You''ve been working hard these past few months," said politely before taking a seat across from him. "W talk to you about something. I''m afraid I might have to go to Sris tonight."  to


    "Since when did you be so unpredictable?" He was a bit surprised. "Are you leaving tonight? Is there something important going on there?" "As needs to talk to Archie about something. I promised to take Ava to see him when the season changes. So, I want to go with As. Otherwise, I''ll break my promise."


    I exined it to Ryan earnestly. To be honest, I hadn''t been acting like myselftely. There were too many things going on, and I hadn''t been able to focus on work.


    I had left the entirepany to Ryan, which wasn''t easy for him. After all, Tanum''s development had been too rapid, and there were too many projects to handle. He had been handling internal and external matters alone, without a word ofint.  to


    I had initially nned to delegate the external rtions matters to Lauren, but with Oliver''s injury recently, she had been truly overwhelmed. Thankfully, Grayson was holding down the fort in Sris.


    Otherwise, Ryan would have been stretched thin, and I wouldn''t have had such a carefree time. Sometimes, I felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Oh, then go ahead. When the


    weather gets even colder, taking Ava with you will be difficult. She''s used to the weather here, so the sudden change in weather might make her catch a cold," Ryan said thoughtfully. "Why haven''t I seen the little girl?"  to


    "She might be ying with Jenny right now." I looked around, but didn''t see Ava anywhere.


    "What did you want to talk about?" Ryan asked.


    "I just got a call from Atticus. He has taken over the second phase of the project at Rivendell and wants us to handle it internally. I''m quite interested. What do you think?"


    I then added, "We did the overall design of the previous phase, and the project''s scale is considerable. So, my idea is to take it on."


    I stated my reasons directly and looked at him to hear his opinion.

 Chapter 1304 Ready-Made Team

    Chapter 1304 Ready-Made Team


    ?


    Ryan pondered momentarily, a hint of disdain appearing on his gentle face. "It seems that Melvern ispletely out of the picture. He was originally part of this n and wanted us to take over the entire project. It seems that this second phase is destined for us."


    "Yeah, but these two coborators are quite different." I smiled meaningfully.


    Ryan nodded in agreement. "Melvern really wanted to do this deal but Atticus outsmarted him."


    "Melvern was in a hurry to leave because he was afraid of being implicated," I said. "Atticus also took advantage of this. Otherwise, how could he be so confident?"


    Ryan nodded in agreement.


    "Don''t forget that when the designs were released, he told me in advance about his design intentions and asked me to follow suit. This shows that he was confident of winning." I concluded.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Melvern probably didn''t even think about it. Before he came, Atticus had already set him up." Ryan spected.


    "I can''t say for sure, but one thing is certain. Atticus knew early on that Rivendell would have a second phase of development. That''s why he exchanged Muborough for Rivendell. He had a long-term n. I guess he had been using Celine at the time."


    A maid brought coffee for Ryan and lemon water for me.


    Ryan took a sip of coffee and looked at me. "Atticus came to thepany a few days ago and told me about this n. He just wanted to thank us for a favor."


    "Atticus is a cunning man. It''s not just about repaying a favor. With his pride, he wouldn''t give out bread for free. Have you considered that he indirectly gave us the interior design project for nothing in return?"


    Ryan smiled brightly and said, "It seems that the kind-hearted little girl, after years of struggle in the business world, has also developed a cunning mind."


    "I''m not joking. What you said is right. So, I didn''t hesitate to ept his offer," I said excitedly. "The key is that this project isrge-scale, and weck such arge-scale project. But I''m worried about the manpower."


    "That''s not a problem. Don''t we have a backup?" Ryan looked at me with a mischievous expression.


    "Backup? What backup?" I asked, puzzled.


    Ryan smiled lightly. "Don''t forget, those people from Ardora are still idle."


    As soon as he said that, I brightened up. "Right! How could I forget about that? This is a perfect opportunity to recruit them and integrate them seamlessly."


    Ryan rxed and took another sip of coffee.


    "Damn! So, apart from Matthew''s case, are all the other problems perfectly resolved?"


    "After Atticus came to the office the


    other day and mentioned this, I had already nned this. Originally wanted to wait for you to return and discuss it with you.  to


    "Those people are set on joining Tanum. They''ve wanted to do so for a long time but haven''t had a good opportunity. Isn''t this just perfect?" "You''re right. It''s indeed a perfect opportunity. This way, it''s even more legitimate," I said excitedly. "Ryan, you''re really smart!"


    "We also have to thank Johnson."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "When he came back for the meeting a few days ago, he mentioned that the Ardora construction team is currently at a loss and wants us to take over There are a few team leaders who feel embarrassed toe directly to you."  to


    Of course, I knew who the ''few team leaders'' he mentioned were. At that time, they were all swaggering around with Matthew, but now karma had caught up with them quickly.  to

 Chapter 1305 Not Afraid of Challenges

    Chapter 1305 Not Afraid of Challenges


    ?


    Ryan noticed my silence and continued speaking. "After all, they chose Matthew to sabotage your position, and now they''re regretting it. But they''re unwilling to leave and keep staying around.


    "I wouldn''t mind amodating them, but I didn''t want to intervene. The crucial point is that they''re skilled workers and haven''t caused any trouble. They''re quite hassle-free." Ryan then asked, "What do you think?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but smirk. "Do you think I''m the grudge-holding type? However, I also don''t want them to think I''m too forgiving. Regardless, their return to Tanum is a step up," I stated firmly.


    Ryan didn''t hesitate. "Then let''s set the standards higher."


    I replied, "I can be amodating, but I can''t let them feel likeing back was too easy. I conduct myself professionally. Otherwise, it''s uneptable if they try to undermine me like they did when Matthew was around.


    "Now, I can let it slide, but they shouldn''t think they''re invaluable. Matthew indulged them, but I have my limits." I knew Ryan wouldn''t object.


    "In that case, these people must undergo a simple assessment upon entering and receive necessary training. Don''t worry about the trouble. I believe they can handle professional coborative interior projects in the future. Do you understand?" I asked Ryan.


    Ryan nodded. "You''re aiming to elevate the overall level of our team, but their foundational skills are more than adequate for coborative interior projects. This way, we can both benefit and manage them effectively."


    "Exactly. Even for our ownpany, we need to establish ranks to recruit technical personnel in the future," I added.


    "That''s feasible." Ryan fully supported the idea. "This way, we avoid conflicts and maintain order."


    "That''s right. I''ve been thinking along those lines. We could even organize some sort ofpetition, with promotions and demotions based on skills. But the team leaders must strictly oversee everything," I borated, feeling more inspired by the idea.


    As we were discussing enthusiastically, Rose came downstairs. Ryan quickly got up to greet her.


    After exchanging greetings with Ryan, Rose said, "Archie will arrive at 5 p.m."


    "Oh?" Upon hearing this, I checked the time. "Then let''s have dinner together tonight. I''ll go pick him up." "How can that be? You can''t drive now. Let Arnold go," Grandma Rose said firmly, expressing her concern. "No, his arm is still injured, so it''s inconvenient for him. I''ll just go." I insisted.


    Ryan scrutinized me for a moment, then looked at Rose. "Or I''ll


    Chloe and drive bel


    there. It''s no trouble for me"  to


    Rose smiled. "That''s great. Thank you, Mr. Ryan."


    "No trouble at all. Besides, we can have a chat on the way."


    We set off for the airport on time without disturbing As, whom I knew was busy with important matters.


    During the ride, Ryan nced at me and tentatively asked, "Grandma Rose said... you can''t drive now?"


    I blushed suddenly at his question andughed, nodding. "Yeah. I''m pregnant."


    I didn''t know why, but I just felt awkward saying the words "I''m pregnant" out loud.


    Ryan looked surprised. "Really? It''s no wonder Grandma Rose won''t let you drive."


    "You should hurry up too. You can''t keep making Joyce wait for you, right?" I seized the opportunity to urge Ryan.


    "Yeah, by the end of the year, or maybe March at thetest," he replied, following my suggestion.


    "Why dy till March? The weather


    here is so nice, and the house will be ready by the end of the year. It''s perfect timing, especially since your parents will alsoe here for the New Year.  to


    the


    will be here, and it''s during


    at


    season. You should do it of the year," I encouraged  to


    so couro it


    swnoContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1306 Perfection Might Not Be a Good Thing

    Chapter 1306 Perfection Might Not Be a Good Thing


    ?


    "You''re just a heartless capitalist. You''re afraid I''ll take too much time off. You just want to keep pushing me to work for you, right?" Ryan teased me again.


    "There you go again. How could you say that?" I was immediately displeased and protested, "No... I''ve just been busy with personal businesstely. Why are you acting like this?


    "Who you marry or have children with is your own business. Let me tell you, you''re lucky to have met a girl like Joyce. She''s open-minded and tolerant. Who else would be so willing to wait for you? But you seem indifferent about her."


    He gave me a gentle nce, then said helplessly, "Am I that bad?"


    "How could you not be? Can''t you be loyal to someone who deserves it?" I exposed him bluntly.


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I felt like I might have gone too far.


    "Are you saying you''re out of my league?" Ryan said self-deprecatingly.


    I chuckled contentedly. "Aren''t I?"


    "I guess. I''m practically invisible in someone''s eyes," he retorted sarcastically, looking defeated.


    I chuckled and fell silent, looking at the scenery outside the airport.


    I thought about the first winter break when we had returned to our hometown together, and how he had taken care of me so carefully throughout the journey.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Ryan saw that I wasn''t saying anything, he looked at me. "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?"


    "Actually, you did. I was thinking about that first winter break trip back to our hometown. You were so caring. To be honest, I felt very attached to you, but I always felt like I was overthinking it.


    "If you had dropped any hints back then, I would have been with you without hesitation." I smiled.


    "You were such a gentleman back then, so I really didn''t dare assume anything. All I had was respect for you."


    "Seems like I was wrong too. I was afraid my confession would scare you and make you think I had ulterior motives." He smiled brightly. "What a pair we are, huh?"


    "Don''t me yourself. I was destined


    to be with As. The things that happened before him were all not meant to be, so it didn''t end well. affirmed to Ryan. "From the moment


    I was born, I was meant to be with


    him."  to


    "Uh... are you really sure about that?" Ryan seemed doubtful.


    "Absolutely. Since it felt wrong with anyone else, had to correct it. You should be d we''re still friends today. That was the best oue anyone could have hoped for." sincerely said, "Hurry up and get married. Don''t keep Joyce and your


    parents waiting."  to


    "Okay," Ryan responded solemnly.


    I knew that although saying this might hurt him a little, I couldn''t let him continue to have lingering feelings for me. That would be irresponsible.


    "If it''s possible, I hope Matthew can be my friend too. After all, this was just a mistake by the heavens."


    "Him? Forget it." Ryan scoffed.


    I chuckled. "Yeah, I guess we shouldn''t be too generous with love. I can''t erase this regret in front of As in this lifetime."


    "You can''t be too perfect, so don''t torture yourself." Ryan quicklyforted me.


    "Exactly. Wouldn''t it be great if our friendship continued like this?" I patted his shoulder and said candidly, "It would be nice if you became my children''s uncle. You''re practically family anyway.


    "Sure. I could be an uncle."


    "Great! Hurry and get married then. Your house should be ready next month. You''ll finally have your own nest to live in. When our business grows in the future, you can buy your dream vi," I said sincerely.  to


    "Joyce is good about that. She doesn''t care about these things at all. Maybe it''s just me," he said proudly.


    "I didn''t realize you were so self-centered," I teased.


    We had arrived at the airport early, so we sat in the car and discussed the project again.


    I suddenly remembered the development n for Old Bourdamun, which had been dyed several times because of me.

 Chapter 1307 The Ideal Partner

    Chapter 1307 The Ideal Partner


    ?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan said, "The overall n is ready. It''s been on my desk all this time. When youe to work tomorrow, you can take a closer look. If you have no objections, we can use Old Bourdamun as a pilot project and replicate it like what we did for New Bourdamun. It could be a sophisticated system."


    "Great. I''m feeling positive about this. As and I have discussed it, and he''s fully on board. It''s just that he''s busy right now, so I don''t want to distract him."


    I gave Ryan the green light.


    "I''ll have the Design Division draw up a n to highlight the characteristics of Old Bourdamun and transform it into an ancient town. Retro-style things are in trend right now," Ryan said, getting excited immediately.


    "Great minds think alike. The scale of Old Bourdamun is rtively smallpared to other cities in the province, but turning it into a resort city thatbines tourism, entertainment, leisure, and shopping would definitely be sufficient for this project. Plus, in the future, the neighboring city will also focus on modernizing itself."


    I enthusiastically shared my blueprint with Ryan.


    "I''ve studied the map sections. The two cities are closely connected. Could we connect the ancient cities in both ces and create a mutually supportive system? Like we''re building a real ancient city."


    "A real ancient city?" Ryan repeated.


    "Yes, like those in TV series and movies. We can learn from them and take it a step further. Do you understand?" I stared at Ryan intently, hoping he would understand me.


    "And our Design Division is prominent globally, but they''ve only been designing things rted to steel and concrete, so wouldn''t it be a great idea to make them think about designing something else? It might inspire them."


    Ryan looked at me. "You really are a big dreamer, Chlo. You''ve even thought about the development of the neighboring city of Old Bourdamun. Is this all part of your n?"


    "Why can''t I think about that? We''re business people. Are you telling me you haven''t thought about it at all?" I retorted.


    "Why bother with small-scale development? What''s the point?" I shrugged and looked at him, then said, "If tourists can finish exploring the ce in a day, what kind of revenue can we generate?


    "If there''s so much hassle, and costs


    and ie aren''t bnced, it''s


    el.


    bound to fail We can only truly seed when the scale of the project isrge enough, the scenery is attractive enough, and the surrounding industries like dining and entertainment are enough Keep people here. Are we even doing business if we invest in building something without the promise of good returns? That would just be charity."  to


    I became more passionate as I spoke.


    "We need to do what''s right, but if we''re wasting funds on something useless, we might as well use it on something better for everyone."


    "Since we''re in business, we need to


    prioritize profits. We need to make long-term investments to have longsting returns. That''s what a sessful investment is. We can''t be shortsighted. We need to always have an eye toward the future."  to


    Ryan looked at me, his gaze somewhatplicated. "Looks like your thinking has be more sophisticated. You''re bing more of a business person. Your vision is on another level as well. I''m looking at you in a different light right now, Chlo."  to


    "Why? Was I just a waste of space in your eyes before?" I teased. "I just think a lot. Plus, you guys are all elites, and listening to your discussions has naturally given me my own ideas."


    I finished with a smile. Chatting with Ryan had a special kind of significance. It was great that we usually agreed on the same things.


    "Let''s head to the arrival hall. My back''s aching from sitting here. I''m getting sleepy too."


    I was serious. These days, I felt like sleeping as soon as I sat down. It was probably because of my pregnancy. But since I was a natural workaholic, I couldn''t give in to the temptation of sleep.


    As soon as Ryan heard me say that, he turned off the car engine, and we headed into the airport together.

 Chapter 1308 A Chance Encounter

    Chapter 1308 A Chance Encounter


    ?


    "You didn''t tell me anything about bringing your dad back. There must have been someplications, right?" Ryan asked as we walked.


    "Forget it. It''s not something I can exin in a few words. It was dangerous, and our lives were on the line. We managed to bring him out at thest moment, thanks to As''s meticulous n. It wouldn''t have been possible otherwise."


    It still scared me when I thought about it.


    If As hadn''t brought Loak and his sister back, there would have been no chance of sess at saving my father.


    Ryan looked shocked and asked in disbelief, "Was it that bad?"


    I nodded earnestly. "The entire rescue operation was challenging despite our careful n. Involving Loak and Anya really made a difference. As didn''t overlook any details. If it weren''t for them..."


    I shook my head. "We probably wouldn''t have found my dad."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He really is a good leader," Ryan said.


    As we entered the arrival hall, someone called out to me. "Mrs. Chloe!"


    I looked around and saw a woman, fully disguised, walking up to me. I didn''t recognize her.


    She approached me and asked, "Are you here to pick someone up?"


    Puzzled, I looked at the woman in front of me, only to see her smile and quietly remove one side of her mask strap, revealing a beautiful face. "Poppy?" I finally recognized her.


    She immediately shushed me and quickly put her mask back on.


    "Are you here to pick someone up?" she asked again.


    "Yes, I''m here to pick up a rtive. And you?" I looked her over, wondering why she was here.


    "I''m here for work, but I happened to have two days off, so I came early. I was actually going toe see you, but I didn''t expect to bump into you here. Looks like we really are fated to meet," Poppy joked.


    Goodness. Why would shee see me? We weren''t even that close to each other.


    "Oh," I replied indifferently.


    She nced at Ryan beside me and continued, "It''s been a long time


    since we caught up with each other! Actually, I called you a few days ago, but your phone was off."  to


    "Yeah, I was away on a business trip for a few days. I just got back, and my dad will be back today too. I have something going on at home."


    quickly made up an excuse,


    veln


    otherwise she might decide to stick tomy side.  to


    As I expected, she looked disappointed when she heard me say that. "Oh, I see. I won''t bother you then."


    But she still said, "I came back in secret. I wanted to hitch a ride with you."


    With a light smile, I replied, "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid that can''t happen today. We''re in a hurry to get home."


    I quickly countered her idea because I was sure she would manage toe home with me if I hesitated even a little.


    Pleca Park was big, but I didn''t like to entertain anyone other than my family and friends at home.


    As thought the same way.


    "Well, then TM leave. I''lle see you


    when I have time tomorrow," she said as she examined me. I couldn''t see her eyes clearly, but I could feel her spective gaze. Content


    As I was about to speak, she added, "I''m here for work. I just happened to sign a contract with ATL Empire. I''m the new ambassador for Sautoir Fine Jewelry."


    Her tone sounded a little strange, as though she was implying something.


    "Oh," I replied calmly, "the one Harmony used to endorse? It''s about time for a change."


    Since Harmony had been in an ident, they had been changing ambassadors. I didn''t expect Poppy to be one this time.


    "Well, I should leave now. Goodbye." After saying that, she waved to me and walked away with her small luggage.


    Ryan watched her leave and asked, "Is she that celebrity?"


    "Yeah," I replied absentmindedly.

 Chapter 1309 Finally Someone Cares

    Chapter 1309 Finally Someone Cares


    ?


    Before I could fully think about the hidden meaning in Poppy''s words, therge screen showed that Archie''s flight had arrived. Ryan and I hurried forward.


    Not long after, Archie walked out. He was dressed inly, wearing a mask and carrying a small bag as he strode toward the exit.


    Because of his status, he always kept a low profile when returning to Foswood.


    I greeted him with a smile as I approached, quickly taking the luggage from Archie''s hand without saying a word so we wouldn''t alert the media. Ryan hurriedly took the luggage and walked ahead to unlock the car. Archie and I got in and drove away from the airport.


    Once in the car, I happily said to Archie, "What made you decide toe back today, Dad? We were supposed to go to Sris tonight."


    Archie took off his mask and looked at me lovingly. "I was worried about you traveling back and forth, so I came back. Besides, it''s getting cold there. Our little girl isn''t used to cold weather like that. What if she catches a cold? And now that your father''s back, I need to see him. We used to be close friends, but it''s a pity Louis is no longer here with us."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He sighed, then immediately continued, "How is he?"


    "He''s doing okay. He''s finally home and in high spirits. Right now, the dads, including Anson, are all chatting downstairs. They have no idea you''reing."


    Archie chuckled. "Great. We can surprise them."


    I smiled back at him. "How long are you staying, Dad?"


    "I have a meeting in Kinenich on Tuesday, so not long. But I mighte back again after the meeting."


    "It''s not easy for you to be here for even just a day. You''re always so busy." I sighed and nodded.


    "The meeting in Kinenich is just for an opening ceremony. I won''t be there long. I''lle back here after."


    Ryan drove fast, heading straight for Pleca Park.


    In fact, not even As knew that Archie was here.


    When we arrived at Pleca Park, Jim called As downstairs. As seemed a little surprised. "Hello, Archie. What''s with the sudden ambush? But your visit does save me some time though."


    "That''s why I decided toe back," Archie said happily.


    Arnold came downstairs too. "Dad! I''m here too."


    Archie nced at him and asked, "Are you feeling better?"


    Arnold grinned contentedly. "It''s nothing. I just wanted you to know that I was injured while protecting your precious goddaughter."


    That statement made me nervous. "Dad, I...¡±


    "I told him," Grandma Rose quickly intervened.


    I felt a little regretful. I hadn''t


    mentioned anything about it in the car on the way back, afraid he might be worried. But now, I felt awkward, as if thad been hiding something from him.  to


    But Archie reacted quickly. "Don''t mind him. He''s tough. He got injured a lot when he was a child."


    "Arnold really did get injured to protect me." I said quickly. "If it weren''t for his quick reaction,


    know what might have t


    me."  to


    to


    "You''re his sister. He should protect you." Archie pointed at him.


    Arnold immediately said, "Now that you''re his daughter, he doesn''t care about me anymore."


    When I heard that, I immediately said, "No! I can''t do without you. You''re my brother."


    Arnold looked at As triumphantly. "See? I finally have someone who cares about me."


    Everyoneughed. My mother


    quickly asked Archie to settle down and rest, but he waved her away. "I''ll go see Rory. Our time is limited."  to


    As quickly led him to the rear annex.


    Jared turned to me and said, "I''m leaving for a moment."


    "But we agreed to have dinner together here tonight," I said quickly.


    "Yeah, I''m going to pick Ivanna up," Jared said naturally, then smiled at me.


    "Okay." I nodded.


    But when I saw Jared turning to leave, I thought about something.


    Did he say he was picking up Ivanna? Did I hear that right?

 Chapter 1310 Thursdays Court Session

    Chapter 1310 Thursday''s Court Session


    ?


    I scrutinized Grandma Rose beside me, my skepticism clear as I asked, "Did I hear that right? He said he was going to pick up Ivanna, right?" Grandma Rose nodded. "Yes, that''s right."


    I felt surprised. He was going to pick up Ivanna when Anson was here? What was going on? Had Jared already passed Anson''s test?


    I couldn''t help but gulp nervously, feeling puzzled.


    When Arnold saw my perplexed expression, he approached me and asked, "Hey! What''s on your mind?"


    "Oh, nothing," I replied uncertainly. "I was just wondering, since Jared''s picking up Ivanna so openly, could it mean.....¡±


    "Don''t overthink it. Nothing can stop Jared if he wants to do something." Arnold dismissed my concerns with a nce.


    That was true. Jared would handle everything properly.


    I turned to Arnold, regaining my focus. "Are you heading back to Gerby tomorrow?"


    Arnold nodded casually. "Yeah, I''m catching an early morning flight."


    "Is it for Byron''s trial?" I inquired. Arnold was dealing with that since As wouldn''t be around.


    He nced at me and nodded. "That''s right. It''s next Thursday."


    "Next Thursday?" I echoed. That was fast.


    I picked up my phone and called Beatrice. She answered promptly, and I wasted no time. "Beatrice!"


    There was a hint of surprise in her voice. "Are you back, Chloe?"


    "Yeah, I''m back in Foswood," I confirmed. I got straight to the point. "Is the trial on Thursday?"


    She paused briefly before saying, "Yes."


    There was a moment of silence between us. We both understood the weight of the situation. Whether the trial happened or not, the oue would be the same.


    Those three were guilty of heinous crimes, including causing the death of several people. There was no doubt that they would receive the death sentence.


    "I''lle apany you," I reassured her. No matter what, I had to fulfill my promise to her.


    It was wonderful that Beatrice had gotten a second chance at life.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Thank you!" Beatrice sounded relieved, but then she said, "He... he''s been trying to see me."


    I knew who she meant by "he," of course. After all, he was Beatrice''s father.


    I was silent for a moment, then said, "If you want to see him, I''ll apany you too."


    "I don''t want to see him." Beatrice sounded firm.


    Then, she continued, but angrily this time, "How does he have the audacity to ask to meet me? He killed my family! He''s a monster!¡±


    "In that case, just let it go. I''ll let you know before Ie over." Iforted her. We didn''t need to say much to each other.


    "Thank you, Chlo. If it weren''t for you, I''m sure I wouldn''t have made it. Pleasee and be by my side again. I really need you."


    "Of course. I''ll be there with you," I said firmly.


    Then I hung up.


    Arnold looked at me and asked, "Are you really going?"


    "Yeah. I have to keep my promise." I looked at Arnold and said, "This is a difficult time for her. I suppose the verdict will be announced soon."


    I sighed. "I feel sorry for the Keller


    family, especially for Helen. Her love


    for Byron resulted in her death.


    Beatrice knows that, so how could she be at peace with him?"  to


    "Well, don''t let it affect your mood. I''lle with you too. My dad just got back, so you don''t need to go to Sris anymore. I''ll go tomorrow and you cane on Wednesday. I''ll arrange everything for you there. Oh, I''ll pick you up too.¡±  to


    Arnold hated to see me in low spirits. "Or I can postpone my ns for a day or two so you''ll have someone to apany you on the trip."


    "Go ahead and handle your business! I''m fine. I''m not that weak," I said lightly.


    Right then, Ava, who was ying


    around with Ryan, chuckled happily, which attracted my attention. wondered what they were talking about that made her so happy.  to

 Chapter 1311 Somethings Strange

    Chapter 1311 Something''s Strange


    ?


    During dinner, Jared brought Ivanna back.


    As brought my father into the dining room, saying he insisted on dining with everyone.


    He didn''t look tired despite his paleness from a prolonged time in the basement. Now, due to excitement, his cheeks were slightly flushed. He was more ustomed to the night, as the ample sunlight during the day made him somewhat ufortable.


    Ryan and Ivanna went up to greet him. He sat with Archie, as they had known each other for years.


    My father was somewhat moved, and he said, "I never thought I''d have the chance to have a lively family dinner again."


    Suddenly, I thought of As''s parents, who had both passed away. If they were still here, our family would be so happy together.


    While the elders were chatting happily, I quietly asked Ivanna, "Did Jared persuade Anson about this?"


    Ivanna nced at Anson and whispered to me, "I suppose he agreed. But I wanted to tell you about this too. I have a feeling that this whole situation might be rted to Trinity."


    "Trinity?" I was a bit puzzled and skeptical.


    "Don''t you think Trinity has been gone for too long?" Ivanna said. "I asked Jared for details, but he told me not to worry about these matters. I feel there must be a reason."


    "Are you suggesting something is up with Trinity?" I guessed.


    "She wouldn''t have let go of Jared so easily otherwise. Even if she couldn''t control Jared, he would still consider what Anson thought about this. But Anson didn''t intervene or make things difficult for him."


    Ivanna added, "And the projects Jared partnered with him on weren''t hindered."


    "Trinity''s current situation is indeed a mystery." I nodded. "I''ve been busy with many thingstely and haven''t paid much attention to this, but it''s strange that she hasn''t returned after so long."


    Trinity had been gone for quite a while, and even I didn''t know the real reason.


    "She was texting me at first. But


    there hasn''t been any news from her recently." said, "I was nning on visiting the Huffman family home but Anson came to see my father, so it doesn''t seem appropriate to bring up this matter today."


    I kept an eye on the elders'' demeanor, and they were still chatting happily.


    Ivanna looked at my father and said to me, "Your dad seems to be in good spirits, and not as bad as we imagined."


    "As said he''s excited to be back


    home." I smiled at my father and t


    said, "To be honest, I''m really


    relieved to see him like this. No


    matter what, he''s still alive Content


    "But he''s so frail. What did the doctor say? Is there hope for his legs?" Ivanna asked in concern.


    "It''s hard to say for now. The doctor only said we needed to look at his overall health. After all, being locked in the basement for so long has weakened his immune system. We can only wait for now." Content


    "Yes, don''t worry too much. The fact that he''s alive is a blessing," Ivannaforted me. "Just trust that As will have a n."


    "Yeah. He has hired top specialists and said they''ll perform surgery as soon as possible."


    "Your dad''s been through too much." Ivanna nced at my father and sighed involuntarily. "But he''s back safely."


    As, Jared, and Ryan were constantly discussing project matters during dinner. After dinner, Anson came to me to ask about Mird''s situation.


    I quickly took Anson to the living room, sat down, and told him about Mird.


    After hearing the story, he sighed, "Ah, what a tragedy. But at least he had a good ending. He did a good deed before he died."


    "He joined the Huffman family at the age of ten?" I boldly asked Anson.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I was quite curious about Mird. I wanted to know how he had turned into such a cold-blooded demon who killed without hesitation.


    His feelings of resentment and guilt at the moment of his death were something I wanted to learn more about as well.

 Chapter 1312 The History of the Huffman family

    Chapter 1312 The History of the Huffman family


    ?


    Anson let out a bitter smile and sighed. "To be precise, he became part of the Huffman family when he was only eight.


    "They were from out of town. We didn''t even know where their hometown was. I rescued him from a car ident, which was truly horrific."


    I was surprised. "A car ident?"


    Anson nodded. "Yes. The other party was in a car, and they were a family of three on a motorcycle. The force of the collision caused the child to fall into the river below the bridge.


    "I quickly had my men jump in and rescue him. His parents, however, died on the spot. The scene was simply unbearable."


    As Anson spoke, he sighed weakly.


    "If he hadn''t been rescued in time, his life might not have been spared. After he woke up, he couldn''t remember anything and just cried incessantly.


    "He was terrified, seriously ill, and stayed in the hospital for a long time. He didn''t like to talk, either. When he saw me, he suddenly grabbed my hand and wouldn''t let go, looking like he wanted to cry. It was heartbreaking, so I relented."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Indeed, he was a pitiful child." I couldn''t help but picture Mird''s face. What was it that changed him?


    "When he recovered, I told him the truth, that his parents were gone. I asked if he had any other rtives, but he just shook his head. Seeing this, I had to ask if he wanted toe home with me.


    "He nodded, holding onto me tightly. I had no choice but to take him home. Trinity was only two years old then."


    Anson sighed and added, "Sometimes I wonder if I made a mistake.¡±


    "Anson, don''t think like that. What happened next?"


    "He stuck to me like glue for a month and finally got acquainted with the Huffman family. I took care of him until he was well enough to go to the nearest school. During that time he was only close to me."


    Anson became emotional. "To be honest, the child was so tender and sweet. He was also quiet and reserved, but he couldmunicate with me. I quite liked him..


    "I sent someone to investigate and found that his hometown was in a small county. The people there were poor, and it turned out his parents fled from something, and his rtives wouldn''t take him


    Anson looked angry and sorrowful.


    "How heartless of them," Imented.


    "I was furious and stopped looking for them. I decided to keep him by my side and never mentioned sending him back again. But


    knowing that hisst name was


    Mird, I thought he might get bullied around here.gave him myst name and


    first name to Mird." Content


    his


    "Anson, you did it out of kindness. His first name is to honor his real family name, right?"


    "Yes. One mustn''t forget their roots. After all, he was eight years old and knew he was from the Mird family. But none of his family wanted him. All these years, no one hase looking for him."


    Anson continued, "When we found his family address, we sent out our details to them, but no one came. It shows that his parents weren''t well- regarded at home."


    I nodded silently. "Perhaps that''s Mird''s true nature, and it was just hidden during his time at the Huffman family."


    "You may be right. When he turned 18, after theing-of-age ceremony, I sent him out to gain experience. Actually, I hoped he would study a bit. "Since I kept him by my side, he was practically a member of the Huffman family, so how could I not treat him like one of us?"

 Chapter 1313 Trinitys Plan

    Chapter 1313 Trinity''s n


    ?


    I nodded in agreement.


    "The Huffman familycks culture," Anson admitted frankly.


    It dawned on me why he regarded Jared differently. Jared was both schrly and martially adept, yet also strong-willed.


    Anson continued, "But I overestimated him. He picked up vulgar habits from those underlings but behaved obediently in front of me. Some of my trusted men saw through him, and though I was aware, I didn''t allow them to gossip.


    "He was never cut out for studying. He caused trouble at school and those around me, eager to curry favor, covered for him. Eventually, he became unruly.


    "I lectured him several times when I caught him, and though he seemed repentant, he never truly changed his ways.


    "So, I sent him to Bermuda to test him. The environment there is like a touchstone. If he couldn''t control his desires here, he would be even more reckless elsewhere. Sure enough, it proved true."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anson sighed heavily, shaking his head incessantly.


    "What exactly happened?" I asked, curious about his mistakes.


    "He raised private soldiers there, intercepted our family''s business and funds, and colluded with Navi for his own gain by collectingmissions. He even dared to use the Huffman family''s connections to cover for Navi. He became Navi''s puppet."


    "It''s confusing." I shook my head helplessly. "By the time I saw him, I had already formed a negative opinion of him."


    I carefully reviewed some details about Mird''s behavior when I saw him with Anson. "To gain a foothold in Navi''s eyes, he killed people from a remote vige. But Navi didn''t value him highly. He was just an outsider and never entered the inner circle."


    "Well, it''s better this way. Perhaps this is truly his redemption." Anson sighed, "At least he finally showed some value while alive. It''s not in vain that I saved him once."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ve had Dn bury him already," I informed Anson.


    "That''s good. One less worry in the world. I still think of him asionally, but each time, it''s with regret and resentment. But now, I can finally let gopletely." Anson looked at me, "You understand me."


    I smiled, "Anson, this is the bond between us."


    He nodded without saying anything.


    "How is Trinity doingtely?" I couldn''t help but ask, trying to probe further.


    "She''s still in Yare. We have our people there too. She wants to establish an alliance with Yare. So she might not be able toe back for a while." Anson said, "You know, after all, the Huffman family''s business..."


    "I understand what you mean. The Huffman family''s business is niche, so naturally, you need your own support."


    However, I didn''t know how Yare could help the Huffman family. Perhaps I still don''t understand that ce.


    "As long as she''s safe, that''s what matters." I didn''t press further.


    Seeing that I didn''t continue to ask, Anson didn''t say much either. He stood up and said to me, "It''ste, and I''ll leave now. Seeing your father


    safely home, I can rest ass father


    When he''s stronger, I''ll take him to the Huffman family''s courtyard for a few days. He seems like,


    thoughtful person."


    "How about staying at Pleca Park for a few days?" I politely suggested.


    "No, he still needs to rest well. There''s plenty of time ahead." With that, he began to leave.


    I hurried to catch up with him, and we returned to the main hall together.


    Everyone was there. I nced at my father, who was talking to Grandma Rose.


    Seeing us return, everyone knew that Anson was about to leave, so they all got up to bid farewell and left Pleca Park. As escorted my father back to the annex to rest, then went to the study with Archie.


    I knew that my father''s return had


    sas''s entire n.


    n. It


    seemed that ATL Empire was goi ¨¨ a new move. Conto

 Chapter 1314 A Temporary Solution

    Chapter 1314 A Temporary Solution


    ?


    It had been a while since I''d properly worked, so I arrived at the office early the next day.


    To my surprise, Carol was already there, tidying up my office. When I entered, she eximed, "Chloe, you''re back? I missed you so much!"


    "Yeah, I''m back." I stepped in with a refreshing smile, feeling a weight lifted off my shoulders.


    "Did everything go smoothly?" she asked, then chuckled. "I guess that''s a redundant question. I can tell from your expression that things went well." "You''re sharp. Bring me the proposal for old Bourdamun that Ryan prepared. I''m back to work properly this time."


    As soon as I said that, I realized it might be too early for me to be sure of that.


    "Oh..." I coughed awkwardly, trying to cover up, "Um... I''ll have to leave again on Wednesday."


    Carol looked at me with a knowing smile. "Do you have to go to Gerby again?"


    "How do you know everything?" I nced at her and nodded. "Yes, I have to go again. Good things must be seen through to the end."


    Carol gave me a thumbs up and smiled, "That''s right, it''s your call. I''ll get the documents for you right away."


    With that, she turned and briskly walked out. I rxed into my chair, enjoying the pleasant atmosphere.


    The office was clean and fresh, inviting me to roll up my sleeves and get to work.


    Suddenly, I remembered I needed to call Atticus to arrange a meeting as soon as possible to finalize some project details so I wouldn''t have to postpone things again on Wednesday.


    Just as I picked up the phone, it started ringing. It was Poppy calling. I wondered why she had taken an interest in me.


    "Hello," I answered the call.


    "Chloe, are you in your office?"


    "Yeah, I''m here," I replied truthfully.


    "How about lunch? I''m worried we won''t be able to catch up due to your busy schedule. You see, I''m probably the earliest caller, right?" she teased


    me.


    I raised an eyebrow and said into the


    phone with a smile, "You''re actuallyte. Atticus already made ns. yesterday. We''re having lunch together today to discuss some matters."


    "Oh? Really?"


    "Absolutely," I affirmed. "I must go out of town on Wednesday, so we need to finalize things today."


    "What about tonight?" she asked immediately.


    I couldn''t believe it. Why was she clinging to me? It seemed like she couldn''t bear to be without me.


    "I have to apany my father


    tonight, and there are guests at


    Pet


    home. I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it if you''re not in a hurry to leave, you''ll have to wait until Ie back next week," I exined to her without any warmth.


    "I''ve been away from Foswood for a while, and many things have piled up. I''ve scheduled everything tightly for today and tomorrow. Do you have something important totell me?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I really didn''t have time to deal with her.


    "There''s nothing major, but just a minor issue," she said, disappointed.


    "What is it? Can you tell me over the phone?" I asked tentatively. "I''ll do my best to help if it''s something I can handle."


    "I want to meet you in person," she said, then chuckled.


    "Let''s wait until Ie back next week."


    "Alright. You really are busy. I thought we could hang out since I came a couple of days early."


    "I''d like to rest well too, but fate has other ns. Busy life and I have no choice." I joked with a self-deprecating tone. "Rain check?"


    "Okay. Just don''t brush me off," Poppy teased me.


    But for me, her words were just a joke.

 Chapter 1315 Meeting with the Cunning Man

    Chapter 1315 Meeting with the Cunning Man


    ?


    I hung up the call, and at this time, Carol walked in, holding a stack of documents. I thought they were piled-up files, so I asked her, "So many? Didn''t Ryan handle them?"


    Carol looked at me and asked, "Don''t you need the development n for old Bourdamun?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    She waved the stack of documents in her hand and said, "These are it."


    "Oh?" I eximed in surprise at the documents in Carol''s hand.


    Seeing my expression, Carol chuckled, "I''ve reviewed this n. Chloe, it''s incredibly creative. The n and budget are precise and reasonable. This is what a n should be. You''ll know once you take a look."


    I took the documents and said, "Hold a mid-level management meeting in an hour. I''ve been away from thepany for so long, and I want to know the current status and progress."


    Most importantly, I needed to study the recruitment n, bring in those people as soon as possible, and ensure everything was in order.


    I asked Carol to call Atticus and arrange lunch togetherter. Then, I eagerly got into work mode.


    I was immediately drawn into the details. Carol informed me it was time for the meeting, but I was reluctant to let go of the documents. How could I digest them in just one hour? Although it was my idea, their meticulous work made me eager to dive in.


    Reluctantly, I put down the documents and went directly to the meeting room with Carol.


    I didn''t have a moment''s rest all morning. The meetingsted until noon, and I headed straight to Vanderberg Pce after that.


    Engaging in work mode after a long break was truly enjoyable. It seemed that I liked to be busy.


    As I drove, I contemted the development n. I had to admit experts were called experts for some reason. Although I only nced at it briefly, I was already impressed. It seemed necessary for me to meet with this nning team again.


    Then I had to negotiate with Noah as soon as possible.


    When I arrived at Vanderberg Pce, the receptionist told me Atticus was already there. I quickly went to the private room he had booked. Atticus was on the phone when I entered. He gestured to me as I came in, and I sat on the sofa, nning my schedule.


    Just then, Ivanna''s call came in. I quickly excused myself to take the call, not wanting to disturb Atticus, as I could tell his call was important.


    I picked up Ivanna''s call, and she asked where I was. I told her I was having lunch with Atticus.


    "I forgot to ask you yesterday. When are you going to Gerby?"


    "I''m nning to go on Wednesday."


    "Alright, got it. Are you still going to the hospitalter?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t say for sure now. It depends on the situation." I felt like time was slipping away, and I was considering whether I should make a trip to Bourdamunter.


    "Then send Theo''s phone number to meter." Ivanna reminded me, "Don''t forget."


    "Sure, I''ll do it right away." I hung up without asking why she needed Theo''s number. I flipped through my contacts and sent his number to her.


    Back in the room, Atticus had finished his call, and the dishes we ordered had arrived.


    The aroma of the food wafted over, making me feel a bit ufortable. I took a deep breath to suppress the nausea.


    Atticus noticed something was off with me and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I quickly covered up, "Nothing, just feeling a bit unwell these past few days."


    Just then, the lemon water I ordered arrived. I took a sip, feeling refreshed by its light acidity.


    "You didn''t go to Sris?" Atticus asked casually.


    "Yeah, but the seasons changed. I wanted to visit Archie, but it turns out he came back, so I saved myself the trip back and forth. But I still


    have to go to Gerby on Wednesday."


    I put down my ss. It had been a long time since I had seen Atticus. We hadn''t met formally since he ended things with Liora.


    "Feeling on top of the worldtely?" I asked him teasingly, then smiled at him. "That liberated feeling must be nice."


    The man in front of me indeed seemed more joyful and refreshed than before.


    "Yeah. You don''t know about my situation yet. I''ve been burdened for too long, and I finally got rid of her." He didn''t deny his contentment.


    "Any news about Liora? What did the cops say?" I asked Atticus, as I had been interested in this issue. After all, Liora had run away, and she hadn''t been caught yet.

 Chapter 1316 Well Done

    Chapter 1316 Well Done


    ?


    "The police are pretty certain she''s still in the country and hasn''t surfaced yet," Atticus said when I inquired about Liora.


    "But didn''t they say someone else took her? Could they still be in Foswood? Why haven''t they been caught after all this time?" I asked skeptically.


    "Her follow-up case hasn''t been closed yet, and they''re still investigating. It''s tough." Atticus gestured to the food. "Let''s talk while we eat."


    I picked up the cutlery and asked, "You mean the prison situation?"


    "The kid belongs to Felix. How could he run away with his brother? Franklin has been in court for many years, and Liora has given him plenty of opportunities. Their rtionship has be an important chain, so how could they escape?" Atticus scoffed. "I''ll make sure my people find something on them. Besides, they have a deep bond, so there''s definitely something fishy going on between them."


    "Have you done your research?" I asked.


    He smirked. "I won''t let anyone who offended me off the hook."


    I gave him a thumbs up, teasingly saying, "Nicely done."


    My words brought a rxed chuckle from Atticus. Hisughter was truly infectious.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so mischievous," heplimented.


    I nodded with a smile. Atticus was definitely capable of enduring any hardships. The fact that he had known the results in advance and hidden it for so many years showed his depth of thought.


    "You knew about their rtionship all along?" I asked, referring to Felix and Liora''s child.


    "We''re only married on paper, so how could we have a child?" Atticus said truthfully. "And besides, how do you think I collected the evidence?"


    I was speechless for a moment, forgetting to eat. Finally, I blurted out a few words, "You''re a really cunning man."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "The Thompson family treated me like a fool from the start and even dragged my family into it. How could I just let it go?" Atticus asked indifferently.


    I was surprised by this revtion and nearly choked on my food. "She really takes people for granted."


    "It''s not that she takes people for granted. It''s that I refuse to yield," Atticus said bluntly. "I''m responsible for my actions, but I have no regrets. It would be better not to catch her. As long as she''s outside, she''ll suffer every day."


    "This is her own fault. Since Melvern ditched her, it''s really safer for her to just be in prison," I said.


    "Melvern doesn''t dare interfere anymore, or he''ll be caught too."


    "Are you saying everything is within your control?" I stopped eating.


    "Plenty of people want to kill Liora, including those who were affected by her actions years ago and have been released from prison," Atticus exined.


    "She''s getting attacked from both sides?" I asked.


    ¡°Definitely. But their karma is reflecting on the kid."


    "How so?" I inquired.


    "He''s been studying abroad, but apparently he hasn''t been behaving well." Atticus''s expression showed a touch of helplessness.


    "Well, he''s still innocent. After all, he didn''t have a choice," I said. "It''s unfortunate that he has parents like that. You shouldn''t hold a grudge against


    him."


    "I won''t. I''m not going toy a finger


    on someone without the ability to fight back. That''s not my style," Atticus said firmly. "But I''m helpless too After he was born, they sent him away."


    "It seems like they''ve been wary of you since then.¡±


    "You always have to be cautious when you''re suspicious. Her family always thought I was a fool for bringing their schemes to my family. I won''t let them do that to me. without getting back at them!" Atticus said confidently.


    "Now that everything''s settled, why don''t you find someone you like and settle down?" Iforted him before changing the subject. "When will construction for phase two begin?"

 Chapter 1317 The Utmost Priority

    Chapter 1317 The Utmost Priority


    ?


    "Everything''s ready. We''ve ironed out the details, signed the contract, and we''ll start construction next week," Atticus said happily.


    "Why are you in such a rush?" I looked at him. "No wonder you were in a hurry to find me."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Once construction starts, I''ll have to go to Celestis Ind. The project there is also important to me. Competition on Celestis Ind is fierce, and there''s no room for mistakes." Atticus emphasized the importance of the project on Celestis Ind.


    "Looks like you have a major project every year," I praised him sincerely.


    "You''re not bad either. You''ve risen to the top. Has the project in Sris been finalized?"


    I was surprised by his question and realized he knew everything, even about the project in Sris.


    "Yeah. The preliminary work has been finalized." I didn''t hide anything from him. Since he had asked a question like that, it meant he knew the details.


    We discussed some details of phase two of the project in San Cosbech. Since it wasn''t our first time working together, we had a good understanding of each other, and ourmunication was smooth and efficient.


    "Let''s sign the contract as soon as possible. I need to arrange the start date for construction on my end," he urged. "Once that''s done, I can leave." "Why don''t you juste back to thepany with me this afternoon? Bring your team, and we''ll have a meeting right away. Let''s do it today or tomorrow. I won''t be in Foswood on Wednesday," I suggested.


    "Okay, I''ll notify the legal and project teams," Atticus agreed promptly. After I nodded, he made a call to his subordinates. Then, we finished our meal and returned to Tanum from Vanderberg Pce.


    I didn''t go to Boudamun because we had to sign the contract, and we did it in a sh without any hassle.


    Before we said goodbye, Atticus half-jokingly said, "Why don''t we continue working together like this? You handle the external affairs, and I''ll handle any internal business. I''m serious about this."


    Iughed. "I''m d you trust me. If you call on me, I won''t refuse."


    I said that because I knew Atticus handled all the big projects.


    After the meeting, I checked the time and realized it was time to leave work. I thought for a moment and decided to make a detour to the hospital to see Oliver before heading home.


    The next two days were busy for me.


    On Tuesday night, I finally told As I needed to go to Tarantino tomorrow for Byron''s public trial.


    As wasn''t surprised at all and calmly said, "I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    "What?" I was surprised. I leaned over and scrutinized his face, cautiously asking, "What''s wrong? Are you mad at me?"


    "Is there a problem?" he countered.


    "Well... if you''re busy, you can do


    your own thing. I can handle it myself. Besides, Arnold will be there right? This trial is different for Beatrice. I..." I looked at him, trailing off. Leven felt a little self-centered, as if I always had my reasons for everything.


    To be honest, I knew he would understand those reasons.


    He wiped his just-washed hair, the jet-ck strands gleaming and moist. Then he sat on the edge of the bed, put down the towel in his hand, and looked at me.


    I looked into his eyes and leaned against him.


    He hugged m?. "I''ll go with you. I need to be with you. I won''t feel at ease otherwise. Your people are my people. Naturally, I''m responsible for taking care of you and protecting you, rather than passing the


    responsibility on to tine.


    else. I


    can''t do that to your parents, let


    alone your siblings." Content


    I understood what he meant, of course. He was saying he wouldn''t pass on the responsibility of protecting me to Arnold.


    I certainly understood him. He


    wouldn''t ck off when it came to me, especially since everything that had happened to me. Those were unexpected major events, so


    wouldn''t be anything but ca femm


    But my guilt stemmed from the feeling that my affairs were too much of a drain on his energy. The BZ n was top priority for us right now, after all.

 Chapter 1318 Harsh Criticism

    Chapter 1318 Harsh Criticism


    ?


    I nestled in his arms, pouting. "I don''t want to burden you too much."


    "But this is a special time for us. Our little one is on the way. That makes my responsibility even heavier. I won''t shy away from it. Plus, I''ll support whatever decision you make."


    When As said that, he was serious, leaving no room for doubt.


    "We''ve been handling the Chandler family business from start to finish, so we can''t miss this final trial. It''s not just about supporting Beatrice. We also need to wrap up our affairs properly. That''s how we can achieve a perfect ending to this chapter."


    His words moved me deeply. He spoke not only to relieve my burden but also to ensure I knew about his unwavering support.


    "And there''s a third reason too. I''ve already confirmed the grand opening ceremony for Arkadia za in Gerby on Saturday. We can''t miss it, no matter what." His reasons were undeniablypelling.


    I was overjoyed and threw myself into his arms. "I knew it. You''d never me me. You''re the best husband ever."


    It might have sounded like ttery to anyone listening, but As wasn''t one to fall for that.


    He held me closer, kissing me on the lips before speaking. "I actually do me you, and I''m not happy about that. Because in some ways, you don''t trust me, and youck confidence in me. That really bothers me."


    Sitting on hisp, I gazed at his strikingly handsome face, which was as serious as ever.


    "Me? I trust you!" I protested, trying to sound yful.


    "Do you? You underestimate my love for you. You often don''t trust my support for you. You doubt whether I understand certain things. You don''t know me well enough."


    As he spoke, his gaze bore into mine, and in that moment, I understood his innermost thoughts. I realized I hadn''t truly understood him.


    After all, he had pursued me relentlessly for eighteen years. How could I question that resilience?


    "I know you know everything I think about. I always felt like I was stretching things a little wherever I tried to exin things to you." I felt slightly guilty.


    "Since you know that, you should


    ?


    trust me even more. You don''t need to be so cautious in front of me. I''ll always support you no matter what you want to do."


    When he said that, he was dominant yet alluring, and I didn''t know how to respond.


    "No matter what happens, just tell


    me about it right away. If I disagree,


    I''ll tell you my reasons. I''d be a horrible husband if I couldn''t protect you from the dangers out there." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I nestled closer into his arms and stopped retorting. "Okay, I''ll do that next time."


    It seemed As had already considered and nned for whatever I could think of. My attempts at secrecy or overthinking were all in vain.


    "Let''s sleep, then." He lifted me up and ced me on the bed before wrapping his arms around me.


    He softly asked, "Did you feel okay today?"


    "Yeah. When we went to


    Bourdamun, felt a little queasy after napping in Carol''s car. I felt like I¨¨ was going to throw up at lunch, but


    the noodles I had were tangy and sweet. It was surprisingly tasty."


    Hisrge hand patted my back reassuringly. "That''s good. Seems like the baby''s behaving." "Have you read the proposal for Old Bourdamun?" I asked as I suddenly remembered it.

 Chapter 1319 Full Team Support

    Chapter 1319 Full Team Support


    ?


    "I''ve gone through it, and I''ve reaffirmed a few points with them. It''s a solid n that''s worth investing in." He confidently endorsed the proposal. His assurance took me by surprise, and I looked up at him. "Are you serious?"


    "Yeah. It''s a promising project with a long-term strategy and considerable returns, so it''s definitely worth the investment. It''s not often Ie across such innovative ideas. I''ve even increased the investment by five times and expanded the scope of the n," he confirmed.


    "So you''re not just investing in Bourdamun but expanding to the neighboring cities as well?" I probed further, feeling a surge of excitement and determination.


    I wanted to delve deeper into the conversation, but he interrupted by pinching my nose gently. "Exactly. But for now, we need to get some sleep." With that, he guided me back into his arms and turned off the lights.


    Although the idea of increasing the investment by five times, as suggested by As, had me excited, the thought of traveling to Gerby tomorrow,bined with my current drowsiness, made me quickly drift off to sleep.


    I woke up in the morning to the sound of light rain outside. The temperature had dropped a little.


    As had already been up for a while and had thoughtfully prepared long pants and a coat for me.


    Honestly, I really didn''t want to get out of bed in this weather. It would have been nice to keep sleeping like this.


    But I couldn''t. When I thought about Beatrice eagerly anticipating my return, I had no choice but to grit my teeth and get up.


    When As saw myzy appearance, he lifted me up. "You can take a break after wee back. Get some rest and sleep in for a few days." "No." I pouted and gave him a sidelong nce. "Don''t spoil me like this. If I get into the habit of beingzy, getting back on track will be hard. I''mzy enough already, and I don''t want to be a full-time housewife."


    My days with Matthew had left me a little traumatized. The seemingly morous life of a "full-time housewife" made me shudder.


    As I got out of bed, I said, "Ryan has enough on his te already. I can''t just keep pushing things on him, right? Plus, you need to focus on what''s important now. I can''t help you with that, and I don''t want to burden you with anything else either."


    "You''re not burdening me. I''m not asking you to take a break forever, but you''re pregnant right now, and you really do need to get enough rest. If you do, you''ll be in a good mood and have the energy to do other things. It''ll be better for our baby too."


    I looked at him in disbelief. "How do you know that?"


    "I need to be responsible for my wife and kids."


    "You seem to know a lot about this," I teased as I brushed my teeth. "Are you experienced, or did you do your research?"


    "You''re right. I did my own reading on this. The parenting guide states all this clearly. Do you think I''m a fool? This is a lesson all fathers need to learn, so what made you think I would miss it?"


    "You actually read the parenting guide?" I looked at him in disbelief.


    He was always so busy every day, dealing with affairs at home and abroad. And now, since my father was back, the BZ n had be his top priority. And he still had time to study up on parenting?


    I suddenly felt warm inside. He was


    truly the perfect man. Why had the heavens granted me such a man? I quickly spat out the toothpaste foam and hastily rinsed my mouth before throwing myself into his arms.  All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    S


    "It''s wonderful having you by my side, darling. How many good deeds did I do in my past life to deserve you?" I murmured to myself.


    As hugged me, his tone gentle. "Let''s eat."


    This man, who was so aloof and domineering to others, always revealed his true side to me.


    Before I could say anything else, he held my hand and led me downstairs to the dining room.


    It was drizzling outside, and it seemed like it wouldn''t stop for a while.


    After breakfast, we set off for the airport.


    When we arrived, we went to the boarding gate through the VIP channel. When we got there, I was stunned.


    Arge group of people I knew, including my ssmates, were waiting at the boarding gate. That included Ivanna, who was also pregnant.


    "You guys..." I was a little touched. I understood why they were here.


    When Ivanna saw my surprised expression, sheughed heartily and quickly came over, pulling me into a hug. "Haha, looks like you''re surprised. I suppose Beatrice will be even more surprised. It seems our n was a sess!"


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" I scolded Ivanna.

 Chapter 1320 Beware of the Evil Spirits

    Chapter 1320 Beware of the Evil Spirits


    ?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo walked over with a smile. "We''re all Beatrice''s ssmates, so we wanted to be here for her at a moment like this. We need to show her that she''s not alone and we''re here to back her up.


    "If Ivanna hadn''t told us about this, we might have missed it. Everyone I could call is here."


    Ivanna looked at me proudly and said, "We missed out on rescuing her, but we can''t miss out on supporting her now."


    As I was about to say something about Jared, Ivanna interrupted me.


    "Are you only going to let your husband take the high ground?" she protested disdainfully. "We have to step up too."


    Everyone looked at the two of us. They knew that our marriages weren''tpletely public, but at thest reunion, everyone had met As and knew


    he was my husband. But even though they knew Ivanna was pregnant, nobody knew who her husband was.


    Ivanna didn''t care, and she had no ns to make her rtionship public, but she couldn''t escape scrutiny this time.


    Sure enough, as we were talking, Jared strolled over in a casual outfit. He stood beside Ivanna and casually wrapped his arm around her waist.


    Jared had a noble air about him. He was refined and extraordinary, so people had only heard of him, but they didn''t really know him. Ivanna held onto Jared confidently, looking at everyone with a smile. She nced up at him helplessly and introduced him to everyone. "This is my husband."


    Everyone waited for more, but she stopped there, showing no intention of mentioning his name.


    I knew what she meant and quickly interjected, "It''s almost time. Let''s get ready to board."


    As softly asked Ivanna, "Is everyone here?"


    Ivanna nced at Theo, who immediately checked with everyone. "Everyone who received the message is mostly here."


    As nodded and exchanged a nce with Cane, who thenmunicated with the staff at the boarding gate, and they began the boarding process.


    But I suddenly realized it seemed that only our people were boarding the ne.


    Once we were aboard, I realized it was a private jet, with facilities entirely different from those ofmercial flights.


    I looked at As in confusion, and he whispered, "This is our family''s ne. We''re flying by ourselves to ensure your and Ivanna''s safety."


    I was speechless.


    As always managed to surprise me.


    I looked at his handsome face uneasily and whispered, "What else do you have?"


    He had never mentioned to me that our family had their own private jet.


    I knew about the mines, but he had kept many other things under wraps.


    "One step at a time," he joked.


    I was filled with a mixture of warmth and anger, but he quickly exined, "I arranged itst night, so I didn''t have time to tell you." He always knew what I was thinking.


    But it delighted my ssmates. Flying on a private jet like this was definitely a first for them. Even I felt the same way.


    Thankfully, Michelle wasn''t with us, so nobody tried to ask us any more about it, which made me feel a little more at ease.


    During the journey, we all chatted


    ve


    excitedly, feeling like we were at a gathering. Of course, most of the discussion revolved around Beatrice''s situation. We also talked about Michelle.


    After she had been beaten up and detained for a while, she hadn''t been as ostentatious. But recently, heard that she had hooked up with a seventy-year-old nouveau riche man and moved into a vi.


    Now, she was living the life of a rich wife and there were signs of her getting back on her feet. She''d. asionally make a few calls to some of my ssmates to brag about her wealth.


    to


    Someone suggested, "Let''s persuade her to buy us a celebratory dinner when we get back to Foswood."


    Theo quickly said, "Stop it. We''ve finally had some peace for a few days. Let''s not stir up any trouble."


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t dare eat any food she buys for us. The evil spirits mighte after me."


    That remark caused everyone to burst intoughter.

 Chapter 1321 Giving Her a Surprise

    Chapter 1321 Giving Her a Surprise


    ?


    Upon arriving in Gerby, Arnold came to pick us up. Since our arrival time was uncertain, so I didn''t notify Beatrice.


    As we left the airport, Ivanna asked me, "Chlo, why don''t you see Beatrice by yourself? Everyone''s idea is that you apany her tonight. After all, you must have a lot to talk about with her.


    "Also, the trial is tomorrow, and she wouldn''t be in the mood for socializing. We''ll meet her at the court tomorrow and give her a surprise."


    "Then I''ll have Arnold arrange for someone to take care of you," I suggested to Ivanna.


    Arnold immediately said, "Let Alvin handle it. He''s from Gerby and knows his way around. Just tell him what you need."


    Theo quickly added, "Don''t bother. We''re here to apany Beatrice, not to cause her trouble. I can handle everything here since I''m quite familiar with this ce."


    "It''s alright. It''ll be convenient tomunicate anytime too with Alvin around," Arnold said, then immediately called Alvin, who promptly agreed.


    We got into the car and headed straight to Keller''s Diary.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, when we arrived, we saw her in her office.


    We had been apart for almost a month, but she hadn''t gained any weight. She was still thin, but herplexion had improved slightly. She no longer looked as pale as before, and there was a hint of rosiness on her cheeks.


    But it was far from what I had imagined.


    As soon as she saw mee in, she was startled, then immediately got up and ran over to hug me.


    "Chlo, you''re here! I thought you wouldn''t arrive until tonight."


    "I just wanted to see you sooner," I said truthfully, "I was a bit worried about you."


    "Thank you. I''m fine."


    She let go of me and looked at As, "Mr. As, thanks for the help."


    "No problem." As smiled slightly. "Don''t mention it."


    She gestured to As. "Then please have a seat."


    As looked at me and said, "Since you''ve made the decision, I''ll go to Arkadia za ande backter to pick you up."


    Beatrice immediately stood up again


    and told As, "Thene to the


    §Ö§ä


    Keller''s residenceter in the evening We''ll have dinner at home. I''ll ask everyone toe, and you can all stay at my ce tonight. Don''t stay in a hotel."


    As looked at me fondly. "You decide. I''m fine with anything."


    "Then you should go," I said to As.


    He smiled at me affectionately. "I''ll go now."


    With that, he turned and strode away, disappearing from our sight.


    Beatrice looked at me and said, "I''m d to see you so happy."


    "You''ll be happy too." I held her hand andforted her, "You''ve suffered enough in the past. From now on, everything will be great for you." She smiled bitterly and replied, "I hope so."


    "Tell me, how have things been?"


    "It''s been okay. Thanks to Gavin and the others help, the group has been straightened out. Those remaining followers of Byron have been footed out, and some have been sent to jait


    She added with a deadpan face, "Byron trained those people to be hisckeys."


    "That''s good. After cleaning them out, there won''t be so many hidden dangers." I agreed.


    "We have to thank Mr. As''s people for this. They found evidence of their crimes quickly and sent them away very suddenly, deterring many people." There was some relief on her pale face.


    "Now, some of the senior executives


    persecuted by the original Keller


    family have also returned. They were loyal to my grandfather, and with them guiding me, things have


    be much smoother." Content


    "You don''t need to worry too much. As you know, we''ve invested in Gerby, so I''ll being here often in the future.


    "If you need anything, just find Gavin. With ATL Empire here, no matter who you find, they''ll help you," I encouraged Beatrice. She looked at me and nodded. "Thanks to you and Mr. As."


    "Don''t say that. You took care of me back then too. We''re even now." I asked her again, "Do you have any other thoughts?"

 Chapter 1322 Former Lovers

    Chapter 1322 Former Lovers


    ?


    She nodded firmly. "Yes, I''m nning to recruit some young talent. This will bring more vitality to thepany. I''ve also consulted with them, and they all agree."


    "Right now, Gavin is helping me streamline our client base and rigorously screening them. Anyone with a bad record is eliminated without exception. To be honest, I''m quite satisfied with this process. I''ve learned a lot," Beatrice said sincerely.


    "Now I feel a bit more rxed than when I first took over. I''m not in a panic anymore." When she talked about thepany, there was a hint of confidence in her expression.


    "What about your personal life?" I asked her.


    "I''ve brought back all the seniors from before, and they''re like family to me. I''ve adapted to everything," she replied sinctly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She was avoiding the real question.


    "What about Finn?"


    "Yeah, hees to see me every day. He''s very attentive to me," Beatrice said.


    I then asked, "How would the Russell family be dealt with?"


    Beatrice paused before saying, "I won''t let them off."


    This time, it was my turn to be silent, and then I spoke up, "To be honest, I have no sympathy for Gabriel."


    "The Russell family hasn''t done any good, especially Gabriel''s father. He conspired with Byron, caused a lot of harm, and made a lot of enemies.


    "Gabriel isn''t any better, as he''s following in his father''s footsteps. Just thinking about it makes me sick. I won''t let them off." Beatrice''s tone was very firm.


    "Then let them face the


    consequences." I strongly supported


    Beatrice. "Betrayal is the most


    despicable act. He needs to be


    taught a lesson."


    Just then, Beatrice''s secretary came in. "Ms. Beatrice, Mr. Gabriel is here to see you again."


    Beatrice frowned and looked at me. "Hmph. As you can see, he keeps harassing me."


    Then she looked at her secretary. "I''m not going to meet him. In the future, don''t even report it to me. Just drive him away."


    "Got it," the secretary replied and left.


    "I didn''t expect this guy to be so shameless. He''s beening every day for the past half month," Beatrice said coldly.


    "He no longer has the right to speak to you after what he did. What else does he want?" I scoffed. "Are you ready for tomorrow''s trial?"


    "I''m ready. Byron has been trying to


    see me, but will only do so in court tomorrow." Beatrice was


    determined. "I won''t show mercket


    anymore. From the moment I


    decided to take my mom''sst name, I never thought of being soft


    on him. He deserves to die."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, I hoped to see this side of Beatrice.


    We spent the afternoon chatting in her office until As called and told me he was waiting downstairs.


    We then left the Keller''s Diary building. As the car passed by the gate, I saw Gabriel, who had been waiting there.


    He was no longer the imposing figure I had seen just a month ago. Now, he was gaunt.


    Beatrice looked indifferent, ignoring


    his presence. She exuded cold


    arrogance and was no longer the same as when she was just rescued. Though still frail, an icy


    determination emanated from her.


    I stared at him closely, feeling disgust for him. He desperately called out Beatrice''s name as the car drove away.

 Chapter 1323 Angry Citizens

    Chapter 1323 Angry Citizens


    ?


    The next day, a huge crowd gathered outside the courthouse to witness the trial.


    Many media reporters were conducting interviews, and people demanded severe punishment for the Chandler family. It seemed that Byron had angered the citizens of Gerby.


    As the car waited to enter the courthouse, I overheard an elderly citizen being interviewed. He passionately said, "Byron is insane, and he does not even spare his own daughter. What kind of person is he?"


    Upon hearing this, I couldn''t help but nce at Beatrice. Her face remained pale, and she appeared calm. Sensing me looking at her, she sped my hand with her cold one.


    The powerful voice from outside continued, "Mr. Elijah, the ex-CEO of Keller''s Dairy, was a remarkable person. He''s our pride in Gerby!"


    The old man was indignant, and his words garnered approval from the surrounding crowd.


    "I''m 60 this year, and I''ve been drinking the milk produced by hispany for decades. This esteemed man, who has safeguarded the health of Gerby residents for so long, has suffered such cruelty. How can we not be outraged?"


    "That''s right. After Byron took over, the quality of milk declined."


    "It''s true. And this family is so arrogant as if they run this ce."


    Everyone chimed in withints to the reporters.


    The old man continued, "Keller''s Dairy is not only well-known here, but is sold nationwide and exported overseas. The quality is trustworthy. When the milk poisoning incident happened years ago, I never believed it."


    He was shaking his head vigorously, then looked at the reporters. "Do you know why I believe in him so much?"


    The reporter asked, "Why?"


    "When Gerby experienced a major flood causing a power outage, dairy production was affected. Mr. Elijah ordered the milk produced that day to be stopped. He personally apologized to the citizens, exining the reason. How can such a good person make poisoned milk?"


    "That''s two innocent lives lost. They''re just children. How dare they poison two innocent kids like that?"


    "They even im it''s due to Mr. Elijah''s mismanagement."


    "Nonsense! The truth wille to light one day. This scum must be sentenced to death, or the people of Gerby will never ept it."


    "Yes, those who collude with the Chandlers shouldn''t be spared. All of us are watching."


    "These people support him, so he dares to do anything recklessly, from murder to extortion. He targets anyone he dislikes! What kind of person is he?"


    "We must seek justice for Mr. Elijah and make Byron pay with his life!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    These voices were relentless. The courtroom had limited seating, so not everyone could get in, but that didn''t stop the crowd from gathering.


    The road in front of the courthouse had already been closed off, as too many people tried to attend the trial today.


    The screens inside the courthouse were already on, ying out the facts of the case.


    Our car was directed by traffic police into the courthouse and parked under a tall staircase.


    Standing on the steps at the gate were our ssmates, not just those who flew in yesterday but also those who cameter. They were all


    waiting for Beatrice to arrive


    This truly surprised Beatrice. She didn''t even know what had happened and stood rooted to the


    spot until Ivanna said, "Beatrice, we''re here to support you! You won''t be alone."


    The people on the steps were all waving at her. "We''re all here for you Beatrice."


    Tears welled up in Beatrice''s eyes as


    she looked at Ivanna and then at her bulging belly. "Why did youe too? was supposed to visit you in Foswood."


    "At a time like this, we muste. We won''t let you face this alone," Ivanna said emotionally. Everyone surrounded Beatrice and, with determination, ascended the steps to the courthouse.

 Chapter 1324 The Final Verdict

    Chapter 1324 The Final Verdict


    ?


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Gabriel waiting outside amidst the crowd. At the sight of our gathering, he hesitated and quietly slipped through another entrance.


    The courtroom was packed to the brim, with every seat upied and people standing silently at the back. The Bullocks, the Chandlers, the hospital staff, and others were among the crowd.


    We were directed to our designated seats.


    When Byron, Jocelyn, and Hazelyn were escorted into the courtroom, I felt Beatrice''s body tremble slightly before she rxed again.


    I embraced her, offering support. Finn wrapped his strong arm around her as well.


    Byron, now with his once jet-ck hair shaved short and turned white, looked noticeably thinner and worn out. Gone was his former arrogant demeanor.


    As he entered the hall, his eyes scanned the room, eventually locking onto Beatrice''s face. His mouth opened, and his gaze was filled withplexity.


    I sensed Beatrice take a deep breath, resolutely withdrawing her gaze and fixing it firmly on the judge.


    Byron''s mouth moved, but his words no longer mattered.


    Whether he sought repentance or wanted to curse at Beatrice, today was his final chance. Once he left the courtroom, he would have no chance left. Following him was Jocelyn, who no longer looked arrogant. Stripped of her makeup, she looked tired and was walking unsteadily.


    Suddenly, a roar erupted in the courtroom. "You wicked woman, give me back my child! Bitch, you should die!"


    The judge banged the gavel, restoring order.


    Next up was Hazelyn, who was dressed inly and devoid of any of her former charm.


    Her eyes, however, still carried malice as they searched for Beatrice. She was still standing coldly and arrogantly in the courtroom.


    Upon seeing Beatrice, she lost herposure and opened her mouth, only to be forcefully restrained by court guards. Ultimately, she gave Beatrice a fierce re before being forced back to her ce.


    Byron had one chance to see Beatrice, but she decisively refused him. I believe this will be Byron''s lifelong regret.


    Beatrice''s cold hand, which was tightly grasping mine, conveyed her emotions vividly.


    Finn had been a pir of support by her side, and even the entire Bullock family was present in court today.


    The lengthy trial concluded solemnly, with all three receiving death sentences to be immediately executed.


    As the verdict was announced, there was cheering both inside and outside the courtroom. Everyone heaved a collective sigh of relief.


    Beatrice, who had been tightly


    gripping my hand, suddenly let go Jocelyn was unable to walk and had to be supported as she was taken away.


    swnov


    Though Byron wasn''t as crushed as Jocelyn, he couldn''t help but look back at Beatrice with tears in his eyes. He gritted his teeth as if


    l


    wanting to say many things to her, but she didn''t even look at him.


    In the end, he was escorted out by court guards.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Throughout it all, Beatrice maintained a cold, expressionless demeanor, unmoved.

 Chapter 1325 Rising from the Ashes

    Chapter 1325 Rising from the Ashes


    ?


    Only Hazelyn struggled to look at Beatrice in the courtroom.


    Beatrice shot her a smile of triumph tinged with arrogance. Hazelyn looked deted as her face sank. In the end, she was defeated.


    As they were escorted away, everyone surged toward Beatrice, but no one spoke; they simply shook her hand in solidarity. There were still some documents that Beatrice needed to sign at the courthouse, and we remained by her side throughout. Beatrice left her current assistant from the Keller family to handle the remaining affairs.


    Once everyone had left, Beatrice looked at me. In a hoarse voice, she said, "Take everyone back to my ce."


    I looked at her, somewhat puzzled. "What about you?"


    She nced at Finn, her eyes pleading. She said, "Finn... apany me to the cemetery."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure." Finn didn''t hesitate, stepping up to her side and offering his support.


    Theo quickly added, "We''ll all go with you."


    Beatrice didn''t refuse. She simply scanned her ssmates before silently turning and walking away.


    We all followed Beatrice as she strode out, but Gabriel blocked our path. His eyes were filled withplex emotions as he looked at Beatrice, his lips trembling. "Beatrice. I... "


    Beatrice stopped in her tracks and looked at him coldly, her tone icy. "What is it?"


    "Sorry, Beatrice." Gabriel''s voice trembled as he struggled to utter the words.


    "I ept your apology. From now on, let''s not appear in each other''s sight again. Let''s keep some dignity for both of us."


    Then, she turned and walked away without a moment of hesitation.


    At the cemetery, to our surprise, some citizens arrived before us. It was a touching scene.


    I asked Ivanna to stay in the car and apanied Beatrice to the graveside.


    Beatrice walked very quickly as if drawn by a ma.


    With As by my side, I followed her.


    Beatrice knelt at the grave as soon as she reached it, and she remained in that position for half an hour. Her frail figure looked even more fragile now.


    Finn stepped forward to help


    Beatrice, whisperingforting


    words to her. Only then did Beatrice


    turn around. Although her face was even paler, she was not crying.


    She nced at the tombstone once more before leaving with everyone else.


    As we descended the mountain, many reporters besieged the cemetery gates, eager to interview Beatrice. As''s people kept them at bay. However, they followed Beatrice, bombarding her with questions about the Keller family.


    After all, today marked the vindication of the Keller family''s grievances. It was a journey spanning a decade, and the perpetrators were finally punished.


    The reporters asked sharp questions, but Beatrice was shielded and ushered into the car.


    Beatrice grabbed my hand in the car, whispering, "It''s all over."


    "Yeah. From now on, you should focus on being happy." Iforted her softly. "We all hope you find happiness."


    "Yeah," Beatrice replied gently like an obedient child, but it was heart-wrenching to see.


    From now on, she would bear the weight of the entire family alone.


    When the car reached the gate of the Keller family''s residence, Beatrice''s phone suddenly rang. She nced at her phone, stiffened for a moment, then answered.


    I couldn''t hear what was said on the other end but saw Beatrice''s lipse twitch. Coldly, she instructed, "After cremation, do whatever you want. There''s no need to inform me again."


    Her face was pale, but she continued to listen to the phone call, then blurted, "Do whatever you want with it."


    After that, she hung up, and a fleeting smile crossed her face.

 Chapter 1326 He Got Off Too Easily

    Chapter 1326 He Got Off Too Easily


    ?


    The person on the other end of the line asked how to deal with Byron''s body. It seemed that the execution was done.


    Back at the Keller family''s residence, Beatrice abandoned her usual cold demeanor and forced a smile at everyone. "Give me a little time. Everyone needs to stay here tonight, and no one should leave."


    Then she instructed the butler to arrange for the evening meal.


    "I''ll excuse myself for now," she said, hurrying upstairs.


    I exchanged a nce with Ivanna, and she turned to the others, saying, "Feel free to make yourselves at home. We really need to stay with her today. None of you should leave, alright? Chloe and I will go upstairs to check on her."


    Then she looked at Theo and said, "Take care of everyone, Theo."


    When Finn saw me and Ivanna going upstairs, he seemed to rx a bit before immediately calling Theo and the others over.


    I had stayed here before, so I was rtively familiar with theyout. I quickly found Beatrice in the study. She was holding a photo frame and crying silently.


    When she saw me enter, she hastily wiped her tears and gestured toward the sofa in the study, saying, "Please, have a seat."


    Ivanna walked over to her. "Beatrice, if you need to cry, just let it out. Let go of everything and forget about it from now on."


    Beatrice held out the photo frame she was holding, revealing a picture of the Keller family. Her grandparents were there, and Helen was between them, smiling. Helen had been young and innocent back then, radiating pure joy.


    The picture exuded a sense of peace, warmth, and happiness.


    But now, everyone in the photo had vanished from the world.


    Beatrice showed us the photo through choked sobs. "They''re all gone. It feels like it was all just a dream, like they were never here... but what about me? Can you tell me who I am? Why was I in that dream? It was clearly just a dream."


    My nose tingled with emotion. Yes, it had all been like a dream, fleeting and transient. Had this cmity been brought about by kindness, or was it the distortion of human nature? Who could say for sure?


    "I know this is all because of my mother''s willfulness. She was naive, and couldn''t tell the difference between truth and falsehood. Jocelyn had an easy death. I can''t ept it!"


    Beatrice choked up. "Her naivety ruined our entire family."


    Ivanna tried tofort her, and I quietly went downstairs.


    Finn immediately came over, looking worried. "How is she?"


    I whispered a few words to him, and he immediately acted on my request, handing me a cup of warm milk.


    We exchanged a nce, and I turned and brought the ss of milk upstairs. I returned to the study where Beatrice was still sobbing uncontrobly. But it didn''t matter what she did now. Everything had already happened.


    Although everything had finally been settled, and good and evil had ultimately met their just rewards, Beatrice could not find peace.


    She was the only one left of her family in this world.


    I understood her too well at this moment. She had refused to see Byron onest time and refused to im his body, but it still hurt her. How could she forget those bone-chilling moments?


    I approached her. "Have some milk, Beatrice. It''s all over now. You can think of it as a dream. Everyone who needed to leave has already left. They can''te back, but you need to live on. You say you''re Beatrice Keller, so you need to liveContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Just let Beatrice Chandas her.


    go."


    "He died too easily! He should have lived in torment, experiencing the fear of death every day!" Beatrice suddenly looked at me with tear-filled eyes, shouting


    uncontrobly. "He died too easily, Chloe. His conscience was wiped clean, but he got off too lightly."


    "Don''t dwell on it. During this time, living was worse than death for him. He must have experienced that feeling, even if it was just for one day," I said, handing her the milk.


    "Drink up. You didn''t have much to


    eat this morning. Don''t forget, a group of people who care are outside waiting for you, and they are all worried about you. There are still a lot of things you need to do in the


    future. That''s what you need to face. your soul."


    You can''t let them coace.


    "That''s right, Beatrice." Ivanna gently patted her frail shoulder.

 Chapter 1327 What Is This?

    Chapter 1327 What Is This?


    ?


    Beatrice epted the ss, tears welling in her eyes. She looked up at me, her voice trembling slightly. "Yes, I still have family," she whispered, nodding rapidly.


    After finishing the milk, she wiped her face with a shaky hand. "I''ll go wash up and be right down."


    Beatrice ced the cup on the table and stood up unsteadily. She walked toward her room, radiating a deep sense of loneliness.


    I followed her and caught a glimpse of Finn approaching from the other end of the hallway. Together, the three of us entered Beatrice''s room. She was curled up on the sofa, fast asleep. Dark circles rimmed her eyes, a testament to the emotional turmoil she must have endured.


    Ivanna exchanged a knowing look with me. We both understood that Beatrice needed this rest. "Let her sleep," I murmured. "She needs a good night''s rest."


    Finn gently lifted Beatrice and carried her to bed, adjusting the thermostat before quietly leaving the room.


    Once he left, Ivanna and I followed suit, leaving Beatrice to the sce of sleep.


    Outside the room, Ivanna finally spoke, her voiceced with concern. "You gave her..."


    "Yes," I confirmed softly. "I slipped a sleeping pill into her milk. She needs a reprieve from the pain. Losing a father, even one like hers, is incredibly difficult."


    Everyone was waiting anxiously downstairs. Their worried faces reflected the gravity of the situation.


    I rejoined them and offered a reassuring smile. "We should let Beatrice sleep for a while. She hasn''t had a restful night in days. Now, she can finally find some peace."


    Everyone understood what I meant.


    Today had undoubtedly been the most challenging day of Beatrice''s life. She had achieved her revenge, but at the cost of losing her father, a man she had been forced to confront and condemn.


    They knew the emotional toll this must have taken on her, especially considering the final heartbreaking encounter she had chosen to avoid. Beatrice finally woke up around seven in the evening, disoriented from her long sleep.


    "Why did I sleep for so long?" she asked groggily, rubbing her temples.


    She knew everyone was waiting for her, so she quickly freshened up and changed into a light purple dress, the color symbolizing a fresh start. When she descended the stairs, she had a genuine smile on her face. It wasn''t a forced gesture, but a true expression of relief and gratitude. She gathered everyone in the hall, requesting the dining table be moved to amodate therger group. Laughter and conversation filled the air, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere.


    Looking around the room, her eyes filled with a mix of emotions. "It''s been ten long years since west saw each other," she began.


    "It''s a little overwhelming for me to


    be reunited with all of you in my own home." She choked back a sob.


    "Thank you. From the bottom of my heart, thank you all for your


    swn over


    unwavering friendship and support." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo, who couldn''t seem to hold back his own emotions, spoke up. "If anyone deserves thanks, it''s Chloe. If she hadn''t insisted on finding you, we would never have known you were in danger."


    I chuckled lightly. "Actually, the real credit goes to Theo. He almost got himself thrown in jail by the Chandler family just trying to find you for me." Theo scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Maybe I was a little reckless. I went right to her house to look for her, so it was natural for them to kick me out right away."


    It was as if Beatrice had shed the burden of her past and emerged as a new person, Beatrice Keller. The cheerful, vibrant woman we had known from our college days seemed to be back, herughter


    ringing out once more. Content


    A wave of relief washed over me as I watched her interact with everyone, her smile genuine and untroubled.


    Finn discreetly beckoned me outside, and we stepped out onto the balcony.


    "Are you alright?" I asked. I wasn''t sure why he had called me out here.


    "I''m good. Thanks, Mrs. Chloe. It''s so good to have you all here to settle this for everyone. Otherwise..." he trailed off.


    After taking a deep breath, he continued, "Beatrice''s assistant gave this to me earlier in the evening. I think it would be best if you dealt with this."


    He handed me a USB drive.


    I didn''t understand what he meant and asked, "What is this?"

 Chapter 1328 Last Words Before Death

    Chapter 1328 Last Words Before Death


    ?


    Finn gazed at me and whispered, "Before Byron faced his execution, he left a message for Beatrice."


    "A message... for Beatrice?" I was taken aback. "Just before the execution?"


    Shocked, I turned to Finn, then involuntarily nced toward the hall. An inexplicable chill creeped up my spine.


    "Yes. Her assistant gave it to me, and it felt serious. I thought it would be best for you to have it," Finn said, extending the USB drive to me once more.


    I hesitated as I epted it. It was a in ck USB drive, but it burned in my hand.


    It seemed Byron had been desperate to convey something to Beatrice, despite her rejection.


    Thew had its protocols, and they would have fulfilled his requests before execution. Whether that was a blessing or a curse, I couldn''t say.


    But as I met Finn''s eyes, I murmured, "Who did he think he was to leave a message for Beatrice?"


    Though I said it, I also understood the desperation of a dying man.


    After all, he was her father.


    But for Beatrice, it would be a torment. Anything he said whether it was regretful or venomous would ring hollow.


    There was no way Beatrice would ever forgive him. Throughout history, betraying a spouse emotionally was the gravest of sins. Society often med it on morality, but it was damaging and unforgivable.


    And Byron hadn''t just betrayed Helen emotionally. He had also killed her. How dare he try to seek forgiveness?


    He had also taken three lives without hesitation, leading to the massacre of the Keller family. What right did he have to plead for forgiveness?


    By changing herst name and refusing a final meeting, Beatrice had made it clear that she would never forgive Byron.


    I turned to Finn, asking, "What''s inside?"


    Finn stood firm, his gaze fixed ahead. "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know. He deserved his punishment."


    I wasn''t surprised by Finn''s response.


    Eight years in the asylum for Beatrice had meant eight years of suffering for him.


    Finn had loved Beatrice for so long, and watching his loved one being locked away had be an indelible pain for him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    And it was all because of that morally bankrupt father.


    How could Finn forgive him? How could he be willing to hear his repentance?


    "I suppose this is his repentance," said, looking at the object in my


    hand.


    have agreed to hand itdn''t


    Otherwise, the cops


    Finn remained silent.


    "I''ll hold onto it for now. When she''s ready to face this, we''ll find the right moment to show it to her," I sighed "For now we should help her forget this nightmare and recover quickly. This ordeal was catastrophic for her, sowe shouldn''t bring this up right now."


    "I trust you because you really care for her, Mrs. Chloe."


    "As do you." I looked at Finn. "She knows."


    "She does just want to do right by her. No matter what she does in the future, I''ll be by her side, helping her. You''re right. It is my greatest wish to see her truly be happy."


    Finn''s expression was resolute. "She deserves to be happy."


    "She will be. Let''s all work together for that." I asked, "So... where was Byron buried?"

 Chapter 1329 Reluctant to Draw Conclusions

    Chapter 1329 Reluctant to Draw Conclusions


    ?


    I knew someone would have handled the funeral arrangements even though Beatrice had refused to be involved.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Beatrice''s assistant had him buried here in Haven Cemetery. I don''t want the details. Those two bodies remain unimed, so they''ll probably end up in unmarked graves," Finn said.


    As I thought about Hazelyn''s final struggles, I couldn''t help but scoff. "She got what she deserved."


    Regaining myposure, I turned to Finn. "How''s production going at the factory?"


    Finn seemed lost in thought, still caught up in our previous conversation. When I asked about production, he seemed taken aback.


    Then, he grinned sheepishly. "Sorry, I zoned out there for a moment."


    I smiled faintly. "I''ve taken on a few more projects recently, and they''re all big ones. There''s been a surge in orders too."


    "No problem. We added two more production lines, and the new automatic security doors are also avable online. They''re top-of-the-line. You should check them out when you have time," Finn said earnestly.


    "Really? That''s fantastic. It''ll be perfect for projects in Sris. Have they passed all the tests?"


    "Absolutely. Jaxford is known for quality."


    "Let''s go see them tomorrow. I''ll make time to check them out, and I''ll bring Beatrice along." I nced meaningfully at Finn.


    Naturally, Finn was thrilled and rubbed his hands together. "Thanks.¡°


    "Let''s head inside," I gestured to him, returning to the hall. The object I held in my hand felt unusually hot.


    Everyone stayed at the Keller family''s residence that night, talking untilte at night. It was the most I had seen Beatriceugh since her return, which reminded me of her carefree college days. She fell asleep in my arms, and Finn carried her back to her room.


    This had all been nned by our ssmates. We all knew that regardless of whether she was the old or the new Beatrice, her emotional wounds were deep and would be enough to take her life if we weren''t careful.


    Before bed, Ivanna looked at me and said, "It hurts my heart to see her this way."


    "Are you all heading back tomorrow?" I asked.


    "Aren''t we supposed to wait until your opening ceremony is over? That was how Jared arranged it," she replied.


    I was pleased. "He''s very supportive."


    "Of course, but take it easy..." She patted my stomach gently. "You''re pregnant. Be careful not to overwork yourself."


    I chuckled awkwardly, instinctively patting my belly. "I''ve noticed my baby has been very good."


    "But still, be careful. You have


    experience, but As doesn''t. I think


    you haven''t noticed how he''s always looking at your belly. Be extra careful, okay?" Ivanna warned. I nodded in agreement.


    "I''ll be relieved when Beatrice finds emotional stability." I sighed.


    After settling all the guests, Finn returned to the hall. When he saw that we were still talking, he came over to bid me farewell. "I''ll take my leave now, Mrs. Chloe."


    "Aren''t you staying?" I looked at him, surprised.


    "No, I''ll head back ande over again tomorrow morning. My parents might worry otherwise." Finn smiled as he exined. "In that case, you should head back soon." I replied hurriedly.


    Finn turned and left, disappearing from our sight. Ivanna remarked, "Finn is really nice. He''s definitely someone Beatrice can trust." "Things are still uncertain for now. After all, her wounds are deep. We should leave it to fate." I refrained from drawing conclusions.


    "Well, you can count me in for support." Ivanna was enthusiastic again.


    "You''re really into this since your


    n to bring Lauren and Oliver


    together worked," I teased "


    situation here is a little different."


    We bothughed.


    Unexpectedly, two glum-faced men descended the stairs. "Aren''t you twoing to bed?"

 Chapter 1330 Balancing Work and Personal Life

    Chapter 1330 Bncing Work and Personal Life


    ?


    Ourughter ceased abruptly as we turned around and realized that our men had left us alone earlier. It waste, and evidently, both men couldn''t bear to wait any longer and hade to urge us to return to our respective rooms.


    I exchanged a nce with Ivanna, stuck out my tongue yfully, and quickly got up. We both pretended to be obedient wives and hurried off to bed. The next day..


    We all slept in until nearly noon. I stretchedzily as I got up and noticed As working away in the room.


    Feeling guilty, I quickly got out of bed and nestled into his arms. Yawning, I asked, "When did you get up?"


    He set aside hisptop, looking at me like I was azy cat. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah, I guess so," I replied with fading enthusiasm. Then, I said, "I want to head over to Jaxford after breakfast. Since we''ve secured phase two of that project, we''ll need a substantial amount of materials.


    "Jaxford has made a new automatic security door, and I n to use it for projects in Sris. Let''s go check it out. I have confidence in Jaxford, since the family''s work is wonderful."


    "Are you really trying to bnce your work and personal life?" he teased.


    I chuckled. "Hey, I''m feeling guilty. I can''t neglect the business entirely. Someone here works around the clock."


    Hisrge hand slipped under my nightshirt, wandering around. "That''s because I''m devoted."


    Iughed even more. "And I am too."


    Of course, he understood my hidden meaning,ughing charmingly and bing more yful with his hands. "Is that so? If it weren''t for your special circumstances, do you think I wouldn''t..."


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, kissed him, then said, "Alright, that''s enough. Time to freshen up. I wonder if everyone else is awake. I need to check on Beatrice."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, she''s up already. She''s out in the yard talking to your ssmates," As said, kissing my forehead affectionately before letting me go. "Take care of yourself. Otherwise, I''ll really be mad. Got it?"


    His gaze was stern, and I knew he hade here with me out of concern, not because of the ceremony. Those dates had all been decided by him at thest minute.


    "Got it," I replied. I rushed into the bathroom to freshen up and change.


    Then, I hurried downstairs and found arge group gathered in the yard.


    When Beatrice saw meing out, she walked over with a smile, scolding me tightly, "You''re pregnant, but you still wanted to go to the graveyard with me. You really are something. If anything happens to you how will I exin it to Mr. As? You''ve really put me in a tough


    spot."


    "I''ll be careful. If you don''t want me to worry, hurry up, get back to your old self, and start a new life. I won''t have to worry about you then." I took the opportunity to encourage her.


    Then, I looked around. "Where''s Ivanna?"


    "She''s still asleep." Beatrice chuckled. "She woke up this morning, had some food, and went back to sleep."


    "This is when she''ll need more food," I said with experience, then looked at Beatrice. "And you? You don''t have a headache, even after drinking so muchst night?"


    "We never get to see each other. Of course we had to make the most of it. I may have had one too many, but I''m really happy. I didn''t expect everyone to care about me so much, and I''m so touched." Beatrice sighed, looking at the people around her.


    MS


    I advised, "Your health isn''t great, so you should drink less alcohol. I hope you''ll get better soon. Do you still need to take your medicine?"


    "I know. Don''t worry, I''m still taking the medicine. Finn''s aunt brews it for me every day. Honestly, I don''t dare not to drink it, even if I don''t want to," Beatriceughed.


    "Finn brings it over every morning. Really, drinking it makes me feel better. But I thought about how my mother never cared for me like this when she was alive, but she did all that for Hazelyn..."


    "Forget about it. You shouldn''t dwell on unhappy things." I quickly stopped her, changing the subject. "Just think about how everyone came to see you without a second thought."


    Beatrice immediately stopped talking about her emotions and nodded earnestly. "Yeah. I''m so grateful to see so many of our ssmates here. I didn''t expect them to remember me."


    "You have no idea how wonderful you are. Who wouldn''t remember you?" I said encouragingly.


    Theo walked over. "I heard that your family''s mall in Gerby is having a grand opening ceremony tomorrow."


    "That''s right." I nodded.


    "In that case, should we all stay one


    more night? We''ll all attend the ceremony tomorrow, and then you


    guys can go back." Beatrice looked


    at everyone with a longing expression. "Spend more time with me, okay?"

 Chapter 1331 Well Done

    Chapter 1331 Well Done


    ?


    Brenton immediately responded, "Of course, that''s great! Who wouldn''t want food, drinks, and a private ne to travel in? Yes, all of you?


    His words instantly broughtughter. "Sure! It''s like we''re taking an early vacation!"


    Judy chuckled and said, "If Michelle finds out about this, she''ll be jealous. She posts about every little thing in her life on Instagram. Taking a private jet can let her brag with her friends!"


    This caused another round ofughter.


    Just then, the butler informed us that lunch was ready, and Beatrice invited everyone to join her for a meal.


    The Keller family''s cuisine was exceptional.


    I told everyone during lunch, "After eating, feel free to explore. Gerby is known for its beautiful scenery!"


    Theo immediately volunteered, "I can be the tour guide! What about you guys?"


    "Beatrice and I have some errands to run. Those who don''t want to go out can take a nap. Rest up, and we''ll have a fun eveningter."


    "Alvin just called and said he''lle to pick us up for a day tour of Gerby." Beatrice said, "We''ll be back in time for dinner."


    "In that case, I''ll go with you to Jaxford Doors," Ivanna said as shezily descended from upstairs.


    I chuckled inwardly, knowing Ivanna''s true intentions. She wasn''t interested in seeing any doors; she just wanted to meddle in other people''s affairs. This was her way of helping out.


    "I can''t just sleep all the time! I need to get moving!" Ivanna said as she sat down at the dining table.


    Jared had been busy with As. I always felt there was something secretive between these two men.


    However, the BZ n couldn''t be aplished by As alone. Strong assistance was needed and Jared was a good choice.


    Iughed as I watched her stretch idly, "Are you sure you want toe with us?"


    "With Jared and As both going to work, who else should I follow if not you?" She winked at me as she spoke, drawing nearer to me. "It''s also a way to help out!"


    I understood her intention instantly.


    On the other side, Beatrice looked at us and asked, "What''s the n?"


    Ivanna smirked, "The Century Project!"


    Both of usughed.


    Before we could finish lunch, Alvin arrived on a brand-new bus and stopped at the entrance of the Keller family''s residence, ready to take everyone for a tour.


    As I watched everyone board the bus and depart after lunch, I turned to Beatrice and Ivanna and said, "Let''s go, too!"


    Beatrice looked at me, puzzled, "Are we going to Jaxford?"


    I nodded, "Firstly, for the order, I want to see their new products. Secondly, since it''s been a while, l''e like to go see the Bullock family with you. They are genuinely kind-hearted people, but it would be awkward for you to go alone."


    Beatrice nodded withoutment "Okay.


    Sinu''re considerate. It would


    be nice if you could always be by my sideb''ll go change ande down. You two wait here."


    Both Ivanna and I nodded.


    As Beatrice walked away, Ivanna asked me quietly, "Has the deed been done? How was it handled? Have you heard of any news?"


    "It''s already taken care of! They said to bury him anywhere!" I whispered back.


    "What? Buried together?" Ivanna asked in surprise.


    "How''s that possible? Only Byron was buried. The other two were discarded after being abandoned and deemed unimed." I replied quietly.


    "Well doner Ivanna eximed and


    patted the armrest of the sofa. "ThatAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hazelyn is trouble. Those three


    deserve what they got. Beatrice was


    right, it is too easy for them to die


    that way."


    I didn''t respond. I was too preupied thinking about Byron''s USB drive. I had a hunch that it was a hidden bomb, but I didn''t know how to handle it.


    But no matter what the testament said, it would be a hidden danger for Beatrice.


    Seeing me lost in thought, Ivanna nudged me with her shoulder. "Hey! What are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 1332 The Unshakeable Gum

    Chapter 1332 The Unshakeable Gum


    ?


    I nced at Ivanna and then towards the staircase, whispering, "Bryon left a testament for Beatrice before he died. It''s in my possession now."


    "...Oh?" Ivanna was somewhat shocked, staring at me with wide eyes and a gaping mouth. "Does Beatrice know?"


    "Of course not! I can''t possibly mention it to her now. I''ll have to wait for the right moment." I whispered back.


    Ivanna asked, "Did you listen to its contents?"


    I shook my head, "No. It''s private, how could I intrude? But I guess it can''t be something bad, otherwise the police wouldn''t have passed it on!" "What''s the use? He''s already done it. What was he thinking when heid hands on his daughter?" Ivanna was furious. "He..."


    Just as Ivanna was about to say something, footsteps were heard from the staircase. Ivanna immediately held back what she was about to say. Beatrice had changed into a light green shirt and white pants, looking elegant as she descended the stairs.


    Her formerly chubby cheeks had turned more angr, and her eyes appearedrger, though slightly pale.


    "So beautiful!" Ivanna eximed in surprise. "You''re truly a beauty!"


    Beatrice smiled bitterly, "Nonsense, I''m not beautiful at all! Let''s go."


    We got into the Keller family''s car and headed straight to Jaxford Doors.


    As soon as I started the car, my phone rang. I quickly took it out and nced at the screen, sighing, "Poppy is really persistent. I don''t know when she started taking an interest in me!"


    Upon hearing my words, Ivanna asked curiously, "Who?"


    "Poppy Quinn! That minor celebrity." I answered the call and said, "Hello?"


    "Are you noting back, busy bee? Shall Ie to pick you up?" Poppy said over the phone.


    I had to apologize with a smile, "Can''te back today. It was ast-minute decision. We have an opening ceremony here tomorrow."


    "Oh? Noting back again?" Poppy seemed to bepletely despairing. "You''re really busy! What opening ceremony?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "The grand opening of Arkadia za in Gerby," I replied casually.


    "Oh..." The reply from Poppy was apathetic as her voice faded. "Alright then, I''ll let you go. Goodbye."


    After saying goodbye, we both hung up the phone. I raised an eyebrow and let out a sigh of relief, "She''s really persistent."


    "These people are very clever. She''s


    not after you, she''s eyeing your


    get


    husband and your background," Ivanna said bluntly. "If she can''t to your husband, she''ll go after someone around him. Who wouldn''t want a rich sponsor?" Content


    Beatrice sighed, "What has societye to? Everyone wants to get something for nothing."


    Indeed, three people in her life were executed for wanting something for nothing, just yesterday.


    "Those who stray from the right path will not have a happy ending!" Ivanna didn''t hesitate to speak her mind. "Poppy is shameless. A scheming woman. You should give herdess attention."


    line


    "It''s not up to me whether to give attention or not," Iined.


    aanted to pay attention to her


    in the first ce."


    "Maybe once she hung up the phone, she will rush to Gerby to support your family''s ceremony!" Ivanna joked.


    I didn''t take it to heart at all.

 Chapter 1333 The Care of the Bullock Family

    Chapter 1333 The Care of the Bullock Family


    ?


    I called Finn as soon as the car started moving, first to find out if he was at the factory and then to let him know we were headed to Jaxford.


    Upon arrival at Jaxford, Finn was already waiting at the gate. When he saw our car entering the yard, he strode over.


    As soon as Beatrice got out of the car, Finn''s eyes couldn''t settle anywhere. His goofy expression was quite amusing. This guy had fallen for her so hard.


    While exchanging pleasantries, Cameron came over. "Ms. Chloe. I saw you yesterday, but didn''t get a chance to talk."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew they had all gone to court yesterday, but it was in such a hurry that nobody could greet each other.


    Cameron then looked at Beatrice. "Ms. Beatrice, you''re looking quite well!"


    "Uncle, thank you to your family for taking care of me!" Beatrice bowed politely to Mr. Cameron.


    "Oh my! Ms. Beatrice, you''re too kind. There''s not much we can do, but we''re here whenever you need us!" Mr. Cameron said sincerely.


    "The Keller family matter is a big deal for us in Gerby." Cameron added, "The injustice of the Keller family has been rectified, so stay positive, Ms. Beatrice. The road ahead is still long."


    A faint smile appeared on Beatrice''s face. Finn quickly said to his father, "Dad! Speak less!"


    "It''s okay! I have to face it. The Chandler family is truly despicable, and they got what they deserved!" Beatrice''s tone was firm. "You''re right! The road is long, and I will stay strong!"


    "Let''s go inside and chat. It''s too sunny out here."


    I didn''t know when Cameron''s wife, Ada had stood beside us until she said, "Let''s go to the office!"


    Cameron took me to look at the doors, and I noticed that Ada and Beatrice were already having a cordial conversation.


    Ivanna was quick on her feet. She followed behind me, pretending to understand to create more opportunities for Beatrice.


    The production-line, a recently constructed assembly line with stringent quality control, was also shown to us. It was uneptable to have even one misced screw the productivity had significantly increased.


    S


    and


    I happily told Mr. Cameron, "I''m relieved to see this. Next up are big projects, so you must ensure my supply."


    "No problem, Finn told me yesterday. Ms. Chloe, you''re truly our lucky star."


    Iughed, "It''s your quality that''s earned it."


    We chatted as we toured, and in the blink of an eye, it was already afternoon. Beatrice had been chatting with Ada the whole time, and they got along well.


    I was secretly delighted. It was a big step forward as long as Beatrice could open her heart and be willing to engage with the outside world.


    Moreover, these were people from the Bullock family, each genuinely caring about her well-being and happiness.


    After we returned, we arrived at the site of Arkadia za, where everything was already set up.


    From the condition of the stage, it


    seemed that this event was quite


    grand didn''t have time to askAs,


    but seeing the scene now, there was no sign of rush.


    1.ne


    However, what surprised me was that Ivanna''s words came true. Poppy called to let me know she had arrived in Gerby and to find out which hotel I was staying at, even before we returned to the Ketter family.


    I simply couldn''t understand this person''s behavior.

 Chapter 1334 The Crazy Protector of His Wife

    Chapter 1334 The Crazy Protector of His Wife


    ?


    After finishing the call, I looked at Ivanna and teased her, "You''re a soothsayer."


    Ivanna disdainfully replied, "I am not a soothsayer, it''s my thorough understanding of these people. The grand opening ceremony of Arkadia signifies a certain level. It''s no brainer to know who will be attending this ceremony,


    "With her current poprity, having her to attend the opening ceremony is something other businesses would eagerly seek. You''re saving arge appearance fee!" Ivanna added sarcastically, "Would she miss such a great opportunity?"


    "Haha! Does Asck this appearance fee?" I asked Ivanna with a contemptuous nce.


    "But she came with sincerity. Can you just turn her away?" Ivanna shrugged and spread her hands.


    I picked up the phone and called Arnold to ask him to pick up Poppy.


    Arnold casually said, "No problem, leave it to me. Just give me her contact information."


    After giving instructions, I felt rxed and said to Beatrice and Ivanna, "Let''s go home."


    Back at the Keller residence, those who went on the day trip had yet to return. Beatrice said to Ivanna and me, "You two hurry up and rest! I''ll let you know when everyone gets back!"


    Ivanna raised her hands in agreement. "I need to sleep; I''ve been tired all this time."


    I had no choice but to go upstairs with her, each of us going to our rooms. I didn''t want to sleep. However, as soon as my head touched the pillow, I dozed off.


    I probably would have slept until morning if As hadn''t woken me up.


    I looked at him sleepily and muttered, "...Why did you wake me up? Can''t you see I''m sleeping soundly?"


    Seeing my state, he leaned over. "Aren''t you hungry? Hmm?"


    "I don''t want anything; I just want to sleep!" I pushed away his handsome face. "Don''t wake me up next time when I''m asleep!"


    "Then I''ll bring you some food. Eat a little before continuing to sleep. Everyone downstairs is having dinner!"


    After I heard this, I opened my eyes andzily sat up. I finally felt more energetic.


    Seeing me getting up, As quickly said, "If you''re toozy to move, just eat in the room."


    "No, let''s go downstairs! I''ll feel refreshed after washing my face." I thought to myself, this wasn''t my own home after all; I couldn''t be too casual!


    "Then wait here," As said and got up to fetch a damp towel for me. It felt cool, and after wiping my face, I seemed more energetic.


    I smiled at him, "It''s quitefortable. I''m up now."


    He swiftly got me off the bed and knelt to help me get into my shoes. "Then go to bed earlyter. After the opening ceremony tomorrow, wet return to Foswood. Rest well at home after that, and sleep as much as you like."


    I nodded vigorously, "Yes, I want to sleep."


    Those who went out for the were happily dining and chatting together downstairs. Beatrice''s condition was much better thanst night.


    Seeing meing downstairs, she immediately got up to seat me and As. I noticed Jared and Ivanna were already there; it seemed like those who wanted to sleep got up earlier than me.


    Beatrice asked me with concern, "Are you too tired?"


    "It''s okay, I''ve just been running around too muchtely, and haven''t had a good night''s sleep. When we go back tomorrow, I''ll rest for two days I said while looking at the


    dishes on the table.


    to


    To be honest, although the feast at the Keller family was very good, I had no appetite at all. After looking for a long time, I didn''t know what to pick.


    Seeing myck of appetite, Beatrice asked softly, "Are you not feeling hungry? Shall I have them make something refreshing for you?"


    "It''s okay, I just haven''t woken up yet." I smiled to cover up, but As quietly asked Beatrice, "Can you make a sd?"


    Beatrice immediately got up andOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    went to the kitchen to ask the chef to make me arge portion of sd. Crisp eucumbers instantly refreshed me when I ate them, and I felt like I could taste the food again.


    There was also a pan-fried yellow croaker with lemon juice, which was so delicious!


    Beatrice also brought Ivanna a portion. Ivanna waved her hand and said, "You don''t need to worry about me; I''ve already passed that stage. I''m enjoying my food now!"


    As peeled two shrimps and fed them to me.


    His actions immediately attracted the envy of those female ssmates, who stopped eating and looked like they were about to drool.


    Feeling their gaze, I quickly pointed at them, "I can''t swallow while you''re all watching me!"

 Chapter 1335 Making a Fuss Over Nothing

    Chapter 1335 Making a Fuss Over Nothing


    ?


    Those people burst intoughter, "Are you still trying to say that? You''re the one who''s affecting the appetite of our whole group, and you''re ying the victim first!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Did I y the victim first? Are you guys even in a position to say that? How can I eat peacefully?"


    Everyone let out a loudugh. At first, As had always been distant and icy. But now, a few bold ones teased As.


    "Mr. As, um... is this your usual state?" Brenton was always the one with the sharp tongue. He looked at As and said, "By being like this, are you leaving us with any dignity?"


    As smiled slightly, contrary to his usual demeanor, instantly feasting the female ssmates'' eyes on his beauty.


    "If a man can''t care for his wife properly, what else can he do well? This is just basic things!" As looked at me indulgently. "Besides, feeding my eldest baby benefits the youngest one, too, so I have to do it well."


    "... Ah... Chloe, are you... are you pregnant?" One of the more astute female ssmates immediately eximed. "No wonder you''re acting like this. I thought you were deliberately making things difficult for Mr. As!"


    I was speechless. My face and ears instantly turned red, and I almost choked. "What are you saying? How am I being difficult? What''s so surprising about this?"


    "Chloe, I have to get to know you again. I didn''t expect both you and Ivanna to be so righteous and caring. Being pregnant and still busy running around... we can''tpare."


    "Yeah, after hearing Ivanna tell us about your rescue of Beatrice, Chloe, I admire you!"


    I quickly took out a tissue to wipe my hands and said, "Actually, regarding Beatrice''s matter, the biggest hero is Theo. If it weren''t for him volunteering to help me check Beatrice''s whereabouts, this matter wouldn''t have been discovered.


    "In the beginning, it was Theo who


    found something suspicious, and my husband helped in the


    investigation. I didn''t expect such a big case to be uncovered. Perhaps it''s true that the wheels of justice turn slowly but surely. Beatrice was not meant to die."


    "Mr. As, thank you so much! Thank you for loving us as well as Beatrice!"


    Brenton immediately started his banter, "Theo, tell me honestly, were you interested in Chloe at the time? Is that why you were so proactive in helping Chloe find Beatrice?"


    Everyone was surprised by Brenton''s statements and looked warily at As immediately.


    Theo stood up immediately, "Brenton, what nonsense are you talking about? This is just pure friendship between ssmates. Stop being petty!" Everyone burst intoughter, knowing that Theo was afraid of upsetting As.


    "I hadn''t seen Beatrice and hadn''t


    just happened that I had


    heard from her for many years. It


    Qu


    dealings with Gerby, so it was convenient to check. That''s why decided to help Chloe find Beatrice!


    "And besides, Beatrice was our ssmate after all. It''s been almost ten years since west saw each other. Don''t make up stories. Even if I did have feelings, would I beparable to Mr. As?"


    Theo''s words were smooth, and everyone took the opportunity to tease Brenton.


    I nced at As, only to see him


    smiling more amiably than ever. "Since we were little, Chloe and I have always been close. She is the gift from heaven that is meant for me. Thus, it makes no difference who has thoughts. I am meant for her"


    The female ssmates cried out in shock once more when he said this.

 Chapter 1336 Hidden Needle in Cotton

    Chapter 1336 Hidden Needle in Cotton


    ?


    "


    "Chloe, is what Mr. As said true? Have you known each other since childhood? Isn''t Mr. As a foreigner? How could you have known each other since childhood?" Someone raised a question.


    "My goodness! Is this a confession?"


    Brenton had a bitter expression on his face as he looked at As and said, "How could you do this? You''re attractive, financially sessful, and are very perceptive on top of that... Mr. As, you''re making things impossible for us!"


    Everyone burst intoughter again.


    Brenton continued, "You have all the skills every man should possess. How are the rest of us supposed to live? It''s hard enough for men these days, and if someone like you won''t give us any room to breathe... I''m struggling here!"


    "Ites naturally to me. You''ll just have to work hardter!" As fed me a shrimp again while saying, "You need to live your life to the fullest!"


    Suddenly, another male student said, "You seem to be taking things easy, Ivanna. How about introducing your husband to us?"


    Ivanna was taken aback momentarily, then retorted, "Why are you dragging me into this? My husband is right here. Haven''t I introduced him to everyone already?"


    "Come on! Is that what you call an introduction? You only said ''This is my husband.'' It''s obvious he is! Would he have the courage to stand beside you otherwise? You didn''t even give us his full name! That''s too much! Is he just a random passerby?"


    As soon as he started, everyone began to criticize Ivanna.


    Jared quickly hugged her, smiling gently. "I don''t mind if you want everyone to know who I am! I''m Jared Attwood, Ivanna''s husband."


    "Jared... Jared Attwood?" Someone suddenly repeated in a low and startled voice.


    I was sure that anyone who had heard Jared''s name would also know about Trinity''s existence, which would exin why people were now looking at Ivanna strangely.


    The guy who had spoken up said warily, "Are you... really Jared from Emgrand Group?"


    "Yes, that''s me." Jared nodded.


    "Oh...?"


    "My goodness!"


    "...Is it true?"


    "


    Emgrand Group..."


    The voices were somewhat unsettled, and they looked at each other as if they were trying to find an answer.


    With a subtle smile and an incredibly captivating voice, Jared asked, "Don''t I look like him?"


    Brenton''s eyes widened as he looked at Jared, his teeth nervously cking as he said, "Well... you don''t really look like..."


    Jared nced affectionately at Ivanna in his arms and calmly said, "I''m the real thing!"


    "Ivanna, how did you... how did you manage to... um... bag him?" Brenton stuttered.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "It took me a lot of effort to win her over. Don''t talk nonsense." Jared smiled.


    Brenton immediately covered his mouth, unable to control his expression.


    "Our female ssmates are truly elite. Their standards are too high. They''ve managed to catch the richest man in the city, Mr. As, and a mogul like Jared. Looks like we''re not good enough to even be backup options. We wouldn''t dare put ourselves forward." Everyoneughed again, and the atmosphere became lively.


    As returned to his usual aloof self and was only concerned with feeding me.


    As for Jared, he nced at everyone and spoke solemnly. "We''re all just ordinary people. Since you''re Ivanna and Chloe''s ssmates, that makes you family. We hope that if any of you need anything when you return to Foswood, you''ll feel free to discuss it with me and Attas. We will do our best to help!"


    Jared''s words were like a hidden


    needle in cotton. He sounded


    powerful and friendly, but anyon


    who was paying attention could tell


    it was a warning.


    Of course, ording to rumors, Jared was a cunning overlord, and his methods were ruthless.

 Chapter 1337 Speaking from Experience

    Chapter 1337 Speaking from Experience


    ?


    Brenton was smooth. When he heard Jared''s words, he immediately said, "It''s an honor for us to meet two big shots like you! How could we dare ask you for anything?"


    "The daring ones aren''t here today!" someone chimed in.


    Everyone burst intoughter again, knowing that he was referring to Michelle.


    Another person raised an objection. "What you said is not right. Everyone runs into difficulties at some point. It''s not like we''re asking you to stir up trouble for no reason and then ask these two gentlemen to clean up after you. That''s just asking for trouble."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. I knew deep down that he was speaking to everyone''s heart.


    The ssmate continued, "But if we need to ovee any difficulties, they''ll stand up for us, right?"


    Jared nodded gently, then looked at As.


    As said, "That''s right!"


    This ssmate continued enthusiastically, "You see, I''m right! Looks like fate has smiled on us. We''re borrowing Chloe and Ivanna''s glory. We have someone to rely on now."


    "To be honest, it''s nice to know that we have a connection with you two. We''ll be counting on you to help us if we run into any problems in the future." "Think about it. If Mr. As wasn''t around to help Beatrice, she would have been in big trouble."From N?velDrama.Org.


    His words resonated with everyone, and they all nodded in agreement.


    "Unforeseen events can happen at any time. Who knows when we''ll be the next victims? So, let''s raise a toast to Mr. As and Mr. Jared! Thank you for treating us like family. We''re truly grateful."


    Everyone stood up, filled their sses, and raised them to As and Jared.


    They didn''t hesitate, and downed their sses in one gulp!


    This was the first time I had ever seen As drink so heartily.


    Dinner was a lively asion. As and Jared didn''t rush to leave, but lingered, chatting with everyone.


    But everyone had been out all day and there was a celebration tomorrow, so we sensibly dispersed early and returned to our rooms to rest.


    Before going upstairs, I sat with Beatrice for a while. She sighed. "These may have been the best two days the Keller family has had since my grandfather''s ident. Looks like someone finally cares!"


    "You''ll never be short of friends with


    your personality. As long as you''re


    willing to put yourself forward, things will be fine. You''ll learn to forget this unpleasantness soon and your life will be colorful again. You''ve wasted ten years already. You need toreim that lost time!" #advised her earnestly.


    She nodded, but I could still see she wasn''t happy.


    When Ivanna realized we hadn''t gone upstairs yet, she came down to look for us after taking a shower.


    Beatrice looked at Ivanna wistfully and said, "I didn''t expect you two to have babies. I''m jealous!"


    Ivanna immediately pointed at me. "You should be jealous of her. She''s already got two!"


    I blushed and smiled awkwardly. "I''m just lucky!"


    "Yes, you''re the luckiest among us. You''ve been married twice!" Ivanna teased mercilessly. They looked at me andughed.


    Ivanna looked at Beatrice and said, "You should focus on your own life now that everything has settled down. I used to think that my career


    was important, but now I understand I that being in love and being loved is true happiness for a woman."


    She spoke from experience to Beatrice about the philosophy of life. Ever since Jared found out she was pregnant, he didn''t allow her to work anymore. Now, she was peacefully focused on raising the baby.


    ven


    Ivanna leaned against the sofa with a bulging belly and continued to teach Beatrice the philosophy of life. "Having a sessful career or a bright future without someone who loves you by your side is meaningless. Even if you have many rtives, they can''tpare to one person who truly cares for you. Don''t you agree, Chloe?"


    "That''s right!" I echoed, wanting to encourage Ivanna''s efforts.


    "In fact, when Chloe was pregnant with her first baby, she was content and focused on raising the baby. At that time, I didn''t approve. But now I finally understand."


    "You don''t usually understand anything so deeply," I teased.


    "But Chloe was so tired and worked so hard back then. You shouldn''t be like that, Beatrice. Losing yourself is the biggest failure. You should find someone who will cherish you, quickly."


    "It''s not that easy. I''m scared. Once bitten, twice shy!" Beatrice joked self-deprecatingly.

 Chapter 1338 Clear Target, Take Action

    Chapter 1338 Clear Target, Take Action


    ?


    "I was afraid of this. What do you mean, once bitten, twice shy? You just misjudged him!" Ivanna poked directly at Beatrice''s weak spot. "For a guy, his appearance, family background, social status... none of that matters. As long as his character is solid and he genuinely cherishes you, you''ll experience a different life. Really, Beatrice, trust me!"


    "Looks like you''ve experienced a great awakening," I teased.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Ivanna asked. "Beatrice knows about your legendary love life. Could you be where you are now if it weren''t for As? He spent eighteen years looking for you and never gave up. Aren''t you happy?"


    Both Beatrice and I burst intoughter. I retorted, "So what you mean is, when you encounter the wrong person like I did, you should cut your losses, strengthen your resolve, and fight on bravely?"


    "What''s wrong with that? Don''t focus on the process, look at the result!" Ivanna said emphatically. "A good nail does not fear the hammer. You just need to have a strong will!"


    Both Beatrice and Iughed heartily.


    "That''s rich,ing from someone who was on the brink of death and had given up back then!" I poked fun at her weak spot.


    "You always choose to highlight my less morous side!" Ivanna looked at me in displeasure. "Are you trying to say that your current choice is wrong? Isn''t Matthew just like that person she encountered?"


    Ivanna continued questioning me. "You always went above and beyond in your previous career, but you ended up with nothing. What''s the use of a career? Isn''t it all because the people around you were wrong?"


    I had to nod. "Yes! I was at my wits'' end back then. I wanted a divorce but I got taken advantage of instead. Ivanna saw it all. She has the most say about this."


    "Imagine if that situation had continued. Chloe, would you have gotten the chance to rescue Beatrice, who was suffering just like you?" Ivanna''s words were very practical.


    Then she grabbed Beatrice''s hand. "So, you need to find someone who cherishes you!"


    Beatrice''s lips twitched, and I understood her. Gabriel seemed to be doing well on the surface back then, but...


    "Don''t just look at what a man says and does on the surface, Beatrice. What you see may not be true. What''s more important is a man who waits silently withoutAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    comint, and acts with sincerity.


    That''s what''s really v


    My


    words had a deeper meaning, and I believed she understood.


    When the quick-witted Ivanna saw that I was being vague, she bluntly said, "I think Finn is a really good man. The Bullock family are pragmatic and kind-hearted. You can tell from their eyes that they genuinely care about you."


    "That''s right!" I quickly added.


    "In my opinion, regardless of family background, career, character, or status, they''re all better than that heartless Gabriel. The Russell family supported those evil deeds and saw you as a pawn. Maybe Gabriel targeted you in the first ce because you were from the Chandler family." Ivanna''s words were rough but reasonable. I admired her directness.


    "But the Bullock family is different! They''re sensible, capable, and certain!"


    I seized the opportunity to continue. "What Ivanna said is right. Finn has had eyes for you since high school He studied hard just to keep up with you. He was a rebellious child, but he buried himself in his studies. He''s always regretted not being able to go to the same university as you despite his best efforts.


    "He came back to Gerby after graduating from university because he knew you wereing back too, but then you had that ident.


    "He''s always believed you weren''t


    insane. He tried his best to find a way to get into that psychiatric hospital to find you, but there were too many people in the Chandler family''s pockets, and Byron almost crushed the Bullock family. He had to stop fighting publicly, but he never gave up. He quietly searched for opportunities, and finally, when I came, he told me about all the clues. That allowed us to investigate the Chandler family quickly and save you!


    "The Bullock family has had your back throughout your entire journey. They''ve provided manpower, resources, and financial support. Finn has even silently visited your mother''s grave on your behalf for the past eight years."


    At this point, I found it hard to continue. After a pause, I said with deep sincerity...

 Chapter 1339 Crowded with People

    Chapter 1339 Crowded with People


    ?


    "He''s already done everything he can! You should have warmed up to him by now, Beatrice, even though you''re as cold as ice. Don''t let his deep feelings for you go to waste!"


    Beatrice lowered her gaze. "I understand. But I haven''t ovee the hurdle in my heart right now. I still don''t know how to face any new emotions." I nced at Ivanna, and we both understood each other without saying a word.


    But I still said, "Beatrice, we understand your feelings, but we want to give you some advice. After all, it''s not easy to have someone who loves you wholeheartedly like him. Don''t make him wait too long. Give yourself a chance too. You should experience being cherished by someone."


    "That''s right! Remember, no one will wait for you forever. He''s waited for so many years." Ivanna added.


    Beatrice nodded earnestly. "Okay."


    We exchanged nces again. "Alright then. Rest up. I didn''t sleep well, but As woke me up."


    I finished speaking and stretchedzily. "I''m going to sleep!"


    Then, the three of us got up and returned to our rooms.


    As was still working. When he saw mee in, he quickly stopped what he was doing and reached out to me. I nestled into his arms.


    "Time for bed. We''re going home tomorrow." I sighed.


    "Missing home?" he said softly. He lifted me and carried me back to bed.


    Suddenly, As''s phone rang. After kissing my forehead, he took out his phone, nced at the screen, and furrowed his brows slightly. After some thought, he answered.


    He sat on the edge of my bed and answered the phone with a low voice. "Grandfather!"


    I was startled, and my heart pounded. It was As''s grandfather!


    I faintly heard an old voice on the other end. "Looks like you''re busy. You won''t even pick up your grandfather''s calls."


    "I''lle back next week." As cut straight to the point.


    "Bring that girl along. I want to meet her." There was amanding tone in the voice on the other end of the phone.


    "It depends on her condition." As''s tone was firm and upromising.


    "I don''t have much time left. Since you''ve brought her into the Pierce family, need to meet her." His grandfather didn''t back down. "After all, Lam still the head of the Pierce family!"  Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I quickly signaled to As, "I''ll go."


    "Let''s meet next week, then." After As finished speaking, he hung up, and his expression grew colder.


    He patted the space beside me. "Get some rest. It''s time for me to ''go home'' as well. This is something for the both of us. I want toplete it with you."


    His cozy palm resting on my stomach gave me a nice, fuzzy feeling that made me want to sleep.


    "I don''t want you to tire yourself out too much," he said softly, his voice filled with affection.


    I shifted a bit and said, "Sleep with me. I want to sleep with you."


    He shifted to lie next to me as soon as he heard me say that, hisrge palm still lightly resting on my stomach as though he was scared to exert too much pressure.


    "We should face it together. Besides, this is about gur family. I have no reason to back down. I''m legally married to you, and it''s only natura for me to go home as a legitimate daughter-inw of the Pierce family. It''s not like I have to hide from anyone." I said, snuggling closer to him and finding afortable


    position, then closing my eyes.


    I wanted to talk to him a little more, but my eyelids seemed to be stuck together, and I couldn''t muster the strength to open them. Soon, I drifted off to sleep.


    The next day...


    We drove in a group from the Keller family''s old mansion to the city center. The view was truly spectacr.


    The former Effingham Group had already changed its massive sign to Arkadia za, which was conspicuous from afar.


    Arkadia za was Gerby''sndmark building and the tallest building in the central business district.


    As the cars drove past, we saw the


    square crowded with people from afar. It was the most important opening ceremony in recent memory, and the citizens of Gerby were very excited.


    Additionally, the square was especially crowded with people since it was Saturday-Gerby''s day off.

 Chapter 1340 Ribbon-Cutting Guests

    Chapter 1340 Ribbon-Cutting Guests


    ?


    The citizens had long known that the grand opening ceremony of Arkadia za, thergest za in Asia, would be held today!


    As had conducted substantial publicity, and the event was very impactful. There were no discounts on Arkadia''s products, but everyone had a chance to join the lottery to win jewelry from Sautoir Fine Jewelry. When you entered the square, you would use your identity card to receive a number from the lottery machine automatically. This was the most direct way to calcte Gerby''s customer flow data.


    Today''s event had also attracted the attention of the upper echelons of the province, and this was unprecedented in Gerby.


    I really only understood what unprecedented meant once I arrived at the scene.


    There were just so many people in the stage area. Still, the crowd was handled systematically to prevent any mishaps. The city had sent many police units to keep the area under control.


    We entered the building through a special passage, where many official representatives were already waiting.


    I knew As''s true purpose was not in Arkadia za, but in the mineral resources hidden in the mountains within Gerby.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    In the temporary lounge, I saw Poppy, who had arrived yesterday.


    Poppy had already put on makeup and was waiting in her best outfit, like a proud peacock. It seemed that she had a ce at today''s event. Several other morous stars were also waiting with her.


    When Poppy saw use in, her face lit up with a charming smile, and she approached me pleasantly. "Mr. As, Ms. Chloe! You''re here!"


    She greeted me first, but her eyes were fixed on As, who exuded an aura of regal aloofness.


    "You''re here early." I replied with a perfunctory greeting.


    The official representatives had surrounded As, congratting him. The master of ceremonies respectfully handed him the program sheet and asked him to review it.


    With his sharp eyes, he scanned the list in a single nce and decisively said, "Take out the celebrities from the ribbon-cutting ceremony. Keep it solemn, and only leave in what''s necessary. Also, rece the celebrities presenting the awards


    ve


    with me and my wife. Everything


    else can remain the same." Content


    As soon as he spoke, I could sense Poppy''s face twisting slightly. It seemed my guess was right. She must have been one of the award presenters As had just reced!


    This decision also clearly showed that As was disdainful of celebrity publicity.


    As then handed the sheet to me. "Check if anything is missing."


    I took the sheet, knowing full well that this wasn''t about the sheet. As was subtly showing the outside world how important I was to him.


    As I expected, I felt admiring and respectful looks from everyone.


    I nced at the sheet. Besides provincial and municipal officials, the ribbon-cutting guests included a rising star of the Gerby tax industry, Finn from Jaxford Doors, and


    Beatrice from Keller''s Dairy, who had made outstanding contributions to Gerby.


    I silently approved. Well done!


    I hadn''t expected this, but I was satisfied. As was thoughtful and eager to show off. This move


    secured a ce for those two families in Gerby and enhanced their status by leveraging ATL Empire''s background.


    The Gerby businessmunity would change forever after today when they saw them in an important position at such a significant asion.


    A staff member rushed past me at that very moment. Because he was rushing, he ran into Poppy, who was standing next to me. She gave a startled yell and staggered toward me on wobbly feet.

 Chapter 1341 The Grand Opening Celebration

    Chapter 1341 The Grand Opening Celebration


    ?


    As reacted quickly. He swiftly pulled me into his arms and shifted positions, evading the oing Poppy amidst the crowd''s gasps.


    Luckily, Dn grabbed her arm and pulled her back. Poppy pretended to look embarrassed.


    With a profound look, Dn said, "Ms. Poppy, steady yourself!"


    Poppy felt uneasy under Dn''s cold gaze, her mind shaken momentarily. She quickly smiled and said, "I''m sorry! Ms. Chloe, I startled you. My fault for not standing firmly. Sorry."


    As nced nervously at me and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Everyone was surprised by his anxious expression, casting curious looks my way.


    I quickly smiled lightly and said, "I''m fine."


    Then I returned the list to the host and said, "No problem. Thank you for your hard work."


    As adjusted my clothes, looking me up and down before finally rxing. However, his handsome face still nced indifferently at the embarrassed Poppy.


    Trying to conceal her nervousness, she bit her lip apologetically and took a step back. I knew very well that Poppy''s interruption was probably a ''performance'' with ulterior motives.


    If As hadn''t acted in time, I might have been ''identally injured'' by her unrestrained feet. She could have taken advantage of the situation to throw herself into As''s arms in full public view.


    Then, if As hugged her in front of everyone, there would have been something to discuss.


    Unfortunately, her n backfired on As.


    Outside, loud fireworks were set off, shaking the building as if trembling. As never let go of me, keeping me in his arms and covering my ears to minimize the stimtion from the noise.


    Even during the ribbon-cutting ceremony, As kept me by his side, as the wife of the chairman of ATL Empire, jointly cutting the enormous ribbon. Then came his brief speech, dering that Arkada officially rooted itself in Gerby today and aligned itself with the internationalmunity.


    The crowd below erupted in cheers,


    followed by speeches from various leaders, enthusiastically promoting the new era that Gerby had ushered in, leading the people to look forward to the future.


    After the typical ceremonies, it was time for the fashion show inside Arkadia za.


    This was the main event for several


    big stars, led by Poppy. Along with several big stars, they walked the runway with models from home and abroad greatly admired by the young people in the audience making it incredibly lively. Content


    I didn''t expect so many top-tier models from major brands toe.


    This made the younger generation of Gerby proud; they could finally see real people from the magazines right at their doorstep.


    After all, Arkadia za contained international brands, some of which had their top models.


    What amazed the people below was whether the jewelry from Sautoir Fine Jewelry, which participated in the draw, was genuine.


    So when it came time for the draw, everyone eagerly anticipated it. The venue was silent when it was time to announce the winning numbers- everyone feared missing out on them!


    This draw was a big deal, with even the smallest prize being a ne with a gemstone pendant. There were 100 of them, divided into ten groups.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The second prize consisted of 30 diamond rings.


    The first prize, given to three winners, was a limited-edition diamond-studded bracelet from Sautoir Fine Jewelry.


    A special prize was added, a diamond-studded bracelet named ''Unique,'' exclusively designed by the famous Sautoir Fine designer Linda-the only one in the world.


    All the prizes came with certificates from Sautoir Fine Jewelry, guaranteeing their authenticity.


    When the host on stage announced loudly, "This season''s spokesperson for Sautoir Fine Jewelry., the star Poppy, international model Eva Glenn, famous singer Tabitha Solis, and international supermodel Chancellor Gomez will showcase the prizes for everyone." Content


    The audience cheered instantly and rushed forward to catch sight of the prizes.!


    When the four beautifuldies slowly walked out from backstage, the big screen showed close-ups of the prizes they were about to showcase, causing screams from the audience below.

 Chapter 1342 Vigilant Precautions

    Chapter 1342 Vignt Precautions


    ?


    Those with knowledge were aware that this was unprecedented in Gerby. Even the smallest prizes were valuable, let alone the unique prize bracelet. Some couldn''t help but exim, "Mr. As is really wealthy, the prizes are so generous!"


    "Well, of course, he''s the richest man in the world!"


    "Could it be true?"


    "It should be! Otherwise, why would there be certificates?!"


    The discussions below continued. For fairness, the lottery guests were all randomly selected from the audience.


    At the moment of the draw, all eyes were on the hand pressing the button, knowing it held the key to luck. Many wished that hand were theirs.


    As soon as the guest pressed the button, the numbers on the big screen instantly jumped and spun, with voices below shouting, "Stop!"


    The guest pressed the button again with force, and ten sets of numbers appeared on the screen.


    Immediately, there were screams of winners, disappointed sighs, and figures rushing eagerly towards the stage.


    I felt the intensity of the atmosphere below as I stood in the Arkadia za''s office, peering through the tall French windows at the breathtaking view below.


    I was transported here by As during the draw, so I had no option. With so many people outside, the security risk was too high. He wouldn''t rx for a moment.


    As walked over and gently hugged me from behind, softly saying in my ear, "Don''t you want to rest for a bit? Hmm?"


    Izily snuggled into his embrace. Honestly, I felt like a queen high above, all thanks to the man tightly holding me from behind.


    "Honey, look how lively it is down there!" I pointed excitedly at the scene below for him to see, then reminisced, "I remember, I participated in such a draw too!"


    "Oh? When was that?" he asked curiously.


    "About... 6 years ago! It was when I was starting my business!" I was trying to remember the exact time and event.


    "That long ago?" As nipped my earlobe lightly, and I chuckled asd sidestepped his advances and took in his attractive face. In front of me, he was always gentle and loving.


    "Yeah. But it was just a bicycle. At the time, I was hoping to win a bicycle. It would have made it much easier for me to get around!" I reminisced with a tipsy smile.


    "And then?" he asked softly.


    "And then... hehe, but I wasn''t that lucky. In the end, I bought a second-hand bike. It was so heavy, and riding it was incredibly tiring. You want to know what happened next?"


    I turned to look at his incredibly handsome face.


    As kissed me and said, "What happened?"


    I giggled, "Well, it ended up being just that bike. It was even stolenter. I was so heartbroken at the time. Matthewforted me, you


    saying, Just let it go! Pretend never bought it!'' After all, riding it was exhausting, and my legs were sore all day."


    As''s eyes were filled with tenderness and a hint of heartache as he looked at me, "There won''t be days like that in the future. Don''t worry."


    I turned to face him again and gave him a quick kiss before slipping away, but he insisted on getting more into the kiss. However, he was drawn out by the cheers below.


    "I want to go down and experience it!" I said to As.


    "There are too many people outside; just watch from here. I''ll take you down when it''s time for the prize draw." He coaxed me, afraid I would object.


    I knew very well that he would let me go if I insisted a little longer. I understood that As feared protecting me with so many people around wouldn''t be easy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What about Ivanna and the others?" I asked him.


    "Don''t worry. She''s with Jared visiting the mall." As said, "And Beatrice is also there."


    I knew Beatrice was on stage with Finn during the ribbon-cutting ceremony, which reassured me.


    The cheers below surged higher and higher; a hundred units of third prizes were not a small number.


    As ushered me to the sofa and


    turned on therge screen. I


    observed the winners epting their awards, their joyous


    l


    expressions spreading to everyone as they showed off their boundless happiness.


    When they began preparing for the first prize draw, As took my hand and walked outside.

 Chapter 1343 A Minor Incident

    Chapter 1343 A Minor Incident


    ?


    Just as we got to the scene, a minor incident happened before we could even take the stage.


    The person chosen to draw the first prize was an olddy selected from the audience. She was escorted onto the stage to operate the lottery machine, and we were all waiting for the number toe out to award the prize to the winner.


    However, at that moment, a young man in ck quietly approached our vicinity. Just as he was about to reach me and As, he was quickly restrained by Cane, who had been guarding us.


    He struggled and shouted, "Thedy on stage is my grandmother! I''m here to help her off the stage. What are you doing?"


    This outcry immediately drew the attention of the media reporters. Several journalists quickly surrounded us for interviews and footage.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The young man loudly protested and told the reporters that he was innocent. This caused resentment among the onlookers, making the situation somewhat out of hand.


    As stayed back, shielding me from harm. The young man continued to argue while ncing at us with malice.


    The winning number had already been generated on the big screen, and the notary verified it. Then, the winning number was announced, and the excitement from the audience drowned out everything else.


    The elderlydy who drew the prize was escorted off the stage.


    In the meantime, the disturbance caused by the young man who had been restrained here drew arge crowd of spectators. They gradually started to get dissatisfied with our people, and some of them even gave the guards a fierce look and demanded that the young man be released.


    Standing guard over me on the stage, As exuded a chilling aura as if he had emerged from hell. His cold gaze fell on Cane.


    Cane immediately turned around and brought the olddy who had just drawn the prize to him.


    In a gentle tone, he asked the olddy, "Ma''am, is this your rtive?"


    Everyone present fell silent, looking at the olddy in astonishment. However, the olddy just smiled and looked at the young man being restrained with a smile, seemingly still basking in the joy of a moment ago.


    Those at the scene held their breaths, staring at the olddy''s smiling face.


    The old woman stepped forward twice, nced at the young man, then grinned at Cane. "I don''t know him."


    Those paying attention to this incident were instantly dumbfounded and looked at the young man with some surprise. The young man suddenly felt a little guilty. "Grandma! It''s me! How can you say you don''t know me?"


    The olddy was a bit confused, staring at the young man''s face and then adjusting her expression. "Whose family are you from? Why are you calling me Grandma?"


    Then, she looked puzzled at Cane and said, "I really don''t know him!"


    Cane stepped forward and quickly searched the young man. Surprisingly, as if performing magic, he found a dagger on the young man.


    The surrounding people went into a frenzy.


    One characteristic of the people in


    el?


    Gerby was their strong sense of unity. Initially, they thought our people were bullying the young man, but they immediately became indignant when they saw the dagger being uncovered. They all demanded that he be punished.


    I exchanged a nce with As, specting about the man''s identity.


    At this moment, the unaware emcee on stage had already invited us up.


    After he gave Cane a chilly look and made a gesture, Cane ordered his men to remove the man. Then, As said gently, "Let them handle it. We should go up."


    We both smiled and walked onto the stage, and the crowd below erupted into continuous cheers.


    The three winners also eagerly came up on stage.


    The girl among the winners seemed even more excited to see As than winning the prize herself.


    After we presented the awards to them, she was so excited that she requested to take photos with us, eximing, "I never expected to be so lucky! Not only did I win the first prize, but I also got to get up close with you!"


    S


    Although she said "you" to both of us, her eyes were fixed on As''s face.


    As remained indifferent, still holding me. Reluctantly, the three of them departed the stage after he granted their wishes.


    Finally, for the grand prize, As and I pressed the button together. When the big screen disyed a number, everyone at the scene craned their necks, eagerly waiting for the winner to appear on stage.


    But strangely, the anticipated screams only came for a short time.

 Chapter 1344 The Fortunate Sanitation Worker

    Chapter 1344 The Fortunate Sanitation Worker


    ?


    Not only was everyone in the audience puzzled, but even As and I exchanged nces. I whispered, "What''s going on?"


    The host loudly announced the winning number again, "Please check the number card in your hands. Number 59, pleasee up on stage to im your prize! Congrattions, you''ve be today''s luckiest person! You''ve won the special prize from Sautoir Fine Jewelry!"


    But even after the host''s words, there was no response.


    People were perplexed, looking around and trying to find the individual in question on and off the stage.


    I spected that this person must have arrived very early. In a za with tens of thousands of people, it was evident that whoever got number 59 hade very early. Since they came early, how could no onee forward?


    The host repeated the announcement several times, but no one answered.


    Someone anxiously shouted from the audience, "Who is this? Did they forfeit the prize? Or did the organizers deliberately deceive us?"


    "Yeah, they said the special prize was a priceless bracelet. Could it just be a gimmick?"


    "What''s going on? We can''t just let it go! They promised to give it, they can''t deceive us!"


    "Let''s draw again!"


    The people below began to gossip and specte.


    Even the host joked, feeling uncertain.


    Just when everyone began to suspect that this was a gimmick by ATL Empire, a few people below shouted together, "Wait... wait a minute!" Everyone immediately looked in that direction.


    They saw several sanitation workers pushing a frail woman, urging her toe on stage. However, the woman was terrified and appeared nervous when facing the individuals pressing her.


    The audience was stunned, looking at the sanitation workers in confusion.


    "What are they doing?"


    "What''s the meaning of this?"


    "I don''t know! Why are they trying to join in the excitement? Did they find the number and want to give it to the police?"


    The audience spected, and the thin woman became even more reluctant toe up.


    At that moment, a robust female sanitation worker emerged from the crowd, grabbed the frail woman, and strode forward, loudly addressing me and As.


    "Um... is this prize real?" Although she appeared bold, she seemed a bit unsettled at this moment, her eyes drifting as she looked at As.


    As calmly stepped forward, nodding gently. "It''s genuine."


    "Then... does that mean anyone can im the prize?" Her face flushed as she turned to face As. Her voice was raspy.


    "Yes." As still looked kindly at her.


    "Okay then. Just treat everyone


    equally." She seemed to breathe a


    sigh of relief, then pushed the fre


    woman in front of us. "Give out the prize! She''s the winner!"


    The audience erupted in confusion. "What''s going on? A sanitation worker?"


    "Huh? Really? She''s so lucky! What''s happening?"


    "What a waste! Such a good bracelet, she can''t even wear it? It''s useless for her!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Someone even questioned, "Is the ticket yours? Check it! Don''t they have ID numbers?"


    The woman blushed and said urgently, "I-It''s mine. We finished sweeping the streets and then got the number. It''s mine!"


    The stout woman angrily pointed below and shouted, "What are you saying? How can it not be ours? We all got numbers after we finished work this morning! I asked the b¨¨re. He said anyone can participate. Why can''t we win?"


    As reached out to the host, who immediately handed over the


    microphone. As''s maic voice sounded, "This event is fair and


    valid. Moreover, our sanitard oice


    workers are people worthy of respect by everyone!"


    e


    The bold female sanitation worker immediately felt happy, but then she looked at As and asked, "Can we make a request?"

 Chapter 1345 Divergent Opinions

    Chapter 1345 Divergent Opinions


    ?


    "Please go ahead." As spoke exceptionally gently.


    "Um... can we have something more practical? Even though this bracelet is nice and expensive, we really can''t wear it. Can we exchange it for money?" As soon as she said this, it immediately provoked a chorus of "shushing" from the audience. Everyone began to criticize her.


    "What are you saying? How embarrassing! You''re bringing shame to the people of Gerby!"


    "Yeah, what kind of behavior is this? You win a prize, just take it and leave! To ask for money on top of that? Have you never seen money before?"


    "... How ungrateful you are!"


    "Yeah! Too greedy!"


    The voices below became louder and louder, and the woman who won the prize looked even paler, trembling at the corners of her mouth. She timidly pulled the robust woman, "Let''s... let''s forget it!"


    As immediately waved his hand to silence the audience below.


    Then he looked gently at the two sanitation workers. "Please exin your reasons."


    The fat woman stepped forward boldly and looked at As. "Um...Pauline... oh, the winner Pauline Silva, her family is experiencing some actual difficulties."


    "Why are there so many excuses? Trying to gain sympathy?" Someone shouted from below.


    "Is winning a prize rted to actual difficulties? You''ve already got a bargain, yet you still want to ask for more?!"


    The voices from below were particrly harsh, and the pale woman''s face became even paler.


    Seeing everything clearly from the side, I was sure something was happening here.


    I quickly stepped forward and gestured, "Please everyone, be quiet and respect her story!"


    The robust woman red at theN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    audience below and then continued to speak to As, "Her husband had a car ident a few years ago white trying to save a child and became paralyzed and unable to take care of himself. Pauline is also not in good health and has toe out to sweep the streets every day, earning only a little money each month, not enough to buy medicine for her husband!"


    "In these years, because of her husband''s illness, their house has been mortgaged. They have a daughter in college, and she earns her tuition fee. Their life is very difficult!" The robust woman''s voice was loud.


    "Who would have thought that today, heaven has opened its eyes! Instead of rain from the sky, it''s grinding discs! Such a lucky thing happened to her. Just now... when they called out the number, she was so scared, she couldn''t believe it was


    she dyed for a bit, but... this


    So


    bracelet is really of no use to us! Can we... can we..."


    She looked at As anxiously, feeling a bit uneasy and hesitant. She did not dare to continue.


    I stepped forward and grabbed the hand of the sanitation worker named Pauline. Her body shivered slightly, and her rough hands were gripped tightly


    and drenched in sweat. She looked at me anxiously. I quicklyforted her, "Don''t be nervous! My husband will fulfill your request."


    "Really?" The bold female worker said, "Then I''ll just say it... can we exchange it for money?"


    After she finished speaking, a sheepish smile appeared on her dark and fat face, and she looked uncertainly at As.


    The people below burst intoughter. "Wow, she dares to say it!"


    "Isn''t this asking for too much? Isn''t the bracelet beautiful? Yet she wants to exchange it for money?"


    "Such uncouth behavior! Just take the prize and sell it elsewhere. It''s putting the boss in a difficult position, she''s something!" "Give it to me! I''ll give you twenty thousand dors!"


    "And she says her husband saved someone, isn''t that made up? How is it so coincidental? How could there be so many people saved? If it was a rescue, why wouldn''t anyone take care of it? It''s better to


    el.


    investigate clearly, preferably not lie or seek sympathy! If you are number 59, you''re lucky enough! Hurry up, take the prize, and leave! Don''t cause trouble for others!... Really!"


    "


    There was a chorus of voices.


    As''s sharp eyes swept over the audience below, and wherever his gazended, theughter immediately subsided.

 Chapter 1346 The Unexpected First Prize

    Chapter 1346 The Unexpected First Prize


    ?


    As immediately looked at Pauline with a schrly demeanor and asked, "When did the rescue happen?"


    Pauline nced weakly at the woman, and the bold, robust woman immediately stepped forward and spoke on her behalf. "Her husband''s name is Coleman Darrell."


    The emcee promptly extended the microphone to the woman, and her voice echoed through the microphone.


    "He used to be a technician at Keller''s Dairy. He rescued a little boy five years ago while traveling home from work. A car nearly hit the boy while he was crossing the street. Her husband selflessly rushed forward, pulled the child back, and pushed him out of harm''s way, but he was hit and run over by the car."


    "Oh... that really did happen!"


    "It was controversial at the time. I can''t remember the man''s name, but he was a technician at Keller''s Dairy."


    People started whispering to each other.


    "This incident was reported in the newspapers five years ago. Everyone in Gerby knows about it. When her husband saved the child and pushed him away, he got scratched, and the child''s parents sued him! Keller''s Dairy said they wouldn''t interfere because it was her husband''s personal business." "Keller''s Dairy?" I asked, "Wasn''t it called Chandler''s Dairy five years ago?"


    "Yes! It was the Chandler family!" The woman nodded firmly.


    "Her husband was a victim! There was quite a bit of discussion about this incident at the time. Everyone knew it was happening." The woman looked arrogantly at the people who were arguing about it.


    "In the end, the child''s parents dropped the charges and apologized to her husband after mediation, but they only bought them some fruit and never showed up again. Pauline and her husband paid all the medical expenses!"


    The discussion below gradually quieted down.


    The woman continued, "Isn''t that despicable? And now you''re saying it was fake? How disappointing! Who will dare save anyone after this? Her family used to be well-off, but now they''re penniless! Her husband has developed medical issues because oblong-term bed rest, but they can''t afford to go to the hospital!"


    Her words made me feel sad. I couldn''t help but look at Pauline, who was silently enduring this with her head lowered.


    I looked at As, who had been listening intently the whole time.


    His expression was serious, too.


    The woman saw that everyone was listening attentively and took advantage of the opportunity to pull Pauline forward. "Look at her. She''s so sickly she can hardly even sweep the streets anymore. Luckily, her daughter is sensible and works while studying to help support the family. Things must be hard for the child!


    "Why are you all so unkind? If it were your family, what would you do?" The woman became angrier as she spoke, her voice bing louder and more cutting.


    Those who had raised objections before were now silent, unable to retort.


    Before the woman could finish speaking, the big screen in the background shed and disyed the news report of the ident where Pauline''s husband had rescued a child.


    As turned and stood before the screen, looking at the ident footage.


    Pauline, who was still on stage, couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    The crowd fell silent. Everyone looked up at the screen with faces full of emotion.


    I hurried over tofort Pauline.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, As''s maic voice


    resounded through the venue. "Since everyone has seen the facts, you should a respect this woman! The retail price of the bracelet provided by Sautoir Fine Jewelry is 50 grand. It will be exchanged for cash on the spot for Ms. Pauline!"


    The shock below turned to admiration, and everyone looked up at As on stage with eyes full of admiration.

 Chapter 1347 Unexpected Joy

    Chapter 1347 Unexpected Joy


    ?


    As continued, "In addition, Mr. Coleman Darrell, Ms. Pauline''s husband, will also receive support from ATL Empire for his valiant deed. ATL Empire will award an additional 80 grand in cash for Mr. Coleman Darell''s medical expenses and will make the hospital and treatment arrangements for Mr. Coleman. Those expenses will also be covered by ATL Empire."


    After he finished speaking, he immediately turned to get Dn to handle it.


    There was an immediate uproar in the audience, and cheers erupted!


    After everyone quieted down, they chattered in a mixture of envy and excitement, unable to contain their cheers and shouts. They couldn''t believe what was happening.


    A sanitation worker had won an incrediblyrge prize.


    The woman on stage stared at As in shock, as if she couldn''t understand what As was saying.


    She stepped forward again and thanked As profusely on behalf of Pauline. "Thank you so much, Boss! You''re such a good person! Pauline, your family is saved... Hurry up and thank him! Oh my goodness! You''re so lucky, you met a wonderful man today..."


    Pauline started to kneel as she heard the woman''s words, but As and I hurried to help her up.


    The audience became even more enthusiastic.


    Soon, Dn handed a bank card to As.


    As immediately took the card and handed it to Pauline.


    "Please wait..."


    Just then, a clear voice rang out from below the stage, and everyone looked toward the source of the voice, only to see that it was Beatrice.


    Without hesitation, she quickly walked on stage and went straight to Pauline. Beatrice held her hand and said, "Hello, Ms. Pauline. I''m Beatrice, the CEO of Keller''s Dairy. Since Mr. Coleman was an employee of Keller''s Dairy, we won''t ignore his heroic deed.


    "From now on, we''ll restore Mr. Coleman as an employee of Keller''s Dairy. We''ll pay him the sry he deserves and arrange for your daughter''s employment. If your daughter is willing to return to Gerby when she graduates, she can report directly to Keller''s Dairy. We''ll also cover her tuition fees. You cane work at Keller''s Dairy too if you''re willing!"


    Pauline fell to her knees again as Beatricepleted her sentence, sobbing violently and saying, "Thank you! I''m so grateful!"


    We helped her up again. Her hand that held the card was still trembling. This was a case of unexpected joy for Pauline!


    To be honest, it was just a small gesture for us, but I gained more confidence in Beatrice after this incident. I thought she would be a qualified business leader in the future.


    The provincial and municipal authorities and residents praised the official response to this unforeseen incident.


    I felt secretly pleased. ATL Empire had made a good start in Gerby.


    The grand opening ceremony ended amidst cheers, and the people in the square were reluctant to leave.


    The officials promptly dered that celebrations would continue into the evening.


    But As and Jared decided to head back to Foswood because they were concerned that Ivanna and I would be tired.


    Our group quietly boarded a car and


    went straight to the airport. Beatrice had always felt reluctant to part with me, especially now when there were many ssmates with us.


    She made an appointment with everyone to meet again in Foswood.


    On the ne, I quietly asked As who the troublemaker was and how it had been handled.


    As told me that he would be brought back to Foswood for further investigation, but for now, they didn''t know who sent him.


    As had ordered that the incident be promptly suppressed and all rted news be censored as if it had never happened.


    So, no one found out about it. Those who saw it at the time had been warned, especially the media, and this issue would not be brought up for the time being.


    Poppy wasing back with us as


    well. She had turned down the opportunity to go to any event in


    Gerby as soon as she learned wet


    were returning to Foswood, even though she hadn''t been invited toe with us.


    Fortunately, Arnold came with us too.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Arnold was smart. He had watched Poppy even though I hadn''t told him to do that, and didn''t give her a chance to bother me.

 Chapter 1348 Utterly Uncultured

    Chapter 1348 Utterly Uncultured


    ?


    Our ssmates were still very excited and were all talking and drinking in the lobby.


    Everyone knew about my and Ivanna''s pregnancies and told us to rest. Ivanna and I didn''t hesitate and returned to the bedroom on the ne.


    Lying on the bed, Ivanna told me, "Poppy is shameless. Didn''t she say she came to Gerby to have some fun? Why didn''t she join the festivities tonight? Why is she following us back instead?"


    I snorted coldly. "If As hadn''t been there today, I wouldn''t have realized the fall was fake. I might have been in serious danger."


    "You should have done something about her!" Ivanna turned over and looked at me, disdainfully saying, "I''ve seen many people like her. I know all about her schemes."


    "It''s not up to me," Iined.


    "At least her schemes aren''t as bad as Harmony Hampton''s were back then. She needs to work harder," Ivanna admitted.


    "She can''t stir up any big waves. I know what to do. If she gets cocky, I''ll take care of her." I said disdainfully. "I can''t usually be bothered with her. Let her struggle! She''ll get what she deserves if she goes too far!"


    I didn''t expect much from Poppy. Right now, I was more concerned about the assassin.


    Logically, he wouldn''t have acted alone at such an important event, but he hadn''t made another move. Did he think we were too well defended?


    Just then, there were two light knocks on the bedroom door. I responded, thinking it was As. But when the door opened, it was Poppy, who we had just been talking about.


    She walked in boldly, grinning. I looked at her from where I was in bed while Ivanna pretended to be asleep.


    There wasn''t much room in the ne bedroom.


    "Am I bothering you, Ms. Chloe?" She asked with an awkward smile while ncing around.


    "Yeah. I''m going to take a nap." Iy still without moving.


    "Oh..." She didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving. "I''m sorry about this morning. I almost knocked you over."


    "Thank goodness you didn''t," I said. "Be more careful next time, and don''t overdo it!"


    Poppy seemed not to have heard my words at all. She quietly took pictures of the bedroom with her phone.


    Then, she asked jealousy, "This ne belongs to Mr. As, right?"


    Ivanna couldn''t take it anymore. Turning over, she said to Poppy harshly, "Ms. Poppy, do you know where you are right now?"


    Startled, Poppy stopped what she was doing and turned to face Ivanna.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is a private space, and we want to rest. Do you understand?"


    Ivanna was on the verge of losing her temper. "And you know this ne belongs to Mr. As, which


    means you are currently a guest int


    ove


    his home. You should follow his rules. Do you really think it''s appropriate to barge into someone''s bedroom without permission? You have manners, don''t you?" Content


    "If I... if I hadn''t knocked, wouldn''t that have been worse?" Ivanna''s snarkyment left Poppy clutching at straws.


    "If you hadn''t even knocked, that


    would have been even more uncultured!" Ivanna spoke resolutely, not sparing Poppy any sympathy.


    "Do you... Do you really have to be like this?" Poppy couldn''t stand Ivanna''s sarcasm anymore.


    After all, she was a popr celebrity. It must have been embarrassing to be told she was uncultured.


    I saw Poppy''s face turn pale, but I ignored it. Her attitude was terrible and she obviously needed someone to give her an earful.


    "Do you know why As isn''t here to


    disturb us? Chloe is pregnant, and


    e


    so am We''re just taking a quick nap here thanks to Chloe''s generosity. So, Ms. Poppy, can we get some rest now?"


    Poppy looked incredulously at my belly with a hint of doubt.


    Before I could intervene, there were more knocks on the door...

 Chapter 1349 Not Even Human

    Chapter 1349 Not Even Human


    ?


    Arnold pushed the bedroom door open, peeked his head inside, and impatiently eximed, "Hey! I was wondering where you went! Why are you here? Don''t you jeopardize my sister''s pregnancy! Should you be here? Are you blind?"


    Poppy had a way out. She immediately smiled obsequiously at both of us and said, "Sorry!"


    With that, she pretended to stay calm and quickly left.


    Arnold didn''t mince his words. "Why are you running around everywhere?"


    Then he closed the bedroom door gently, and Ivanna snorted coldly. "I can''t believe her!"


    I stared at the furious Ivanna and couldn''t help but giggle. "You''re way too blunt!"


    "Blunt? Let me tell you, Chloe, if you give her an inch, she''ll take a mile!" Ivannay back down and said fiercely, "If I don''t deal with her, I''ll regret it!"


    "I admire your straightforwardness." I shook my head andy down, too.


    But I couldn''t fall asleep. I checked the clock and saw that we probably weren''t far from Foswood.


    Poppy hadpletely ruined this nap.


    I turned my head to look at Ivanna, but she had quickly fallen asleep. I quietly got up and tidied myself before leaving the bedroom. After all, my ssmates were still outside.


    I didn''t see As in the hall, so I turned to the small living room. I saw As chatting with a few men. Jared was there too.


    "Why didn''t you sleep a little longer?" As asked as he looked at me gently.


    "I just can''t lie still. You guys go on and talk. I''ll go chat with my ssmates." I saw that they were drinking lightly and talking business, so I returned to the hall.


    A few girls quickly got me to sit down next to them, and just as we started chatting, Ivanna came outzily, too. Brenton immediately leaned in curiously and said, "Ivanna, tell us, how did you manage to win Jared over?"


    Ivanna nced at him. "What''s so strange about me and him? He''s human too, isn''t he?"


    In


    "He is human, but not an ordinary one!" Brenton, who had changed a lot since we had known him at school, carried on chattering as he waved his arms around. "Rumor says he''s really not human! They say he has three heads, six arms and is the overlord of Foswood! But now? He doesn''t look like it anymore. Now he looks like a refined scoundrel!"


    His words made everyoneugh, but no one denied it.


    "Why didn''t you say that to himst night?" Ivanna asked.


    "Come on! He''s an overlord! How could I dare?" Brenton shrank back.


    "Who did he bully?" Ivanna sneered disdainfully. "Do you believe in those rumors too?"


    "Hey! You just didn''t see it! Once his name is mentioned, those who have evil intentions will definitely keep their distance!" Another man said. "Do you think he''s some kind of demon?" Ivanna said. "He''s just a normal person. He''s very peaceful."


    "Yeah, he doesn''t look like it. He looks very polite!" a girl said. "Not at all... like a big shot!"


    Everyone understood the underlying meaning.


    Poppy, who had been sitting nearby and paying close attention to the conversation, seemed particrly intrigued by the term "big shot."


    "Wow! I was surprised to see these two exceptional women from our ss! You have a way of captivating even the best men. I can''t believe it! Looks like you made the right choice to leave Matthew!"


    "I heard Matthew went to Pharica. Is that true?" Someone asked.


    I shook my head slightly. "I only know he went abroad, but I don''t know where."


    "Why are you bringing him up?" Theo


    1From N?velDrama.Org.


    was afraid would be embarrassed and quickly changed the subject. "After all this time, it looks like Gerby''s my destiny! I''ll definitely work with Beatrice in the future!


    "So, you all need to do something good too. Beatrice survived a great disaster, but she''ll be blessed in the future! We all admire you, Chloe! You did a great job!"


    "I was moved by what happened to


    the sanitation worker today. Your husband, Mr. As, is such a powerhouse! He''s the most


    conscientious businessman I''ve ever seem. Brenton gave a thumbs-up. "I''m d I know someone like him. He''s really manly!"


    "The sanitation worker was lucky today. It was a turning point for her. The entire family was saved. "


    Everyone became excited again as soon as they started talking about As''s heroic deed.

 Chapter 1350 Uninterested and Eager to Leave

    Chapter 1350 Uninterested and Eager to Leave


    ?


    When the arrival notification dinged in the cabin, As and the others returned to the main lounge.


    Poppy immediately took the opportunity to ask if I wanted to go out for a meal together.


    "No thanks. I''m tired. I just want to sleep right now!" I smiled at her, but I thought she was being very clingy.


    Arnold, who was following behind me, said to Poppy, "I''ll take you back to the hotel."


    Then he asked, "Sis, is Dad still in Foswood?"


    "I don''t know. He had a meeting on Tuesday, and it''s Saturday now, so he should be back in Sris." I thought about it and didn''t think Dad would be able to stay so long.


    When we walked out of the airport, it was already nighttime.


    After saying goodbye, everyone went home in taxis.


    When Poppy saw that we were all leaving, she reluctantly said, "Arnold, I won''t trouble you. I can go back by myself."


    Arnold immediately smiled brightly. "Okay! We''ll meet again another day."


    I saw the extreme disappointment on Poppy''s face and almost burst outughing. I suppose she hadn''t expected Arnold to be so uninterested and eager to leave her.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Theo immediately spoke up to ease the tension. "Which hotel are you in, Ms. Poppy? If you don''t mind, I can arrange for some ssmates who are going in the same direction to take you there so you won''t be alone on the road."


    Poppy quickly regained herposure. "Thank you, Mr. Theo, but I won''t trouble you. I have some other things to do."


    After all, she was Poppy, a popr star. How could she be interested in these "ordinary people"? She would never deign to share a ride with anyone. After giving us a wave, she got in a cab and drove off.


    Brenton teased, "Who do you think you are? She would only get in your car if you had a Maybach or something!"


    Theo shrugged. "Even if I did have a Maybach, I wouldn''t let her in!"


    Everyone burst intoughter, got into their cars, and went home.


    When we got back to Fremont Bay, we found that Archie was still there.


    I was surprised. "I thought you already returned to Sris, Dad!"


    "It''s Saturday. I should enjoy my weekend!" Archie smiled kindly. "I''m leaving tomorrow night."


    Jim asked As if he wanted dinner, and As nodded and arranged for it to be delivered.


    Then, he invited Archie to the study room.


    Arnold pointed at them and said, "Do you see that? This guy has taken my ce in my dad''s heart. He seems to have forgotten that I''m his son!"


    "If you had even half of As''s ambition, I wouldn''t have to worry!" Grandma Rose joked as she looked at her grandson.


    "Come on, Grandma. I''m not some kind of demon! I solemnly announce that I will officially take over the Beringer family''spany starting tomorrow. You can retire!" Arnold''s expression was serious.


    "Really?" Grandma Rose looked at him incredulously.


    "Yes! I''ll take overpletely!" Arnold nodded seriously.


    Grandma Rose gave Arnold a cool, collected gaze while maintaining a solemn expression as if she was thinking about how to react to his decision.


    "And I''ll move back to the old Beringer family house tomorrow to make it easier to work," Arnold added.


    The Beringer family did not allow their children to live alone. The old Beringer family house wasrge enough, and they wanted to prevent the Beringer children fromAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    developing the bad habits of vel?


    second-generation rich kids.


    So, Ardie and Arnold didn''t have their own homes. Even Ardie lived with his father in Sris.


    The Beringer family was very strict.


    I nced at Arnold, wondering why he felt the need to take over the Beringer family business right now.


    I hadn''t talked to him much recently, especially when we were in Gerby. He was always elusive. But his expression didn''t make it seem like he was joking.


    Arnold was a little irritated when he saw everyone''s expressions. Grandma Rose''s face especially seemed to convey total incredulity.


    He looked at his grandmother. "What''s wrong? Don''t you trust me? Do you think I''m unreliable? I''ve already warmed up!"


    "Let''s eat," Grandma Rose said. "We''ll talk after dinner."


    "Okay." Arnold had an unfamiliar expression on his face.


    He was serious this time.


    I went to deliver dinner to As in the study room. He was talking to Archie about something, so I didn''t disturb them and just put the tray down before leaving.


    Arnold and I were the only ones eating together in the dining room.

 Chapter 1351 Another Tough Battle Ahead

    Chapter 1351 Another Tough Battle Ahead


    ?


    I nced at him, unsure how to begin.


    It was Arnold who broke the silence. "Go ahead and speak.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Do you really want to take overpletely?" I scrutinized him.


    He chuckled. "Seems like I''m still seen as a good-for-nothing in your eyes, and I''m just a freeloader. Am I that bad?"


    "Not at all. It''s just a bit sudden." I tried to hide my skepticism.


    "It''s time for me to take over. Grandma is getting old, and I''ve been quite unfilial. I''ve been reckless and irresponsible, but I have to step up. After all, the family can''t find another sessor. It''s a responsibility I can''t ignore."


    He spoke with solemnity as if burdened with a mission.


    I didn''t expect Arnold to be quite manly when he was serious, which made me look at him in a new light. It seemed like he always had the Beringer family''s responsibilities on his mind.


    Seeing me staring at him, he tapped my head. "What are you looking at? You''re that surprised?"


    I nodded with a smile. "Yeah. It''s indeed surprising. I didn''t expect you to be quite manly."


    "What are you talking about? Of course I am!" He showed a mischievous grin and leaned in, asking, "Which one of me do you like?"


    He always teased me like this. Since the day I met him, he refused to treat me like a sister, but now, in front of others, he was quite polite.


    But when we were alone, he felt like my brother who was extremely protective of me.


    I was taken aback by his question but still understood what he meant. I gave him a sidelong nce. "What do you mean, which one? You mean there''s two of you?"


    He smirked yfully, then became serious again. "My decision has another factor."


    I looked at him puzzled. "What is it?"


    "To prepare and assist As in his matters, which is his BZ n."


    I was stunned, pondering the meaning of his words.


    "This n is the dream and goal of two generations, as well as a responsibility and a task. And it''s inseparable from the support from our father. Of course, this also involves deeper secrets. A wrong


    Sto


    could lead to disaster


    can''t let


    him fight alone."


    His words touched me. Indeed, when Louis chose to develop his business in Torado back then, there must have been a reason.


    And when As, unaware of the BZ n, also chose Torado indicated that the two generations were in sync.


    However, I was worried about whether we could sessfully obtain the distribution map. It seemed that before implementing the n, there was still a tough battle to be fought.


    After dinner, I went to the annex to see my father. He was already asleep, so I didn''t disturb him. I just quietly sat by his bedside for a long time before gently getting up and leaving.


    Perhaps because I was too tired, I fell asleep as soon as I returned to my room.


    I slept soundly, only waking up when the sun was high the next day, and when my sleep was disturbed by Ava''sughter.


    It took me a moment to remember that today was Sunday, and she was at home.


    Ized


    around f


    for a while before


    using the remote control to open the


    curtains. found Ava and Jenny running around like two butterflies on thewn. Both my dads were sitting in the pavilion drinking tea.


    They seemed to be having a great time.


    I smiled. This scene was truly beautiful.


    Perhaps my father and Louis were in such a state back then.


    As I was engrossed in watching, suddenly, a buzzing vibration came from my phone. I quickly searched for it and picked it up to take a look. Instantly, my spirits lifted, as the screen disyed a name I hadn''t seen for a long time.


    I instinctively gripped the phone tightly.

 Chapter 1352 Direct Protest

    Chapter 1352 Direct Protest


    ?


    It was a call from Trinity.


    I felt excited and quickly answered, "Trinity, where are you?"


    "I''m at home." Her clear voice came through.


    "At home? At the Huffman family''s residence? You''re back?" I asked eagerly.


    "Yeah. Are youing?" she asked.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''ming!" I replied. "I just woke up. Wait for me, I''ll be there soon, and we can talk."


    I hung up the phone and hastily got out of bed, almost stumbling in my hurry.


    Trinity was back! She truly was a mystery, appearing and disappearing without a trace. But when she returned, it was as if she had never left.


    I quickly freshened up and rushed out. I went to the study but didn''t see As, so I hurried downstairs.


    There was nobody in the hall, so he might not be home.


    As I was leaving, I bumped into my moming in from outside. Seeing me in a rush, she asked, "You''re awake. Where are you going? Have you eaten?"


    "Mom, I''m in a hurry to go to the Huffman family''s residence. Trinity is back! I haven''t eaten yet, but I''ll eat there. Where''s As?" I said as I continued walking.


    "He went out with Arnold early this morning." My mom followed behind me. "Take a bite before you go. It''ll only take a moment. I''ve stewed some soup for you."


    "Mom, I''ll eat there anyway. Don''t worry, I won''t starve myself."


    I didn''t even bother to greet the others who were drinking tea.


    But before I could get into the car, Ava noticed me and shouted, "Mommy, where are you going?"


    I suddenly stopped and looked at the two little ones ying over there. Ava ran toward me quickly, followed by Jenny, sticking close by her side. Her red dress stood out against the greenwn.


    When she reached me, she looked up at me expectantly and asked, "Mommy, where are you going?"


    "Mommy is going to Grandpa Anson''s house. You and Jenny stay here and y. Mommy will be back soon." I told her.


    She didn''t buy it at all. Pouting, she said, "You never keep your promises. You always say soon, and you even said you wouldn''t go on a business trip and would stay with me, but you still went on a business trip for several days. You don''t care about me at all!"


    She started toin, her eyes gradually welling with tears.


    I felt a little guilty. Since my mom and the others arrived, I had indeed been neglecting Ava, which inevitably led to her resentment.


    She stood there, stubbornly looking at me with her head held high.


    My mom quickly came over andforted her, "Ava, be good. Mommy has something to do at Grandpa Anson''s house. She''ll be back to y with youter. Com¨§


    inside with Grandma and have some


    delicious food now." Content


    "I don''t want to eat. You adults always deceive children!" She burst into tears, feeling wronged.


    She seemed really upset and it broke my heart.


    After a moment''s thought, I said to both of them, "Alright, stop crying. Get in the car. Mommy will take you to Grandpa Anson''s house."


    Ava immediately stopped crying and wiped her face. She looked at me with skepticism and asked, "Really?"


    "Wash your face, stop crying, and then get in the car with Mommy," I said.


    She heard mymand and


    immediately turned around and ran into the house. In no time, she came out, all wet. She then quickly climbed into the car, as if afraid I would change my mind.


    Jenny followed her into the car.


    I smiled at my mom and said, "Alright, you can rest now. I''ll take them with me. They haven''t been to the Huffman family''s residence yet so I''ll show them around."


    After saying that, I got into the car and told them, "Sit tight. Behave when we arrive at Grandpa Anson''s house, okay?"


    The two little ones nodded. Ava said, "Mommy, I''ll be very good. I''ve been wanting to go to Grandpa Anson''s house for a long time. He said he''d be happy when I visit."


    I burst intoughter at her words.


    "Alright, let''s go." I started the car and headed straight for the Huffman family''s residence.

 Chapter 1353 A Different Trinity

    Chapter 1353 A Different Trinity


    ?


    There were two little kids in the car, so I had to slow down.


    On the way, they kept asking endless questions about everything they saw, and I couldn''t believe how curious they were.


    Finally, we arrived at the Huffman family''s residence. Ava looked at the grand gate in surprise and asked, "Does Grandpa Anson live in a park?"


    I chuckled and nced at the magnificent gate of the Huffman family''s residence. It was towering, just like the entrance to a park.


    No wonder the girls were so curious. I led them inside and said, "This is Grandpa Anson''s house. It''s huge and pretty, right?"


    As we walked in, the girls kept asking questions curiously.


    In the central hall, we saw Anson, leisurely sitting there drinking tea. He was clearly in a good mood.


    Before I could say anything, Ava broke free from me and ran over, calling out, "Grandpa Anson! Mommy, Jenny, and I are here to visit you."


    She added, "Grandpa Anson, your house is really grand."


    Anson was delighted with the ttery. "Oh, my little darling, you''re here?"


    I looked at Anson and asked, "Is Trinity back?"


    "Yeah, she''s in her room. You can go see her."


    Anson then instructed a servant, turned to Ava, and said, "Ava, talk to Grandpa."


    "Okay," Ava obediently replied.


    "Behave and chat with Grandpa. You can look around, but don''t go near the water or touch anything." I reminded her.


    "Go ahead. I''ll keep an eye on them." Anson waved at me.


    I turned and followed the servant to Trinity''s room. I''ve been here a few times, but I didn''t know which room was hers.


    We walked through the corridor and entered a small courtyard at the back. It was simple, and I couldn''t tell it was Trinity''s room at all. As soon as we entered, I heard Trinity''s voice. "You''re here?"


    I quickly went in, and Trinity came out from the room next to it, dazzling me. I even doubted if the person in front of me was Trinity.


    She wore a long white dress, and her


    el?


    ck hair was flowing loosely,pletely different from the impression I had of her. She used to wear heavy makeup and her gaze was always sharp.


    This Trinity before me exuded an ethereal aura, like a graceful fairy. Her face tooked sweet and clean, devoid of the sinister aura from before. It was reced by a simple look, which was her true


    ov


    Ine


    appearance.


    Seeing me staring at her in a daze, she walked over and said with a clear voice, "What? Can''t recognize me anymore?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    I came back to my senses and smiled, "Indeed, it feels like a world away. You''re so different now that I can''t get used to it for a moment!"


    "You don''t even recognize your own


    godsister anymore after just a few


    months?" She reproached me, then gestured for me to sit on the sandalwood sofa, "If it''s been longer, you might really forget me." Content


    "How dare you say that? You left without saying a word." Iined, "We were all worried sick. Who would''ve thought you were living so carefree?" Trinity chuckled at my words. "The situation was beyond my control at the time."


    "Beyond your control?" I snorted disdainfully.


    "Is your dad okay now aftering back?"


    "He''s fine. He''s recovering quickly, and his spirits are high. Anyway, tell me how were things ''beyond your control'' at that time?"


    "I went after Ste."


    "Ste?" I repeated.


    "I went to Jitador with Ste. I wanted to find out more about her there," Trinity said casually.


    "So you approached her with that intention?"


    I remembered that we wanted Ste and Liora to fight each other so that we could take advantage of it. But I didn''t expect Trinity to leave without a word.


    Trinity stared at me and shook her head, saying meaningfully, "No. She baited me, and I yed along."


    To be honest, although I was a little older than Trinity, she was the more scheming one out of us two.

 Chapter 1354 Worlds Apart

    Chapter 1354 Worlds Apart


    ?


    From her expression, I could tell there was a significant piece of information in her scheme.


    I didn''t press for details and waited for her to reveal it herself.


    "Ste''s mastermind at the time wanted to influence Yare, and she had her eyes on the power of the Huffman family there. She promised that if we cooperated with her and it seeded, she could mediate the future power in Yare and let the Huffman family lead it."


    "Does she have that much power?" I doubted, sneering. "Honestly, I didn''t see Ste as someone capable of manipting the non-organization forces. At best, she''s just ackey."


    Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered something. As had always wanted to confirm if Ste was indeed Gemma. I was so busy that I forgot.


    Trinity shook her head, contemptuously smiling. "Indeed, she doesn''t have that ability, but she serves as a bridge to the organization. Now, it seems that she''s be the focus of attention for a few things."


    "Indeed, in the case of rescuing my dad this time, if we had been a stepte, he might not havee back with us. Our n really backfired because of her."


    So, I told Trinity about the process of rescuing my father.


    "As far as I know, she does have some influence. She infiltrated Yare and sent that girl to the olddy of Yare, hoping to take advantage of the olddy''s kindness and fish in troubled waters."


    Trinity continued, "But fake is fake. The olddy is smart, so how could she fall for it?"


    "She knew the girl was fake?" I was surprised. "Then why did she let the girl stay there?"


    "There are other factors she did that," Trinity said lightly.


    "Have you heard anything from Ste these days?"


    I''ve always wanted to know about this. "Since we left Navi''s base, Dn said he hadn''t seen Ste anywhere, so she probably escaped."


    Trinity shook her head. "No, I haven''t seen her for a while either."


    "You''ve been in Yare all this time, right?" I asked.


    Trinity nced at me and denied it. "No, I wasn''t with herter."


    Hearing Trinity say this, it was obvious she didn''t want to exin her reasons.


    I''ve never fully understood Trinity. Many times, it felt like there was a veil between us.


    Although we became godsisters, I


    was sure there was another reason behind it at first. Even though we had been through many things. together, I always felt like she w still hiding something from


    swnav!


    l.ne


    It made me feel like something was missing between us, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on it.


    However, knew one thing for sure.


    Even if she harbored some ulterior motives toward me, she wouldn''t harm me. So, I was not aiming for immediate transparency between us


    After a moment of silence, I asked, "You''re not leaving again, right?"


    I didn''t pursue the questions she didn''t want to answer but settled for something else.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Not in the short run," she said decisively. "Chloe, you really don''t remember anything from before?"


    "Yeah. I don''t remember anything at


    all. Sometimes, I feel like I''m dreaming, but I don''t know if it''s a dream or a memory. Most of what | recall is fragments that As told me about, not things I remember on my own."


    Trinity listened to my words in silence, seeming to ponder something.


    "Why did you suddenly ask about this?" I asked.

 Chapter 1355 Missing in Action

    Chapter 1355 Missing in Action


    ?


    Trinity pondered for a moment, and then spoke, "As far as I know, the olddy cherished Lucille quite a bit. Back when Lucille fell in love with your father and left the family, there was a reason for it."


    "A reason? Wasn''t it because the olddy didn''t like that my dad was a poor man with nothing?" I questioned skeptically.


    Trinity shook her head. "It''s not that simple. Later, Lucille''s passing left the olddy devastated. That year, she almost followed her daughter''s footsteps. Her health hasn''t been great since then."


    I listened silently, recalling the plump figure of the olddy in the photo I had seen.


    "Do you know why she still loved and cherished someone she knew was fake?"


    I shook my head.


    Trinity sighed, "It''s her wishful thinking."


    "How did she know the girl was fake?" I asked.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Trinity said, "I told her and showed her your photo."


    I was surprised. "Did she believe you?"


    "Yeah," Trinity sighed, then said helplessly, "It would be better if you remembered the past."


    I sensed regret in her tone as she asked me, "Isn''t there anything that could help you regain your memories?"


    "Not at the moment," I said helplessly. "I do wish I could remember my childhood too."


    "Didn''t your parents from the Hartz family say who it was them that took away your memories back then?" Trinity asked me.


    I shook my head and said truthfully, "Even though I asked, they didn''t exin it clearly. They just brushed it off, saying they hypnotized me and blocked that memory."


    "Let it be for now. Maybe you''ll remember slowly over time," Trinityforted me for a moment, then suddenly said, "I always feel like there''s more to this. Don''t you think so?


    "And there''s another thing that could prove your identity, which is the family heirloom of your mother''s family. But this thing has never. appeared. This is also why the old


    girl sent to her was fake."


    lady was certain that the the


    "Family heirloom?"


    Trinity nodded firmly. "Yes. This shows that your mother''s item is missing. Otherwise, they would have brought it back when they sent the girl back, but they didn''t."


    "I haven''t heard As mention this. My father came back and talked about many things, but he didn''t mention this. Could it be that my father doesn''t know?" I questioned Trinity skeptically.


    Trinity shook her head. "It''s possible that As doesn''t know, but it''s unlikely that your father doesn''t know. However, he might not know the importance of this item."


    "ording to As, after my mother


    was poisoned to death, Celine''s


    people took over our house. We didn''t know what was in the house


    at all, and we didn''t bring anything with us when we were sent away."


    "Especially me, being sent to the orphanage, I knew nothing. Even though I knew where my mother''s things were and what happened when I was a child, now I can''t remember anything. If that item existed, it would have fallen into


    Celine''s possession long ago," I said


    helplessly.


    "It''s impossible. If it were with her, she wouldn''t have sent that fake to Yare this time without it."


    "Is it very important?" I asked Trinity.


    "It''s just the Av family''s emblem," Trinity said casually. Seeing me scrutinizing her, she added, "Perhaps you will need it when you return to the Av family in the future."


    "Return to the Av family..." I muttered softly. In my heart, I knew that would only happen after I dealt with Celine. If I didn''t avenge my mother, how could I face the people of the Av family?


    Just then, Ava''s soft voice came in, "Mommy, are you inside?"

 Chapter 1356 The Big Sister

    Chapter 1356 The Big Sister


    ?


    When I heard that, I quickly nced at Trinity. "Our little princess is here too to visit Anson."


    Trinity smiled and got up to open the door. The girl with two small buns on her head peeked in, looking like a little imp. "Miss, is my mommy here?" "Who''s your mommy?" Trinity teased her, although she hadn''t formally met my little girl.


    At this moment, the contrast between the two, one inside the door and the other outside, was particrly striking.


    "My mommy''s name is Chloe, and she''s here to see Aunt Trinity. Who are you? Have you seen my mommy? My grandpa said this is Aunt Trinity''s room." Her voice was tender and sweet, melting everyone''s heart.


    "And who am I?" Trinity squatted down, meeting her gaze.


    There was a moment of silence, and I almost burst outughing. Then I heard Ava say, "Don''t you know who you are? Do you know your name? I''m Ava Murphy, what''s yours?"


    "I''m Trinity." Trinity''s voice was soft and pleasant.


    Usually, she spoke with a deeper voice, but now it was so gentle that I almost didn''t recognize her.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sound of Ava''sughter. "You''re Aunt Trinity! Why did you lie to me and say you didn''t know who you were?"


    Trinity burst intoughter and lifted Ava into her arms as she walked in. "You''re such a clever little girl."


    Ava spotted me on the sofa and said, "Mommy, Aunt Trinity was teasing me. She said she didn''t know who she was. I almost called her silly."


    Trinity pinched Ava''s cheek. "My dear, I think the olddy wouldn''t let go if she saw this little sprite. I''m sure it would ease her heartache. It looks like you''re the remedy for her illness."


    "Is she very sick?" I asked, feeling a pang of sadness. She was my grandmother, after all.


    "Yes. She''s been sad, and her condition has worsened recently."


    "Who''s sick?" Ava looked at Trinity seriously, her face full of concern.


    Trinity looked at her with affection. "An olddy. Would you like to meet her? You could cure her."


    "But I... I''m not a doctor. How can I cure her?" Ava looked puzzled.


    "You just have to cheer her up. You''re a ray of sunshine. If she''s happy, she''ll get better," Trinity exined patiently. "Why are you so beautiful? It must be your good genes."


    "What are genes?" Ava asked immediately.


    I quickly walked over with a smile. "Get down, you''re too heavy."


    Then I looked at Trinity and said, "She has a lot of questions."


    Ava said, "get down, Aunt Trinity. Mommy said I''ve grown taller and I''m too heavy to be carried, so it might hurt my little brother. Only my daddy can carry me, because he''s strong."


    Trinity looked at me puzzled. "Little brother?"


    "My little brother is in Mommy''s belly," Ava quickly said to Trinity. "I''m a big sister."


    As soon as she spoke, both Trinity and I burst intoughter. I looked at Ava and said, "Anyone who can carry you is the real big sister."


    "Why?"


    "Here we go again." I looked at Trinity with a wry smile.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    At this moment, Trinity, who I rarely saw in such high spirits,ughed heartily looking like a child. There


    was a warmth and softness about her that was truly captivating.


    Trinity put Ava down gently, shaking her head in disbelief. "Amazing. So, you''re pregnant again?"


    I smiled awkwardly. "Yes. Just eight weeks."

 Chapter 1357 Hidden Plot

    Chapter 1357 Hidden Plot


    ?


    Trinity nced at my belly.


    "You really have everything going for you. So that''s why this little girl calls herself a big sister. I envy you," she sighed.


    "Well, hurry up and find someone you love to have a baby with. It won''t affect you being the head of the Huffman family," I quickly suggested to Trinity.


    I knew Trinity didn''t have any friends. I was her first friend, and I genuinely meant what I said.


    A hint of shyness shed across Trinity''s face, though it vanished in an instant. But it was a genuine expression.


    Trinity had changed. I stared at her face, wondering what had caused such a change in her.


    What had she encountered in Yare? Or was this her true self? I had to admit, I didn''t know her very well.


    Just then, a servant knocked on the door, inviting us to lunch.


    Trinity quickly took Ava''s hand. "Let''s go eat, little girl."


    I was a little hungry.


    On the way to the dining room, Ava chattered away like a little bird, amusing Trinity endlessly. I was pleasantly surprised by my daughter''s outgoing nature and how she managed to make Trinity, the cold and aloof princess,ugh so much.


    When we arrived at the dining room, both As and Jared were already there.


    I wasn''t surprised. As must have followed us, and Jared was the head of the household here. Besides, it wasn''t surprising that Trinity''s return had brought him here.


    Jenny was talking to Anson. When she saw use in, she immediately ran to Ava. "I thought you got lost."


    "I won''t get lost. If I can''t find Mommy, I cane back and find Grandpa," Ava said mischievously.


    After that, she went straight to As. "Are you here to pick up me and mommy, Daddy?"


    As looked at her lovingly. "Yes. Did you behave yourself today?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Grandpa''s house is like a maze. It''s so fun! Can we build our house like this too?" She sounded a little domineering as she suggested that. "Do you like it?" As asked Ava.


    "My little brother will like it," she said, pleasing As sessfully.


    As smiled at her words. "Alright, we''ll build a house that you and your little brother will like."


    I looked at Trinity. "Where''s L?"


    "She''s eating in her room. She''s only


    interested inputers, so she


    doesn''t reallye out to eat


    except under special


    circumstances," Trinity said lightly.


    Then, she suddenly looked at Jared. "Haven''t you found Liora yet?"


    "There''s no rush," Jared said lightly. His expression made it clear that he knew where Liora was.


    When Trinity heard that response, she calmly said, "When the timees, leave it to me."


    The conversation between those two sounded light, but it was extremely tacit and had a clear threatening undertone. There must be a reason why they were letting Liora roam free.


    But I wasn''t interested. I knew what her fate would be in the end.


    For Liora, every minute she spent outside was filled with anxiety and fear, a living hell. She was just a pawn, and it was time for her fo experience how indifferent society could be.


    After lunch, I talked to Trinity for a while. As noticed how tired I was and quickly suggested that we leave.


    In the car, I asked As, "By the way, didn''t you say you would find out Ste''s identity? Do you have anything yet?"


    As shook his head. "She''s not Gemma."


    "She''s not?" I repeated, feelingplex emotions. I wasn''t sure if it was disappointment or relief.


    "Take it easy. We''ll find her," Asforted me.


    I remained silent, my mind in turmoil, thinking that Ste was a mystery.


    But looking at it from another


    perspective, I felt that she would


    eventually fall into my hands as long


    as she was still out there. Would it


    still be hard to uncover her secrets then?

 Chapter 1358 Without a Trace

    Chapter 1358 Without a Trace


    ?


    I was just about to doze off when my phone rang, jolting me awake. I quickly found my phone, surprised to see that it was Lauren. "Are you back?" she asked.


    "Yes. I got backst night. Trinity called when I woke up this morning. She''s back too, so I rushed over to the Huffman family''s ce. I was just about to head back to Pleca Park," I exined. Then, I quickly asked, "How''s Oliver doing?"


    "He''s doing fine, don''t worry. Alex is here. I thought about going to Pleca Park to visit your dad," Lauren said.


    "You go ahead with your ns."


    "I''m already on my way out. I was just taking a break. They need some space," Lauren said softly. I could tell she was walking.


    "Come over, then. I''m almost home." I looked at the street and realized I was at the intersection near our house.


    "Alright, you get some rest. I''ll be there soon." Lauren quickly hung up.


    Putting away the phone, I nced at the two little beauties sleeping in the back seat.


    I had intended to go back and take a nap, but it seemed that n was out the window.


    As looked at me, smiling. "Looks like there''s no nap for you."


    "Yeah." I chuckled. "Time flies. Another week has passed already."


    "Oliver will be discharged soon. I went to see him today, and he''s recovering well."


    "So quickly?" I felt a little worried.


    "He needs to recover. Going home will be better for that, rather than staying in the hospital," As said meaningfully, looking at me. "The atmosphere at home is different."


    As we were about to turn onto the private road, I nced at the road stretching ahead and casually said, "I really miss staying at home with you." "Are you confessing your feelings to me?"


    "Don''t be conceited." I chuckled, giving him a sidelong nce. "Are we bing an old married couple?"


    "Even married couples need to keep things fresh. Saying things like that often will improve our rtionship He grabbed my hand and squeezed it in hisrge palm. "I really like


    hearing you confess your feelings."


    "I''m not. I just can''t remember the past, and it frustrates me. That''s why I cherish every moment with you now even more."


    I suddenly remembered Trinity''s


    question earlier and looked at AsAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    seriously. "Honey, Trinity said


    something today. She said my. mother had a family heirloom, they''ve never found. Do you know anything about that?"


    As looked at me, furrowing his brow slightly. "A family heirloom?"


    "She said it was some kind of family emblem." I said earnestly. "I have no memory of it. Do you know what it is?"


    As''s eyes darkened as he shook his head. "I don''t think I''ve ever seen it either."


    "Trinity said it was very important," I


    emphasized told her that Cline took over the mansion after my mother''s ident. I thought the heirloom probably ended up with Celine, but Trinity said it was


    Sv


    unlikely. Do you think it could have ended up with rk?" Content


    As shook his head. "It''s hard to say, but if it had ended up with rk back then, it wouldn''t be in his hands now."


    "Why?" I felt a little disappointed.


    "That man loves money. If he gets something, he''ll definitely turn it into profit. But we can investigate this further."


    "Let''s hurry and find out. Trinity said it would be helpful if I ever wanted to return to Yare."


    As remained silent for a long time before speaking up. "Looks like it''s time to see the old man."


    "When are you leaving?" I asked.


    He nced at me before saying, "You need to think about your health. I don''t want you to exert yourself. I''ll go back myself."


    I didn''t say anything. I knew he was worried that my body couldn''t handle it, especially since this trip back to Nocturnia wasn''t just about seeing his grandfather.


    Celine couldn''t possibly remain indifferent now that we had brought my father back.

 Chapter 1359 Change of Focus

    Chapter 1359 Change of Focus


    ?


    As the car pulled up to Pleca Park, As got someone to carry the two little ones back to their rooms to continue sleeping. We thought that my father would also be in the middle of a nap right now.


    We sat in the living room. As saw that I was silent, and he might have been afraid that I was upset, so he pulled me into his arms and whispered, "Grandpa says he wants to see you, but I''m sure Celine is involved in this. There are many things I need to rify."


    After a pause, he continued, "I''ve changed my focus. I''ll take everything that belongs to the Pierce family back, including our house!"


    "Are you saying you want to reim the Pierce Corporation too?" I asked, looking at his serious and handsome face uncertainly. "That would mean kicking Celine out of the Pierce family. Do you think your grandpa will agree to that?"


    "It''s not up to him. No one can stop me." As''s tone was very firm.


    I didn''t doubt As''s abilities, but just reiming everything from the Pierce family would be letting Celine off too easily.


    Suddenly, in my mind, I heard Beatrice crying and saying, ''They''re getting off too easy.''


    I was feeling that pain too.


    The situation in the Chandler family had developed too quickly, leaving me unprepared. I hadn''t been able to punish the main culprits with my own hands, and Beatrice couldn''t resolve her deep-seated hatred.


    But Celine was different. She had been free for too many years, and now that my father was back, things were slowly being uncovered. I couldn''t leave behind any regrets.


    "What are you going to do with Celine?" I asked, unable to conceal my emotions.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As snorted. "She owes me three lives. There''s no reason she shouldn''t repay them."


    "How will you get past your grandpa?" I asked.


    "He has to make a choice between me and her," As said decisively. We can deal with each of them slowly. In fact, I have something to settle with the old man too."


    I didn''t press any further. I knew As wouldn''t change his mind.


    Just then, Lauren and Ivanna walked in, carrying bags full of nutrition supplements. As quickly got someone to take the bags from Ivanna''s hands, then said, "Go ahead and chat. I''ll go to the study."


    I got Lauren to sit down next to me and had someone squeeze fresh fruit juice for us.


    "How is Oliver?" I asked Ivanna.


    "He''s getting ready to be discharged. He doesn''t want to stay in the hospital anymore. There''s always someoneing to see him. He can''t get a moment''s rest," Ivannained.


    "He can move around on his own now. The doctor said he should do some light exercise every day."


    "That''s good. He needs to rest."


    I knew that all kinds of people would have been fawning over Oliver since he had been hospitalized.


    "Are you going back to his ce?" I asked.


    Lauren didn''t answer me and was silent for a moment. Then, she said, "I want to go back to my ce. It''s a little smaller, but I feelfortable there."


    I looked at her and put down the


    ss of juiceforting her. "Don''t be stubborn. Even Ivanna told me that Oliver and Alex seem to be treating you well. Isn''t that great? It''s a win-win situation. If you''re too stubborn, it might be a little much."


    "That was Oliver''s idea," Lauren exined quickly.


    "Oh?"


    "I tested him by saying I wanted to go back to the old house after being discharged, but he said he didn''t want to go back there. He wanted to go back to my ce.


    "He talked to me and said that he would leave the old house to Alex for sentimental purposes. After all, his mother lived there for many years and Oliver let him deal with it himself."


    "That''s good." I understood Oliver''s intentions.


    "I had no objection to that. To be honest, I don''t really want to go there. I''ve been traumatized," Lauren said frankly. "Oliver has gotten a house for Alex to stay in when he''s


    not at school."


    I nodded. That wouldn''t have been a problem for Oliver. And I understood that they had some issues in their rtionship because of what Oliver''s former wife''s had said.


    "But this is different from before. He should still give you your own home. You two are starting a new life together. You shouldn''t stand for any disrespect."


    "Oliver said everything he gives me must be brand new. He''ll only feel that he''s treating me right then." Lauren smiled bitterly and said, "But I don''t want him to be too ostentatious. It won''t be good for him. Anyway, things have turned out like this. After he gets better, we''ll have a low-key ceremony and be done with it."

 Chapter 1360 Deep in the Game

    Chapter 1360 Deep in the Game


    ?


    "You''re so thoughtful," I eximed. "It''s rare for you to think about things for him like this."


    "He said he''ll stay at my ce and sell the house where we used to live together. He wants to buy a new house. He said although that ce holds memories for us, those memories are unfair to me, so he insisted on selling it."


    "That''s true. That ce might be bigger, but Oliver''s right. You shouldn''t object to that either. Don''t discourage his enthusiasm. After all, you''re getting married," I said to Lauren.


    Actually, as an outsider, I knew full well that although many were expecting them to get married, there would still be some opinions from the public. Once Lauren really got together with Oliver, she might receive some blessings, but it wouldn''t be much. After all, Oliver, with his financial power and influence in the city, was a man women in Foswood flocked to.


    Whoever he married would be the enemy of the public, and most people would be jealous of them for a while.


    I had chosen to keep my marriage low-key for this reason, too. I didn''t want to stir up any trouble.


    As Lauren listened to what I had to say, she said helplessly, "What I mean is, he should keep it low-key. My ce is small, but it''s big enough for the two of us. Compact living creates an atmosphere. What would we have done in such a big house anyway?"


    I looked at Lauren approvingly. "Looks like you''re being smart about this."


    "Hey, I just care about how sincere he is about me. After all these years, it''s all about the affection we have for one another." Lauren''s tone was strained as she said that.


    "Oh please, don''t you know how much he loves you? You''ve tortured him enough in the past year. You two are finally going to be happy. Don''t do anything to ruin this again," I reminded Lauren. "At the very least, you need to live up to yourself, right?From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oliver has really suffered. If his son hadn''t talked about his past, who would have thought that lofty man would end up like this?"


    Lauren sighed. "That''s true. I really have to thank Alex for this."


    "That''s right. It''s unusual for Alex to be so understanding. And now that everything is fine, you should take good care of yourself and have a child. That willplete everything."


    Lauren nodded. "Yeah. Oliver is in a great mood. He told the two of us that he''s on vacation for the first time in many years. He even gained weight recently." Laurenughed as she spoke, her face radiant with contentment.


    S


    "Looks like we don''t have to worry about you two anymore. Finally, there''s a perfect ending for all of us," I said sincerely.


    "You said Trinity is back?" Lauren asked. "She''s been missing for a while."


    "Yeah," I replied. "I just saw her, and she seems different."


    "Oh? How so?" Lauren was curious. "What could have made her change?"


    We hadn''t been very fond of Trinity before this because of what had happened with Ivanna.


    I thought for a moment. "I feel like she''s gained some softness and warmth."


    "She has?" Lauren was a little incredulous.


    "It''s true. I don''t know what might have caused such a change in her." I continued to think about this question.


    "Whether she changes or not doesn''t


    ie


    matter. What''s important is that she''s no longer a threat to Ivanna," Lauren said practically. "Ivanna i? still the weaker one between Trinity and Ivanna. Trinity can be ruthless at crucial moments. That girl isn''t easy to deal with. She''s cunning, and


    Ivanna is no match for her." Content


    I had to admit that Lauren was right. Trinity was definitely an outlier, and she could bepletely inscrutable.


    Even now, I couldn''t see through her clearly.

 Chapter 1361 Dependent on Each Other

    Chapter 1361 Dependent on Each Other


    ?


    Lauren was right.


    I nodded and said, "You''re right. I''ve been careful in dealing with them, and sometimes it''s quite challenging.''


    Lauren reassured me, "You don''t need to worry about this. Ivanna won''t have any objections."


    "They''re like family, and I''m afraid any slight deviation might hurt the other." This was something I could only confide in Lauren. "I hope for a win-win solution to resolve their issues. After all, their rtionship is unique."


    "I understand." Lauren smiled at me. "It''s tough on you. After all, they are not the same kind of people."


    "We''ve got no reason to worry. Jared knows exactly how to bnce the situation." I leaned back on the couch and added, "Jared probably already coordinated this matter."


    "How so?" Lauren asked eagerly.


    I recounted the recent events involving Anson and Jared visiting my father, followed by Jared bringing Ivanna to dinner at Pleca Park.


    This revtion surprised Lauren. She asked, "So, how was it resolved?"


    "I''m also curious how it was resolved. It feels a bit unbelievable."From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lauren chuckled. "Some things just can''t be rushed. Maybe things fell into ce naturally. Perhaps Trinity''s focus has shifted, and she''s found someone else to care about."


    "She found someone else to care about?" I repeated Lauren''s words, pondering Trinity''s recent changes. She did seem gentler these days. "Could she really have found someone else to care about?" I mumbled to myself in disbelief.


    Lauren patted my shoulder. "It''s a good sign. But whether she loves someone else or not isn''t our concern. Right now, visiting your dad is what matters to me."


    I checked the time and said to Lauren, "Let''s go. He should be awake by now."


    She followed me as we headed to the annex.


    There was a nicely renovated small garden between the annex and the main building, filled with palm trees, exotic flowers, and fragrant scents.


    I saw Anya pushing Loak out, and he was sitting in a lounge chair, basking in the sun. They looked like they were having a good time chatting


    with each other.


    I called out to Lauren and went out the side door to the garden to see the siblings.


    "Anya."


    I walked over, looking at Loak''s thin face, which was still somewhat pale. After all, he was severely injured, and he had lost a lot of weight recently. "How do you feel, Loak?" I asked.


    He struggled to sit up, and I quickly pressed him back down. "Don''t get up. Just make yourself at home."


    "I''m fine," he said with a weak smile, seeming a bit breathless.


    Seeing him like this tugged at my heartstrings. If it weren''t for Loak, my father might never have returned.


    "Does your wound still hurt?" I asked worriedly. "Don''t sit for too long."


    "It''s much better now and not very painful," he replied with a forced smile.


    Just then, Loak''s attending doctor came out to check on him. Seeing me, he quickly approached and


    reported, "His wound has healedet


    very well, and he''s recovering quickly. He''s quite resilient, but he might still feel some pain."


    "How much longer will he hurt?" I asked the doctor.


    "Until the wound fully heals. After that, he won''t feel any more pain."


    "Are you all okay with the food here? Please let Jim know if you need anything. Sometimes, we''re too busy and may not take care of you


    properly, so don''t hesitate to /ool.ne


    swnow


    know your needs," I told them.


    "We''re fine," Anya said gratefully. "The soup is very nutritious, and my brother loves it a lot."


    "That''s good. Don''t worry. This ce will be your home now." Iforted the siblings.


    Anya looked at me and said, "When my brother gets better, can I take care of Mr. Rory?"

 Chapter 1362 Good Things Come to Those Who Wait

    Chapter 1362 Good Things Come to Those Who Wait


    ?


    I was a bit stunned, but I grasped her meaning. She suggested that once Loak fully recovered, she would take over caring for my father.


    Anya quickly exined, "I''ve taken care of Mr. Rory before. I can handle it, and I want to take care of him."


    Grateful, I squeezed her hand and nodded. "Of course. When Loak gets better, you''ll look after him, but you still need to keep up with school."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Anya nodded earnestly. "I will."


    Loak, though still pale, smiled sincerely.


    "Let''s take a moment before going in. Don''t exhaust yourselves too much. I''ll just go in and check on my dad first," I informed the doctor.


    Then, apanied by Lauren, I entered my father''s room. He was already awake, with a nurse checking his blood pressure.


    As he saw me enter with Lauren, he greeted her with a smile, "Hello."


    Lauren quickly walked to the bedside. "Hello, Uncle Rory."


    After the nurse finished, I gently rocked my father''s bed. He sat up slightly, looking at us.


    "Dad, this is my best friend, Lauren. She cares a lot about me and is just like my older sister," I said.


    My father smiled kindly. "Thank you for taking care of my daughter."


    "Chloe''s the one who brought us together. We help each other," Lauren said to my father, holding my hand.


    "People need friends. That''s how they can go far." My father looked at me, very pleased. "Chloe is a friend worth having."


    I couldn''t help but yfully retort, "Dad, no one praises their daughter like this!"


    It was the first time I had been so yful with my father, but it felt surprisingly natural.


    My father chuckled. "You''ve always been adorable since you''re young."


    "And she still is. We all love her," Lauren generously praised me. "We hit it off right away."


    "Okay, stop praising me." Iughed, seeing Lauren settle into the chair by the bed.


    My father smiled at me. "Is everything sorted in Gerby? Didn''t you have an opening ceremony to attend?"


    "Everything''s taken care of, and it was quite the affair." I started recounting the whole event to my father in detail.


    "With such an outstanding


    son-inw, how could it not go


    Sy?" Lauren nced at


    my


    father. "Chloe is lucky to have As''s devoted love."


    "As has been like a son to me since he was young. The


    lot." My father looked at me with a hint of pain.


    change made them both


    "Good thingse to good people. Chloe has had her share of


    hardships, but now it''s all sweetness in her life Laurenforted him. "Look at her now. She has a loving partner, a thriving career, and harmonious family. She also has many true friends. You''vee back safely, and everything is good for Chloe."


    Lauren''s words made me feel ted. I had a group of true friends. They had been there for me every step of the way. That was my greatest fortune. "Dad, I want to ask you something." I suddenly remembered what Trinity had said and wanted to ask my father about it.


    "What is it?"


    "My mom had a family crest from the Av family. Have you ever seen it?" I asked.

 Chapter 1363 Deep Mysteries

    Chapter 1363 Deep Mysteries


    ?


    My father thought for a moment. "Your mother did have a family crest-a brooch. Your mother carried it tomemorate her time in the Av family." "Oh? Do you know where it ended up?" I couldn''t wait to ask, thrilled that this family crest actually existed.


    My father shook his head and sighed, "I don''t know. I never saw it again after your mother and I parted ways."


    His voice choked up as he spoke about it.


    Coming back home, he mainly reminisced about my mother. I suppose that was his greatest emotional wound. He returned, but his beloved was no longer with him.


    That kind of pain must have been unbearable. So, every time my mother was mentioned, he would tear up slightly.


    I pressed further. "So, where did Mom usually keep her jewelry? I mean, when you were together?"


    "Your mother wasn''t fond of jewelry. I think she avoided them to avoid putting pressure on me. After we got together, she knew I was struggling financially, so she rarely wore jewelry. That brooch was part of a set which she only wore for special asions."


    My father seemed lost in memories.


    "So, I only saw that brooch once or twice. When my business with Louis did well, and we made some money, I bought her a few decent pieces of jewelry. She kept them all in her jewelry box on the dressing table in our bedroom."


    To me, everything he said felt like storytelling. I had almost no recollection of any of it. Even their house in Nocturnia waspletely unfamiliar to me.


    "I once suggested she keep it in a safe. Sheughed and said, ''In this house, with its doors open at night, why bother locking anything?"" My father''s face lit up with a fond smile as if he could see his beloved wife.


    My heart ached a little, and I teared up.


    If my mother were still here, it would be so much better. Even if my father couldn''t stand up anymore, I was sure my mother would still love him.


    "I also thought what she said made sense so I never brought it up again. That brooch was probably kept with the rest of her jewelry."


    "What did it look like? I mean, like the color or the design?" I asked, wanting more details.


    My father pondered. "It was a lotus flower set with rubies, which was their national flower. It symbolizes strength, good fortune, peace, and enlightenment. The lotus flower was incredibly lifelike, with each petal made of ruby."


    I listened intently, picturing it in my mind.


    "You used to wear it when you were little, asking everyone, ''Do I look pretty?"" My father remembered, looking at me with affection. "That was probably thest time I saw it."


    "I wore it?" I asked in surprise, then sighed quietly, "I don''t remember it at all."


    Lauren patted my shoulder,forting me. "Don''t be sad. Maybe you''ll remember it someday."


    "Why did you suddenly ask about this brooch?" My father looked at me with suspicion.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Trinity told me about it. She went to


    Yare some time ago, and she brought it up when I visited her today I replied. "From what she hinted, this thing seems to have a deeper significance."


    My father seemed lost in thought, so I continued, "So I asked because I haven''t heard As mention it. Logically, it''s most likely with Celine but her behaviortely suggests that


    she doesn''t seem to have it " It!!!)


    swnow


    "Celine has been stirring up trouble all her life. Just how many secrets does she still have hidden?" Lauren scoffed.


    Just then, my phone rang. It was Fred calling.

 Chapter 1364 A Kind Father with a Failed Son

    Chapter 1364 A Kind Father with a Failed Son


    ?


    It had been a while since Ist contacted him, so there must be something important he wanted to tell me.


    I quickly answered the phone. "Mr. Fred."


    He got straight to the point. "Mrs. Chloe, I''ve moved to Bourdamun."


    "Is everything sorted in Sris?" I asked in surprise. Even though we hadn''t seen each other in a while, moving in just two months was quite fast.


    "Everything''s sorted. I did everything ording to your ns," Fred said simply. "I didn''t even touch the personnel. Only one senior technician came with me."


    "Oh? Then what about your work?" His words made me anxious.


    Tanum, coupled with the projects in Sris, was significant. If anything went wrong over there, I couldn''tpensate for it.


    "My projects are allrge-scale. The amount of material needed is huge. If anything goes missing on your end, the consequences could be unimaginable," I emphasized, feeling the gravity of the situation.


    I started to feel a bit anxious, wondering if I had guided Fred onto the right path. If any issues arose, I''d be shooting myself in the foot.


    "Mrs. Chloe, rest assured. I''ve handled this area. I''ve already prepared for Bourdamun''s demands, and the products are ready. We have contracts for these, so I won''t take any risks, and I''ll gradually send the finished products over here."


    He continued, "I left my own people to manage the factory in Sris. You''ve met this person. He''s very reliable, and Hugo can''t do without him. It won''t affect production, and he won''t act recklessly. The power is still in my hands, and I wouldn''t easily give up such arge enterprise."


    "You must make thorough arrangements. Also, you should be cautious of Hugo. He''s always been more adept at causing trouble than achieving sess. He''ll stop at nothing once he realizes he''s been schemed against." I had to remind Fred.


    The events in Sris from years ago were still fresh in my mind, and they were terrifying upon reflection.


    Fred quickly responded, "You don''t have to worry about that. On the surface, everything is under his control. Regarding the key personnel, once I recruit workers here, they''ll graduallye over. I''ve arranged everything meticulously. It won''t affect the contracts."


    "Can you guarantee the quality of


    the products this way?" These were the two things I was most


    concerned about, which wou vel


    quantity and quality.


    The importance of the windows went without saying.


    "To ensure the quality, I''ve kept the original team working on it," Fred said confidently.


    "Got it. I''ll visit Bourdamun in a few


    days. I''ve been busytely and


    haven''t had time to focus on


    Ved.ne


    end, said with some concern. "Have you met Noah?"


    "Yes. I had a meeting with him before I came. The discussion went well." Fred''s tone indicated that he was confident.


    "I''ll try to see him in the next couple of days. Just so you know, I''ll be checking on the progress over there."


    "Okay. Rest assured. I''m just letting you know that I''ve arrived in Bourdamun, and production will start soon here." Fred sounded enthusiastic, and I breathed a sigh of relief before ending the call.


    Lauren looked at me. "What''s going on?"


    I nced at her thoughtfully. "It looks like I''ll need to visit Bourdamun tomorrow about the window situation."


    "I''m sorry I can''t help you muchtely. I''ll be there for you once Oliver is discharged from the hospital," Lauren apologized.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "A doting father will spoil his children," My fathermented. "It''s all because of money."


    "Their family situation is somewhat simr to the Pierce family. The younger one is the root of the problem," I said with some concern. My father looked at me and said, "Tell me about it."

 Chapter 1365 Maintain Control of the Situation

    Chapter 1365 Maintain Control of the Situation


    ?


    I turned to my father, initiating a conversation about the Myers family''s situation.


    "This eldest son, Fred, is a practical and capable person. But after his mother passed away, his father remarried and had a younger son named Hugo. This younger son grew up spoiled by his mother.


    "When his father couldn''t manage things anymore, Fred took over the factory. He ran it well, with excellent quality and high output. He quickly became a leading figure in the industry, and no one can surpass him.


    "To be honest, I really admire Fred''s qualities. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have chosen to work with hispany back then.


    "But as this younger one grew up, he became envious of his sessful elder brother. Plus, his mother was pushing him, seeing the factory as a treasure to go after."


    "It''s simr to the Pierce family," my father said.


    "Listen to the rest first," I said. "The younger brother knows the limit to his abilities, so he wants to reap the benefits without doing any real work. He''s not cut out for it.


    "He''s just there for the title and to flex out there. He repeatedly tried to take over thepany from Fred and resorted to dirty tricks. It''s been a constant battle for Fred to focus on work while also guarding against Hugo''s schemes."


    "So many goodpanies have fallen into the hands of such troublemakers." Lauren sighed.


    "That''s why I advised Fred to transfer the factory to Bourdamun and get rid of this burden." I looked at my father. "At first, he wanted to split thepany with Hugo, but his father refused. I think he knows what kind of person his younger son is."


    "How foolish," my father sighed.


    "I agree. Whenever the idea of splittinges up, he just pretends to be sick, spending 300 out of 365 days in the hospital to pressure Fred." "It''s too unfair to honest people like him," Lauren said angrily. "The root of the problem lies here."


    "Yes, many families have been ruined by just one wrong decision," my father added.


    "ording to Fred, his parents built the factory from scratch. Before his mother passed away, she entrusted Fred to take care of his father. Fred treats this like a sacred decree and never goes against it." Content


    "That father is really something," Laurenined. "This is going to ruin the factory."


    "He''s be a shackle on his son," my father said.


    "So I advised Fred to make a painful decision and cut ties once and for all. But it''s also a gamble for me because I haven''t found another factory to rece theirs yet."


    "But Fred always considers his


    Suddenly, my father spoke up. "Your approach is correct, but it''s too soft. It should be more ruthless. Otherwise, Hugo still poses a threat."


    father''s feelings. After all, his father is old."4 looked at my fatherFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    e''


    helplessly. "I''ve hinted at him but he it.


    can''t bring himself to do but he


    ne


    "Just wait for the opportunity. Since that younger one is a devil incarnate, he won''t stop. Once he gets what he wants, he''ll be even more arrogant. That''s when you''ll have a chance. Find evidence of his past misdeeds and expose his true nature," my father suggested.


    My father''s words left me deep in thought. He was right. To eliminate this threat, I''d have to eradicate it from its root.


    It didn''t mean I couldn''t if Fred couldn''t. To ensure overall stability, I had to take matters into my own hands.

 Chapter 1366 Prepare for the Worst

    Chapter 1366 Prepare for the Worst


    ?


    My father noticed my contemtion and knew I was seriously thinking about what he said. "You need to understand how to mitigate risks when undertaking significant endeavors, Chloe. Indecisiveness leads to chaos."


    I nodded earnestly at my father''s advice.


    Louis might havepromised on this in the past, and he had paid for it.


    My father didn''t continue but instead said, "Get the nurse to take me out for some fresh air."


    I quickly called the nurse. Since I was pregnant, I couldn''t afford to be reckless. As wouldn''t even let me carry Ava anymore.


    As the nurse wheeled my father to the garden to see George, I returned to the foyer with Lauren.


    Lauren looked at me. "It seems your dad really sees through to the heart of the matter. He''s right. This issue does need to be addressed at the root. Otherwise, it''ll always be a problem. The best strategy would be to ensure that our supply remains intact, and it''s also our responsibility to do that." "I''ve actually had this idea and discussed it with Fred before, but he couldn''t bring himself to act, so I gave up, but now I''m really at a loss," I told Lauren.


    Lauren nced at me. "You''ve mentioned that Hugo has a history with you, so we need to be proactive to prevent any future problems. We can''t afford to wait until it''s toote. We need to take preemptive measures and make sure he doesn''t even know what hit him."


    Lauren''s tone was resolute, giving me a clear direction.


    This was why I liked discussing things with her. She was calm and collected, while Ivanna was impulsive. They each had different strengths. "Then we should get Grayson to start investigating Hugo''s crimes. Fred once mentioned that Hugo was involved in a murder." I nced at Lauren. "And I''ve experienced it firsthand."


    "Exactly! So why wait? We should do what your dad said. When he makes his move, we''ll take him down once and for all, eliminating the threat. Fred can take everything back and sit back and rx. We''ll have no more worries after we rid ourselves of that troublemaker too."


    If Hugo wouldn''t make a move on his own, we would have to dig a pit for him to fall into.


    Lauren didn''t stay for dinner at Pleca Park and hurried to return to the hospital. Her entire focus was on Oliver now.


    Archie had originally nned to return to Sris in the afternoon, but after talking to As in the study all afternoon, he decided to return the next morning.


    To everyone''s surprise, Ardie walked


    in spiritedly as we were sitting down for dinner. He had rushed back specifically to see my father. After all, he had known my father when he was younger.


    Everyone was thrilled to see him.


    We were all very excited, and thoughts of Louis filled the air.


    Ardie was gentle and refined. I felt like I understood him pretty well since I had spent two days with him when I went to Sris.


    At this moment, he was by my


    father''s side chatting non-stop and


    showing genuine concern for my father''s health. He asked about my father''s imprisonment in Navi''s


    base and my father was very


    concerned about his career. Content


    Their reunion looked like that of old friends who hadn''t seen each other in a long time.


    That made me very relieved. The Beringer family had been very kind to us.


    The atmosphere was lively during dinner.


    This was a diverse extended family. At first, my adoptive parents felt a little awkward because the Beringer family showed a lot of respect for my father, making it clear that they hadn''t decided to take me in as their goddaughter based on a whim.


    Instead, it had been based on a long-standing friendship.


    This had always puzzled me. I hadn''t been able to understand why the Beringer family, who were so important, would take me into their family.From N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that my father''s rtionship with the Beringer family had started long ago.

 Chapter 1367 Transfer of All Assets

    Chapter 1367 Transfer of All Assets


    ?


    Certainly, As had yed a significant role in this.


    Back then, the Beringer family had also contributed significantly to As''s persistent efforts to locate me.


    I only learned today that Archie''s career had been on the rise back then. Louis and my father had paved the way for him, providing unwavering support and serving as his backbone, ensuring a smooth journey.


    Despite the Beringer family''s prestigious reputation, their business had actually shrunk over the years.


    The three of them had sworn to be brothers in private long ago, with Louis as the eldest, Archie as the second, and my father as the youngest. That fact had remained unknown until today when Archie mentioned it at dinner. In fact, only my adoptive parents and I hadn''t known about this. As had long known the inside story, as did Ardie and Arnold.


    So, my parents felt a little uneasy, and they definitely felt like outsiders.


    But at the family banquet today, Archie, in his capacity as the eldest, sincerely thanked my adoptive parents, which left them feeling even more embarrassed.


    I couldn''t help but wholeheartedly admire Louis himself. ording to my father, he was a rare talent, with an exceptionally far-sighted vision in the business world.


    He never missed out on promising projects or made any wrong decisions.


    It was a pity that he met his end at the hands of his own sister. That only intensified my hatred toward Celine.


    Tomorrow marked a new beginning for all of us. Arnold would officially take over the business of the Beringer family, and Grandma Rose would retire. As also had a new n, but only he and Archie knew the details of the entire n.


    I didn''t expect that Monday would be a significant day for me as well.


    Before setting out in the morning, As called me aside, saying he needed to talk to me. He asked me to go to his office with him, and we left home for ATL Empire.


    In his office, I teased him, saying, "So are you implying that I''ll be working here from now on too?"


    He smiled contentedly and said, "Exactly."


    I thought it was just a casual


    response to my joke, but he led me


    to the small living area by the floor-to-ceiling window, where the


    coffee table was piled high with files, resembling a small mountain


    He sat me down on the sofa and walked back to his desk, pressing the inte button. "I''m here."


    Within minutes, two legal advisors and Nick entered the room.


    I was puzzled.


    As walked over, sat down next to me, and gestured to the three of them. "Please, take a seat."


    Then he turned to me and ced his hand on the pile of documents. "You need to sign these documents today."


    I became even more confused and uncertain about As''s intentions.


    He picked up one of the documents and handed it to me. "Take a look at this first."


    I took it and opened it doubtfully.


    It was a detailed list of ATL Empire''s assets, followed by As''s personal assets.


    I suddenly felt a sense of unease and looked up at him. "What... what does this mean?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I''m transferring all of my personal assets and ATL Empire''s assets to you today. You''ll need to manage them in the future." As was serious as he looked at me.


    "But how is that possible?" I felt


    panicked. "I don''t want all this. Why are you transferring them to me? What are you nning to do? What use do Thave for all this? How can I manage all this? As, are you


    joking? What are you doing?"


    I suddenly became agitated, stood up, and looked at him uneasily. "What do I need all this for?"


    He quickly grabbed my hand,forting me. "Don''t work yourself up. Come on, sit down and listen to me."


    After As finished speaking, he pulled me into his arms. Ignoring everyone else, he sat me on hisp and said tenderly, "All this needs to be in your name so I''ll have nothing to worry about in the future."


    swnov


    "But what if I don''t have you? What will do with all this? The children..." I stood up again, feeling a sense of fear I had never felt before.

 Chapter 1368 Being Wealthy is Also Exhausting

    Chapter 1368 Being Wealthy is Also Exhausting


    ?


    He quickly reassured me. "You''re overthinking things. Come here and let Nick exin it to you," As said, pulling me down to sit beside him and ncing at Nick.


    Nick adjusted his posture and looked at me, exining As''s intentions in detail.


    Although I understood what As was trying to do, I still felt uneasy. I looked at him and said, "But isn''t there still a ''what if''? I won''t allow you to have this ''what if'' situation. I''m just a simple woman who wants to live a peaceful life with our children. These things mean nothing to me."


    As smiled contentedly, hugged me tightly, and teased, "Is your vision that limited? If you don''t want this, then what do you want?"


    "I..." I wanted to say, ''I just want you,'' but we had an audience.


    I nced at the other three people in the room.


    "I understand what you''re thinking. I won''t leave you. Don''t forget, I searched for you for eighteen years. It was hard to find you, so how could I bear to part with you again?" His tone was tender.


    "But this is the best way to protect our assets, ensure our safety, and guard against any potential losses in certain steps of the n. These assets are crucial. They''re the foundation forunching the BZ n, and they''re essential forpleting it."


    I silently looked into his eyes and calmly listened to his reasoning.


    But I still felt nervous.


    "However, we need to acknowledge that there are too many unpredictable factors. That''s why we need to be fully prepared beforeunching the n. Of course, this includes preserving our strength for a potentialeback.


    "This is a crucial step in my strategic nning. I need to travel light but ensure that my interests are notpromised. You need to understand that we''re businessmen. We can only ensure our victory by maintaining our strength. Do you understand?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He looked at me affectionately, and I felt the trust in his eyes.


    "This is our responsibility too. You need to safeguard our foundation, do you understand? I can only be at ease if you''re involved. You''re right, we need to provide our children with the capital to stand undefeated, don''t we?" He guided my thoughts.


    "If there''s a mistake in one of the steps, but our interests are notpromised, and our strength is preserved, we can start over. That''s the perfect n." After he finished speaking, he looked at me. "Can you shoulder this responsibility?"


    S


    "I..." I looked into his handsome face, feeling a little uneasy, but nodded reluctantly. "I''m willing to do that, but are you really going to let me take everything?"


    Over


    "You don''t have to worry since Nick''s here. And when your father recovers, he''ll be able to support you too."


    "But I..."


    "First, you need to understand our assets. Don''t you want to know what we have as my wife?" he teased. "Don''t worry. I''ll work for you. I won''t neglect anything."


    As I looked at his expression, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    But deep down, I understood that he wanted to uncouple the BZ n from ATL Empire, and preserving our strength orunching a new frontier was part of that.


    We didn''t have a moment''s rest that morning. Nick exined the details of the assets to me, and then I signed each document one by one. We even had lunch in the office.


    We finallypleted all the procedures after 3 p.m., and my hands were sore from all the signing.


    After they left, I copsed onto the sofa and realized it was a burden to have too many assets. Now, I truly understood the exhaustion of wealth.

 Chapter 1369 Spending Money Requires Stamina

    Chapter 1369 Spending Money Requires Stamina


    ?


    As quickly lifted me up and took me to the bed in the rest area, looking at me tenderly, "You''ve worked hard, my dear."


    I nced at him scornfully and snorted, "You''d better work hard, or I might rece you."


    He chuckled at my words, climbed into bed, andy down beside me. He caressed my belly as he said, "Of course, honey. From now on, I''ll be your full-time employee. I''ll do whatever you say."


    "Cut it out. I just want a simple life without all this wealth. Having so much money is exhausting. Spending it requires effort too," I said truthfully.


    I finally understood how As had be a rich man when I signed those documents today. He was involved in many industries, and everything he did had gone well. That was how he had the capital to maintain his position as the king of the business world.


    With a heavy heart, I asked, "What percentage of ownership will we have once the BZ n isunched?"


    "Two-thirds," As said confidently.


    "Two-thirds?" I sat up abruptly, repeating what he said in disbelief.


    I hadn''t known that the n would have a two-thirds ownership stake. No wonder the elders had been so meticulous. It would be disastrous if this n fell into the wrong hands.


    It also exined why Louis had gone to great lengths to ensure Archie''s rise to power. He would be able to secure his position with such a powerful project.


    "Are you confident that you''ll be able to obtain the distribution map?" I asked with some concern.


    "Of course," As said confidently. Then, he tried to persuade me to rest. "Take a nap, okay? We''ll go home together after work."


    "I was nning to go to Bourdamun, but you''ve disrupted my ns," I sighed. Besides, I didn''t really feel like going out right now, and it was toote to go anywhere.


    I was going to rest for a short while and then go to thepany, but I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was quiet, and the rest area was dimly lit. I didn''t know where I was since I was still groggy from sleep.


    I turned over and saw a nket covering me, and finally remembered that I was still in As''s office.


    What time was it? I quickly got up, put on my shoes haphazardly, and walked out.


    As I opened the door, the bright light hurt my eyes.


    As heard the sound and turned around. When he saw me, he quickly put down the pen in his hand, got up, and walked over to hug me. "Just got up?"  All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah." I leanedzily against him and asked, "What time is it?"


    He checked the time. "6:30."


    "What? I slept for three hours?" I looked at As, feeling disoriented. "Where did the time go?"


    He smiled contentedly and kissed my forehead, "Are you hungry?"


    "I''m starving," I pouted. "I didn''t do any work, but I slept like a log. Can you


    Seve you entrusted t


    assets to someone like Sove


    He said tenderly, "But you make money in your sleep, so it''s okay."


    I giggled. "That''s true."


    "Let''s go home. I can''t let my precious babies go hungry."


    After


    and led me out of the


    office. Dn immediately got


    of that, he turned off his


    followed us downstairs


    and


    It was well past working hours, and the building was quiet. The lights of the city were shining brightly outside.


    "How about we go to Al Dente?" As suggested suddenly.


    I nced at him. It had been a long time since we had a meal together outside. We had time to spare today, so I happily agreed. "Go to Al Dente," he said to Dn.

 Chapter 1370 She Disappeared into Thin Air

    Chapter 1370 She Disappeared into Thin Air


    ?


    As Dn slowly drove the car away, I said, "Dn, you helped me bury the old man from that deserted vige outside Navi''s base, right?" "Yes, ma''am. I buried him behind his house. That vige ispletely abandoned now."


    "I feel sorry for the people in that vige," I sighed. "By the way, when you were cleaning up the baseter, did you find any traces of Ste?"


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. I knew Dn didn''t like Ste, and he had even targeted her at the base. It was clear that he regarded her with disdain, not as some kind of helpless woman.


    But logically, Ste couldn''t have escaped on her own under the constant gunfire with those injuries to her leg and shoulder. So, how did she vanish into thin air? I just couldn''t wrap my head around it.


    "I didn''t see her. Someone must have helped her escape," Dn said.


    "Don''t you find it suspicious?" I asked, my question carrying a hint of reproach.


    Dn didn''t shirk his responsibility, "Yes, ma''am. It was my fault. I was only focused on checking on our people at the time, and I overlooked it. When I tried to check on herter, she was nowhere to be found."


    "Could someone have helped her?" I asked boldly. "I mean, could it be someone from Navi''s base?"


    "We can''t rule out that possibility. I''ll arrange for someone to investigate her carefully."


    By this time, we had arrived at Al Dente. As, who hadn''t been involved in our discussion, got out first and walked around to the other side to open the car door for me and help me out.


    He held my hand as we walked inside, and we headed for the elevator in the right corner of the lobby. As the elevator doors quietly closed, I caught a glimpse of a familiar figure inside, who disappeared from my sight in a sh.


    I was taken aback for a moment, and As noticed the subtle change in my demeanor. He turned to me and asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    "I think I just saw Trinity in the elevator." I regained myposure and continued walking toward the elevator with him.


    I had also seen a burly figure beside her. It had obviously been a man, but I hadn''t had time to get a clear look at his appearance before the elevator doors closed.


    When we arrived at our private room and sat down, I said, "Trinity seems to have changed a lot."


    "Why do you say that?" As took my bag and settled me into the chair.


    "I wonder how Jared managed to win."


    "What do you mean?" As asked as he put away my bag.


    "It looks like the Huffman family is turning a blind eye to his affair with Ivanna."


    This private room had many uses. It had an elegant double seat by the floor-to-ceiling window. The main hall had arge living room and a table, which was convenient for


    business meetings.


    It was a nice environment. To be honest, it was a bit of a waste of space for just the two of us.


    "The Huffman family has no reason to interfere in someone else''s love life. And this is Jared we''re talking about. Do you think he''s someone who wouldpromise so easily?"


    "That''s true, but I feel like there''s a connection between this and Trinity. The Huffman family wouldn''t just let this go so easily, even if they


    gos


    couldn''t control Jared. Anson isn''t a


    very reasonable man." Content


    I was very straightforward. It had been a long time since I had spent such time alone with As. I had wanted to talk to him about this for a while now.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    We both liked talking in an atmosphere like this. Some of our views coincided naturally, which made me very happy.


    "Trinity seems to be very involved with the Av family." I remembered how Trinity had been talking about the Av family when I saw her and told As about it.


    "Trinity is dating the heir of the Av family," As said casually.


    "What?"

 Chapter 1371 Speaking the Truth

    Chapter 1371 Speaking the Truth


    ?


    This time, I was genuinely surprised. "The Av family?"


    "Yes, the leader of the younger generation of the Av family," As affirmed.


    "How did you know?" I asked. "Is the information reliable?"


    "Are you doubting me?" As asked. "Her whereabouts are never beyond Jared''s sight."


    "No wonder his cooperation with the Huffman family hasn''t been affected," I eximed btedly. "It seems Jared is quite strategic to seize such an opportunity."


    Then, I asked, "What kind of man is he?"


    As nced at me casually as if it didn''t concern him.


    "Is he outstanding?" I asked again, and of course, As knew what I meant.


    "He''s the youngest military leader in Yare. Quite a tough man, I would say," As said sinctly, leaving it at that.


    I involuntarily shook my head, and the fleeting image of the burly figure in the elevator shed in my mind.


    "No wonder when Trinity returned, she seemed very familiar with the Av family and genuinely concerned about my grandma. From her tone, it seemed that the olddy still regarded her highly. I could tell she had changed."


    I murmured to myself, "Looks like it''s the power of love."


    "Are you very concerned about the Av family?" As grabbed my hand from across the table.


    I looked at him, hesitated momentarily, and then spoke, "To be honest, deep down, I have some... resentment toward the Av family."


    This was the first time I had openly discussed my views on the Av family with As.


    "After all, my mother was


    abandoned by that family. Although


    my mother made the decision herself and gave up the wealth she should have had, shouldn''t the Av family bear some responsibility when my mom died?"


    I just looked at As, and he didn''t refute me.


    "They disagreed with her choice, so they turned a blind eye to their children? And upon knowing that my mother had passed away, they still maintained an indifferent attitude toward me. This puzzles me."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Apparently, they tried looking for you, and imposters kept showing up. Perhaps they had their own reasons," As said.


    "But I am Lucille''s daughter! When I was at my lowest, they just let me be out there."


    I expressed my dissatisfaction, and then, with a scoff, I continued, "Hmph. I don''t quite ept their way of doing things. Of course, maybe I don''t understand the Av family at all."


    As''s hand sped mine, "This is


    the first time I''ve heard your true thoughts. However, they weren''tpletely indifferent because you were already missing. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have spent 18 years searching for you."


    "If they had cared about their daughter, how could the subsequent events have happened? Although this wasn''t directly their fault, they still had some me." I looked at As and said, "Honestly, it''s a bit heartbreaking."


    "Don''t be upset, I''m here." heforted me.


    Just then, the waiter came to serve the dishes, and I regained control of my emotions. I didn''t know why, but I felt a bit sour thinking that my imposter was still a part of the Av family.


    Even Trinity told me she had shown the olddy my photos. Then why would she still keep an imposter of me by her side?


    After the waiter finished serving the dishes and left, As handed me my cutlery. "Let''s eat. Don''t be angry. I will get it back for you in the future, but we can''t let our son go hungry."


    I chuckled and took the cutlery from him. "Be careful not to be disappointed if it''s not a son we''re having here."


    "I''ll never be disappointed."


    "Since when did you be so good at sweet-talking?" I nced at him sideways, feeling ecstatic inside.


    "You''re the only one who can make me do this." As smirked at me.

 Chapter 1372 Meeting Clark at Night

    Chapter 1372 Meeting rk at Night


    ?


    How was this man so irresistibly perfect and wless? Truly, it was a stroke of luck to have found him.


    I indulged in every bite. Yare, the Av family-none of it mattered anymore.


    When we returned to Pleca Park, it wasn''t toote, but the vast living room felt unusually deserted, with only my foster mom present. It was giving off a chilly vibe.


    "Mom, why are you all alone?" I approached cheerfully, asking her.


    "Hey. Your grandma and Arnold went back home today. The kids were tired from ying and just fell asleep, so it''s just me now." She sighed, "Once they left, it felt so empty. It''s better when there are more people here, and it''s livelier."


    I suddenly remembered that Archie had already returned to Sris this morning with Ardie. Arnold, having decided to take over the Beringer family business entirely, had gone to thepany early in the morning with Grandma Rose.


    All of them had decided to move back to the Beringer family''s mansion.


    "Is Dad asleep too?" I asked casually.


    "He''s in the annex, probably chatting with your real father."


    As suggested, "Shall we go and see them?"


    "Sure." I nodded eagerly.


    Sure enough, the two old folks were still chatting. Seeing use in, my biological father smiled and said, "Just got back?"


    As nodded. "Yeah, I had dinner with Chloe."


    "As, when will you take me to meet rk?" My father suddenly made this request to As.


    I knew this was a sore spot for him.


    rk, who had been brought into ATL Empire by my father, had ended up...


    As pondered for a moment, and asked, "Dad, are you feeling alright?"


    "No problem at all. I''ve healed so much since I returned here," my father said.


    Georgeughed. "You do look better than when you just got back."


    As unexpectedly said, "Then let''s go now."


    I was surprised and looked at As, "It''s quitete."


    "It''s not toote. Plus, I need to ask him something," As said.


    "Then I''lle with you," I quickly said.


    As didn''t stop me. He and the bodyguards helped my father get into the wheelchair, and we were off.


    My foster dad quickly looked at As and asked, "Can I go with you guys?"


    As nodded without refusing,


    he immediately looked pleased,


    I.ne


    taking the initiative to push munt


    father forward. The four of us went outside.


    As made a call to inform Dn of our ns.


    We went directly to the garage from the corridor, where As chose an RV and helped my father get into it. He pressed a remote, and the wheelchair was stowed away inside the vehicle.


    I was amazed by this series of actions.


    I had never seen this vehicle before, so it seemed that As had prepared it recently.


    We got into the car, with Dn sitting in the driver''s seat. He opened the secret door and drove out through the secret passage.


    As soon as the door to the secret passage opened, the two older men were stunned.


    My foster dad looked incredulously at the road ahead and eximed, "There''s actually a passage like this?"


    "Dad, very few people know about this road. Even in Pleca Park, not everyone knows about it." I reminded him.


    Of course, he understood what I meant and nodded repeatedly. "I see."


    My father sighed, "If only we had such a road back then."


    We arrived at the storage area, where Cane was already waiting. He helped my father out of the car, and we all headed to the cave area.From N?velDrama.Org.


    My father looked at the facilities inside with approval. I knew he admired As from the bottom of his heart.


    This time, we arrived at a spacious


    and bright room in the cave area t had been lightly decorated, clean, witplete office equipment. It was a very decent office.


    As then told Cane, "Bring rk over."


    Cane immediately turned and left. Not long after, I heard footsteps approaching from outside the door.

 Chapter 1373 Revealing the Past

    Chapter 1373 Revealing the Past


    ?


    We were in the cave, so the footsteps sounded hollow and clear on this quiet night.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    We all looked toward the door.


    Cane led in rk, who looked pale and much thinner than I saw himst.


    My father narrowed his eyes slightly, and a hint of fierceness filled them. I stood by his side and quickly touched his shoulder, afraid his emotions would be affected.


    After rk entered, he sneakily nced around the room.


    But the next moment, when his gaze fell on my father in the wheelchair, he seemed to have stepped on an electric switch and was trembling uncontrobly.


    With eyes full of fear and helplessness, he looked at my father.


    "Rory..." He involuntarily took a step back.


    But the bodyguard behind him suddenly pushed him forward, causing him to stagger forward uncontrobly. After regaining his bnce, he made a surprising move.


    He knelt in front of my father with a thud.


    "Rory, I-I was wrong. Please forgive me!" He kept repeating this with his head hung low.


    Standing behind my father, I watched his actions. I did not feel any pity, but rather a burning anger toward him. I wanted to tear this despicable and shameless man apart with my own hands.


    My father sat there, watching rk. He unexpectedlyughed, then leaned forward slightly and said, "rk, you didn''t expect I''d be back one day, did you?"


    "It''s all my fault!" rk looked like he was possessed at this point.


    "Because my children will grow up, and you will always act like garbage." My father looked at him disdainfully.


    "rk, don''t you remember? When your wife had difficulty giving birth to your son, who was the one who found a doctor for you? Who paid for the expensive medical expenses? Who visited your mother in the countryside every year, ensuring she lives without worries?"


    My father scrutinized rk. I knew he was controlling his emotions. However, his voice was still hoarse. "It was Lucille who did those things, but how did you treat her and her daughter?"


    "It was all arranged by Celine! It was Celine who told me to do it!" rk suddenly looked up, and there was a glimmer of despair shing in his eyes. Although my father was in a wheelchair now, he still seemed aloof and unapproachable.


    rk hurriedly exined, "She caught my mother, saying if I couldn''t find out about your projects, she would do something to my mother!" "What projects?" My father asked coldly.


    "Celine said that you and Louis had a


    secret, and i


    it must be a major


    project. Not only did she send ne


    me,


    but also..." rk suddenly stopped, sneaking a nce at As


    Obviously, he realized he had said the wrong thing.


    As looked at him and questioned harshly, "Who else?"


    "There are some others as well..." rk looked down again.


    "Who are they?" As asked again.


    rk raised his head abruptly, his despairing eyes fixed on Rory in front of him. "All of them were people working for Louis at the time."


    He listed a series of names, indicating that Celine had indeed put a lot of effort into it, even managing to buy off so many people.


    I nced at As and saw that he remained calm, still looking at rk. It seemed that As had control over these people.


    rk tried to take a step forward, and said, "In fact, I didn''t want to go after Lucille. I really..."


    "You''re not fit to call her name," my father said through gritted teeth, "Speak. What have you found out?"

 Chapter 1374 Brutal Torture

    Chapter 1374 Brutal Torture


    ?


    "I only knew that you two frequently traveled. I couldn''t find anything solid, so she asked me to report to her about the purpose of your trips and the people you would meet. Tina was responsible for reporting your schedules," rk exined.


    "She said you and Louis had a secret that couldn''t be revealed and asked me to get close to you and figure out what was happening.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leaving you alive was also her idea. At the time, she just told me to knock you out, but she didn''t mention anything about killing Mr. Louis! I knew nothing about that."


    "You''re still trying to justify yourself? Then tell me, who killed my mom?" I couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted.


    As immediately hugged me, softly saying, "Don''t be angry."


    "How did Celine know about the secret n between Louis and me?" my father asked rk.


    "She had long been in collusion with the organization. I don''t know how she found out about the secret between Louis and you, but I only knew that she... she was the mistress of the head of the organization." rk''s voice got softer as he spoke.


    As asked directly, "What''s the name of the head of the organization?"


    rk hesitated, "I... I don''t know."


    "Bring Jarvis here!" As said harshly.


    rk appeared stunned. From his expression, I could tell he had no idea that Jarvis had also been detained here.


    rk almost copsed, crawling forward a few steps, "Mr. As! Mr. Rory! Please don''t hurt him. He doesn''t know anything, I swear."


    "He knows nothing, yet he dared to hurt my father. Today, I''ll make him feel the pain of having his legs broken," I said coldly.


    rk looked at me pleadingly and said repeatedly, "No... please, I really don''t know who the leader is. I only know he''s from Etria and they have a child."


    "Celine has a child?" I was a bit surprised and exchanged a nce with As. This news caught us off guard.


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    Unexpectedly, there was quite a lot of information here. I always thought the organization was an overseas gang, but it turned out the leader was Etrian.


    "Where is her child? Is it a boy or a girl? How old is the child?" I asked.


    "I don''t know about that. I only identally overheard her on the phone once. She kept the information well hidden. If she hadn''t referred to herself as ''Mommy'' on the phone that time, I wouldn''t have known she had a child.


    "I thought maybe she had adopted a child, as there were many children like that with Celine. But when she said, ''I gave birth to you, and I''ll give you the best.'' I realized she had actually given birth to a child. This was also a reason for her to hunt me down."


    "I have one more question," I said coldly.


    "Just ask. I''ll tell you everything I know, so please don''t make things difficult for my son." He looked at me, pleading.


    I asked, "After my mother had an ident, what did you take from her house?"


    rk was stunned before he looked


    at me in doubt. "I didn''t take


    anything. That noon, I got a call from Celine asking me to meet her. I hurried to the side hall in the


    tel.ne


    backyard of the old mansion. There, she gave me a potion, telling me to deal with Lucille." Content, belongs


    to


    I clenched my hands tightly, my heart hurting as if it was being torn apart.


    "I was shocked and kept saying I couldn''t do it. After all, Mrs. Lucille had been kind to me, and she''s also a princess of Yare. How could I dare to do anything to her?


    "But Celine told me that if I wanted


    to see my mother again, I had to do it. Otherwise, she would send my mother and me back to our


    over


    hometown together. Of course


    As he


    knew what she meant by ''hometown''. I had no choice." said this, I felt my father''s body trembling uncontrobly. Content


    I pressed down on his shoulder,forting him. I knew that rk''s narrative was a cruel torture for my father.

 Chapter 1375 Aching Knees

    Chapter 1375 Aching Knees


    ?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    rk hung his head, saying, "I held the potion, hesitating all along, not knowing what to do. Then I received a call from Celine. She was shouting at me, saying she would give me two more hours or I would return to my mother''s dead body.


    "I reluctantly went to the Pierce family''s residence, and Mrs. Lucille was just leaving the house then. I said I needed to talk to her. Her attitude was colder than ever before. I felt a bit scared because it was like she knew something."


    rk nced at us, then quickly lowered his gaze.


    "Sure enough, Mrs. Lucille looked at me and asked, ''Tell me where Rory is."


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and As tightened his arm around mine. I knew As sensed my fluctuating emotions.


    rk continued, "I pretended tofort her, saying Rory was indeed dead. She suddenly got angry and aggressively asked me, ''Do you also think Rory is dead? Then tell me, how did he die?'' I felt guilty and didn''t know how to answer her.


    "She then asked me, ''What did he say when you saw him that morning of the ident?''. I immediately understood that she knew I had gone to the location of your business trip that morning and had seen you."


    rk seemed to return to the state he was in when he saw my mother that day. He murmured, "This woman is too terrifying. She knew I saw you that morning."


    "Because that morning, she called me, asking when I would go to the airport. What time was my flight? What time would I be home?" My father growled lowly. His emotions were getting out of control, and his veins bulged in his hand as he gripped the wheelchair''s armrest hard.


    But rk continued, "So, I understood Celine''s intentions; I had to silence her. Hence, when Mrs. Lucille went to fetch the newspaper, I poured the potion into her cup. She..."


    This time, not only did my father tremble, but I did too. As hugged me tightly, supporting me.


    "Go on!" My father roared.


    rk trembled. "Later, she showed me the photos from the scene of the ident, pointing at the arm of the body identified as you, saying, ''Rory didn''t have a tattoo. This isn''t him...''


    "I was afraid someone else would


    overhear, so quickly handed her the cup. I tried to persuade her not to get worked up, that everything would be investigated thoroughly, and persuaded her to drink some water to calm herself down. She drank the water, and I quickly left. I didn''t dare to see her in her fit." Content


    "You monster!" My father pointed at him, his anger uncontroble. "You''ve lost all your conscience. What right do you have to bargain with me?"


    "rk, you killed my mother and crippled my father! Do you think you can still live?" I shouted.


    "I deserve to die, and I don''t want to


    live anymore. But my son is


    e


    innocent. He knows nothing about


    all this. I''m willing to pay with my life, but let him live, please. He''s still young."


    "That''s enough!" I roared, "I''ll ask you again, did you take anything from the house?"


    "I really didn''t take anything," rk kept saying that, his eyes showing helplessness and resignation. It didn''t look like he was lying.


    I exchanged a nce with As.


    My father regained hisposure and then asked, "How did you collude with Navi?"


    rk was stunned for a moment and clicked his tongue. His eyes instinctively darted around, obviously pondering how to answer this question. Just then, Cane''s men had brought in Jarvis.


    Both father and son seemed unaware they''d see each other here. Jarvis immediately rushed toward rk, shouting, "Dad!"


    Then he turned to us. "Let him go!"


    Before he could finish, one of the men kicked his knee. Jarvis fell to the ground, and the sound of his knee hitting the ground made my own knees ache faintly.


    rk immediately looked at my father. "I''ll tell you! I got in touch with Navi through Celine. She asked me to pick up a child for her."

 Chapter 1376 Unraveling Deep-Seated Resentment

    ?


    My adoptive father, George, who had been silent all along, suddenly asked, "Were you the one who received the child from Navi?" rk turned to look at George, squinting slightly, while As urged in a sinister tone, "Speak!"


    "Yes." rk nodded, "That''s how I got to know Navi."


    "How old was the kid? Do you remember any distinguishing features?" He seemed eager and involuntarily took a step forward.


    I knew he was trying to find out about where Gemma was.


    "It was a girl. She was young, around 8 or 9 years old. There was nothing particrly distinctive about her."


    "And what happened to that child afterward?" I asked.


    "She... she is now Ms. Ste," rk said naturally.


    I nced at As.


    Ste again? But why had As said the test results proved she wasn''t Gemma?


    "Are there any other girls around Celine?" I asked.


    "I don''t know." rk nced at As, then quickly continued, "She never let me get close to her inner circle. She only entrusted me with minor tasks and dealt with me personally for trivial matters."


    It seemed like Celine had been very cautious.


    rk looked at George and said, "Actually, my most important task after the ne crash was to take care of Rory."


    "Why did you hand me over to Navi?" my dad asked coldly.


    "Because only I knew about Celine''s n to hide you," rk said sincerely.


    "You said only you knew? But you couldn''t have hidden him by yourself. How did you do it?" As asked sharply.


    "I hired a local. He helped me find a ce to hide Rory, and then I killed him," rk said, trembling.


    "Why did Celine want to kill youter?" I asked rk.


    "I overheard what she said on the phone. She found out, and I lost two children."


    "Two children?" George asked.


    "Mr. As and Ms. Chloe. She didn''t me me at that time, but she made me bring Mr. Rory back to her," rk said disdainfully.


    I looked at rk, realizing that he was right. It matched what As hadter discovered.


    It was clear that rk hadn''t handed my dad over to Celine for a reason.


    If rk had really handed my dad over to Celine, we wouldn''t have been able to be reunited today. Celine would have definitely tortured him a lot


    more.


    "I knew things weren''t going well back then. After all, I drugged you, and I had been responsible for hiding you all along. She had no reason to be suspicious and only asionally asked about you. She had no intention of taking care of you.


    "But since I eavesdropped on her phone call, she suddenly wanted to take over thought that she must have had some other ns. I knew that I was safe as long as I had you. Once I handed you over, I would be dead for sure."


    "Looks like you were cunning enough. My dad became your bargaining chip for survival?" I


    1


    couldn''t help but shout angrily, "But you caused the deaths of so many innocent people!"


    rk looked at me with his rat-like eyes and helplessly said, "I had no choice."


    I wanted to tear him apart as I looked at his defiant face.


    I couldn''t dispel the hatred in my heart no matter how I dealt with this man or Celine, who was still atrge.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1377 What a Well-Executed Plan

    ?


    rk continued, "I sensed something was wrong. She didn''t trust me anymore, so I secretly took my son out and kept him close to me. After all, he was still young, and I was afraid that Celine might harm him. Her usual tactic was to use him to control me."


    I tilted my head, murmuring, "What a perfect scheme."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    rk looked at As and said, "I knew that if I handed him over, she would have no use for me. So, I tested the waters..."


    As looked at him expressionlessly, his gaze icy. "Go on."


    rk turned to my father. "I told Celine you had escaped. That was when you constantly wanted to flee. When I tried that, I found out that she really wanted me dead.


    "I had no other choice and nowhere to run. She sent her spies out everywhere to hunt me down. In the end, I had to seek refuge with Navi.


    "I didn''t know anyone else at the time. But even if I did, no one would have dared to shelter me. But Navi was different. I knew what he was capable of. He was ruthless and he wasn''t afraid of anything. Plus, I figured that you must have had some value since Celine wanted to keep you.


    "I took advantage of the situation. I made you sound valuable to Navi and negotiated with him. My condition was that he had to protect me and my son. So, I handed you over to Navi.


    "But that was also the best way to keep you safe, Rory. Would you still be alive now if you had fallen into Celine''s hands? It''s hard to say." rk was slick indeed.


    "So, you think you deserve some credit?" I scoffed angrily. "You and your son crippled my father, and you think you still have a right to negotiate with us?"


    "Who asked him to keep trying to run away?" Jarvis yelled.


    One of As''s subordinates suddenly kicked him hard in the back, sending him flying.


    rk immediately bowed to us. "Mr. Rory, this is all my fault. Forgive him. He''s still young, it''s all my fault, I made him turn out like this..."


    Their audacity enraged me. "How dare you try to bargain with us? You''re an ungrateful scoundrel. You killed my mother and crippled my father! Do you think you deserve forgiveness?"


    rk looked at me in despair, then suddenly turned to my father and shouted, "Is this what I deserve? We were ssmates. You managed to curry favor with Louis and acted like a savior. Why did you hog the limelight when you brought me to Louis? Why didn''t you let me get close to him? Why did he only like you?"


    His words left me speechless. How narrow-minded could someone be? I didn''t think someone like this existed in this world. I hadn''t expected


    I


    Byron, Mnie, and Michelle to turn out the way they did either


    rk kept ranting, "He made you shine and tower above everyone else while I could only do menial tasks. We had the same education, family background, and upbringing..."


    "You''re wrong. What set us apart


    was our hearts." My father looked at him disdainfully, his tone remarkably calm. "Louis saw who you really? were along time ago, so he didn''t favor you. I gave you a chance by making you my assistant."


    My father paused for a moment, adjusting his emotions. "But when I see how things ended, I''m d I listened to Louis and didn''t tell you our core secrets. That''s the best decision I''ve ever made."


    rk knelt on the ground, looking at my father. "Do you really have core secrets?"

 Chapter 1378 Dont Rush, Think It Through

    ?


    When my father heard rk''s question, he looked at him mockingly. "Yes, we do. It''s a secret that would fulfill all your desires overnight, and it''s something you couldn''t even dream of!"


    A glimmer of hope shone in my father''s eyes like a halo of imminent achievement.


    "But someone like you doesn''t deserve to know this secret. You''re destined to be nothing but a clown, a lowlife who lives in the gutter forever!" With that said, he looked at As. "Get him out of here."


    rk immediately knelt up, looking at my father. "Rory, I did everything. Spare my son. He..."


    "We can''t forgive him either. He harmed the people I love. This will be thest time you two will ever meet," As said calmly.


    "Don''t get cocky. When I''m gone, my son will grow up and never let you off the hook," Jarvis shouted furiously.


    "Too bad you don''t have a son anymore," Cane said icily.


    "What do you mean? Say that again!" Jarvis struggled, looking at Cane angrily, demanding, "What did you do to my son? Tell me now!"


    Cane looked at the enraged Jarvis, coolly saying, "We don''t harm women and children, unlike you. But that doesn''t mean someone else won''t do anything."


    "Your wife remarried long ago, but her new husband is quite something. He''s just like you were back then. He''s been leading your son astray, causing trouble, stealing, and harassing girls. Can you guess what happened to him?"


    Cane looked meaningfully at the furious Jarvis.


    Jarvis roared, "You''re lying! She wouldn''t dare do that. Are you making this up?"


    "Your son inherited your family''s fine qualities. He was only thirteen, but he knew how to please other people. He snitched and demanded favors. As a result..." Cane paused


    "What happened?" rk''s voice trembled.


    Jarvis gulped as he stared at Cane, afraid to even breathe, fearing he might miss what Cane said.


    But Cane just smiled silently at him.


    "Tell me, damn it! What happened?" Jarvis tried to break free from the hands that were restraining him.


    "Your son was stabbed to death by


    the people he betrayed. They stabbed him twelve times, and his blood was everywhere. When his mother arrived, your son was beyond saving, and she went insane. Her new husband ran away.


    "By the way, the autopsy report showed that your son was a drug addict. As for when he got involved


    in that stuff, you can think about that slowly. There''s no rush." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jarvis was dumbfounded, staring nkly at Cane while rk sat on the ground. He seemed petrified.


    As nced at Cane, who immediately signaled to his men to take the father and son away.


    Once they had all left the room, I took a long breath and looked at Cane. "Is what you said true?"

 Chapter 1379 Clarks Retribution

    ?


    Cane nodded, "It''s absolutely true. We were watching that kid all along, but he was reckless. His mother couldn''t control him, and he was disrespectful. Plus, he had a history of addiction since he was eleven."


    His words shocked all of us.


    Cane sneered, "This was all rk''s fault. After he got in touch with Navi to protect himself from Celine''s retaliation, he tried to send Jarvis to Navi. Once Jarvis was there, he fit in perfectly. It was as if he had found his calling.


    "rk didn''t hesitate to join the trade for money. He hid the drugs at home and even used his son as cover during asional sales. Over time, that brat''s curiosity led him to try it, and he ended up addicted. Things spiraled out of control from there."


    My father sighed. "The father and son have met their karma. They''re paying for their sins now."


    After leaving the cave area, As led the two fathers around, exining the situation here. It was as bright as day despite it being night time.


    Both my fathers looked very pleased, nodding continuously.


    They were concerned that I would need to get some rest, so we got into the car to return to Pleca Park.


    Inside the car, my adoptive father, George, hesitated to speak to As, who gently asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    "Um..." George leaned forward as if he was gathering his courage to speak. "I have an idea. It''s something I''ve been thinking about for a long time, and seeing this ce today has helped me make up my mind."


    "Go on," As encouraged warmly.


    "Can you... make room for me to do some research here?" He sounded hesitant.


    I was shocked to hear that. Was my father trying to return to his old profession?


    I immediately looked at As, but he didn''t seem surprised.


    George exined nervously, "You know that I have Phd in chemistry, but I wasted my life by taking the wrong path. When I was sick, I thought that my life was over and all my ideas would be buried with my mistakes. However, I''m not willing to ept that."


    He looked pressured, and his head hung low.


    His voice grew softer as he continued, "I failed my country, I deserve to die.


    "But..." he suddenly raised his head, determination burning in his eyes as he looked at As, "I can''t just take~~~ all my knowledge to the grave. I need to use my remaining years to repay my country and those who nurtured me. I need to make up for my mistakes.


    "I don''t have much time left. I want to use my time to do something worthwhile. Will you let me use this ce to set up a smallboratory?" George was basically pleading at this point.


    His words were sincere but incoherent, yet we all understood his meaning.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As smiled at him immediately. "You should have told me about this idea long ago. I had this in mind too."


    "What?" George was stunned by As''s words, staring nkly at his face.


    "I thought about it when I saw your notebook, but the past is past. I was afraid you wouldn''t want to talk about research or work in this field anymore. To be honest, ATL Empire has our own research and


    production base for


    nove


    pharmaceuticals, focusing on the


    creation of new drugs."


    "Really?" He was excited when he heard As''s words. "Where is it? Can I see it?"


    "It''s in Nocturnia. We have a secret base there. We also have one in Foswood, but it''s just a small team. However, we have hospitals in major cities worldwide," As said casually.


    "That''s great. I..." George''s words became incoherent as he gestured excitedly, not knowing what else to say.


    "We still have your notebook. I had our senior experts look at it, and they were all shocked by your experimental data. They want to meet you."


    "Didn''t we burn that?" I looked at As in confusion.

 Chapter 1380 Setting Up a Laboratory

    ?


    We had watched Cane burn the notebook at Navi''s base, so how did we still have it?


    As smirked. "I wouldn''t actually burn George''s life''s work, of course. We burned a replica. We just made it look old." Oh.


    "You still have it? That''s great." My dad couldn''t contain his excitement. "That''s fantastic, but it wouldn''t be a loss even if it had been burned. All that data has been deeply ingrained in my mind. Besides, there''s a lot of unpleasant stuff in there. We''re better off without it."


    "You''re mistaken, George." As countered. "I want to develop an antidote against those toxins. It''s a promising venture and an urgent global project." "Do you have any ideas?" George asked immediately.


    "I do. Several top research teams across the world are working on this, but there hasn''t been a breakthrough yet. Your data and forms are already in a leading position. If we seed, it''ll be a project that will benefit humanity and rescue those people. You''ll be remembered throughout history." As''s brief words carried immense power.


    My dad''s eyes lit up. "I''ve wanted to make amends for my mistakes for a long time, but I had no clinical proof."


    "Don''t worry. If you want to continue working, I can provide all the necessary equipment and facilities, as well as all the assistants you require. We''ll make sure to convey your ideas well, of course" As reassured him immediately.


    "I don''t need any of those honors; I just want to atone for my sins. I want to save the people who have fallen into desperation because of my mistakes." George was deeply regretful.


    He wanted to say more, but we had already returned to Pleca Park.


    "Let''s talk more when we have time. Since you''re interested, there''s no problem. I''ll build ab for you there." As firmly agreed to my dad''s request.


    My father was very happy. "Great! I need to recover quickly. Otherwise, I''ll fall behind you, George."


    The two of themughed excitedly.


    We sent my father back to the side building.


    As soon as we returned to the main building''s living room, I saw my mom looking extremely anxious.


    When she saw us, she immediately rxed, asking urgently, "Where have you been? I was so worried when + couldn''t find you anywhere. You didn''t even take your phones with you."


    I looked around and noticed my phone was still on the sofa in the living room.


    It waste, so we didn''t say much to each other and went back to our own rooms. I saw my dad as he walked away, filled with a sense of tion.


    Back in our room, As picked me up, asking affectionately, "Are you tired? Hmm?"


    I whined, "I''m falling asleep, but I''m a little hungry."


    "Take a shower, then. I''ll bring you some food. Eat a little to fill your stomach before sleeping." He kissed me and gave me a tender smile. "Do you want me to help you shower?"


    SW


    My face turned red, and I quickly said, "No need, I''ll just take a quick one."


    "Okay, be careful," he said, then sent me into the bathroom and handed me a clean set of pajamas before heading downstairs.From N?velDrama.Org.


    There was always some stew at home to prevent me from getting hungry at times.


    When he came back, I had finished washing up.


    I quickly dried myself off and reached for the clean pajamas As had prepared for me. Suddenly, my feet slipped, and I stumbled.


    I grabbed on to the sink next to me


    to steady myself with a cry of surprise. I managed to stabilize myself amidst my confusion, but my heart pounded wildly. I didn''t know if I was scared or startled, but it was a close call. It was terrifying to think about what could have happened.


    As rushed in and hugged me, looking panicked. "What happened? Did you fall?"


    My heart was still pounding, and I didn''t dare move. I wasn''t sure if I was scared or just shaken.


    He held me, looking me up and down. "Did you hit anything?"


    I shook my head and took several deep breaths, pressing my hand against my waist, trying to move.

 Chapter 1381 Telling Dirty Jokes at the Slightest Movement

    ?


    As was genuinely frightened. Seeing that I could still move, he immediately carried me out and gently ced me on the bed, hisrge hand resting on my waist. "Does it hurt? Hmm? Tell me if there''s anything wrong. Don''t hide it!"


    I rxed a bit and took a deep breath before shaking my head. "I think I''m fine!"


    "Did you slip?" he asked, looking at me.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Yeah! It was close!" I looked at his anxious, handsome face and smiled. This man was genuinely attractive; even his nervous expression was charming.


    He quickly fetched my nightgown and gently helped me put it on. Still uneasy, he asked, "Should we still go to the hospital just in case?"


    "It''s okay, I didn''t fall, just twisted a bit." I pulled him back to me by grabbing his already upright body. "Let''s check tomorrow, and it''s about time for a prenatal checkup."


    "Are you sure you''re not ufortable?" He nervously looked at me and kissed me lightly. "It''s my fault. I won''t let you shower alone next time."


    "I''m fine. I want to eat. What did you bring me?" I quickly changed the subject, or else I was sure he''d be anxious all night.


    He nced at me again, and I blinked and pouted, "I''m hungry."


    Only then did he turn and bring over a small bowl from the bedside table. As I was about to sit up, he pressed me back down. "Don''t move, I''ll feed you. It''s avocado."


    Seeing his nervous appearance, I smiled and obedientlyy back down. He quickly picked up the spoon, scooped the avocado, then fed it to my mouth.


    I closed my eyes in contentment, making a blissful expression. "Hmm... It''s so smooth, and delicious!"


    Then I looked at him and said very seriously, "Do you think I''ll get fat if I eat like this?"


    "No! Even if you do, it''s okay. I enjoy your plumpness. More cushioning," he said with a wicked smile.


    "Hey! You''re making dirty jokes again! Men are really... Why do you always think about that?" I jokingly scolded him.


    "Where? Are you thinking too much?" He pretended to be serious. "I mean, the feeling of softness is good!"


    I was dizzy. "Are you saying you''re not thinking about anything else?"


    He smirked devilishly, his smile so charming it could enchant all beings. He fed me another spoonful and continued, "I mean if you eat more avocados, our future daughter will be beautiful and lively."


    Iughed freely. "What about a son?"


    @


    "I''ve said it before, both a son and daughter are our treasures! Just think about it, they''re our sequel Isn''tat exciting?" He patiently fed me. "Want some more?"


    "No. I''m going to sleep." I was feeling exhausted, my eyelids fighting to stay open.


    "Are you sure you''re okay with moving around a bit?" he asked, looking at me.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." I said, closing my eyes and yawning before turning over to sleep.


    When I opened the curtains after I woke up, the outside was already filled with the sounds of birds and the fragrance of flowers.


    As had long since left my side, and the bed was cold. I was a bit puzzled. How long had he been awake?


    The burden on him was too heavy, especially this time bringing back his father. He was adjusting his entire n, and I couldn''t help him.


    I


    I thought that this time, with Archie''s


    return, they must have a new n


    However, I still had some lingering


    doubts about his decision to


    transfer all assets to my name.


    I always felt that this preparation step indicated that something big was about to happen.

 Chapter 1382 Mysterious Premonition

    ?


    I had trouble falling asleep after thinking that. I had to go to thepany today. After signing the second phase of the Rivendell project with Atticus, I didn''t have a chance to discuss things with Ryan.


    I needed to n. I decided to go with As if he wanted to return to Nocturnia to see his grandfather.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Even if his grandfather didn''t want to see me, I wanted to go with As. After all, the allure of that home in Nocturnia was too strong for me. Everything there was described to me by As, but I had no memories of it at all. I always hoped to return there. Perhaps it would trigger a memory. People who hadn''t experienced this couldn''t understand the feeling of missing a piece of memory. It felt like leaping across a void, and suddenly, I was back to when I was fifteen.


    Every time As described those scenes to me, it felt painful. Those ten years were exactly what I wanted to remember because it was the sweetest and happiest!


    There was my real mother there. My entire childhood was spent with As, and there were the thrilling moments of our escape! I wanted to know everything!


    But I also knew that this time, As didn''t want me to go with him because I was pregnant. He was worried about my health, but I also had a premonition that it wouldn''t be simple this time. Perhaps something significant would happen; even subconsciously, I felt it.


    Because of this, I had to go with him. After all, I was already As''s wife, so I had an additional responsibility!


    Especially since he entrusted all the assets to me, I still felt uneasy, although the reasons were convincing; something wasn''t quite right.


    I had no idea that the ATL Empire covered so many fields. I had only heard that As was involved in many business circles, but I didn''t expect it to be this many, and they were all up-anding industries!


    This man seemed to be born to rule over the business empire. How could his brain be so effective?


    No matter what business fell into his hands, it seemed to take root, sprout, and grow like gold. It was like shaking a tree, and gold coins would rain down.


    Thinking about this, I almost burst outughing! What kind of godlike man was this?


    I nced out the window, where the sun was shining brightly. I quickly rolled out of bed, cleared my mind, and got up. I felt perfectly fine! Fortunately, it was just a false rm!


    Thinking back tost night, it was


    terrifying to contemte. If I had fallen, the consequences would have been unimaginable. My hand involuntarily went to my abdomen, grateful that nothing had happened.


    Swn


    As was startled when he suddenly pulled open the door and saw me standing on the ground with my


    hands on my abdomen. With


    worried eyes, he hurried over ael


    asked, "What''s wrong? Are you ufortable? Huh?"


    I observed his expression. He, who was usually calm andposed, was now anxious.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, he was at a loss. "Where? Where does it hurt? Sweetheart, speak!"


    I chuckled, "When did I look ufortable?"


    "Then you..."


    He looked at my hand on my abdomen.


    "I''m just grateful I didn''t fallst night!" I said, "You''re so nervous!"


    He suddenly kissed my lips, stopping the words I was about to say.


    This deep kisssted a long time, and I felt something different about him. I pushed him away, blushing, "Alright! I need to freshen up and eat!"


    He grumbled behind me as I walked away, "Tease me and then run away?"


    "Serves you right! Who asked you to


    bring this on yourself?" After


    speaking, giggled and quickly rushed into the bathroom. As soon as I stepped into the bathroom everything in front of me stunned me

 Chapter 1383 A Night of Sleep

    ?


    I stood there dumbfounded, looking at everything in the bathroom. For a moment, I thought I had entered the wrong room.


    A new material made explicitly for children''s restrooms, anti-slip boards with granr massage particles covered the entire bathroom floor. I felt incredulous. I didn''t know what had happened while I was sleeping.


    As gently wrapped his arms around me from behind. Hisrge hand rested on my abdomen and softly asked in my ear, "Do you like it?"


    As I turned to face him, a sensation I had never experienced began to surge in my body and spread throughout my heart.


    "When did you do this?" I asked softly, a bit coquettishly. My heart was utterly captivated.


    "I couldn''t let the danger ofst night happen again. Jim bought this. He wanted to install it in the bathroom for our daughters. I did itst night so you wouldn''t slip again!"


    I was startled and asked, "Are you saying, Ava and the others'' bathroom was also installed?"


    "Yes! I can''t just take care of the mom!" he said matter-of-factly.


    I was sincerely moved. This man had gone above and beyond for us.


    "You did it all by yourself?" I asked incredulously.


    Our bathroom was quiterge, andbined with Ava''s bathroom, he must have worked all night.


    I turned around and wrapped my arms around As, pressing my face against his chest. At that moment, I felt an overwhelming happiness. I didn''t know how many world-saving deeds I had done in my past life to deserve such a perfect man.


    "As you do this, I can''t resist anymore, you know... I''m very..." he whispered, pulling my hand somewhere.


    Oh no! This man, this one thing, he''s always game...


    I quickly escaped his embrace, nced at him sideways, and said blushingly, "Can''t you be serious?"


    Then I fled into the bathroom, and


    he followed suit. He leaned against the door while looking at me and said, "How can our rtionship be serious if we don''t reproduce? Where will our sone from?"


    "Get lost! I''m going to brush my teeth!" I pretended to be angry.


    With a charming smile, he leaned in to kiss me before turning around and leaving the room.


    He had chosen my outfit for the day and arranged it nicely on the bed before I had even gotten dressed.


    "I''ll take you to thepanyter," he said as he changed clothes in the dressing room.


    After getting dressed, I walked downstairs to have breakfast. The spacious dining room suddenly felt so empty after the Beringer family left.


    "Are you going to work today?" my mom asked as she prepared my meal.


    "Yeah! I started working at ATL Empire yesterday, so I have to go to thepany today to check on things. There''s a lot of work piled up." I said to my mom while eating. Then I asked, "Where''s Dad?"


    "He''s working in the yard. He got up very early this morning and seemed very excited, I don''t know what got into him my mom said with a smile, "Ever since your real father came back he''s changedpletely, happy as can be!"


    Of course, I knew what my dad was excited about, but hearing my mom''s words, I realized that my dad hadn''t mentioned building theb to herst night. He must be afraid that she would object.


    So I didn''t say anything either. It''s his choice; he can exin it to my mom himself!


    I took over the conversation, saying, "They have a lot inmon!"


    "Yeah! Rory is a peaceful gentleman. What a good, modest gentleman!" my mom eximed, then asked me, "Did he say anything about when he


    could treat his leg? If he could stand up again, that would be great"


    "Let him recover his physical fitness first! Otherwise, he might not be able to handle the surgery."


    "That''s true, he''s suffered these past few years," my mom sighed, "How nice it would be if your real mom was still with us."


    I put down the spoon and fork, and then I looked at my mom.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1384 Kissing in Public

    ?


    "Maybe heaven made a mistake. Originally, I should have been your daughter!" I looked at my mom sincerely and said.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I said this because Grandma Rose had gently reminded me to take good care of this mother who reared me, to make her feelfortable in my home, and never to cause her heart to be uneasy.


    My mom had meticulously cared for me for the past 20 years. There was nothing I could fault her for.


    Sometimes, I even thought that if none of this had happened, I would never know the secret of my identity.


    After all, my biological mother left me too early. Since there were regrets, I couldn''t let there be any more regrets.


    My mom immediately stopped me, "Chloe, you can''t say that. To have a daughter like you, even if it''s just for a day, is the blessing of your father and me. Moreover, we''ve been mother and daughter for so many years, I''m content."


    "Mom!" I said in a spoiled tone, "What do you mean ''content''? Without you, would there be me?"


    "Alright, alright. Let''s eat." Heartache filled her eyes as she nced at me.


    I grinned at her. Suddenly, I thought of their little girl. If Ste wasn''t the one, then where was she?


    Deep down, I believed that she must still be alive. Someday, I would find her for them.


    After I finished my meal, As had juste downstairs. He held my hand and took me to work. In the car, I asked As, "Are you nning to build aboratory in the warehouse district?"


    As nodded, "I also think the warehouse district is the most suitable, safe, concealed, and convenient. He can walk through the underground passage to theboratory every day. Even if hees backte at night, it''s still safe!"


    Thinking of my dad''s urgency, I was relieved. He was, after all, a highly knowledgeable Ph.D. holder in chemistry.


    "I might go to Bourdamun today!" I informed As, "I mighte backter!"


    "I''ll go with you," As said.


    "No need, I''ll have Carol drive me! I won''t drive myself!" I knew As was worried about my safety if I drove myself.


    I didn''t feel ufortable during this pregnancy, except for being sleepy when there was something to do.


    Even morning sickness was rare,


    unlike when was pregnant with Ava, when was vomiting constantly. It seemed so different this time, and I knew firmly that this one was a son for some reason.


    "Then I''ll send someone to be with you," As said. "How about Tris?"


    "Tris?" I repeated, and Tris''s face involuntarily appeared in my mind. This young man had left an excellent impression on me. "Okay!"


    I readily agreed. After all, Tris and I had been through life and death together and had a tacit understanding.


    When we arrived at thepany,


    As got out of the car first, went


    around to the other side, and


    assisted me in getting out of the car. He then escorted me to the


    building''s entrance. "Go up. Don''t tire


    yourself out. If you go to


    Bourdamun, just let me know."


    "I know. Hurry up and go. You''ll be the center of attention in the whole building if you stay here any longer."


    "Am I that unbearable to be seen?" He looked at me displeasedly.


    Then, suddenly, he reached out and grabbed the back of my head. Before could react, he quickly leaned down and kissed my lips,


    biting my lip fiercely before releasing


    me


    With a sinister smile, he turned and walked away, "I''m leaving. Don''t forget to let me know when you go to Bourdamun. Be safe!"


    "You..." I was speechless with anger. Why did it happen more often the more I feared it would?


    It was working hours, and people were everywhere inside and outside the building.


    But he acted as if nothing had happened, turning around casually and waving to me behind him.


    I blushed, and I quickly fled the scene. Still, I spotted a group of female elites staring at me with wide eyes, pinned to the spot by our deeds just now.


    It seemed like I had done something indecent, and I wanted to disappear.

 Chapter 1385 No Sense of Restraint

    ?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As I nervously walked into my office, my heart raced like a joyful little deer.


    Carol grinned as she followed me inside. I blinked suspiciously at her.


    "What are you smiling about?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    But the next moment, I realized the reason behind Carol''s smile.


    I pursed my lips and pointed outside, asking anxiously, "...Did you see it?"


    "Haha, so romantic!" Carol suddenly eximed with a lovesick expression.


    I rolled my eyes in exasperation and scoffed under my breath, "Only you young girls like romance!"


    Carolughed as if she had gained some advantage, "I do like it!"


    I didn''t want to be so shy. It''s all because of that man; now he''s increasingly unrestrained.


    I made a silent resolution, "Wait until we get home tonight; I''ll have to talk with him. Can''t he have a bit of restraint?"


    However, Carol disagreed, "I don''t think so!"


    "Get Grayson toe over!" I said bluntly with a firm tone.


    Carol was suddenly stunned, "Chloe, what do you want to do?"


    Carol felt slightly ufortable and blinked her starry eyes at me in confusion. She thought I wanted to find Grayson to retaliate against her for being too nosy.


    "I need to talk to him about something," I red at Carol, "Looks like it''s a waste of time. Can''t you think of something serious? Stop being so petty!" She was taken aback for a moment, and then she excitedly took up the phone and blushed.


    "Also, Ryan has arrived, let him in!" I said. I then walked briskly to my desk, with a serious expression, "Oh, and call the HR manager, Gibson Jarrett, too!"


    "Okay!" Carol said, then walked out of the office.


    It wasn''t long before Ryan walked in, "You''re here? Why did you skip out again yesterday?"


    I gave him a rxed smile, motioned for him to sit, and remarked, "Yesterday is yesterday! What do you mean, skipping out?"


    He sat at my desk and stared at me, "Can''t you respect your job a little?"


    I pretended to be mysterious and said to him, "Yesterday''s matter was quite big!"


    "You''re just fooling me!" Ryan said disdainfully, "So, what do you want?"


    "Well, I want to go check on the progress in Bourdamun, and since Fred has already moved to Bourdamun, I need to see him. I also want to meet Noah Kent."


    "Do you want me to go with you?" Ryan asked me.


    I thought momentarily. "You handle your tasks first, thene with meter."


    Ryan immediately got up and said, "I''ll go now, and we can discuss the other matters in the car. It saves time this way."


    "Okay," I replied.


    Just then, Gibson, the HR manager, walked in and asked, "Ms. Chloe, did you call for me?"


    "Have a seat." I gestured to him, then asked, "How''s the recruitment going?"


    "Everything is going smoothly. The assessment criteria have been set, and I''ve had Ryan review them 11 bring you a reportter, along with the regr assessment criteria."


    "Have theye for the interview?" That was what I was most concerned about.


    "Yes, Mr. Ryan handled the


    reevaluation, and it is nowplete. They had no objections." Gibson''s


    performance was excellent; this


    young man was efficient at work. Ryan chose him.


    "The assessment system must be sound, but the most important thing is to stick to it. We must conduct regr assessments in the future to maintain consistency." I looked at Gibson and said, "Especially for our construction management staff. There can''t be any loophotes!"


    Gibson nodded. I felt more relieved; once the people from Ardora came over, the pressure on Tanum would ease, and the gap wouldn''t be significant.


    I also asked about the current staff situation. Although Gibson hadn''t been here long, he efficiently handled things, and his fluent responses reassured


    me.


    Grayson knocked on the door and entered. Gibson hurriedly left to attend to his work.


    I got straight to the point with Grayson, "Grayson, I have a task for you!"


    "What task?"

 Chapter 1386 Elite Troops

    ?


    I briefed Grayson about the situation with Fred Myers and his brothers. I said, "I want you to look into the Myers family''s past and find out more about Fred Myers. Next, we need to get Fred Myers to fall into the trap himself."


    Grayson immediately understood my meaning. He nodded and said, "Understood. I learned many things when I was in Srisst time. Don''t worry. It won''t be a problem to make him behave from now on."


    "This needs to be handled meticulously and naturally. We can''t have any trouble from this in the future," I cautioned Grayson. "Only the two of us need to know about it."


    "Understood."


    I trusted Grayson. I was sure he had dealt with such matters before.


    "How''s progress in Sris? Your focus should be there in the future. I''m notfortable with anyone else intervening, but I''ll be more at ease with you there. I''ll assign someone to take care of things here." I instructed Grayson, "They''re close to the Beringer family. You know what I mean." Grayson nodded, and we tacitly understood each other.


    He had been busy with affairs in Sris during this time, so he naturally understood the internal situation, perhaps even more precisely than me. After all, he was As''s right-hand man.


    The brothers, Grayson and Gavin, were currently in charge of two equally important areas. I couldn''t risk causing them undue distraction.


    "Pay attention to Denton Terrell''s movements in Bourdamun," Grayson reminded me. "I won''t withdraw surveince on the people here. They''re already familiar with the ropes, and having them here will reassure me too."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I pondered momentarily and nodded, "I had almost forgotten about that thorn."


    "I''ve arranged for someone to keep an eye on him. There''s been no sign of activity; they''re lying low and they seem to be waiting for an opportunity." Grayson thought momentarily, then said, "It shouldn''t be a problem in the short term."


    "I''m thinking of going to Bourdamun now," I said.


    "I''ll go with you," Grayson said. "I need to exin a few things, too."


    "Let''s go then! The sooner, the better!" I said. "Ryan wille along too."


    After that, we got up. Just then, Carol knocked on the door and came in with two drinks. She was slightly surprised when she saw that we were getting ready to leave. "Are you going out?"


    I nced at her. "Yes, I''m going to Bourdamun."


    "Should Ie with you?" She looked at me expectantly.


    As she was about to speak, we heard another knock on the door. Carol quickly put down the tray in her hand and went to open it. Unexpectedly, Tris entered.


    Carol hadn''t seen Tris before, so she was momentarily stunned. As she was about to speak, she was interrupted by Grayson''s exmation.


    "Tris?" Grayson approached and gave him a friendly punch. "What are you doing here?"


    Tris bowed slightly to me with a smile, then looked at Grayson, "Mr. As asked me to follow Ms. Chloe."


    Grayson looked at me and said, "I guess I have nothing to worry about! Tris is an elite, Ms. Chloe. He''s very skilled."


    I smiled. "We went to Bermuda together."


    Grayson smirked mischievously. "You''ve seen his skills?"


    "I have." I smiled knowingly.


    "Then let''s go! There''s no need to say anything more. Mr. As is wise!" Grayson said, leading Tris out.


    Carol looked at me and asked, "Should Ie with you?"


    Before I could reply, Grayson immediately spoke up. "Just take care of things at home."


    Carol looked displeased. "You''re everywhere."


    I patted Carol on the shoulder. "You don''t have to go this time. Ryan will be there too. You stay at home."


    "Okay." Carol immediately agreed, but her eyes still showed some reluctance as she nced at Grayson''s departing figure.


    I knew they were rarely together,


    especially now when Grayson had


    been in Sris all along. Poet


    inevitable that Carol would


    him.


    But what could I do?


    This was a critical period, and I could only focus on one thing at a time.


    We got into the car Tris had brought, a Maybach. Tris told me, "This is the car Mr As arranged for you. It will be for your exclusive use in the future."


    Ryan chuckled. "Looks like Ms. Chloe is being treated very well."


    "When I''m not at home, you can use it as you like," I said generously.


    Ryan looked at me immediately, "Are you going to skip out on us again?"


    I looked at him helplessly and smiled awkwardly. "I... I have to go back to Nocturnia at some point. I don''t know when that will be, though."


    Ryan was purple in the face. He said, "I knew you wouldn''t be so nice!"

 Chapter 1387 Boarded A Thiefs Ship

    ?


    Grayson, who was sitting in the front, immediately turned around to look at me. "Ms. Chloe, are you going back to Nocturnia?" "Yes," I affirmed. "I want to see my family. This is something between me and As. I won''t let him face it alone."


    "Looks like the capitalist is going to exploit someone again!" Ryan looked at me and said, "He has a convincing reason, too!"


    "Do you have any objections?" I looked at Ryan provocatively.


    But I secretly believed that Ryan would eventually need to take over thispany entirely. I couldn''t promise that I would be able to visit thepany every day after giving birth to the baby, after all.


    And I couldn''t guarantee that I would report to thepany during the several months of pregnancy, either.


    Ryan must have felt a little trapped.


    "I don''t have any objections, but I feel like I''ve boarded a thief''s ship," Ryan said. "I can''t get off now."


    Grayson chuckled. "I''m afraid you''ll never get off in this lifetime," he teased.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Are you saying she''s going to exploit me for a lifetime?"


    "Don''t worry. Soon, you''ll rise from being under one person to being above ten thousand. Many people are eager to be exploited like that. Don''t be so modest." Grayson nced at Ryan.


    "But don''t you think she''s taking advantage of me?" Ryan asked Grayson.


    "And don''t you think you''re taking advantage and ying hard to get?" Grayson bluntly retorted.


    Everyoneughed. The atmosphere in the car was quite rxed.


    Our work atmosphere had always been rxed. I knew that Ryan was just saying that. He was loyal to me, and he neverined.


    If he did, it was be because he genuinely worried when he didn''t see me for a few days.


    He had given up superior conditions overseas and returned to Foswood, choosing a smallpany like mine. He was loyal, of course. How could he want to leave?


    Besides, this was ATL Empire.


    The car sped along. We arrived at New Bourdamun in the blink of an eye. Tall structures stood closely together like mushrooms after a rainstorm, and I was eager to visit the construction site first.


    I didn''t expect things to progress so quickly. It was already taking shape, standing firmly south of Old Bourdamun.


    Our project had started as a whole, and the road connecting New and Old Bourdamun was alreadyplete. Every day, citizens of Old Bourdamun came to the new site to watch, showing genuine interest in the construction here.


    They didn''t want to miss any changes.


    We looked around everywhere, and everything seemed to be in ce. They were professionals indeed.


    I saw Arton working at the construction site. He had be much more robust. He looked at me from afar but didn''te over to talk to me, indicating that he had cleverly not revealed our acquaintance.


    That reassured me.


    John, who was also at the construction site, quickly rode over on his motorbike to see me after hearing that I had arrived. He was a lot more tanned. "Ms. Chloe! I heard you wereing, so I came here specially to see you!" John pulled up on his motorbike in front of me and removed his helmet with a smile.


    "You''re here too?" I was a little surprised. "I didn''t see you just now."


    "I was inside the building. I''ve been here all this time. Construction is progressing quickly, and I''m afraid of any potential losses." John was very responsible. He pointed around us. "About one-third of it has already beenpleted!"


    "Only one-third?"


    I was surprised. As I looked at the rows of buildings rising one after another, I thought that more than one-third had beenpleted. But there was still a long way to go before the overallpletion.


    "Can I request something, Ms. Chloe?" John asked.


    "Go on," I replied eagerly.


    "I need a few more people. There''s


    ????


    not enough of us here." John looked at me and said, "We can''t neglect safe production and quality. The people who work under me are struggling to keep up with work the construction site every day."


    on


    "Alright. I''ll arrange for HR to recruit more people immediately," I said decisively.


    "Before they start, they need to familiarize themselves with the various quality standards. They can start working after the assessment. Otherwise, I really won''t be able to manage." John made his request.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll get them to develop a n immediately, conduct some interviews, and provide training before the assessment," I assured John.


    John didn''t say much more. After speaking, he put on his helmet and rode his motorcycle back to the construction site in a sh.

 Chapter 1388 Caution Leads to Everlasting Success

    ?


    Noah Kent knew we were here and came to the construction site to meet us in person before we could ask to see him.


    Noah was proud as he looked at the emerging New Bourdamun. He had built this single-handedly during his tenure. Anyone would feel proud looking at the new city rising from the ground.


    I discussed the matter of Old Bourdamun with him. After thinking momentarily, he suggested that bothpanies join forces and invite their senior leaders to a project briefing.


    I had no objections to this proposal, and Ryan and I agreed.


    Noah promised to schedule the meeting and send out invitations to the senior leaders.


    I readily agreed. After all, once the negotiations were sessful, it would be another achievement for Noah. I would consider it a win as long as we secured the project. That was the result I wanted.


    As for the process, I was happy to extend this favor to him.


    So, we quickly reached an agreement on the n.


    Noah invited us to lunch, but I declined. I felt it was best to keep a low profile because it wouldn''t make him look good.


    It was best to handle everything officially and discreetly so as not to attract attention and avoid trouble.


    After Nelson Terrell''s incident in Old Bourdamun, we had to be cautious.


    No one knew when trouble would arise unexpectedly. If someone with ulterior motives brought this upter, it would be difficult to exin. Caution was the key to long-term sess!


    Noah understood my intentions and didn''t say much. He left after we finished our discussion.


    After we toured several locations, I called Fred to set a lunch date. This would allow us to talk business, which was customary, and avoid getting into trouble.


    When our car arrived at Fred''s ce,


    I was surprised again. It had just been an empty areast time I was here, but now, there wererge, massive factory buildings with frame constructions growing out of the ground. It was tidy and


    well-organized, and appel


    to be


    bigger than the factories in Sris.


    Fred thanked me for the wonderful idea and seemed extremely satisfied.


    I didn''t know if this was a blessing or a curse. Noah''s younger brother was challenging to deal with.


    Now, I could only pray that Grayson would handle this properly.


    As we entered thepound, Noah returned to Fred''s factory. It seemed he really could predict things and knew that I would be here. Fred was currently recruiting workers.


    Old Bourdamun was rtively


    closed, so there were only a few


    enterprises around. With the construction of the new city, more and more businesses were emerging, especially since Fred was among the first batch ofpanies to settle in Bourdamun.


    R¨¦gistrations wereing in a steady stream, which pleased Fred


    greatly.


    After the tour, Noah said goodbye and returned to the office for real this time.


    We went to Fred''s office, where he exined the situation to us in detail. He said they were currently installing equipment using fully automated production lines this time.


    I looked at Grayson, who was silently listening to Fred''s exnation. Of course, I couldn''t miss out on any details, so I asked about the separation between him and Hugo.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After that, Grayson didn''t join us for lunch. He said goodbye and left.


    I knew his people were here, and he hade to deal with some business.


    Fred arranged for us to go to the restaurant together. During the meal, Ryan and I put some pressure on Fred again, fearing there might be some oversight.


    We left the restaurant together after


    lunch. At the entrance, we saw several people walking in, and one of them made me pause for a moment.


    What a small world, I thought to myself. I never thought I''d run into him here again.

 Chapter 1389 A Plan Full of Potential

    ?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The man across from me noticed me as well. I saw his eyes tighten momentarily before fixing on my face. I didn''t avoid his gaze and stared back at him.


    Eventually, he averted his eyes and said something to the person behind him.


    As we passed each other, he deliberately nced at me again, and the corner of his mouth inexplicably lifted.


    That man was none other than Denton.


    The group of people who were with him didn''t seem to be from Old Bourdamun. All of them, including a foreigner who was with them, seemed interested in everything in this ce.


    I thought to myself, when will Denton step into the limelight? I would be able to have a direct encounter with him then.


    Unexpectedly, this opportunity had arrived quickly. We had all stepped from the shadows into the light, changing our respective destinies.


    After leaving the restaurant, I said goodbye to Fred and got into our car with Ryan.


    I felt a pair of eyes watching me from a corner.


    In the car, Tris asked, "Did you know that man, Madam?"


    I nodded, as it seemed Tris had already sensed something unusual.


    "Yes, I do. He''s the son of the former leader of Old Bourdamun," I said, truthfully.


    "Denton Terrell?" Tris immediately said.


    He nced at me in the rearview mirror and continued, "I understand!"


    Ryan said, "That guy seems like he''s up to something. There''s a sinister vibe in his eyes."


    I didn''t respond because Ryan didn''t know a lot about the inner workings of Old Bourdamun. I didn''t want him to know too much yet; it wasn''t the right time for him to learn about this and would prevent any unnecessary worry.


    As the car left Bourdamun and headed back to Foswood, I suddenly remembered the new city n. I asked Ryan, "What''s the situation with the negotiations for the two new cities adjacent to Bourdamun?"


    "The agreement in Norton has already been signed, and the one in Anestin is under review. Everything will be fine once they''ve been approved," Ryan said joyfully.


    "Looks like we have enough to do for next year. We can slow down a bit." I leaned back in my seat contentedly, feeling joy in my heart.


    Our progress had be much smoother without the interference of Matthew and the others.


    Ryan nced at me and teased, "Looks like you''re pleased!"


    "As the new year approaches, we''ll still be under a lot of pressure. We can have a good new year after we finalize this business, and you can take care of your personal affairs too. We can make some bold moves next year, right?" I asked Ryan.


    "It won''t be easy to settle all this by the end of the year." Ryan looked at me and said, "Stop mentioning my personal matters all the time!"


    "Looks like we''ll beunching several


    DAT


    major projects next year, and everything else will be manageable. I n to include Norton and Anestin in the key development project Old Bourdamun," I reminded Ryan. I had to realize this n, which I had been eagerly anticipating couldn''t wait to implement it immediately.


    "We need to incorporate the ns for those adjacent cities.


    Development here in Old


    el


    Bourdamun can start early, followed by Norton and Anestin. But we should promote them all together. It will be on a bigger scale and create


    momentum this way," I said eate


    ambitiously. "The other projects are just a matter of routine replication for us, but the development of Old Bourdamun is different. It''s a long-term, prosperous project with substantial returns. We need to put more effort into it."


    Ryan''s lips curled, and he looked pleased, "I want to connect with Muborough too. That way, it will be a fan-shaped area, with room for outward radiation. It will form an economic belt for tourism and leisure. There are mountains and water in this area where we can


    invest more effort."


    "Are you saying the mountainous area beside Muborough can be developed extensively?" I looked at Ryan.


    He smiled proudly. "Yes, there''s no more usablend in Muborough. Only the surrounding areas of Muborough and the mountains behind it have potential. If we can take over, the conditions and policies will be favorable, and we''ll be able to make a big deal out of it."


    I thought about Ryan''s words and found it was reasonable. This way, we could incorporate Muborough, let it serve as a background, and connect it to Foswood, taking advantage of the point-to-surface advantage and ensuring security.


    As I blissfully thought about the future, Tris suddenly stopped the car.

 Chapter 1390 An Uncontrollable Situation

    ?


    "What''s going on?" I snapped out of my thoughts and looked outside, only to see a motorcycle parked by the road, with a man standing next to it. Tris said, "It seems he has something to say."


    Naturally, Tris knew Arton. They had met during their time in Bermuda and had worked together for several days.


    "Arton!" I murmured softly. I quickly reached out to open the car door. Arton got in.


    "Ms. Chloe!" As soon as he got in the car, he said, "Sorry for the intrusion."


    "No problem. Go ahead." I was sure Arton must have had a reason to block my car.


    "Denton hasn''t been seen at the construction site. Our site is toorge and not centralized. I tried to contact the other points, and it seems several recruits have been dispersed over the area. There might be loopholes, "Arton reported.


    "I''ve made some inquiries and discovered that several neers have been wandering around. I''m afraid this is intentional, but I can''t control them."


    Arton said with certainty, "I spoke to my contact, the girl, but she didn''t reply to me. I''m afraid we''re acting too slowly. I''ve seen them. They''re definitely not good people!"


    "Oh?" I was a little worried after hearing Arton''s words. It didn''t matter whether those people were Denton''s henchmen or just individuals with bad intentions. It wouldn''t be a good thing for them to join our construction team.


    But this problem was challenging to solve indeed.


    After all, the construction site currentlycked manpower, and people coulde and go at any time. It would take work to guard against this.


    "I can''t always call you. Those people are cunning, and I''m afraid they''ll check the phones. It''s hard to contact them without a reason. That''s why I waited for you here in advance. There''s no surveince in this location."


    "How much do you know about the strangers?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure. I have no way of investigating the personnel at the construction sites." Arton looked helpless. "I''m worried. It''s hard to control the area with so many strangersing in."


    I pondered momentarily, then took out my phone and called Grayson. "Can your subordinates keep an eye on the new workers?"


    Grayson immediately replied, "I don''t have the manpower to do that."


    I remained silent for a moment. "I understand. Can you have your people on the site coordinate with mine, so we have a support system?"


    "No problem." Grayson pondered momentarily and mentioned a person to me, and I informed him of Arton''s situation.


    "Those two can coordinate," Grayson agreed.


    I thought for a moment. "In this


    case, Arton and John can handle the quality supervision. That way, he''ll have an excuse to go everywhere, which will make it convenient for him to move around."


    ?


    "Okay. But remember to tell Arton that my people are in charge, and he can deal with them directly. Don''t be rashol have ns," Grayson


    ¦¯¦É


    reminded me repeatedly.


    "Got it!"


    I hung up and exined the situation in detail to Arton and told him about


    the people he needed to neg


    witho also called John and asked him to transfer Arton.


    This way, Arton would have a reasonable excuse to inspect everything and interrogate the personnel at various sites.


    After Arton listened to my instructions, he nodded confidently. "This is much better, Ms. Chloe. I''ll go back to the construction site now."


    "Remember to take time to go home and see your son," I reminded him.


    He grinned, "Got it. My son can talk now. He''s full of mischief!"


    "I''ll have to go see him when I have time." I smiled at the thought of the little one. I missed him.


    Without wasting any time, Arton got out of the car and returned to the construction site.


    We continued on our way back to Foswood.


    Before we entered Foswood, Carol called. I quickly answered, and she said, "Chloe, are you back?"


    "We''re still on the way. We''re almost in Foswood. What''s up?" I asked.


    "I''ve just received an invitation to a private gathering from Mr. Arthur," Carol reported.


    "Mr. Arthur? Arthur Morgan?" I asked. It seemed to me that only Arthur Morgan was well-known among the Mr. Arthurs.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "That''s right. I called you right away because the event is happening tonight, seven o''clock at Diamond Hall in Orewood." "Tonight?" I repeated, thinking that it seemed a littlest minute.

 Chapter 1391 Forced Marriage

    ?


    I nced at the time. It was already past 5 p.m. "Alright, got it!"


    As I was about to call As, my phone rang coincidentally. I nced down and saw that it was him calling. I smiled and answered, "As!"


    "Are you back?" His maic voice sounded in my ear.


    "Yeah! We''ve already entered Foswood."


    "Thene straight to my ceter. I''ve prepared clothes for you, and you can also rest for a while!" He was obviously going to be at this party.


    "Okay, we''ll talk more when we meetter!" I said softly to him. Then I hung up the phone.


    Ryan nced at me sideways. "Looks like you two have a telepathic connection!"


    "Why are you so nosy?" I retorted.


    "Is this me being nosy? Look at you, as soon as you heard his voice, you''re all smiles!" He teased me.


    "Do you have a problem with that? He''s my husband," I said confidently. "Hurry up and marry Joyce, and you''ll be the same!"


    When Ryan heard me say this, he pretended to be clueless.


    I quickly pressed on, "What''s with your expression? Is Joyce not good enough for you?"


    "Don''t misinterpret me!" Ryan said disdainfully. "Joyce is Joyce!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I guess I''ll have to inform your parents toe to Foswood earlier. When they arrive, they can help you arrange the wedding as soon as possible. This is Joyce''s first marriage; you can''t just mess around!" I said to Ryan. "Let''s set it for New Year''s Day!"


    "How can we manage that in time?" Ryan immediately protested. "Don''t cause trouble!"


    "How is this causing trouble? There are still two months left. What do you want to do for the wedding? Something grand, something that makes headlines worldwide? | asked him directly.


    "But isn''t it too hasty?" he argued.


    "Too hasty? Do we need to n this several years in advance? I haven''t even married As yet, and I''m already happy!" I said shamelessly. "That''s because you''re eager! Impatient!" Ryan retorted.


    "You''re not willing? Is Joyce willing?" I looked at him and asked, "You''re being a bit melodramatic! Your words can be hurtful!" Finally, he didn''t argue back.


    "If you really think it''s too rushed, I won''t go back to Nocturnia. I''ll give you some time off so you can fully focus on getting ready! By the time I return my second child might already be born." I mercilessly teased Ryan.


    S


    He looked helpless. "You''re so pathetic. You married early and divorced early. Now you''re getting remarried soon!"


    Only Ryan dared to say such things to my face. I swore if anyone else said that to me, I would never let them off.


    I said with a straight face, "So what? Do you not consider that to be unfair to your future child to have an old dad? Being so young and having to take care of an elderly parent!"


    UMS


    Driving in front, Tris suddenly couldn''t hold back hisughter and burst intoughter.


    Upon hearing my analogy, Ryan finally fell silent with a wry smile. It took him a while to respond, "I''m child-free!"


    "If you dare say such things in front of your parents, I won''t be a Hartz anymore!"


    "You weren''t a Hatz to begin with!" Ryan immediately retorted.


    I had to admit, I wasn''t a Hartz.


    My surname is White, Ste White. However, someone else took over that name, and I find this name repulsive!

 Chapter 1392 Meddlesome Busybody

    ?


    It took me a while to regain myposure, and I looked at Ryan and said, "Don''t use this as an excuse to make me angry. I''m telling you, just thinking about this irritates me."


    I quickly said to Ryan, "I''ll call your parents tonight and ask them toe early! That''s settled; it''s on New Year''s Day."


    I grandly said to Ryan, "Once the wedding is over, it''s all done!"


    "Can I take this as you being kind-hearted?" he sneered. "You''re so worried about everything, aren''t you?"


    I chuckled. "Is it wrong for someone to care about you? Do you think I''m meddling in everything?"


    I added, "You''re responsible for informing Joyce! Let me remind you, girls like a little surprise. Don''t be as stiff as a log. Make it grand, romantic, with roses, rings... and even get down on one knee to propose."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Ryan quickly nodded in response to my words, feeling somewhat embarrassed. "Alright, stop being sentimental! Just mind your own business. Am I that immature? I hope you put in as much effort as in meddling with this!"


    Ryan said in a tone of disdain.


    "What do you mean by meddling? Is the first major event in life just meddling?" I snorted disdainfully, relentlessly. "It seems like you''re getting more and more childish!"


    "You are more childish!" Ryan said helplessly.


    There was no winning against me in arguments.


    "Alright, I''ve arrived, and I''m done with yourints!" I said, then told Tris, "I''m going to the ATL Empire Building. Take Mr. Ryan back to thepany!"


    The car happened to arrive at the entrance of the building, and I reached out to open the door and got out.


    It was already time to get off work, and many people were heading out. When they saw meing in, some people whispered, "Why do we always see hering to thepany recently?"


    "Maybe she''s cooperating with us!"


    "The way this woman handles things is admirable. Remarried with a child, yet managed to flourish in business of the pie


    and even grabbed a piec


    from ATL Empire!" Content belongs


    "Everyone has their shining points! There might be some secrets we don''t know about!"


    I overheard these whispered


    discussions, but I didn''t care. It was


    l


    inevitable only a select group of people within knew that I had already wed As, even if it was made public yet. Many may notprehend.


    After all, women were really into him. It was very typical for some people to be resistant.


    I raised an eyebrow, ignored them, and walked inside. Let them say what they want! Anyway, I''m the main character, and their jealousy is useless!


    When I reached the front desk, I smiled and pointed upwards. Before I could speak, the staff there smiled and gestured, "Mr. As is in."


    Without further ado, I walked inside.


    As I reached the private elevator, just as I was about to press the button, I heard a shout from behind, "Ms. Chloe!"


    I didn''t need to turn around to know who it was.

 Chapter 1393 Asking for Trouble

    ?


    I knew it was Poppy without having to turn back.


    I turned around after pressing the lift button. Poppy was already in front of me, apanied by a manager and an assistant. "Miss Chloe, are you also here to see Mr. As?"


    Her tone made it seem like I was just here for some random matter, not to see my husband.


    When the three of them entered, they followed me directly. One of the receptionists at the front desk had alreadye over with them, but seeing Poppy speaking to me like this, the receptionist quietly retreated.


    I looked at Poppy, who had a satisfied smile on her face. I wondered what could make her so pleased.


    Seeing my gaze shift to her manager and assistant, Poppy quickly introduced them, "Kayden, this is my friend, Chloe, the CEO of Tanum Corporation! Chloe, this is my manager, Kayden Hugh, and my assistant, Cyrus Oswin."


    Her introduction was interesting, referring to me as her friend, Chloe the CEO!


    I just nodded slightly without saying anything.


    Kayden Hugh, the manager, nodded slightly, but his eyes remained fixed on my face, with a hint of a smile.


    Although it wasn''t hostility, it made me feel a bit awkward. His gaze was too intense.


    After the elevator arrived, I stepped in first, and they quickly followed. I pressed the button for the top floor and asked her, "Which floor?"


    "The same!" Her expression told me that she was somewhat proud.


    However, I didn''t ask her which executive she was going to see on the top floor.


    "Haven''t been out recently, Chloe?" Poppy was quite friendly.


    "No." I replied, "I thought you had left Foswood already. Turns out you''ve been here all along!"


    "Yes, there''s work here. I came early a few days ago to have some fun, but unexpectedly, you have been too busy to meet up, so it''s equivalent to taking a break in Foswood!" Poppy''s words had a hidden meaning, pointing out that I hadn''t responded to her.


    I smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry! I''ve been quite busytely!"


    She didn''t mention As to me at all.


    When the elevator arrived, I gestured for her to go first, and she politely yielded didn''t hesitate to walk out first, then headed straight for As''s office. I noticed that Poppy was also following behind me.


    I was puzzled. Could Poppy have an appointment with As?


    It was already time to get off work, so why did she have an appointment?


    I nced at the secretary''s office, which was already empty. No wonder no one came to greet us.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I knocked on the door twice to signal our arrival, then walked in.


    I observed As at his desk, receiving an exnation from his assistant Kalina, who stood beside him.


    When they heard the sound, As and Kalina looked at the door, As smiled in our direction and said, "Here she is!"


    Before I could speak, Poppy strode over behind me. "Of course, Mr. As! When I received your call, I hurriedly finished my work and came over immediately!"


    I was taken aback. I halted, ncing at Poppy, who had approached the desk already. I thought there was something to discuss, probably about an endorsement deal.


    I didn''t overthink about it.


    As withdrew his gaze from my face and looked at Poppy. His expression was indifferent.


    "I called you?" His tone was questioning, "When was that?"


    Kalina quickly walked around the


    office and said to As, "Mr. As, I made the call. I made ns for Miss Poppy to attend. I wanted to talk to you two about this idea because it has some small revisions and is a little urgent. I apologize for calling you at this hour, Mr. Kayden, Miss Poppy! Kindlye with me."


    Kalina gestured to Poppy and the other two as she spoke, "Pleasee with me to my office!"


    I watched Poppy look at As, her


    eyes appearing hesitant. As ignored her. He stood, walked away from his desk, and came to my side. "Are you tired? Rest for a while. Do you want some water?"


    Poppy followed As''s figure, and her eyes contracted slightly before rapidly returning to normal as she saw him reach out to wrap his arm around


    me.


    At the moment of leaving, she made onest effort, "Mr. As, would you be so kind as to have dinner together after we finish our discussion? Chloe, of course, you''re invited too!"

 Chapter 1394 You Have Other Uses

    ?


    Poppy''s tone made it seem like I just happened to be here and it would be impolite not to invite me. This invitation sounded forced. "Sorry! My wife and I have a social engagement tonight!" As refused outright, not even ncing at Poppy.


    As soon as these words were spoken, her manager immediately looked at me, apparently somewhat astonished. Indeed, when Poppy introduced me downstairs just now, I was introduced as Poppy''s friend, Chloe, the CEO.


    Poppy looked embarrassed. She nced at me, shrugged, and said, "Oh... that''s really unfortunate! Chloe, I''ll make another appointment with you another day!"


    I just smiled faintly, not giving her any response.


    Kalina immediately gestured towards the door again, "Miss Poppy, this way, please!"


    "Okay!" Poppy immediately adopted an elegant demeanor and turned to walk out.


    After they disappeared from my sight, I looked at As with a smile, "Not giving the beauty any attention?"


    "I only give my beauty attention!" With that, he hugged me and led me into the lounge.


    On the bed in the loungey a straight ck and green dress with clean and elegant lines.


    "What a beautiful dress!" I walked over with joy, picked up the dress, and tried it on myself. It was exquisite and gorgeous!


    He hugged me from behind and looked at us in the mirror. He then kissed my cheek affectionately and gave a wicked smile, revealing his white teeth. Then he reached out, took the dress, and hung it on the indoor clothes rack. He led me to the edge of the bed, forcibly pressed me down, and said, "Rest for a while, otherwise you''ll be tired tonight!"


    He then knelt to remove my shoes, put my legs t on the bed, and gave me a tight squeeze before embracing my entire body.


    I chuckled softly, "Since when did you have to rest with me? This is the office, you know?"


    "Is it not allowed?" He asked domineeringly.


    "Why did Mr. Arthur suddenly want to have a gathering?" I sighed, "It seems like ast-minute decision. Why so urgent?"


    "It seems to be rted to Miss Mia Morgan, but I''m not sure of the specifics." As said casually, "Just a social obligation. If you''re tired, we cane back earlier."


    "Okay," I responded softly, feeling relieved. As always had my best interests at heart.


    "Are you a bit tired today?" Hisrge hand rested on my abdomen again. This gesture always warmed my heart.


    I chatted with As about the situation in Bourdamun today, especially what Arton said.


    "I''ll send someone in again. Denton has indeed been quite activetely," As said casually, "But he doesn''t stand a chance!"


    "I''ve asked HR to start looking for an assistant for Ryan. Being versatile and having a solid rapport with him is essential for helping him with his tasks, as he is too busy to manage everything.


    "He''s overwhelmed with many things. I''ll be giving birth in a few months, and his responsibilities will be even greater next year."


    As listened to my words and pondered for a moment, "Let me arrange this person.


    "1


    "You''ll arrange it?" I was a little surprised.


    As nodded solemnly, "Yes! As you said, this person needs to be very versatile to keep up with his pace. It might be difficult to find someone suitable in Foswood. I''ll choose someone appropriate! Next year will indeed be different."


    "Then that''s great! I trust your choice!" I said.


    "Next year, we won''t just have projects in Sris. There will also be a major project in the southwest. To alleviate the pressure on ATL Empire, want topletely separate the entire relevant


    vel


    construction business and merge Tanum Corporation into ATL Empire." As said seriously.


    "Do you think Tanum Corporation is mature enough?" I looked at him and asked.


    "Yes! Ryan''s performance is mature.


    He is low-key and humble, has


    unique insights, and acts nexAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He''s a very qualified leader who


    needs space and a tform to


    shine. As gave Ryan a very high evaluation, which pleased me.


    SV


    "Are you trying to get me to retire?" I teased, "I don''t want to be a full-time housewife!"


    This was my experience speaking. I couldn''t make the same mistake. What Ivanna vehemently opposed was correct.

 Chapter 1395 Another Purpose

    ?


    Seeing me react like that, As pretended to be mysterious and said, "Of course, you have other roles."


    "What are you up to?" I asked.


    "You will take over ATL Empire, assisted by Mr. Nick and Dad, so I can focus on implementing the BZ n," he said mysteriously. "What?" His words surprised me, and I looked at him anxiously, "That''s not what you said before. You said you wouldn''t just leave!"


    "When did I say I would leave? But if I work behind the scenes, you can rest assured!" As pinched my nose and continued, "Besides, don''t you have confidence in yourself? Our family has such arge business, that it''s impossible for you to just be a full-time housewife."


    I looked at him and yfully pinched his face, "Are you trying to fool me?"


    "No confidence?" he asked.


    "I-I''m notcking in confidence, but I''ll be having a baby next year!" I blurted out, feeling a bit guilty.


    "So let Dad and Mr. Nick assist you!" he reasoned.


    "In addition, I will take back the entire Pierce business! So next year will also be a difficult year. Pierce''s business has been riddled with holes in the hands of Celine over the years. I am a descendant of the family. I cannot watch it be ruined by Celine."


    As said this very seriously, indicating that this n had already begun. I felt excited. If As took back the As business, it meant that Celine''s good days were over.


    "How do you n to deal with Celine?" I asked him.


    As didn''t answer immediately, but his eyes deepened, revealing a chilling aura. I knew As''s hatred for Celine was a hundred times deeper than mine.


    After all, how could we remain calm in the face of patricide, matricide, the loss of my mother, our separation, and the loss of 18 years...


    "I want her to live and taste all the tortures of hell!" As said coldly.


    Just this sentence made me feel doubly refreshed.


    We didn''t speak anymore. As held me tightly, lying down for a long time before getting up and saying, "It''s almost time! Let''s tidy up, and we can leave!"


    Hearing his words, I quickly got up. He helped me put on my shoes, and we washed up briefly. I applied light makeup myself and put on that dress.


    I had to admit, As had a good eye. The size of the dress was like it was tailored for me, showing off my perfect figure.


    Despite being pregnant, my figure was still great. Moreover, the design of this dress perfectly worked with my rounder belly!


    Although the color was darker, it looked dignified and elegant. I intensified the color of my lipstick, making me look extremely delicate.


    "I haven''t seen Mia for a long time." I sighed, "She is quite aloof."


    "Then let''s go, Mrs. Pierce!" As joked with me, hugging me tightly "You''ll see her in a while! I don''t know if she''s aloof, but I know that my woman is the ace of spades!"


    His words made me feel ted, "Why are you so arrogant? Can''t you be more low-key?"


    "Low-key? No need!"


    With that, he took my hand and walked out of his office.


    We were smiling happily, but unfortunately, we ran into Poppy and her group. They had just finished their business as we reached the door.


    She saw usughing and walking


    netProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    out of the office, her eyes narrowing as if she had lost her mind for a moment. Her eyes were full of admiration and jealousy for my dress as she fixed them on me.


    Then, she followed us to the elevator. As gentlemanly pressed the elevator button.


    When the elevator door opened, As took me inside. Poppy and the other two quickly followed.


    She cleverly stood on the left side andplimented me, "Mrs. Chloe has such a great figure!"


    I gave a light smile, "Thank you! Is everything settled?"


    Unexpectedly, my words gave her an opening. Poppy immediately turned to the somewhat indifferent As standing next to me.

 Chapter 1396 Tracking All the Way

    ?


    "We''ve just negotiated with Ms. Kalina, Mr. As. Thank you for trusting me and giving me this opportunity. The shoot will start the day after tomorrow. Is that okay with you, Mr. As?" she asked, then added, "I''ll make some adjustments tomorrow and make sure not to disappoint you, Mr. As!"


    "Okay," As responded calmly.


    "Will you be there at the shoot?" Poppy asked, looking at As expectantly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Why would I be there?" As finally looked at Poppy.


    Poppy was initially silent and seemed surprised when she heard As''s question. Then, she realized what As meant.


    "Oh, I hope you''ll be there so that I can follow your instructions and achieve the expected results. After all, you have the most say!" Poppy seemed to be able to adapt quite quickly.


    "The designer has more say than me. If you just follow the designer''s instructions, you''ll be able to achieve the desired effect." As''s tone was very decisive.


    Poppy immediately looked embarrassed.


    Then she hurriedly exined, "I thought you would have some special requirements."


    "My executives are excellent." As''s words conveyed a very affirmative meaning. ATL Empire was vast, and he couldn''t be personally involved in everything.


    Even though Sautoir Fine Jewelry was up to international standards, it was just a brand under ATL Empire. When the elevator reached the first floor and the door opened, Poppy bowed a little, waiting for As to leave.


    As gave me a bright smile and said, "Let''s go!"


    "We''re leaving, Ms. Poppy!" I smiled elegantly at her.


    Then, I walked out of the elevator with As. As didn''t even nce at Poppy again, let alone say anything to her.


    I saw Poppy standing in ce at the door until we got into the Maybach. She watched our car drive away.


    I couldn''t help but curse silently in my heart. She was really asking for trouble.


    Today, Tris was driving instead of Dn.


    While we were in the car, Lauren called and said that she and Oliver would be attending the gathering as well.


    "Is Oliver doing okay?" I asked with some concern.


    "He''ll be fine. He says he hasn''t been out for a long time, and this is an invitation from the Morgan family, after all. See youter!" Lauren sounded very cheerful.


    I knew she was pleased that she could be by Oliver''s side again, and this time, she would stand tall and proud.


    "Okay, see youter!"


    Suddenly, Tris said, "Someone''s following us, Sir!"


    As didn''t move, his face turning cold as he looked at the rearview mirror on his side. "Let them follow."


    Tris immediately understood. "Alright."


    After he finished speaking, he elerated slightly but didn''t change direction.


    I nced at the rearview mirror on my side and saw a ck car speeding up.


    "Who could it be?" I whispered.


    As curled his lips disdainfully without answering me.


    After that, we kept an eye on the car, and it followed us all the way to our destination.


    The car stopped far away at a fork in the road opposite since the clubhouse was in a private area within a bay. As said to Tris, "Drive forward a little."


    ne


    Tris drove forward and parked. As didn''t get out of the car. Instead, he


    reached out and held my hande


    wch, "Wait." Content belongs


    Although I was a little puzzled, I nodded obediently and looked outside.


    I saw another ck caring up behind us. Two men in ck quickly got out of the car and brought someone out. I couldn''t help but curl my lips in disdain when I saw who it


    was.

 Chapter 1397 An Elegant Gentleman Appears

    ?


    When I saw the two men in ck bringing someone over, it turned out to be none other than Poppy, who had just left the ATL Empire Building with us. As she walked in front of our car, Tris reached out and rolled down the window on As''s side. As looked at Poppy coldly and said in an icy tone, "You followed us all the way here, Ms. Poppy. Do you have something to say?"


    Poppy''s expression at this moment was simply bizarre. Her face turned as red as a tomato, and her eyes no longer dared to meet As''s gaze. She stuttered, "I-I-I... Mr. As...!"


    As seemed more menacing than thunder as he sat motionless in the car, his attractive face severe and frigid. His eyes were filled with an impending storm, his thin lips curved in a sharp arc, and his gaze, as sharp as an ice pick, fixed on Poppy''s face. His voice was as cold as hail as he spoke.


    "Are you aware that you''ve crossed the line?"


    "Mr. As... I was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again next time. I... I was just curious about where you were going." Poppy''s face twisted terribly. She looked like she was going to pass out.


    Her expression left me speechless


    "I hope there won''t be a next time. Otherwise, you''ll discover the consequences!" As said mercilessly.


    Tris raised the window again, then slowly drove the car forward and parked.


    As got out of the car, walked around to my side, reached out to open the door, and helped me out.


    At this point, quite a few cars were already parked at the clubhouse entrance. As ignored them, protecting me as we walked inside.


    With its exquisite setting encircled by palm palms, this clubhouse was undoubtedly the biggest and most private one here.


    As we entered the clubhouse and saw a magnificent disy of gold and jade, I realized how luxurious it was.


    When we entered, Arthur walked over with a smile. "Mr. As, Ms. Chloe! Wee! Pleasee in!"


    I smiled at Arthur. "It''s been a long time, Mr. Arthur!"


    "It''s been a long time!" Arthur smiled warmly, gesturing for us to follow him inside.


    Not just anyone had been invited to attend Arthur''s private gathering. These were all important people in the government and business sectors. There were quite a lot of people here.


    Government officials and businesspeople mingled and drank in the clubhouse hall. The handful of people from the businessmunity were all well- known executives from local businesses.


    When the crowd saw us enter with Arthur, everyone, including some people I didn''t know, greeted As with reverence.


    I was puzzled. What exactly was Arthur up to today? This was a high-profile gathering.


    As we walked, I heard some people around me quietly asking the same question.


    It seemed that everyone else was just as in the dark as I was.


    Arthur led us to a small hall and said with a smile, "Let me introduce you to a few friends, Mr. As!"


    As he spoke, he pointed to one of the men. He looked friendly and was approximately Arthur''s age, with a brilliant face and an exquisite manner.


    He was also tall, although not as tall as As. He was probably about six feet and gave off a strong presence.


    Arthur smiled happily at As. "Let me introduce you. This is Mr.


    Leonard Tomlinson from Monora.


    He''s the Chairman of the Monora et


    Chamber of Commerce. He has


    business dealings in various


    countries and is an outstanding


    business leader."


    It was clear that Arthur held Mr. Leonard in high esteem. He must be interested in investing in Hocrane or Foswood. Arthur wouldn''t attach such importance to him otherwise.


    I understood that Arthur valued his professional achievements. If ¨¥ someone could help him achieve his goals, he would spare no effort to wee them with a smile, just like he did with As. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you! I''ve heard that Mr. As is a promising young gentleman. I didn''t expect him to be so handsome and dashing! Although Mr. Leonard was older, he took the initiative to extend his hand to As.


    SV

 Chapter 1398 Applauding for the Mistress

    ?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As immediately stepped forward to shake hands with Leonard, theirrge hands sping together.


    I stared at Leonard. He had left an excellent impression on me. He had a kind face, and his smile was warm and friendly.


    At first nce, he appeared to be a gentleman, and I had to admit that he seemed very cultured.


    His eyes turned to me, and he smiled at As and asked, "Is this your girlfriend, Mr. As? It''s a pleasure to meet you! You two make a wonderful couple!"


    "This is my wife, Chloe," As corrected him.


    Leonard immediately said, "It''s nice to meet you, Mrs. As! I apologize for my mistake."


    I greeted him warmly with a smile. "Hello, Mr. Leonard. It''s no problem at all."


    Arthur introduced us to several other unfamiliar faces, but no one else left as deep an impression as Leonard did.


    As I stood by As''s side and watched them greet one another, I continued to secretly observe Leonard.


    For some reason, I was uniquely attracted to this man. I didn''t know why, but I feltpelled to learn more about him. I wanted to know about his background, his business, his lifestyle, and even the women around him.


    As I was starting to feel a little bored, I saw Oliver and Lauren enter the room.


    Oliver was wearing a neatly tailored dark gray suit. Hisplexion was healthier than before, and he had gained some weight. He had a smile on his face as he walked arm-in-arm with Lauren.


    Lauren looked especially lovely today. She had styled her hair. It had grown a little longer and was elegantly styled with the tips curled slightly outward. The light makeup on her face made her look radiant. Both of them were smiling brightly.


    It was rare to see Oliver with an expression like that.


    They quickly drew the attention of the room.


    I heard them exchanging pleasantries with other people. "You''re looking good, Oliver! Looks like you''ve recovered quickly from your injury!"


    "Is it just because he''s recovered? Oliver must be in high spirits because of the happy asion!"


    "Is the happy asion approaching, Oliver?"


    "You need to celebrate your second spring! You can''t let Ms. Lauren down after so many years ofpanionship!"


    Oliver looked down at Lauren in his arms and grinned knowingly, but didn''t respond.


    Arthur immediately went over to greet Oliver, showing concern for his injury.


    "It''s nothing serious! Thank you all for your concern," Oliver responded warmly.


    As I stood by As''s side, I looked at him and whispered, "What a happy scene."


    But as I said that, I heard some strange voices.


    A few women behind me whispered, "Looks like that woman has finally reaped her reward."


    "Hey! That mistress has worked hard. She''s finally turned from mistress to wife after so many years."


    "I heard that Oliver can''t live without


    veline


    that woman. I heard... that Oliver was injured because he was protecting her from a knife attack. I wonder who he offended?"


    "Really? I didn''t think everyone would be apuding for the mistress now!"


    "That''s right. She''s yed her cards well! She caught the god of wealth so skillfully!"


    I thought those words were very harsh.


    Many of these women in high society were hypocrites. They shone brightly in public, but they were dark and narrow-minded in private. They had such wicked mouths!


    Many of them had struggled to get to where they were, but they couldn''t stand to see anyone else doing so well. They were all just jealous! It was all because they weren''t satisfied with their own lives and felt like they had to verbally abuse other people to find inner peace.


    I cast a cold gaze at the gossiping women.


    They seemed to feel the chill in my eyes and promptly shut their mouths, ncing at me.


    I looked at them without changing my expression, keeping my scrutinizing eyes on them.


    Just then, one of Arthur''s


    subordinates, Franklin Vaughan,


    approached me with a wine ss


    We had met a few times before. He smiled and said, "The New


    vel?


    Boufdamun project is progressing


    wonderfully, Ms. Chloe!"


    I smiled at him. "It is. I went to the construction site today, and the roads in the section have already beenpleted."


    "That''s remarkable, Ms. Chloe. You went to the site yourself?"


    "It''s the project of the century; we can''t afford to overlook it. Progress needs to be monitored at all times. We can''t be careless," I responded with a smile.


    "I heard that Norton and Anestin have also signed agreements," Franklin inquired as he looked at me.

 Chapter 1399 Feeling Like Somethings Afoot Today

    ?


    "You seem very well-informed, Mr. Franklin." I replied without answering the question directly.


    I didn''t want to delve into this topic here.


    "Haha..." Franklin smiled calmly. "After all, these are all provincial matters, and one tends to hear about them sooner orter!"


    I smiled faintly and didn''t continue the conversation.


    Just then, Arthur walked over with a gentleman by his side. He introduced him to me. "Let me introduce you to a gentleman, Mrs. As. This is the most reputable young talent among the four major families in Foswood, Mr. Lance!"


    I was secretly surprised when I heard Arthur''s introduction.


    Lance?


    The eldest son of the Sunny family, Melvern''s brother?


    I immediately looked over. The man in front of me did resemble Melvern, but he appeared to be more stable and humble, with a modest demeanor. However, he seemed older than Melvern.


    He reached out his hand to me. "It''s nice to meet you! I''m familiar with Mr. As."


    I shook hands with him politely. "Nice to meet you too!"


    His gaze was calm, quite different from his brother''s. The man before me seemed gentle and modest, a true gentleman. His eyes were more restrainedpared to Melvern''s.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    That must be why he had a good reputation. I had always heard that the eldest son of the Sunny family was a very upright person.


    After Arthur finished introducing us, he chatted with us for a while before going to entertain some other guests. He seemed very busy and joyful today, which made me think that something big was going on.


    "I hear you''re in the construction development business, Mrs. As?" Lance asked politely.


    "That''s right, Mr. Lance." I looked at him and replied with a smile.


    But I thought to myself, hadn''t the Sunny family business moved overseas? Why was Lance back in Foswood?


    It seemed that Arthur had something big nned for today.


    "You and Mr. As are a perfect match," he said with a smile. "Mr. As is a business genius. We''ve known each other for a long time."


    "You''re too kind," I replied with a smile. "Have you really known each other for a long time?"


    "Yes, he''s my junior, to be precise. He was with the Beringer family at the time, along with Ardie. I heard that Ardie''s done well for himself too," Lance said as he nced toward As not far away.


    "I''ve heard that the Sunny family business is doing well. Do you still have business in the country?" I asked casually, just out of politeness.


    "Many years ago, the Sunny family had to migrate and transfer their business overseas due to special circumstances," Lance said frankly without hiding the past. He continued, "Currently, Torado''s economy cannot be underestimated, especially in Zydan, so I wanted to


    come back to Foswood to see if there were any new opportunities."


    "Oh? Are you back for development?" I asked.


    "I''d be happy to take advantage of any good opportunities," Lance was honest and didn''t hide his intentions.


    At this moment, Lauren, who had


    finished chatting with everyone, walked over with a smile and stood by my side. She looked at Lance, and I quickly introduced her. "This is Mr. Lance. This is Mr. Oliver''s


    partner."


    The two of them exchanged greetings.


    Lance was very tactful. When he saw us standing together, he quickly greeted us politely and left.


    Lauren looked at his departing figure and softly said, "He seems more likable and reliable than his brother."


    "I don''t know enough to say that.


    het


    After all, Melvern hasn''t been seen for over two months now, and there''s still no news of Liora. And now, Lance has set foot in


    e


    Foswood." I said, pausing fora


    moment before continuing.


    Lauren nodded in agreement. "You''re right. It''s a little suspicious."


    I nced around the venue and quietly said, "What''s going on with the Morgan family? I feel like something''s up today!"


    "I''m not entirely sure. But the guests here are all prominent figures. This seems to be something important; otherwise, it wouldn''t be so grand!" Lauren whispered in agreement.


    "I haven''t seen Mia Morgan."


    I had been paying attention, but I still hadn''t seen Mia. Mia would always be present at any major Morgan family events.


    "I heard that Mia returned to the country some time ago," Lauren said.


    "I haven''t seen her in a long time. Many of the guests here today are unfamiliar faces." I looked around.


    Lauren was right. The guests were all distinguished and influential figures, either from the business world or high-ranking officials.


    "I''m sure this is no ordinary gathering."


    Arthur grinned and gestured in the direction of the visitors that the Morgan family had brought while we made our guesses. Everyone gathered at Arthur''s request. The mystery was about to be unveiled.

 Chapter 1400 The Morgan Familys In-Laws

    ?


    The people in the hall suddenly fell silent as we waited for Arthur''s speech.


    Like us, everyone here was specting about the purpose of the Morgan family''s invitation.


    Arthur cheerfully said, "Everyone here at this Morgan family gathering today are my dear friends and rtives. Perhaps you''re curious about why I invited you all here today?"


    We all looked at each other, and someone loudly said, "Yes! Stop keeping us in suspense, Mr. Arthur! We''ve been trying to guess what this is all about!"


    Arthurughed heartily. He was clearly very happy.


    Then he loudly dered, "I have some good news to announce! This is the engagement banquet of my daughter Mia Morgan and the son of the President of the Monora Chamber of Commerce, Mr. Leonard''s son, Ernest Tomlinson!"


    There was instantly an uproar, with peopleining, "This isn''t right, Mr. Arthur! You should have told us this was such a big event. Look, we..." "That''s right, Mr. Arthur, you were wrong to do this!"


    "We should have brought gifts! This is a big event! Congrattions!"


    Arthur raised his hand to silence the crowd, "Thank you all! This is the first happy event for the Morgan family in many years!"


    "Because of my official duties, I can''t throw a big party for my daughter''s engagement, but I wanted everyone to share in my joy, so I held this little banquet for my friends and rtives to witness and share the Morgan family''s happiness!"


    "Those who are here are my trusted confidants and family members. We won''t ept any gifts, of course. Let''s just gather,have a good meal, and enjoy ourselves!"


    The VIPs nodded in admiration, praising Arthur''s integrity and congratting him.


    I nced at Lauren and said, "So that''s why we haven''t seen Mia."


    Arthur shouted again, "Now, let''s wee the newlyweds!"


    Arthur was genuinely happy today. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have personally presided over such an asion. At this moment, he was a kind and respectable patriarch, and a good father figure.


    Arthur was clearly satisfied with the Tomlinson family.


    Arthur''s caution was also evident. He had exhibited his integrity by nning a small, low-key engagement dinner, treating it like a private party, and refusing to ept gifts.


    Arthur was cunning and sophisticated. Although he seemed low-key, his methods were very sophisticated.


    "Who exactly are the Tomlinson family?" Lauren peered up at the staircase with great anticipation, waiting for the newly engaged couple to appear.


    I looked over and said, "Not just anyone can catch Mia''s eye."


    At that moment, the lovely couple descended the curved staircase.


    17:


    I couldn''t help but gaze at Mia. She was wearing a moon-white dress on her elegant body. Her usually icy face was softened by her jet-ck hair that was fashioned like a sea wave. Mia seemed like a proud princess in her light makeup and unique aloof temperament.


    The man beside her was dressed in a white suit with a moon-white shirt and bow tie and seemed handsome and noble, exuding an aristocratic air from head to toe. I wasn''t surprised that he had caught this aloof Foswood woman. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They were a perfect match. They slowly descended the steps and stood beside Arthur.


    Arthur immediately invited Leonard to join them, and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    Leonard nced at the guests and said, "Thank you for your kindness! I''m happy to invite you all to witness the engagement banquet of my son, Ernest, with the youngdy of the Morgan family, Ms. Mia. Let''s celebrate the sweet love of this


    couple finallying to fruition!"


    The guest continued to cheer and p.


    My gaze was fixed on Ernest, who had been beside Mia the whole time.

 Chapter 1401 Oddly Familiar

    ?


    Ernest was quite humble and polite, with amanding presence. He stood out among others, with a solid family background that matched well with the Morgan family.


    No wonder Arthur was all smiles. Anyone could tell he was genuinely happy.


    Even the usually aloof Mia was now wearing a gentle expression as she stood beside Ernest. They exchanged nces and smiles, looking genuinely happy together.


    "It looks like Mia is really pleased this time. Love can melt even the coldest hearts," whispered Lauren to me. Ernest is quite a catch."


    Her words made me nce at Ernest again. I didn''t know why, but there was something oddly familiar about his face, though I couldn''t ce where I''d seen him before.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, prompting Lauren to ask, "What''s so funny?"


    "Nothing much. Just that I couldn''t shake this feeling of familiarity when I looked at Ernest," I replied, still staring at him.


    Lauren gave me a skeptical look. "That''s highly unlikely."


    I guess she was right. After all, he grew up in Monora, so where would I have seen him?


    "It''s a perfect match, isn''t it? One family is in business, and the other is in politics."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I nodded in agreement.


    After both families spoke, Ernest made a brief speech, all in the localnguage. It showcased his impressive eloquence. Then, they mingled with the guests, engaging in close conversations.


    Soon, Mia and Ernest approached us. I congratted them with a smile. Mia then introduced me and Lauren to Ernest, who greeted us like a gentleman.


    Seeing Ernest up close, he seemed wless from every angle, but that feeling of familiarity still lingered.


    "Chloe, it''s been ages. I heard your career is thriving." Mia smiled at me.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, but just smooth sailing. Witnessing your happiness today is what truly brought me joy," I replied modestly.


    Ernest kept smiling at me, and something in his gaze made me uneasy.


    "Mr. Ernest, have you evere to Foswood before?" I casually asked.


    Ernest quickly replied, "No, but I''ve always wanted to, especially since Mia is here."


    His answer seemed to please Mia, who gave him a tender nce.


    I shook off my thoughts. Maybe I was just overthinking things.


    "How about we catch up sometime? I''ll be in Foswood for a while," Mia suggested.


    "Sure. I''ll wait for your call," I replied, mindful not to take up too much of her time on her special day.


    With that, Mia and Ernest continued mingling with the other guests.


    Lauren watched their backs and kept admiring, "They''re a good match. Mia seems genuinely satisfied with this husband of hers." I nodded, still watching Ernest.


    Lauren nudged me gently. "Stop overthinking. He''s never been to Foswood."


    I chuckled and shrugged, "Maybe it''s because he''s so good-looking and meets every woman''s aesthetic standards. That''s probably why he seems familiar."


    She raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°That''s possible."


    "Oliver looks like he''s recovering quite well," I remarked casually. "He looks good."


    "It''s mainly because he''s in high spirits," Lauren said boldly, her gaze involuntarily drifting toward Oliver.


    At that moment, Oliver was chatting happily with a few businessmen.


    I nced over to As, who was talking to Leonard. A foreigner was also by his side.


    "Lance is back. Doesn''t that mean


    he''s


    Lamning to return to Foswood


    for good?" Lauren observed as


    walked over to Oliver.


    "He mentioned earlier that he''s considering returning to Foswood for business," I confirmed her doubts.


    "He has a good reputation and holds


    the highest power in the Sunny family. So, his direction will


    undoubtedly align with the family


    But there''s one thing I don''t understand. Do you really think the Sunny family and Melvern can keep their interests separate?" Lauren wondered.

 Chapter 1402 Clear Intentions

    ?


    Lauren''s thoughts mirrored mine. Under normal circumstances, things wouldn''t be so clear-cut. Besides, we''ve already probed deep into this and found that Melvern''s finances were robust.


    Behind this financial backing, there was a lot at y. On top of that, Lance wanted to return to Foswood.


    "Arthur is truly a bridge." I sighed softly. "I don''t believe everything is crystal clear."


    Lauren remarked, "The Morgan family''s threshold isn''t one that just anyone can cross. Seeing him here today indicates that he already has a direction in mind.


    Then Lauren asked, "Didn''t we see Atticus today? Thankfully, the project for the second phase in Rivendell has already been settled."


    "Atticus should be on Celestis Ind. He has a stalled project there, and it''s quite sizable from what I''ve heard." I informed Lauren. "Since the beginning of the project in Rivendell, Atticus has been determined to secure it. It''s his trap for Melvern."


    "Let''s not forget that it all passes through Melvern regardless of who sets the trap. And now, with Lance back..."


    "What are you implying?" I didn''t delve too deeply into it, but we understood each other.


    After all, too many people were here, and it wasn''t convenient for us to talk.


    Lauren nced around me, changing the subject. "Let''s find somewhere to sit down. You''re wearing heels today."


    I nodded knowingly. "Sure."


    We turned toward the sofa area, choosing a spot with a great view to take our seats. Since tonight''s gathering was a dinner party, dinner would likely be dyed based on the current situation.


    Those who could attend this gathering wouldn''t miss out on such a prime opportunity, as this was where business opportunities were born.


    I then saw Arthur chatting happily with Ernest, who seemed quite familiar with As. Ernest had been holding As''s hand the entire time, giving off the vibe of old friends reunited.


    But I was certain As didn''t know Leonard, let alone Ernest.


    Lauren also noticed this situation and leaned in to whisper to me, "It looks like Mr. Arthur intends to establish a connection between his potential son- inw and your man."


    I nodded, pondering deeply. This move was quite obvious, and everyone in this hall was astute enough to notice it. However, why did they specifically target Foswood? All of a sudden, Foswood seemed like a lucrative target to everyone. Just then, Mia greeted a few guests before sitting opposite us.


    Lauren immediately praised Mia, "You have excellent taste. Your future husband is truly one in a million. We''re all amazed." Mia smiled gently. "He''s been my ssmate for four years, and we just slowly fell in love.¡±


    "Where is his mother?" I asked casually.


    Mia replied calmly, "His mother has passed away."


    "Oh, I''m sorry." I apologized quickly. "His father must be a remarkable man. I was just thinking his mother must have been an elegant woman herself to raise such a talented son." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    UMS


    Lauren teased, "You, being a mother, have a different perspective. You''re already tracing the roots. So, your son will inherit strong genes."


    Upon hearing Lauren''s words, Mia looked at me and asked, "You''re pregnant? I couldn''t tell."


    Blushing, I quickly replied, "Just two months."


    Then I asked Mia, "When are you nning to have the wedding?"


    "It''ll take some time. The Tomlinson family wants to expand their business into Torado, and Mr. Leonard hopes to return to his


    l


    roots Mia confirmed. "And since I''m from Foswood, we hope to settle


    down here."


    "What kind of business is the Tomlinson family in?" Lauren asked, always able to read my mind.


    "They''re also in trade. This time, they want to establish an emerce tform in Foswood and connect


    verseas markets." Mia seemed


    open about it.


    "It looks like you''re going to get into business yourself too," Lauren joked. "No interest in being an officialdom?"


    Mia replied cleverly, "I''m more interested in the economy."

 Chapter 1403 Subtle Feelings

    ?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mia''s response was well-founded.


    Even the shrewdest individuals would have considered that the Tomlinson family might want to leverage Arthur''s influence, which was understandable since they would soon be family.


    Moreover, the Tomlinson family was already in business, and no one could say much about their true intentions.


    So, I was convinced that the focus of this shift was Mia, as she clearly stated that she was more interested in business.


    Just then, Arthur signaled something to the waiters, and the banquet began immediately with everyone taking their seats. As came over to escort me, and Mia immediately stood up, "I''ll excuse myself now. I need to attend to the guests."


    I stood up just as Oliver came over with a smile too.


    "Oliver, are you feeling better?" I asked quickly. After all, Oliver was injured because of me.


    "I''m much better now. Thank you for your concern." He took Lauren''s hand, then asked As, "Shall we go together?" The four of us turned, and Arthur waved us over, indicating our seats. It seemed there was already a n in ce.


    When everyone was seated, I realized this table was the head table.


    Interestingly, Arthur''s wife was busy weing the female guests and hadn''t joined this table.


    As soon as the dishes were served, I felt a difort in my stomach. As immediately noticed my unease and whispered, "Are you feeling unwell?" ncing at the others at the table and seeing Lauren looking our way, I said to As, "I''m fine, I''ll have Lauren apany me to the restroom." Lauren had already received my signal, and she stood up, stretching out her hand to me. I quickly got up, and we headed to the restroom together. After sshing cold water on my face, I felt much better.


    Lauren looked at me and asked, "Do you constantly get nauseous?"


    "Not really. Perhaps the food is a bit strong-scented today." I shook off the water from my hands and took a deep breath. "I''m much better now." Just as we were leaving the restroom, a woman walked in. She gave us a faint nce and walked out after washing her hands.


    Lauren and I exchanged nces and raised our eyebrows, not paying much attention to her. Then, we returned to the hall together.


    The dinner was well underway. As saw me return and helped me settle back into my seat. I could tell he was about to ask me how I was feeling from the affection in his gaze.


    "I''m fine," I quickly intercepted his impending question, afraid of drawing unnecessary attention.


    As the dinner progressedte into the night, Arthur remained in high spirits. It was evident that he was very pleased with his future son-inw.


    As, worried that I might be tired, had already excused himself much earlier, with Oliver and Lauren following suit.


    Arthur was particrly jovial tonight,


    having had quite a bit to drink. As he


    saw us off he held As''s hand tightly and spoke sincerely, "As Forge ahead and lead Foswood''s businessmunity. Nothing is a problem for you."


    As just smiled faintly without making any promises.


    Listening closely, I could tell that


    Arthur''s words had a hidden


    meaning. What did he mean by leading Foswood''s business


    community? Was he hinting to As to coborate with Ernest?


    As we got into the car, I noticed that the driver had been switched to Dn.


    Addressing Dn, As said, "Check into Leonard''s background. Also, find out about his business distribution."


    "Understood." Dn nodded.


    As didn''t say much more and held me closer, softly asking, "Are you tired?"


    "I''m okay," I replied dismissively, then said to As, "It seems Mr. Arthur is quite pleased with his future son-inw."


    As didn''t respond.


    I continued, "You know Lance, right?"


    "I do," he affirmed. "He''s close to Leonard."


    "I was wondering why everyone suddenly wants toe back to Foswood. Don''t you find it strange? I remarked casually. "They say the Tomlinson family wants to establish an emerce tform here."


    "The man''s intentions lie elsewhere," As said nonchntly. "What do you mean?" I asked.

 Chapter 1404 Different Paths, Different Strategies

    ?


    I wasn''t sure if he referred to Arthur or Ernest.


    Hisrge hand rubbed my head gently. "Take a break, sweetheart, and think about what midnight snack you''d like to have. That''s the real deal."


    "I just ate. Do you think I''m a pig?" I scoffed. "I can''t move after eating."From N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled at myment. "Do pigs look as beautiful as you?"


    "I consulted the doctor. At this stage, your body consumes a lot of energy, which is crucial for the baby''s development. You need to make sure you''re getting all the nutrients. You won''t gain weight because our baby is absorbing all the nutrients," he exined.


    "You''re too knowledgeable, Dr. As." I rolled my eyes at him.


    "Nutrition is essential for the baby''s development. This is the time when the brain grows. You wouldn''t want our baby to be a little dumb, would you?" he teased me.


    "Our baby must be smarter than me. He needs to win in life from the start."


    "Just because you know so much, you talk like you''ve given birth yourself. How could my child be dumb? Is Ava dumb?" I retorted incredulously. He shook his head immediately. "She''s very intelligent."


    I smiled contentedly. "Exactly. Anyway, you said we were going for a prenatal checkup today, but we forgot about it."


    "Then let''s go tomorrow morning." As quickly suggested. "Regr checkups are still necessary."


    "Okay."


    I readily agreed to his arrangement. Then, I shifted the topic back to the dinner.


    "You''re not very close to Lance, are you?" I looked at As. "Didn''t they say he has a good reputation?"


    As raised his eyebrows slightly. "Well, birds of a feather flock together."


    "Oh?" I was surprised and asked further, "So, it seems like you two don''t see eye to eye?"


    "That''s more or less the case." As didn''t deny it.


    His response didn''t surprise me at all. I observed that As and Lance didn''t interact much tonight.


    Theoretically, they should have been


    close acquaintances since they


    knew each other from school and,


    were both scions of prominent.


    families in Foswood. Howeveral


    always kept a respectful distance,


    which was strange. Content belongs


    "Didn''t they say he has a good reputation?" I questioned As with some doubt.


    "That''s when he''spared to his brother." As''s words carried a lot of weight and seemed to imply something else.


    "I understand. Does it mean there''s something wrong with the Sunny family''s roots?"


    He smiled warmly. "My little girl is so clever."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "As, I''m talking about serious matters, and you''re always beating around the bush and never being serious."


    As said bluntly, "The Sunny family''s business always appears like they''re doing fine on the surface, but there are dark secrets behind the scenes."


    "Aren''t they in the hotel and restaurant industry?" I asked. "Oh, do you mean their hotels..."


    I immediately understood As''s


    implication. Indeed, many


    businesses in the hotel industry not


    fam entirely clean. The Sunny family''s businesses were mostly chain operations, and there would undoubtedly be many irregr establishments.


    As looked at me approvingly and rubbed my head. "Not bad."


    I immediately put on a docile look, leaning into his embrace. "It''s because my teacher taught me well."


    We both chuckled contentedly, and he pulled me closer into his embrace.


    Back at home, I was feeling quite tired. I felt particrlyzy now, and as soon as I saw the bed, I wanted to lie down.


    After taking a shower, I thought of going to the annex to see my father. But by the time As finished blow-drying my hair, I was already half-asleep.


    "I don''t want to see my father anymore, honey. I''m going to sleep..." I murmured, feeling no desire to get up.


    I didn''t know how long I slept or what time it was, but a sudden, urgent buzzing noise woke me up. I listened drowsily for a moment, then realized it was the sound of a vibrating phone.


    Feeling a bit annoyed, I turned over,


    and As already had the phone in his hand. In the dim light, the glow from the phone screen reflected on his handsome face, giving it a somewhat eerie appearance. nuzzled into his arms.


    "Answer it..." I mumbled impatiently, sounding a bit irritated.


    As seemed hesitant for a moment but eventually answered the call. I could only hear a woman''s voice from the phone.

 Chapter 1405 Notification of Critical Illness

    ?


    I instantly became much more awake as the voice came through, clear and devoid of warmth. "As. Come back as soon as possible. Your grandfather is critically ill. This might be yourst chance to see him."


    "Okay." I heard As reply in a simple yet firm tone without any hesitation.


    All my drowsiness vanished immediately. I guessed that the caller was probably Celine.


    As didn''t say much and hung up the phone promptly.


    "Was it Celine?" I asked As, feeling a bit nervous. "What did she say?"


    "Yes. She said my grandfather is critically ill," As''s expression turned cold, and his eyes narrowed in thought.


    "Could it be true?" I asked in doubt, then checked the time on my phone. It was early morning in Nocturnia.


    "Hard to say, but regardless, I''m going back. Normally, she wouldn''t dare not to inform me about such matters, considering the public opinion," As''s tone was calm but decisive.


    "What should we do? Should we take the early morning flight back?" I looked at him. "I want to go with you. I also want to see grandpa. After all, for us, he''s the only family we have left from the Pierce family."


    After a pause, I continued, "And as a member of the Pierce family, I''ll only feel at ease after meeting the real head of the Pierce family, no matter his attitude. Then, I''ll feel like a true member of the family."


    My tone was firm. Given As''s affection for me, I was sure he wouldn''t let me have any regrets.


    Sure enough, he pulled me into his embrace and kissed my forehead. "Alright. Let''s rest for a while. We''ll have to wait until dawn, no matter how urgent."


    As he tightened his embrace, I knew he couldn''t sleep. I didn''t want to say much. I could only nestle against his chest and close my eyes. We really needed to make the most of this resting time.


    But I was wide awake, unable to sleep anymore.


    After lying there for a while in the dim light, As softly asked, "Can''t sleep?"


    "Yeah," I whispered back softly.


    He released his hold on me,id back and stared at the ceiling.


    Then he got up, picked up his phone, and dialed a number.


    A hoarse female voice came through the phone instead, "Mr. As."


    "How''s his condition?" As asked coldly.


    "Not too good."


    "Are they at the old mansion?" As asked again.


    "No. Your grandfather doesn''t allow it. Mr. As, when are youing back?"


    "Today." As''s reply was resolute.


    "That''s great." The person on the other end sounded excited.


    "Wait for me," As said before hanging up.


    Then he made another call, this time


    to Dn. Contact the airport and for a flight route. We''re flying


    apply


    ¦«


    belongs to


    back to Nocturnia in the morning. Content


    UMS


    ||


    I reached for my phone again and checked the time. It was already 4.45 a.m.


    "I''ll pack my bags," I said, getting out of bed. Honestly, I felt a bit uneasy.


    As held me back. "Get some more sleep. We still have plenty of time."


    "I can''t sleep anymore, so I''ll just sleep on the ne," I said.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This time, he didn''t argue. He got up and said, "I''ll go to the study for a while."


    "Okay," I replied. He got up and walked out.


    I knew he must have a lot to deal


    with before leaving. After all, this


    SWR


    was a critical time. Content belongs


    I entered the dressing room and nced at the closet, but my mind was elsewhere.


    At that moment, I couldn''t help but sigh. We were finally going back to Nocturnia, the ce that was both familiar and full of unknowns for me.


    ¨¦n.kikistories


    Swn

 Chapter 1406 Sudden Reluctance

    ?


    I quickly packed a few changes of underwear and two formal dresses, leaving everything else behind.


    I''d grown ustomed to As''s lifestyle while living with him, which made travel arrangements very straightforward.


    His wardrobe was always avable wherever we went, eliminating the need for luggage.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but think about how grateful I was for Ryan. The ability to slip away whenever I needed made life so much easier.


    I also appreciated my parents'' devoted care for Ava, ensuring my peace of mind when I was away.


    Suddenly, I remembered my conversation with Ryan yesterday about urging his family toe to Foswood soon. Ryan''s wedding was around the corner, but yesterday''s rush had made me forget that crucial task.


    With my luggage packed, I pushed it out and sat on the sofa, contemting my recent distractions. Whenever this happened, I felt sorry for Ava. I resolved to spend quality time with her once everything had settled down, perhaps after the birth of my second child.


    That thought led me to Ava''s bedroom.


    A dim night light illuminated the room as Avay sprawled across her bed t covered her with a nket and sat beside her, admiring her innocent and peaceful expression.


    UMS


    As I leaned down to gently kiss her, she opened her eyes and murmured, "Mommy..."


    She reached out and hugged my neck, her arms surprisingly strong. Iid down beside her, enveloped by her milky scent, and eventually drifted off to sleep.


    When I woke up, Ava stirred, and I followed suit. I nced at the time and realized it was already 7:30 a.m.


    Ava''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw me in her bed. She wondered if As and I had quarreled.


    Amused by her assumption, I denied it, and she giggled in response. Momentster, Jenny woke up too, her curiosity piqued by our conversation.


    I invited her over and hugged bothAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    girls close, marveling at how well-behaved they were. Then, remembering my impending trip, I informed them of my uing business trip with As.


    As I expected, Ava reacted quickly, questioning me about the duration of my absence. I assured them it would be brief, but in truth, I struggled to pinpoint the exact return date.


    It could be a week, a fortnight, a month...

 Chapter 1407 Using the Law Against Them

    ?


    Faced with my daughter''s inquiries, I could only try to reassure her. "Mommy will be back as soon as possible."


    "You always say that, but you keeping backter andter!" Ava''s emotions instantly surfaced as she pouted. Her gaze lowered and she looked extremely upset.


    "I''d never lie to you. It''s just that some things don''t go as smoothly as we imagined, which dys my return home," I patiently exined.


    She suddenly looked up, and I noticed that her eyes were glistening with tears. "But I don''t want you to keep going on business trips, Mommy. I''ll be lonely."


    "How could you be lonely?" I was sympathetic, but amused by her statement. "Don''t you have Jenny, Grandma, and Grandpa to keep youpany? How could you be lonely?"


    "But they''re not you, Mommy. I want you, Mommy." Ava''s tears finally fell, rolling down her cheeks.


    I quickly reached out to embrace her, feeling a pang of guilt. I understood her loneliness.


    "Alright, I understand. We''ll try not to go on so many business trips from now on. But I''ll definitely bring back lots of gifts for you. And after we deal with this, I''ll take you all with me next time." I tried to give her some hope to cheer her up.


    "You always say that! You said you would take me to see Grandpa Archie in Sris, but you didn''t," Ava retorted.


    Her words left me speechless. I suddenly realized that my credibility in Ava''s eyes had taken a hit.


    Just then, As''s voice came from the doorway. "We won''t let you down, Ava. Mommy and Daddy are going to Nocturnia to reim our home."


    "Really?" Ava''s eyes lit up as she heard As''s voice. She sat up with excitement and looked at him as he entered the room. "Daddy, is what you''re saying true?"


    Her expression was priceless.


    "It''s true. I''ve never lied to you, have I?" As sat down behind me, wrapping his arms around me and addressing Ava. "The thing is, our home has been taken by someone else. So we need to go and reason with them, and then we''lle back. That''s why it''ll take some time. Can you ept that?"


    As had a way of turning a serious, tricky situation into a story, exining it clearly and persuasively to Ava.


    He really was a good father.


    Ava sat there, thinking about As''s words.


    Then she asked, "Are they bad people? Why did they take our home?"


    It was clear she had been drawn into this issue.


    "Yes. They''re very bad people," As replied firmly. "At that time, Mommy and Daddy were just children like you, so they took advantage of us."


    "Will you get our home back, Daddy?" Ava looked at As


    al


    seriously. "My teacher says we can use thew to fight bad people."


    Both As and I couldn''t help butugh.


    "Yes. We''ll use thew. I''ll definitely reim our home for us. Then we''ll take you back to see the home where Mommy and Daddy spent our childhood. Your grandparents lived there too." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Okay. Daddy, you have to work hard. You need to get it back."


    "It might take a while. Can you ept that?" As asked.


    "Yes. We can''t let bad people live in our house!" She said determinedly.


    I sighed with relief when I saw her expression. As and I exchanged a grateful nce.


    Just then, my mom pushed the door open and saw us there. She looked stunned.


    I quickly said, "Mom, I''m flying to Nocturnia with As today."


    My mom''s eyes narrowed for a moment, then she realized what was going on. "You''re going today? Why the rush?" "Yeah." As stood up and held my hand. "My grandfather is seriously ill, so we need to go back and see him."


    "Your grandfather is sick?" my mom said. "Then you should go."


    She waved to Ava and Jenny, "You two,e down and wash up. You have to go to school."


    Ava and Jenny climbed out of bed, and my mom took them to the bathroom while saying to us, "You two, go eat breakfast quickly."


    As nodded and reached for my hand, "Let''s go have breakfast and leave."

 Chapter 1408 Reluctance Before Departure

    ?


    At the dining table, As briefed my adoptive dad too, saying, "I''ll discuss theb with you when I return. But I''ve already arranged for people to start building theb, so there''s no need to worry."


    "I''ll wait for you to return. There''s no rush." He seemed a bit emotional.


    I noticed my mom''s expression freeze for a moment. My adoptive dad might not have told her about that yet. But since As was here, my mom didn''t ask about it.


    My adoptive dad probably hadn''t expected As to start building theb for him.


    After breakfast, we still had time to spare before our flight. As told me he wanted to visit my father in the annex and discuss something with him.


    I nodded. "I''ll go with you. I''ll check on Loak and Anya too, and let them know where we''re going."


    As nodded, and we headed to the annex together. He went to visit my father while I went to see Loak and Anya.


    I knew As must have had something important to discuss with my father, since my father would have some thoughts about our trip back to Nocturnia.


    Loak and Anya were already awake. Anya was setting the breakfast from the main building on a table. When she saw me enter, she greeted me in surprise. "Why are you here so early, Mrs. Chloe? Are you heading to work?"


    "It''s been a few days since Ist saw you. I need to make sure you''re doing well." I smiled at them.


    ncing at their breakfast table, which was identical to ours, I asked Anya, "Are you still eating well? Are you getting used to it?"


    "It''s good. I''m used to the food here now. It''s even better than it was at home." Her face lit up with joy and her voice filled with happiness. She was clever and knew how to please people.


    "Look at my brother, Mrs. Chloe!"


    She finished setting out the breakfast and pointed at Loak. It had been a week since Ist saw him, and I could see that he looked better than when I saw him in the garden.


    I nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "Great. You look much better."


    "I can walk now. The doctor said my wound is healing well, and it doesn''t hurt anymore." Loak spoke a little stiffly. "I''m fine now."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After he finished, he got off the bed and took a few slow but steady steps.


    I didn''t know how he had managed to carry my seriously injured father out of there. It must have required a lot of determination and strength.


    "That''s great!" I smiled happily. "Be careful and don''t force yourself to walk too much. Let''s eat."


    Loak smiled and walked to the dining table himself. "Are you eating with us, Mrs. Chloe?"


    "I''ve already eaten." I smiled at him.


    see you


    "I''m here to tell you two that I''ll be going on a business trip. I''lle when I return, but I have task for you. if you''re free, you can go talk to my father."


    I told Loak that, since they had known each other before.


    Also, I worried my father would be anxious when I wasn''t at home. Having someone to talk to would distract him.


    "Alright, we''ll definitelyplete that task," the siblings said together.


    After talking to them, I went to my father''s room. He reached out his hand to me, and I quickly ced mine in his palm.


    My father looked at me indulgently. "Go back home with As, Chloe. But be careful. You''re pregnant, after all. Be cautious in everything."


    I understood what he meant when he said ''be careful''.


    "Take good care of her, As. Do as


    much as you can, but don''t be too eager, Celine will have to pay the price for what she did one day," My father said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, Dad." As nodded earnestly, then put his arm around my shoulder. "Let''s go."


    My father squeezed my hand tightly, his eyes filled with reluctance. "I''ll be waiting for you to return."


    I nodded. "We''ll be back soon."


    But deep down in my heart, I knew that we wouldn''t return so soon.

 Chapter 1409 Waiting for Your Return

    ?


    After saying what needed to be said, As held my hand and we left my father''s room as he watched us leave.


    After we changed our clothes, my mom stood at the door to see us off. She seemed hesitant, which made me feel a pang of sadness.


    I knew she must have been reluctant for me to leave for Nocturnia. I went to hug her. "I''m leaving the house and Ava to you, Mom. I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    Her head rested against my chest as she nodded. "Be safe and don''t worry about us. I''ll be here to take care of everything."


    Her words touched me deeply and resonated with me.


    "Alright. Take care, Mom. I''m leaving now." After saying that, I let go of her. "I''ll be back soon."


    We got into the car and left the vi for the airport.


    On the way there, I called Ryan''s parents to ask them toe to Foswood as soon as possible to help Ryan prepare for the wedding.


    The news made his parents ecstatic, and even I was infected by their excitement.


    When we arrived at the airport, we went straight to our ne through the VIP channel.


    While we waited for takeoff, I called Ryan and Lauren separately to tell them where I was going.


    Ryan said very seriously, "Have a safe journey. I''ll be waiting for good news from you. And more importantly, I''ll look forward to your quick return." "Don''t worry, I''ll help you n the wedding when I get back," I said with a lightugh.


    "Alright, I won''t get married until youe back," Ryan joked.


    I immediately teased him back. "You said it."


    We hung up as weughed.


    We took off at ten o''clock.


    Dn and Tristan were with us, as well as As''s entourage of bodyguards.


    I told As, "I''ll rest in the bedroom. You guys can go about your business. Don''t worry about me."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He got up and escorted me to the


    bedroom. I knew that with the


    et


    change in ns, As would definitely have to adjust his overall n. Since I couldn''t help, I didn''t want to waste his precious time. Every second counted.


    "Try to get some rest. If you can''t sleep,e out and sit with me. Long flights can be tiring. How are you feeling? We can go for a check-up as soon as we arrive."


    I smiled, realizing that he had remembered we were supposed to go to a check-up today.


    "I''m fine. There''s been nothing unusual. You don''t need to worry." I reassured him.


    "That''s good. Rest up," he said, then watched as Iy on the bed. "Do you want anything to drink?"


    "Not now. Go about your business," I


    said gently to As. I wanted to be alone for a while. After all, I was flying to a world that was unknown yet familiar to me, and it was getting closer. I wasn''t ready to face what was going to happen.


    Although As saw through my words, he stared at me for a while before kissing me lightly. "Alright, rest for a while. I''lle backter." "Okay. I''ll go to sleep soon."


    When he heard me say that, he reluctantly left the bedroom.


    That man really didn''t want to leave my side.


    I sighed and closed my eyes, but couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    I justy there, lost in my thoughts.


    When As quietly pushed the door open at lunchtime, he thought I was asleep, but he found me staring at the ceiling with eyes wide open. He quickly came in and sat next to me. "Why aren''t you asleep?"


    I smiled, held his hand, and said, "I can''t sleep. I keep wondering what it''s going to be like over there."


    As picked up my hand and kissed it gently. "Don''t overthink it, and don''t stress yourself about it. Rx. We''ll take back what belongs to us there. Maybe you''ll remember something when we''re there."


    He really understood me and knew exactly what I meant by ''there''.


    "I''m not afraid of anything if I have you by my side. It''s just that I''m attracted to that ce. It''s like


    there''s a kind of magic drawing met


    in." I looked at As''s handsome face. And I feel like there are so many things I need to do, but everything is in chaos, and I don''t know where to start."


    "You''ll have direction with me by your side." Asforted me with a hint of dominance.


    "Your grandpa..." I hesitated, not sure whether to continue.

 Chapter 1410 The Bosss Dry Humor

    ?


    He sensed my hesitation and gently patted my hand, saying, "That was exactly what I wanted to talk to you about. No matter his attitude, you need to remember that you''re the future female head of the Pierce family."


    His words moved me deeply.


    "And the Pierce family now is not the same as the Pierce family back then. He is my grandfather, but he''s just an old man with blood ties to me. My respect for him is limited to that of an elder."


    As said that with a serious tone, showing that he was sincere.


    He continued, "Besides, he has no special privilege or authority over me. He has no right to influence any of my decisions. So, you don''t need to care about his attitude."


    I really hadn''t expected As to say that about his grandfather.


    He lifted me up, saying, "Let''s have dinner. The food on our ne is pretty good. You should try it. Maybe you''ll feel like sleeping after eating."


    "True." Iughed, teasing him. "As thedy boss, I can fire anyone if they don''t do their job well."


    My triumphant gesture seeded in pleasing As. He seemed unsettled and shrugged. "You want to exercise your authority? I''m just afraid you won''t get the chance."


    "Feeling confident? Are you really that great?" I teased him.


    He shrugged again.


    Weughed and walked out of the bedroom, heading to the dining area at the back.


    Surprisingly, the food on the ne was excellent. The steak was incredibly delicious, and it was probably the best steak I''d ever tasted.


    We enjoyed the meal immensely.


    Iughed as I ate, ncing at As suggestively. Dn and Tristan, who were dining with us, looked puzzled and asionally nced at As, who was looking pleased with himself.


    My appetite had been affected since I became pregnant and everything usually tasted nd, but I thought that the steak was really good.


    It was tender, sulent, and perfectly seasoned.


    As was delighted to see me enjoying the food. He happily watched me eat and asked Dn and Tristan, "Is it delicious?"


    As soon as he spoke, I burst intoughter, leaving Dn unsure how to respond.


    As pressed on. "Hmm?"


    Dn could only nod. "It''s really delicious."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. This is a meal for pregnant women," As said with a mischievous smile.


    Dn and Tristan immediately looked at me, their expressions odd.


    Tristan looked at both of us and tentatively asked, "Does that mean we can''t eat it?"


    As didn''t say a word, but he ate a piece of steak.


    That made me and Dnughfortably.


    After all, Dn understood As''s humor very well since he had been around As for a long time.


    After we finished eating, it didn''t take


    vel.ne


    long for my stomach to start working again. I found myself involuntarily fighting to keep my eyes open.


    Sto


    I muttered, "Looks like I really need to sleep for a while."


    As looked at my drowsy face with a blissful smile and quickly said, "I''ll take you back to our room."


    He led me back to the bedroom. We


    lay down together on the bed. I


    dmy head on his arm and


    asked, "Are you going 100?"


    "Yeah," he replied eagerly.


    UMS


    "Don''t you have a meeting?" I was confused. "Yeah, but it''s fine. It''s important for me to sleep with you."


    I entered a dream. In the dream, I seemed to have returned to our house in Nocturnia. The door was luxurious, and I could vaguely see the vi nestled among the greenery inside.

 Chapter 1411 Eerie Dreamscape

    ?


    As I reached the doorway, someone opened the door for me, and I stepped inside.


    The house was grand. It gleamed white like something out of a fairy tale pce. Thendscaping in the courtyard was beautifully manicured, with a veranda at one end and a white swing gently swaying in the breeze.


    I could almost see a girl in a red dress sitting on it, herughter echoing in the courtyard, while a handsome boy pushed her higher on the swing. She soared like a bird, high into the air.


    The boy was handsome, exuding an aura of elegance.


    The girl excitedly shouted, "Higher. Can you make me go higher?"


    As I turned around, I saw a gentle woman sitting on the veranda, watching us from afar.


    I heard the girl''s voice ring out, "Mommy, am I high enough?"


    She just smiled, not saying a word.


    The woman got up to leave, and I quickly looked away from the swing, hurrying to catch up. I felt a genuine fondness for her.


    She was just ahead of me, heading toward the vi''s greenhouse. It was arge ss structure bathed in sunlight, looking absolutely radiant inside.


    It was filled with exotic flowers and nts, and I gazed around curiously.


    Finally, I saw her by arge pond, quietly observing the lotus blooming there. They were pale yellow with golden stamens.


    "Ste."


    I thought I heard her call out, and I couldn''t help but run over.


    She asked me, "Do you like it?"


    I nodded with a bright smile. "It''s beautiful. Why do you like the lotus flower, Mommy?"


    "Because they symbolize harmony, purity, and light. They are the embodiment of all things beautiful." She opened her hand, revealing a miniature yellow lotus.


    "What''s this?" I stared at the lotus in her hand.


    It was made of inset rubies carved into the shape of petals that were intricately mounted on a base. The entire flower was exquisitely crafted and lifelike, sparkling in her palm, its priceless value evident.


    "It''s a brooch. Do you think it looks real?" She looked at me and asked gently.


    The affection in her gaze made me feel particrly warm, and I wanted to move closer to her.


    She pulled me over and pinned the lotus brooch to my dress. It shimmered brilliantly against the backdrop of my white dress.


    Feeling exceptionally beautiful, I ran out of the garden while calling for my father.


    I saw the gates open again, and a car drove in. Several people got out. Their faces were a bit blurry to me, but I still called out to them, "Do I look pretty?"


    They all looked at me, smiling. The young man leaned against a couple, and I saw my father when he was young. He picked me up, spinning me around, and myughter filled the air.


    I ran back into the house, still shouting, "As,e quickly."


    The group walked into the hall, and I kept calling out to them, rushing inside.


    In the side hall, there was a white piano that gleamed, like my mother said.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I called out to As to y the piano with me. He smiled and sat down beside me, and the beautiful melody echoed through the spacious hall Two couples stood by the piano, smiling happily and harmonigusly, their eyes full of loving looks directed at us.


    My hands danced across the keys, and I felt truly happy.


    But suddenly, everyone disappeared, and I saw my mother crying.


    The house suddenly felt cold, with no one around. I jumped off the stool in horror, wanting to run to her.


    I saw her still holding the lotus, then wiped away her tears and took a box of choctes.


    She put thest piece of chocte in my mouth. It was so sweet.


    Then, she ced the brooch on a stack of beige cloth with words on it, wrapped it up, and put it in the box.


    "Mommy, why are you putting it away? Aren''t you going to wear it anymore?" I asked her.


    She closed the lid, then took out a thick white candle and ced it over the fire. Soon, the wax melted, and my mother allowed it to drip over the box.


    I looked at her actions in confusion, and asked anxiously, "Mommy, what are you doing? Why are you doing this?"


    She didn''t answer me.


    Her tears streamed down her face, some dripping onto her hands. I could almost feel her pain, and I noticed that her hands were red from the hot


    wax.

 Chapter 1412 Clues in the Dream

    ?


    I felt a dull ache in my head, causing me to toss and turn ufortably. It was as if I feared the wax might drip onto my hands.


    In a haze, I murmured, "Mommy, does it hurt?"


    She said something, and her voice echoed persistently in my ears.


    A warm hand gently sped mine, guiding me through winding paths, past a towering tree surrounded by vibrant flowers, until we reached a small tree.


    "What kind of tree is this, Mommy?" I looked up at the short tree.


    "An almond eucalyptus tree. It''s the tallest tree, do you remember?" Holding a package, she began to dig into the soil under the tree.


    My head throbbed. I tossed and turned in bed.


    "Chlo, wake up." A gentle voice called out to me.


    I mumbled, trying to open my eyes, but I couldn''t.


    "Chlo... wake up."


    The voice grew clearer.


    Yet, my mother''s voice continued to echo, "It''s the tallest tree. Remember this, okay?"


    "Chlo, wake up." I felt arge hand gently tapping my cheeks.


    Startled, I abruptly opened my eyes.


    My head was pounding. Instinctively, I pressed my temples, grunting.


    "What''s wrong? Had a nightmare?" As''s gentle voice sounded in my ear, gradually drowning out my mother''s words.


    I gazed nkly at his worried face. I leaned against him, letting out a relieved sigh, and softly groaned.


    "My head hurts. I had a dream," I murmured, closing my eyes and clicking my tongue. "I''m so thirsty."


    I suspected it was from eating too much spicy food earlier. As handed me a ss of water, which he had prepared.


    I gulped down the water, feeling its coolness flow down my throat. I instantly felt more energetic, and my headache seemed to ease.


    "Thanks, honey. You''re the best." I grinned.


    As expected, he kissed me and smiled.


    "You want more? There''s freshly squeezed orange juice." He looked at me proudly.


    I didn''t really want more, but seeing his expectant gaze, I didn''t dare to say otherwise.


    "Yes." I sat up straight, leaving his embrace, and smiled at him. "My ssmate said the juice on our ne is really good."


    He handed me a ss of juice, smiling. "Your ssmate is just ttering you. Do you believe that?"


    "Indeed, it''s delicious. Why wouldn''t I believe them?" I took a sip.


    "Then are you still going to reprimand them, my dear wife?" As smirked.


    "Are you here to tease me again?" Iughed, and he pinched my nose.


    "What time do we arrive?" I asked him.


    "At 9 p.m.," he said, then checked the time. "We still have a while. You want to rest a bit more?"


    "No, I''m good. My head hurts too much from sleeping already."


    "Then let''s get up and move around," he suggested, and I grabbed his hand, getting out of bed.


    He brought me a pair of soft slippers before leading me outside our room.


    Through the porthole, I saw a sea of clouds outside, stretching as far as the eye could see. It asionally revealed a ray of sunset, which looked magnificent.


    I had never flown for so long before, so my feet were a bit weak.


    I saw Dn and Tristan looking at aptop together, and they were very focused. Their fingers danced on top of the keyboard, and I wondered what they were typing.


    When we arrived in Nocturnia, it was already night.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After we got into the car that came to pick us up directly from the airport, I asked As softly, "Where are we going first?"


    He whispered back, "Let''s go back to


    our ce. It''s toote, and you''reneo


    tired.


    for the night and then we


    will go see Grandpa tomorrow


    ggums


    I smiled faintly. This arrangement suited me just fine.

 Chapter 1413 The Forgetful Nanny

    ?


    The car sped through the streets, and I had no idea where we were heading. But with As by my side, I felt reassured. As long as he was with me, I wasn''t afraid, even if we were at the ends of the earth.


    After about 40 minutes, the car stopped in front of a house, and we all got out.


    The warm air here was no different from Foswood, making me feel at ease. If it weren''t for the different house and garden, I would have thought we were back at Pleca Park.


    As held my hand as we walked in.


    An elderly woman came out to greet us, eximing, "Mr. As, you''re finally back!"


    The woman weed him with open arms, and he strode over and embraced her while I stood by, feeling a bit awkward.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The olddy seemed ecstatic, patting his back and tearing up. "It''s been so long since I''ve seen you."


    As didn''t rush to pull away from her embrace, letting her pat his back. It was clear they shared a special bond, and the olddy had deep affection for As.


    Finally, As stood up and said to the olddy, "Guess who I brought back with me."


    The olddy was surprised to notice me standing beside them.


    She looked at me with warm eyes, scrutinizing me from head to toe. Suddenly, a glimmer of recognition shed in her eyes, and she blurted out, "Ms. Ste? I-Is she our Ms. Ste?"


    As proudly smiled like a child. "Your eyesight is as sharp as ever! You haven''t aged a bit."


    The olddy chuckled proudly. "Oh my. Who''s getting old? How could I age when I still need to take care of you both?"


    Then she looked at me, examining me carefully. "You''ve changed, but you''re bing more beautiful. You''re different from when you were a child, but still so beautiful! Mr. As, how did you find her?"


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I nced at As, feeling a bit at a loss. As knew I would be ufortable, but he didn''t tell me who she was.


    The olddy walked slowly toward me and took my hand, giving it a squeeze. Then she opened her arms slowly, and I awkwardly let her pull me into a hug.


    She patted my back like she did to As too.


    Her voice was filled with excitement, "It''s really you. My Ms. Ste has returned."


    "You''ve confirmed she''s Ste yourself, right?" As asked mysteriously.


    The olddy finally let go of me, but her eyes still lingered on my face unwillingly. "We''re indeed blessed by the heavens.¡±


    But she seemed to notice my unease and looked at As in doubt.


    "She lost her childhood memories, so she doesn''t remember who you are." As shrugged.


    "Chlo, she''s our nanny, Sandy." As put his arm around me and introduced me, "We were both raised by her since we were little."


    "Sandy?" I murmured, repeating the word, looking at the olddy in front of me. She was my nanny, the person second only to a mother.


    "How could she lose her memory?"


    The nanny, after hearing As''s words, seemed to lose control


    "What did Ms. Ste go through? How could this happen to her?¡±


    UMS


    "Chlo, the time we spent with the nanny in our childhood was longer than with our parents. When they were busy with work and traveling, it was the nanny who took care of us," As exined.


    I looked deeply at the nanny, who seemedpletely unfamiliar to me but undeniably kind.


    "When the incident happened back then, the nanny was also drugged and almost died at their hands. Later, it was Marco who saved her and sent her away.


    "After I was safe, I bought this house and brought her back," As continued, his emotions evident.


    Then he looked at the nanny. "Every time Ie back to Nocturnia, it feels like I''ming home. Wherever the nanny is, that''s our home."

 Chapter 1414 The Familiar Taste

    ?


    I knew As seemed cold on the outside, but deep down, he was warm-hearted. He cherished family above all else.


    Perhaps family love was something scarce in his life. In the Pierce family, it was practically non-existent, which exined his distant attitude toward his grandfather.


    All they showed toward their kin was indifference and cruelty.


    As I looked at the elderly woman before me, I softly called out, "Sandy."


    She instantly broke down, embracing me once again. "Ms. Ste, you''ve grown up so much! I''m so happy that I get to see you again."


    I felt choked up too, and I was deeply regretting not remembering anything. I hated not understanding her significance in my life.


    As quickly pulled me away, telling the nanny, "You say you''re not old? You cry at the drop of a hat. That''s a sign of ageing." Sandy chuckled at his words. "You just want me to get old, don''t you?"


    "You still have kids to take care of, so don''t make her cry. She''s pregnant now." As sounded somewhat smug.


    Her mouth was agape as she looked at me, then at my abdomen. "Y-You two are really together? And with a kid on the way?"


    As shrugged, spreading his hands. "I made sure to find my wife. You''ve always known that she would be my wife."


    Perhaps it was this statement, or maybe the nanny saw our joyful expressions, or she learned about my pregnancy, but she suddenly burst into dance.


    Her slightly plump body swayed, lifting our spirits. I couldn''t help but smile broadly. She was a unique elderly woman.


    All the anxiety I had felt along the way disappeared in that moment.


    As was also amused by Sandy''s dance. He squinted his eyes and said, "Sandy, we''re hungry."


    Instantly, the nanny froze in her tracks, as if someone had pressed the pause button. In the next moment, she vanished into the wind.


    Asughed like a child, embracing me and kissing me. "Our home used to be so carefree and joyful."


    I looked at him, trying hard to recall those scenes, but my mind was still nk.


    "Really?" I concealed my disappointment and pretended to be happy.


    Before long, Sandy came out again, informing us that dinner was ready. There wasn''t much food on the table, but it was surprisingly delicious.


    I didn''t feel nauseous at all. Sandy stood beside me, urging me to eat quickly.


    "You sit too, and let''s eat together," I said to her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll watch you eat. Eat and see if it still tastes the same." She gestured, her tone sincere and eager.


    As looked at me warmly, saying, "Go ahead. See if you like the taste."


    Sandy nodded eagerly. "Try it."


    I picked up my spoon hesitantly, took a bite of the vegetables, and felt a different sensation on my tongue. The vegetables were tender, fresh, and perfectly seasoned with a hint of garlic.


    "It''s so delicious!" I couldn''t help but exim.


    Sandyughed joyfully, "These were your favorite vegetables."


    My favorite vegetables?


    I looked at As, seeking confirmation.


    As nodded. "You loved them when you were a child."


    He then picked up a piece of toast and put it in front of me, indicating that I should try it.


    I picked it up with my hand, took a small bite, and eximed, "Is this cinnamon toast?" Sandy nodded eagerly.


    But suddenly, the food seemed tasteless to me. As had mentioned that my mother had made my favorite cinnamon toast for us that day, and then she was gone forever.


    As immediately sensed my mood and patted my back. "Don''t dwell on unpleasant memories. Look, we''ve moved on. With the nanny here, we''re lucky to enjoy the delicious food from that time."


    "It''s so good to be back." I smiled, choking up.


    "Yes, so we should look forward to the better things in life. Look, we came back, didn''t we?" As said it with deep emotion.


    I grinned. "Let''s eat."


    That meal became my strongest memory, even though I couldn''t remember anything else. Sandy told me so much about my food preferences back then.


    We talked so much over the meal that it was alreadyte at night by the time we stood up.

 Chapter 1415 The Old Family Home

    ?


    As escorted me back to the master bedroom upstairs while softly saying, "Though it''s not our original home, this is my own ce. Wee home, honey."


    Honestly, I was deeply touched like never before at that moment.


    I belonged here, yet I hadn''t been around for so many years. Now, I had finally returned, and I was determined to reim what was rightfully mine.


    For some reason, I was really looking forward to seeing Celine again tomorrow.


    As stayed with me as I finished washing up, and we fell asleep in each other''s arms. I felt no sense of unfamiliarity here at all.


    The next day, as I woke up, the sound of gentle rain greeted my ears.


    I touched the space beside me, finding it empty and the bed already cold.


    When did he leave? I had slept so deeply that I had no idea.


    After getting up and freshening up, I changed into afortable long dress I had brought with me and walked out of the room quietly.


    We had arrived tootest night to see the surroundings clearly, but even though it was raining now, the view outside was crystal clear.


    The scenery outside was delightful. It seemed to be an estate with flowers blooming in the yard.


    I descended the stairs to find that the hall was quiet. The size of this house was much smaller than Pleca Park.


    When I reached the ground floor, Sandy wasing in from outside. She looked up and saw me, asking with joy, "Ms. Ste, did you sleep wellst night?"


    "Yeah," I replied softly, and asked, "Sandy, where''s As?"


    Afterst night, we had be quite familiar with each other.


    "He went out, but he''ll be back soon. Are you hungry?" She asked briskly while heading toward the dining room.


    I followed behind her into the kitchen, asking, "What time did he leave?"


    "He leftst night," she replied.


    I suddenly understood why the spot next to me in bed was cold. He had to leavest night, but still, he went to bed first with me. He was probably afraid I couldn''t sleep in an unfamiliar ce.


    "He went out to take care of something. Don''t worry, he''ll be back soon." Sandy seemed to know exactly where he had gone.


    But I didn''t press for more information. As had said that between us, trust was the most important thing.


    "Sandy, are you the only one here?" I asked.


    We hadn''t seen anyone else since we returned yesterday.


    "No, there are a few more. They live in the cottage behind the yard and are responsible for everything outside. There''s also a younger maid here, but she happened to take a couple of days off. She''ll be back today." Sandy continued to work briskly while speaking to me.


    "When Mr. As isn''t around, it''s a waste of money to have so many people Iris once worked for the Pierce family. After the change of ownership at the Pierce family home, Iris left."


    That was the nanny; once she started talking, she told me everything I wanted to know. Strangely, I didn''t know how to ask her about the past, and she didn''t need me to ask.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Memories woulde flooding back to her as she spoke.


    "She was ill for a long time after Mrs. Tammy passed away. After Mr. As bought this house, she came back to work for him. They are loyal servants."


    "Was this house built by As?" I asked Sandy, looking at the scenery outside.


    "No, this is an old estate. Mr. As bought it all and had the interiorpletely renovated. Even the garden outside was repaired after Mr. As bought it.


    "Mr. As is very intelligent. These are actually two connected estates. Back then, this was originally the dowry of Mr. As''s grandma."


    "Oh?" I asked curiously, which meant that this ce used to be the property of the Cross family.


    "Yeah. At that time, the Pierce family wasn''t as influential as it is now. It was only because of Mr. As''s grandfather''s charm that his grandmother chose to marry the old man."


    I wasn''t surprised to hear this. Obviously, she was also dissatisfied with As''s grandfather.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1416 The Most Handsome Man in the World

    ?


    "Mr. David sold this ce after Mrs. Nancy passed away, but the buyer went bankrupt. These two courtyards were abandoned for many years, and rumors started spreading about ghosts haunting the ce. But..." Sandy shrugged.


    Then, she continued, "Mr. As doesn''t believe in that nonsense, so he bought them all back."


    "Why would people say that?" I asked.


    "Well, some malicious people wanted to stir up trouble, but it was all for the best. The properties eventually returned to Mr. As''s hands despite being abandoned for over a decade," Sandy looked proud.


    "He''s not afraid of anything supernatural. This was his grandmother''s property, after all. What''s there to be afraid of?" Sheughed contentedly. "After Mr. As took over, he renovated the ce. These courtyards are quite spacious. When the weather clears up, I''ll show you around. It''s beautiful here.


    "Mr. As used to bring you here when you two were younger. Afterward, Mr. As found me and asked me to look after this ce since it was his home. Poor boy, those years were tough for him." She choked up again.


    "He wasn''t happy during those years. I didn''t even know where he was. When I saw hime to get me...


    "I could hardly believe my eyes when I saw him again. Mr. As had grown so tall. He had be a man. But my heart ached for him because he wouldn''t smile, and he always looked cold.


    ¡°He cried when I asked him about you. He cried like a child that day, and it broke my heart..." Sandy pounded her chest, taking deep breaths.


    I was moved too, and felt a lump in my throat as I teared up.


    "How could such despicable people exist? Why hasn''t she died yet?" Sandy vented her resentment. "She''s as venomous as a snake!


    "Since then, hees back every Christmas to tend to his parents'' graves all alone. I apany him every time.


    "Everything''s all better now that you''re back. Look at him now, he''s smiling. He''s so handsome when he smiles, isn''t he? I dare say he''s the most handsome man in the world." Sandy exaggerated, raising her hands.


    "I agree," I chimed in, and we bothughed.


    "Time for breakfast, my little


    set


    She put my breakfast on a


    tray and brought it out for me. Your children will be beautiful. We can''t let them go hungry."


    I sat down at the dining table and gestured for her to sit too.


    "Are there any other older servants from back then working in the old family home now?" I asked Sandy as I ate breakfast.


    She shook her head.


    "Is the ce still the same?" I inquired. "Is it far from here?"


    "It''s a little far, but they say it''s the same as before. It''s as luxurious as ever, but it looks cheap now


    because of those two devils Sandy


    cursed.


    She suddenly asked, "You really can''t remember anything?"


    I shook my head. "No. I don''t remember anything."


    "My poor child."


    Just then, As walked in from outside, parts of him soaked by the rain.


    I quickly stood up, wanting to wipe the rain off him. He smiled at me. "Hold on. I''ll change ande down to have breakfast with you."


    Sandy immediately got up and prepared breakfast for him.


    He came downstairs, kissed my forehead, and sat beside me. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah, very well." I smiled contentedly. "It''s so beautiful here, but it''s a pity it''s raining."


    1N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "When the rain stops, I''ll take you around


    grand yard. That was


    grandma''s dowry. The Pierce family lived here for a while after my great-grandpa''s wedding."

 Chapter 1417 Journey to the Old Family Home

    ?


    Although I had just heard Sandy''s ount of the mansion''s history, I didn''t stop him. I wanted to hear his perspective on the story.


    "After my great-grandpa''s business flourished, he built our family''s home, and this ce was abandoned. After grandma passed away, this ce was transferred to someone else for a time due to financial reasons.


    "Unfortunately, the buyerster fell on hard times and couldn''t sell it. The mansion on the left side of this property also belonged to grandma. It was abandoned for over a decade. After stabilizing the situation, I bought it back. However, the exterior still remained in its original style."


    I looked around, seeing a different scenery through the rain.


    "After we eat, we''ll go to the family home. It''s the rainy season in Nocturnia at this time of year. You used to hate this weather when you were young." I still disliked rainy days.


    "Is the family home far from here?" I asked As.


    "Not really. It''s on the other side of the hill," As replied.


    After finishing our meal, I went upstairs to change into the outfit I had prepared for this asion.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was still raining heavily outside, and it was a little gloomy and chilly. As held an umbre over us and embraced me as we walked out. Sandy watched us get into the car and waved goodbye.


    Although I maintained a calm demeanor, I was actually quite nervous.


    I was feeling someplex emotions.


    As sensed my feelings and gently held my hand, offering me an invisible source of strength.


    "I''m here, don''t worry," As reassured me softly.


    "Okay," I replied.


    After about 40 minutes of driving, we arrived at a mansion halfway up the hill. It was quite high up and offered a view of a part of the city below. The air up here was fresh too.


    As held an umbre above me as I got out of the car. He led me to the tightly closed gate and pressed the doorbell.


    As we waited for the door to open, As lowered his gaze to look at me standing beside him, giving me a warm smile filled with contentment.


    I understood what he was feeling.


    He didn''t feel lonely now that I was


    ove


    by his side. I imagined that he must have felt lonely every time he


    entered here.


    The gate opened, and an elderly man came out, respectfully greeting him. "Hello, Mr. As."


    As just snorted and held my hand as we strode in.


    I couldn''t help but steal a nce at the old man.


    He must be grandpa''s personal servant. As didn''t introduce me to him, so it was clear that he held no regard for this man.


    As we walked into the courtyard, I


    was slightly surprised. The mansion was built in the Etrian-style, which was a stark contrast to other buildings in this country.


    It looked a little old, but it exuded a grand and mysterious atmosphere.


    The old man who had greeted us hurriedly caught up and walked ahead of us, maintaining a respectful demeanor.


    After passing through several doors and crossing some courtyards and gardens, we arrived at a small. building. At the door, the man bowed slightly and said softly, "Please wait here, Mr. As."


    Then he hurried inside.


    A few secondster, he came out again and said, "Pleasee in, Mr. As."


    As led me in, walking briskly toward the interior of the house.


    At this moment, all the anxiety I had felt along the way suddenly disappeared, and my heart became exceptionally calm. I didn''t know why either.


    I just had to think of him as an elderly person.


    As led me inside with ease and familiarity.


    Inside the room, I saw a skinny old man sitting upright on a redwood armchair.

 Chapter 1418 Real or Feigned Illness

    ?


    This must be David''s bedroom. A wooden board divided the interior.


    In front of the board, there was a set of redwood tables and chairs, with three seats on each side.


    David, who was wearing a white suit, was sitting on the main redwood armchair.


    As we approached him, I could see that although he was thin, he didn''t seem frail, which contradicted the news we had heard on the phone, that he had been gravely ill.


    As''s expression was cold, indicating that he had anticipated this.


    However, I felt unsettled. They had imed he was critically ill, but everything seemed fine. What was the point of that deception? Why was Celine so eager for us to return? What was her motive?


    Thankfully, As remainedposed, indicating he had anticipated this.


    But that woman had said things weren''t looking good when he called her. I had clearly heard her, and I knew she wasn''t our nanny.


    David was the first to speak, setting down his teacup and looking at us as we approached.


    "If it weren''t for the ''critical illness'' ruse, I wouldn''t have had the chance to see you." His tone was calm, but it sounded like he was reproaching us. His words confirmed that he wasn''t really ill.


    And it was clear that Celine knew about this, and had participated in this deception.


    It seemed that even now, David could still be influenced by Celine. This made me lose any trace of respect I had for him as an elder of the Pierce family.


    I wondered if it was him or Celine who wanted to see us.


    "There''s no need to say that, Grandpa. You know very well that you probably wouldn''t have told me if you were really critically ill." As''s tone was


    severe.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    David didn''t get angry at As''s words and remained calm. "Don''t forget, you''re my only grandson."


    This time, As didn''t say anything.


    David''s gaze shifted from As to me, and there was a dim and unclear light in his eyes as he stared for a few seconds before softly saying, "Please, take a seat."


    As gestured to me, and we sat together on the chairs beside him.


    I carefully examined David as I sat down. Despite his age and frail appearance, I could still see traces of his former elegance.


    He must have been remarkable


    when he was younger. All the men of


    the Pierce family were handsome,


    and even this old man, who was


    nearly 90 years old, exuded a sense of dignity and mystery.


    His eyes were sharp, showing vitality and spirit, indicating that he was in excellent health.


    However, his gaze on me was very indifferent, and tinged with a hint of disdain.


    I reined in the awe I had been feeling.


    "Are you married?" David asked.


    "Yes," As answered firmly.


    "Do you really not think of me as your grandpa?" David looked at As.


    "And do you really think of me as your grandson?" As met David''s gaze squarely, asking the question without any deference. David just stared at As for a moment.


    "As," David snorted. "You haven''t set foot in this ce for years, have you?"


    "You''re in good health, and you seem to be enjoying your life, so I didn''t want to disturb you." As''s reply was straightforward.


    It was widely known that David never left his mansion, even when his grandson was in danger. He lived a secluded life without interference from the outside world. I really didn''t know why he was trying to me someone else for this.


    There was a moment of silence in the room, but the atmosphere was far from harmonious.


    The old man who had weed us quickly entered and softly said, "Mr. David, Ms. Celine is here."


    "Tell her to wait in the side hall," David said calmly.


    swnyl.ne


    After the old man left, David stared at me for a few seconds before saying to As, "Ask her to leave." have something to discuss with you."


    My heart tightened, and I wondered what the old man was up to.


    As hesitated for a moment, then turned his head and gently said, "Wait outside."


    "Okay," I responded as I stood up. I left without saying anything to David.


    I walked out of the room and couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    But as I stepped out, I saw the person I least wanted to see at the door.

 Chapter 1419 The Confrontation

    ?


    Celine was there before me. She was dressed meticulously, and although she was middle-aged, she still took great care of herself. We were standing very close to each other, so I could see the expensive foundation on her face that was failing to conceal her wrinkles. Not far behind Celine stood her ''shadow,'' the sinister Kenzie.


    Celine didn''t seem surprised to see me emerge from the room. However, Kenzie''s eyes widened, and she looked at me in disdain.


    I nced at her and cursed silently. ''Damn.''


    Celine faintly said, "So, you''ve finally be part of the Pierce family?"


    I smiled calmly and replied, "I have, Celine. Didn''t you say grandpa was critically ill? As his granddaughter-inw, I had toe see him, of course."


    She probably hadn''t expected me to be so bold.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Her eyes darkened slightly, and herplexion turned pale.


    "Granddaughter-inw?" She repeated skeptically. "You seem quite eager to im that title."


    I nced at her and calmly walked out of the room.


    I moved to the tea table on the side veranda, ignoring her words, and elegantly sat down beside it.


    Celine was a little angry when she saw my arrogance. She turned to the servant and coldly asked, "How much longer is it going to take, Abbas?"


    "Mr. David is talking to Mr. As. Please sit down and wait," Abbas replied gently, gesturing to the tea table.


    Celine didn''t say anything. I could feel her gaze locked on me as I reached for the teapot.


    I poured myself a ss of tea, took a sip, and noticed Celine walking toward me.


    The sound of her high heels clicked on the ground as she approached, and she sat down opposite me, saying, "Ms. Chloe."


    I looked at her and said, "Please call me Ste or Mrs. Chloe, Celine."


    Sheughed disdainfully when she heard my words.


    "Sorry, that was a habit." She regained herposure. "I heard your father has returned. Is he okay?"


    As I looked at her again, I thought that she seemed thinner than the first time I saw her, and herplexion wasn''t great.


    "You know about that too? You''re


    quite well-informed. Thanks for your concern, My father is fine except for his crippled leg. His memory, especially, is quite good," I said with a smile.


    I was hinting that my father remembered everything with that remark.


    "How fortunate." Her insincere words sounded casual.


    I admired herposure. Didn''t she feel guilty? I wondered if she hada conscience, or if doing so many bad deeds had made her immune to feeling guilt.


    "People always say that surviving a great disaster brings great fortune in the future." I took another sip of water, then casually looked at Celine.


    "I can''t believe he''s still alive after twenty years." Her words were harsh.


    "Yes. My father has always wished


    toe back alive, uncover the


    net


    truth of the past, and find out who killed my mother and my


    grandparents. He won''t rest until the


    real culprit is brought to justic


    This


    wish has kept him going over the years."


    Celine''s expression remained calm, but I could tell that she had tightened her grip on the cup.


    I smiled lightly. "I actually nned to visit you another day."


    Celine''s gaze turned cold as she mocked, "I''m d you thought about me."


    I smiled wickedly. "I wanted to see if my former home was still the same."


    Her expression visibly turned dark.


    I got up and nced around the courtyard, which exuded an ancient and elegant atmosphere.


    "Did you live here when you were young?" I asked as I turned back to Celine.


    "I''ve never lived here. This is the Pierce family''s old family home, and I don''t like old things."


    "Oh..." I sighed. "This ce seems refined, but I don''t see that quality in you, Celine."

 Chapter 1420 The Family’s History

    ?


    I intentionally made that remark.


    Suddenly, I noticed the old man ncing at me.


    I had heard about the Pierce family''s history from Grandma Rose.


    When the Pierce family first arrived in Nocturnia, things weren''t easy for them. Their fortunes hadpletely turned around only after David had married the eldest daughter of the Cross family.


    I figured this mansion must have been built during that time. Everything about it, from its location and architectural style to the overall maintenance of the courtyard, exuded an ancient style.


    However, Celine''s mother was just a mistress who favored luxury and fashion, so she wouldn''t have liked it here. Even if she had, she wouldn''t have been entitled to live here, as it belonged to the eldest daughter of the Cross family.


    So it was only natural that Celine had never lived here.


    The drizzle continued, and I couldn''t be bothered to contend with Celine. Instead, I strolled leisurely in the courtyard, admiring the view of the garden. I didn''t venture into other parts of the yard without permission.


    I felt Celine and Kenzie''s venomous gazes following me the whole time.


    I hadn''t expected As to spend over two hours with his grandpa in the room, which left Celine, who had been waiting outside, feeling restless.


    There was no way she was in the mood to deal with me now. I was sure she was feeling guilty.


    As As emerged from the room, Celine stood up. "As, you''re back. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I wanted to see grandpa." As''s tone was firm.


    "I need to talk to you about something. Wait here. I''ll go and say hello to dad first." Celine''s tone carried a hint ofmand.


    "I have something to attend to. Another day, perhaps. I''ll take Chlo back with me now," As said as he held my hand. He opened the umbre without waiting for Celine to speak again, and we walked out.


    I nced back at Celine and saw her frowning as she watched us leave. I shed her a smile before getting into the car with As. "What did grandpa say to you?" I asked As, watching him closely.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Nothing much. We just talked about some things from the past." As sounded indifferent, and he was clearly not telling me the whole truth.


    I didn''t believe that he had spent over two hours just talking about the past with Grandpa, but I didn''t press further.


    I just stayed silent.


    As didn''t say another word on the way back, though he held my hand tightly. He appeared to be lost in thought.


    He only seemed to snap out of it


    when the car returned to the estate. Holding my hand, he said, "The weather''s not great today. Let''s stay at home. When the weather clears up, take you around to see the ces where we grew up together."


    "Okay." I nodded.


    Sandy hurried out from inside the house. I supposed she was trying to figure out what had happened from our expressions.


    As cheerfully asked, "What''s for lunch, Sandy?"


    She immediately brightened up. "Al


    nex


    the things you both loved to eat when you were little. Now that we''re back here, of course we''ll eat the food from home." Content belongs


    She chattered on and loudly called out, "Iris,e out and see. Mr. As and Ms. Ste are back. It''s been a long time since you saw them."


    As she said that, a middle-aged woman emerged from inside. She appeared to be in her forties.


    She stood at the dining room door and fixed her eyes on me for a long time before muttering, "You''ve changed a lot, but you''re still our Ms. Ste."


    I just smiled, not knowing what to say.


    As greeted her. "Hey, Iris."


    "It''s a good thing you''ve brought her back. Thank the heavens."


    "Let''s prepare the food and have lunch." Sandy briskly disappeared into the kitchen.


    Iris nced at me again, wiping her eyes, then quickly ran inside as she announced, "Lunch will be ready soon!"


    Just then, Dn walked in from


    outside and looked at As. He


    didn''t say anything, but there wa


    something in his gaze, as As nodded in understanding.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1421 Covert Operations

    ?


    He turned to me and said, "Why don''t you go change and rest for a while? Dn and I need to go out. We might not make it back for lunch, but I''ll join you for dinner. After eating, you can take a nap until I return, okay?"


    "Sure," I replied meekly. I could sense that As had important matters to attend to since we returned here.


    He swiftly left with Dn, and I watched their car disappear into the rain.


    As expected, As didn''t return for lunch with me.


    However, with Sandy and Iris keeping mepany, I didn''t feel lonely at all. In fact, I was quite content.


    They entertained me with stories, although I couldn''t recall any of the events they described. Still, I found their tales exciting.


    To be honest, the more I learned, the more intrigued I became by the estate currently under Celine''s control.


    After lunch, Sandy suggested I take a short nap upstairs. I simply agreed and went back to my room.


    I checked the time, and it was about 3 p.m. back home. After a moment''s thought, I called Lauren.


    She answered quickly and asked, "Are you doing okay?"


    "Everything''s fine."


    "How''s his grandfather?" Lauren inquired further.


    "Nothing much. It was a false rm Celine caused."


    Lauren sighed with relief on the other end of the line. "What''s she up to this time?"


    I pondered for a moment before responding, "It might not necessarily be her idea."


    "What do you mean?" Lauren asked.


    "I think Celine might be losing control over Grandpa. Even if it was her idea to summon us back, it seems Grandpa didn''t act ording to her wishes."


    "Why do you say that?" Lauren pressed for more details.


    "Today, when we visited the Pierce family''s old home, Grandpa spoke alone with As for over two hours without letting Celine in. Although was also asked to leave, I could see that Celine looked a bit nervous."


    swne


    I recounted the events of the day to Lauren truthfully. She had a sharp mind, and I enjoyed analyzing things with her.


    "Her being nervous is a good sign. If she wasn''t nervous, it would indicate something else," Lauren remarked casually.


    "Are you suggesting that if she wasn''t nervous, it would mean Grandpa had already been manipted by her?" I understood Lauren''s point.


    "Exactly! If she''s nervous, it means the old man hasn''tpletely lost his senses. There''s still hope."


    I said, "Celine seemed afraid that Grandpa would have private conversations with As, so she arrived at the family home early today. Unfortunately for her, we arrived even earlier."


    "Have you asked As about it?" Lauren asked me.


    "I did ask him, but he didn''t tell me what they talked about. I didn''t press him for more details either," I replied.


    "It''s understandable why As wouldn''t tell you the whole truth. He couldn''t bear to let you be worried," Lauren immediately exined, probably afraid I might be upset.


    "Worried? Are you saying thereC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    might be some undisclosed secrets between Celine and Grandpa?" | asked, puzzled. "But why does


    Grandpa seem so indifferent to


    Celine? He even chatted with As for over two hours without her.


    Doesn''t that seem a bit unusual?"


    Lauren pondered momentarily before saying, almost to herself, "It''s not necessarily the case. What if the old man is pressuring As?"


    I gripped the phone, remembering As''s expression when he returned from the old family home. He seemed calm, but he was definitely contemting something.


    "Alright, stop overthinking. If As won''t tell you the truth, it''s probably because he doesn''t want you to worry, especially since you''re pregnant," Laurenforted me, trying to change the subject.


    "As for the matters concerning the


    Pierce family trust that As can handle them. Don''t dwell on it too much. Just treat your trip like a vacation." Lauren advised me, then asked, "You met Celine today, right? She didn''t give you a hard time, did she?"

 Chapter 1422 A Private Conversation

    ?


    "I can assure you that she didn''t." I affirmed confidently. "Before we came, As gave me reassurance."


    "Oh? What did As say?" Lauren asked with great curiosity.


    "He said that I''m the truedy of the Pierce family, and I shouldn''t worry about anyone else. Of course, he was referring to Grandpa. He was afraid that Grandpa would cause trouble for me, so heforted me in advance," I exined.


    "As really spoils you." Lauren sighed in admiration.


    "Besides, Celine is focused entirely on Grandpa and As during their discussions. She has no time to bother with me anymore. That''s why I say she''s nervous.


    "But I have to admit that she''s good at maintaining herposure, pretending like nothing''s wrong. Just thinking about Celine''s face, honestly, I really want to p her."


    "Desperation makes people do strange things, don''t you know?" Lauren scoffed. "But let me remind you, the more desperate she is, the more cautious you should be. Be careful of her making reckless moves and plotting behind the scenes."


    "But she won''t have the chance to do that," I asserted confidently. "As is sticking to me like glue."


    "I''m telling you, be careful with what you eat and drink. Especially anything from Celine''s side. It''s still better to be cautious." Lauren warned me. Upon hearing Lauren''s words, I burst intoughter. "Have you been watching too many thrillers?"


    Lauren retorted, "Just keep what I said in mind. Do you think Celine is a normal person? In my opinion, women in big families like this one need to study thrillers as training manuals. It wouldn''t hurt to learn a thing or two about survival."


    I chuckled and nodded repeatedly. "Got it. I''ll catch up on them in my spare time."


    "Don''t just nod along. Be more careful," she said authoritatively.


    "Got it. I understand."


    "Alright, I won''t say much more. Get some rest, and let me know when you''re back. Call me if you need anything." Lauren reiterated.


    "I got it. Tell Ivanna too, so she won''t pick on me again."


    Lauren chuckled, "She just got discharged from the hospital today. She''lle over to report to meter and I''ll tell her. Bye for now." We hung up, and I called my mom to let her know I was safe.


    The rain outside continued to pour, so Iy on the bed, eventually drifting off to sleep.


    I slept soundly until I felt someone


    kissing my earlobe, causing me to wake up groggily. Opening my eyes, I saw As smiling at me. "Wake up,zybones."


    I chuckled and turned over to hug him. "When did youe back? I thought you''d be backter."


    I saw he had already changed into casual home clothes so it felt like we were on a leisurely vacation at home.


    He kissed me on the cheek and pointed to the window with a smile.


    Perplexed, I turned to look outside and was surprised to find that it was already dark. "What time is it?"


    I quickly sat up and checked my phone. It was already past 7 p.m.


    "Sote?" Iughed, quickly getting out of bed. "Sandy will scold me for sleeping so much."


    "She won''t. She dotes on you and told me not to disturb you." As got up too and knelt down to help me put on my shoes. "But I''ve slept too much. I remember it was only 3 p.m. when I fell asleep." I got up and asked As, "Did you have dinner?"


    "I promised to eat with you," he shrugged "But I waited for a long time and didn''t see any sign of you waking up. Since we''re truly home now, it means you''ve adjusted well to being here."


    Iughed. "Yes, so far, I don''t feel like I''m in Nocturnia at all."


    "Are you ming me for not showing you around Nocturnia?" he asked, feeling guilty.


    "Of course not."


    We talked as we went downstairs.


    When the nanny saw using downstairs, she immediately went to the bottom of the stairs, looking up at us. "You''re awake?"


    I blushed instantly. "Yes. I slept like a log."


    I exined a bit sheepishly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Since you''re home, everything''s


    fine.


    annoner''s ready too," Sandy


    to


    l


    loudly, indicating for us e to the dining room Content


    WP


    belongs to


    I could tell she was very rxed in this house, which made me feel particrly at ease too.

 Chapter 1423 Woke Up to Pee

    ?


    As led me to the dining table, and the dishes were promptly served as soon as we sat down.


    I was actually hungry. My pregnancy symptoms were mild this time, with hardly any morning sickness. I was just incredibly sleepy. Additionally, I noticed I had a hearty appetite. Despite having a nd taste in my mouth a few days ago, I always felt hungry. Today''s dish was lobster. The white, steamed lobster meat looked appetizing, and I wanted to dig into it immediately.


    Seeing my eagerness to eat, As smirked. "You''ve got quite the appetite, huh?"


    "It seems like I want to eat everything Sandy makes," I replied honestly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As chuckled even more. "Everything she made was what you used to love. Take this lobster, for example. You''d only eat it with garlic oil drizzled on top. You don''t like the spicy kind."


    As he spoke, I realized I craved spicy vors the most.


    Back in my hometown, there were no cinnamon toasts, so every time I ate toast, I felt a strange emotion. I vividly remember asking my mom, "Why are they all topped with peanut butter?"


    My mom would always ask me, "What would you like?"


    But I couldn''t express my preferences. I just knew it wasn''t peanut butter.


    It wasn''t until I went to university in Foswood that I encountered cinnamon toasts for the first time. I indulged without restraint, and everyone in my dorm knew I loved cinnamon toasts.


    At that time, Beatrice would bring cinnamon toasts to me whenever she needed something from me.


    It turned out that was what I used to love as a kid.


    Sandy was great in every way, except that she talked a lot. She could go on and on, but luckily, she only talked about my childhood memories. Sometimes, she''d burst intoughter while recounting them, and As and I would exchange a helpless nce.


    But neither of us interrupted her. As knew I enjoyed listening to Sandy''s stories, and he would apany me with interest.


    So, the nanny kept talking, and I kept nodding.


    It was hard to imagine that the usually aloof As had let go of all pretenses and rxed into a gentle and caring head of the family.


    I understood him the best. He could be like this because of his fondness for this ce. He cherished home and family.


    The nanny gave him precisely the kind of family love he wanted.


    In the middle of the night, I woke up needing to pee, only to find As wasn''t?n bed. I was a bit puzzled. It was sote, so why hadn''t he slept yet? Was he still working?


    Although it was two hours ahead herepared to back home, it should still bete at night there.


    I got up, went to the bathroom, then walked out of the room. The corridor was dimly lit by a small nightlight, and it was quiet all around.


    I hesitated for a moment, not knowing which room As''s study was in.


    Just as I was dazed, I heard faint footstepsing up from downstairs.


    I looked toward the stairs, feeling a little nervous. After a moment, I saw As hurrying up the stairs.


    He seemed surprised when he saw me, quickly walking over and asking, "What''s wrong? Why are you up? Are you thirsty?"


    I looked at him, feeling a little disoriented but now fully awake.


    "Did you go out?" I asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, I did." As nodded. "I went out with Dn to handle some things."


    "Oh," I murmured, returning to the room in his embrace.


    After settling me on the bed, he took off his coat and whispered, "I''ll take a shower and be right back."


    Then he disappeared into the bathroom.


    I pondered. It seemed that since we


    arrived here, although he seemed


    calm on the surface, he must be nning something. And he had


    §Ö


    already started acting on it.


    Since we arrived here, he had been busy without a moment to spare, while I had plenty of leisure time..


    He soon finished showering and


    came out drying his hair as he


    walked to the bedside and looked at


    me. "What''s wrong? Were you worried when you couldn''t find me?"


    UMS


    "You haven''t rested properly these past two nights, right?" I asked directly.


    He quickly finished drying his hair, put the towel on the bedside table, and got into bed.


    Pulling me into his arms, he exined, "Dn and I were investigating Celine''s background. She''s been up to something newtely."

 Chapter 1424 My Bladder is Going to Burst

    ?


    "You know, this time she used Grandpa as bait, which means she''s eager to get me back. There must be something fishy going on. Plus, I verified what the old man told me."


    As was very clear in his exnation to me, actually answering a question I''d been wanting to ask him.


    "The things Grandpa told you? Is it what he mentioned yesterday?" I asked curiously. "Do you believe him?"


    "That''s why I needed to verify it," As answered ambiguously.


    Clearly, his words indicated that he didn''t trust his grandpa.


    "Celine is the one who fabricated the military information, but the idea came from Grandpa. Celine currently has no idea about his true health condition as well," As asserted confidently.


    "How is that possible?" I found it hard to believe.


    As raised an eyebrow. "I found out that for a long time, Grandpa didn''t meet anyone. The news of my marriage was indeed reported to Grandpa by Celine, but he was just putting on an act."


    "What exactly does he want?" I was a bit puzzled.


    "Go to sleep." He patted my shoulder, not wanting to continue the conversation. "I''ve scheduled an appointment with the doctor here for tomorrow morning to take you for a prenatal checkup."


    "Prenatal checkup?" I was surprised. At this time, he was still thinking about my prenatal checkup?


    I had no choice but to lie down with him, feeling sorry for him rushing around tirelessly. This man was like a spinning top, with very little time to rest. I found the mostfortable position to sleep in, and he tightened his arms around me.


    Early the next morning, As was still by my side when I woke up the next morning, showing no signs of waking up yet. It seemed like he was really tired.


    I curled up quietly in his arms, quietly watching the man in front of me. His thick and darkshes hung low, making him look so handsome. Actually, I wanted to go to the bathroom. After getting pregnant, I felt the urge to pee more often and it was ufortable holding it in.


    But I wanted him to sleep a little longer. I knew he was a light sleeper, and if I moved even slightly, he would wake up.


    I started feeling like I couldn''t hold it in any longer. I moved slightly, and sure enough, he immediately opened his eyes, groggily asking, "What''s wrong?"


    I quickly rolled out of bed. "My dder is about to burst."


    Then I rushed into the bathroom, relieved myself, and leisurely returned. He had fully woken up by now and was smiling like a demon. He stretched out his hand toward me, and I returned to bed.


    "Don''t hold it in next time, okay?" He gently reminded me, "It''s not good for the baby."


    "I think you''re too tired." I exined.


    Moved, he leaned down to kiss me lightly. "Hmm. I slept really well, and that''s enough.¡±


    "What time are we going to the hospital?" I asked.


    "We got an appointment at 9 a.m., then I''ll take you around. The important thing is to show you the real Nocturnia."


    "It''s not raining outside?" I didn''t hearContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    the sound of rain, and the curtains


    were still drawn, blocking the view outside.


    "Yeah, it stoppedst night."


    "I really want to go back to the old Pierce family''s home." I voiced my inner thoughts.


    "Don''t worry. Celine will invite us back," As assured me confidently.


    "Your grandpa seems to look down on me a lot." I looked at As and asked.


    When we met yesterday, he didn''t say a word to me and just kicked me out. Actually, I knew his attitude toward me.


    But beforeing here, As had already prepared me mentally, which proved effective.


    "He has no right to disagree with my choices," As said firmly.


    "No matter what, you''re still thedy head of the family!" As continued, "Get up. We can''t let our baby go hungry."


    I smiled and quickly got up to wash up.


    The weather today was especially good. After breakfast, As took me to the hospital he had booked, telling me my checkup would be done by a top-notch obstetrics and gynecology doctor.


    I couldn''t help but tease him, "It''s just a prenatal checkup. Isn''t it a waste to see a top-notch doctor?"


    "My wife and child must have the best for everything," he said without hesitation.

 Chapter 1425 Top-notch Skills

    ?


    As we drove along, he patiently introduced each ce to me. Yesterday, amidst the rain, everything was murky, including my mood, so I didn''t pay attention to the scenery.


    Today, with the weather being nice, my mood naturally lightened, and I finally felt like I was in a foreignnd.


    In my mind, Foswood was always my home. Even small towns in the northeast didn''tpare.


    Especially after bringing my parents to Foswood, I felt that Foswood was my hometown.


    But here, everything was unfamiliar. Even the air felt different. Yet, it held a strong allure for me.


    At the hospital, we were greeted by several doctors, including the hospital''s director. As told me that this hospital was actually under ATL Empire. As didn''t just want them to perform a prenatal check-up, but he wanted a full-body examination for me.


    "It doesn''t need to be soplicated. My health has always been good, and this pregnancy has been going really well. I hardly have any morning sickness. Don''t worry so much," I protested to As.


    "Be good. We need to do it. What was true before might not be true now. I''ll be with you every step of the way," he patiently reassured me, afraid of any mishaps.


    During the ultrasound examination, the doctor was very meticulous. Then he said to As, "Mr. As,e take a look. These are your children." "Children?" I looked at the doctor in confusion.


    He nodded with a smile. "Yes, children. They''re growing well. Mrs. Chloe,e take a look too."


    He adjusted the screen to show me and gently moved the device over my abdomen.


    As looked over too with great curiosity.


    "So these are two embryos, meaning there are two lovely babies growing healthily in your womb."


    "Two?" I asked in astonishment.


    "Yes, two," the doctor confirmed.


    I immediately grabbed As''s hand, hardly believing it myself. We were having twins?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As couldn''t contain his joy, asking many questions about my health and the precautions to take care of twins.


    "Oh, don''t get too excited just yet. Let me let you hear their strong heartbeat." The doctor then let us


    listen to their heartbeats. Indeed et


    there were two strong and powerful heartbeats that sounded


    magnificent.


    Unable to contain my excitement, I looked at As beside me. I was trembling with joy and grabbing his hand.


    The doctor recorded their heartbeats for us, and As immediately transferred it to our phones.


    The moment we left the hospital, As couldn''t contain his happiness and pulled me into his arms. "You''re truly my lucky star!"


    I was extremely happy, too. "No wonder I''m so easily hungry. I just ate, and yet I''m hungry again. It''s because of our two little babies. What a miracle for us."


    "Of course. That just proves I have top-notch skills," As boasted shamelessly.


    Even Dn, who was driving ahead, chuckled contentedly. "Congrattions, Mr. As."


    As joyfully said to Dn, "I''ll give you a raise."


    Dn immediatelyughed and said, "That doesn''t make sense. You should reward Mrs. Chloe for this and not me, okay?"


    The three of us burst intoughter.


    That day, As took me to some famous scenic spots in Nocturnia. There were a few ces that I used to love when I was young. He stayed by my side, ying the role of an amazing tour guide, constantly exining everything to me.


    The most memorable moment was when we visited my old school. It was not because I had many memories, but because I once saw a photo I took here.


    I deliberately found the same angle to take a photo, hoping to recall something, but suddenly I was hit with a splitting headache.


    As was frightened and quickly


    hugged me, repeatedly saying, "Don''t


    think about it. Let it go. Let''s just


    focus on the present and remember


    every day from now on."


    I could only nod. He was worried I was overexerting myself, so he ordered Dn to take us back.


    In the car, As''s phone rang. He immediately answered, but as he listened, his expression grew colder.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1426 Waiting for the Right Moment

    ?


    I observed his face closely, noticing his growing seriousness. Clearly, something important had urred. Once he ended the call, Dn nced at him in the rearview mirror and asked, "Any developments?"


    "Yeah," As confirmed.


    Dn immediately inquired, "Should I get Nick to bait them?"


    As thought momentarily before responding, "No, let''s wait and keep things slow. Let her reach in a little more."


    "Is Gavin ready?" Dn seemed somewhat concerned.


    "Absolutely," As affirmed without hesitation.


    I was puzzled and didn''t understand their conversation.


    But I didn''t ask. I spected that if they were involving Gavin, it was rted to the situation in Gerby.


    Besides the newly opened Arkadia za in Gerby, there was also that business about the mineral resources.


    Was someone trying to make a move on that?


    Before I could solve the intricacies of the issue, As''s phone rang again. He nced at the screen, raised an eyebrow, and said, "Looks like your wish is about toe true."


    I didn''t quite grasp his meaning.


    He slid his finger across the screen to answer the call. His tone was casual as he said, "We''ll be there tomorrow. We''re pretty tired today."


    Then he hung up and looked at me. "It''s an invitation from Celine."


    "To the Pierce family''s residence?" I asked.


    As nodded. "That came sooner than I expected. Looks like she''s very confident."


    When I heard that we were going to the Pierce family''s residence, I felt unexpectedly excited and looked forward to it.


    Back at home, Sandy brought me arge ss of fresh fruit juice and asked how I was doing.


    As proudly announced, "Sandy, you may have to apany me to Torado soon."


    Sandy was momentarily stunned, then looked at me. "But..."


    As said, "We''ll be weing two more babies soon. They''re much more important than this ce. What do you think?" "Two babies?" Sandy''s expression lit up with disbelief as she looked at me, asking, "Twins?"


    Iughed happily and covered my mouth. Sandy cheered, then started dancing around again.


    She said to Iris, "The heavens have blessed us. The Pierce family is going to have sessors!" The news sent the estate into a frenzy. As made an exception for everyone to celebrate together.


    After dinner, he took me for a stroll


    §×


    around the estate, showing me the grounds. I didn''t expect it to be sorge and meticulously maintained, and I fell in love.


    As we walked, I asked, "Was the call in the car about Celine taking action on Gerby''s new mining project?"


    As turned to look at me, nodding. "Yes. I can''t hide anything from you, can I?"


    Then he thought momentarily and


    said, "Now we need to find out who


    the Non-Organization leader is. I


    etProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    think they''ll show up now. After all, they won''t give up after they fail to ruin our n of saving your dad."


    "If that''s the case, since she brought us back, she must have a purpose," I expressed my concern.


    "Then we''ll y along and allow her to achieve her goals," As said confidently.


    "But what if things get out of control?" I wasn''t very calm. "Do you know her intentions?"


    As said with certainty, "You really don''t know your husband."


    After saying that, he gazed down at my face with a loving look and pecked my lips. "Do you know why I haven''t done anything to her for so many years?"


    "Yeah?" I responded, eager to hear him exin.


    As looked into the distance and


    said, "I''m waiting for the right


    moment, a moment to torture


    slowly. It''ll be slow, but it will make her suffer."

 Chapter 1427 Hard to Believe

    ?


    "Is the Pierce Corporation still under her control?" I asked a crucial question. I believed As wouldn''t just sit idly by after waiting for so many years. "Yes, but she has established many invisible teams within thepany. That''s why I''m investigating the mastermind behind it. But that doesn''t stop me from taking action here. If I can lure her into my trap, I can pull out the mastermind."


    "Do you have a target then?" I asked As. Knowing him, he wouldn''t be so bold without a clear target or if he wasn''t certain about this.


    He smiled charmingly. "Of course I do, but it''s not confirmed yet."


    "Who is it?" I immediately pressed.


    As tightened his grip on me, then whispered a name in my ear. I was stunned, stopping in my tracks to look at him.


    The name shocked me. How could it be possible?


    "Are you surprised?" He looked at me.


    "I can''t believe that..." I couldn''t finish my sentence.


    He pulled me close and continued walking. "Many things are unexpected, aren''t they? We can''t judge a book by its cover."


    "How are you so sure it''s him?" I asked in confusion.


    "The timing. Everything that has happened since my father''s return is rted to him," As said confidently. "Anything could happen."


    I couldn''t help but admire As''s meticulousness. He wouldn''t overlook any detail.


    I told him about my previous feelings toward this person. As scoffed, pinching my cheek and saying, "When someone does something, they''ll always leave traces behind."


    "I can''t imagine a person like that could be associated with a notorious fugitive." I shuddered at the thought.


    "The more evil they are, the more they use kindness as a mask," As said calmly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "No wonder Celine called you back right now. She wants to cover up her tracks, buy time, and take advantage of your absence to act," I spected boldly.


    "She''s just trying to be clever," As said indifferently. "But I have a strong team."


    "What time are we meeting her tomorrow?" I asked.


    "We''re meeting her for dinner," As replied. "But don''t worry, I''ll make sure you have time to explore our home properly."


    "I feel better after hearing that," I said casually.


    He smiled contentedly. "Of course. I know what you''re thinking."


    We continued our stroll until dusk fell, and he led me back to the room, saying, "Rest for a while."


    "Mm." I was a little tired. Iy down on the bed, saying, "Call my mom. She should share our joy."


    "Sure thing." As readily agreed, looking excited.


    The nurse said that he smiled more now and was even warmer.


    Just then, his phone rang. He checked the screen and pointed outside, saying, "You make the call. I need to attend to something."


    "Okay. Don''t stay up toote," I said softly.


    He smiled gently. "Got it, wife. I''ll do whatever you say."


    "Then go quickly. The sooner you go, the sooner you''ll be back," I urged. I knew he would lose track of time once he got busy. Besides, we couldn''t let our guard down,


    noel


    especially since our opponent wasn''t


    Celine, but the mastermind


    controlling her, who was likely a


    high-level yer.


    "After you''re done with the call, get some rest." He leaned down to kiss me before reluctantly leaving the room.


    Iy on the bed, staring at the ceiling, thinking about the person As had mentioned. It was chilling to think about. Everything seemed premeditated. If something really happened... I couldn''t bear to think about it.


    Won


    S


    After a while, I checked the time. It must be dinner time back home. found the phone and called my mom, and she answered immediately.


    She excitedly called out, "Hey, Chloe!"


    Before I could speak, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 1428 Wanting a Private Meeting

    ?


    I quickly said, "Pleasee in."


    Then I said into the phone, "Mom, I''ll call you backter."


    "Okay." My mom hung up.


    The door opened, and Sandy hurried in. "Mrs. Ste."


    When I saw her anxious expression, I sat up quickly. "Sandy."


    "Abbas is here to pick you up. Mr. David wants to see you." Sandy looked at me nervously.


    "Oh," I replied. I got up from the bed and casually asked, "Where''s As?"


    "He and Dn have already left. Abbas said Mr. David wants to see you alone. He didn''t let me call Mr. As," Sandy hurriedly exined. "Mrs. Ste, you..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go see him," I said. I got dressed and tidied myself up to appear presentable before heading downstairs.


    I was curious about why As''s grandpa wanted to see me.


    Abbas was waiting downstairs. He bowed respectfully when he saw me. "I''m here to pick you up, Mrs. Ste. Mr. David would like to speak to you." His demeanor seemed respectful, but his tone had an undeniable air of authority.


    I smiled faintly and calmly replied, "Okay."


    But I deliberately said, "Let me call As first, Abbas."


    "Mr. David wants to see you alone, Mrs. Ste," he emphasized, then respectfully gestured for me to follow. "Please follow me."


    His tone was firm, and he didn''t give me time to call As.


    I squinted at him. "Very well, let''s go."


    Though I appeared calm, I was actually nervous. When I met Grandpa the day before yesterday, he hadpletely ignored me. Now, he suddenly wanted to see me alone. It seemed intentional.


    His unpredictable temperament made me ufortable and somewhat resistant. What gave him the right to treat me this way?


    But I remembered As saying that IText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was the true mistress of the Pierce family. That was enough to boost my confidence. As As''s wife, I had to be strong and hold my ground.


    I took a deep breath, trying to rx When we arrived at the mansion, the car didn''t stop at the front entrance but drove directly to the building where Grandpa lived.


    Abbas quickly got out of the car, and I followed suit. We stood at the entrance, and he went in to report before returning to escort me inside. Grandpa was in the main living room.


    As I walked in, he nced at me, then gestured to a chair opposite him with a faint nod.


    I walked over steadily and greeted him respectfully. "Hello, Grandpa."


    Regardless of his attitude, I had to show respect as someone younger than him.


    He grunted in response, acknowledging my greeting.


    I approached and sat on the chair opposite him, waiting for him to speak first, since he had summoned me.


    "You''re Rory''s daughter?" He broke the silence after a moment, but I didn''t detect any joy in his tone.


    "Yes, I am Rory''s daughter," I affirmed confidently.


    He was silent momentarily, then asked "Is your father doing well?"


    That question caught me off guard. I hesitated for a moment, then looked at him.

 Chapter 1429 I Only Trust Myself

    ?


    "How''s your father?"


    It seemed he was aware of my father''s ordeal.


    ims of him being oblivious to external affairs appeared to be merely a facade. His deep understanding of the situation suggested otherwise.


    I quicklyposed myself and calmly replied, "Not great. My father''s leg was crippled, which disabled him. Years of imprisonment have taken a toll on his health. Although he survived, his condition deteriorated greatly. However, his mind is still sharp."


    My words made him nce at me. His gaze was deep, and I couldn''t tell how he felt.


    After a moment, he grunted as a tacit acknowledgment of my response without delving further into the topic of my father.


    Instead, he said, "Since you''ve be As''s wife and you''re carrying the Pierce family''s offspring, it seems the Pierce family has to take responsibility for you."


    I didn''t understand.


    When he saw my puzzled expression, he indifferently said, "From now on, you''ll stay here."


    His words left me stunned.


    What?


    "What do you mean, Grandpa?" I asked, trying to keep calm as I stared at him.


    "You''ll stay here until As finishes the tasks I''ve assigned to him. I''ll assign someone to take care of your daily needs until you give birth," he exined in a tone that left no room for doubt.


    "How long will that take?" I inquired, trying to steady myself.


    "That depends on how efficient As is."


    "Are you bargaining with him too?" I retorted boldly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just want to ensure your safety," he said grandly.


    As I was about to continue questioning him, a harsh voice sounded from the door, "Thank you for your concern, Grandpa. However, I''m capable of taking care of my own wife and children. You don''t need to worry about that."


    As the voice trailed off, As strode in. He was visibly displeased, indicating that he was restraining himself greatly.


    Behind him, Abbas followed closely, looking anxious. Obviously, he couldn''t stop As.


    Grandpa didn''t seem surprised. He seemed to have expected As toe. He calmly waved to Abbas, then looked at the displeased As and said, "What? Don''t you trust me to take care of your wife and children?"


    "Do you think I should trust you?" As asked without hesitation.


    Grandpa froze for a moment before. he casually picked up his teacup


    took a sip, and said, "She''ll be safe here until you finish the tasks I''ve assigned to you."


    "She''ll only be safe with me." As stood his ground, then walked over, gently pulling me up and into his arms. "It''ste, Grandpa. You should rest." Then he led me out.


    "Remember, kid. I''m your grandpa." Grandpa''s words carried deep implications.


    But As didn''t pause. He continued to walk away without hesitation, casually saying, "And you''re my father''s father."


    I didn''t turn back to see grandpa''s expression. Protected by As, we left grandpa''s room.


    At the door, Abbas watched As escort me out. He took a step forward and hesitantly said, "Mr. As, you''re letting..."


    "Thanks." As cut him off coldly, then walked out of Abbas''s sight without hesitation.


    In the car, As finally said to me, "Don''t be afraid. I know he means well, but I only trust myself."


    I looked up at As. He never felt at ease no matter where I was, let alone with anyone from the Pierce family.


    "What did he ask you to do?" I asked.


    "The business from back then and an internal secret of the old Pierce Corporation. It''s rted to Celine''s mother," As said briefly. "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    I leaned into his embrace, feeling safer than ever before.


    "He said his ce is safe. Is he implying he can challenge Celine21 asked As softly. "If he meant that, he must be telling us that he doesn''t trust Celine anymore."


    I spected about grandpa''s intentions.


    "I only trust myself," As said firmly.


    "Are we still going to Celine''s ce tomorrow?" I asked.

 Chapter 1430 Somethings Amiss

    ?


    As didn''t hesitate, saying, "Of course we have to go. She doesn''t have the guts to attack us at home." "Mr. As." Just then, Dn, who was driving, suddenly interrupted us. "We''ve got trouble behind us."


    I was about to turn around when As immediately held my head, telling Dn, "Head back home."


    Dn acknowledged and stepped on the gas. Both As and I instinctively looked in the rearview mirror. I noticed a car rapidly catching up from behind.


    Dn cautioned, "Protect Mrs. Chloe, Mr. As."


    As extended his arm to shield me, holding me close to him with a firm grip.


    I could feel our car elerating again. The roads were still crowded, despite it beingte at night.


    The pursuing cars were relentless, and they weren''t alone.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dn was alert, and asked for backup as he drove.


    I felt nervous, wondering who would dare to do this.


    Although Celine was the obvious suspect, it seemed too tant for her to attack us openly, especially after Grandpa had taken me away.


    I didn''t think Celine would be that foolish.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and our car shook violently. As''s grip tightened, pressing me against him.


    I instinctively protected my belly.


    "Idiots." As spat out. He instructed Dn, "Shake them off."


    "Okay," Dn replied, stepping harder on the gas. He had probably been cautious earlier because of my condition, but now, he elerated without reservation.


    As lifted me onto hisp, one arm securely around me, the other bracing in front to keep me firmly against his chest.


    The cars pursued us relentlessly. Despite Dn''s skill in maneuvering through the traffic, he couldn''t shake off our pursuers.


    The two cars would swerve into us whenever there was enough space, trying to ram into our vehicle. Qur car shook violently, and I kept adjusting my position to minimize the impact.


    I had to protect our children.


    As seemed even more tense than me, his grip tightening as if he wanted to merge me into his body.


    I would never forget As''s excitement when he found out I was pregnant with twins.


    He wanted these children so much, and I knew it. I couldn''t let him down. I had to protect our children.


    As''s expression was grave. He was more worried about my condition than his own, constantly reassuring me, "Don''t be afraid. I won''t let anything happen to you. Don''t panic."


    Dn focused intently on driving and speeding ahead. I felt the car swaying.


    I took deep breaths, trying to rx and protect my belly.


    Another heavy impact jolted the car from behind, tossing me in As''s arms. He tried to lift me with his strong arms, preventing me from hitting anything too hard.


    I couldn''t help but feel nervousin this situation. My belly tightened noticeably, and I instinctively pressed my hand against it.


    I heard Dn speaking rapidly into his Bluetooth earpiece, but he was talking too fast for me to catch anything. However, I understood he had requested backup and informed them of our location.


    As''s earpiece was also on, and he continued to give orders, specifying our location.


    Just then, I saw an intersection ahead. We were getting closer.


    "Protect Mrs. Chloe, Mr. As!"


    Dn obviously intended to use this intersection to shake off our pursuers.


    "Brace yourselves!" Dn shouted. He suddenly mmed on the gas. I watched as the traffic signal in front turned from yellow to red while the left side turned green.


    In that split second, our car surged forward like a runaway horse, swiftly bypassing the cars beside us, darting out just as the two cars closed in from both sides.


    I couldn''t help but close my eyes and scream.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1431 The Only Chance

    ?


    I heard a loud crash behind us, followed by two explosions.


    Despite the impact, the car continued to move forward steadily. Dn pped the steering wheel and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Only then did I open my eyes. The crossroad we had just narrowly crossed was now engulfed in mes, with the sound of exploding cars bing more distant by the moment.


    I could feel As''s arm tightly around mine, which was rxed slightly. He nervously asked, "Chloe, are you okay?"


    "I''m not "


    Before I could finish my sentence, there was a sharp, cracking sound. My body immediately lurched to the left with a tremendous bang.


    As blocked my body with a powerful arm, wrapped another hand around my waist, and his head mmed against the car window.


    I felt his hand loosen slightly for a little second. However, as soon as he realized it, he pulled me back into his embrace.


    I clung tightly to his body, shivering from dread.


    "As... are you okay?" I asked quickly.


    "I''m fine! It''s nothing to worry about!" Luckily, the car window was sturdy and probably made of bulletproof ss. Otherwise, he would have been in danger with that impact.


    After confirming that none of us were hurt, Dn focused on getting the car back up to speed again.


    I didn''t know where we were headed. However, I had a hunch that we had deviated from the track, and this road was different from the way back to the estate.


    Otherwise, it would have taken less time to get there.


    However, I discovered at this exact moment that, although we thought we had shaken off the tail, more cars wereing after us.


    Several more cars appeared, relentlessly pursuing us.


    I said, "It seems like they''re going all out. They won''t stop until something happens to us!"


    "Don''t be afraid; support will be here soon!" Asforted me, then said to Dn, "Hold on, head toward Fifth Avenue! There will be support there!" "Got it!" Dn responded loudly.


    I also knew that support would


    et


    definitelye, but there were too many uncontroble factors. We might be in danger of a car crash at any moment.


    I thought that maybe Grandpa was right-his ce was the safest.


    He wouldn''t target his grandson and great-grandson, would he? But could it be that he was warning his grandson?


    No, that couldn''t be!


    Helplessly shaking my head, I whispered in As''s ear, "As, does Grandpa know that Celine wants to take action?" "It''s not Celine!" As said it firmly.


    Bang!


    I screamed, feeling a faint sense of falling in my stomach.


    "...As!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be afraid; hold onto me tightly!" As shouted.


    At that moment, I heard a voice from his Bluetooth in his ear.


    "As! Hold on! Listen carefully, there will be a container truck waiting for you two kilometers ahead. Follow him, then change


    direction at the intersection of


    Avenue and Ocean Road. This is


    your only chance!"


    "Understood!" As responded to the other party, then loudly told Dn.


    "Got it!" Dn responded loudly.


    As hugged me and said, "Hold onto me tightly! Don''t be afraid, darling. I won''t let anything happen to our child!"


    I nodded and encircled his body with


    attempting to find


    osture to mes


    moste posture to


    impact on my abdomen. belongs to


    I understood that this was the only chance to escape. But this ''only'' chance truly frightened me to the core!

 Chapter 1432 Instant Happening

    ?


    I took a deep breath, trying to ease my tension.


    The car was speeding forward, constantly dodging the relentless pursuit from behind. The car swayed from side to side in arge arc.


    Finally, we all noticed a container truck driving steadily ahead. I saw a glimmer of happiness appear on Dn''s face.


    When I looked up at As, heforted me immediately, saying, "Don''t worry! He''s got this!"


    His big hand sped my head against his chest. I could faintly hear his strong heartbeat, knowing that he was nervous.


    Dn stepped on the gas and quickly caught up, driving side by side with the truck.


    Perhaps the truck driver noticed we had caught up, so he also elerated.


    To sustain this calibre of driving, one needed to be exceptionally skilled. If there was even a slight mistake, it could result in a fatal ident. My hands tightly gripped As''s body, and I dared not breathe.


    The cars following us were afraid to approach because if the truck slowed down slightly, it would be disastrous for them due to the close proximity. Dn''s driving skills were extraordinary. He closely watched the cars behind us and maintained the same speed as the truck. The cars behind us had no chance to overtake and could only follow closely, waiting for an opportunity.


    Just at this moment, the front lights of the truck shed three times. Dn stepped on the gas, and our car elerated with the truck.


    The cars behind us couldn''t possibly notice the small movements ahead and maintained their distance, continuing to follow at the same speed.


    In that instant, as our car suddenly veered to the left along with the truck, we shot out. Even as the container truck turned, our car had already detached from its side sway...


    Everything had happened and ended in a blink of an eye.


    As I looked up, I heard several loud crashes and explosions. In my eyes, the container truck was like a high


    the blocking the raging mes on


    other side.


    Our car slowly came to a stop, and As also turned to look back.


    In our sight, beyond the high wall, there was a fire.


    Dn exited the car, and I saw two cars rushing towards us at a nearby intersection.


    I eximed, "Uh-oh, there are more cars ahead!"


    As''s eagle-like eyes nced over. "Don''t worry, they''re on our side."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at him with lingering fear and asked, "Are you sure?"


    He nodded confidently and said, "Yes!"


    I instantly softened into his embrace.


    As gently patted my back. "Darling, are you okay?"


    The joy of surviving a disaster made me nod repeatedly. "I''m fine! I''m fine!"


    I really couldn''t imagine what the result would have been if the situation had continued just now. My heart was in my throat when Dn and the container truck were driving side by side.


    Sure enough, the two cars drove up to us. Dn opened the car door for us, and As got out of the car first, then reached out to help me out. He pulled me tightly into his broad chest and kissed my forehead without hesitation.


    Together, we looked at the mes.


    5


    "As!" a cheerful voice rang out, followed by the appearance of an exceptionally handsome young man.

 Chapter 1433 Surviving a Disaster

    ?


    "Are you guys okay?" He looked us up and down before he asked, "This must be my beautiful sister-inw, right?" He mischievously waved at me and called out, "Sister-inw!"


    I looked at As, not knowing who this was.


    As introduced him to me, "This is my cousin, Melvin Lively, the youngest son of my aunt from the Lively family."


    I nodded and softly said, "Thank you for helping us."


    "Wasn''t it fun?" He asked.


    This cousin seemed a bit off. How could he ask if it was fun in such a life-threatening situation?


    Then, Melvin asked As, "Wasn''t my move great? A deadly move, ensuringplete annihtion. Moreover, it made dealing with the aftermath easy!"


    As smirked. "Nicely done!"


    Dn, however, didn''t think much of it and said, "Ha! Easy to deal with indeed, but leaving no survivors, how do we investigate?"


    "My n was wless, but if you can''t find anything, it''s because your skills arecking!" Melvin retorted.


    As''s deep gaze turned toward the distant mes on the other side of the truck. He instructed Dn, "Arrange for someone to handle it immediately!"


    Then he hugged me into the car after saying, "Let''s go back."


    After putting me in the passenger seat, he contacted the nurse and instructed her to get the family doctor and proceed straight to the estate.


    I quickly told him, "I''m fine! What about you? You hit your head earlier, are you okay?"


    He smiled lightly at me. "Do I look like I''m in trouble?"


    Although he said so, I still reached out to touch his head. There seemed to be no problem on the surface.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He grabbed my hand andforted me. "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Then he straightened up, moved to the other side, and sat in the driver''s seat. He then reminded Melvin, still excitedly looking at the mes outside, "You should also go back. Leave here immediately!"


    Melvin responded, "OK!"


    As stepped on the gas, changednes quickly, and drove away from the scene.


    In the car, I asked As, "Who do you think it could be?"


    As nced at me and furrowed his eyebrows slightly. "Let''s wait for Dn''s results. But I don''t think it''s Celine."


    "Why did Grandpa suddenlye to pick me up today? He even said his ce was the safest! Don''t you think there''s some truth to his words? We just left his ce, and someone already targeted us! Is that a coincidence?" I spected.


    "Of course, it''s not a coincidence," As said decisively. "This time it''s not Celine''s doing, but it''s still rted to her."


    "Grandpa said his ce is the safest! Is he implying that our estate is also unsafe?" I asked with some concern.


    "For now, they dare not touch the estate, otherwise, they wouldn''t have attacked us on the road," As said confidently, "Don''t worry, I''m here. I specte that there was a leak in the BZ n back then.


    "But they don''t know everything. After all, that n was a secret n between our fathers."


    Upon hearing As''s words, I immediately agreed, "You''re right, I also have this feeling! Otherwise, they wouldn''t have left Dad alone back then!"


    "Taking Rory naturally resulted in a


    negative reaction. I specte that


    Pel


    there are two reasons for this. One is someone seeking revenge. Second, they want to use our safety to provoke conflict and stir up trouble! Thetter seems more usible to me," As analyzed.


    Suddenly, I remembered a crucial question, "As, what if we can''t find the survey map that Dad mentioned?"

 Chapter 1434 Strong Alliance

    ?


    As didn''t answer my question! It seemed he was not too sure, either.


    "Father only mentioned that the distribution maps were kept separately. My father''s map shows geographical locations, while your father''s map indicates mineral deposits. They need to bebined to make sense," As exined.


    At that time, my father also mentioned the details of these distribution maps, but I only had a vague understanding and didn''t fullyprehend them. Now, As exined it to me in detail again.


    "Even the instructions are kept separately. I have no idea about my father''s, he never told me, nor do I know where they are kept," As truthfully told me about Louis''s part.


    "Perhaps Dad never thought he would suddenly pass away! After all, they were still too young." I sighed, feeling somewhat regretful.


    As would have remembered if Louis had just mentioned a few words to him back then. We wouldn''t have gone through so many detours.


    In fact, in terms of business acumen, As surpassed his father.


    Even in terms of sensitivity to mineral resources and long-term goals, he shared the same ideas as Louis.


    If Louis were still alive, the father and son of the Pierce family would be invincible now.


    As the car passed a bridge, I finally recognized the direction. This was the road back to the estate. We had deviated far from our destination during our high-speed drive just now.


    As continued, "Normally, people would assume that such items would be kept in a safe at home or work. However, I never had the chance to ess anything in my father''spany after the incident.


    "However, the Cross familyter bribed people close to Celine to inquire about what she had obtained back then. It is said that besides some jewelry, the visible property rights, and asset certificates, there was nothing of value!"


    As sneered disdainfully.


    "Is that so?" I sighed admiringly, "It seems Dad was far-sighted!"


    net


    "I think, he may have had a premonition at that time, so he always made such preparations!" As''s voice sounded somewhat hoarse "Do you know? The reason I was able to rise wasrgely due to the invisible assets that he concealed, buried in the Beringer family!"


    "So that''s it?" It was the first time I heard about this real situation. "Of course, there is also a part that was taken back by the Cross family for me!"


    I asked, "What about the Lively family?" As far as I knew, the Lively family was also a family with a solid background.


    "At that time, the Cross family and


    the Lively family were united. The Cross family didn''t let the Lively family take the lead, but quietly


    allowed the Lively family to gron


    stronger, waiting for the day when they could support me. So both families have been lying low."


    "You mean, the Lively family was always prepared?" I was a bit shocked. It was no wonder As was so confident.


    It turned out that behind him were two major families holding up the seat he sat on.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt an unprecedented surge of power.


    "Honey! So we are not isted!" I was somewhat moved.


    etText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No!" He nodded and said, "The Lively family and the Cross family are a strong alliance, but they are also independent entities. What is reassuring is that both families share amon characteristic, which is harmony and unity


    "When the family is harmonious, everything will prosper," I sighed.


    "Not only are they united separately, but after my parents'' incident, the two families are unusually united!" As looked at me with a smile of relief. "This is the capital that gives me confidence!"


    "Are you saying that the outside world ispletely unaware of these internal details?" I looked at him boldly, analyzing, "Including your grandfather, who doesn''t know either?"

 Chapter 1435 A Dead End

    ?


    As nodded at me. He was very alert. As he nced at the rearview mirror, I followed suit and checked; everything seemed normal.


    He continued, "On the surface, I seemed to have grown distant from these two families over the years since I went to Torado and settled in Foswood. But in reality, the more distant on the surface, the closer internally! Many things they''ve been looking out for me behind the scenes! Of course, we also have a business alliance!"


    "So, from the current situation, the possibility of things falling into Celine''s hands isn''t too high!" As affirmed, "That''s my secret. I didn''t want you to worry! And there wasn''t a suitable opportunity to talk to you about these matters."


    "I understand." I ced my hand on hisrge hand, and he sped it in return.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Celine might have caught a whiff of some information, knowing our fathers had secrets, but she may not even know about the existence of this map!" As said confidently.


    "Why do you say that?" I asked As.


    "Think about it, if she already had this map in her hands, she would''ve been eager to get hold of Rory to uncover this mystery. After all, she had already sensed that the fathers had secrets!


    "But she allowed Rory to be secretly imprisoned and seemed indifferent. What does that imply?" As guided me with counterintuitive thinking.


    "Well... maybe she didn''t understand its importance, or she was afraid of getting involved with my father and attracting trouble?" I also presented my doubts.


    "After all these years, she''s been very wary of this point! Doesn''t she always want to establish a standard of being kind-hearted? It''s tant theft!" I scoffed.


    As said, "That''s a possibility, but not everything can withstand scrutiny, She''s been so eager to take over everything, how could she not figure out what she got her hands on?"


    "That makes sense! Also, since our fathers both thought of separating


    the distribution maps for


    et


    Love trove


    safekeeping, just in case. Why would he casually ce that item somewhere?" I affirmed As''s analysis again.


    "It must have been ced unexpectedly! He squeezed my hand, "Such an important item, he couldn''t have casually locked it in his home or office. Those safes are only for preventing petty thieves, not gentlemen. If something happens, ordinary people would think that there must be something important in the safe."


    "That''s for sure! After all, it''s the only ce to store valuable items!"


    "That''s just the idea of ordinary people, definitely not what our fathers would do. Their thinking is absolutely meticulous!"


    I fully agreed with this statement. "So, it indeed is not so casually done!"


    "If Celine did get her hands on it but didn''t know what it was before, when we retrieve our father, she''ll definitely spare no effort to decipher it."


    "You''re right." I murmured in agreement, "Celine hasn''t obtained these things yet!"


    "One more thing!" As said, "Your father told me that he entrusted the drawings he kept to your mother, Lucille!"


    My heart suddenly sank...


    After all, my mother had passed away, and this became a dead end!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1436 The Ace Up Our Sleeve

    ?


    I looked at As helplessly, saying, "Is this a dead end then? Since her passing was so sudden, nobody would have known."


    I felt a bit disheartened; trying to find this map was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    "Your father told me that he repeatedly told Lucille that this was something very important, and she had to keep it safe for him. However, Lucille was unaware of the purpose of the map."


    "Why?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Your father said he never told her what exactly it was. But when Lucille suddenly passed away, it was lost.


    "Neither of us knows, and the people at the old mansion are all gone. Nobody knows where she stored the map. This is truly a dead end." As''s tone was somber.


    "Didn''t you ask my dad about it again before we came here?" I said in a tone tinged with urgency as I turned to him.


    "He mentioned a few possible ces and was waiting for us to return to the Pierce residence to check. That''s why I was eager to reim the Pierce residence." As smiled at me andforted me. "Don''t worry. There will always be a solution. We can solve this puzzle!"


    "But what if we can''t find it? Or worse, if it falls into their hands..." I shuddered with fear.


    "It won''t!" As said firmly.


    After doing some analysis, As patiently exined to me, "First of all, even if we assume the worst, she couldn''t possibly luck out and get both maps simultaneously. The probability of that is too small.


    "Secondly, even if she obtained one, she wouldn''t understand it without the other. And since your father is safe, he wouldn''t decode it for her.


    "Furthermore, even if she manages to break through all that, she doesn''t have the resources to execute any ns right now. We''ve already located four of the six explorers from that time, too."


    "We found four of them?" That made me very relieved.


    "Yes. They''re all within our control, but they''re currently very discreet, and even I haven''t alerted them," As murmured with a sly charm.


    "So you''re confident that the map hasn''t fallen into Celine''s hands?" I asked as I looked at As''s confident face. I always found his confidence attractive.


    "There''s no chance she can get that map!" Every time As said those words, he was unquestionably confident.


    That convinced me even more.


    He looked at my face seriously and softly said, "Just rx. I can handle this. Remember, even if we can''t find the distribution map, it won''t fall into anyone else''s hands since I''m here."


    UMS


    "Are you really that confident?" I jokingly questioned him.


    "Don''t forget, we still have an ace up our sleeve." He grinned triumphantly at me while shing his teeth.


    "You mean the team leaders of the explorers?"


    "It''s your father, my father-inw." He looked at me confidently and smiled. He then held my hand and said, "Are you feeling ufortable? We''re almost home."


    "Not at all," I quickly replied, and ttered him. "You''ve protected me well."


    He smiled charmingly after hearing my words. His smile could fascinate anyone.


    Soon, we returned to the estate, and the family doctor promptly arrived.


    The doctor who came was a woman. As gave her a detailed exnation of my condition and asked her to examine me carefully while he nervously remained by my side.


    The wet nurse and Iris were waiting outside.


    As didn''t rx until the doctor put away her stethoscope and casually told him what she had found during the examination.


    I was relieved after the doctor immediately checked As''s head, which was fine.


    He asked the wet nurse to escort the


    doctor out. Then he sat on the edge


    of my bed, holding my small handT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    lin


    hisrge one while looking at me affectionately. He softly said, "Chloe, would you like me to take you home?"

 Chapter 1437 It Was Someone Else

    ?


    I looked at him, not entirely understanding what he meant. I met his questioning gaze and asked, "Are you saying you want to send me back to Foswood?"


    As nodded and softly exined, "Yes. Fremont Bay is the safest ce for you right now. I''ve ensured tight security there since it was constructed." As was right about this. I fully believed it; Fremont Bay had secret passages, and the entire estate was very well-protected.


    "I''d like to send you back to Fremont Bay so you can rest and get ready for our babies to arrive. I can''t afford to have you in any danger. I''ll only be at ease when you''re in Fremont Bay."


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m fine! I''ll go back, but I want to return to the Pierce residence first," I asserted firmly.


    After all, that ce had a different allure for me.


    When As saw my firm attitude, he smiled and gently kissed my hand. "Okay. We''ll go to the Pierce residence tomorrow."


    I knew he still had business to attend to, so I grinned broadly and remarked, "I''m exhausted. I want to sleep now."


    He immediately nodded andy down beside me. "Alright, I''ll stay with you."


    I knew he was worried I wouldn''t feel secure, so he stayed by my side. I wouldn''t easily forget the thrilling events that had just happened.


    He stretched his arm around my waist and softly said, "Go to sleep."


    I pretended to sleep as I curled into his embrace and closed my eyes.


    But I had a hard time falling asleep today. Today felt like a roller coaster ride, and I had too many questions on my mind. I had thought that something was off from the moment Grandpa picked me up. I was sure Grandpa must have known something, even though this incident might not be rted to him.


    The people who acted today had targeted me specifically. This was clear since Grandpa had wanted to pick me up. Even if it wasn''t Celine, it had to be rted to her and someone familiar with the Pierce family.


    If that was the case, Grandpa was protective of his daughter. He hadn''tid


    pfinger on her until now, and


    allongs to


    allowed her to do as she pleased.


    Content


    UMS


    Furthermore, the matter he had entrusted to As wasn''t as simple as it seemed. As just didn''t tell me about it.


    These recent events were the work of someone with a deep grudge against us. Someone else was involved.


    But who exactly was it?


    I closed my eyes and thought about everything.


    After a while, As thought I had fallen asleep. He got up quietly, but I could feel him watching me for a long time. I remained still.


    Not too long afterwards, he quietly left the room. When I heard the door close, I slowly opened my eyes.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon after, I heard a car starting downstairs and softly driving away. I knew that As had gone out again.


    I turned over lightly, lying on my


    back and staring at the ceiling. I


    realized that this ce wasn''t safe. I supposed they wouldn''t give up easily since they hadn''t seeded this time.


    I instinctively ced my hand on my belly, thinking that I had to ensure the safety of the babies inside me.


    As was right. Fremont Bay was the safest ce for me. The security in Foswood definitely wouldn''t let something like this happen.


    These two babies meant a lot to As. I knew very well that they were the family he had long been waiting for.


    I reached for my phone and found


    the recordings of the babies'' heartbeats that the doctor had made for us today. Their solid and steady beats made my nose tingle.


    ''I want to see you, babies!'' I silently prayed in my heart.


    I gradually drifted into dreand as I listened to the strong heartbeats of the babies.

 Chapter 1438 Finally Returning to Pierce Residence

    ?


    The next day, As was by my side when I woke up. I didn''t know when he hade back.


    He sensed my slight movements and quickly opened his eyes to look at me. "You''re awake! How do you feel? Is there any difort?" he asked, as hisrge hand gently caressed my belly.


    He was divulging his deepest secret with that sentence. He must havee back early because he was really concerned about me.


    I quickly leaned over to nestle into his embrace andforted him. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m not that fragile, and besides, you took good care of me yesterday. I didn''t feel any difort at all!"


    He hugged me with a smile and kissed my forehead lightly. "We can''t take any more risks."


    "Okay," I responded. "I''ll return after visiting the Pierce residence today."


    When I finally stood in front of the Pierce residence gate, I was a little shocked. The magnificent gates were gorgeous, grand, and breathtaking -just what I had imagined them to be.


    I could vaguely see the white pce-like mansion inside through the gates, which gave me a sense of deja vu, as if I were in a dream.


    As embraced me as he stood next to me and remarked, "That''s our former home."


    "It''s exactly as I imagined." I stared at it without blinking and sighed with emotion.


    At this moment, it seemed that I was familiar with this ce and must have lived here before.


    As walked over to ring the doorbell. He then returned to my side and said, "It''s been many years since I wasst here."


    Soon, a guard from the gatehouse came out to greet us. He seemed a little surprised when he saw us. "Mr. As! You... you''re here?"


    I understood his surprise. After all, Celine had invited us here for dinner, and it was still too early for that.


    As coldly said, "Open the door."


    The guard immediately opened the gate and trotted ahead, leading the way quickly into the mansion.


    We weren''t in a hurry to enter the


    ?


    house. We leisurely strolled around the courtyard. The further we walked, the more familiar everything seemed.


    I couldn''t help but stop to look around. I saw the vast greenwn where had yed ser with As many times in my dreams. I Imagined that I saw a small figure in a red dress running around


    "What are you thinking?" As murmured in my ear.


    "I''ve dreamt of this ce, and it''s exactly the same," I said softly. "This is my home! I want toe back."


    My tone was inexplicably firm, and I said those words, even I was shocked at how naturally and unconsciously I had spoken.


    "Okay. I promise we''ll be back here soon," As echoed.


    Just then, a voice sounded behind us.


    "I didn''t expect you to be here so early."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew who was speaking without turning around.


    With a chilly smile, I turned slowly and nced at the old woman approaching us. I was filled with an unexinable courage and felt as if I had been reborn the instant I stepped into this location, but


    wasn''t sure why.


    This was originally my home. What did she mean we were here too early? I should havee back long ago.


    "I couldn''t wait! It feels so good to be home." I smiled and looked at Celine''s exquisitely made-up face. Celine''s smile remained, but the light in her eyes turned cold. "Oh? I can''t believe you still remember this ce." Her words made my heart skip a beat. When she said ''still remember,'' it seemed to carry a different meaning.


    I nced at her sideways. ''Since you''re provoking me, I won''t let you have the upper hand.''

 Chapter 1439 Lets Have Some Fun

    ?


    "Of course I remember! I mean, I spent ten years making memories here!" I said without hesitation. Then, I looked at Celine and asked, "Are youfortable here?"


    Celine looked at me, suppressed her smile, and showed her usual arrogance. "This has been my home for a long time. Of course I''mfortable!"


    I giggled and looked at As, saying mischievously, "Look at how domineering Celine is. She''s still acting so self-righteous even though she''s upying the house. Such admirable courage!"


    As looked at my face, then kissed me indulgently in front of Celine and said, "How silly! You cane back here anytime you want."


    His tone was invincible. He sounded like andlording to collect rent as if it were a matter of course.


    Celine watched our interaction indifferently, smiling lightly as if she didn''t care about what we were doing. But out of the corner of my eye, I saw her clenching her hand fiercely until her knuckles went white.


    "I need to check if my piano is still here," I said to Celine. I boldly pulled As with me and walked inside. Ipletely ignored Celine and behaved as if I were returning home after a long absence.


    As cooperated with all my requests indulgently, holding me and striding toward the house.


    At the steps, I saw Kenzie standing at the door, staring at me icily. She nodded slightly to As and said, "You''re here, Mr. As."


    I froze in ce and fixed my icy look on her.


    I thought to myself, ''I''m sick of seeing that donkey face of yours, Kenzie. How can I allow you intruders to have your way now that I''m back home? ''Now that I''m back, I''ll have fun with you all today.''


    With a n in mind, I stopped and looked at Kenzie. "Grandma Kenzie, we meet again."


    I had deliberately called her ''grandma''.


    Kenzie''s lips twitched slightly, and she nodded to me. "Miss Chloe."


    "Wrong!" I said decisively, "Try again!"


    As stood by my side, looking at Kenzie with me. Under his authoritative gaze, Kenzie had to bow again and respectfully call out, "Madam!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But I could see her eyelids droop when she said those words, covering the gleam in her eyes. The muscles around her mouth twitched slightly.


    "That''s more like it!" I smiled


    innocently, then suddenly circled her and said, "It seems you know who I am, so you must have deliberately called me that, right?"


    As I said that, she kept her face cold and refused to lift her head, showing an indifferent attitude.


    I deliberately shouted to Celine, "Why doesn''t your servant Kenzie have any expression on her face?"


    Kris, who was following us, couldn''t


    hold back and burst intoughter But when he saw both me and As looking serious, he quickly straightened up and suppressed hisughter.


    But I wasn''t done yet. I had to continue messing with them since I had such a good opportunity.


    Celine looked at me without changing her expression. With her noble demeanor and high-ss manners, she wasn''t sure how to respond to my


    sarcasm.


    She looked at me coldly. "Does she always look like this, Celine? Tut-tut, how low! Your servants need training!"


    I was harsh, and I didn''t hold back. "Look at her! Doesn''t it hurt your heart to see that expression every day?"

 Chapter 1440 Looking for Trouble

    ?


    Celine couldn''t keep herposure. She nced at me and calmly said, "Kenzie is serious and doesn''t smile much."


    "Is she the same with you?" I asked as I turned to Celine.


    Although Kenzie maintained a cold and arrogant expression, I could tell from her tightly clenched fists that she was exerting a lot of effort to control herself.


    When I saw that, I smirked mischievously and pulled apart Kenzie''s hands that were sped together, saying, "Don''t grip your own hands so tightly. Doesn''t it hurt? Why are you so at odds with yourself?"


    Kenzie suddenly raised her head, and a fierce glint shot out from her eyes, piercing straight toward me. I quickly leaned into As''s embrace, pretending to be afraid as I said, "What''s wrong? Why are you being so fierce? I was just teasing you. After all, I''m happy to be back home. Do you really have to look at me like that?"


    As he red at Kenzie, As''s eyes immediately turned cold like a hawk''s. An indescribable chill emanated from him, sending shivers down my spine. Kenzie quickly averted her gaze and sped her hands tightly in front of her abdomen, bowing and taking a step back. "You''ve misunderstood, Madam. I was just startled by your sudden touch, and it was a reflexive reaction. I won''t do it again."


    "Looks like I misunderstood. But you did look very fierce just now," I insisted.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That was presumptuous of me," she said in a low voice.


    "Oh? So it seems you''ve reached your limit, Grandma Kenzie."


    "Please calm down, Madam." Kenzie bowed again, speaking with restraint.


    "You can go," Celine said coldly, giving Kenzie an out.


    Kenzie immediately bowed, took two steps back, and quickly turned and left.


    Unsatisfied, I hooked my arm through As''s again and walked inside. I raised an eyebrow, thinking that I hade here today to find some trouble. It was unreasonable to live sofortably in someone else''s house and still expect to befortable, wasn''t it? I would be pleased if they were all ufortable!


    When we stepped into the hall, my gaze fell on a rocking chair that seemed out of ce in the grand hall.


    Although it was also white, it didn''t look like it belonged in the magnificent hall.


    Most importantly, an elegantly dressed old woman was seated in the rocking chair.


    I immediately understood that she must be the ruthless Adeline Myer, David Pierce''s mistress and Celine''s stepmother.


    It was clear that the olddy still had


    a lot of spirit. She wore an off-white silk dress, a.modern blouse, and wide-legged trousers. Her chestnut-colored hair was


    meticulously styled and pinned up at the back of her head in a spiral bun.


    This olddy''s mind was still sharp despite her age. It was clear from her hairstyle that the old witch was still ambitious and desired to control everything.


    She wore high-quality diamond bracelets on her wrist, which matched the ones on her fingers, neck, and ears.


    She watched us walk in while she sat there rocking idly in the rocking chair. She still maintained her arrogant demeanor.


    It seemed she was waiting for us to greet her.


    I couldn''t resistughing at her


    expression and thought, ''This is perfect t-I''m going to have


    with this olddy!'' Content


    fun


    belongs


    As''s thin lips were squeezed together, a little twist forming when he noticed my mood.


    "Who is this olddy...?" I deliberately turned to Celine and asked.


    Celine looked at me arrogantly. "This is my mother, As''s grandmother!"


    I didn''t expect Celine to y along with me. She introduced her appropriately.


    "Oh! Hello, Grandma Cross!" I started, but then abruptly stopped.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1441 Pointing Fingers and Cursing

    ?


    I pretended to be cheerful as I approached, but the old woman stopped me before I could reach her rocking chair.


    "Girl, I''m not a Cross!" Her tone was sharp. "As, where did you find such a rash girl?"


    I immediately interjected, "Am I rash? But I''ve known for a long time that As''s grandmother is surnamed Cross, right, honey?"


    "Right, my grandmother is indeed surnamed Cross." As spoke to me in a lovely manner.


    I then pretended to look puzzled and nced at the old woman in the rocking chair. "So, who are you, Grandma?"


    "How insolent! Where did such an impudent brate from?" The old woman was getting angry at being yed by me.


    "This is my home! I was just about to ask you the same question! How can you sit sofortably in my home? And what''s with the thing you''re sitting on? It''s ruining the attractiveness of this hall. It''s really tacky!"


    I ruthlessly criticized the rocking chair beneath her without holding back


    "Honey, I''m back. Please quickly get rid of this thing for me. It''s so out of ce, isn''t it? Clearly something concocted by someone trying too hard to be fashionable! It''s so ugly!" I pointed at the rocking chair.


    Actually, the rocking chair was innocent. Its style and color were quite nice. Furthermore, with Celine and Adeline''s financial resources, how could they buy cheap goods? It was just ced in the wrong location.


    If this chair were ced in a corner by a French window, in a sunny conservatory, or under a porch, it would be pleasant. Unfortunately, it was ced in the hall, which really didn''t match and seemed obtrusive.


    "Hey!" The old woman abruptly sat up straight and pointed at me after mming the rocking chair''s armrest.


    Before she could say anything, As''s expression immediately turned cold. His icy gaze pierced Adeline like a sword.


    The old woman held back the words she was about to say.


    My words had clearly made Celine, who had always restrained herself, somewhat displeased. As a proud person, she couldn''t take the insults from someone she hadn''t even given a cursory nce.


    "As, you''ve spoiled your wife. At home, we can put up with a little bit. But if she speaks so recklessly in


    public, it might make a mockery oxet


    the Pierce family." Celine''s tone was gentle, but her gaze towards me was filled with extreme disdain and hostility.


    As calmly responded, "I don''t think she''s wrong."


    This statement almost made me burst outughing, but Celine''s face turned a little red, though she still suppressed it. "Tsk tsk... the morals of today''s society are declining!" Adeline clicked her tongue disdainfully and said, "No manners at all!"


    I smiled and looked at the old woman innocently. "Madam, you''re absolutely right!"


    She snorted scornfully, sent me a scornful look, and appeared somewhat dissatisfied with what I had said.


    I continued, "Every era has its scum, right, Grandma?"


    As''s eyebrows raised slightly; he knew what I was going to say next. This expression really motivated me.


    I continued with an innocent


    expression, "Like bing a


    vel.ne


    mistress and shamelessly climbing into bed while the wife is away, using sinister means to harm


    others... "I continued to enumerate, looking serious and pointing fingers.


    S


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became strange...N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 1442 Never Seen the World

    ?


    The mother and daughter''s faces turned red.


    I said, "Anyway... wait! After all, even after doing all these vulgar and despicable things, they can still brazenly spout nonsense, unting their virtues in public and behind people''s backs. Such people are everywhere, right?"


    I was really on the verge ofughing out loud.


    I held back myughter and continued, "I just said a few words about the chair, and it''s considered a sign of the decline of morality! Grandma, you haven''t seen the world! Don''t go around using people. I''ve never liked that kind of thing!


    "As for manners? People without manners naturally don''t understand a refined upbringing! Otherwise, how could they engage in such underhanded deeds? Grandma, you simply don''t understand our upbringing, just as we don''t understand yours!"


    After saying that, I looked at the mother and daughter with great seriousness, pretending to be carefree.


    However, I was sure they wouldn''t dare respond. After all, it''s a matter of dignity.


    The more one engages in these abhorrent behaviors, the greater their fear of having their masks taken off.


    Adeline''s meticulously manicured fingernails were digging into the armrest of the chair. Perhaps she had never encountered a "rash" girl like me who didn''t y by the rules!


    I eximed, "Madam, be careful with your nails! It would be a pity if they broke!"


    Just as Celine was about to speak, the butler walked in and reported, "The guests have arrived!"


    We all looked outside and indeed saw a group of guests.


    As and I nced at each other. It seemed that Celine''s invitation today wasn''t so simple.


    He smiled at me and said, "Come! Let me show you around!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Okay!" I reached out my hand for As to hold, then looked at Celine without changing my expression and said, "Excuse us!"


    Celine was seething with anger, but she dared not show it.


    She had been acting a little furious before, but now she was grinning and saying to the butler, "Please, wee the guests!"


    As she greeted the guests with a


    smile, As had already led me through the west corridor of the h walking toward another building as if no one else was around.


    The hall here was the central axis


    sof


    the entire building, with spacious corridors on both sides extending to the left and right, but theyout waspletely different.


    ording to As''s introduction, Louis and Tammy lived with As''s family on the east side, and our White family of three lived in the west corridor.


    Back then, the Louis couple were as close as siblings to my parents, and they had absolute trust in each other in their careers. Therefore, for the convenience of their career, the two famities had always lived together as one, without distinction between them.


    However, when As led me into the building on the left, As''s handsome face became more and more serious, and there were signs of calm before the storm.

 Chapter 1443 The Disappointment

    ?


    I noticed a shift in his emotions. I asked softly while looking at him, "It''s different now, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah." His eyes swept across theyout of the entire west side, and he said coldly, "It''s no longer the same as before."


    I knew exactly why As was angry. If the ce had been tampered with, the chances of us finding any traces of the past were basically zero.


    Not to mention any signs of where my mother had left things.


    Putting his arm around my shoulder and patting it, As reassured me, "I had expected as much."


    Despite his words, his expression was depressing. I knew there was still some anger in him because he couldn''t help me recall the past and felt regretful.


    "But this also indicates something..." As finished speaking and looked at me.


    I looked up at him and continued his thought, "Even if she changed the house, she still couldn''t find anything of value by ident! In other words, the things aren''t in this building!"


    His eyes skittered over his surroundings, and I knew instantly his intention. I said nothing more.


    The modifications in the internal details here were reasonable, considering it had been 20 years. It wouldn''t be the same after Celine came in. After all, she felt guilty!


    She had to find a way to change or erase any signs of our two families living here.


    Although I didn''t remember what it was like before, I thought the main structure was still there.


    "When was thest time you came back?" I asked.


    As thought for a moment and said, "It''s been many years since I came back here. Thest time I came back, it was still the same, but now everything has changed!"


    I scoffed, "She thinks that by changing theyout, it''s really hers?"


    "We''re working on it," As patted my shoulder reassuringly.


    A sense of disappointment permeated between the two of us. We both knew that the chances of finding clues to the BZ n from here were now very slim.


    But this was the real purpose of our return to Nocturnia.


    "Let''s go to the greenhouse!" I looked at him, wanting to divert his attention. "When I came, I dreamt about the garden!"


    "Then I''ll take you there," he said.


    He took my hand and walked out of the main building through the side door at the end of the corridor. "When our mothers were still alive, they always went out from here to the garden."


    I was curious. The garden in my dream was too vague, but I remembered clearly that it had a tiny pond with lotus flowers and beautiful sunlight.


    As we stepped out of the side door, we walked along a quiet path paved with stone bs with lush nts on both sides. The backyard was quite spacious, withrgewns and various rare flowers.


    On the left was arge ss greenhouse.


    I broke free from As''s hand and walked a bit faster in the direction of the ss house.


    But strangely, walking along this path gave me a feeling of familiarity. In my dream, I was chasing after my mother''s footsteps.


    As hastened to follow up after noticing that I was moving too quickly and said, "Slow down a bit, watch your step... Don''t rush!"


    I looked at him mischievously and said, "I''ve been here in my dreams."


    "More than just in your dreams. When you were little, you followed Aunt Lucille here!" He caught up to me, holding my hand and controlling my pace. "Really?" I asked with some doubt.


    I did not remember having any interest in flowers or nts in myter memories. It might be rted to my foster mother-my current mother! I never saw my mother taking care of nts. N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Moreover, I was too busy with my career after leaving home for college and joining the Murphy family.


    During the exhausting days, I work!


    copse like a corpse when I


    returned home. How could I have the leisure for such elegance?


    When my career started to show results, I gave birth to Ava. For me, Ava was the most beautiful flower.


    So, a garden was definitely a dream for me, a magically enticing ce.

 Chapter 1444 The Hunched Old Man

    ?


    As I stepped into the greenhouse, the sunlight filling the room made me feel a long-lost warmth. The flowers and nts were indeed well cared for. At this season, the orchids exuded a delicate and elegant fragrance throughout the room.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Surprisingly, butterflies were flying around in the greenhouse, which was a wonderful sight I could hardly imagine.


    I couldn''t wait to go in. My mind was only focused on the pond full of water lilies, without stopping to appreciate the other flowers and nts. Sure enough, I could see the little pond, but sadly, not a single water lily could be seen-all that was swimming in it was koi fish!


    I stood by the pond in a daze, and As hugged me from behind, "What''s wrong?"


    I turned my head, pointed to the pond, and said to As, "There used to be water lilies nted here! They looked beautiful when they bloomed!" As looked a bit bewildered. He asked in surprise, "Do you remember?"


    I shook my head and said softly, "No, it''s just from my dream! My mother showed me her brooch here, and the blooming water lilies in the pond looked exactly like the flower on the brooch. It was so vivid!"


    "Don''t worry, there will be more in the future!" Asforted me.


    My emotions were overwhelmed by another wave of disappointment. It seemed that this ce was no longer the same as it used to be. People were gone, and the past would never return.


    What would it be like if we could go back and start over? A sense of sadness overwhelmed me, and my eyes became misty. "A-Are you Mr. As?"


    I was astonished when I heard a voice behind us that neither of us had heard before. I looked at the person behind us in surprise.


    A hunched old man walked over from behind us. He looked quite tiny, with a wrinkly face and snowy white hair, as he stared out at us. A sliver of light appeared in his already cloudy eyes.


    "Are you... Uncle Kenny?" As asked eagerly as he slowly released his hold on my hand and turned to face the elderly man.


    As soon as the old man heard


    As''s question, he immediatelyet


    then tears filled his ey


    "Mr As!


    Y-You finally came back!"


    He trembled as he approached, reaching out his hands eagerly.


    As quickly stepped forward and grabbed the old man''s hands, but the old man promptly withdrew his dirt-covered hands and said, "Oh! Dirty!" Without hesitation, As reached out again and held the old man''s hands with his own. "Uncle Kenny, you''re still alive!"


    "Mr. As, how could I dare to die without seeing you?" He choked up, tears streaming down his face.


    "H-How did..." As''s gaze locked onto the hunched back behind him.


    "Mr. As!" he sobbed, "Where have you been all these years? Why didn''t youe back? You''ve made this old servant wait so long in agony!" With reddish-tinged eyes, As turned to face him and said, "Uncle Kenny... you used to be..."


    "Let''s not talk about that. C-Come


    with me! The old man quickly wiped


    away his tears with his sleeve and


    grabbed As''s hand, but then hesitated and gave me a doubtful nce.


    As quickly reached out and pulled me over, "Uncle Kenny, look, this is Ste, my wife!"


    §Ö


    As soon as the old man heard it was Ste, he immediately widened his eyes. He leaned toward me, and his


    mouth trembled violently, "Ste?


    I-Is she really Ms. Ste?"


    He turned to As for confirmation.


    As nodded firmly and said, "Yes! She''s Ms. Ste, my wife!"


    The old man cheered, "Really?"


    He then sped his hands together and raised them above his head; he bowed to the sky and said, "Goodness begets goodness!"


    I felt a sharp rush of emotion in my nose as I watched him hunch over and make feeble bows repeatedly. I felt choked up.


    I quickly reached out and supported his arms, "Uncle Kenny!"


    Suddenly, he nervously grabbed As again, "Mr. As,e with me!"


    As and I exchanged nces and quickly followed Uncle Kenny as he walked fast.

 Chapter 1445 Two Peculiar Keys

    ?


    We didn''t know what Uncle Kenny wanted to do, but seeing his urgency, we were certain that something important was going on.


    He rushed forward, making his way quickly to the other side of the flower house with wobbly steps.


    There was a small room in the corner, just outside the side door of the greenhouse. It was dim and narrow, with only a bed and a broken table. The area was somewhat messy, with various gardening tools within.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He reached the door of the room and turned back to stop us. "It''s dirty inside. Please wait!"


    Uncle Kenny blocked us from entering, then his frail figure turned and disappeared into the room. Soon, we heard a ttering sound from inside. Although we couldn''t see his actions, the sound conveyed his urgency.


    Before long, he came out with his face covered in dirt, and he held a dirty metal box in his hand.


    His eyes nced vigntly towards the entrance of the greenhouse from a distance.


    Then, he anxiously tried to open the box right in front of us, but he couldn''t steady his hands because of his nervousness. As quickly reached out and held the rusty box firmly.


    He wrenched open the lid with shaky hands, tilted the box, and poured out a grayish-white powder that looked like old powdered milk and had a slight mouldy odor.


    After that, he reached in with his calloused, wrinkled hand and pulled out a small bundle wrapped inyers of torn cloth.


    I looked at the dirty object in surprise and nced at As, unsure of what it was.


    Then, he anxiously nced at the passage outside the ss house, and I understood that he was afraid of someoneing. "It''s alright, my man is outside!" As reassured him.


    Indeed, Tris, who came with us, was outside and hadn''t followed.


    Upon hearing As''s words, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief but immediately looked back at the item in his hand.


    It seemed that this item was very important to him.


    He tore off the pieces of cloth with force, fumbling for a while before finally revealing a hiddenyer. Surprisingly, there was another smaller bundle wrapped in stic tape. He struggled to tear it att off, his hands shaking with nervousness and urgency.


    With his efforts, we finally saw inside there were two peculiar keys. A contented smile appeared on his face as he nced outside.


    "Mr. As, these are the keys Mr. Louis entrusted to me before the incident!" he said, holding out his wrinkled hands to present the items to us. As looked at me, then at Uncle Kenny, and reached out to take the keys. Then, he exchanged a nce with me and whispered, "These should be keys to a bank safe!"


    I leaned over to take a look. As handed me the keys, and I carefully examined them. I had never seen this type of key before.


    However, the two keys were different-one was a normal-sized key, and the other was a particrly small, delicate key with intricate carvings.


    "Uncle Kenny, are you saying that


    my father entrusted these two keys to you before the incident?" As bent down and asked Uncle Kenny carefully, their height difference making it necessary for As to bend down and speak softly.


    et


    Uncle Kenny nodded while maintaining a hopeful smile and eximed, "Yes, yes! He didn''t tell me what these keys were for, so have no idea. He jus said, ''These are very important, please keep them safe for me, and whatever you do, don''t lose them!""


    Upon hearing his words, I looked at As excitedly, and he nced back at me. Our thoughts were the same.


    Finding something so crucial without effort seemed like a stroke of luck!


    Both As and I immediately realized that these keys must be rted to the distribution map hidden by Louis.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1446 Unexpected Turn of Events

    ?


    This was an unexpected delight. It seemed like the heavens were ying a joke on us. An incredible opportunity had appeared just as we were utterly desperate.


    When Kenny saw that we were both bewildered, he quickly added, "The master also told me that if he didn''te to retrieve them in the future, I should wait until you grow up, then give them to you."


    After hearing that, As''s eyes suddenly grew moist as he looked at Kenny.


    I was moved too. Could Louis have sensed that something was going to happen to him back then?


    Regret tore at my heart. I couldn''t imagine the pain As must have been feeling.


    "I was terrified. I asked the master why he had entrusted such an important thing to me for safekeeping; it didn''t seem right. I... I was afraid I wouldn''t be able to keep it safe! But the master told me he believed in my loyalty and said I was a trustworthy person," Kenny said. He started crying again, "The master said I was very loyal and trustworthy!"


    As nodded solemnly. "Yes, you''re very trustworthy. This is very helpful to me, Kenny."


    Kenny wiped his eyes and stared at us in shock. He happily said, "Really? That''s great! Thank goodness! I was afraid I wouldn''t be able to hold on until the day you came back! The heavens have finally opened their eyes!"


    After he finished speaking, he bowed again, in an expression of joy.


    "But I didn''t think... I didn''t think my master wouldn''t be able to take the keys back himself. My poor master!" After saying that, he lost control of his emotions and knelt on the ground.


    Although he was crying quietly, I could feel his heart-wrenching sorrow.


    Kenny covered his face and sobbed. "He was such a good person. How is he gone? Your father must have been wronged, Sir. You must avenge him!"


    "I will, Kenny!" As reached out to support him.


    Kenny said, "When I heard about the master''s death, I knew there was something more to it!"


    Talking about the events of that year was torture for anyone who had lived here before, let alone Kenny, who his master had acknowledged.


    Louis must have truly trusted Kenny from the bottom of his heart. He had dared to entrust those important things to the family gardener.


    Kenny was also low-key and inconspicuous. No one would have thought a gardener would have Louis''s trust.


    Kenny looked at me sadly, saying, "Later... Later, Madam White died unexpectedly too. She was perfectly fine. How did she die so suddenly? They said she died of illness, but i don''t believe it. She was in good health. How could she die of illness? It''s nonsense...


    "She came to the flower house every day to help me care for the flowers and nts. never saw any signs of illness. How did she die so


    ???


    suddenly? It''s impossible! But then, you both disappeared..." Kenny looked helplessly at As. "Lonce tried to ask where you two were, but no one knew a thing."


    His crying was heart-wrenching, which showed just how much pain he was in.


    "At that time, I had to continue my work in the flower house and didn''t dare ask about what happened. People kept being driven away. I didn''t want to stay at first. I knew that... that woman was not a good person."


    As patted his shoulder and nodded solemnly. "I know."


    et


    "She sent people to search the flower house for a long time and smashed it up. I tried to figure out what they were looking for. Were they looking for what the master left behind? But I had to keep the things the master entrusted to me safe, even if it cost me my life C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Thank you, Kenny," I said sincerely.


    "When that woman took over the house here, she fired those people, and some of them disappeared. I suspect... I suspect they''re all dead!" Kenny''s eyes showed a trace of panic as he said that.


    "You don''t need to be afraid anymore. I''m back." Asforted Kenny firmly. "This ce is still my home."


    "Then you need to be careful of her, Sir. She''s sinister and vicious. She interrogated all the old people here back then." Kenny reminded us to be cautious.

 Chapter 1447 The Sole Old Gardener

    ?


    "I don''t know who told her about itter, but she came here with some people, asking me what the master had said to me. I didn''t know what she wanted to know, but I refused to admit that I had any private dealings with the master, even if she wanted to beat me to death. I insisted that I was just a gardener." Kenny wiped his eyes, then continued, "So she beat me half to death and ordered some people to ransack my ce. But they found nothing, so it ended there."


    "What a viper!" I cursed, then asked, "What happened afterwards?"


    "Even though I was seriously injured, she refused to let me get any medical attention. I think she didn''t care whether I lived or died. I was just an insignificant ant to her. She wanted me to perish!" Kenny gritted his teeth.


    "I persisted, telling myself I couldn''t die because I had to fulfill the task the master had entrusted to me. I had to keep the keys he had given me safe, so I would be worthy of the master." He looked at As with a face full of joy.


    "You''ve suffered, Kenny," As said sincerely. His eyes turned slightly red.


    "So that was why you were injured?" I asked.


    "My injuries took three months to heal. But they didn''t heal properly, which gradually resulted in my current condition, and that''s how I became a hunchback," he spoke softly and indifferently.


    "You never left this ce?" As looked at Kenny with gratitude in his eyes.


    "I wanted to leave to find you, but I didn''t know who to ask. The people here had all changed, and I didn''t know who was good or bad. I couldn''t take the risk."


    As grabbed his hand and nodded seriously to show that he understood.


    "Besides, I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to discover you, since my health was deteriorating. That''s why I stayed." Kenny sighed with relief.


    "I knew that it would be best to wait here if I wanted to see you. If you were alive, you would return one day. You would return no matter how far you went, because this is your home."


    "Ste wanted toe to the flower house. If she hadn''t insisted on visiting this ce, I might not havee here, and I wouldn''t have known that you were still here," As said sincerely.


    "Miss Ste is a lucky star indeed!" Kenny smiled at me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "You''re right. Ste is my lucky star!


    "In the early years, I would sometimes hear about you, but folks in the courtyard started to leave one by one until, eventually, not a single elderly person remained. All I could do was hope against hope that you would return."


    He couldn''t control his tears. "You don''t know how scared I was, Sir. I was afraid wouldn''t be able to fulfill the task the master entrusted to me. I was afraid I''d never see you again! Thank goodness! You''re finally back!" Kenny looked up at As with


    a face full of tear marking


    his neck.


    As reached out and hugged Kenny''s hunched body, "You''ve suffered, Kenny."


    "I haven''t, Sir! The heavens have finally opened their eyes, and I''ve finallypleted the task the master entrusted to me. Now that I''ve handed the keys to you, I can die in peace!"


    "I won''t let you die like this. You have to watch me avenge my parents and Lucille. You have to enjoy life with me. I''ll get you out of here," As said earnestly.


    "I''m content, Sir! I''m d to see you alive and grown up with Miss Ste. I''m happy you finally returned!" the old man rambled on incoherently. "Where did you hide the keys back then? Why didn''t they find them?" I asked curiously.


    "Ah, I hid them in the tree trunk. I dodged a bullet there. Later, they cut down a lot of trees in the courtyard, and I was afraid they might get lost, so I took them out and kept moving them."


    I understood the fear, anxiety, and nervousness Kenny must have felt that time.


    "After that, I didn''t go anywhere,


    stopped interacting with anyone,


    and just stayed in the flower house


    e


    Gradually, she stopped bothering me." Kenny sighed. "But I was anxious since I heard no news about Mr. As."


    Before we could finish speaking, we saw Tris suddenly walking quickly towards us.

 Chapter 1448 The Spiritual Water Lily

    ?


    As immediately said "Kenny, we need to go now. Take care of yourself. I''ll get you out of here."


    Then he pulled me with him back into the flower house, briskly crossing it until we stopped by the edge of the pool.


    I nced back at Kenny. He was trembling, and quickly disappeared into the cottage. He was reluctant to see us leave.


    The butler came over when Tris arrived, nced at the flower house, and smiled. "Mr. As, Miss, pleasee over. The guests have arrived."


    As gave him a cold nce and asked indifferently, "What guests?"


    "Miss Celine invited some distinguished guests here to celebrate Mr. As''s return. After all, it''s been a long time since the mansion had a lively event like this," The butler responded obsequiously.


    I ignored him and asked while pointing to the pool, "Where are the water lilies?"


    The butler immediately respectfully replied, "Madam, the water lilies we used to have were all precious varieties that no one could care for properly, so... they all withered!"


    I looked at the koi in the pool with a sad expression and said, "It seems these water lilies have spirits. They know who their true master is and they refuse to thrive for wicked and filthy people."


    My words came from the heart. I was convinced that the water lilies in this pool had been grown by my mother and all had spiritual qualities. How could they bloom for malicious and impure individuals after their owner passed away?


    "Don''t be sad. I''ll nt a pool of thriving water lilies for you," As said tenderly in my ear. "Let''s go!"


    He took my hand and led me out of the flower house.


    I saw the butler nce at the corner of the flower house again.


    Kenny had disappeared long ago, but he was still cautious.


    The people here seemed vignt, especially the butler. He probably wasn''t a good person, since he served Celine and devoted himself to her wholeheartedly.


    As calmly led me out of the flower house and back to the hall.


    I realized then that Celine had extended an impressive invitation.


    In just a short while, the hall was crowded with people who were not simple characters.


    I was taken aback. How could these


    people have appeared silently and unexpectedly, like bamboo shoots after a spring rain? The hall was filled with bustling activity, and


    people mingled and


    The hall went silent when we entered, and everyone turned to stare at us.


    I realised that most of them were staring at me with an odd expression in their eyes.


    It seemed that Celine''s invitation today was not just about dinner.


    As tightened his grip around my waist and forcefully whispered, "Don''t be nervous. I''m here."


    I smiled back at him tenderly and whispered, "Do you think so little of me?"


    But even though I said that, I was feeling nervous. After all, I had been utterly mentally unprepared, since I thought it was just a dinner.


    This was not just a dinner, as I had thought; it was more like a party that had been nned expressly to put me to the test. Everyone here was all dressed up and appeared to be very grand.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Luckily, As had prepared a very simple and elegant evening gown with diamonds for me before I arrived.


    After the greeting ceremony, people gathered around us to greet As and exchanged insincere words.


    ne


    As merely gave them a tiny nod. He was not enthusiastic about the exchange. He didn''t even consider it a conversation, just a superficial gesture of politeness. He seemed as though he was rejecting everyone from a thousand miles away with his indifference, and was absolutely unweing.


    However, Celine was by our side, enthusiastically ying the role of a kind aunt.


    They hadn''t held a family gathering like this for a long time, but everyone was gathered here because As had returned today.


    Celine ''kindly'' introduced me to


    everyone, and told us that the


    guests who were here at the Pierce Mansion today were all old friends who had half a lifetime of friendship with the Pierce family. Many of them were also business partners of the Pierce family.


    I understood that they were just the old shareholders of the Pierce family.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd called out, "Cousin!"


    That voice immediately shook me because I knew it all too well...

 Chapter 1449 Perilous Situation

    ?


    I looked up toward the source of the voice.


    I couldn''t help but smirk as my eyes fell on the long-lost phony Ste White, who I had been keeping an eye on.


    She had dared toe here in public, which was astonishing.


    She was tantly trying to provoke me, the real Ste White.


    I nced at As, and we exchanged a smile. It seemed that I couldn''t just let things slide today. I couldn''t let someone provoke me to my face. I had to y along.


    I remainedposed and smiled at her, curious to see how she would start this drama.


    She took the initiative to speak first to show off.


    The people around us looked over and smiled. Their smiles told me many things, but they were definitely not kind.


    The hall was a perilous ce at the moment.


    I watched as the impostor Ste eagerly began her performance.


    With a pleasant expression, she continued, "Cousin, you''re finally back! We agreed toe back together, but I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    After saying that, she limped toward us.


    She seemed eager to battle, even though her leg injuries hadn''t healed. She was excited to return to the fight, even in this ghastly state.


    A stunning young woman caught my attention as she trailed behind her, gazing intently at the towering As. From her infatuated expression, she seemed to be a fan of As.


    Beside her was a smiling man of average build, who was slightly chubby. He had a joyful face.


    Obviously, Ste''s words were addressed to As.


    As narrowed his eyes, his emotions unclear. He looked at Ste as she approached us, smiled faintly, and indifferently said, "Your leg injury hasn''t healed yet, but you seem eager to be out of the house. You have a short memory. You should focus on recovering from your injury."


    His words definitely meant more than what was on the surface.


    "I only came downstairs after I heard that you were back." Her expression was coquettish. "You don''t seem very grateful."


    I sneered inwardly and cursed; she was a good actress. It was a pity she hadn''t entered the entertainment industry!


    After speaking, the imposter Ste pulled the woman behind her and pushed her toward As. "Tricia insisted oning with me to see you."


    The woman blushed and looked at As, at a loss for words. "As! Why haven''t you been back for so long?"


    As nced at Tricia and calmly responded, "Do I know you?"


    Tricia was embarrassed. Her expression was bizarre, like a chameleon.


    Celine quickly intervened. "As, you naughty boy. This is Miss Tricia


    l.ne


    from the Ellis family. Didn''t you used


    to y together when you were


    kids?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tricia quickly nodded in agreement.


    "I don''t remember." As was harsh, stating things in a cold and unweing manner.


    Tricia bit her lip and gave me an icy re as her eyes instantly became red.


    Ste noticed Tricia''s embarrassment, but chose not to care. She reached out and tried to hold As''s arm.


    For a moment, As stared at Ste, his deep ck eyes projecting a sense of distance. His eyes were hiding a deadly sword.


    Ste''s hand abruptly stopped in midair, and she retracted it in embarrassment.


    With a smile that wasn''t quite a


    smile, she turned to face me and tried to hide how embarrassed she was. "Miss Chloe! I can''t believe I''m finally seeing you in Nocturnia! ''ve invited you out many times, but we haven''t been able to meet.


    She smiled uneasily as she said that. It was clear that she was just being perfunctory.


    "This is wonderful. I''m d to see you here. I''ve been looking for you all along!"


    I smiled calmly and deliberately said nothing as I listened to her train of thought. I wanted to see how she would continue.


    "I hoped I could apany you the first time you came." She looked at me provocatively.


    She must have felt very proud, as she thought that she had asserted her dominance over me.


    "Thank you for the thought, Miss


    Ste. But how could I let an


    outsider apany me when I''m just returning home?" I kept myposure and smiled elegantly, making it obvious what I was getting at when I said "an outsider. To me, she was just another person.


    When the onlookers heard my reply, they were incredulous. Everyone scrutinized me, the woman who was standing beside As.

 Chapter 1450 The Start of a Showdown

    ?


    Steughed recklessly but soon understood that her attitude was inappropriate. She quickly restrained herself and nodded. She said, "That''s right, you''re returning home."


    I noticed a deepening mockery on Celine''s face. I met her gaze unabashedly and asked, "Oh... by the way, shouldn''t you reintroduce this Miss Ste to me, Celine?"


    I passed the ball to Celine, who was standing beside As.


    When I saw Celine stifle augh, I said, "You''ve always treated her as your adopted daughter, and she even introduced herself as Ste, Rory''s daughter. I''ve been meaning to ask you, Celine, if she''s Ste, then... who am I? I didn''t know my father had two daughters."


    As soon as I said that, everyone turned to look at Celine.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As''s hand had been around my waist all this time. When he saw me questioning Celine, he looked at her with apparent interest as he waited for her response.


    My question may have been too sudden. I had pped Celine in the face with that question, and no one in the room had anticipated me saying that so directly.


    The people here were "old friends" of the Pierce family. Most of them probably knew who I was. They were all just pretending to be ignorant.


    These "old friends" probably followed Celine''s lead not to acknowledge my existence. They treated me as nothing more than a woman As doted on. Celine hadpletely ignored my presence throughout the event and had only briefly mentioned me. She hadn''t even said that I was the mistress of the Pierce family.


    So when I asked her that question, it immediately attracted some attention.


    After all, I had mentioned Rory.


    Many people in the hall considered that name to be taboo.


    As I expected, Celine''s expression briefly froze before rapidly returning to normal. She looked calmly at the fake Ste before asking, "What are you saying? I don''t quite understand."


    I sighed inwardly and discreetly approved. She was calcting. I had seen bitchy women before, but I had never seen a high-level bitch like her. I had to admire her for her inner quality; she was good.


    What a cunning old fox!


    I cursed silently in my heart.


    When Celine saw me smile but say nothing, she immediately added, "Do you have a connection with Rory?"


    As''s hand around my waist tightened, and I swallowed the words I was about to say while I looked at him.


    Celine''s tone conveyed disdain as


    net


    she said, "What happened that year was simply too chaotic. Although decades have passed, we''re still dealing with the aftermath, and many versions of the story keep emerging."


    "Oh? I''d love to hear those different versions of the story." I remained calm as usual.


    Celine looked at me with her eyes as deep as dark currents surging beneath a calm surface.


    When I saw her gaze, my heart inexplicably skipped a beat.


    "I received information that Rory betrayed my brother, which led to my brother''s death in a ne crash. He''s been on the run ever since, with several major families pursuing him. I had to adopt a daughter to maintain the family stability"


    Her words immediately resonated around the room, and many people crowded around us.


    I couldn''t help but admire her cunning.


    A fierce me red in my chest, and I instinctively straightened up.


    How dare she try to pass off my father as someone who had betrayed Louis Pierce by openly distorting the facts? Wasn''t she afraid of retribution?


    "... several major families are pursuing him? I''m afraid..." As''s hand around my waist slightly pressed against me before I could say anything more, warning me to keep my cool.


    I swallowed the rest of my words and took a deep breath without showing any emotion. I looked at Celine with a faint smile and said, "Oh? Is that so? It seems your version of the story is different from mine."


    She exaggeratedly raised the corner


    et


    of her eye and arrogantly said, "Yes, there are many different opinions. Just mentioning Rory''s daughter causes all kinds of trouble. I feel sorry for that girl, but there must be something despicable about her."


    "No wonder you grit your teeth when you talk about Rory. It seems the grudge runs deep," I said calmly, as if I was simply watching a show.


    "Many people know that the sudden bad news caused shock and grief to the Pierce family and the Pierce family''s circle of friends. My father was so heartbroken that he fell ill and never recovered."


    Celine was instigating the crowd.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1451 The Story Overturned Completely

    ?


    Celine''s face was filled with sorrow and distress.


    "As the only surviving bloodline of the Pierce family, I had to shoulder the responsibility. Rory''s wife passed away suddenly from grief, leaving two children in the mansion. As their aunt, I took over the care of the children and temporarily stayed in this mansion."


    I seized on the loophole in her words and asked, "Temporary?"


    She nced at me, not responding directly, and continued, "It was chaotic at that time."


    Celine calmly recounted the events, and if I didn''t know the whole story, I might have been moved by her kindness.


    Suppressing my inner anger, I maintained a faint smile, watching her continue performing.


    Meanwhile, everyone in the hall nodded and sighed intermittently, their eyes filled with admiration for her.


    "Little did we know, that night, someone took Rory''s daughter away during the chaos. It wasn''t until morning that she was discovered missing, and the Pierce family immediately sent people to track her down. Many dayster, they found the child in a welfare institution in the west."


    "Are you sure she was taken away and not sent away?" I asked with a smirk.


    She looked at me firmly and said, "Yes, she was taken away."


    Then, she shifted her gaze and continued, "I intended to bring the girl back, but just as my men arrived, someone tried to take her away again, resulting in her falling off a cliff and dying."


    There was a collective sigh from the crowd.


    "I felt guilty because my father had ordered me to bring the girl back at all costs, especially since she had grown up with the members of the Pierce family."


    I narrowed my eyes at Celine, who showed no signs of panic. She remained calm, like a screenwriterying out a plot with logical rity and no loopholes.


    Everyone in the room waspletely absorbed in her interpretation of the events. Especially the younger generation, they were undoubtedly misled and thoroughly convinced by her exnation of the incident.


    "My father intended to use this to lure out Rory but with the girl''s death, I knew I couldn''t escape me. I had to suppress the


    incident and bring back another


    orphan from the same welfare institution, who is now my adopted daughter to rece Rory''s daughter."


    "Aunt Celine, it seems you put a lot of thought into this," I praised her.


    Celine was shameless indeed, presenting her reason for taking over the Pierce family''s mansion back then as if it were the most naturab thing. I hated how she was


    I


    portraying herself as generous and


    compassionate.


    I nced around at the crowd. They were earnestly watching her perform like they were all brainwashed fools.


    I had to admit that she was a great actress.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her voice echoed in the hall.


    "Unfortunately, we''ve had no news


    "UnforHowever, someone


    of Rory.


    et


    pretending to be Rory''s daughter has appeared frequently, hoping to join the Pierce family. For so many years, she''s been relentless


    As she spoke, she sneered, clearly insinuating that I was one of those impostors trying to be a part of her family.


    "What a shameless and despicable woman!" A middle-aged woman looked at me and cursed, then stole a nce at As, who had been watching all this with cold eyes.


    Celine immediately added, "Furthermore, the Pierce family has never given up on finding Rory, but this person is cunning. He was always eluding us with the help of his ssmate, rk."


    I was speechless. She had a convincing argument. Even the despicable man whom she had bought off had, in her words, be my father''s aplice.


    How impressive. I scrutinized her coldly as she continued to tell her story.


    "I had tried every means to find Rory through rk but failed repeatedly. However, the investigation at the time revealed that rk had seen Rory the night before my brother''s ne crashed."


    She stared into my eyes, smiling. "After that, the person on the ne was reced with a double. Yes, it wasn''t Rory at all."


    Her revtion elicited gasps from the crowd.

 Chapter 1452 Confrontation and Contest

    ?


    "Aunt Celine, your storytelling skills are truly amazing. You know the details so well, and everything is logically sound. Why do I feel like you are the mastermind behind this whole thing?"


    Her eyes swiftly locked onto mine before quickly returning to normal.


    She remainedposed as ever. "Do you think we gave up investigating over these years? It''s no coincidence. Later, our people found rk''s body, which finally put an end to any leads regarding Rory."


    I smiled. This twist eliminated rk, leaving me wondering how she''d react if faced with him again.


    "Not long ago, there was news that Rory was still alive. Ste rushed to the scene to bring him back but was ambushed by ill-intentioned people, resulting in her getting serious injuries. Her leg still hasn''t fully recovered."


    Her words were sinct yet captivating,pletely changing the facts. Not only did she frame my father as the one who betrayed Louis, but she also portrayed me as an imposter.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In her narrative, the real Ste had long been dead.


    I couldn''t help but admire her control. Despite being at a disadvantage, she orchestrated a major turnaround.


    Her words left me trapped. If I tried to im my identity now, it would only backfire.


    ording to her, my father was the true culprit behind Louis''s demise, and his betrayal led to his death.


    Moreover, shepletely absolved the imposter Ste, legitimizing her reasons for impersonating the real one.


    "So... what were you implying?" Celine''s gaze pressed me for more details, leaving me no room to escape.


    My earlier words had pushed me to a dead end. Whether I affirmed or denied her words, I would expose myself to ridicule in this situation.


    The atmosphere in the hall grew awkward as all eyes fixed on me, awaiting my response.


    Celine''s unwavering gaze met mine. They were tinged with scorn and disdain, a sentiment only I could discern.


    Stuck between a rock and a hard ce, we stood there, our gazes locked in a silent standoff.


    Just then, arge hand at my waist discreetly nudged me forward.


    I immediately grasped As''s intent. He was urging me to boldly step forward.


    Encouraged by this subtle signal, I felt a wave of relief. With a


    mischievous smile, I withdrew my intense gaze from Celine''s face and nced around the hall at the scrutinizing guests.


    Then, I turned back to Celine, enunciating each word deliberately. "What I meant is... I am indeed Rory''s daughter, and I am the real Ste White." Celine''s expression morphed into a bizarre mixture of shock and disbelief as the words left my lips. She even staggered backward, as if overwhelmed by astonishment.


    Her reaction fooled everyone into believing she was genuinely shocked and unable to contain herself.


    I couldn''t help butmend her acting skills.


    "W-What did you say?" Celine stammered, looking at As in confusion, then turning to me with a low growl, "As, you.....¡±


    Although she didn''t finish her


    sentence her meaning was clear to


    everyone. She was ming As for


    showing such concern for the daughter of his father''s murderer. It was simply unfathomable.


    What surprised everyone even more was As''s unwavering step forward as he looked at Celine and stated firmly, "She is indeed Rory''s daughter and the real Ste. There''s no doubt about it."


    The hall erupted into chaos.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1453 The True and Fake Stella

    ?


    The VIPs in the hall whispered and murmured, discussing the matter among themselves. Celine had sessfully stoked their resentment, uniting them against me and even targeting As because of my presence.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Suddenly, someone voiced dissent, and a familiar voice rang out, "Are you Ste?"


    It was that impostor again. I knew she was about to add more drama to the scene.


    She limped forward and turned to As, saying, "As, how did Ms. Chloe be Ste? This is impossible."


    Her questioning immediately piqued everyone''s curiosity once again. They were all eager to understand what was happening.


    "Do you know her well, Ms. Ste?"


    "What''s going on? Can you exin?"


    "Speak up. Who is this woman? Is she really Rory''s daughter?"


    "Doesn''t she know where Rory is?"


    Everyone urged the fake Ste, fearing she might conceal the truth out of embarrassment.


    She said, "I''ve investigated her background. She was born in a small town in the northern part of Foswood. Her father was an ordinary teacher, and her mother was unemployed. She attended university in Foswood andter married a man from the Murphy family."


    Her introduction painted me in a derogatory light.


    However, I didn''t interrupt her. At this point, I couldn''t even if I wanted to.


    "Later on, due to marital discord and


    a desire for the Murphy family''s wealth, she sued her ex-husband and the Murphy family in court, sessfully taking over theirpany. She then managed this smallpany."


    With her introduction, I was portrayed as a cunning, sinister, heartless, and shameless gold-digger with no moral boundaries.


    But I remained silent. Of course, I couldn''t speak up at this moment.


    "And, ording to my information, she now relies on As''s support to keep her smallpany running."


    The crowd erupted into murmurs of skepticism.


    ret


    Feeling even more triumphant, the impostor continued, "Ms. Chloe, don''t me me for exposing your secrets, After all, I''m a member of the Pierce family and responsible for protecting the family''s property and reputation. Too many people have imed to be Ste."


    "After all, the truth cannot be concealed forever," I replied calmly.


    "But you are the most scheming one. Your age, background, experience, courage, and so on... Tsk, tsk." She shook her head. "I have to admit, your skills are truly profound."


    Her words resonated with the crowd, and they all said, "Indeed, she''s quite audacious."


    "My goodness, I''ve never seen such a woman before!"


    "You''re Rory''s daughter? What proof do you have?"


    As the skeptical voices grew louder, these people saw myck of rebuttal as an opportunity to escte.


    The impostor continued to add fuel


    to the fire. "The real Ste fell to her death at the cliff. I saw it. Now, you im to be her. You need to provide evidence to prove it. You should thank my mother''spassionate heart for allowing you to enter today."

 Chapter 1454 Another Unexpected Twist Arises

    ?


    "What apassionate soul."


    I nced at As beside me, feeling somewhat uneasy about him being subjected to ridicule alongside me. It was thest thing I wanted.


    Those ''elderly'' figures who seemed rather dignified were particrly disdainful. They confronted As, criticizing him for getting involved with a woman of unknown background and bringing her to such an asion, thereby inviting shame upon himself.


    One of them even stated, "A woman of uncertain identity has no ce here!"


    "Yes, they shouldn''t allow such despicable individuals to enter this premise. She should be kicked out immediately."


    "Even if she truly is Rory''s daughter, so what? Until the truth of the past events is uncovered, she shouldn''t set foot in the Pierce family''s residence because they are sworn enemies."


    Once this mood was set, the atmosphere in the hall became tense.


    As remained silent, but his hand on my waist continued to guide me. Earlier, when he pressured me to admit I was Ste, he was hinting at something. But now, he pulled me closer and gently patted my waist.


    I understood his signal. He was asking me to wait for the right moment to speak.


    Currently, I was being bombarded with questions, but he signaled for me to remain silent. I had no choice but to endure it.


    I believed he wouldn''t leave me in this passive state forever, but I was growing increasingly impatient.


    The imposter seemed intent on pushing me to my limits, ready to condemn me outright. So, she spoke up again tauntingly, "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?"


    "Ste, be respectful."


    To my surprise, Celine suddenly reprimanded the fake Ste, halting her from saying anything further.


    Then, adopting a parental demeanor,


    she calmly addressed everyone,


    "Let''s all calm down. There''s no


    need for such aggression. Since this matter requires further investigation, let''s be tolerant. Even if Rorymitted grave mistakes, mis daughter is innocent. After all, she


    was just a child at the time."


    I knew she was trying to solidify her kind image in front of everyone so she could take advantage of the crowd''s attitude.


    She thought her earlier groundwork was enough to push all the me onto my father.


    I couldn''t bear it any longer and smiled lightly. "It seems you have already decided that my father was the mastermind behind everything."


    Celine''s eyes lit up at my words,


    immediately casting a look of doubt


    at me. "So, do you have a better answer? Or can you really prove that you are Rory''s daughter? Can you overturn all doubts and prove your father''s innocence?"


    This time, As finally said, "I can prove it."


    Only then did I turn to look at him. His eyes were so sharp that they were sending shivers down my spine.


    Celine nced at As, immediately intimidated by the chilling aura in his eyes, and quickly averted her gaze.


    Then, with a smile, she said to everyone, "Since As says he canpletely prove it, let''s not doubt this anymore."


    Her words silenced everyone, showing that she knew when was the right time to stop.


    "Today was supposed to be a joyous asion for everyone. Let''s not let any unpleasantness spoil the mood. Let''s leave these matters for the police.


    "Since Ms. Chloe is indeed a member of the White family, I have a suggestion." The imposter piped up again, addressing everyone, "How about we lighten the mood a bit?


    "The legendary Ms. Ste has been a


    skilled pianist since childhood. So,


    taThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    eline


    my mother has always urged me learn the piano diligently. Today, finally had the opportunity to appreciate Ms. Ste''s piano skills. It''ll also liven up the atmosphere. What do you all think?"


    This imposter suddenly threw in another curveball.


    I nced at As, and even he seemed taken aback. After all, he hadn''t seen me y the piano since our reunion.

 Chapter 1455 A Duet

    ?


    The proposal immediately garnered everyone''s support, and they all chimed in, "Then let Ms. Ste grace us with a piece."


    I nced at the impostor, her innocent expression masking her malicious delight.


    Even Celine joined in, "That''s a splendid idea."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, I knew the impostor was aware of my memory loss. How could I possibly y the piano?


    The crowd quickly cleared a path to the piano. As I gazed at it, it seemed exactly like the one from my recurring dreams.


    Everyone seemed to be waiting for me.


    As''s hand on my waist tightened. I looked up at him, and he gazed back, saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll y for you. It''s been a while since I yed for you."


    He must have wanted to shield me. He probably feared I couldn''t do it.


    The piano used to be Ste''s forte. As once told me they won a pianopetition together.


    "As!" the impostor cooed, wrapping her arms around As''s. "I''d like to learn from Ste''s piano skills. Don''t ruin this for me, okay? It''s been my dream to listen to her y."


    As''s eyes turned cold.


    She paused, then turned to me, "You can''t do it, can you?"


    Everyone looked at me, their skepticism evident. The impostor wanted to expose me, and everyone in the hall understood that.


    I smiled at her. "How could I disappoint you?"


    Then, I nced at As and headed toward the piano. As followed behind me, surprised by my decision.


    I gently touched the keys when we reached the piano, feeling a strange familiarity.


    As stood close. He looked reluctant to let me do it, but he still whispered, "Can you do it?"


    I looked back at his handsome face, teasingly asking, "Take a guess."


    Everyone followed us.


    Sitting elegantly on the piano bench, I gazed at the pristine keys, feeling like I was in a dream where reality blurred.


    Perhaps fearing I''d falter, As


    removed his jacket and handed it to Tristan who had been with us all along. He then sat gracefully beside me, and we exchanged a magical smile.


    "Let''s do a duet," As suggested with an indulgent smile.


    I understood that he wanted to support me.


    "How about we y ''Dream of Love''?" I suggested out of nowhere.


    He looked surprised but delighted, shing a smile that could enchant anyone. "Sure."


    We exchanged another smile and ced our hands on the keys together. His eyes never left mine, brimming with excitement.


    The next moment, our fingers


    et


    danced on the keys, filling the hall with a beautiful melody. It echoed in every corner, captivating everyone.


    1


    I felt exhrated and immersed myself in the passionate rhythm. The music flowed like a gentle stream between us, and we exchanged affectionate nces asionally until the piece ended, leaving us lost in its beauty.


    A thunderous apuse erupted in the hall secondster.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1456 Instantly Turning the Tables

    ?


    As extended his hand, and we rose together. He embraced me emotionally, kissed my forehead, and tenderly said, "My Ste, you''re finally back." I could only say it was instinctive.


    Actually, I never formally learned to y the piano after regaining my memory. Pianos were rare luxuries in the small town where I grew up.


    During the holiday after my junior high exams, when I couldze around at home before starting college, I would often hear the piano being yed when I was at home doing nothing.


    The principal of the nearby school lived next door, and his daughter yed the piano. I felt strangely excited whenever I heard her practicing in the corridor. I always listened intently and wanted to watch her y.


    Finally, one day, I got a chance to do just that.


    Her mother forgot her keys when she left the house that day. Since she needed the keys in the office, she wanted to ask her daughter to bring them


    over.


    But she couldn''t reach her daughter''s phone, so she called my mom, who happened to be at the market that day. My mom then called me, asking me to see what was happening next door.


    That was the first time I saw a piano up close. I exined why I was there, and the girl quickly found her mom''s keys and happily took me along to deliver them.


    I practically lived at their house at that time, spending my days apanying her at piano practice, ying with her, and finally getting to touch the piano myself.


    I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu the first time I sat at the piano bench. I progressed rapidly under her guidance, grasping it faster than she did.


    I remember telling my mom I had a natural talent for ying the piano when I got home. She justughed and said nothing.


    After school started, I moved to


    Foswood To my surprise, there was


    a piano in the music room at ourThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    school, but only the students from


    the music department could ess


    it.


    BUMS


    I decided to take supplementary courses at the music school. From then on, I felt like a fish in water, sneaking into the piano room whenever I could.


    It wasn''t until I decided to start my own business with Matthew that Ipletely bid farewell to the piano and never looked back.


    After I had a daughter, I wanted to buy her a piano, but unfortunately, our house was too small, so I had to put that idea on hold.


    So, ying the piano was never a challenge for me, but it had been a long time since I had touched one before today. The feeling of sitting in front of this piano was indescribable. It was as if I had suddenly unlocked a hidden talent.


    To be honest, I had never yed a duet before, but everything about today felt miraculous.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw the impostor staring at us in disbelief and hatred. I met her gaze with a triumphant smile.


    After the apuse subsided, As''s


    gaze suddenly turned cold. It swept over everyone present, and he said, "Since you all came here today with a purpose, I can''t let you down."


    His words were chilling, piercing through everyone''s hearts. After all, these people had just revealed their intentions to Celine with smug expressions, and As had seen right through them. Content belongs


    At that moment, everyone felt a shiver down their spine and sensed that something was about to happen.

 Chapter 1457 The Sudden Attitude Change

    ?


    They all looked at As with apprehension, unsettled by his sudden change in expression. Celine quickly caught on, maintaining her peacemaker persona.


    With a rare smile, she preemptively spoke before As could. "As. It''s been years since youst visited. Naturally, things are a bit unfamiliar to you


    now.


    "I just invited everyone here to reunite us all. Over the years, everyone has been busy with business, not to mention the upheavals in the Pierce family..."


    Her voice trailed off, sounding mncholic.


    "The upheavals in the Pierce family?" As''s tone carried a hint of mockery, his already cold gaze turning even colder. "Indeed, the upheavals in the Pierce family were quite significant. Even those who are here have be traitors."


    Celine hurriedly interjected, "Don''t be rude. Everyone who''s here today are all dear friends of the Pierce family, and they all..."


    "I don''t see any friends here," As snorted, cutting off Celine. "Every word they said to criticize us earlier was venomous. I saw no trace of affection for me!"


    His words made it clear to me that he had been observing those radical individuals. I was sure that the one who had challenged me earlier must have been Celine''s staunch ally.


    "Are you trying to tell me you turned a family banquet into a scene for no reason?" As nced at Celine.


    Celine''s expression changed, and as she was about to speak again, a well-dressed elderly man stepped forward from the crowd. His sparse brown hair was neatlybed, emitting a peculiar sheen, and his features indicated his Nocturnian heritage.


    His eyes betrayed his cunning nature. He nced at me briefly before fixing his gaze on As. saying, "Mr. As, you''re mistaken."


    Everyone turned to look as the old man approached us.


    "We are all old friends of the Pierce family, and our rtionship with your family goes back almost a century. When the Pierce family was in turmoil, we were deeply distressed. Your father''s passing was regrettable. He was such a talented young man. What a pity..."


    He feigned a sorrowful expression, seeming like quite the actor.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "But in recent years, we all knew his death wasn''t so simple, which has also caused hardship for your aunt Back then, she was just a powerless girl who took on the mantle of the Pierce family in a crisis. It wasn''t easy for her either."


    A few murmurs of agreement apanied his words.


    Celine''s expression instantly softened.


    yeta


    Encouraged by the approval, he continued, "At that time, you were still young, and your grandfather, who was mourning the loss of his son, was lost in confusion every day. It was tough for your aunt to manage the family business while investigating your father''s case, and she faced immense external pressure. We didn''t expect her to be so resilient."


    It was clear he was trying to praise Celine.


    et


    "You''ve been away these past few years, so you don''t know the details. But now, as we all can see, you''ve inherited your father''s genes, and you''ve be a leader among the younger generation. However, you must remember to repay others for their kindness."


    After speaking, he nced at Celine, clearly seeking her approval. His expression was quite lecherous, which made me feel extremely disgusted.


    Celine immediately returned his encouraging look.


    The old man became more excited, continuing, "I have to say, both ATL Empire and Pierce Corporation owe your aunt for her perseverance and efforts.


    "Remember to be kind, young man. Don''t let love blind you. Your father''s vendetta remains unsettled, so please stay vignt!" He looked meaningfully at As.


    "Well said. I do need to stay vignt. Fortunately, I always have been," As said, taking the cue.


    "It looks like you''re the spokesperson for these people today, Johnny But." As''s tone was disdainful.


    The But family''s former patriarch, Moses, had a close friendship with the Pierce family. But''s business dealings with the Pierce family were mutually beneficial too.

 Chapter 1458 Losing All Dignity

    ?


    As the old man named Johnny basked in his glory, As''s clear voice cut through the air.


    "That doesn''t mean you can leverage the close friendship between the But and the Pierce families to act like you''re in charge here and point fingers at me. Do you think you''re entitled to that?"


    As''s words stunned everyone. No one expected him to rebuke Johnny so harshly.


    Johnny was taken aback. ring at As, he gulped several times before finally spitting out a word. "You!"


    "You did everything for your own selfish gain. You caused your own brother to be paralyzed so you could be the head of the family, and you joined forces and formed an alliance with Celine!


    "You manipted public opinion, colluded with shareholders, and pressured my dad to relinquish control of Pierce Corporation. Have you forgotten all that? Did you think I didn''t know? Or is it that you simply don''t think much of the Pierce Corporation?"


    Asunched a barrage of questions, each more relentless than thest.


    "DoText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    you really think I didn''t know about that? Your reward was a mere 0.5% stake in the Pierce Corporation. After achieving your goal, you couldn''t get enough, and you knew that you could easily obtain it, so you stepped up your schemes and devised a n to gain another 0.5%..."


    As''s dark eyes bore into Johnny''s, causing him to retreat step by step without knowing what to say.


    "You audacious old fool! You dared to y tricks on the Pierce family, but you still had the audacity to im to be close family friends with us. Who do you think you are? Do you think all of us are idiots?"


    "You!" Johnny gulped, pointing at As. He couldn''t seem to find a suitable rebuttal, so he dared not speak any further.


    "Consider this your notice. I''ll make you pay for how you got those things and what you said about me earlier."


    "You''re young and arrogant! Don''t


    forget who I am." Johnny still had a good reputation in this circle, so he had shamelessly stepped forward today as Celine''s spokesperson.


    Swn


    But he had unexpectedly been publicly humiliated by As.


    e


    The people present were all shocked and somewhat unsettled. They all looked at Celine, not quite


    understanding the situation.


    Celine pressed her lips into a thin line. "As, mind your manners. Ms. Chloe was


    but you shouldn''t..." shouldn''t met


    "She''s my wife. Call her Mrs. Chloe," As demanded harshly.


    Celine looked at him coldly. "Your wife? Do you think she''s worthy of that title?"


    "She was born to be my wife."


    Celine was rendered speechless by his retort.


    "How outrageous! You should ask if I agreed for you to marry her!"


    A stern reprimand sounded from the crowd, and I immediately recognized that voice.


    The crowd parted, and there stood Adeline, striding toward us confidently with a disdainful gaze fixed on me.

 Chapter 1459 Youre Next

    ?


    "Your wife? Her?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Adeline exuded an aura of authority as she stood across from me. "What kind of woman dares toe to the Pierce family''s residence and act so arrogantly? Your wife? Pfft."


    She snorted and turned to As. "This woman''s background is unclear. Even if she is Rory''s daughter, she has no right to be part of our family until Rory has been cleared from suspicion of betraying Louis."


    People behind her echoed her sentiments, showing extreme disdain.


    Adeline raised her voice. "Do you think I''m dead? How could I ever allow a divorced woman whose scandals are well-known by the entire town to be part of this family?"


    She red at me, and her words immediately ignited my anger.


    "You''re not dead, but you can''t im to be the head of the Pierce family."


    I stood tall, full of confidence. "I married Aswfully, which makes me As''s legitimate wife. Who do you think you are to meddle in our affairs?"


    I finished my retort and strode to the main sofa in the hall, taking the dominant seat.


    Tristan quickly followed, standing by my side.


    "How outrageous! What gives you the audacity to behave like this here?" The old hag was furious, her anger evident in her roar.


    "Don''t forget, this is the Pierce family''s residence. You''ve lived here for many years and acted like it''s your retirement home. If anyone''s being outrageous here, it''s you and your daughter."


    I sat arrogantly on the sofa like a queen.


    "You madwoman! Guards, throw her out," Adeline said.


    "We''ll see who dares to do that!" As''s voice carried immense authority.


    The guards who had started to step forward froze in ce, looking at Celine.


    Celine''s eyes burned with raging fire.


    "You unfilial thing! She''s


    en


    disrespectful and doesn''t have any manners. How could you protect her like this? You''re going to ruin the family by marrying the daughter of your father''s murderer!" Adeline shouted, pointing at As,


    "How audacious!" I shouted angrily. "Respect and manners are only for those who deserve them. And you don''t deserve any of that!"


    I looked at the old hag in disdain. "Who do you think you are to act so arrogantly here?"


    "You''ve gone too far. Guards, what are you all waiting for? Throw her out!" Adeline was so furious she looked like she was about to punch someone.


    She yelled at her servants while pointing at me as if she wanted to tear me apart.


    One of Celine''s bodyguards immediately rushed toward me, and the crowd flinched, trying to avoid getting involved.


    Before he could reach me,


    Tristan


    made his move. He struck out his long legs with a swift turn. The


    crowd couldn''t understand wha bodyguard had already being.


    was happening, but the towering


    UMS


    flying.


    sent


    e


    There was an instant uproar in the hall as people quickly dispersed to the side of the room, and the bodyguardy motionless on the ground, groaning.


    As looked at Adeline and coldly said, "If you dare to say another word, you''ll be next."


    "How dare you? You..."


    A shadow shed past before she could finish her sentence, followed by a crisp sound.

 Chapter 1460 This Is Too Satisfying

    ?


    The crowd was shocked and wasn''t sure where the sound of someone being hit hade from.


    The old hag wailed hysterically. "How dare you hit me?"


    Everyone looked at Adeline and saw her holding her face on the ground. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, and her face swelled visibly.


    Adeline was used to being in charge, so she refused to back down. She red at Tristan, screaming, "Murder! This is murder. You''re all witnesses. That scoundrel dared to attack me, rebelling against authority. As, you..."


    "Didn''t we say you should stop talking?" Tristan took another step forward, frowning. "You deserve this punishment."


    Tristan''s movements scared Adeline. She trembled on the ground.


    "As!" Celine shouted angrily. "You''ve gone too far. I tried to help you connect with our acquaintances in Nocturnia and solidify your influence here. And yet, you repay me like this."


    She red at As. "Regardless of whether you admit it or not, I''m still your grandmother and an elder of the Pierce family..."


    "An elder of the Pierce family?" As''s fierce eyes turned colder, sending shivers down everyone''s spine.


    When I saw how confident he was, I was sure he already had a clear n in mind.


    Right then, another old man stood up, looking like he couldn''t bear what was going on. "You''re a disgrace! You shouldn''t be disrespectful even if she''s just an ordinary olddy, much less to an elder of your family."


    As snorted, striding to my side and sitting down.


    "It''s up to the Pierce family to decide whether she''s an elder of the Pierce family.As''s tone was sharp and authoritative as he stared at the old man before us. "Do you think you have a say in this?"


    "How young and arrogant! Don''t forget, you''re just a junior in the Pierce family."


    "You''re right. I am a junior in the Pierce family. But as the head of the family, I have the right to handle any Pierce family matter," As mocked.


    "If you''re so distressed about these


    women


    family ring in the Pierce


    family, I''ll give you a chance to take this old woman and her illegitimate daughter back to your family. You can reunite with them as you wish."


    As he said that, even I was stunned.


    What?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Illegitimate daughter? Reunite?


    UMS


    I looked at As in disbelief. Before anyone could understand what he was saying, he raised an eyebrow


    and continued, "My grandfather could tolerate this, but I can''t"


    "As!" Celine tried to stop him, shouting angrily, "Stop spouting nonsense!"


    Then, she turned to the crowd, urgently saying, "I''m sorry, but let''s end today''s gathering here. We need to handle some family business. Please excuse us."


    As Celine''s butler stepped forward to dismiss the guests, As''s cold voice rang out. "Hold on. Since everyone is here today, you can''t decide when they leave."


    He sat steadily, scanning the crowd, his voice softening slightly. "Are none of you interested in why Adeline is being punished?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1461 No More Ellis Family in Nocturnia

    ?


    The crowd''s curiosity was at its peak. They were holding on to every word, eager for more juicy details. The plot twists left everyone curious and unwilling to leave. After all, As''s words held a lot of weight.


    "What are you up to? Don''t forget your identity. As the head of the Pierce family, you shouldn''t..." Kevin was starting to panic.


    I felt a rush of satisfaction. It seemed like this plot twist was about to get even juicier.


    "You''re right. I am the head of the Pierce family. From today onward, everything in the Pierce family is under mymand. I won''t spare a single penny of the Pierce family''s wealth. I have no reason to support anyone from the Ellis family anymore."


    The hall erupted into chaos.


    "What does this mean?"


    "Who is he talking about?"


    "Is he referring to Adeline? No way, right?"


    "Quiet down and listen."


    Everyone in the hall was stunned, their eyes fixed on Adeline and Celine.


    Just then, a high-pitched, angry female voice rang out, "Kevin, what does he mean by that?"


    Kevin''s face turned ashen. "As! You''re not making sense, and you''re ndering my reputation. I''m going to sue you!"


    "I''m ndering you?" As coldly interjected, "Are you sure this is nder?"


    Adeline red at As.


    As remained indifferent. "Kevin, how did the Ellis family develop over these 20 years? You surely aren''t oblivious to it, are you?"


    Kevin looked warily at As and asked, "What are you trying to say? I advise you to stop."


    "Stop? Are you threatening me? Well, I know everything about you. That''s because I have never cked off for the past 20 years.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t mind letting everyone here


    hear about your schemes. You''re quite the strategist, aren''t you? You got her pregnant, yet she''s now a part of the Pierce family." As''s tone turned ominous.


    "I''ll sue you for defamation!" Kevin was visibly mad.


    "Do you think you still have the chance to do that? Listen up. From now on, there will be no more Ellis family in Nocturnia."


    "How dare you?" Leslie, the eldest son of the Ellis family, shouted among the crowd.


    As raised an eyebrow. "I can do anything I want."


    Kevin was taken aback. Looking at As''s grim expression, his body involuntarily trembled.


    Pointing at As, he stammered, "What do you want to do?"


    At that moment, Kevin''s phone suddenly rang. Before he could answer it, the phones of the people beside him also started ringing. The urgent ringing sounded like a death knell causing everyone in the Ellis family to look down at their phones.


    After the consecutive ringing, the members of the Ellis family cried hysterically, "What? Why? You can''t do this."


    I immediately understood. Something big had happened to the Ellis family, and it was something that could crush them.


    I nced sideways at As, who looked calm andposed as he watched them.


    Just then, the woman who had been


    standing beside the impostor


    suddenly rushed over. She ran to


    As, crying and begging in despair, "As, please don''t do this. Please don''t harm the Ellis family.


    "Why not?" As raised an eyebrow, looking at the woman with a cold, unyielding gaze.


    The next moment, the woman dropped to her knees with a thud and tried to hold his leg.

 Chapter 1462 Rapid Reversal

    ?


    As Tricia''s hand hovered close to As''s body, his cold re pierced through her, causing her hand to freeze mid-air.


    She looked lost and desperate, pleading, "Mr. As, please spare the Ellis family! Don''t do this..."


    Her previous arrogance disappearedpletely. If I hadn''t witnessed her earlier disy of insolence, I might have felt sorry for this girl.


    Kevin immediately crumbled. He looked at As, seated regally on the sofa like a victorious emperor returning from battle. "You little scum! How dare you trick me?"


    "Anyone who dares to meddle with the Pierce family will face my wrath. Kevin, the Pierce family has been investing in this case for 20 years. It''s time for us to receive our gains." As said to the disheveled Kevin, "Are you satisfied with tonight''s banquet?"


    "You"


    As''s cold gaze cut off Kevin''s angry retort.


    "Since my father passed away, there''s nothing I can''t do. A businessman must always make a profit."


    "Guards!" Celine''s furious shout caused chaos outside the hall.


    I felt uneasy, so As gripped my hand to calm me down.


    "Celine Pierce." As paused and said, "Or should I call you Celine Ellis? It''s no wonder you''re so ruthless when you carry the Ellis family genes."


    "As, don''t rejoice too soon. This isn''t your turf. I respected you, but how could you defy me this way?" Celine confidently berated As.


    ¡°No matter where I am, it''s my territory. Also, you''re not worthy of my effort." As As spoke, Dn strode in.


    He stood fiercely before us, reporting, "Mr. As, it''s all settled."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Celine''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at As. Suddenly, she burst into wildughter.


    "As, you''re too naive to challenge


    me. Don''t forget that I''m your aunt. Whether you like it or not, I am the first in line to take over Pierce Corporation. Only my name is in my dad''s will."


    "I''m not dead yet!" Suddenly, a furious roar echoed from the entrance. Everyone turned to look outside.


    There, David strode in with Abbas and others with determined steps.


    Celine was stunned for a moment. She looked incredulously at David, who held a cane and exuded a cold aura.


    In a murmured voice, she said, "You..."


    et


    "Do you really think I would die without seeing for myself how fate deals with you and your despicable mother?" David''s eyes, sharp and full of disdain, pierced Celine.


    I quickly stood up. "Grandpa."


    "Stay seated," he said sternly to me.


    Abbas had already brought a chair for Grandpa. He settled himself firmly into it, ced his cane in front


    of him, and folded his cont


    His presence immediately silenced the room.


    Adeline, as if seeing a savior, rushed toward David. Though aged, she still knew how to act coy, calling out, "David!"

 Chapter 1463 Facing Death

    ?


    Before she could reach David, he suddenly lifted his cane and poked it into her chest.


    "You wretch!"


    Adeline cried out in pain, immediately clutching the area where David had just struck her. With a grunt, she knelt before David.


    She looked at David sorrowfully, overwhelmed by his chilling aura. Her swollen face made her look even uglier, and the dried bloodstains at the corner of her lips highlighted the sinister horror of her face. Yet, her eyes radiated with a stubborn viciousness.


    "Do you really think I am so foolish that I would believe your lies?" David asked.


    "Dad..." Celine took a step forward. Don''t listen to what they say. I''ve worked so hard for the Pierce family all these years."


    "Dad?" David chuckled sarcastically.


    Celine took another step forward, looking pitiful. "Dad, I''ve managed Pierce Corporation diligently all these years, and I''ve never been disloyal to you. You''re the only father I acknowledge."


    "Really? You''ve taken control of Pierce Corporation, yet you''re ungrateful and dared to conspire with outsiders to harm my son and transfer the Pierce family''s funds to the Ellis family! I must havemitted heinous sins in my past life for you to call me father."


    David choked up momentarily, then steadied his breath and chuckled maliciously. "Today, I''ll show you what happens to your father."


    "Dad!" Celine took another step forward, her eyes shing with coldness.


    "Do you really think the members of the Pierce family are blind and foolish? Every man in our family is top-notch. You''re too naive to think you can y tricks on us."


    David snorted. "Since you''ve worked so hard for 20 years, I''ll let you rest and enjoy the prosperity of our family."


    "You like living in my son''s mansion, don''t you? Very well, I''ll grant your wish and get you an even better and more special mansion."


    David''s tone was filled with malice.


    "Take these two women back to my ce and let them recuperate," David ordered, and two tall bodyguards immediately came in, heading straight for Adeline and Celine.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait!" Celine threatened, "David, aren''t you afraid the Pierce family will cease to exist in Nocturnia?"


    "That''s why I''m making sure you live


    well to see the prosperity of the Pierce family," As said, as if he were a predator savoring the excitement of slowly bleeding his prey out.


    "As, who do you think you are to do this?" Celine shook off the guard''s hand and red at As.


    "Who am I?" As asked coldly.


    e


    "Since the day you harmed my parents, you were destined to end up like this. You owe me not just the lives of my three closest rtives but also those who died unjustly at your hands. Who are you to question me like this?"


    Adeline, seeing that the situation was hopeless, immediately kneeled before David.


    She begged, "David, I was wrong. Please spare us. I will make sure the Ellis family returns everything to the Pierce family. I''ll go back with you, so please spare my daughter."


    "It''s toote. Do you think there''s still


    an Ellis family? Do you want them to return everything? Can you make them? David sneered with disdain, "You really overestimate yourself."


    UMS


    "David, you old bastard!" Adeline, infuriated and humiliated, suddenly lunged at David. Her movement was so swift that it didn''t match a woman''s speed in her seventies.


    But David was even quicker. He raised his cane and viciously struck her down.

 Chapter 1464 Malicious Gaze

    ?


    With a dull thud, Adeline''s head was struck by the cane, causing blood to stter everywhere.


    Adeline let out a miserable scream as As immediately shielded my eyes, covering them with his hands.


    Celine stared nkly at everything before her. It was her mother who had been struck by David.


    The hall erupted in gasps of shock. No one had expected such a brutal act from an elderly man.


    Celine looked at David, unable to keep up the act any longer. Her face turned terrifyingly grim, and her eyes shed with malice.


    David, however, remained calm as he looked at her, raising an eyebrow in response. "Are you surprised? Do you really think I''m on the verge of death?"


    After that, he nced at Abbas, and Abbas immediately gestured toward the door. Everyone turned to look in that direction.


    At the entrance stood a burly bodyguard holding a trembling maid in his arms. With a wave of his hand, he dropped the maid at Celine''s feet. Celine took a step back, seemingly stunned.


    "What? Don''t you have anything to say?" David''s voice was cold.


    I nced at As, who had never mentioned to me that David was such a ruthless man. In everyone''s words, he was just a coward. They said that after being deceived by his wife and children, he secluded himself for the sake of his reputation.


    He was considered a puppet, doting on Adeline and Celine and obeying their everymand.


    But he was clearly a cunning and formidable tyrant. Just from the cane strike against Adeline, it was evident that he was a scary man.


    The maid on the ground was terrified. She crawled toward Celine, sping her legs, "Ms. Celine, I''m sorry."


    Celine immediately kicked her away. "Don''t touch me! Who are you?"


    "Y-You can''t do this." She crawled forward again, pleading, "Ms. Celine, please save me."


    David looked at Celine with a grim gaze. "Don''t you recognize her?"


    Then he nced at Abbas, who immediately took a bottle from his pocket and leisurely opened it. Next, he poured out a white pill and disyed it in his palm.


    Celine''s eyes narrowed. She tried to steady her breathing as she stared at David.


    "You don''t recognize her, so you don''t recognize this pill either, right?" David''s tone was menacing as he looked at Celine. "Alright, I believe you don''t recognize it. Abbas!"


    UMS


    David''s voice was sharp, and Abbas immediately walked to Adeline, lifting her chin with one hand to force her to raise her head.


    Adeline immediately roared and triedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    to retreat to the ground. Originally, she wanted to y the victim to gain sympathy from everyone, but when David appeared and struck her with the cane, she was terrified and forgot even to get up.


    Now, she was struggling on the smooth marble floor, screaming, "David, what are you trying to do?"


    David nced at the burly


    bodyguard who had brought in the


    net


    maid earlier. The bodyguard immediately understood what he meant and strode over, stepping on Adeline. He grabbed her neck with one hand and her hair with the other, forcefully lifting her chin and making her open her mouth.


    Adeline struggled, making incoherent sounds from her throat. Her blood-covered face was creating a particrly grim scene.

 Chapter 1465 A Group Brawl

    ?


    David looked at her without a trace of pity and said, "When you plotted against my son, you should have expected this day, you evil bitch! You came to my house, and I treated you and your daughter well, but you repaid me by killing my son. I was blind and foolish."


    "Let go of me!" Celine roared angrily, then looked at David.


    "What? Don''t you know what this is?" David interrupted, addressing the now exposed Celine.


    "Since you don''t know what it is, let your mother taste it and see what it is." Abbas stepped forward and forcefully pushed the pills into Adeline''s mouth, and then the bodyguard swiftly closed her mouth.


    Adeline struggled and shook her head continuously, her formermanding demeanorpletely gone. She was now desperately struggling, refusing to swallow the pills.


    "Mm... mm..."


    Her eyes pleaded with David, but seeing him so stern, she turned to Kevin to seek help. However, Kevin was preupied with his own troubles and couldn''t care less about her.


    Her plea infuriated Kevin''s wife even more. She rushed toward the helpless Adeline.


    "You bitch! How dare you scheme against me? Do you really think the women in my family are weak and easy to bully?"


    "How shameless! You''ve been controlling us for years, and now you reveal your true colors."


    "Mom, we need to teach her a lesson!"


    "Yes, p her! No wonder she always discusses matters with Kevin. I finally know what they''ve been talking about."


    The women angrily charged toward the restrained Adeline without regard for their own image.


    "What are you trying to do? Stop!" Celine yelled as she rushed toward the Ellis family''s women, who were attacking the defenseless Adeline.


    But before she could reach them, she was kicked away by the men from the family.


    Celine''s butler quickly approached and helped her up, but no servant dared to intervene.


    Seeing the situation, the bodyguard who had been restraining Adeline took advantage of the chaos to release her.


    Celine watched helplessly as Adeline


    was ruthlessly beaten by the group of frenzied women despite here continuous cries for help and pleas to stop.


    Though she kept shouting, she could only watch as Adeline was mercilessly beaten to the ground, her screams echoing in the hall.


    After all, when it came to such a despicable mistress who had hidden her true nature for so many years and had oppressed the man''s wife, it was inevitable that public anger would arise.


    When such a vile and shameless mistress received such punishment, no one would be willing to stand up for her.


    Moreover, Adeline''s arrogant trampling over others for years made her the talk of the town.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I even saw the women from the


    But family rubbing their hands in anticipation: Presumably, Adeline and Celine often called Johnny over to theince, so the women were now itching for some action as well.


    Kevin was truly powerless and utterly humiliated.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1466 The Price of Peaceful Coexistence

    ?


    Later, I heard someone tell me that Kevin''s wife was notorious in their circle because her maternal family was of fallen royal lineage. In her words, she had noble blood, so she never respected Kevin and treated him as she pleased.


    Of course, the Ellis family''s business did benefit a lot from her family''s connections, which gradually contributed to her domineering personality.


    She had unexpectedly suffered a major setback this time. During all these years, she had never realized that Kevin would still cheat on her despite her constant pressure.


    Her rtionship with Adeline over the years had been delicate. Adeline always acted superior in front of her, while Kevin''s wife showed great respect for Adeline and Celine under Kevin''s supervision.


    Although Kevin''s wife often felt displeased and unhappy when she saw Adeline and Celine''s arrogant attitude, Kevin always persuaded her to interact with them and maintain peace. After all, the Pierce family was basically a cash cow to Kevin.


    Perhaps she had only now realized that it was all just a means for Kevin to maintain harmony between them.


    Of course, all this information came to meter, thanks to Kevin''s daughter, the girl who always followed behind the impostor, Tricia.


    The women from the Ellis family were finally satisfied after beating Adeline up badly.


    Everyone at the scene was forced to watch the brawl till the end. It seemed that no matter where it was, there would always be drama between a man''s wife and his mistress.


    Celine watched Adeline from afar. This was not the right time for her to be wailing and crying by her mother''s side now. Instead, she red at David angrily. "Are you happy now?"


    "Not really, and this is far from enough. Even if the two of you died, it wouldn''tpare to my son''s death! This is just the start of everything. I want you two to feel the pain and to suffer bit by bit until you can''t take it anymore," David said darkly.


    As watched the scene quietly, and Ipletely understood why he had remained indifferent during this confrontation.


    It was because of the personal grievances between David and Adeline. He definitely wouldn''t deprive David of the right to avenge his son.


    As for our ounts, there was no rush. We would settle them with Celine slowly.


    I heard the old man snortContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    et


    disdainfully Do you really think I know nothing? Do you really think that if youdrugged me with these pills, I would lie on the brink of death before As returned, allowing you tomanipte me at will? You monster!"


    David red at Celine and continued, "Realization hit me hard after my son died. It''s a pity that my awakening came at the cost of my son and daughter-inw''s lives."


    He choked up, then he nced around at the people in the hall. "Rory''s wife, Lucille, showed me what was suspicious about the ne crash. That was when I realized something was amiss, so I


    line


    secretly sent some people to investigate the case."


    I was surprised to hear what David said. My mother had told him about that?


    That was unexpected. It seemed my mother hadn''t been as impulsive and naive as I thought, but she had faced it alone. She must have felt very helpless at that time.


    That thought made me suddenly tear up.


    As quickly noticed my changing emotions and embraced me.


    I heard David continue, "But that evil woman told rk to poison Lucille and silence her, which I deeply regret. An innocent life was lost in vain."


    "That''s nonsense!" Celine tried to argue.


    "Then she hypocritically came to me,


    iming that she was uneasy since the two kids were at home, so she


    voluntarily, offered to take care of et


    them. had no choice but to agree to let her stay in the Pierce residence in order to uncover the truth because I was afraid of alerting the enemy. But what did you do?"

 Chapter 1467 The Burnett Familys Head Bodyguard

    ?


    Everyone looked at Celine withplicated expressions.


    David continued, "Am i right? If I hadn''t secretly told the Lively family to take As away, you might have tried to harm him too."


    That was when I understood why As said the Lively family had taken him away.


    In that moment, images flooded my mind, from the night my mother died to As holding me as we curled up in the corner and him being pulled away while desperately holding my hand.


    Tears welled up in my eyes.


    "Later, I finally found out that you bribed rk to lure Rory away before that flight, leaving my son''s confidant behind to find out their business ns. You''re despicable!" David pointed his cane usingly at Celine.


    Finally, some people in the hall began to understand and stepped forward to condemn Celine.


    I scanned the crowd carefully and realized that these people had not been deceived and were not opportunists.


    "Afterwards, you sent people to hunt As down even though he was just a child. If the Cross family hadn''t sent him to the Beringer family in Foswood for protection, he might have died long ago."


    David was truly furious. "As had so many idents all these years because of you. Now you''ve finallye after me, haven''t you?"


    "What are you saying? rk was Rory''s aplice. It has nothing to do with me. Stop trying to frame me. I have no idea what you''re talking about!" Celine retorted, still trying to deny everything.


    "Aplice?"


    As, who had been silently watching, finally said coldly, "Celine, why would Rory''s aplice collude with you? And why did you hunt rk downter?"


    "Stop trying to nder me!" Celine roared.


    As nced at Dn, who raised his hand, and soon, someone was brought into the hall.


    As the man entered, he nced around the hall with fear. Finally, he fixed his gaze on Celine.


    "Celine, you ruthless bitch! When you found out rk knew your secret back then, you ordered me to kill him quietly. But that cunning man escaped. I was afraid you would me me, so I reported that he was dead, thinking you would fulfill your promise and pay me." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Someone in the crowd eximed, "Isn''t that the But family''s head bodyguard?"


    I looked at Johnny, noticing he had turned pale.


    The man stared at Celine and shouted, "But you can''t be trusted! When reported that he had died, you still sent people to hunt me down. If Mr. As hadn''t saved me, I would have died long ago.


    el.n


    "Bullshit! You''re the But family''s bodyguard, so what does that have to do with me? As, how dare you try to use me like this? I bet you''ve been brainwashed by Rory and her father!" she roared and charged toward me.


    Tristan didn''t hold back. He kicked her far away, and she crashed to the ground.


    I squinted and watched Celine struggle to get up from the ground. "Are you really still trying to argue right now? You really won''t change your ways until you hit rock bottom, Celine."


    Celine red at me and angrily shouted, "Chloe, you bitch!"


    Then she turned to As and firmly dered, "rk is Rory''s aplice. He wanted to monopolize Louis''s business. You''re a fool for believing their lies."


    Suddenly, the But family''s bodyguard seemed to have mustered up all his courage. He stepped forward, pointed at Celine, and shouted loudly.

 Chapter 1468 Unexpected Disclosure

    ?


    He used Johnny in front of everyone. "That''s right, I''m the head bodyguard of the But family, and everyone knows that. I''m in this situation today thanks to Johnny and Celine."


    As soon as he spoke, Johnny panicked. His already pale face turned even paler, and his light gray eyes exuded coldness. He muttered, "Shut up! You''re an ungrateful scoundrel, Antonio Knox. I searched for you everywhere when you disappeared years ago. How could you turn against me now?"


    Antonio immediately sneered, "Do you even have a guilty conscience, Johnny? You knew exactly what you were doing. Were you looking for me, or were you trying to confirm if I was really dead?"


    "Why, you!" Johnny tried to argue, but Antonio interrupted him.


    "Celine and Johnny conspired to locate rk, who was secretly hiding Rory. They tasked me with bringing Rory back secretly, even if he was dead. And they told me I could take extreme measures if necessary."


    Celine lost herposure when she saw Antonio reveal everything about what happened back then.


    "Who told you to say all this, Antonio? You''ve been bribed, haven''t you? You really will say anything just for money." Celine pointed at Antonio, trying to divert everyone''s attention.


    "Are you still trying to deceive us, Celine? I do love money, otherwise, why would I have be an assassin at your and Johnny''s instigation? If I didn''t love money, how would I have ended up like this? My life has been ruined because of you and that beast Johnny."


    He took a step forward as he finished speaking, and there was a ''tter'' under his foot, as if reminding everyone that he had be a prisoner.


    "Are you still trying to deny


    everything, Celine? Do you think you


    can clear your name now?" Antonio questioned her continuously without giving her a chance to speak


    Suddenly, I felt grateful for As''s decisiveness, which had caught Celine off guard and trapped her irreversibly.


    I turned my head and looked at the handsome man beside me. He sat upright, holding my hand tightly and providing me with an unprecedented sense of security.


    I didn''t think he had gathered ample evidence capable of destroying Celine over the years.


    "The moment you ordered my


    assassination, I realized you were a


    despicable viin." AntonioBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    el.n


    continued, "You''ve long had ties with the Non-Organization, haven''t you? Did you think I didn''t know?


    "Stop that crap!" Celine shouted in panic, her eyes scanning the hall frantically.


    As just smirked at this scene.


    "You''ve been involved in several major crimes, including those rted to the prominent families present here. Those sudden


    incidents over the years, either,


    deaths of the heads of househne


    or the sudden shifts in power were albbecause of Celine''s coboration with the Non-Organization."


    Suddenly, his words detonated like a bomb in the hall.


    I saw As calmly scrutinizing the now panicking Celine, like a cat ying with a trapped mouse.

 Chapter 1469 Shocking Secret

    ?


    Antonio continued, "Think about it. After those incidents, Celine intervened in your businesses. On the surface, she might have seemed like a savior, but in reality, she was a demon. She indirectly killed all of your loved ones."


    Celinepletely lost her mind at those words. She didn''t care about her image anymore and quickly rushed toward Antonio, only to be kicked back by Tristan.


    As Celine stumbled to the ground, Antonio looked at her with disdain and fiercely said, "Stop the act, Celine. We all know you''re not innocent.


    "You and the Non-Organization nned the ne crash involving Louis. You''re the one who killed Louis, and you''ll get what you deserve sooner orter. I''ve been waiting for this day."


    The hall erupted into chaos. Everyone exchanged angry nces.


    Those who seemed resentful had probably experienced unexpected incidents themselves.


    Antonio grinned evilly. "Did you forget that you once told me to get rid of rk because he knew too much? He knew you were the mistress of the Non-Organization leader and had a child with him."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Guards, get this..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, someone pointed a gun at the guard''s head.


    Antonioughed and continued, "But in the end, I found out that rk had sent Rory to Navi from Bermuda. I had to report back to you, and you ordered me to ensure that rk died again.


    "You promised me a hefty sum and relocation to Monora, but since rk was cautious, I had to fake a car ident using someone who looked simr to him to deceive you.


    "But after you heard that rk was dead, you tried to kill me. As saved me. In fact, you had bribed rk since long ago."


    His words caused a sensation.


    "What bullshit are you making up? You''re a schemer, As. You orchestrated all this just to get the Pierce Corporation, didn''t you? You bribed him to do this, didn''t you?" Celine retaliated.


    As smiled faintly. Dn yed a recording.


    It was the sound of Celine talking to Antonio on the phone.


    Celine looked terrified, but Antonio looked delighted. "Luckily, I kept this to help me, I was afraid you woulde after me someday, so I recorded all our conversations Are you still going to deny this, Celine?


    sw nowel


    "You thought you could get away with this, didn''t you?" As''s sinister gaze locked onto Celine. Then he looked at Dn, who turned on the big screen TV in the hall, showing the video evidence.


    The screen disyed a thin rk, making everyone in the hall gasp.


    I could see that some people were losing theirposure.


    As looked at Celine. "After you heard about my sessful rescue of Rory, you poisoned Grandpa by secretly drugging his food. Did you think your despicable tricks would seed before me, Celine?


    et


    Everyone working at his ce was under my control."


    "You..." Celine''s eyes narrowed suddenly, revealing a fierce unwillingness.


    "Do you want to know how I learned you were from the Ellis family?" As asked sarcastically.

 Chapter 1470 He Can Only Assist

    ?


    That revtion instantly caught everyone''s attention, igniting a collective curiosity about how As had learned this ''secret''.


    To the gathered crowd, As seemed almost supernatural, possessing an uncanny ability to uncover hidden truths. How did he seem to know everything?


    With a subtle smirk, As calmly began to unravel the mystery. "Although my grandpa had a DNA test done to confirm that you were his daughter, the blood used for that test belonged to my father."


    As disdainfully remarked, "How cunning! Adeline had already bribed the doctors and nurses long before your birth. Of course, she paid the hefty sum to cover up the true identity of her illegitimate child''s father, Kevin, the head of the Ellis family.


    "But fate works in mysterious ways. Kevin overlooked one crucial detail. Thanks to the ''secret'' you created, one of the doctors and nurses had a love affair.


    "You inadvertently provided me with the clue, Celine. A simple investigation revealed the doctor and the nurse''s affair, which led to their falling out.


    "Thus, I knew you were Kevin''s illegitimate daughter a decade ago. Do you understand why I allowed you to stay in this mansion?"


    Celine''s clenched fists betrayed her unease.


    "I wanted to fatten you all up like pigs ready for the ughter. Since you relied on the Pierce family for sustenance, it was only natural for me to return to im what rightfully belonged to us."


    As''s words resonated with an undeniable authority, instilling a sense of fear in everyone present.


    "As, you''re crazy!" Celine seethed and red at him.


    "Crazy? That''s rich,ing from you."


    As''s patience had worn thin. He scanned the faces in the hall with a furrowed brow. "That''s enough chatter. Anyone who attended this banquet tonight is inexorably linked to Celine. There''s no escaping that."


    UMS


    His words sent a shiver down everyone''s spine.


    "If any of you dare betray the Pierce family, you know where you stand. Those who belong to our team will naturally return, while the rest won''t waste my time on you


    Even though he delivered his statement calmly, it had an underlying threat that left everyone too afraid to say anything.


    Kevin approached As. "I was wrong, Mr. As."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Where did you go wrong?" As''s question cut through the silence in the air.


    "I shouldn''t have listened to Adeline and helped her seduce Mr. David. I..."


    "That''s between you and my


    grandpa. He''ll deal with this. As a


    junior in the family, I can only assist him in doing so. The final say lies with my grandpa, not with me."


    His words suggested a reluctance to meddle in the mess of the past, but the subtle implication of his ''assistance'' was enough to scare everyone.


    As the truth unfolded in the hall, some people retreated discreetly, intimidated by As''s unwavering resolve.


    But As wasn''t done yet...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1471 Gloomy Halls of Judgment

    ?


    "But our ounts need to be sorted!" As''s face disyed an undeniable determination. The others immediately showed signs of retreat, their faces filled with fear and resignation.


    Everyone present knew how ruthless As could be. Even if they didn''t, they were witnessing it firsthand today.


    Although the atmosphere in the hall seemed less tense now, everyone feared what As would do next.


    Every nce from him sent a chill down their spines, and they all felt a desire to flee. However, with the current situation, none of them could leave.


    This meant that as long as they stayed here, there was always the risk of being targeted by this tyrant. After all, all of them had been too eager for sess in the business world.


    They couldn''t help but resent today''s instigator, Celine. Celine orchestrated this for their amusement, but now it felt like they had walked into a trap of their own making.


    Each of them secretly vowed that if they made it out of there, they would turn over a new leaf and avoid any shady dealings in the future.


    And then there were those who, prompted by Antonio''s reminder, desperately tried to determine whether their own actions were rted to Celine. But judging from the current situation, they couldn''t escape from this vicious woman.


    They all gritted their teeth in determination. After today, they would definitely settle the score with Celine.


    "But... you can''t treat mypany like this."


    "How should I treat it then?" As countered, his eyes narrowing.


    Kevin suddenly knelt before the two men of the Pierce family, crawling forward with a desperate look on his face. "Mr. As..."


    "Yourpany?" As''s voice was sharp. "You''ve got some nerve. Thanks to Adeline, you''ve profited from your proximity to the Pierce family. And yet, you dare to im it''s yourpany in front of me?"


    As nced at Kevin''s sons.


    "Wasn''t your daughter advising you to be cautious? Or did you just ignore her warnings?" As taunted Kevin. "And you and your sons have turned into a bunch of parasites using your half-sister''s money!"


    "As, you''re trying to stir trouble!" The eldest son of the Ellis family shouted.


    "Celine, you''re quite the schemer,


    even scheming against your brothers from the Ellis family! You are treating them as stepping stones, aren''t you? These fools have given their all for you, haven''t they?"


    Kevin''s sons looked unhappy.


    swnowl.n


    As continued with a disdainful nce, "You''re truly remarkable. You''ve been a shady character from the start and you''ve managed to manipte the sons of rich men, making them all serve you. Do you perhaps aspire to be the head of the Ellis family?"


    "As, you''re just trying to stir shit up!" Celine roared, but it was toote.


    The Ellis family''s fools suddenly saw the light. Led by their eldest son, they lunged at Celine.


    Celine, who had always held herself above others, was powerless to stop them.


    "What are you doing? Stop right there!" She shouted while she continued to retreat.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In the end, she couldn''t avoid the same fate as her mother, being beaten unconscious by her brothers.


    When everything was settled, David instructed his subordinate, "Take these two away."


    Just as the Pierce family''s bodyguards were about to drag Celine and her mother away, a stern voice rang out at the door, "Hold on!"

 Chapter 1472 Unpredictable Gaze

    ?


    The crowd gasped, turning their heads toward the door.


    "Move!"


    With a sternmand, everyone scattered in fear. As our eyes followed the direction of the sound, we saw Kenzie dragging someone inside at gunpoint.


    I eximed, "Uncle Kenny!"


    As quickly rose, grabbing my hand to stop me. "Chloe."


    I red at Kenzie, demanding, "Let him go!"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kenzie smirked sinisterly, her venomous gaze locking onto me. Through clenched teeth, she sneered, "Looks like I got the right person." "You''re despicable, using an old man as a shield!" I stared at Uncle Kenny, noticing blood trickling from his mouth. Clearly, he had been beaten. "Release Celine or I''ll kill him," Kenzie threatened.


    As shielded me in his arms, then coldly looked at the trembling Uncle Kenny in her grip, his eyes icy. "Kenzie..."


    Uncle Kenny strained to look toward us with determination in his eyes. "Mr. As, don''t worry about me. Catch them! They''re all scum!" Before Uncle Kenny could finish speaking, Kenzie struck him on the head with the gun. He stumbled forward, his frail body copsing.


    I gasped in horror, watching blood flow from his head down his neck.


    "Mr. As, I''ve lived long enough. Saving me is not worth it for that nasty woman¡ª"


    Kenzie gave him another blow in the head before lifting him up again. He seemed like a broken puppet, frail and helpless.


    "If you dare harm him again, I''ll make


    sure you suffer." As''s voice as cold as ice. Then, without hesitation, he said, "Release him, and I''ll let Celine go with you."


    Nobody in the hall expected As to let Celine go for an old servant.


    "Bring her over, Ms. Ste!" Kenzie growled.


    It was then I remembered the impostor was still here. Upon hearing Kenzie''smand, she hurried over, limping toward the unconscious Celine. She tried to lift Celine but failed. The butler rushed forward and helped the fake Ste carry the unconscious Celine.


    Tristan hesitated, taking a step forward, but Kenzie aimed the gun at Uncle Kenny. "Move again, and I''ll shoot him."


    The guards at the door were on high alert, watching as the impostor and the butler retreated toward the door.


    I saw a silent exchange between Dn and As. As''s eyebrows lifted slightly, and Dn discreetly gestured toward the guards


    door.


    at the


    et


    I quickly shouted, "Kenzie, if you dare move again, none of you will leave!"


    As they walked out the door, Celine suddenly looked at me, smiling. Her eyes gleamed with a triumphant smirk.


    And then, the three of them disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Kenzie dragged Uncle Kenny outst. She looked at me and As with a malicious smile as they left. Her hand holding the gun was about to move, but her body suddenly trembled.


    She staggered, and her arm suddenly jerked.

 Chapter 1473 Intentional Release

    ?


    My heart raced as I rushed forward, my main concern being Uncle Kenny''s safety.


    In the next instant, I witnessed a sudden burst of blood from Kenzie''s wrist. She instinctively let go of Uncle Kenny, dropping the gun, and clutched her injured wrist. With a sinister smile, she quickly fled into a waiting car, which sped away with an unusual engine sound.


    Outside, we stood frozen in disbelief at what had just unfolded.


    I held As tightly around his waist, seekingfort.


    "Don''t be afraid," he assured me.


    It dawned on me that Kenzie had been shot in the wrist, likely with a silencer.


    The hall fell into a chilling silence.


    As and I quickly made our way to the door, where someone was already helping Uncle Kenny up.


    "Uncle Kenny, are you alright?" I asked anxiously, checking his wound.


    Tears streamed down Uncle Kenny''s face as he looked up at As. "Mr. As, you shouldn''t have let that evil woman go."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As grasped his hand firmly, whispering, "She still has value to us. She had to go."


    Uncle Kenny looked at As with doubt, perhaps analyzing his words.


    Even I only understood why As let Celine go after hearing his words. It made sense now, especially with the exnation for the abnormal sounds from the escaping car-they were intentionally causing distractions.


    After a while, everyone looked at As, trembling with fear and uncertainty.


    As calmly told Dn, "Wrap things up here."


    Then, he looked down at me tenderly. "Are you hungry?"


    I smiled gratefully, nodding. "Yes."


    "Tristan, bring Uncle Kenny with us. We''re going back to the estate," As said, embracing me and striding out. He paid no attention to the still dumbfounded guests, who weren''t invited anyway.


    I felt worried for David, who was still inside. Then I realized that Dn would handle everything here.


    Tristan helped Uncle Kenny into the passenger seat and fastened his seatbelt.


    Uncle Kenny fidgeted. "I-I''m fine. Mr. As, I should stay here."


    "Uncle Kenny, this is our home now. You need to rest and recover. Once you''re better, you cane back. For now, you muste with me to estate to treat your wounds,"


    the


    As said firmly.


    Uncle Kenny nodded repeatedly. "Alright, we finally got rid of that evil woman."


    I smiled to myself, leaning into As''s embrace. "I can''t believe it. We actually did it."


    "I''m sorry for putting you through


    that. It must''ve been unbearable for


    you." He lowered his eyes to look at me, kissing my forehead. "You still haven''t told me when you


    remembered us ying the piano


    together."


    "It wasn''t unbearable, but I couldn''t understand why you stayed silent for so long." I red at him.


    "I was waiting for the arrangements outside so I had to buy some time. I hadn''t nned to deal with her today." As gently exined, "But it turned out to be the perfect timing."


    "That is, quickly dealing with the Ellis family?" I understood As''s n.


    He mentioned changing ns at thest minute. Given the situation, with the Ellis family caught off guard, they could not be prepared for what wasing their way.


    It was a simultaneous strike against all fronts, catching them off guard.


    "Not just the Ellis family, but also Johnny," As said solemnly.

 Chapter 1474 Abnormal Expression

    ?


    "After all, the involvement of both families is extensive. If we strike, it must be a fatal blow, and there is no room for mercy. Once the others see the Ellis and But families in trouble, they''ll be left leaderless. To protect ourselves, we mustn''t hesitate."


    "Are we just using them to warn the others?" I looked at As somewhat skeptically. "So soon?"


    "Yes, Johnny was also one of the masterminds behind the ne crash all those years ago. He''s the strategist in their group." As exined to me. "Releasing Celine was to draw out the true leader of the non-organization."


    "Don''t we already know who he is?" I asked, puzzled.


    As shook his head. "His information has been sent to me. After studying it, I realized his influence isn''t very wide yet. There must be a hidden mastermind behind him."


    "Another mastermind?" I was surprised.


    "Yes." As''s expression was unusually serious as he answered.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to deal with Celine today?" I asked him.


    "After I received the key from Uncle Kenny, I decided to act. Otherwise, we''d miss the chance to catch them off guard. I had a premonition that your father''s belongings would still be in the Pierce mansion. I was worried that we might miss our chance if word got out," As told me.


    "Did you suspect that there would be changes in the butler''s expression?" I realized that Celine''s butler must have already suspected Uncle Kenny. That much was evident to me.


    After tonight, they would definitely make a move on Uncle Kenny. Even if we were careful in bringing him away, we would inevitably rm the other party. By then, it would be difficult to guess their next moves.


    "Celine''s butler is already suspicious of Uncle Kenny. This means that they are on high alert too," As said.


    I couldn''t help but remember the butler''s expression when he found us in the garden. It seemed that he had a role in all this too.


    "So after meeting Uncle Kenny and seeing the ''distinguished guests'' Celine brought in, you decided to act?" I asked, seeking rification.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "It''s better to seize the day than wait for another." As suddenly smiled, and I felt as if the sun had broken through.


    "My clever darling, imagine how


    intelligent our baby will be." His smile was so rxed and joyful starkly contrasting his cold demeanor at the Pierce mansion moments ago.


    I giggled, responding, "What if our babies turn out to be fools?"


    "Nonsense. Our babies can''t possibly be fools." He pulled me close.


    "No wonder they were so arrogant. You never helped me suppress them." nced at him, feeling a bit annoyed. "Did you enjoy watching me being suppressed by them?"


    "Not at all. I wanted to tear them apart." As''s expression immediately turned angry, making me want tough.


    Indeed, thest-minute change of ns had been sessful. It seemed my patience had paid off.


    "It''s just a pity that the impostor got away," I said.


    "She didn''t escape. She''ll soon learn what it''s like when the endes." As assured me. "I''ll make sure you''re satisfied with the oue." Suddenly, a face came to mind, and I turned to As. "Wait a minute."


    As looked at me. "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you remember when she suddenly appeared in the hall? There was a smiling man behind her." I asked As, "I felt that man was strange. Did you notice him?"


    "Do you know who he is?" As held my hand, looking at me eagerly.


    "Who is he?" I asked, curious.


    "He''s Lerak, the strategist for Navi," As said softly.


    "The one who rescued the imposter from the base?" I couldn''t contain my astonishment. "But we didn''t see him again when the imposter and Celine''s butler rescued Celine just now."


    I became anxious.

 Chapter 1475 This Woman Is Too Sinister

    ?


    "Once Dn came in, he disappeared," As said with a casual smile.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "He knows Dn?"


    "Yes, and he''s had a confrontation with him. Among these people, he''s only familiar with Dn. I think he might have thought nobody here recognized him," As spected.


    "But for now, we can''t move against him. Since he''s so close to Celine, it indicates that there''s some kind of conspiracy between them, with a definite purpose behind it," I said, feeling a bit uneasy upon hearing As''s exnation.


    If he was Navi''s strategist and showed up at Celine''s mansion after Navi''s death, there must be something fishy going on.


    "It seems this guy is really something." I couldn''t help butment.


    "We haven''t confirmed anything yet. But when I saw him in the hall, I knew the imposter still had some value," As assured me confidently. "So I decided to reim the Pierce mansion today, which caught them off guard."


    "Honey, you''re so brave and decisive!" I praised him generously. "Especially when you''re dealing with such a big mess."


    He smiled broadly at me.


    "I''m great, right?" He leaned down and lightly bit my nose, wearing a mischievous grin.


    I punched him yfully and discreetly nced at Tristan and Uncle Kenny.


    Before I could warn him, he said, "Since she set the stage for me, I couldn''t waste such a good opportunity."


    "But Celine must not be let off. And Kenzie too, she is too sinister." I gritted my teeth. "I''m sure Kenzie has killed many people before."


    "You don''t need to worry about that. None of them will escape." As promised.


    "Celine probably never imagined that today she''d be helping you instead." I chuckled.


    "She set the stage, so I had to


    .n


    perform. You see, the people she invited are considered upper-ss here. I couldn''t let such a good. opportunity go to waste," he said confidently, reclining in his seat with an air of dominance.


    "These people are enough. After all, the business circle isn''t that big. Their words. carry weight. Since


    vel?


    et


    Celine actively set the stage for me, I couldn''t help but show my appreciation." His hand swept around my waist. "But my baby suffered some injustice."


    "That''s not necessarily the case. I just didn''t understand why you didn''t speak up. I just knew you had your reasons for staying silent." I admitted, not hiding my feelings from him.


    "Only by letting them feel victorious can we make them lower their guards. Actually, without Dn by my side, they should have been more vignt.


    "So, thanks to your confrontation with them today, you diverted their attention. After all, you''re a fresh challenge to them." He praised me with satisfaction.


    I felt great after As praised me. "But they''re too much. I almost lost control earlier.¡±


    "How could you? You were very


    domineering, and that''s how my woman should be." He kissed me on the forehead. "Always remember you''re the female head of the Pierce family. You have to show your dominance. Even if the sky falls, I''ll still support you."


    I nestled into his arms, feeling blissful.


    "Who informed Grandpa about the banquet? How did he arrive so timely?" I asked.


    "Don''t underestimate him." As pinched my hand. "He fooled me."


    "Oh? How so?" I perked up immediately. "How did he fool you?"


    He suddenly chuckled. "You''re really nosy."


    "How is that nosy? I''ve heard so many stories about him, but seeing him in person feelspletely different from all the stories." I expressed my honest thoughts.


    I needed to know David better.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1476 How to Deal with Her?

    ?


    As noticed my determined gaze and gently rubbed my head.


    "Don''t be in such a rush. I''ll tell you all about it slowly," he said with a smile, brushing it off.


    "I just want to listen to this part," I insisted stubbornly.


    He chuckled and pointed outside the window.


    I nced outside and realized we were already back at the estate.


    "Let''s go inside first, take care of Kenny''s wounds, and fill your stomach. I can''t let my little darlings go hungry," As said indulgently.


    I chuckled too, teasingly saying, "I am really hungry. I was supposed to eat at the banquet, but I ended up not having a single bite."


    As warmly said, "I wouldn''t have let you touch the food there. I asked Sandy to make plenty of delicious food for you." It was as if he had read my mind.


    "Really?" I asked in surprise. Unable to resist the temptation, I eagerly opened the door and got out, hurrying to assist Kenny inside.


    By now, the bloodstains on his back had dried up.


    When we entered the hall, we found the family doctor waiting.


    He approached us as soon as he saw us.


    Sandy heard themotion and rushed out, freezing when sheid eyes on Kenny.


    "Kenny!" She eximed in shock, seemingly petrified.


    "Hmm?" Kenny said tentatively, recognizing the woman before him.


    "Kenny, how did you... end up like this?" Sandy hurried over to Kenny, clearly surprised.


    "Oh. Mr. As saved me." Kenny exined.


    "Quick..." Sandy said to the family doctor. "Why is there so much blood?"


    I quickly exined, "Celine''s men beat him. Doctor, please examine Kenny. Sandy, please find him some clean clothes."


    Sandy nodded and immediately went to fetch some clean clothes for Kenny.


    The doctor carefully examined Kenny and treated his wounds. After he had taken a bath and changed, Kenny looked much better, and I felt relieved. Sandy angrily eximed, "That evil woman! How did you deal with her, Mr. As?"


    As softened his voice and reassured her, "Don''t worry. From today onward, I''ll make sure she lives in hell."


    Iris came out and said, "Should we start serving the food, Mr. As?"


    "Yes," As nodded. "Let''s eat. Chloe must be starving."


    As insisted Kenny eat with us at the table, but Kenny wouldn''t do it no matter what.


    Finally, Sandy said, "You two go ahead and eat. We want to eat with Kenny. We haven''t seen each other in a long time and need to catch up." "Okay." As relented.


    Kenny, Sandy, and Iris were


    overjoyed. After all, they had worked together in the Pierce mansion years ago, and it had been many years since they hadst met.


    There had been many changes, and they were naturally still


    apprehensive while we were around.


    I could tell Sandy cared a lot about Kenny which confirmed that I


    must have changed significa


    swn&


    After thatmotion, I was hungry. I ate with great relish, perhaps because I was in such a good mood.


    After dinner, As escorted me back to my room. I understood that he still had business to attend to.


    Understanding his situation, I softly said, "Go ahead. Don''t worry about me."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As looked at me affectionately and kissed me. "I''ll go handle some business ande back to be with youter."


    "Okay." I rewarded him by standing on tiptoe and lightly biting his lips, which pleased him.


    He settled me on the bed, gently patting my abdomen. "Daddy''s going to be busy for a while. Stay with Mommy."


    I looked at him,ughing shyly. "If only they could hear."


    "You can bet they can. Don''t forget


    their hearts are already grow


    As reminded me solemnly. We have to start bonding with them from now on."


    "Alright. Go on." I patted hisrge hand.


    With that, he kissed me again reluctantly before leaving the room.

 Chapter 1477 Trinity is Unlike Others

    ?


    I hadn''te down from the excitement of such a big event, so there was no way I could fall asleep. The scenes that had just happened in the Pierce mansion yed out in my mind like a movie.


    I didn''t know if those keys were what we had been looking for.


    I really couldn''t wait to find out, but that would have to wait until morning.


    While I was thinking about that, my phone rang. It was Trinity.


    I hesitated for a moment. Just thinking of her made me automatically think of the Av family.


    I unlocked my phone. "Hey, Trinity."


    "Are you in Nocturnia, Chloe?" she asked.


    "Yeah. I''ve been here for a few days. I received sudden news that Grandpa was critically ill, so I rushed here without saying goodbye to you."


    "How''s the situation? Is everything okay?" she asked.


    "It''s fine. It was a false rm," Iined.


    As I said that, even I was surprised. A thought shed through my mind. Who was the mastermind behind this false rm?


    Was it Grandpa or Celine? Why did I suddenly feel like this question was confusing?


    If it was Celine, what was her real purpose in wanting us to return so urgently?


    From what I learned today, she had no idea how Grandpa was doing. In fact, she hadn''t seen grandpa for years. She had no idea that Grandpa was still so strong and healthy.


    His swift action showed that he hadn''t wasted these years doing nothing. Instead of staying home and recovering, he seemed to have quietly prepared for today.


    On the other hand, if it was Grandpa...


    "Chloe, are you still there?" Trinity seemed to notice I was distracted.


    I quickly regained myposure. "Yes, I''m here."


    "Oh. How do you feel? Can you remember anything?" Trinity asked.


    I wondered why Trinity was so interested in my memory.


    "Nothing. No feelings at all, and everything''s unfamiliar to me," I sighed. "Looks like the chances of me recovering my memories are slim."


    I said that intentionally. I had always felt like Trinity''s attention to this was a bit excessive.


    "Don''t say that. Take your time, and you''ll recover eventually," sheforted me.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter to me. Whether I remember or not, it''s all the same. Maybe it''s better this way," I said nonchntly. "What about you? Are you still going to Yare?"


    "I''ve got no ns for now."


    "Well, about that..." I started to say something, then stopped myself realizing I shouldn''t bring it up. Instead, I said, "By the way, you heard about Mia''s engagement


    party, right?"


    I had wanted to probe her about her rtionship status, but as I was about to say something, I felt like I shouldn''t ask her about it. I should wait for her to tell me.


    "I heard." Trinity didn''t seem very interested. "When are youing back?"


    "I don''t know yet. We''ll probably have to leave in a day or two once we''ve sorted things out here since Grandpa''s condition was a false to


    rmol said truthfully, trying


    gauge her reaction. Things were different with Trinity.


    And after she had suddenly disappeared with that impostor, I felt like things weren''t so simple.


    The impostor had left traces everywhere like a cockroach. What role did she really y in this? It had yet to be confirmed, which puzzled me.


    "Okay, see you when you get back." Trinity hung up without continuing.


    I was a little puzzled. She had called me, but she hadn''t said anything important at all. It didn''t match Trinity''s character. Typically, when she called, it was for something important.


    Could she have just wanted to ask if I remembered anything?


    As I held the phone, I wondered why my memory mattered so much to her.


    Did she want to know, or did the Av family want to know?


    The Av family still hadn''t acknowledged me yet, so why were they so concerned about my memory?


    After thinking it over, I concluded that it must be about that brooch.

 Chapter 1478 Memory of Great Concern

    ?


    Everything felt chaotic when I thought about it.


    If my guess was correct, what special significance did that brooch hold? It was truly intriguing to me.


    That involuntarily led me to think about Hana. She had never admitted to being part of the Av family, so was it just a coincidence that she hade to me?


    It seemed it would be necessary for me to meet Hana and talk to her when I returned. She hadn''t told me the truthst time.


    As Iy there lost in thought, I hoped I was just overthinking it. Perhaps I had been tossing and turning for too long. Finally, exhaustion overcame me, and I gradually fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, a thunderous p woke me up, but to my surprise, As hadn''t returned to our room yet.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The wind and rain were raging outside. Although it was the rainy season in Nocturnia, thunderstorms were rare.


    The wind lifted the curtains high, and the chilly breeze blew in.


    When I got up to close the window, lightning shed across the night sky, followed by muffled thunder.


    At that moment, the door suddenly opened, and I almost screamed.


    As hade in.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m back." He hurried over, closed the window, and returned to my side to pat my back.


    I leaned against his chest and caught a whiff of the rain outside.


    "Did you just get back?" I asked weakly, leaning against him. "How did things go?"


    "Everything''s been taken care of. Don''t worry. Lie down. I''ll change ande back."


    Iy down as he instructed. He went


    into the dressing room, and I


    l


    couldn''t help but think that it definitely wasn''t easy to handle everything even though he made it sound easy.


    After a simple clean-up, he climbed into bed and pulled me close.


    I turned over and hugged his narrow waist, feeling much more secure.


    "Do you know where Celine is?" I suddenly asked. "She left without taking anything, and I''m sure she won''t just give up."


    "I know where she is, and she won''t


    BUT


    be able to do a thing. When she moved into the Pierce mansion, I wasn''t willing to let her do so either As said decisively. "Originally, none of this belonged to her. She shouldn''t be nostalgic for it. Since she upied it for twenty years, she should pay the price and experience what it''s like to be homeless."


    As''s tone was harsh, which showed what he was feeling. He looked at me seriously. "Did you wake up because you were scared?"


    "Yeah. I didn''t sleep for long either. Trinity just called," I said casually.


    "Oh. What did she say?" As asked nonchntly.


    "It was strange. She didn''t say


    anything. She just asked if I remembered anything. Don''t you think she''s too concerned about my memory? I feel like my memory has some special significance for her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so interested."


    As remained silent, and I saw him furrow his brows slightly in the dim light.


    "Don''t overthink it. Go to sleep. Your memory is yours. If it recovers, you''ll be the first to know. Don''t worry," heforted me.


    As''s words always calmed me, so I nestled into his arms and soon fell asleep again.


    When I woke up the next day, the sun was shining brightly outside.


    For a moment, I was uplifted by the wonderful weather.


    After a quick wash, I hurried downstairs.


    Tristan was talking to As about something in the living room downstairs. However, something on the coffee table caught my attention.

 Chapter 1479 The Old Lady’s Jade Set

    ?


    My attention was drawn to a box on the coffee table. It was an open jewelry box containing the jade jewelry set I had seen Adeline wearing at the Pierce mansion yesterday.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As noticed meing downstairs and pulled me to his side. When I sat down, he gently said, "You''re awake."


    I nced at Tristan, who was sipping ck coffee. "You''re here early. Couldn''t sleepst night?"


    "Yeah. Got a lot on my mind," Tristan replied, looking tired.


    As pointed at the jewelry set and said to me, "Keep this safe. It belonged to my grandmother."


    I was surprised. No wonder As''s demeanor had changed when he saw Adeline yesterday.


    So, that was the reason.


    Adeline was audacious indeed. She had boldly worn his grandmother''s jewelry in front of him, openly provoking him. No wonder As couldn''t stand it.


    As''s voice was cold as he continued, "This jewelry set is a priceless family heirloom of the Cross family. When my grandmother married my grandfather, the Cross family gave it to her as part of the dowry.


    "When my grandmother was on her deathbed, she handed it over to my father. This must have been what was in the Pierce mansion safe. She dared to wear it so tantly. Who does she think she is?"


    As''s face was dark as he spoke.


    I took it, examining it carefully. The jade set was exquisite, wless, and radiant green throughout. It was clearly a quality piece of jade.


    "I''ve sterilized it already. My grandmother''s belongings are sacred. Only you are worthy of owning them. Keep it safe," As said solemnly.


    I nodded solemnly. "Okay."


    For some reason, at that moment, I suddenly remembered my mother''s water lily brooch.


    "We''ve checked everything in the mansion. We found quite a few pieces of jewelry. I''ll have you look them overter," Tristan said to me, then turned to As. "The other items have all been sorted out and meticulously inspected. We found nothing unusual."


    I understood what Tristan meant by "unusual".


    As just nodded indifferently.


    Tristan continued, "We''ve already arranged for a top-notch renovationpany to restore everything to its original state. They say it''ll take about a month toplete their work."


    As nodded dully. "Okay."


    Just then, Dn hurriedly walked in and As immediately instructed Sandy to prepare dinner and told them "We''ll chat while we eat."


    BUMS


    We all got up and headed to the dining room together.


    During dinner, Dn told As, "We''ve traced the origin of that key. It''s from thergest bank here."


    "We''ll go there after dinner," As said elegantly, continuing to eat. "Keep an eye on those ces."


    I nced at Dn and asked, "What happened to Adeline?"


    "Mr. David took her back. He won''t let her off easily."


    I nodded, feeling that it was only fair. Adeline needed a good ce to go, and Grandpa''s ce was the best destination for her.


    After dinner, I asked As if I could apany him to the bank.


    He nodded without refusing or mentioning anything about sending me back to Foswood.


    But before we could leave, unexpected guests arrived at the estate.

 Chapter 1480 Opening the Safe

    ?


    I discreetly assessed the neer and I found him to be a gentlemanly and refined middle-aged man, apanied by our little cousin who had saved us the night before, Melvin.


    As quickly went to greet him. "Hello, Uncle."


    The man nodded. "I''vee to discuss a few things with you, As."


    As nodded, walking side by side with the man into the study on the first floor.


    Melvin immediately approached me with a mischievous smile. "How are you, Chloe?"


    I gestured for him to sit down. "Please, have a seat. Have you had breakfast?"


    "I haven''t slept all night, so of course I need a hearty breakfast to replenish my energy. Do you have a sister, Chloe?" he suddenly asked, catching me off guard.


    He looked at me with a sunny smile and exined, "You''re so pretty, so your sister must be just as lovely. Can I get in line early?"


    "Watch your manners, Mr. Melvin," Dn warned, noticing his ttery.


    Melvin red at Dn. "Mind your own business."


    Then he continued bantering with me. He reminded me of Arnold but with a bit more mischief, since he was much younger than Arnold. Honestly, I quite liked this little cousin of mine.


    From his words, it was clear that they had been up all night. It seemed that both the Cross and Lively families had taken actionst night. No wonder As was so confident.


    After about twenty minutes with his uncle, As came out of the study and briefly introduced us. That was when I learned that the refined man was Brock, Melvin''s father. He was also the husband of As''s aunt.


    After exchanging some pleasantries, he hastily left with Melvin.


    Before they left, Melvin ran up to me, yfully asking, "Can I visit you in Foswood, Chloe?"


    I smiled and nodded. "Of course. You''re wee anytime."


    Satisfied, he stuck out his tongue at me before turning and running off.


    Meanwhile, we proceeded with our original n to visit the bank, which was said to be thergest in the city.


    The procedures were quite tedious, so I waited in the VIP area.


    Quite a few people were here for business today.


    I grew bored and scrolled through my phone, drawn to the headlines reporting the recent incidents involving several major


    net


    conglomerates. The reports clearly showed that this was not merely a private activity but a joint effort by the authorities and relevant departments.


    As had acted swiftly. Several corporate giants had copsed like dominoes overnight, sending shockwaves through Nocturnia''s business circle.


    But he seemed as calm as ever, waiting leisurely while the bank verified the contents of the safe deposit box.


    At this moment, I felt a bit nervous, eager to know if what we wanted was inside the safe.


    An hourter, apanied by the bank manager, we finally opened the long-sealed safe Louis had rented back in the day.


    As we opened the safe door, I noticed that As''s eyes were slightly moist.


    Wearing pristine white gloves, the bank manager, carefully lifted out a small, square box with a password lock from the safe and handed it to As. He said, "The distinguished gentleman who once instructed us to keep this mentioned that the personing to collect these items would know the password."


    As nodded solemnly, epting the box with both hands and holding it against his chest momentarily.


    I knew howplex his emotions must be at this moment.


    It was evident that Louis had left those instructions and had anticipated that he wouldn''t being back to retrieve these items himself.


    I gently rubbed his back and remained silent. We had an unspoken understanding.


    He ced the box on a workstationContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    behind him. He stared at the


    ne


    password lock for a moment, raised his hands, and paused after


    inputting a set of numbers.


    I was incredibly nervous as I silently watched him. Then, he pressed the confirmation button without hesitation.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1481 Opening the Mysterious Box

    ?


    Although I was a bit nervous, I believed that As would be able to open it.


    As expected, he reached out without hesitation and pressed the confirm button. With a click, the lock opened.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and looked at As with joy. I didn''t expect him to open it so easily. I didn''t know if he was just too clever or if it was too smooth for him.


    The manager, Tris, and Dn withdrew, leaving only me and As inside. I knew that As wouldn''t hide anything from Dn and Tris.


    A stack of somewhat yellowed documents was visible when As opened the box. After a fleeting perusal through them, As''s hand stopped sharply, and his eyes brightened.


    He handed the documents to me, and I was also surprised. These were some mining approval documents. This meant that Louis and Rory had already made all the preparations for mining. It was a pity that they were just one step away from realizing their dreams.


    He then took a velvet bag from the box containing Louis''s official seal, which explicitly corresponded to these documents.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    His gaze paused again before he reached out and took out an intricately carved iron box from inside. The craftsmanship of the box was quite exquisite. It was clearly not an ordinary item. This box alone should make it pretty valuable.


    I nced at As, and we both understood without saying a word that there must be something we needed inside.


    As decisively packed everything back into the box and instructed the manager to process the withdrawal procedures.


    We left the bank, got in the car, and returned to the estate. Along the way, it was clear that Tris was very cautious, and the car was fast.


    After returning to the estate, As had Dn carefully examine the documents. As then took out the box and carefully examined it again; he gave it a little shake. There were still some solid objects inside making a rattling sound.


    He took out the small key Uncle Kenny gave and tried it, but it didn''t budge.


    It still needed to be opened with a mechanism and a password, and the design of the password buckle was quite clever. As held the key and examined it for a long time, trying various things on the points of the box.


    Dn had been watching As''s every move and offering ideas.


    net


    Finally, As held the small key against the patterns on the box. When he finally appeared to have located the key, he attempted to twist it by turning it in each of the four corners that corresponded to the pattern. The patterns on the box changed.


    A smile appeared on As''s face. His slender fingers skillfully held the small key and turned the patterns to a certain angle. All the patterns on it changed, transforming into a series of hieroglyphic designs that appeared to be a sequence of numerals.


    As looked at the two of us with a charming smile. The numbers turned out to be the dates of my and As''s birthdays.


    After aligning the numbers, he inserted the small key into the lock, gently twisted it, and the box opened with a click. Everybody apuded.


    I was deeply moved. Louis used our birthdays. He was afraid that we wouldn''t be able to open this box.


    After the box was opened, what was inside was presented before our eyes...

 Chapter 1482 Spontaneous Decision

    ?


    Inside was a stack of folded, slightly yellowed papers. As took them out and spread them on the table. There were six pieces in all, and the patterns resembled satellite maps.


    We nced at each other. Six! These were the mysterious exploration distribution maps.


    In addition to the six maps, there were five deposit vouchers withrge amounts. Seeing the string of numbers on each one, I almost couldn''t believe my eyes. I was so stunned that I nearly let out a silent gasp.


    Louis already had so much wealth 20 years ago. It was simply unbelievable. Moreover, my father had never mentioned this money to us!


    I looked at As and asked softly, "Did my father mention this money to you?"


    As nodded. "He did. He said that my father had already prepared the funds for the implementation. But he didn''t know how my father dealt with it."


    "Oh! So that''s how it is!" I nodded.


    "He was worried about being taken advantage of by Celine and has always been very worried. After picking him up, I told him this money should still be there. I once guessed that it might be with the maps! Sure enough..."


    "Thank goodness! It seems that Uncle Kenny is our benefactor," I said.


    As nodded in agreement. "Yes! Uncle Kenny deserves credit!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Dn also shook his head, looking shocked. "Uncle Louis, he''s simply my idol! How did he do it?"


    As then took out two different keys from inside. I was curious. What were these?


    Dn immediately said, "These should be the keys to the bank''s safety deposit boxes. I''ll send someone to verify!"


    "We don''t need to rush with that. Arrange things here now. Keep an eye on those few ces, and don''t give them a chance to breathe; none can be missed. I need to go back to Foswood immediately." As instructed Dn.


    "Then I''ll arrange for the flight for you!" Dn said and went to arrange the itinerary.


    As said, "Go tell the nurse that Uncle Kenny will stay here temporarily to recover. We''ll go back to Foswoodter! Until I return, Uncle Kenny cannot leave here, just in case!"


    "Okay!" I turned and went to the kitchen. I guessed that As''s sudden decision to return to Foswood must be rted to my father.


    After arranging things briefly, we went directly to the airport, apanied only by Tris.


    When we arrived in Foswood, it was alreadyte at night, and even the usually bustling airport arrival hall had few people.


    We could see Cane waiting to pick us up from afar. After getting in the car, Cane reported, "Sir, Mr. Archie is waiting for you!"


    Only then did I know that As was hurrying toe back to meet Archie.


    It was quiet back at the estate. A few elderly people conversed with Archie in the living room, anticipating our return. Seeing Jim wee us, they all smiled.


    My mom hurried over and took my hand. "Are you hungry? You''ve been sitting for so long. Are you hungry?"


    "I''ve been sleeping on the ne. I


    don''t feel hungry at all!" I smiled and hugged my mom briefly, then quickly greeted Archie. "Mr. Archie! How long have you been back?"


    As said to me, "I have something to discuss with Rory and Mr. Archie."


    "You guys go ahead! We''ll chat with Chloe!" My mom waved to them.


    After nodding, As pushed my father''s wheelchair and apanied Archie into the study room.


    I chatted with my adopted parents about the experiences of the past few days.


    When Molly heard that we had


    already reimed the Pierce


    Mansion, she became excited. "This


    is simply great! It''s been twenty years, and we''ve finally driven out that wicked woman!"


    Only then did I know that Molly was also an old Pierce Mansion member and was dismissed by Celine back then. Later, As found her and brought her to Foswood to


    apany Ava.


    She also asked a lot about the Pierce Mansion, and I told her everything in detail.


    We chatted untilte at night. I went upstairs to check on Ava before returning to my room to rest. That night, As didn''te back to the room.

 Chapter 1483 One Sleepless Night

    ?


    The following day.


    I couldn''t sleep well because As hadn''t returned to the room all night, so I got up and went to Ava''s room.


    She had already gotten up and finished washing.


    The moment she suddenly saw me, she eximed and rushed over, startling my mother so much that her face turned pale.


    She quickly pulled Ava into her arms. "My little darling, you must be careful not to bump into mommy''s belly! Mommy can''t hold you now, you know?"


    She blinked her big eyes and looked at my belly in confusion, appearing a bit aggrieved.


    I quickly squatted down and hugged her. I exined, "Just be careful. The little brother inside is still tiny!"


    "Oh! How small is he?" She asked incredulously.


    I was speechless. How should I answer that question?


    Fortunately, she asked eagerly again, "Mommy, did Daddy say our home ising back?"


    "Yes! It''sing back!" I said it proudly. "Your daddy is very powerful!"


    "Really? When will you take me back?" Ava eximed excitedly.


    "It''s being renovated now. When the renovations are done, I''ll take you to see." I promised.


    "How long will that take?" Ava asked eagerly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I smiled wryly and said, "It will take two months!"


    I deliberately extended the time by a month. Otherwise, it would be hard to exin if she got serious.


    Ava hesitated momentarily, then asked, "Is it 60 days?"


    I nodded. This girl was getting harder to fool.


    She joyfully shouted to Jenny, "Jenny, we need to n. We can go to Nocturnia with Mommy and Daddy in 60 days!"


    They ran outside while holding hands and chatted nonstop. I looked at my mother and shrugged, sighing, "These two little beauties are grown up!"


    "Children nowadays are indeed very


    clever, much cleverer than you were when you were young! You were brilliant back then, but they are even smarter!" My mom said.


    I agreed, "Exactly! Education nowadays is different."


    The two of us continued chatting as we went downstairs.


    Mr. Archie had just finished eating in the dining room downstairs and hurriedly walked out. His secretary was already there; it seemed he was about to leave.


    I was a bit surprised and quickly went over. "Mr. Archie, are you leaving already? It''s too early!"


    Just then, As also came out from inside and stood beside me. He softly said, "I''ll apany Mr. Archie. You rest at home today!"


    "Alright! Did you two not sleep all night?" I asked casually.


    "Yes. I must rush back today. There are some things I need to take care of urgently. We''ll see each other during the holidays!" Archie said, "Come to Fremont Bay. Let''s have a lively celebration this year!


    "Alright! Take a nap on the way, and take care of yourself!" I looked at Archie with concern. He seemed a bit tired, probably because of his age.


    "Still as considerate as ever!" He patted my shoulder and left hastily with As for the airport.


    I sent off the two little beauties today. It had been a long time since I had sent Ava to kindergarten.


    Watching them enter, I thought for a moment. This ce was very close to Amethyst Apartments. I hadn''t been there in a long time.


    So I got back in the car and went straight to Amethyst Apartments. I called Ivanna and Lauren to ask them toe to my vi.


    When they heard I was back, they were excited and came to my living room.


    "You came back so quickly!" Ivanna walked in excitedly with her big belly. "Lauren and I were just saying, wouldn''t it be until after Christmas when you return?"


    Lauren trailed behind with a basket of fruit.


    I looked at them and exined, "I came backst night. Something urgent came up, so I rushed back."


    I walked over, wanting to take the


    fruits from Lauren''s hands, but she dodged, "it''s heavy! Let me do it!


    Both of you are the top priority. Look at how hard it is for me everyday!"


    I looked at Ivanna and joked, "It seems your belly has grown a lot in these past few days?"


    Ivanna looked at her belly proudly and asked, "Has it? I don''t feel it. I just feel like I can''t see my feet when I walk!"

 Chapter 1484 The Tycoon Also Has a Lively Side

    ?


    When Lauren and I heard her words, we bothughed. "Isn''t that a bit exaggerated?"


    Ivanna looked at me indifferently and said, "Don''t you know from experience? And you say I''m exaggerating?"


    "To be honest, Ipletely forgot about it while I was carrying Ava. After all, it''s been five years. I find that I have some selective amnesia!" I said as we walked back to the living room.


    Ivanna sneered, "You''re forgetting the pain once the wound heals! Can you really forget about this?"


    "But it''s not possible to remember all the details!" I argued, then pulled them to sit down.


    Lauren considerately opened her bag and said, "Come on! Let''s eat and chat! Oliver bought the fruits at the farmers market. They''ve all been washed!"


    "Farmers market?" I was a little surprised. I didn''t expect the dignified tycoon to go to there. I teased Lauren, "It seems your tycoon also has a lively side!"


    "Yeah! He goes there to buy fresh fruits and vegetables. Nowadays, he''s very keen on cooking!" Lauren said it with a contented smile. "Alexes back three times a week."


    Looking at Ivanna''s belly, I said, "With you like this, I''m afraid you won''t be able to attend Ryan''s wedding!"


    "Have you decided?" She reached out and grabbed an orange before looking at me.


    "Why do you say that? How can I decide alone? If you don''t urge him, he might procrastinate forever."


    I took a bite of a persimmon, and it tasted delicious.


    "So I''ve put some pressure on them. I guess his parents are already in Foswood now! How about we go to their houseter?" I suggested.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When I finished speaking, Ivanna


    pointed at me and said to Lauren, "Listen to this! She says it''s not her decision, but she''s the one who''s really in charge! Otherwise, you will never erase the image of his


    §©§­


    unforgettable first love in his heart!"


    "Can you stop mentioning that? Joyce may not care, but that''s only because she loves Ryan. Everything has its limits. If you keep bringing it up, someone will mind!" Lauren reminded Ivanna.


    I also nodded thoughtfully and looked at Ivanna. "What Lauren said is right. Please stop bringing up this matter ever again, even if it is in front of Ryan, okay?"


    "Ryan is indeed focused on his


    career. It''s right for all of us to urge him. Now that we all have families, Chloe can rest assured!" Lauren has always been very cautious in this regard, unlike Ivanna, who spoke her mind as soon as she had a thought.


    I gave Lauren a thumbs-up. "Ivanna, what she said is correct. Don''t mention this topic again in the future."


    "That''s right! We have to cut Ryan some ck! Now that thepany is growing, don''t cause trouble for yourself!" Lauren reminded.


    "As''s idea is to incorporate the construction@development sector into Tanum Corporation and


    establish Tanum''s brand get


    The one who will carry this big, responsibility is none other than Ryan. After all, I will have to focus on the children a few monthster, and..."


    I paused here and smiled contentedly. Lauren asked, "What?"


    "I''m pregnant with twins!" I said it a bit shyly.


    "What? Twins..." Both eximed in surprise, their eyes looking at my belly simultaneously.


    "Yeah! When we were in Nocturnia, As apanied me for aprehensive check-up and confirmed that they are twins." I nodded confidently and smiled even more brightly.


    Ivanna looked at my belly in disbelief and said, "Oh my, how did you do it? Why is it always unexpected with you?"


    Her eyes rolled.

 Chapter 1485 The Force Isnt Right

    ?


    Lauren pushed Ivanna jokingly, "Are you jealous too?"


    Ivanna tossed the orange peel she held into the trash can with a ''smack,'' then patted her belly and said, "How can I not be jealous? Same procedure, same effort, same work, yet howe she can have two, and we can only have one? Something''s not right with the force here."


    Her expression was hrious, causing Lauren and me to burst intoughter.


    After a while, Lauren said to Ivanna while covering her belly, "Oh my goodness, why are you so unrestrained? Pay attention to your prenatal education!"


    "Prenatal education? When my son is born, I''ll have to educate him well. He is a self-centered guy who is unwilling toe together and share a little.


    "Shouldn''t he pick up another sibling on the way? He won''t be lonely, and I''ll suffer less. Otherwise, I have to endure another nine months of pregnancy if I am nning another sibling for him."


    Ivanna spoke confidently, but weughed so hard that Lauren and I were practically out of breath.


    After we finally stoppedughing, Ivanna patted her belly again and sighed, "But it''s also good."


    "Why?" Lauren asked in confusion.


    "If they are fraternal twins, think about it. I won''t have any pressure. Whether it''s a boy or a girl, I can let my kid get married to Chloe''s. Wouldn''t that be more appropriate?" Ivanna''s exnation made us burst intoughter again.


    Lauren teased Ivanna with a smile, "It''s not popr to arrange marriages now!"


    "Start from childhood! Chloe and As are a typical example; isn''t it wonderful?" Ivanna looked at me. "You''ve made me, a non-believer in marriage, believe in lovepletely! Otherwise, how could I fall in love at first sight with Jared?"


    "You''re right. The foundation of this love cultivated from childhood is iparable!" Lauren sighed while half-lying on the sofa. "You two are perfect now!"


    "Aren''t you satisfied? Hurry up and have a pair! It''ll be even more perfect. I''ll go for twins for the next child! Theter takes the lead!" Ivanna said it indignantly.


    "I want to, but I don''t have one!" Lauren sighed.


    I looked at her. "You haven''t taken any measures?" I asked tentatively.


    Lauren sighed deeply. "I haven''t at all!"


    It was clear that Lauren meant she hadn''t taken any measures at all.


    "How about I apany you to the hospital for a thorough check-up someday?" I suggested to Lauren.


    "Let nature take its course!" Lauren sighed. "I didn''t dare before, but now I want to, but it''s not happening!"


    "What''s the rush? If I were you, I''d


    seize the time to enjoy some alone time with my partner. Let me tell you the truth regret it now. I haven''t been happy yet, and he''s in a hurry. If he arrives now, what can you do?" Ivanna looked dissatisfied.


    Lauren pushed her, "Are you two not happy enough yet? Why rush it?"


    Ivanna smirked shamelessly, "That''s right!"


    Lauren and I exchanged smiles and said in unison, "Exactly, tell it like it is!"


    After themotion, Lauren


    changed the subject back to Ryan


    and said, "It seems your early


    nning with As for this is.


    correct. Ryan is indeed the most


    suitable candidate!" Content belongs


    "Don''t forget, he''s also a high-ranking executive overseas!" I reminded them, "He has foresight and aprehensive perspective. It''s fate, too!"


    "Indeed, he chose you, never


    expecting to enter the most


    promising global conglomerate. He has foresight!" Ivanna said, "In


    business, you must find a good


    §±§à§Ý§à§Ó§Ú


    tform that suits your development! As the saying goes,


    fine horses are often not from fine stables!"


    I knew she wanted to pursue a career and has always been very ambitious, but now she has chosen love!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Seeing her somewhat lost expression, I quicklyforted her, "Wait until you''ve given birth to the baby! I believe Jared is a reasonable person who will support your ideas!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1486 Words Spoken Without Thinking

    ?


    She remained silent and thought for a while before looking up at me and asking, "So, are you returning to family life? Or are you going full-time again?"


    I immediately replied, "No. I''m interested in the Old Bourdamun resort development project. I have some ideas."


    "A branded resort?" Lauren asked.


    "That''s right! And it''s not just this one. I''ll leverage the momentum to continue expanding downward and establish the first chain base for tourism, leisure, food, culture, and more, if possible. Whenever someone thinks about going on vacation, they''ll think of us!" I got excited just talking about this idea.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You''re on fire! You''re ambitious, huh?" Ivanna looked at me, picked up a golden starfruit, and took a bite. "I might as well invest in it too!"


    "No problem! Aren''t you going to do your show anymore?" I asked, looking at Ivanna.


    "It won''t interfere with this. I have experience in this area, and resorts need publicity too. I have the resources. If we want to drum up some publicity, it''ll be easy for me," Ivanna said seriously.


    When she said that, my eyes lit up. "You''re right! A brand needs culture and a strong support system too. Think about it, Ivanna. When you have time, you should give it more thought. If we do it ourselves instead of involving outside shareholders, the three of us can make a big impact together!" The three of us continued to brainstorm until noon. I stood up and said, "Let''s go get something to eat outside. There''s nothing at home." They both immediately agreed.


    The three of us drove away from Amethyst Apartments.


    Lauren drove while talking to us in the back seat. "Why don''t we go to Al Dente? You like it there."


    After getting our approval, we headed straight to Al Dente. I didn''t expect to see an old "friend" when we exited the car at the entrance.


    That person was Harmony Hampton, who had undergone stic surgery.


    We hadn''t seen her since the Liora incident. She was apanied by a fresh and handsome man who didn''t look very old. They seemed very close and were definitely more than ordinary friends.


    When Harmony sensed that someone was watching her, she turned to face us. Her eyes narrowed slightly, obscuring all emotions. She nced at me with a dim and unclear gaze as if she were seeing a stranger. Then, she walked into Al Dente gracefully, arm in arm with the man.


    The three of us exchanged knowing smiles without saying much. After all, it had been a long time, and as the saying goes, "live and let live".


    In my heart, I sincerely hoped she would find a suitable partner, especially after what happened tast time. Harmony was just a pawn. She had been used and ended up in a tragic situation.


    It looked like she had found a new person, so she should start a new life.


    We entered Al Dente. We had made a reservation in advance, so we went straight to the elevator to go upstairs.


    Lauren whispered, "Looks like we shouldn''t underestimate anyone who can dine here."


    "Hey! I''m d she''s found a good partner."


    "That''s not necessarily true. A leopard doesn''t change its spots," Ivanna said disdainfully. "She''s not a smart person."


    Ivanna was right. Harmony was not very intelligent; otherwise, she wouldn''t have been manipted by Liora time and time again.


    We got a private room and continued chatting after ordering some food.


    Just then, my phone rang. I frowned as I picked it up and saw "Trinity" shing on the screen.


    Lauren noticed my strange


    bet


    expression and leaned over to take a


    look. When she saw it was Trin


    she said, "Have you talked to her


    since you came back?"


    I shook my head and quickly answered the call. Trinity''s voice came from the other end. "Chloe, are you back?"


    "You''re quite well-informed, aren''t you?" I chuckled. "Yes, I''m back. I came backst night."


    "Where are you?" Trinity asked casually.


    "I''m at Al Dente! Are youing?"


    I casually asked that question without thinking, but I knew I had said the wrong thing as soon as the words left my mouth. I immediately looked at Ivanna. I wanted to retract what I had said, but it was toote.

 Chapter 1487 Lets Have a Talk

    ?


    As soon as the words left my mouth, Trinity responded quickly without any hesitation.


    "Okay!"


    She responded promptly, but I felt like pping myself.


    "Um..." I was about to say something, but Trinity had already hung up.


    I looked anxiously at Ivanna. Lauren also seemed at a loss. The two of us looked at Ivanna uneasily.


    Ivanna remained calm and said, "Why are you two looking at me?"


    "Um... That was Trinity." I swallowed, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "So what?" Ivanna raised an eyebrow at me.


    "She said she''sing over right away," Lauren exined. "Chloe didn''t react in time and invited her out of habit."


    "That''s pregnancy brain for you!" I pped my forehead.


    "Let here! I''m not afraid of seeing anyone. Foswood isn''t that big anyway. We''re bound to run into each other," Ivanna said indifferently. "I haven''t done anything to her. She should be the one apologizing for what she did to me."


    The two of us stared at Ivanna in disbelief. We were surprised at how calm she was.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivanna put down her ss, looked at us and asked, "What''s wrong with you two? Why are you acting like I can''t stand to see her? Do you think I stole something from her? You two better figure it out. Has she married Jared?"


    Ivanna was questioning us.


    We both shook our heads quickly.


    "Has Jared officially proposed to her?" Ivanna asked again.


    We shook our heads again.


    "So if Jared has never publicly acknowledged her, are they even officially dating?" Ivanna looked at us confidently.


    We exchanged nces and could only shake our heads again.


    "That settles it then. If Jared pursued me, and we''re both single, what''s wrong with two consenting adults getting together? Is there anything wrong with me falling in love?"


    Ivanna spread her hand and looked at us calmly. "Did you really need to react like this? To tell you the truth, I''ve been wanting to meet her for a long time. If she brings this up again, I''ll have a talk with her."


    Ivanna''s words were very firm.


    "She''s right," Lauren said as she looked at me.


    "But Trinity is Trinity. You can''t reason with her. She''s not conventional," I reminded them.


    Lauren was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "What Ivanna says makes sense. She has no reason to treat you like this. And it was Jared''s decision to choose you. What reason does she have to criticize you? If she''s unhappy, she should talk to Jared."


    Lauren was encouraging Ivanna.


    "Exactly. Jared and I are in a


    ???


    legitimate rtionship. If she''s unhappy, she can talk to Jared. It''s unreasonable for her to vent her anger on me. If she wants to pick fight, she should do it with Jared. She can''t juste after me. I''m not a mistress!" Ivanna leaned back in her chair nonchntly.


    "To be honest, I''ve been wanting to talk to her face-to-face for a while now. I was Jared''s rightful woman but she treated me like a thief. She even thought I was the mistress. That''s too much for me to bear. I can''t hold my head up with thatbel hanging over me."


    She shook her head, then continued, "If anyone''s being unreasonable, it''s her. Why is she acting like she''s in charge just because the families are working together? Is she some kind of gangster?"


    Ivanna''s words amused both me and Lauren. On further analysis, Ivanna was absolutely right.


    Trinity''s behavior in the past had been unreasonable. In fact, the authority in this situation rested with Jared, but she had gone after Ivanna instead. Trinity had acted like a gangster.


    I was about to tell Ivanna that since we couldn''t avoid meeting her, there was no need to be confrontational.. After all, Trinity wasn''t easy to get along with. But before I could say anything, there was a knock on the private room door, and Trinity pushed the door open and walked in confidently.

 Chapter 1488 Blatant Provocation

    ?


    Even though I was mentally prepared, I was still a little stunned.


    Trinity also hesitated momentarily when she saw who was in the private room, but quickly regained herposure.


    She casually said, "Looks like everyone''s here."


    Although she said it lightly, the three of us were somewhat surprised by her words. We hadn''t expected her to speak so casually, especially after seeing Ivanna.


    Her meaning was clear: the three of us being together seemed normal to her.


    I felt relieved and quickly exined, "It''s lunchtime, so we decided toe here."


    Ivanna calmly watched Trinity walk in and sit down without hesitation.


    "Yeah. Jared said you guys were back," Trinity said casually.


    Her words made Ivanna look directly at her. Ivanna was hesitant to speak.


    I knew Trinity wasn''t telling the truth, so Ivanna''s reaction wasn''t surprising.


    Earlier this morning, Ivanna had mentioned that Jared was still asleep, so he had no idea we were back.


    As and I had decided toe back on a whim. Afternding and reaching Fremont Bay, As, Archie, and my father went to the study to discuss something immediately.


    As had sent Archie back to Sris early in the morning, so he had probably gone to thepany by now.


    However, Trinity imed she knew we were back because she had heard it from Jared, which seemed far-fetched.


    Someone like Jared wouldn''t bber about insignificant things to Trinity.


    I was afraid that Ivanna would pursue this, so I quickly changed the subject. "We decided toe back on a whim. As had some urgent business to attend to."


    Trinity ignored me. Instead, her sharp eyes stared at Ivanna''s belly.


    I exchanged a nce with Lauren, feeling a little nervous. After all, Trinity was unpredictable and had a vtile temper.


    Lauren quickly smiled at Trinity and said, "It''s been long since we''ve seen you, Trinity!"


    "Did you used to see me often?" Trinity retorted, looking directly at Lauren.


    Lauren felt ashamed and smiled uneasily while remaining silent. There was no good response to that rhetorical question.


    Then she looked at Ivanna and asked, "It''s been a few months, right? Your belly''s getting big!"


    "I''m almost eight months pregnant," Ivanna replied calmly. "As the months go by, it''s only natural for the pregnancy to show." She seemed calm, as if there nothing had happened between them.


    To our surprise, Ivanna said something unexpected. "You didn''t used to see me all the time either!"


    My heart suddenly tightened as I looked at Ivanna.


    I inwardlyined. Wasn''t she picking a fight out of nowhere?


    "Yeah. But I want to see you all the time." Trinity didn''t back down. The implication in her words was clear-it was a challenge.


    "In that case. You''re wee to


    e visit my house anytime," Ivanna said confidently, "You''re always


    swn yo


    l''


    wee. After all, you''ve been. friends with Jared for many years. You shoulde to our ce."


    Trinity raised an eyebrow at? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    indicating that she may not have


    hat Ivanna v


    be so


    direct in her invitation.


    "You''re very bold," Trinity said.


    ne


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Ivanna showed no sign of fear. "I don''t see any reason why I shouldn''t be bold On the other hand, you owe me an apology, Ms. Trinity."


    When Ivanna said that, Lauren and I immediately tensed up. Ivanna was pushing it.


    Sure enough, I saw Trinity''s eyes darken momentarily. She narrowed her eyes and smirked. "An apology?"


    "Yes, don''t you think so?" Ivanna didn''t back down.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense. I wanted to smooth things over, but I didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1489 Needing an Apology

    ?


    Trinity raised an eyebrow and smiled. "It seems like you care a lot about this."


    "Yes, I''ve always been resentful. After all, I don''t think I did anything wrong, but you mistreated me. Things were left unresolved after that. Didn''t you feel like something was missing?" Ivanna stared at Trinity. Her attitude was firm, and her tone was neither humble nor arrogant.


    Trinity remained calm and looked at Ivanna''s delicate face.


    The two of them wereplete opposites.


    Ivanna wasn''t wearing any makeup due to her pregnancy. But her delicate face was firm, appearing serene and radiant.


    Although Trinity had light makeup on, she still exuded a fierce and wild aura, which made her seem like she could explode at any moment.


    This was one of the reasons why Jared liked Ivanna.


    "What if our positions were switched, Ms. Trinity?" Ivanna continued, "How would you feel if you were treated like this?"


    "For me, that ''what if'' doesn''t exist! It''s not even possible!" Trinity said assertively.


    Ivanna suddenly smiled. "So, you are kind of a gangster."


    I couldn''t intervene and felt extremely nervous. I silently prayed that these two women wouldn''t start a fight.


    Trinity suddenly smiled as well, with a hint of provocation. "Am I?"


    "I haven''t confronted you about this because I didn''t want Jared to be caught in the middle of us. I''ve buried this in my heart, and I thought I would find an opportunity to talk to you about it when the time was right. I didn''t expect we would have the chance to meet today," Ivanna spoke in a lighthearted tone, as if they were two old friends reuniting after a long time.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I couldn''t just let this weigh on my mind without addressing it, could I?" Ivanna asked as she looked at Trinity, sounding reasonable. "Of course, I also didn''t confront you because I didn''t want our conflict to strain the rtionship between Jared and the Huffman family."


    "Do you think that''s possible? You''re very confident!" Trinity''s tone was unfriendly.


    "I''ve always been confident. But I understand it''s my responsibility since I want to be with Jared. I''ve been suppressing this. But just because I''ve suppressed it doesn''t mean I''ve epted it."


    "What? Are you trying to say you want justice from me?" Trinity''s tone was icy.


    "I certainly won''t handle this the way you do. And, of course, I''m not as domineering as you, with so many. people under your control. Besides, as I said, I don''t want to strain the rtionship between Jared and the Huffman family. A simple apology shouldn''t be too much to ask." Ivanna remainedposed and reasonable in her speech.


    "Is that all?" Trinity asked.


    "Yes. I understand the importance of the bigger picture, but a sincere apology is necessary. I won''t mind a dyed apology whenever you''re ready to reconcile." Ivanna''s words were gentle yet firm, leaving no


    room for doubt.


    Trinity continued to scrutinize Ivanna, and her aura eased.


    I had to admit that Ivanna had spoken perfectly and underscored the significance of the broader picture.


    Lauren turned to face Trinity and watched her look away from Ivanna and toward me instead. Trinity asked, "What do you think, Chloe? Do I owe her an apology?"


    She was passing the buck to me.


    I understood her intention. Among the four people present, I was her friend. She was trying to ask my opinion about this.


    She wanted to know how I would manage a friendship between friends, because she saw the other two women as my friends too.


    It had always been her idea.


    I looked at her and responded without hesitation, "You do owe Ivanna an apology."


    My answer instantly made the atmosphere tense.

 Chapter 1490 The Man Surnamed Avila

    ?


    Trinity''s face darkened, but I didn''t flinch. I had to uphold the truth regardless of feelings. I had to be fair and honest since she had asked me about it. Ivanna smiled knowingly when she saw me firmly support her without hesitation. She quickly took over the conversation, relieving me of my dilemma. "I can give you a reason, Ms. Trinity," Ivanna spoke up.


    Trinity smiled faintly, withdrew her gaze from me, and immediately declined. "No need."


    Both Lauren and I were somewhat surprised. Lauren immediately interjected, "Ms. Trinity!"


    Trinity raised her hand to stop Lauren from continuing.


    As Lauren and I looked at each other, Trinity got to her feet.


    I thought she was upset and wanted to leave. As I was about to get up to stop her, I saw Trinity do something unexpected to all three of us...


    As we were all feeling a bit bewildered, Trinity solemnly approached Ivanna next to her, bent down, and bowed, "I apologize for how I behaved to you, Ms. Ivanna. I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    Her actions left the three of us dumbfounded.


    I was so surprised that I began to doubt if the person who had just bowed and apologized was the notorious Ms. Trinity, who was aloof and fierce. Ivanna was even more surprised. Her eyes twitched as she looked at Trinity.


    She had probably never expected Trinity to apologize to her so solemnly in front of other people.


    Why would that tyrant bow to her?


    After a moment of shock, she reached out to grab Trinity. She stood up heavily and approached Trinity.


    "Alright! I''m over it!" She shed a beautiful smile at Trinity. "I didn''t expect you to be so different from the rumors."


    Trinity looked strained. This was probably the first time she had ever bowed to someone else.


    I enthusiastically pulled Trinity back


    met


    to her seat, making her sit at the table. "Alright, your personalities are remarkably simr. We can start fresh from now on! Don''t talk about the unpleasant things that happened before. After all, you two didn''t really know each other. I hope the four of us will be good friends, okay?"


    I was asking Trinity, of course.


    Trinity had changed significantly. Her attire today was exquisite, and she wasn''t wearing fierce smokey makeup.


    That, coupled with her apology just now, was sincere enough to make all three of us look at her differently.


    We had never thought that Trinity would ever do this.


    After Trinity sat back down, she seemed unwilling to dwell on the matter and turned to me. "Are you still going to Nocturnia?"


    I collected my emotions and thought for a moment. "I probably won''t be going anytime soon.


    I knew that even if As returned soon, he wouldn''t let me apany him again.


    Firstly, As''s health was fine. Secondly, it wasn''t safe. Everything was so chaotic in the business sector right now. As would never let me take any risks.


    I wouldn''t be any help to him there anyway. I would be his weak spot.


    When Trinity saw my decisive answer, she didn''t continue asking me about it.


    The tension from earlier subsidedT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when our food arrived. After the


    waiter served everything, I said, "Come on, let''s eat and chat. Is there anything else you want, Trinity? We can order more."


    "No need. Anything''s fine with me," Trinity said casually.


    Perhaps Trinity''s apology had lifted everyone''s spirits. The atmosphere suddenly rxed.


    That gesture was not just a simple


    apology. It showed that the


    obstacles between Ivanna and


    Trinity had been removed. It also


    proved that Trinity had let go of Jared.


    It proved that Trinity had shifted her focus, indicating that she genuinely admired someone else.


    This made me even more curious and eager to understand that man.


    After all, his surname was Av.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1491 Extremely Cautious Vigilance

    ?


    However, there was one thing I couldn''t shake off: I had a feeling that Trinity came to see me because she had something to say.


    I felt ufortable asking too many questions with Lauren and Ivanna around. Trinity had always been cautious, and I doubted she would discuss whatever she wanted to say in front of them.


    "Oh, by the way, I saw the fake Ste again, but she has no room to maneuver this time!" I said to Trinity.


    Trinity furrowed her brows. "It seems like she''s pushing her luck further and further!"


    Suddenly, I asked, "Trinity, do you know a person named Lerak?"


    "Lerak?" Trinity took a minute to think, then gave me a suspicious look before saying, "I know him."


    "How long have you known him?" I asked, feeling surprised.


    "We have some connections with Navi, so it''s quite normal to have contact with someone like him, who is like a military adviser to Navi," Trinity answered carelessly as she ate.


    "How much do you know about him? Tell me about it," I asked with great interest.


    Trinity''s previous answer was perfunctory, but I wanted her insights.


    I didn''t know why, but I had the uneasy feeling that there was something strange about Lerak, and I started to wonder about him.


    Trinity casually nced at me and asked, "Why are you so interested in him?"


    "I feel that this person must have secrets. His bond with Ste is too intimate. He didn''t show up when he saved my fatherst time at Navi''s base, but in the end, he secretly rescued Ste.


    "I saw him again at Celine''s mansion. And then, he disappeared without a trace! So I think this person is interesting!"


    I hid nothing from Trinity.


    "I don''t know much about him, but I do know that he''s a wolf in sheep''s clothing. I''m not sure about his exact background, though."


    "Do you want me to investigate him?" Trinity asked me.


    "Yes! Please do!" I immediately agreed without hesitation.


    I wanted to see the investigation results from Trinity''s side, no matter the angle.


    "Is Ste still in Nocturnia?" Trinity asked me.


    "As intends to let her go. She probably won''t be restricted in her movements. But I don''t think she''ll be leaving anytime soon!" I deliberately emphasized thaDit was As''s decision.


    "Okay! I''ll keep an eye on it. If you need it, I can try to contact her." Trinity said to me.


    I was surprised. "You can contact her?"


    "Yes! Don''t forget, we went out


    together. She had her thoughts, so I followed up!" Trinity reiterated that Ste was the reason behind her disappearance this time. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But she still hadn''t exined why she went to Yare with Ste.


    "Are you going to Yare again? Is it rted to the organization? I can''t help but feel that there''s some connection between them and Yare."


    I said it bluntly.


    "Since you''re not saying it proactively, I''ll ask you! There must be some hidden secret here that may rte to me."


    However, I didn''t quite believe that


    Trinity would investigate the imposter''s actions and then follow Ste to Yare just for my sake. This possibility was unlikely, given Trinity''s prioritization of her interests.


    O


    "It''s all of them!"


    Trinity''s answer surprised me, but it was also within my expectations. Either way, I felt a littleplicated.


    "All of them?" I asked Trinity incredulously.


    "Not the time for you to know yet. Let me figure some things out first!" Trinity sealed her lips at this moment.


    "Okay! So you won''t be going to Yare soon?" I changed my question.


    "Not sure about that!"


    Indeed, Trinity was very cautious in her defense.

 Chapter 1492 The Moved Ice Queen

    ?


    Lauren noticed that there was a bit of stiffness in our interaction, so she quickly said, "You two, stop talking about things that we don''t know! Let''s talk about something we all understand, okay?"


    Trinity and I exchanged a smile as we looked at one another. I smoothed things over and said, "See, there''s a suggestion!"


    Trinity then looked at Ivanna''s belly and remarked, "Your belly is quite impressive!"


    Ivanna was focused on eating. Hence, this statement caught her off guard for a moment. She looked at Trinity and smiled, "Who says it isn''t?"


    After discovering his involvement with the Huffman family, we understood that Jared and Trinity were two very different people.


    No wonder Jared once told me, "One is fate! One is a partner!"


    Trinity was just his business partner.


    "Why aren''t you married yet with such a big belly?" Trinity asked directly.


    "We''re already registered! The rest doesn''t matter. It''s just a formality." Ivanna replied.


    Trinity gave Ivanna a serious look for a little moment, and her expression stiffened. But she soon became at ease and eximed, "Haha! You''re good at keeping secrets. Afraid of me?"


    Ivanna smiled candidly, "Ms. Trinity, you''re overthinking it. Don''t you know Jared? He always keeps a low profile, and you know the reason best! It''s because he''s afraid you''ll get pregnant again."


    These words were said without humility, leaving Trinity somewhat speechless.


    "Let''s talk about you! Who exactly catches your eye?" I looked at Trinity, changing the subject.


    Trinity nced at me and remarked, "You''re quite the mediator!"


    "Howe I''m not allowed to ask?" I asked bluntly.


    "I already have someone I love!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Trinity admitted that she was in love. Just like Ivanna and Lauren, we all looked at her with feigned surprise. "Really?" the three of us said in unison.


    Trinity was immediately shocked, "What? Is it so incredible that I''m in love? What''s with your weird expressions?"


    Lauren immediately asked, "Tell us quickly, what kind of man is it that can make you, the ice queen, move with mundane feelings?"


    Ivanna chimed in, "This is something


    worth celebrating. Let''s set up a little gathering. I''ll organize it, and the four of us will get together! How about pulling him out for us to meet?"


    I quickly agreed, "I have a good ce!"


    As soon as I said it, I regretted it.


    But it was toote to take it back because Trinity gave me a sideways nce and asked, "What good ce?"


    With this question, the three of us understood subconsciously that she had already agreed to the gathering.


    This made me very relieved. Trinity was serious this time, and it was evident that their rtionship seemed stable.


    To be honest, I was eager to meet this man from the Av family since I was intrigued about him.


    Initially, I wanted to invite them back


    to Fremont Bay. However, since we didn''t know this mysterious boyfriend, I promptly withdrew my suggestion. I couldn''t take the risk.


    Swr


    "Pleca ParkMt''s always been private, and the environment is excellent! There are private vis where people can rx without bothering one another."


    "Oh, I forgot about that ce! Let''s go with that, then. Each of us can bring our families. How about it?" Ivanna seemed a little excited.


    Lauren looked at Trinity for agreement. "Trinity, are you in?"


    Trinity suggested, "How about inviting Mia?"


    "Mia?" I was a little surprised.

 Chapter 1493 Never Worried Before

    ?


    That meant she also wanted to invite Mia''s fiance subconsciously.


    "Don''t you want to get to know Ernest better? Isn''t this the best opportunity?" Trinity looked at me with meaningful eyes.


    Her gaze surprised me a bit. It seemed that she understood my thoughts very well. Or perhaps she also wanted to get to know Ernest better. But it was true that this kind of small-scale interaction was harmonious and logical.


    "Okay!" I nodded. "I''ll invite Mia!"


    Ivanna immediately asked, "What time?"


    "Let''s make it tomorrow! I have to inform As in advance. I don''t know if there are still service staff at Pleca Park, so I must arrange it." I said to them, giving myself some buffer time.


    I needed to inform As in advance. Since he had just arrived from Nocturnia, he would have a lot on his te, and today was simply too rushed to be realistic.


    The rtionships between us became more harmonious with this arrangement. Trinity asked Ivanna, "Are you relieved now?"


    However, Ivanna casually replied, "I''ve never worried before!"


    Lauren and I exchanged a nce with mocking expressions. However, neither of us exposed her out of consideration for Trinity''s presence. Before she was sure of Jared''s attitude, wasn''t she desperate? Wasn''t she the one who went on a hunger strike and wanted to abort the child?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She noticed our attitudes and smiled awkwardly. She quickly diverted the topic, making the three of usugh.


    We lost track of time while chatting. I had initially nned to visit Ryan''s new house and see the old couple from the Phillips family, but time slipped away.


    Ultimately, I had to pick up our two angels early and return to Fremont Bay.


    Only then did I realize that when As said he was "sending off Archie," he meant he sent him back to Sris on his private ne.


    It wasn''t until after 9 p.m. that As returned to Foswood. He looked exhausted.


    Seeing his tired face, I felt sorry for him. "Why did youe back so quickly when you''re so tired? It''s better to have a good sleep there. Your health is important!"


    With a soft smile, he embraced me and said, "How can I sleep without you? Besides, many things still need to be arranged properly!"


    "Are you going out again?" I asked him.


    He smiled and shook his head. "Not going out anymore! Everything''s been taken care of!"


    "Then go take a shower and rx!" I urged him.


    "Okay!" he said, then greeted his parents and went straight upstairs with me.


    After he had taken off his clothing,


    e


    sent them to the changing room and got him some loungewear. He bad already gone to shower in the bathroom.


    He seemed much more energetic when he came out after washing up, but his eyes were bloodshot.


    I hurriedly pressed him onto the bed and helped him blow-dry his hair quickly. He pulled me into his arms and buried his head in my embrace.


    Then he let me sit on hisp and asked, "What did you do today?"


    I reported my activities for the day to him and then told him about the gathering tomorrow.


    Seeing how busy he was, I couldn''t


    help feeling sorry for him. "I want to meet this man from the Av family Since Trinity returned from Yare, felt she had changed! I want to take this opportunity to get closer to her. Moreover, she volunteered to invite Mia."


    As soon as I said this, As frowned slightly. Of course, he understood the meaning behind my words.


    He frowned momentarily, then asked, "Is it set for tomorrow?"


    "Yes! I set it for tomorrow!"


    "Okay." As''s attitude was very determined. "Then tomorrow, you can invite Mia."


    Seeing his exhausted appearance, I quickly stood up from hisp. "You should rest! I''ll call Mia ande back soon!"


    With a nod, As got up andy down directly on the bed. He looked at me tenderly and said, "Hurry!"


    "Okay!" I said. I then pulled up the thin quilt to cover him and adjusted the room temperature. After I found my phone, I was about to make the call on the balcony.


    But As grabbed me, half-pleaded, halfmanded, "Stay in bed and make the call here!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1494 Falling Asleep in Seconds

    ?


    I couldn''t help but smile. Before going to sleep, he always needed to embrace me to feel secure.


    I had no choice but to obediently climb onto the bed after realizing that he was already tired but insisted on staring at me and holding onto my hand. He motioned for me toy my head on his chest while he extended his long arm and patted it. I did as he said, and then hefortably embraced


    me.


    By the time Mia answered the phone, he had already fallen asleep.


    I moved a little away from him. I lowered my voice, and called Mia, "Mia, are you in Foswood?"


    "Yes! I am." Mia''s tone was very rxed. "I heard you went to Nocturnia. You''re back?"


    "Yeah! I came backst night." I chuckled lightly, but it seemed she also knew I went to Nocturnia.


    "Why did youe back so soon? I was nning to call you and invite you out, but I heard you went to Nocturnia, so I didn''t."


    I quickly told Mia, seizing the opportunity, "I just saw Trinity today and wanted to gather tomorrow at Pleca Park. It has never been open to the public, and the environment is quiet and undisturbed. We can stay there overnight if it gets toote!"


    Mia asked, "Who else will be there?"


    "Just our families, Oliver, Jared, and also Trinity''s boyfriend, whom she wants to introduce to everyone for the first time!" I quickly responded.


    "Oh? Trinity hase to her senses?" Miaughed softly with a tone that held a hint of curiosity.


    I smiled contentedly. The fact that Trinity had a boyfriend indeed piqued everyone''s interest.


    "Perhaps she has met the right person!" I smiled and said, "So, she wants to introduce him to everyone voluntarily. Will youe?"


    "Okay! That does sound appealing!" Mia''s tone carried a smile. "Tomorrow night, then?"


    "Yes! You cane earlier, I''ll probably arrive in the afternoon!" I moved the time closer. "Bring Mr. Ernest with you! Let''s have a good time together tomorrow!"


    I thought this gathering was irresistible to Mia. There was no reason for her to refuse. If she wanted to make a breakthrough in Foswood, these people were heavyweight figures, and she could definitely benefit from it.


    In fact, it was something she desired.


    As expected. Mia readily agreed, "Okay, I''ll try toe earlier. Let''s keep in touch!"


    After hanging up the phone, I thought for a moment and decided to call Trinity. She answered immediately, "Chloe!"


    "I''ve finished making ns with Mia. I''lle over tomorrow after 3 p.m.!" I got straight to the point.


    "Okay, I''ll be there early too," Trinity readily responded. "Let''s catch up when we meet."


    She said it sharply and hung up the phone.


    I put the phone on the bedside table and then turned over gently to face As.


    When I used to do this, he would


    wake up right away, but today he slept soundly. I concentrated on his attractive face, with thin lips that were firmly closed, and thick


    e


    eyshes that hung down to create


    a fan-shaped shadow.


    I liked looking at his mesmerizing face. However, I rarely saw his charming face while sleeping soundly, because he always slept behind me every day.


    It seemed that he was exhausted today. Calcting carefully, he hadn''t had a good night''s sleep for a whole week.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He acted as though it were nothing, even though the enormous move in Nocturnia must not be easy to follow up on.


    This had to be attributed to the


    backing forces there. If it weren''t for


    the help of the Cross and Lively families, things wouldn''t have gone so smoothly. Also, he went to Sris with Archie, so I was sure things I were not that simple.


    He must be sleeping so peacefully now because he was at home.


    Unconsciously, I recalled the scene when his eyes suddenly turned red when he opened the safe.


    This man, although cold on the


    outside, actually had a warm angelic heart. He longed for family affection, but he had been lonely for eighteen years Every time I thought about this, my heart would ache


    O


    unbearably.


    I carefully looked at him like this, remembering that there was something to do tomorrow. I gently moved closer to him and forced myself to fall asleep.

 Chapter 1495 The Christmas Plan

    ?


    The next morning, I woke up to a pair of clear, endearing eyes.


    He wrapped hisrge hand around my waist as he noticed me waking up and gently inquired, "Awake?"


    "When did you wake up? Why didn''t you sleep a bit more?" I reached out and pinched his cheek, then my arm draped over his neck as I stretchedzily.


    He opened his mouth to stop my hand gently. He smiled, and his eyes filled with affection.


    I smiled and dodged a bit. As''s big hand naturally rested on my slightly bulging belly and said joyfully, "I realized that the two babies have grown! Feel it!"


    I ced my hand lightly on my abdomen. That feeling was truly blissful. What used to be a t belly was now firm and round. It had only been three months, but I could already feel them.


    We both had our hands ced on my belly, interacting with the babies inside. I looked at him and softly asked, "Do you think they can feel it?"


    "They will! They will definitely feel our love for them. Don''t underestimate them. These two little ones will be the fastest runners!" As said gently in my ear with a tone full of tender affection.


    Snugglingfortably in his embrace, wey like this for a while longer. I heard sweetughter from the corridor and quickly opened As''s hand. "I''ll go see our daughters! I was thinking of taking them to kindergarten."


    "I''ll take them!" As soon as As heard me say that, he immediately got up, quickly washed up, and then took my hand downstairs.


    Ava and the others were having breakfast in the dining room. When they saw us appear together at the entrance, they immediately put down their cutleries and ran over. Ava ran straight to As, "Daddy! Aren''t you busy today?"


    As bent down to look at the lovely little girl. "Wow! My daughter looks so pretty today!"


    Ava was delighted to hear As say that. "Really? My ssmates also say I''m pretty!"


    As immediately lifted her and sat her on his arm. "Is that so? Are there any boys chasing after you?"


    "That''s just friendship!" Ava looked at him with disdain.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Her words instantly made meugh. "Exactly, our daughter is right. That''s just pure friendship. Boyfriend?"


    "Feelings need to be cultivated from


    a young age. Otherwise, how could we be so faithful? I set my sights on you from a young age and was determined to marry you! Look our rtionship is so good!" As hugged Ava but leaned over to kiss my cheek.


    Ava immediately covered her eyes and giggled, "Don''t be inappropriate in front of children!"


    Asughed indulgently and said to Ava,


    together, and then Daddy will


    ne, let''s have breakfast


    belongs to


    you to kindergarten tone to


    "Really? Yay!"


    With a cheer, Ava hurried back to the dining table and ate breakfast heartily? She said to us while eating, "Daddy! Mommy said we could see our house in Nocturnia together in 60 days! Is that true?"


    "It won''t take that long! 40 days! On Christmas, we''ll all return to our Nocturnia house!" As spoke up.


    "As..." I wanted to stop him from promising her a specific time.


    But he was too quick, and he had already made a promise to Ava.


    "Christmas?" Ava suddenly became excited.


    I facepalmed. This was bad!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1496 Important Mission

    ?


    As elegantly ate breakfast and said to everyone, "Everyone here has a connection to that ce. That''s why we''re all going back together, including your father, your parents, Molly, and Jenny. Your father has wanted to go back and visit for a long time. We need to fulfill that wish."


    He had thought about everyone.


    I saw Molly''s face light up with joy. Since she arrived at Fremont Bay, she had yet to return to Nocturnia. Of course we should let Jenny get closer to her parents. We would be selfish to do otherwise.


    As continued, "I''ve asked some top experts to examine your father''s legs. He needs surgery as soon as possible. He can recover in Foswood after having the surgery in Nocturnia."


    I nodded. "We can''t dy this any longer. If his condition permits it, I want the surgery done as soon as possible too."


    As nced at my dad and seriously said, "I''ve contacted your father''s school as well. It''s their anniversary this year, and they''ll invite him back for a visit."


    My dad was stunned, staring at As in disbelief. "You... is what you said true?"


    As nodded confidently. "Yes, it is. I''ve arranged everything."


    "But... but I, I''m so ashamed!" My dad''s face was full of pain. "How could I go back...? I can''t!"


    "Don''t think like that. This time, you''re going back with a mission." As looked at my dad very seriously, his face showing unwavering determination. "What... mission?" My dad asked, a little unsettled.


    "Since you''re going to start working again, you''ll need an assistant. After we build theboratory, we need to assemble a top-notch research team. When you return to school, you''ll be selecting your assistants. You''ll choose them yourself, and we at ATL Empire will provide the funding. I''ll take you to visit some other research teams too."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I saw that my dad was stunned, his excited hands trembling.


    "You don''t want to abandon your lifelong pursuit, do you?" As looked at my dad. "You can set the selection criteria yourself. There''s no limit on the number of positions. I''ve already created a special channel for you and established a special fund."


    As earnestly exined his n to my father "Actually, I wanted to discuss this with you in detail, but I''ve been busy these days. Let''s talk tomorrow night and exchange some ideas."


    My dad couldn''t stop nodding. He was excited and repeatedly said, "Okay!"


    "This research project is also a top priority for AT Empire. It''s not just for profit; it''s an important n that will benefit humanity. Many research


    projects are underway, and your ne


    goal is one of our priorities. After all, more and more young people will be affected by this. We have a responsibility to save them. But I''m also a businessman, of course!"


    As spoke very realistically, but his sense of social responsibility made me feel relieved and proud.


    I realized that the man before me was bing increasingly important in my heart.


    "... Okay! Thank you, As! Thank you!" My dad was so excited that he had no appetite at all.


    "You don''t need to thank me. This was also my father''sst wish. My father established several famous research teams when he was alive." As''s tone was solemn.


    Then he looked at Jenny and smiled warmly, "You also need to reunite with your parents too, Jenny. After this Christmas, everything may be different!"


    Even I hadn''t expected that As, who was always seen as aloof and unapproachable by outsiders, would care so much about everyone in the family. "We should use this holiday to fulfill everyone''s wishes! Then we can return to Foswood for the wedding and start a new n."


    I had to admit that the new year would mark a new journey for everyone in our family.

 Chapter 1497 I’m Just Getting Married

    ?


    After breakfast, I said to As, "I''m going upstairs to change. Wait for me, I''lle with you guys. I need to make a quick stop at thepany after I drop off the kids. Looks like I''ll be busy today."


    "Okay. Take your time, we''ll wait for you," As said softly.


    Ten minutester, the four of us happily got into the car together. After dropping off the children, As drove me to thepany.


    When I arrived at thepany, Carol eximed, "Chloe, you''re back? Why are you back so soon?"


    Her exmation of surprise brought Ryan and Benny over. They had arrived early at thepany.


    They were all surprised at how quickly I had returned.


    I hade to thepany to see Ryan. After chatting with everyone for a while, I went back to my office with Ryan. I gestured for him to sit down as I asked, "Have Mike and the others arrived?"


    "You gave the decree, so of course they came," Ryan said helplessly.


    "I''ll go see the new houseter," I said quickly.


    After asking Ryan about the situation in recent days, he told me everything was going smoothly. All the preparations in Sris had beenpleted, and they were ready to start construction at any time.


    However, he also reported that Mia had taken Lance and her fianc¨¦ to visit New Bourdamun.


    "Oh? They went to visit?" I asked casually. I didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, the construction of New Bourdamun had be a national model.


    It was understandable that they would visit it before returning to Foswood for development.


    I wanted to talk to Ryan about taking over all the business of architectural development under ATL Empire after the New Year, hoping he coulde up with a long-term n.


    After all, I admired the nning team he led. The development n for Old Bourdamun they had made was exactly what I wanted.


    "No problem! I cane up with a preliminary n and we can discuss itter," Ryan said earnestly.


    "But this can wait until after the New Year. Your current focus should be on the wedding. That''s your top priority!" I looked at Ryan and reminded him about his wedding seriously.


    "Why would I be busy? It''s just a little thing. My parents are handling everything. Everyone is running around like headless chickens." He looked at me and said, "It''s a waste of resources."


    "What are you saying? Are your parents getting married?" I retorted.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I just got back, otherwise I''d give you a vacation." I gave Ryan a preemptive warning. "We''re going to Nocturnia for Christmas. We need to take care of something there."


    "I''m going to ignore you now," Ryan snorted.


    His words made meugh, and I felt speechless.


    to


    "After wee back, we''ll go straight to the wedding. You''re a general manager under ATL Empire too. Dont mess up!" I continued pressure him. "This is not a joke. As thinks that way too. After all, I''ll be going on maternity leave in a few months."


    "That evil capitalist!" Ryan couldn''t help but curse.


    I chuckled and tapped the table, "It''s no use for you to curse me. As wants you to carry this big responsibility. After the child grows up a little, I might shift the focus away from architectural


    development. You can''t ve


    off on


    such an importantpany under ATL Empire."


    "I''m just getting married. Don''t put pressure on me," Ryan said indifferently. "This is my life. Don''t try to involve ATL Empire. Did I sell my life to As?"


    Iughed, "This isn''t about pressure. This is also about ATL Empire''s image. Don''t let me down, got it?"


    Ryan looked at me and smiled. "Why are you making such a big deal out of it? It''s amon thing. Why are we making this soplicated? It would be better for Joyce and me to have a simple wedding. In fact, we both love that idea!"


    S


    "Alright, I''ll go see Joyceter. I can''tmunicate with you. Think about what I said. It''ll beunched officially after the wedding. I still have things to do."


    "What else do you have to do? Is it serious?" He protested as he sat up straight. "Your butt hasn''t even warmed up the chair! You''re leaving already?" Ipletely ignored his protest and quickly ended our conversation.

 Chapter 1498 Juliuss Wife

    ?


    Instead of chatting aimlessly with him here, I''d rather go straight to the design institute. I could meet Joyce there and discuss the wedding arrangements with her directly, and I could also see Hana. I hadn''t seen her since my father was rescued.


    I also had to visit the Reese family and the little one at noon. It had been too long since I hadst seen that child; I couldn''t neglect them.


    The Reese family had worked tirelessly to ensure my safety at the construction site, so of course I had to go see the child. Besides, I really missed the little guy.


    I decided to leave immediately, which surprised Ryan. "Why are you leaving?"


    "Do you have anything else to do? If we can''tmunicate, then there''s no point wasting time." I looked at him unapologetically.


    Ryan quickly stood up from his chair. "I really don''t understand. Is this your wedding or mine? Why are you so nervous?"


    "Thank goodness I didn''t marry you. It wouldn''t havested long." I nced at him in disdain, grabbed my bag, and left.


    I could hear him muttering behind me. "If you had married me, you wouldn''t have this attitude!"


    I rolled my eyes and silently cursed him in my heart. What a jerk! He was so stubborn!


    Carol saw me striding out of the office and hurried over. "Where are you going, Chloe?"


    "I''m going to the design institute." I responded to Carol''s question while continuing to walk toward the elevator and press the button.


    Carol immediately stood next to me. "Let me apany you. I''ll drive!"


    I looked at her, about to refuse, but she quickly said, "I haven''t seen you in forever. Don''t say no!"


    I sighed and retracted what I was about to say. It was true; I hadn''t been in the office for a long time.


    "I''m lonely!" Carolined. "I''ll go wherever you go today. I''ll also tell you all about the trivial things that happened. It won''t be a waste of time."


    I nced at her and felt helpless.


    "Look at you! You still have to


    maintain our image, even when I''m not here. You''re not a baby anymore. Oh, by the way, how have things been going with Eleanor recently?"


    I asked her about it while we waited for the elevator. I trusted Eleanor; it seemed like it had been a long time since I hadst asked about her.


    "She''s doing fine at work, but..." Carol nced at me. She hesitated and stopped.


    "What''s wrong? Since when did you start speaking in half sentences like me?" I asked impatiently.


    "It''s just that that boss at her previouspany always causes trouble for her. She''s like a wicked stepmother!" Carol''s tone was filled with anger. "A wicked stepmother?" I questioned.


    "She''s the boss of Timberlux Flooring, don''t you know her? Her name is Andrea," Carol exined to me in detail.


    "The one who''s close to Liora? Julius''s wife?" I looked at Carol and asked, "Is she causing trouble again?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Yes," Carol confirmed. "Don''t get me started. She''s always been resentful of Eleanor Plus, after Ardora went bankrupt, their flooring market in Foswood was blocked, so she''s venting her anger on Eleanor


    UMS


    "She brought it upon herself. Who is she trying to me?" I muttered. "Besides, we''ve already rified this matter face to face. Why is she still bothering us?"


    "People like that are twisted; they can''t stand seeing someone else happy. Of course they''d be angry that Eleanor''s doing so well here," Carol said angrily.


    If that was the case, then it seemed like Eleanor would have a difficult time.


    I had confronted this woman before. She had associated with someone as rotten as Liora, so it was clear that she was not a good person.


    We had just kicked out Timberlux. She was probably holding Eleanor responsible for that, which made sense.


    et


    When the elevator arrived, I and Carol entered it together. After getting in the car, I immediately changed my mind. "Let''s go to the building materials market first."

 Chapter 1499 Arriving Just in Time

    ?


    As Tris was about to start the car, Carol immediately said, "Hold on a moment, Tris. I know the way, I''ll drive. Let''s switch positions." Tris looked at Carol doubtfully. I smiled and said to Tris, "Let her drive. She''s a good driver."


    When Tris heard my words, he quickly exited the car and swapped positions with Carol.


    Before we got to my shop at the building materials market, I saw a crowd of people ahead, blocking the path to the storefront.


    Carol eximed, "Oh no, we came early, but it''s not the right time. We''ve walked right into it!"


    After speaking, she quickly parked the car and got out in a hurry. She ran to my side, opened the car door, and helped me out.


    We hurriedly made our way inside.


    Carol shouted anxiously from behind me, "Slow down, Chloe! Oh my goodness!"


    From afar, I heard a loud soprano voice roaring, "Eleanor, you slut! How dare you still oppose me? Do you think no one can fight you in this market anymore?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When I heard that voice, I concluded that it was Andrea, the hysterical woman we had met at thest hotel dinner. I remembered her outburst vividly. "I advise you to leave immediately. Don''t interfere with our operations. If you want to open the market and talk with quality, you can''t mess with me. Useless woman! I''m selling my goods. What does it have to do with you? Why are you always here causing trouble?" I heard Eleanor arguing angrily with her.


    By this time, I had reached the outer edge of the crowd. I could see the situation inside very clearly through the gap.


    I saw Andrea standing with her hands on her hips, confronting Eleanor. That woman was no longer as refined as before; she now looked more like a market vendor.


    "You slut, you dare to say that I''m causing trouble? Just watch me cause troubl. You won''t know my power if I don''t show you something today." Andrea''s voice was imposing, and she seemed quite powerful. "Come on, what are you all still staring at? Smash it, smash it hard!" I heard her roar in her hoarse voice.


    I immediately saw the crowd of onlookers hastily dispersing backward. Apparently, this wicked woman had brought some people with her.


    Carol hurriedly protected me. "Chloe, move away quickly!"


    "Smash it!" Andrea ordered again.


    "Stop!" I shouted urgently, and my loud voice surprisingly worked. Those people suddenly turned to look back, and their eyes focused on me The three of us walked quickly


    inte the crowd.


    I sternly looked at the burly men who had raised wooden sticks in their hands while Eleanor opened her arms and stood in front of them.


    "Put that down, all of you!" I scolded harshly. The men looked at each other, but no one dared to move.


    When Eleanor saw me, her eyes immediately reddened, and she trembled as she called out, "Ms. Chloe!"


    I stood by Eleanor''s side, looking coldly at those fierce-looking men. "What do you want? Get lost!" Tris stood by my side, protecting me.


    I walked past several burly men. I saw Andrea standing behind them, her arms crossed. She was looking at me angrily. Her gaze suddenly turned cold and full of disdain.


    "Huh! Who do you think you are? So, it''s you?" There was undisguised contempt in my tone.


    Andrea hesitated momentarily, narrowed her eyes, and stepped forward. "Hmph! Looks like you brought reinforcements, Eleanor. So what? I thought it was someone else!"


    I looked at Andrea coldly and said, "What''s this? You can''tpete fairly, so you''re resorting to violence?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! You arrived


    just in time! This slut from your


    family is maliciouslypeting with me. I must demand an exnation!" Andrea shook her head and booked at me.


    et


    "How is my sales manager maliciouslypeting with you, Mrs. Andrea I looked at Andrea calmly, and the contrast between her arrogance and mine was stark. "We''re operating normally. You''ve brought a group of thugs to Cause trouble in front of my shop. Don''t you have any shame? Do you think everyone here is blind?"


    I looked at Andrea and began to incite the crowd against her.

 Chapter 1500 A Bad Apple

    ?


    As soon as I spoke, it immediately garnered support from several merchants with whom I usually got along well. "Exactly. This woman is causing trouble and being unreasonable. She''s always here to make trouble. What does she want?"


    "Yeah, looks like she''s still not satisfied and tried to swagger around. I wonder where someone like that came from?"


    "I don''t know who gave her the confidence to provoke other people every day!"


    "This market hasn''t been peaceful ever since this woman came here. She causes trouble every few days. Now, she''s turning the tables and using other people ofpeting with her. What kind of person is she?"


    The discussions of the crowd drowned out each other. I looked at Andrea with an unrelenting gaze.


    The burly men did not step back. They stood before me with their necks stretched out, threatening to advance again. They yed with the wooden and iron rods in their hands, and looked sinisterly at Tris and me.


    However, I knew deep down that these uncouth individuals were no match for Tris. Despite Tris''s gentle appearance and slender figure, he was not someone they could provoke when it came to asserting authority. Even if a dozen more of them came, they still wouldn''t be a match for Tris.


    Andrea suddenly turned around and red at the crowd, who were gossiping. She sternly shouted, "Shut up, all of you! If you keep bbering, I''ll shut your mouths!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    An older man in the crowd said, "Are you speaking humannguage? If you want to operate here, you must abide by the rules!"


    "You''ve been trying to bully and dominate everyone since you arrived. You arbitrarily change your prices without a reason. You''re the one causing trouble, don''t you know? Are your products even high-quality? Do you know what''s going on? But you dared toe here and cause trouble?" When I heard that, I could sense the depth of the man''s words.


    I knew this man; his name was Aidan Graham. His family specialized in selling wallpaper and tiles. They were all involved in the wholesale bulk business because that market was rted to the wholesale distribution of decorative supplies throughout all of Yare; thus, each transaction was important.


    He had been operating here for many years and knew me, too.


    Aidan''s words gave me a rough idea of what was going on. Things had already escted when I arrived, and I hadn''t had a chance to figure out what was happening.


    After listening to Aidan''s words, I understood that this woman was not ying by the rules.


    I looked at Eleanor and asked, "Can you exin what happened?"


    Eleanor immediately said, "We''ve been negotiating with a major client these past few days. They wanted more than just tiles and bricks; they also needed flooring, wallpaper, steel windows, and a series of other decoration materials involving several businesses. Everyone was pleased with the negotiations.


    "But for some reason, the other party suddenly backed out when we were about to sign the contract. I sent someone to investigate, and it turned out that Andrea was secretly sabotaging us by quoting low prices


    maliciously. As a result, several other deals were affected too, significantly impacting afpof us"


    et


    When Eleanor finished speaking, Andrea immediately jumped up. "You''re talking nonsense, Eleanor. I''ll shut your mouth!"


    Eleanor stepped forward fearlessly. "Because of her malicious quotes, the otherpanies all canceled their orders. Her quoted prices werepletely fictitious. They were even lower than the cost price. After quoting the price, she couldn''t deliver the goods, so the clients started to lower their prices maliciously. Everyone who''s here knows I''m telling the truth! Did I get anything wrong?" Content belongs


    Eleanor''s voice was piercing, and it seemed as though she was genuinely furious about what Andrea had done.


    "Yes, that''s what happened. What Eleanor is saying is all true!" Another woman stepped forward. "She''s unprofessional. In my opinion, she needs some education!"


    Eleanor continued, "The clients felt something was amiss, so theypared products from threepanies and discovered the truth. They came to us to confirm it, and I truthfully told them the situation and madeparisons for them. She said I ruined her business.


    "And this hasn''t only happened once or twice. Everyone has been affected by Andrea''s actions. Prices in the market have been chaotic these days." Eleanor''s words were logical and forceful, exuding apelling aura.


    Andrea seemed a bit overwhelmed. She swallowed, a hint of panic shing in her crimson eyes.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1501 Slapping the Shrew

    ?


    "She''s just stating the facts. We''re in this mess because of her. She tantly disregards business rules and has no integrity whatsoever. If people like her stick around in this market, we might as well quit."


    "We''re all barely making ends meet, trying to solidify our market share. Especially now, we should stick together to maintain a harmonious market order. People like her aren''t here for real business."


    "Exactly, she''s just disgraceful!"


    "Look at her, trying to dominate here, rallying these thugs. What''s her game?"


    The crowd grew more infuriated, shouting louder.


    gave a cold look at Andrea. She was visibly flustered across from me, and I asked, "Is this what you call maliciouspetition?"


    Andrea immediately pointed at the surrounding crowd and shouted, "Shut up, all of you!"


    Then she turned to me, pointing, "Chloe, who do you think you are? You''re just a cheap woman relying on a man''s authority. How dare you talk back to me?"


    As she ranted, she shouted at the men around her, "Listen up, if she talks back, deal with her! Who the hell does she think she is..."


    Before she could finish, a figure had already darted out from the crowd beside her, heading straight for her.


    I didn''t even know when Carol had approached her.


    When I saw her figure, all I saw was her fiercely raising her arm, and the next moment came a crisp sound. With that sound, the scene fell silent.


    The sudden quietness was quite unsettling. After a moment, a howl broke out, "Chloe! How dare you get someone to hit me?"


    Andrea was mad at this point, but I was ecstatic. Carol, what a warrior she was. That p she delivered relieved the tension in the air. Shrewd as she was, Eleanor immediately extended her hands to shield me, pulling me back.


    I saw Carol standing boldly in front of Andrea, "Are you blind? I was the one who hit you. I''ll shut your mouth, you trash talker! Say that again, and I''ll p you again. Come on, try me!"


    ntry


    UMS


    Andrea was practically seething. She hysterically shouted at the group of burly men she had brought, "You''re all useless! Can''t you see these people trying to bully me? You freeloaders, hit them back!


    el.ne


    You


    over


    there, teach that woman a lesson!"


    Her words barely finished when a huge figure, like a ck bear, charged toward me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Eleanor shielded me behind her. She was about to shout when suddenly, Tristan kicked the man so hard he crashed into the crowd. People gasped, scattering away. Some even kicked the man while he was down.


    "Why are you all just standing there? Get them!" Andrea shouted furiously.


    With that, she lunged toward Carol, but Carol wasn''t afraid of her. Without hesitation, she lifted her foot and kicked at Andrea. Andrea stumbled, almost falling over. She managed to grab onto someone''s arm, only to be shaken off by the annoyed onlooker. Andrea''s face twisted in fury. "You dare to hit me?"


    "I did hit you. Come at me! Hit me back!" Carol''s demeanor was assertive and resolute.


    One of the burly men immediately


    turned around toe to Andrea''s


    aid. His club was already raised high, aimed at Carol''s head from behind...

 Chapter 1502 Mighty Bodyguard

    ?


    I eximed in shock, "Carol!"


    Carol, upon hearing my exmation, suddenly turned around and froze in ce. It was toote to dodge, but just as the bat was about to strike her, Tristan grabbed another hefty man in the nick of time.


    The man was flung out and crashed into the man wielding the bat. With no footing, both burly men fell heavily to the ground, emitting a muffled thud. Carol jumped aside in astonishment, watching the two men tumble to the ground. Then she gaped at Tristan.


    Even the onlookers were surprised by Tristan''s actions. Nobody could understand how he, with his slender frame, effortlessly knocked down the two hulking men. It was evident how powerful his force must have been.


    Andrea was also stunned by the scene. She covered her face, watching the rolling men on the ground, then pounded her chest in anger. "Useless! What are you all doing? Just watching them fight? Hit them! I''ll show you who''s boss today. Get them!"


    The men seemed to snap out of their daze, charging toward our store again.


    As Tristan turned back, he saw that Eleanor had already shielded me within the crowd, feeling relieved. A mischievous smile yed on his face.


    I understood; as long as I was safe, it wouldn''t hinder him from making moves.


    He swiftly engaged with the burly men, rendering the menacing thugs helpless. Even when they managed to strike, they inexplicably hit theirrades instead.


    One after another, they fell to the ground. Some were writhing in pain and unable to get up. Twoy motionless on the ground.


    Tristan swiftly ended the skirmish, with the whole battlesting less than five minutes. All that was left was a dumbfounded Andrea, standing there, unable to utter a sound.


    After a brief silence, the crowd erupted into apuse, and the market reverberated with cheers and apuse.


    Tristan returned to my side, his


    demeanor imposing. The market echoed with admiration, saying, "Will


    you dare to cause trouble again


    time? This is outrageous. Now you''ve got what you deserved!"


    next


    Andrea stared at me in disbelief but couldn''t utter a word.


    When the crowd started jeering, she shouted at me, "Chloe, just you wait!. Y-You won''t get away with this."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    With that, she cast a nce at the fallen men on the ground, muttering, "Useless crap!"


    Then she briskly disappeared into the crowd.


    Seeing their boss leave, the men struggled to their feet, limping away in defeat.


    After thanking me, everyone discussed, "Mrs. Chloe, this can''t continue. These troublemakers are a danger if they stay in this market for long."


    "That''s right. We need to find a way to deal with those who don''t follow the rules."


    "If we let scum like them stay, even if


    they behave on the surface, they'' cause trouble behind the scenes. We won''t be able to tolerate it for long."


    UMS


    "Let''s report them to the relevant authorities and check their quality. Then, file aint with the market management. With


    swnovel


    customer testimonials, I believe this


    issue will be resolved sove


    Aidan pped his forehead as if enlightened, "Mrs. Chloe is right. Alright, let me take the lead on this. How about we all file a joint report?" Everyone immediately agreed, raising their hands in support. They chanted slogans and left our store to write theirint letters. Carol returned to my side, giving me a thumbs up and whispering, "You''re amazing, Chloe!"

 Chapter 1503 Julius and Andrea

    ?


    I smiled knowingly at Eleanor. I knew Aidan very well. He had been in this market the longest. Back when I was just starting out in business, he was already making a name for himself, running thergest store here.


    Aidan was protective, loyal, and had a good reputation, making him more suitable and influential than Eleanor to lead this matter.


    Kicking them out wasn''t a solution without concrete evidence and involving contract issues. We needed to uncover the facts and have everyone join forces in filingints.


    After everyone dispersed, Eleanor pulled me back to the small office in our store.


    She looked at me and said, "Chloe, thanks for your timely arrival, today wasn''t a disaster. While I can repair the store if it''s damaged, I can''t handle her constant trouble. Since they moved into the market, it''s been one problem after another.


    "I can''t directly approach the market management. After all, this market belongs to ATL Empire. If Tanum''s store gets into trouble, it reflects poorly on them."


    I nced at Eleanor, feeling relieved that she knew about the market being under ATL Empire''s umbre. Her ability to prioritize the bigger picture was reassuring.


    "Don''t worry. If there''s any trouble in the market next time, you can seek help from Aidan. He''s a good person and has influence." I reassured Eleanor. "In some cases, the power of the masses cannot be ignored."


    "Got it. This woman just wants to vent her anger on me. I''ve investigated this and found that their sales have been declining rapidly. They are losing many loyal customers. The worse it gets, the lower the quality of their floor tiles.


    "After I left, Andrea intensified her harassment. Surface Solutions is almost entirely under their control now. To quickly regain market share, Andrea got her brother to buy a store here, intending to directly connect with the customers.


    "Julius had no choice but to invest heavily in buying a store here to deal with her. Then she targeted me."


    "And thus, the vicious cycle begins." I couldn''t help butment. "It''s a pity for the old Surface Solutions."


    Eleanor smiled bitterly. "She wants to settle old scores with me, mainly because she missed out on the cooperation with Tanum. With their market share shrinking drastically, Andrea seized the opportunity, venting all her frustration on me.


    l


    "Plus, they''ve been influenced by Ardora''s situation. Now that Liora has gotten into trouble again, she has nowhere to vent her anger. She''s suffered a big loss, and it would be frustrating for anyone," Eleanor said with a bitter smile.


    "I appreciate your efforts. What you did was absolutely right." I praised Eleanor.


    "Chloe, you came at just the right time. Mobilizing everyone to do this together, then we..." We both smiled knowingly.


    I patted her shoulder. "It''s good for you to prioritize the bigger picture. Actually, when I heard about the situation from Carol, I knew your intentions."


    "It''s not the first or second time


    we''ve been in trouble. The previous


    times, they mainly stood outside the store and cursed me. Maybe seeing that Ipletely ignored her, she changed her tactics," Eleanorsighed.


    swne? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I didn''t expect Andrea to be so despicable." I scoffed.


    "Well. What kind of values can she have? Back then, Julius''s family was poor. It''s said that he followed his grandfather and resettled in that town.


    "Andrea''s family livedfortably and she was the only daughter. She was spoiled rotten and uncontroble. In high school, she was always skipping sses, indulging in having fun."


    Eleanor hadn''t told me about this before.


    "She set her sights on Julius, who was two grades above her. After pursuing him relentlessly, her family went to Julius''s house to propose marriage, even offering favorable terms.


    "Julius''s family was moved, and he reluctantly married Andrea. This secured a ce for him in that town."


    I couldn''t help but imagine Julius''s handsome face and scoffed.

 Chapter 1504 Leaving Traces Behind

    ?


    I figured Julius was an opportunist. His words to Eleanor were likely just a front.


    Maybe he wanted to leverage the influence of Andrea''s family for himself.


    "Julius used Andrea''s family''s support to start a lime factory in the area. He got to know the construction industry while running sales. Later, he gradually got into floor tiles. But wasn''t it because of this kind of pestering that Julius..." Eleanor nced at me but didn''t finish.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t make excuses for Julius. Eleanor, everyone walks their own path. Since you''ve escaped that mess, don''t entertain thoughts of him anymore. "If he binds you with such methods, it shows he''s not worthy of being your partner. You''d better realize that." I was straightforward, knowing Eleanor''s past.


    Eleanor blushed and nodded earnestly. "I understand, Chloe. I won''t let you down. Since the day I left Surface Solutions, I''ve been determined not to be fooled or used by anyone."


    "Eleanor, determination is good, but letting go of thoughts about him is crucial. He''s not worth it. You''re still young, with a bright future ahead. Find a decent man and live a good life. Isn''t that better?" I felt it was necessary to be blunt at this point.


    Eleanor nodded, her face down. "I get it. I just want to focus on work now."


    "That''s great because bigger things areing your way."


    Then she looked up at me, puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "Take it easy. Soon, ourpany will take over all the construction and development business under ATL Empire. You can''t just stay idle, right? It''s a waste for you to be stuck here."


    Eleanor''s management and sales skills were not to be underestimated. Even just managing this store, she could make a difference. I had high hopes for her potential.


    "Don''t say that. I just do what I should," Eleanor said firmly.


    "Don''t be modest. Just do well, and everything will be fine. Settle down in Foswood. I help you, and you just keep moving forward," I said, getting up. "I have some things to do. Kwas in a hurry, but ended up here


    swn&


    "Are we not having lunch together?" Eleanor asked.


    "Not today. I''m busy, so I''lle by when I have time. Let''s discuss the recent situation next time. Today''s been hectic," I said as I left.


    Just then, Aidan came in with a few other store owners, wanting to talk to Eleanor about the jointint.


    I quickly told Aidan, "Aidan, you must take care of my friend here. Whatever she needs, I fully support her. She has full authority in the market. Just find her if you need anything."


    I quickly assured them, empowering Eleanor and ensuring that Aidan and others wouldn''t underestimate her.


    "Chloe, honestly, I admire you the most. The old folks in this market all respect you. Now that you''ve made it big, everyone envies you."


    I smiled. "Thank you for saying that."


    Aidan''s demeanor softened, with a


    hint of ttery in his tone. "You''re right. Your manager, Eleanor, is good. Just like you back then, she''s very loyal and brave. Everyone has high hopes for her."

 Chapter 1505 Gifting a House

    ?


    I looked at Eleanor and smiled as I said to Aidan, "Then please take care of each other. I''m busy and can''t alwayse here, so I''ll leave Eleanor to you all. We old friends must get along well."


    "Hey. Don''t say that. She not only focuses on your own sales but also brings us a lot of business. It''s mutually beneficial, so we all can''t just watch her being bullied.


    ¡°That woman is simply a troublemaker. With our joint effort this time, we''ll drive her out. You can rest assured," Aidan said enthusiastically, showing that Eleanor had a good reputation in the market.


    "In that case, I''ll be relieved. I have other matters to attend to, so you guys continue your discussion." With that, I pushed Eleanor lightly. "Don''t send me off, and just get back to work."


    Eleanor smiled at me and Carol as we left, then turned back to attend to her duties.


    As I stepped out of the store, I couldn''t help but think that perhaps Eleanor would manage thisrgest building materials market in Torado in the future.


    With some nurturing, she would be a valuable asset. Then Ryan would have a good assistant.


    Back in the car, Carol looked at me with concern and said, "I''m not sure if this matter will be resolved."


    "Don''t worry, with Aidan''s joint effort, it''ll be much easier to handle. If Andrea continues to be stubborn, then don''t me me for being tough." I said, recalling my father''s teachings.


    He had told me, "In the business world, one must be steady, ruthless, and never show weakness."


    Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered what I had asked Grayson to do, and I wondered how things were going on his end with Fred.


    "Any updates on Hugo recently?" I asked Carol casually.


    "They''ve already started construction. The first batch of products does not seem bad," Carol responded cheerfully.


    "Has Graysone back in the past few days?"


    Carol immediately said, "He hasn''t returned for a long time. Ever since you visited Bourdamun, he hasn''t returned."


    "Why didn''t you call and ask?" I asked her. This silly girl was truly infatuated with Grayson.


    Carol blushed and said shyly, "He''s busy. I can''t bother him all the time."


    Grayson was indeed busy, and sometimes it wasn''t convenient for him to answer the phone. I figured it was also part of his discipline, and he must have informed Carabin advance.


    At the Design Division, we didn''t find Hana, as she was out.


    I took Joyce with me to visit the new house, and indeed, Ryan''s dad and the others were there.


    They were delighted to see me, pulling me around to tour every corner of the new house.


    Joyce seemed very satisfied, and her interaction with her future mother-inw seemed quite harmonious. Seeing them so happy together, I felt truly relieved.


    After the tour, everything seemed perfect. The house was already fully furnished, thanks to their arrangements in the past few days.


    Seeing the new house, Carol looked envious as she followed behind me. "Chloe, no wonder Ryanes to work every day without fail. It seems


    work


    to:


    you can delegate all you ver


    him, and he delegated all his life-rted matters to his


    Mike,


    you''re such a strong backing for Ryan!"


    The old couple smiled happily. "It''s all thanks to you, Chloe, for arranging everything so well. A house is a big deal, so we can rest assured."


    "Chloe, you favor Ryan so much." Carol quickly chimed in.


    "When you get married, I''ll also give you a house. It just depends on when you''ll get married," I said to Carol.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She blushed instantly. "Please don''t tease me. How about giving me something else first?"


    Joyceughed. "Seriously, this is the first time I''ve seen someone give a house as a gift. Chloe, you''re so generous."


    "This isn''t a gift from me, but a


    reward for Ryan''s outstanding


    contributions to thepany. It also


    shows that your man has absolute value and deserves such a reward from me."


    I cleverly dispelled Joyce''s concerns, not wanting her to develop any reservations toward me in the future because of these matters.


    Sure enough, my words brought joy to Joyce, and her face lit up with pride.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1506 Heartwarming Little One

    ?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I also firmly believe that Ryan was truly valuable to me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to have his own aplishments overseas.


    His mother was a great mother-inw too. She pulled Joyce over and remarked, "Joyce is the best. She''s reasonable and understanding, unlike those materialistic women. She''s not only excellent at work, but also very virtuous."


    "Exactly!" I quickly agreed.


    In this regard, Joyce was truly exemry. After all, although she was of Etrian descent, she had grown up abroad, and she had a different mindset from other girls in Zydan.


    I was very grateful that Ryan had met Joyce.


    Time passed quickly, and if Carol hadn''t reminded me to go see the little one, I would have forgotten.


    After buying some snacks and toys for the kids, I knocked on the Reese family''s door again.


    To my surprise, Charlie was running around the house. When I walked in, he froze on the spot, staring at me nkly.


    Then, he abruptly dropped the toy in his hand and staggered toward me.


    He called me mommy as he approached.


    Honestly, I was deeply moved at that moment. The little guy had always thought of me as his mother.


    I squatted down, opened my arms, and he jumped into my embrace. I kissed his cheek before lifting him up.


    Carol gasped softly, and I nced back at her. I understood she was worried for me because holding a child while being pregnant was risky.


    The little one showed his affection for me in his own way, nodding and smiling at me. Although he didn''t drool as much as before, my face was still wet.


    Carol quickly took out the new toys she had bought to entice him, luring him away from my arms.


    The Reese family promptly invited me to sit down.


    I was surprised that Charlie clung to me tightly while I sat on the sofa and chatted with them.


    I said to the Reese family, "I really didn''t expect him to still recognize me after we hadn''t seen each other in so long."


    "Of course he does! He calls out ''Mommy!'' from time to time. It seemed like he missed you," Georgina said. "But he isn''t lucky enough to have a mother like you."


    I watched the little one''s affectionate smile.


    "This little guy is so lovable. I''ve been busytely and couldn''t find time to visit," I said while rubbing his head.


    Honestly, my heart ached. It would have been better if he had been born into a normal family.


    But I also secretly rejoiced. If he had stayed with his biological mother, things would have turned out worse for him.


    The Reese family took care of him very well now, and he looked cherished and clean.


    Annika kept urging him to perform


    the cute little tricks he''d learned for me, and he performed them really well, then happily snuggled


    me.


    swn to


    His affection was so genuine and touching that it was truly heartwarming.


    "I feel like taking you away with me! Why are you so lovable?" I gently kissed his little hand.


    Charlieughed loudly, and you could tell the whole family was happy because of him. "Where''s your daddy?" I asked him.


    He squinted his little eyes, thought for a moment, then ran into the room. Before long, he brought out a photo frame with a picture of him and Arten. Arton was squatting on thewn, holding the little one who was standing on the grass, and both ofthem were smiling broadly.


    He pointed at the photo and said, "Daddy! Buying poop!"


    "Poop?" I was skeptical.


    His grandmaughed immediately. "He means books!"


    "Oh!" Iughed. "So daddy bought you books?"


    He nodded, then ran to get me a children''s book and put it in my hands. "Daddy bought me poop! Story time..."


    "It seems like your dad is doing pretty well." I looked at Charlie with great satisfaction.


    Annika immediately chimed in. "Yes,


    his dad is really different now. He makes time toe back, spends the night with his son, and leaves early in the morning. Arton is like a


    completely different p


    As soon as she mentioned Arton, the Reese family''s spirits immediately lifted.

 Chapter 1507 The Tallest Tree

    ?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart felt content as I saw the relieved smiles on the faces of the Reese family members.


    "Yeah. I have him doing quality inspection now, and he''s doing a great job. Actually, it''s a tough job," I said truthfully. I looked at the little one. "He can''t even spend time with little Charlie every day."


    Carol chimed in. "I went to Bourdamun with Mr. Ryan a few days ago. We saw him, he''s doing well. He knows the quality standards inside and out."


    "Yeah. He''s changed. He''s really different now. He wouldn''t even speak before, but now, he''s so respectful to us old folks. It''s all thanks to you, Mrs. Chloe." Donovan sighed.


    "Don''t say that. You don''t know the love of a parent until you have a child, right? Besides, he wasn''t really bad. He was just a bit rebellious, which led him astray.


    "It''s a good thing he''s back on track. After all, he has a son now." I looked at the little one calling me mommy with his face upturned toward me. "He''s a lucky star. Look at how cheerful he is."


    "I used to lose sleep just thinking about this kid. Now, even if I''m not home for a few days, we can sleep soundly." Donovanughed heartily. "We can evenugh in our sleep."


    "Besides, we really feel at ease knowing that he''s working in yourpany." Georgina always had a way with words.


    "What about you? When do you n to send him to kindergarten?" I asked Annika. "The position is still open for you."


    Annika smiled and said, "I think I''ll wait until after the new year. He''ll be a bit older then. I''m afraid he''s too young to be independent, but I really want to go back to work. The jobs there are decent and the pay is good too."


    What she said was true. Arkadia za''s sry was higher than anywhere else in the same industry.


    "You can go back anytime. Don''t worry about it," I said to Annika. "Things in Bourdamun are quite rushed right now. After this, Arton should be more rxed."


    Of course, I couldn''t tell them that I had arranged for Arton''s heavy responsibilities. If the project in Bourdamun waspleted and Denton didn''t take any action, Arton wouldn''t be so busy.


    We had lunch at their house again, just so I could spend more time with the little one. He clung to me as if I was really his mother.


    Annika begged me to wait until he napped before leaving. But the little guy refused to leave my side despite being sleepy.


    In the end, he fell asleep in my arms. He was still holding onto my clothes, as if he was afraid I would leave.


    When I saw him like that, my heart ached. No matter what his parents were like, this child was an angel.


    I held him like that for a long time


    until Carol finally took him. She was worried that carrying the child would strain me, and the Reese family was shocked to learn that I was


    pregnant, their faces turning pale


    with fright.


    I quickly said, "It''s okay. I''m not that delicate. If you''re free next week, I''lle pick up the child and take him to spend a day at my ce." They were naturally delighted.


    After leaving, I instructed Tristan to


    drop off Carol at thepany. It


    was almost time, so I went straight to our old ce, where As had already arranged everything


    IMS


    It had been a long day of running around, and I was really tired.


    Iy down on the sofa and called As, asking when he would arrive.


    As soon as he heard that I was at his old ce, he became excited and said he was at Pleca Park and woulde over immediately.


    I hung up the phone, rxed, and fell asleep.


    I had a dream about the lotus pond in the Pierce Mansion again, with the blooming lotuses and the fishes underneath.


    I vaguely saw my mother, dressed in


    a white dress, sitting by the pond She was looking at the lotuses with gentle eyes, and she smiled at me, asking if I still remembered the tallest tree.


    The tallest tree?


    I tried hard to remember. While looking at her kind face, I murmured, "The camphor tree!"

 Chapter 1508 Unexplained Anticipation

    ?


    In the garden, bathed in golden sunlight, my mother''s white dress took on a golden hue. She looked ethereal and breathtakingly beautiful against the backdrop of the rose-purple water lilies.


    As she stood up and looked at me reluctantly, she told me she had to leave and asked me not to forget the tallest tree.


    Feeling sad, I rushed toward her, but she had already turned decisively and left, disappearing into the golden sunlight.


    I wanted to call out but couldn''t. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t move to catch up with her.


    I reached out to grab her, but a ck mist enveloped everything. The figure suddenly turned back, looking at me with a grimace and uttering in a low growl, "You will regret this!"


    It was Celine. I was startled and shouted, "No! No! No!"


    I sat up abruptly, but a pair ofrge hands lifted me up. In my scattered gaze, I saw As''s mesmerizing face.


    He lovingly pulled me into his arms, soothing me gently. I closed my eyes, recalling the dream I just had.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" His warm hands gently patted my back.


    "Yeah," I replied. "I always dream when I sleep during the day, but they''re all mixed up. They''re all inexplicable fragments," I muttered, feeling a slight headache, and leaned against his chest. "Why were you at Pleca Park? I thought you were at thepany?"


    "Yeah. I had a meeting and came back. It''s not so convenient to meet Gavin and Grayson at thepany."


    I immediately opened my eyes and looked at his face. "Is there a problem in Gerby?"


    He shook his head. "No, but someone has set their sights on it. It''s more attractive when it''s hidden."


    "Are you saying they''re after the mine?" I asked.


    "I suspect so. They already have a target and they know that the fathers'' ns are rted to the mine," As said, a hint of darkness gathering in his eyes.


    "How could that be?" I started to feel uneasy.


    He raised an eyebrow at me. "Don''t forget, we still haven''t found the two former exploration team leaders."


    "Are you saying they might have found those two people?" My heart sank.


    "I''m not ruling that possibility out, but don''t worry. Even if they find them, they''re just wasting their time without the map."


    "But we only have half the map," I said worriedly. "It seems we need to find the other half as soon as possible."


    "Everything is in the n. You don''t have to worry now that I''m here," Asforted me.


    We wanted to continue, but the doorbell rang. As released me and immediately went to the door to check the video inte. Then he pressed the switch and said, "They''re here."


    I quickly got up and tidied myself up. I was tired and hadn''t had time to change.


    In no time, Oliver, Jared, and my girls arrived. Qliver came in and said to As, "This ce is nice. We should have our system meeting here next time. Why does no one know about this ce?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As smiled. "There are some other reasons. I haven''t been able to bear parting with it."


    "I can''t believe you''ve been hiding such a nice ce. What a waste." Oliver looked at me. "Mrs. Chloe, I hear you have good news."


    I smiled. It seemed that news of my twins had already spread among our circle.


    Jared and Oliver teased As for a


    Oliver


    while, and I felt a bit speechless. I had thought that it was all business between them, but it turned out they were just ordinary people too. seemed that men could joke around with each other as well.


    As everyone was enjoying themselves, my phone rang. I checked and saw it was Trinity. I figured she wasn''t sure about the location of this ce, so I quickly answered.


    As I expected, she was asking about


    the specific location of this ce. After all, this ce was not officially open to the public and still belonged to our private territory. I told her to stay put and asked Tristan topick them up.


    Then I called Mia, asking if she had set off.


    While we were on the phone, Mia eximed that she had seen Trinity''s car.


    "You stay there with her. I''ve sent someone out to pick you up," I told Mia on the phone.


    After hanging up, I told the men, "They''re all on the way here."


    I had already met Ernest, so there wasn''t much suspense for me. However, I was a bit excited as I thought about meeting the man from the Av family, Trinity''s man.

 Chapter 1509 First Meeting with Someone From the Avila family

    ?


    As had once mentioned to me that he was the most outstanding man among the younger generation of the Av family and wielded considerable military and political power in Yare. That, coupled with his rtionship with Trinity, only fueled my curiosity further.


    Before long, the doorbell chimed, and when I nced outside, I saw that Tristan had already escorted them to the door.


    As approached with confident strides and swung open the door, weing Trinity inside first.


    My gaze remained fixed on the towering figure beside her.


    He was tall and robust, seemingly even stronger than As. His tanned skin exuded a masculine allure.


    His features were strikingly handsome, with a square face typical of Yare''s men. Thick eyebrows framed his intense, deep-set eyes, and his straight nose and broad mouth gave off a rugged charm.


    Trinity, who usually had a cold and fierce demeanor, appeared delicate and charming standing beside him,pletely devoid of her usual sharpness. No wonder her transformation was so evident. With apanion like that, Trinity radiated a feminine allure.


    Following closely behind were Mia and Ernest, the engaged couple. Ernest exuded an air of elegance as he stood by Mia''s side with a genteel smile. But they paled inparison to the attention-grabbing duo of Trinity and herpanion.


    The man beside Trinity undeniably exuded a strong presence.


    As I stood beside As, I couldn''t tear my gaze away from the man''s face. When he entered, his sharp eyes swept across everyone in the room before inexplicably lingering on me.


    Trinity nodded to As, then smiled at me apologetically. "Sorry about the dy."


    She greeted everyone and then introduced her boyfriend, Ross Av, in a straightforward manner.


    Her introduction was concise, without any additional details.


    Ross courteously nodded to everyone and greeted us. "Hello, everyone."


    To my surprise, he spoke fluent Etriannguage.


    Trinity, who clearly cared deeply for Ross, proceeded to introduce everyone in the room to him.


    Ross shook hands with everyone in turn, engaging in a brief conversation with As.


    Finally, they stood before me. Trinity smiled at me coyly. "This is my godsister, Chloe, also known as the real Ste White."


    She emphasized the phrase ''the real'', leaving me puzzled about her intention.


    Ross''s eyes locked onto my face,


    1


    revealing no emotion. His close scrutiny assured me of his profound depth. He certainly didn''t just have a rough exterior.


    I extended my hand to him. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Ross. I''m Chloe."


    "Pleased to meet you, Mrs. Chloe," He smiled faintly, gripping my hand firmly before releasing it.


    It was a peculiar sensation.


    He was probably older than me.


    "Please make yourselves at home. I hope you feel asfortable here as you would be at your own ce." I politely invited them to take a seat.


    I added, "Trinity, please, tell him to sit wherever he likes."


    Trinity waved her hand casually. "You go ahead and wee Ms. Mia."


    I smiled and went to greet Mia and Ernest.


    Although we had met before, it felt different this time we were in my own home.


    Ernest greeted me politely, then joined As to meet Oliver and Jared. He hadn''t met Jared at the engagement party.


    Mia smiled at me. "I didn''t even know you were back."


    "I had to leave in a hurry. We nned to meet up, but we had to rush off to Nocturnia the next morning," I exined. "The circumstances were beyond my control."


    "I knew you were in Nocturnia. We visited the new site of Bourdamun a few days ago, so we knew you weren''t in Foswood and didn''t bother to tell you about it," Mia said, initiating the conversation


    "The construction there is progressing so quickly. It''s unbelievable!" Mia eximed.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Yes. We''ve devoted all our energy to it, but it still won''t bepleted this year. Despite that, it looks magnificent as a whole new city."


    Impressed, Mia nodded. "It''s very grand."


    As Lauren approached us to greet Mia, she gestured for Mia toe in and take a seat.

 Chapter 1510 Her Boyfriends Charm

    ?


    The waiter brought us drinks, fruits, and some grilled meats.


    I guided Mia to the small living room where the rest of usdies gathered, while the gentlemen indulged in drinks.


    Since their arrival, Ross and As had been talking nonstop.


    Ivanna nced at Trinity and remarked, "No wonder you''ve softened and be more feminine. Looks like your boyfriend is quite the charmer." Trinity shot Ivanna a look. "Are you interested again?"


    We all turned to look as Ivanna replied nonchntly, "Don''t tter yourself. He doesn''t suit me, and I know what I want. Jared is enough for me, and I''m unwavering to the end."


    "That''s quite the personality. No wonder Jared is somitted," Trinitymented.


    "I love hearing that I''ve got charm too. But..." Ivanna deliberately trailed off, looking at Ross. "Your man, though..."


    "What about him?" Trinity asked Ivanna.


    "He''s better for you than Jared," Ivanna eximed breathlessly. "Jared suits me perfectly."


    As soon as she said that, we all burst intoughter. Trinity even blushed a little.


    "It seems women are at their most beautiful when they''re in love. Look at her, she''s blushing. It''s clear she''s fallen in love," Ivanna said.


    Trinity looked at Ivanna disdainfully. "You''re going too far, making it seem like I''ve never experienced true love."


    "Has no one told you that you''ve changed a lot? You''ve be more feminine. Love really does soften even the toughest hearts," Ivanna remarked shamelessly.


    "You''re going too far. It''s not like I wasn''t feminine before," Trinity protested.


    Ivanna immediately looked at the rest of us for confirmation. "Can any of you honestly say she seemed girly before?"


    We all chuckled, and I quickly said, "Ivanna''s right, Trinity. You used to be sharp and cold..."


    "And heartless," Ivanna added, "But no one dared say it to your face."


    "How dare you say that now?" Trinity said coldly. But she had a smile on her face.


    "Even if I disregard everything else


    I''m still your friend, right? I can say a few things about you. What can you do about it? You can''t deny it. In fact, you secretly enjoy it.


    "I''m the kind of person you never expected, right? Otherwise, why would Chloe and I have gotten along so well over the years?" "She''s just biased toward you," Trinity scoffed.


    Mia looked at Trinity and softly said, "You''ve really changed."


    Our conversation flowed smoothly, and the gentlemen seemed to be getting along well too.


    I nced at them asionally. Their gathering could easily be the most upscale private party in Foswood.


    Ernest seemed to be the weakest among them. As and Oliver''s influence were self-exnatory, while Ross''s status was unmistakable.


    Even though he was just the eldest


    of the younger generation in the


    Av family, his worth was


    et


    undoubtedly high, far surpassing Ernest''s. Jared belonged to the top echelons of the covert profession, a league beyond Ernest''s reach.


    S


    But Ernest seemed determined. He was currently engrossed in conversation with Oliver, who remained calm andposed.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ross and As got along well. Jared was standing with them, and they were each holding a ss.


    I looked away as Mia sat beside me, asking, "How are you feeling? Any more pregnancy symptoms?"


    "Basically none, and everything''s


    normal." nced at Ivanna and told


    Mia, "Ivanna had severe morning sickness. She''d throw up whatever she ate. It was really tough for her."


    Swno


    Trinity looked at Ivanna and asked, "How much longer until ites out?"


    Ivanna immediately looked at Trinity and chuckled. "Why are you saying it like that?"


    She caressed her stomach exaggeratedly and looked at Trinity, asking, "What''sing out?"


    "Your baby!" Trinity said disdainfully. "What else could it be?"


    We allughed, and Mia looked at the two of them, bluntly asking, "When did you two be so close?"


    Trinity immediately asked Mia, "When haven''t we been close?"


    Ivanna chimed in, "Exactly. We''ve always admired and cared for each other."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1511 The Important Date

    ?


    Mia looked disdainful and scoffed, "Hmph. There was a life-and-death situation between the two of you, wasn''t there? Yet you''re pretending like nothing happened?"


    Both Lauren and I were left speechless. These two were a team now, going against all of us. But everyone seemed happy about the oue. "You know about that?" Ivanna asked in surprise. "She apologized to me yesterday."


    That smug expression of hers was asking for trouble.


    Sure enough, Trinity looked at Ivanna with a cold re. "Do you have any ss left or what? Do you want me to make a formal statement in the media? Would that bnce things out for you?"


    "No need for that. Your apology yesterday was enough." Ivanna puffed out her chest proudly.


    Mia couldn''t help butugh. "You''re really something. It''s the first time I''ve heard of Trinity apologizing to anyone"


    "I did apologize. She''s right." Trinity immediately confirmed, "I''m absolutely sincere about my apology, both of them can testify."


    She pointed toward me and Lauren.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Mia looked slightly surprised as she nced at Trinity and asked, "What''s the reason?"


    Ivanna immediately turned to Mia. "What kind of question is that? You''ve said it yourself¡ªit was a life-and-death situation!"


    Mia looked at Ivanna with a skeptical gaze. "Is Trinity ever wrong?"


    Ivanna stiffened slightly, staring at Mia. Lauren and I couldn''t help but feel she was leaning toward Trinity.


    After a pause, Ivanna spoke up. "You''re right, Mia. You know everything."


    "She''s right even when she''s wrong, like a true queen." Ivanna sarcastically remarked, and that was something only she could say.


    Mia immediatelyughed, but Ivanna said, "Trinity, do you see how everyone perceives you now?"


    She turned back to Mia. "But let me correct you today, Mia. Trinity was absolutely right to apologize to me. It shows that she''s on the path of repentance."


    Trinity raised her eyebrows and looked at Ivanna. "You''re getting carried away, aren''t you?"


    Ivanna immediately pretended to be


    surprised and looked in Ross''s


    direction. "Oh, you''re so fierce. Does


    your boyfriend know about this?


    Should I show him the real


    you?"


    Everyone burst intoughter, including us, which drew the attention of the men over there.


    Ivanna grinned as she leaned back on the sofa.


    Trinity''s face turned red as she said to Ivanna, "You''re just relying on the fact that you''re pregnant now. When you give birth, then we''ll talk about it." Mia looked at Trinity. "Just admit it. You''re a bit feisty now."


    Lauren looked at me and gestured at me. We stepped back and she whispered, "I heard some news today."


    "What is it?" I scrutinized Lauren. If she said something like that, it must be valuable information.


    "Mia secretly met with Noah," Lauren whispered in my ear.


    I looked at Mia, who was smiling and talking to Trinity. My brows furrowed slightly, but I remained silent.


    Something didn''t feel right to me.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Lauren continued in a low voice, "I''ve been feeling like there''s something secretive about Mia this time."


    "Maybe it''s rted to the Tomlinson family. She visited the Bourdamun site a few days ago," I whispered back.


    "Don''t you think she seems very interested in Bourdamun?"


    I turned around, facing away from


    them, and continued to speak to Lauren. "But with her status, it''s not unusual for her to interact with Noah. After all, Noah is Arthur''s subordinate. Noah is currently on a roll because of Bourdamun Phere''s nothing wrong with him having a chat with his boss''s daughter."


    "But why do always feel like there''s something strange about Mia?"


    Lauren whispered to me, "She


    doesn''t seem to have any business meddling in Bourdamun''s projects."

 Chapter 1512 Sudden Phone Call

    ?


    Lauren''s words stirred a sense of unease within me. Could Mia also have an interest in the old Bourdamun?


    As this thought emerged, I swiftly turned back and nced at Mia. I couldn''t help but wonder if her potential interest in the old Bourdamun could pose a problem for me.


    After all, I had meticulously nned out the entire project for the old Bourdamun, and construction for the two cities adjacent to it was about tomence. If Mia harbored any intentions regarding the old Bourdamun, it could jeopardize my entire n.


    On top of that, the concept for the new resort, which had been mybor of love for months, would go down the drain.


    With Ernest''s status in mind, I couldn''t shake off a sense of pressure.


    "Lauren, could you try to find out the purpose behind their meeting?" I looked at Lauren, my tone tinged with anxiety.


    "Do you also sense that something''s off?" Lauren shot me a nce, questioning, "There are factors here that are hard to gauge. Mia possesses advantages that others don''t."


    Her meaningful look only added to my worries.


    Shaking my head slightly, I said to her, "As you know, I have ns for the old Bourdamun, and I''ve already discussed my ideas with Noah. I''m afraid of any potential setbacks."


    "That''s precisely why I''m concerned," Lauren concurred.


    She was well aware of my ns for the old Bourdamun, as it was her words that had initially inspired my concept for the n.


    "We''ll need toe up with a n. Or should we subtly probe her? The challenge lies in Mia meeting Noah alone. It won''t be easy to ascertain her intentions," Lauren suggested.


    Taking a moment to consider, I responded, "I''ll devise a n."


    Just then, Ivanna approached us. "What are you two scheming over here by yourselves?"


    ncing at Ivanna, I couldn''t help but curse inwardly. This girl had truly lost her mind due to pregnancy.


    Without missing a beat, Lauren said to her, "Let me get you some juice, just to ensure we''re giving you enough attention."


    With that, she headed to the beverage area, returning with two sses of juice that she handed to us.


    My gaze drifted back to Mia and


    Trinity, engrossed in conversation. It was evident that Trinity was highly interested in Mia. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken the initiative to invite Mia.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. It was Atticus.


    I smiled and promptly answered, "Hey, Atticus. Are you still on Celestis Ind?"


    "No, I''m back in Foswood. Where are you?" His tone was serious, devoid of any pleasantries.


    Taking a moment to think, I provided my location truthfully, "I''m at As''s old ce."


    "Is it convenient for you to meet up now?" Atticus''s request sounded urgent.


    et


    l.ne


    Realizing that he must have urgent matters to discuss, I quickly considered the surroundings. The ce was spacious, and there weren''t any idle bystanders around. Lowering my voice, I whispered, "Do you know this ce?"


    "Yeah," he said.


    "Thene over. I''ll be waiting for you in the main building. I''ll arrange for someone to pick you up," I then inquired, "How long do you need to arrive here?"


    "Half an hour. I''ll see you then."


    We ended the call, and Ivanna asked, "Was that Atticus?"


    "Shh." I gestured to her, and she nodded.


    While nonchntly sipping my juice, my mind was preupied with thoughts of why Atticus wanted to see me in a hurry.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1513 Sense of Crisis Strikes

    ?


    I checked the time before heading over to As. He quickly caught on to my intention and pulled me closer, allowing me to whisper a few words to him. Nodding in understanding, he agreed.


    I stepped out and instructed Tristan to wait for Atticus at the entrance. With a brief exnation about having some urgent matters to attend to, I left the vi.


    Inside the main building, a spread of food and drinks awaited us. Taking a seat on the sofa, I awaited Atticus''s arrival. Soon enough, Tristan hurried in with Atticus.


    As Atticus approached, I noticed he seemed troubled.


    "Chloe." He appeared somewhat weary as he sat down in front of me. It was the first time he addressed me by name, rather than as "Mrs. Chloe."


    "When did you return?" I asked him, pouring a cup of tea and pushing it toward him.


    Without hesitation, he took a sip of tea and leaned back on the sofa. "I justnded."


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the urgency of his visit.


    "Chloe, I''vee to ask for your help with something," Atticus said earnestly, sitting up straight.


    "Go ahead," I responded, noting his serious demeanor.


    He paused for a moment, seemingly contemting his words, before speaking with determination. "Take over Echelon Group."


    "What?" I was momentarily stunned, doubting if I heard him correctly.


    "I mean, I want you to take over mypany, Echelon Group. You''re the only one capable of doing it now," Atticus said seriously. "What do you mean?" I asked, feeling unsettled.


    "Someone intends to target Echelon Group, and I can''t guarantee its survival. The best n is for you to take over, and the sooner you do, the better. It can''t fall into anyone else''s hands, and it''s also beneficial for you," Atticus exined.


    He then reached for the teapot, refilling his cup and drinking it all in one go. I looked at him, realizing he wasn''t joking about the matter.


    "You can consider my offer, but time is running out," Atticus said decisively.


    "What exactly is going on? Who wants to target Echelon Group?" I pressed for more details.


    "The Sunny family is making a move, but I''m sure there are others with them, although I can''t identify them. The situation is dire," Atticus said bluntly. Seeing his expression, a chill ran down my spine. The Sunny family?


    Lance had only recently reappeared in Foswood with the Tomlinson family. Could it be them? What was their motive for targeting Echelon Group? "Are you sure it''s the Sunny family?" I asked Atticus. "Did you meet Melvern?"


    "No, it''s Lance this time, not Melvern. But clearly, they''re aiming for Echelon Group."


    "Do you know Leonard?" I suddenly asked Atticus.


    Atticus nodded. "I don''t know him personally, but I''ve met him before."


    "How did you meet him?" I asked eagerly. After all, he didn''t attend Mia''s engagement, so how did he meet Leonard?


    "At the ribbon-cutting ceremony for the abandoned building on Celestis Ind," Atticus said. "He was with Lance."


    "Leonard is Mia''s future father-inw," I said seriously.


    Atticus kept his gaze fixed on my face. After a moment, he murmured, "It seems more serious than I thought."


    "Do you know about this? Leonard must have some secrets."


    "Leonard''s not the problem here. It seems..." Atticus leaned back on the sofa, lost in thoughts.


    I also quickly went through the thoughts in my mind. Since Lance was making a move on Echelon Group, what was his true motive?


    "Can I meet As?" Atticus asked me suddenly.


    After some thought, I responded,


    "It''s not convenient right now because Mia and Leonard''s son,


    Ernest, are here. Originally, it was a small gathering for a few of us."


    Atticus looked disappointed, but after a moment of consideration, he said to me, "Then, could you arrange for me to meet As? Let him know that I''be waiting for him today, and I can wait untilte if necessary."


    "Alright. You should eat something first."


    UMS


    "I don''t have time. I still have matters to attend to. Atticus got up, picked up his bag from the table, then stopped and looked at me. "Chloe, I can only trust you and your


    RovelineProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    husband. Take over Echelon Group for my sake!"


    His words made me feel an inexplicable sense of crisis weighing down on me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1514 A Muddy Pond

    ?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll discuss it with him," I said reluctantly, aware that taking over Echelon Group was no small task.


    "Chloe, if anything happens to me, it must be the work of the Sunny family. Remember, you must take over Echelon Group. Please do that for me." Atticus''s eyes held a hint of despair as he looked at me.


    I have to admit, I felt a bit panicked. I had never seen Atticus look like this before. He was always such a confident and resolute man. "Atticus, you..." I was at a loss for words, unsure how tofort him. "Please don''t say that. And thank you for trusting me."


    "I have to go now. Please arrange a meeting with As for me," Atticus said before giving me onest nce and leaving. Even after Atticus disappeared down the corridor, I remained rooted to the spot, unable to shake off his words.


    His words echoed in my ears. What on earth was going on? What had Atticus encountered? Who stirred up this mess?


    After calming myself down, I finally stood up and made my way outside.


    Back at the vi where our gathering was taking ce, I maintained myposure, though my thoughts were still in disarray.


    I spotted As drinking alone with Ernest by the liquor cab.


    Mia approached me as I returned, casually offering me a ss of juice and asking, "Where did you go?"


    "There were somepany matters I needed to attend to," I replied casually, pulling her to sit by the window. "Have you chosen the project?"


    Mia had made it clear from the start that they were back in Foswood to establish their foundation in the business world.


    Mia leaned in with a smile. "Not so fast, as investments require caution."


    I smiled back, thinking that Mia wasn''t nning to be entirely honest.


    "Take it slow. Since you want to return to Foswood for good, there''s no need to rush. There are still opportunities for projects, and that requires patience." Content belongs


    "What about you? Any new ideastely? You''ve got As wrapped around your finger now. Are there any joint ventures?"


    I felt like Mia had been waiting for me to ask that question so that she could pounce on it.


    "With the construction of the new Bourdamunpleted, we can''t just sit back. I''m thinking of revitalizing old Bourdamun." I boldly threw out the bait.


    Sure enough, Mia''s face showed a subtle change. It was fleeting but did not escape my notice.


    "So you do have ideas. You''re getting more savvy, but with your condition, does As approve of you working so hard?"


    "It''s just a pregnancy. I don''t need to do any physicalbor anyway since I''m using my brain. And with the foundation of the new Bourdamun, it''s easy to work on the old Bourdamun."


    Mia nodded, her smile seeming a bit peculiar, but I pretended not to notice.


    Just then, the waiter brought us dinner, and As invited everyone to the dining room.


    At the dining table, Ross sat beside me. Actually, I had noticed from the moment we entered the vi that Ross''s gaze often lingered on me, just as mine did on him.


    Now that he was sitting next to me, this must have been arranged by Trinity.


    After exchanging greetings with him enthusiastically before taking our seats, he said somethingpletely shocking to me.

 Chapter 1515 Late-Night Request for a Meeting

    ?


    "Hey, cousin. Finally, I get to see you."


    His words left me stunned. Cousin?


    Seeing my expression freeze, he gently added, "Let''s talk alone after dinner."


    I quickly nced at Ernest sitting opposite me and regained myposure.


    His eager invitation left me feeling disoriented throughout the entire meal.


    After finishing our meal, I pulled As aside and told him about Atticus''s situation, mentioning that Atticus was eager to see him while everyone was engrossed in conversation.


    After pondering for a moment, he said to me, "I''ll find an excuse to leave in a while. You can inform him toe to Pleca Park, and I''ll have Jim pick him up."


    "Pleca Park?" I was surprised.


    "Yes, I can leave through the secret passage and return to Pleca Park. It''s the most convenient way. Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay, I''ll inform Atticus," I said. I took out my phone to call Atticus, but I found that his phone was switched off.


    I shrugged at As, feeling a bit helpless. "His phone is off. Maybe it''s out of battery. He just returned to Foswood today."


    As''s eyes darkened. He was lost in thought, pacing back and forth.


    After a moment, he looked at me. "Atticus is in trouble."


    I was stunned and waited for an exnation. "Why do you say that? It''s impossible. He just left here. What could possibly happen to him?" As didn''t answer me, but took out his phone and made a call. "Cane, find out Atticus''s whereabouts after leaving this ce."


    My hands grew cold from nervousness. "He told me before he left that if anything happened to him, it would be the Sunny family''s doing. It can''t be happening so soon, right?"


    As faced me. "Don''t worry. Wait for Cane''s message. For now, go downstairs and handle the guests. I''ve already arranged several vis for them. You can have the staff escort them to rest. I need to make a call to someone in Sris."


    I nodded and quickly went downstairs. Ivanna was leaning against Jared, chatting with Trinity and Ross.


    Mia, Lauren, and Oliver were also talking about something, but Ernest was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where''s Ernest?" I asked.


    Mia smiled and gestured toward the bathroom.


    Sure enough, not long after, Ernest walked out of the bathroom and calmly walked to Mia''s side.


    Everyone chatted untilte at night and didn''t stay over here. They all said their goodbyes and left one after another.


    As and I watched them leave before returning indoors. I nervously asked As, "Any news from Cane?"


    "Yes. On the way to Vanderberg Pce, Atticus was kidnapped by some unknown people. He called Be when he was on his way," As said.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I should have kept him here." I regretfully pped my forehead. "It must be the Sunny family."


    I was just about to say something, but As immediately stopped me, saying, "Let''s go back to Pleca Park."


    With that, he grabbed my hand and led me out. Tristan was already waiting at the door.


    "Get in the car," As instructed me, quickly settling me into the car.


    He got into the car from the other side and then instructed Tristan, "Take the secret passage back to Pleca Park."


    Tristan hesitated for a moment, then quickly changed direction and


    headed toward another road nee


    hadn''t been here before, so I didn''t


    know what else was here.


    This road continued inward, with a huge artificialke ahead.


    Behind it was a semi-hillside where there were several vis, even more magnificent than the ones in front.


    The car arrived at an underground


    garage next to the vi cluster. This


    was the e entrance to the secret passage, and it was even more


    concealed than the one in Pleca


    Park.


    I understood that this ce had never been open to the public,rgely due to the secret underground passage here.


    After the car entered the passage, it


    sped up significantly. In just five


    minutes, we returned to the


    underground garage of Pleca Park. We went back to our room upstairs quickly.


    As said to me, "Chlo, you rest first. I need to go out for a while. Don''t wait for me, and just go to sleep."


    "Okay." I nodded. He must be going to search for Atticus.


    Without dying, As turned to leave, but I stopped him with a pull. "Honey...."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1516 Clear Purpose

    ?


    I felt worried when I saw him about to leave in a hurry. I grabbed him, wanting to remind him once more to find Atticus as soon as possible, or else he would be in danger.


    "Hmm? What''s up?" He paused, looking at me with concern.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Don''t let anything happen to Atticus." I looked at him, feeling a bit choked up. Atticus hadn''t done anything excessive to us as far as we were concerned.


    "I know." As patted my back. "This is serious. I won''t take it lightly."


    "Please take care of yourself too."


    He pulled me into an embrace and kissed my forehead. "Trust me, don''t worry."


    Then he quickly left the room.


    I felt uneasy. Dn was still in Nocturnia handling things, and only Cane and I were here. On top of that, we didn''t know much about Atticus''s situation.


    When I saw Atticus, I had clearly sensed that he wanted to say something to me, but he hesitated. He had changed his mind after hearing me mention Leonard and wanted to see As instead, which indicated that there was definitely more to the situation.


    I regretted not keeping Atticus back.


    This clearly indicated a problem: Atticus was targeted as soon as he got off the ne. Otherwise, how could he have been kidnapped? But why did Atticus say that the other party was targeting Echelon Group?


    The more I thought about it, the less sense it made.


    Just then, my phone suddenly rang, startling me. I picked up my phone from the bedside table and nced at it to find that it was Trinity. I wondered why she was calling again after we had just parted ways.


    I quickly answered. "Hello, Trinity."


    "Are you still there?" Trinity asked.


    My heart sank. She wouldn''t ask that unless they were still nearby, so I had to tell her the truth. "I''ve returned to Pleca Park."


    "You''re back at Pleca Park?" There was some skepticism in her voice.


    Then Trinity said without regard for the time, "We''reing over."


    "Okay."


    Although I was a bit surprised, I didn''t refuse. I knew Ross had something to say to me because he had formally greeted me during dinner.


    After hanging up the phone, I quickly went downstairs. Since it waste, my parents had returned to their rooms to rest.


    Jim saw meing down and immediately came over to ask if I needed anything. I asked him to tell the guard to let them in.


    "Please wait a moment, Mrs. Chloe. I''ll go bring the guests in," he said. He quickly weed Trinity and Ross into Pleca Park.


    When I saw the two of them walking in side by side, I hurriedly approached them, my eyes fixed on Ross''s face. "Mr. Ross, wee."


    Ross''s bright eyes softened as he


    looked at me. "We should get


    et


    reacquainted, Chloe. I''m Ross, Aston''s eldest son. I''m also Hana''s brother. Lucille was my aunt and you''re my only cousin."


    His introduction left me feeling a mix of emotions, and for a moment, I didn''t know how to ept this fact.


    Trinity pulled me back to reality with a tug. "Don''t just stand there, Chloe. He''s definitely your cousin."


    I regained my senses and stepped aside. "Pleasee in."


    They followed me straight into the living room and sat on the sofa. I instructed Jim to serve us tea.


    Ross got straight to the point. "The main reason I came to Foswood was to see you and As. Of course, we have Trinity to thank for bridging the gap for us.


    Hana has also thoroughly investigated you and conducted a DNA test, so I''m fully convinced that you are indeed my cousin."


    "A DNA test?" I was skeptical.


    "Yes. Please forgive me for that," Ross apologized sincerely. However, throughout our conversation, I could see joy and gentleness in his eyes.


    I asked anxiously, "Did you arrange for Hana to be by my side because you knew that I was Lucille''s daughter?"


    "We weren''t sure at the time." Ross nodded decisively. "We found you through As''s clue."


    His words made me inexplicably reject the idea. They really had gone to great lengths to find me.


    "Why did youe to me?" I asked directly.


    "We''re looking for something that


    belonged to Aunt Lucille. This is


    about the survival of the Av family and are." Ross looked at me solemnly.


    "Survival?" I repeated, then said straightforwardly, "Are you talking about my mother''s lotus brooch?"


    Ross''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Chloe, you know about that brooch?"

 Chapter 1517 Cousins Visit

    ?


    I nced at Trinity and said, "Trinity mentioned it to me, but I''m sorry, I''ve never seen it. It''s not in my possession now, and I don''t know where it is." My tone was somewhat cold, and I could see a hint of disappointment in Ross''s gaze.


    "I don''t know why you''re looking for that brooch, but I''m sorry, I can''t help you." My words became even more abrupt.


    Ross seemed to sense my cold attitude and looked at me apologetically. "I know it''s a bit presumptuous of me toe to you like this, Chloe. Please..."


    "Chloe." Trinity interrupted Ross''s lowered tone.


    I looked at Trinity coldly.


    "I understand that you feel nothing for the Av family. It''s not your fault, but don''t me your cousin." Trinity spoke up.


    Indeed, my indifferent attitude stemmed from the resentment I harbored toward the Av family ever since I learned about my origins.


    I realized Trinity was trying to defend Ross.


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger from the bottom of my heart. "When the Av family disapproved of my father, it caused my mother to leave Yare and the Av family. Because of that, she died alone in a foreignnd."


    This time, my attitude was hostile.


    "I can''t imagine how helpless my mother must have felt then. When I returned to Nocturnia, David told me that at her most desperate moment, she turned to an elder from the Pierce family for help. If the Av family had shown even a shred ofpassion back then, perhaps my mother wouldn''t have died."


    I choked up momentarily, biting my lip to prevent myself from appearing weak.


    "After that, the Av family never helped me, even though I was her only child. They left a ten-year-old girl alone and destitute, chased and persecuted, wandering in misery..."


    My voice was loud, revealing an undeniable truth.


    "In the end, although I survived, I lost more than ten years of memory and barely clung to life. If As hadn''t persisted in looking for me, I would have probably died long ago."


    My eyes were slightly moist at this point.


    "Tell me, how do you expect me to face this situation? Whether or not I lost my memory, I never had any ''family'' in my mind."


    I asked Ross, Where was the Av


    ROSS


    family when my mother was alone and helpless? Where were they when my mother died tragically and was hastily buried? Where were they when I was being chased, and my life was in danger?"


    My words were sharp and hit the nail on the head. Ross''s gaze deepened, and his expression revealed a profound sense of humility.


    "For twenty years, did you all even remember that Lucille''s daughter was still wandering outside and her fate was unknown?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    To be honest, I felt conflicted about my cousin''s sudden appearance.


    "Today, I''ve finally met a member of the Av family. When As asked me how Lviewed the Av family


    once, I said that the Av family''s et


    existence means nothing to me because they never treated


    me


    as


    family. I don''t need a family like this."


    "Chloe...."


    "I''ve never seen the brooch before. If I can find it return it to its rightful owner, since it was my mother''sst wish. I hope the Av family will just forget about her existence. I think that''s what my mother would have wanted. "


    SV


    "Chlo."


    "Chloe!"


    Ross and Trinity called out to me simultaneously.


    I nced at them indifferently. "It''ste, so I won''t keep you at Pleca Park. Trinity knows that I need rest because of my pregnancy."


    Trinity looked at my indifferent expression and hesitated, but Ross''s outstretched hand stopped me.


    "Trinity," Ross interrupted Trinity, who wanted to continue speaking.


    Then, he said, "It''s my fault, Chloe. The Av family owes you too much. Your health is important, so we''ll take our leave now."


    I nodded lightly. "Okay. Jim, please see our guests out."

 Chapter 1518 Crisis in the Avila family

    ?


    Without giving Trinity a chance to argue further, I issued the order for them to leave.


    Although Ross seemed reluctant, he stood up with Trinity. Trinity looked at me with some reluctance, her lips moving slightly. Ross nced at her and shook his head. They left together.


    I stood still, watching their departing figures.


    To be honest, my feelings wereplex. I should have been happy to finally meet rtives from my mother''s side, but their visit seemed toe with ulterior motives, which left me feeling unsettled.


    After Jim escorted Trinity out and returned to the living room, he respectfully said, "Mrs. Chloe, the guests have left. You should rest early."


    I faintly nodded in response.


    Back in my room, I quickly freshened up andy down on the bed. I was tired after today''s events.


    Ross''s face and words kept reying in my mind. I regretted being too hasty and not asking him about the brooch. Why ahd the Av family suddenly appeared after so many years of neglect?


    But then again, it didn''t matter. I didn''t have the brooch, and I couldn''t do anything about it.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Hana in my office the next day. She seemed to havee to see me on purpose.


    I looked at her calmly, gesturing for her to sit.


    She sat in front of my desk with a bright smile. That radiant smile left me feeling a bit dazed. No wonder I had found Hana beautiful when I first saw her. Her smile seemed so familiar.


    My sixth sense had been spot on. That intuitive feeling was always right.


    "Chloe."


    I smiled, scrutinizing her. I couldn''t deny that we looked alike, especially when we smiled.


    Hana continued to smile at me. "I''m sorry. I wasn''t sure about it before, so I didn''t dare im we were rted. But when I saw you for the first time, I knew you had to be my cousin."


    "Hmm," I responded. "Tell me, why is that brooch so important?"


    I cut to the chase, since everything else now held little interest for me. Regardless of the circumstances, the ultimate oue remained unchanged- I was Lucille''s daughter.


    Hana probably hadn''t expected me to be so direct.


    She paused for a moment, seemingly unsure how to begin.


    "Is it rted to the life or death of the Av family?" I prodded, my eyes fixed on hers.


    "Yes." Hana nodded solemnly.


    I had brought up the topic, so I expected her to spill the beans.


    "That brooch is the emblem of the Av family. The Av family were the founding heroes of the country which is how they became the royal family of Yare. Since the time of our ancestors, the Av family has held power in Yare."


    Hana began to recount the history of the Av family. I remainedposed, but I was interested.


    "However, Yare is not politically


    Vel


    stable. The Av family has a formidable rival who covets our power. Although they were suppressed by the Av family they''re like a lurking hyena, always


    ready to strike.


    "This generation is even worse. Since my brother took over, the opposing faction has be more brazen. They colluded with external forces and plotted a coup."


    Hana observed me closely.


    I was surprised. What did this have to do with the brooch?


    Hana didn''t notice what I was thinking and continued, "In recent years, they''ve been steadily expanding their economic strength, forming alliances with external forces to suppress the Av family.


    "Since my father took over, they''ve tantly controlled many of his economic ministers, aiming to undermine the Av family''s finances. My father has been struggling to hold on.


    "The Av family has a secretN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    treasury very few people know about. It contains the umted wealth of generations of the Av family and some treasures


    contributed by foreign alliesera


    s?nove


    years."


    the


    Hana paused for a moment before continuing, "Some of those treasures are..."

 Chapter 1519 True Meaning of the Brooch

    ?


    Hana noticed my surprise, paused momentarily, then continued, "It wasn''t until my grandfather''s passing that he revealed this secret to my father and repeatedly urged him not to open the treasury unless it was absolutely necessary.


    "He insisted that it belonged to Yare, and it was a national asset for times of crisis. Despite being the umtion of generations of the Av family''s efforts, it was not to be misused or imed as our own. It was meant to be passed down through the generations as a national reserve.


    "But our adversaries, in collusion with foreign powers, targeted this secret treasury. Their financial backing is escting, and they''re actively nning to overthrow the Av family."


    Though I maintained a calm exterior, I grew increasingly uneasy internally.


    "Ross has earned the trust of his officials and has the support of the people. However, the other party is using the treasury as leverage to use the Av family of corruption. With the public unaware of the truth, their support is dwindling due to the other party''s relentless propaganda.


    "In the event of a coup, Yare would face a major crisis. The opponent''s allies are dangerous individuals and will cause global instability. Losing power would spell disaster for the Av family. That''s secondary, but the people of Yare would suffer catastrophic consequences."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As Hana spoke, her smile vanished, reced by a worried expression.


    After pausing briefly, she continued, "Before my grandfather''s passing, he entrusted three brooches to his three children. Each brooch was indispensable for essing the treasury. So...


    "This is a crisis. Opening the treasury is crucial to safeguard the Av family''s economic standing, stabilize the situation, suppress the coup, and ensure the people''s welfare."


    Hana looked at me. "Actually, the Av family didn''t intend to neglect you back then..."


    I raised my hand to stop her. I didn''t want to hear any excuses, and whatever the reason, it was nothing to me.


    "Sorry. I don''t want to know any of that. Besides, I don''t have the brooch." I coldly interrupted Hana.


    "I probably saw it only once when I was young. I was only ten years old when my mother passed away, and the situation developed too suddenly.


    "I didn''t realize I needed to protect her jewelry. My life was in jeopardy, so how would that have been useful for a child like me?"


    My words sounded pessimistic, but I was also pondering the question.


    Where could it be?


    "I was sent away once she died. I barely had time to save my own life, let alone know where anything was." I recounted the situation at the time. "Before my mother''s death, she was alone, helpless and couldn''t trust anyone. No one showed her any pity after her death. It''s a pity. Back then, she was still a princess of Yare."


    My voice was dry, tinged with sorrow.


    Then I looked at Hana. "You may


    have heard that I lost all memories before the age of thirteen. When I returned to Nocturnia a few days


    ago, everything there was able set


    te to me. All my memories are just made up of stories As told me. That''s why I only vaguely understand what happened back then."


    "And your dad''s return..."


    "I asked my father about it too, but he only saw the brooch once and didn''t know what it was for or where it is. So, it''s not that I don''t want to help Ross. I''m just powerless." I shrugged.


    Hana looked at me. She was silent for a long time, then whispered, "I''m sorry, Chloe."


    Her words left me feeling perplexed. I looked at her and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I''m sorry about everything," she replied bluntly.


    I stared at the girl in front of me, feeling speechless.


    Before she left, she looked at me again. Finally she said what she wanted to say. "Chloe, if you can, please help Yare and Ross. He


    would be an outstanding leaded


    Afterall, you''re a member of the Av family, and you have a responsibility to do this."


    After speaking, she turned and left. I remained still, watching her figure disappear from my sight.


    I leaned back in my chair, feeling a mix of emotions.


    Where could the brooch and the map be?


    I never imagined that the brooch held such a significant secret. My mother must have known its importance, so she had never casually revealed it.


    Now, it seemed her discretion stemmed from this vital mission.


    While I was lost in thoseplex thoughts, my phone suddenly rang. I snapped out of my reverie, reached for the phone, and nced at the screen.


    It was a call from an unfamiliar number.


    I answered without hesitation, and the person on the other end immediately said, "Chloe, something''s happened!"

 Chapter 1520 Big Trouble Arises

    ?


    I was taken aback. My heart felt like it was being squeezed tightly as the thing I feared would happen seemed to have unfolded.


    "Take your time, Arton," I reassured the anxious voice on the phone.


    "Something big has happened, Mrs. Chloe. I''m sorry... there''s been an explosion at the construction site."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "An explosion?" I echoed, trying to process the sudden news.


    My head spun. An explosion? A knot formed in my stomach as I abruptly stood up from my chair.


    "Yes, one of our high-rise buildings that was under construction exploded." Arton''s voice trembled with urgency. "It just happened. Johnson and I are on our way to the scene. We don''t have all the details yet, and the explosion is still ongoing."


    The phone crackled with intense explosion sounds, echoing loudly.


    "I''ll report back to you soon. I have to go to the scene now..." Arton''s voice trailed off as the call ended.


    "Stay safe!" I shouted, then quickly headed outside.


    "Carol!" I called urgently, my voice betraying my unease. Carol immediately ran over to me, asking, "Chloe, what''s wrong?"


    "Tell Tristan to get ready. I''m heading to Bourdamun."


    We walked briskly toward Ryan''s office, where he was already stepping out.


    I didn''t need to say anything. I knew he was already aware of the news when I saw his expression.


    Turning back to Carol, I instructed, "Tell Benny that he''s in charge of thepany."


    "Don''t worry." Benny''s response came from afar.


    We quickly descended the stairs. I entered the waiting car, and Carol entered the passenger seat.


    Ryan headed toward his own car.


    At that moment, As called. "I got the news, Chlo. Don''t worry, I''ve arranged for people to control the situation. I believe there won''t be too much damage. Come to ATL Empire immediately."


    "I''m going to Bourdamun!" I shouted into the phone, anticipating his objection.


    "Come to me immediately! We''ll take a helicopter. It''ll be faster," he instructed.


    "Tristan, head to ATL Empire," I said immediately, then turned to Carol. "Tell Ryan to go to ATL Empire."


    Carol quickly notified Ryan, while I dialed Arton''s number again.


    "I''m still on the way to the building, Mrs. Chloe. I''ll be there soon. I''ll update you once I assess the


    swnovel.n


    situation," Arton said before hanging up.


    Clutching the phone, I squeezed it tightly, my heart pounding with anxiety.


    How could there have been an explosion? Were there casualties?


    When we arrived at ATL Empire, I exited the car and hurried inside. Ryan rushed in, approaching me with concern. "Are you feeling alright?"


    When I nced at him, I saw the seriousness in his expression, but he didn''t appear to be panicked.


    "Can I say no right now?" I retorted with a hint of sarcasm in my voice.


    We went straight to the private elevator and ascended to the top floor, where As was already waiting for us. He was on a call.


    He came over and took my hand


    when he spotted me, leading me to the elevator firmly. Once we reached the rooftop, a strong gust of wind and loud noise made our progress difficult.


    As quickly ended the call,


    et


    wrapping his arm around my waist protectively and shouting in my ear, "Don''t worry, everything is under


    C" Content belongs t


    I nodded and boarded the helicopter under his protection.


    Before As got on, he gestured to Ryan, who promptly followed us onto the aircraft.


    The helicopter lifted off the ground.


    After twenty minutes, we hovered above the explosion site. Below us, chaos reigned, making it impossible to discern the actual situation.


    When we found a suitablending spot, wended. A car was waiting for us there.


    We got into the car, which sped off through the dusty roads toward the scene of the incident.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1521 The Explosion at the Site

    ?


    Ambnces, fire trucks, and police cars rushed from all directions toward the exploding construction site.


    Noah was already there when we got to the site, and various news media swarmed in, instantly surrounding the construction site.


    Although the explosions had stopped, smoke still billowed, and the scent of explosives lingered. Amidst the haze, all I could see was rubble.


    I grabbed hold of a foreman on the site and asked loudly, "Are there any casualties?"


    "It''s still unclear at the moment. The bomb squad won''t let anyone near. They are afraid there might be more bombs!" The foreman said, "However, we''ve notified the person responsible for this building to start counting their people. We believe we''ll have a tally soon!"


    The exploded construction site had already erected a 12-story framework. The original n was for a 23-story building. The explosion started from the eighth floor, followed by two more sts on the third floor, causing the stairwell frame to copsepletely.


    An hourter, news finally came. Three were severely injured, 12 were lightly injured, and thankfully, no fatalities.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking this might be the best oue.


    It was said that yesterday, a scaffolding on a construction site loosened, nearly causing casualties. So, before starting work today, all construction sites held impromptu safety meetings, dying the start but ultimately saving lives.


    The bomb squad meticulously searched the copsed rubble, confirming there were no unexploded bombs before beginning the cleanup.


    The authorities convened a site work meeting with us, during which the person responsible for this construction site reported the current situation. The news of the explosion at the New Bourdamun reconstruction site instantly made headlines across major news media outlets. The speed was staggering, leading to temporary inte paralysis.


    This news not only shocked the entire country but also the internationalmunity. After all, this was a high-profile construction project garnering much attention, yet suddenly, such a terrifying incident urred.


    Given the gravity of the situation, news media coverage couldn''t be suppressed. Neither the official side nor As''s side could intervene. Public opinion was divided instantly, but the consensus was clear-someone had sabotaged the New Bourdamun project.


    All sorts of spections and versions of events bombarded us, and the negative impact was foreseeable.


    As the primary person in charge of this project, I couldn''t escape the onught of public scrutiny.


    Despite As''s repeated reassurances to not worry and that he had everything under control, I still felt some self-me. Indeed, I paid too little attention to this construction sitetely.


    However, I couldn''t evade this responsibility as the main person in charge and y the role of a shrinking violet.


    For 24 hours, hustled at the scene


    and went to the hospital to visit the injured. With a baby on the way, the relentless workload took its toll on me, and I eventually copsed at the scene. I was urgently rushed to the hospital.


    S


    As arrived at the hospital when I had already regained consciousness. Since the incident, he had been overseeing the overall situation, dealing with some tricky peripheral issues. When I fainted, he wasn''t by my side.


    When he rushed to the hospital anxiously and saw me lying pale on the hospital bed, his handsome face contorted with heartache.


    After dismissing everyone from the


    hospital room, he sat by my bedside, gently holding my hand and telling me, "Chlo, listen to me. Your health is more important than anything. else. Even if the whole city were to explode, as long as nobody gets hurt, we can rebuild it. It will be even better than before! Understand?"


    His tone was so certain, his attitude absolutely unquestionable.


    However, I wasn''t as optimistic as he was. This was our gship project. Everything was going smoothly, and such a serious incident suddenly urred. I couldn''t imagine what the subsequent chain reactions would be like.


    I looked at him wearily, with a hint ofN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    frustration and helplessness, and said, "It''s easy for you to say. This is a big deal! The negative impact is too great, and it''s not just a matter of rebuilding after it''s blown up."


    His deep gaze locked onto mine, his eyes filled withplexity. Finally, he leaned down and whispered something in my ear. I immediately widened my eyes, sitting up in shock. "What did you just say?"

 Chapter 1522 The Situation Is Escalating

    ?


    He quickly reached out to support my body, nodding solemnly at me. I stared at him in disbelief.


    We locked eyes like that, and he still nodded confidently at me. After a while, he pulled me into his embrace again, whispering softly, "Trust me. Everything is under my control. You''ve been amazing. So remember, our child is the most important. Got it?"


    I felt an unprecedented sense of security in his arms at that moment. Though we had many challenges ahead, I knew with him by my side, we would never lose.


    Though epting what he had just told me was difficult, I believed he had his reasons.


    "Is what you''re saying true?" I asked him, still finding it hard to believe.


    He nodded firmly. "So, don''t worry. Your health and our childe first, and I''ll handle everything at work.


    At that moment, I suddenly remembered my own health. Instinctively, I reached out to touch my stomach. The round, solid bump gave me some reassurance. "What did the doctor say?"


    "You''re too exhausted. This can''t go on. Don''t forget, these two inside are still too small!" As emphasized, "If something were to happen to you and the baby, wouldn''t that be a huge loss?"


    "Do you have confidence?" I looked at him.


    He gentlyid me back on the hospital bed, gazing at me intently, and softly said, "When have I ever miscalcted, my dear wife?"


    Hearing his words, I finally felt relieved, but I quickly asked, "But what if...?"


    "No ''buts'' from you!" As said firmly, "Right now, you need to rest. What''sing next is the main event. If you want me to allow you to continue in your position, you must eat something and get some good sleep. I promise to keep you informed of any developments."


    I stared at him for a long time before reluctantly nodding. "Okay."


    Upon hearing my agreement, a faint smile finally appeared on his serious face. Just then, Carol knocked on the door and entered, carrying a stack of food boxes.


    As quickly lifted me, pulled out a small table, and Carol swiftly arranged the food. At that moment, I truly felt hungry. I realized myst proper meal was at Pleca Park.


    As I watched As directing operations on the phone, I pondered what he had told me while hungrily devouring the food in front of me.


    As he turned around, I had already


    eaten half. As quickly sat in front


    2


    of me, his eyes filled with concern and said Take it easy, don''t choke. Look at how you''re gobbling up your food. Aren''t you afraid the two inside will be like you in the future?


    "I''m not as calm as you. Tell me, are you really sure about this?" I looked at As, still feeling a bit uneasy.


    "Don''t you trust me?" He looked at me sternly.


    I had to avert my questioning gaze and nodded repeatedly. "Uh... I trust you!"


    "Then, stop asking such questions," he said coldly.


    I sighed with resignation and continued eating until I was stuffed.


    alked


    He then walked me around the room a few times before returning me to the bed. I tried asking him questions but he said, "Sleep! Ask when you wake up. Right now, your main job is to put my mind at ease and not distract me."


    en. .kikistories


    S


    Hearing his words, I knew he was right. With a full stomach, fatigue overtook me. I couldn''t resist anymore and fell asleep instantly.


    The investigation results from the scene came out soon, confirming the explosives used in the st.


    It was clear that this was a malicious act of sabotage.


    While the situation at the scene was more or less resolved through various efforts, the online trouble didn''t end so easily.


    All signs pointed to Tanum, bringing up its entire history and gradually dragging ATL Empire into it.


    For a moment, the online criticism was overwhelming. They were all hinting at me, the mastermind, and some even suggested exoneration for Matthew.


    Although I knew it was someone''s


    vindictive retaliation, some still


    shifted the me onto me, saying it


    wouldn''t have happened if I hadn''t been so ambitious as a woman. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    UMS


    As the waves of criticism surged, some people couldn''t sit still.


    This matter had to start with Atticus''s disappearance.

 Chapter 1523 A Long-Term Secret Collusion

    ?


    Due to the impact of the explosion on New Bourdamun, even I had somewhat forgotten about Atticus.


    When the survey concluded, and other projects in New Bourdamun resumed normal operations, we prepared to return to Foswood. This time, the security measures at the construction sites were significantly enhanced, jointly managed by ATL Empire, Tanum, and the authorities.


    After arranging everything, As and I returned to Foswood. Although there were still many things to deal with, we didn''t have to spend every day at the construction site. However, as the main person in charge, I was restricted from leaving the country and had to suspend work.


    I delegated all affairs to Ryan.


    On the way back, when we talked about clearing the scene, As suddenly said to me, "Someone has taken over the abandoned building project on Celestis Ind."


    "Who?" I looked at As and asked, surprised by how quickly things moved.


    "Denton," As said confidently.


    I was even more surprised. This waspletely unexpected. I repeated in disbelief, "Denton?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    My mind raced. This was getting interesting. Seemingly unrted people and events were now connecting.


    In theory, Denton was the prime suspect in the construction site explosion case. I didn''t expect him to show up on Celestis Ind.


    "It seems like he''s trying to create an alibi." I scoffed. "What a coincidence."


    "I''ll let him have his little coincidences." As''s tone was disdainful.


    "Have you found Atticus''s whereabouts?" I asked As, remembering Atticus''s disappearance.


    It had been several days since then, and I was getting worried.


    As gently patted my hand. "Don''t worry."


    "You found him?" I brightened up at his words. "When did this happen?"


    "After the explosion."


    "After the explosion?" I was even more surprised. With everything happening here, I hadn''t seen As leave Bourdamun for a moment. How could it be after the explosion?


    He seemed to be working behind the scenes, appearing and disappearing like a ghost.


    "Is he injured?" I asked. After all, he had been kidnapped. There was no way he came out of it unscathed.


    "He''s not lightly injured!" As confirmed.


    "Where is he?" I inquired.


    "This matter is unknown to the outside world. Everything is being kept secret. He''s recuperating in our warehouse area right now," As told me cautiously.


    "I didn''t expect Denton to collude


    with them. If Atticus hadn''t told me


    about the Sunny family''s actions


    that day


    we wouldn''t have known about Denton''s collusion with them." I huffed. "It seems these people


    won''t rest."


    "Our people had found some clues of some connection between Denton and Melvern. But since Melvern disappeared, the trail went cold. It seems Denton and the Sunny family have an extraordinary rtionship.


    et


    "Now it seems they''re trying to take an indirect approach, taking down Echelon first, then \confronting Tanum. Then, they will use Tanum to gain momentum, targeting ATL Empire, trying to uncover the true secrets brought back by Rory."


    As''s spection left me speechless.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I looked at As and chuckled, shaking my head. "It''s a multiple-benefit approach! Maybe it''s rted to our actions in Nocturnia!"


    Then, I suddenly thought of something. "So you''re allowing the online discussions to continue fermenting?"


    As didn''t answer, just gently patting my shoulder, seeming to be contemting something.


    In the evening, I persuaded As to see Atticus. We went through a secret passage to the warehouse area. He was indeed badly injured, indicating the other party was ruthless, intending for Atticus to give up Echelon.


    Though Atticus was out of danger, he wasn''t fully conscious.


    "We can only wait for him to wake up before we can handle Echelon''s affairs. Currently, the other side doesn''t Know Atticus''s whereabouts and won''t act recklessly. That''s buying us precious time for Echelon," As said.


    "But they won''t easily give up," I sighed.


    ov


    ¦¯


    "Even if someone has already targeted Echelon''s shares, without the appearance of the majority shareholder, Atticus, nothing can be done." As reassured me, "Mr. Atticus has been protected by us!"


    As was As, meticulous in every detail.


    After watching for a while, with no sign of him waking up, As took me back to Pleca Park.

 Chapter 1524 Multi-directional Attacks

    ?


    The Phillips family had alle to Pleca Park and were chatting with my parents in the living room. When they saw us return, they stood up excitedly. Gloria pulled me over. "Chlo, don''t let yourself get stressed out. If there''s anything, let the men handle it! Right now, you''re pregnant, and your biggest task is to protect the baby. Nothing else matters!"


    As''s gaze was approving as he looked at Gloria.


    Seeing us chatting lively, As hinted at Ryan, and the two went to the study. I sat down to chat with the elders.


    After such a big incident, they were naturally worried.


    I thought the matter hade to a close, but I didn''t expect the online public opinion to keep evolving. Even the most clueless person could see that someone was definitely manipting it.


    Those lurking online had started digging into Tanum''s Sris branch.


    With Hartz Group''spany exposed, their projects were forced to be dyed. Some ill-intentioned people said that I divorced Matthew in the first ce to create a sensation and divert people''s attention so I could hitch a ride on As''s boat.


    These days, there were reporters everywhere at Tanum Tower, even surrounding the vi gate of Amethyst Apartments.


    Ivanna took a video of the situation at Amethyst Apartments and sent it to me.


    Soon, those reporters squatting in the pit found out that I didn''t actually live at Amethyst Apartments, so they started digging into my privacy again. Pleca Park was apletely closed private area that had always been secretive. Only very close insiders knew that we lived here.


    Therefore, we weren''t discovered by the media, which made me feel more at ease.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For safety reasons, As had to let me stay home and turn a blind eye to all the attacks from outside.


    He handled everything. After all, on the surface, we still had a cooperative rtionship. Tanum had always been a subsidiary that closely cooperated with ATL Empire.


    I always suspected that the suspension order from the authorities was his idea.


    Actually, the situation at the


    construction site had already been mostly resolved. The conditions of. the three severely injured workers had stabilized, and the lightly injured ones had also been discharged and returned to work. This was the silver lining in the unfortunate situation.


    I handed all of Tanum''s business to Ryan and enjoyed some leisure time.


    A weekter, the police took away some suspects from the


    construction site, the same people Arton had been monitoring. They were dug out individually from various construction teams at the construction site, totaling more than twenty people.


    Arton truly deserved credit for eliminating these hidden dangers.


    Just then, the news suddenly broke online that Atticus, the president of Echelon Group, had gone missing.


    The news caused a sensation in Foswood, upying the headlines of the Inte and diverting the attacks against me.


    Of course, Atticus''s disappearance was significant news. After all, Echelon was a well-knownrge enterprise in Foswood, and Atticus was also a young and famous entrepreneur in Foswood.


    For him to be missing was quite shocking.


    But after the news broke, it continued to ferment online, arousing the enthusiasm and curiosity ofizens. Everyone became a super detective.


    It was truly one drama after another.


    In fact, I was certain that this move was As''s doing. This way, it disrupted the other party''s n to target Echelon.


    With the public pushing so hard, they wouldn''t dare to act rashly.


    On the weekend, I had someone bring Annika and Mannie to Pleca Park. Myra and her son also came along.


    This made Ava very happy. She didn''t care why I suddenly had to rest at home. She was just happy that I could y with her every day.


    I also called Lauren and Ivanna.


    These days, Jared had been


    coordinating with As to handle


    some things. Ivanna''s due date was approaching, and I was worried about her being alone at home, so I had Lauren apany her


    Pleca Park suddenly became lively.

 Chapter 1525 No One Can Argue

    ?


    At noon, Arnold, who hadn''t visited for a long time, brought Hana to Pleca Park.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As soon as Arnold entered the yard, he ran over and plopped down beside me. "Hey! Have you missed me?"


    I nced at Hana, who was already being sweetly attended to but not far away, and scoffed. "You''re so distracted. Why would I miss you?"


    Arnoldughed uproariously andy back on the lounge chair, looking at Hana. "She''s your sister, after all. I''ve always said if you have a sister, I won''t miss the opportunity."


    It seemed their rtionship was bing more stable.


    My eyes narrowed, and I asked him, "When did you find out she was my sister?"


    Arnold nced at me. "When she was on vacation."


    I stared at Arnold, feeling resentment bubbling up inside me.


    "I heard she was on vacation, so I checked where she went. I wanted to follow her, but found out that she went to Yare, back to the Av family! I told As, and we confirmed that she was part of the Av family, a princess of Yare."


    Arnold''s gaze had been fixed on Hana all along.


    I also looked at Hana, not knowing why, but suddenly felt a strange tug at my heart.


    I withdrew my gaze and looked at Arnold. "Hana is quite low-key, but it must be said, she''s also quite shrewd."


    Arnold gave me a mischievous nce and smirked. "How do you know?"


    "How do I know? It''s better to be a little cautious after all..."


    I hesitated and looked at Arnold, who looked back at me, scrutinizing me. I continued, "After all, your identities carry a lot of weight."


    My words carried a hidden meaning. After all, Hana was a princess of Yare, and Arnold was a big shot in Zydan. This topic was too sensitive. I had to remind Arnold.


    Arnold finally rxed and looked at me seriously. "Chlo, I understand where you''reing from. But, am I that bad?"


    "Yes!" I smiled, nodding nomittally. He was the devil.


    However, I still reminded him, "I don''t want my family to get hurt."


    Arnold looked at me seriously. "I understand your position."


    "Between you two, I have no position. You''re both my family!" I corrected it.


    Since that night when I ruthlessly sent Ross away, I felt uneasy. Honestly, it was impossible for me topletely deny the Av family. After all, that was my maternal family.


    Arnold suddenly looked at me. "We caught Denton today, did you know?"


    "What?" I was stunned. "Caught Denton? What''s the charge?"


    "Suspected of kidnapping Atticus!"


    Arnold raised his eyebrows, a satisfied smile on his face. "Unexpected, right? He''s also an important nner of the explosion


    at the New Bourdamun construction


    site.


    UMS


    "Where was he caught?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "He''s right here in Foswood. He never left! Arge number of transaction records were found at his residence, as well as Atticus''s whereabouts and project follow-ups! The most interesting thing is, guess who was found at his residence?" Arnold looked at me and asked.


    I pondered at Arnold''s handsome face, then said, "Liora!"


    Arnold nodded and said, "This definitely caught everyone off guard. Most people thought that Liora was rescued by Melvern, but it was actually Denton!"


    "That''s strange. What was his purpose in rescuing Liora?" I asked Arnold.


    "Probably someone instructed him. But actually looking at it now, Denton is quite pitiful. He''s just a pawn. Even if the Terrell family


    doesn''t get involved in the mat


    New Bourdamun, they''ve already been targeted!" Arnold hinted.


    of


    "He''s really pitiful! Smart but yed by cleverness! At first, we were fooled. Just based on the prison break alone, he couldn''t deny it. I guess Denton has no hope of turning things around!"


    "I know Liora has always been under As''s surveince, but I didn''t expect her to be rescued by Denton," I murmured.


    Just as Arnold and I were engrossed in our conversation, we heard a cry of rm from Lauren, "Chlo, something bad happened..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1526 Speaking with Strength

    ?


    We were both drawn by a loud exmation not far away, where Ivanna was with Lauren.


    She rushed over to me, excitement written all over her face. "Chloe, the cat''s out of the bag!"


    Hurrying to my side, she handed me her phone. "Take a look."


    I took her phone screen, where some headlines caught my eye.


    "Old Bourdamun attracts new investments, creating a new chapter inmercial development."


    "Good news after the explosion case, with Old and New Bourdamun entering a new era."


    There was also arge photo of Ernest shaking hands with Noah.


    I was petrified. This news was a bombshell to me.


    A brand-new resort? Attracting investment? Rebuilding Old Bourdamun?


    I locked eyes with Lauren. Damn! This was a dirty move to take advantage of our crisis.


    "What do we do?" Lauren looked anxious. She knew how obsessed I was with the Old Bourdamun project.


    "How despicable!" I gritted my teeth, spitting out the words.


    Arnold snatched the phone from my hand to read the news report.


    "Looks like Mia is sneaky," Lauren said coldly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivanna walked over, and Ardie immediately made her sit down.


    "A few days ago, when I was at home, I deliberately mentioned my new n to Mia, explicitly telling her that my next goal was to rebuild Old Bourdamun. But then she went directly to Noah to negotiate." I sighed, spreading my hands, and sarcastically added, "It''s despicable and shameless."


    "This is not just Mia''s doing. She''s no good either." Lauren''s face was grim.


    Ardie murmured, "Arthur groomed Noah himself. If Mia wants this project, Noah wouldn''t dare refuse. But they''ve timed it perfectly."


    "Are we just going to sit back and watch them snatch this away from us? That''s outrageous," Lauren said angrily.


    A brand-new resort? How did they get such urate information about my ns? It was as if they had it all nned out in advance.


    "When you were in Nocturnia a few days ago, Mia had a private meeting with Noah. How did you forget about that?" Lauren looked at me. "Noah must have leaked the information."


    UMS


    I calmed down and took out my phone, dialing Noah''s number.


    After a while, he finally answered, his voice polite. "Hello, Mrs. Chloe."


    "Do you know why I''m calling, Mr. Noah?" I asked bluntly.


    Lauren and Ivannana looked at me in surprise. They probably hadn''t expected me to be so straightforward.


    There was silence on the other end


    for a moment, then Noah''s apologetic voice came through. "I know, Ms. Chloe. I wanted to inform you in advance, but given the sudden explosion, I thought it would be better for you topromise. It''s not a bad thing.


    "Many people have ideas for Old Bourdamun. I weighed the pros and cons before making this decision. But don''t worry,petition is normal, and nothing is final yet."


    Noah was obviously beating around the bush, or leaving himself an out. They had already made a big publicity push with the news, but he was still ying a game with me.


    "If you say that, then I have no problem. I just wanted to rify that I''m taking this project," I said, then hung up the phone.


    I thought for a moment, then called Grayson. "I need you to do something for me."


    As soon as Grayson spoke, I got straight to the point. "Find out what''s in the project proposal Mia gave Noah. The sooner you can get it, the better." Grayson was silent for a moment before he responded, "Okay."


    After hanging up, Lauren looked at me. "What are you going to do?"


    "They probably already have aplete project proposal, right? If they don''t, that will only confirm our suspicions. I''m going to use that proposal to our advantage," said cryptically to Lauren.


    "Are you saying we should let our strength speak for itself?" Lauren instantly understood my intention.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1527 I Must Turn the Tables

    ?


    I snorted confidently. "Otherwise? I refuse to believe it. Our project proposal underwent nearly a year of scrutiny, deliberation, field research, and data analysis before it was finalized.


    "It was also polished by top-notch economic nners. A n like that cannot be discarded. I''ll definitely grill Noah about this, so it''s crucial for us to get hold of their proposal."


    "But can''t theye up with one as well?" Lauren looked at me with some skepticism.


    I retorted coldly, "If their proposal resembles ours, that''ll be a different story altogether. I have absolute confidence in our n."


    "But they''re from the Morgan family!" Lauren hesitated.


    "So what?" I countered, ncing at Lauren. "I won''t back down. Don''t forget, I''ve put nearly a year of effort into this. I can''t just give up now."


    Taking a leaf out of As''s book, I added with determination, "After all, I''m a businessman. Besides, the Morgan family''s just trying to steal my project. They''re acting like vultures."


    Lauren pulled me back to sit down, and after some thought, I called Ryan.


    "Are all the materials from our meetings with the expert team avable?" I asked Ryan. "All audio and video materials, I mean."


    "They are. Every session was held in our main conference room, and everything was archived," Ryan replied.


    "Could anyone on the team have leaked the project n details?" I inquired further.


    Ryan paused momentarily before responding, "I can''t guarantee that. But I have records of every proposal stage, and everyone''s signatures are there."


    "Good. Get the documents ready. We might have a battle to fight, and I won''t give up on this project so easily," I instructed Ryan. "Send me the detailed list of the expert team."


    "Okay." Ryan agreed, and we hung up.


    Ryan sent me aprehensive list shortly after, and I called As. The phone rang several times before he answered.


    "Chlo." As''s warm voice came from the other end.


    "Are you busy?" I asked.


    "Not really. What''s up?" As could tell from my tone that something was on my mind.


    "I''m sending you a list of the team in charge of the development n for Old Bourdamun. Get someone to thoroughly investigate those people, especially anyone connected to the Tomlinson family or Mia." I told As directly about why I was calling him.


    "Got it," As responded decisively.


    I quickly sent him the list.


    Suddenly, I remembered what Ardie had told me about Denton. "Oh... by the way, was Denton caught?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, just to put some pressure on


    them. That guy is actually


    insignificant to them." As''s tone


    was disdainful. "But since he''s made


    a move, he has to pay the price for


    it."


    MS


    I agreed with As. Denton had been targeting me repeatedly, and Oliver had also been seriously injured some time ago. He needed to be held ountable.


    "Okay. Please check it out as soon as possible. I won''t let go of this


    project I''ve already put press


    Noab," I told As. "I need to turn this around."


    on


    "Got it." As''s tone was always indulgent and supportive of me.


    As soon as the call ended, my phone rang again. I thought As might have forgotten something, so I answered immediately, "Yeah. What did you forget to say?"


    "Mrs. Chloe."


    An unfamiliar voice came from the other end of the line.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1528 Project in Solaris

    ?


    I was taken aback and nced at my phone. It showed an unfamiliar number. I answered, asking, "Who is this?" "Looks like you''re really busy, Mrs. Chloe. This is Lance," came the warm and gentle voice from the other end.


    I focused immediately. "Mr. Lance, do you... have something to say?"


    "Forgive the intrusion, Mrs. Chloe." The voice sounded pleasantly amused. "Could we meet? I''d like to discuss a coboration with you."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What kind of coboration are you talking about?" I asked calmly.


    After recent events, my impression of the Sunny family had hit rock bottom.


    His approach immediately reminded me of his brother.


    "The project in Sris," Lance stated bluntly, sounding confident and assured.


    "The project in Sris?" I repeated with skepticism as my heart tightened suddenly.


    "I believe you might not be able to proceed with the Sris project, given your current situation. I wonder if you have any other ideas," Lance added, perhaps sensing my hesitation over the phone. "There are alternative ways to aplish it that are easier and more discreet. Wouldn''t that be better?"


    "Haha," Iughed disdainfully. "Mr. Lance, the way you put it, it''s as if my project in Sris is something to be ashamed of. What makes you think that way?"


    I scoffed inwardly. How despicable. They were attempting to snatch the project from every angle without a trace.


    "How about we meet and discuss this further?" Lance urged. "Some things can''t be exined over the phone."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lance, but as you know, I haven''t been free to go out recently. I''ve delegated allpany business to Ryan. But your proposed coboration... is unlikely to work out. I don''t have any other ideas right now." I rejected his proposal.


    "You should consider the Sris project... Think it over. I''ll wait for your call." Lance persisted, not giving up.


    "Alright, I''ll consider it carefully," I replied with a slight smile.


    After saying goodbye, I thought about what he had said. There was clearly more to them than met the eye.


    A project in Sris?


    Was he hinting at something?


    The servants brought in some snacks, and the little one ran over, wobbling into my arms. With a toothy grin, he eximed, "Mommy... I want."


    I chuckled and reached out to hold


    him, but Annika beat me to it, lifting him up first. He struggled and


    vel?


    reached out to me, saying, "I want... Mommy."


    I told Annika to put him beside me, and he nestled contentedly in my arms, looking adorable.


    Myra approached us, smiling, "That


    little guy is devoted to you. He''s set on you being his mommy. I''ve been with him for so long, but he''s never called me ''Mom'' once."


    He immediately chimed in, "Mommy, I''m your son."


    His words elicitedughter from everyone.


    I picked up a banana and offered it to the little one. He happily took a bite, his eyes squinting with joy. Then, he looked at me, extending his hand to push the other half of the fruit toward my mouth. I obliged, and the pped his hands in delight,ughing and dancing.


    Just then, I saw Anya walking out with Loak.


    Ava dashed over quickly.


    As everyone was enjoying the moment, amotion erupted at the front gate. I looked over and couldn''t help but freeze.

 Chapter 1529 Unexpected Situation

    ?


    The tranquil and serene atmosphere of Pleca Park was suddenly disrupted by a horde of frenzied reporters, disturbing the peace.


    They surged forward incessantly, snapping photos and causing amotion, while the security guards tried to keep them at bay. The noisy chaos rmed everyone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Security at the Pleca Park had always been top-notch, with strong confidentiality measures in ce. Outsiders usually couldn''t approach us. How did those people manage to get in?


    When Ardie saw the situation, he stood up andmanded, "Let''s head to the backyard."


    At hismand, we all rose and headed toward the garden.


    Ivanna, who had been sitting quietly in the courtyard, suddenly called out timidly, "Lauren."


    Both Lauren and I turned to look at her, noticing that her expression seemed off. She was cradling her stomach carefully.


    Lauren also noticed something was amiss and hurried over to her, asking, "How do you feel, Ivanna? Are you alright?"


    I quickly joined them, and Ivanna, biting her lip, grabbed Lauren''s hand, "It hurts, Lauren... it hurts."


    I was taken aback and exchanged a nce with Lauren, then quickly asked Ivanna, "Is it time for delivery?"


    Ivanna shook her head.


    I immediately instructed Ardie, "Quick, call an ambnce. Anya, go to the annex and get a doctor."


    They both acted swiftly. Anya dashed toward the annex.


    I turned back to Ivanna and reassured her. "Don''t worry, Ivanna. It''ll be alright. The ambnce will be here soon."


    Ardie and the doctor maintained contact with the ambnce, fearing they might have trouble finding the entrance to the garden. Ardie rushed to his car, intending to guide the ambnce out.


    However, his car was intercepted at


    the gate and unable to leave. The people at the gate showed no intention of making way. Instead, they waited at the entrance,


    et


    expecting the guards to leadne


    gate.


    the


    Unable to leave, Ardie shouted in frustration, "Get out of the way!"


    But no matter how much Ardie shouted, those people acted as if they were possessed, pushing forward.


    Meanwhile, Ivanna''s condition seemed urgent. Her seat was damp. I looked at Lauren. "It looks like her water broke."


    Lauren, who was inexperienced in these matters, turned pale. "What should we do, Chloe?"


    My mother, Molly, and the doctor hurried over. After a brief examination, the doctor looked at me helplessly. "We need to go to the hospital immediately. Her water''s broken."


    I grabbed Ivanna''s hand,forting her. "Don''t be afraid, Ivanna. Everything will be fine. The ambnce is on its way."


    At this moment, Ivanna cried out in pain involuntarily, scaring the children, who turned pale.


    "Hana, Anya, take them to the backyard." I said. Myra and Annika immediately led the children away with Anya.


    The car horn red deafeningly at the gate, but the people blocking the car ignored it.


    Thankfully, the sound of the


    ambnce was growing closer.


    Lauren and I felt relieved. After Hana


    sent the children to the backyard, she hurried back, helping to wipe the sweat off Ivanna''s face and


    supporting her from behind.


    "The ambnce is here, Ivanna. We''ll go to the hospital soon." I encouraged her, "Hang in there."


    Finally, the ambnce arrived at the gate, but the people still refused to give way. I couldn''t afford any dy with Ivanna in this condition. I gestured to the gatekeeper, "Open the gate."


    After some hesitation, the


    gatekeeper followed my orders and quickly opened the gate. The people rushed in like a surging flood, some incessantly taking photos while others headed straight toward us.


    I directed the ambnce to drive straight in. By now, reporters had surrounded us, raising their microphones and recorders, moring to ask questions.


    We were enclosed in a tightly-packed circle, with no way out.

 Chapter 1530 Hanging by a Thread

    ?


    Ivanna''s condition had deteriorated significantly. Despite efforts from my mother, Molly, Hana, and others to deter them, these people were relentless, seemingly devoid of reason.


    "Spread out. The pregnant woman needs to go to the hospital. What do you think you''re doing?" Both Lauren and I shouted angrily, but our voices were drowned out by their questions.


    The medical staff in the ambnce couldn''t get close to us. The household servants rushed over, trying to pull them away, but the reporters still crowded around even after being dragged out.


    "What do you want?"


    "Get out of the way! Are you trying to hurt them?"


    The servants shouted, shielding us and pushing back the crazed reporters, but the medical staff still couldn''t squeeze through.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As Ivanna''s condition worsened, the reporters remained oblivious, focused only on pushing forward, their footing bing increasingly unstable.


    The situation was dire. I shielded Ivanna, who could barely stand, since arge area beneath her was wet.


    Lauren screamed loudly in fear, desperately trying to stop the advancing crowd, knowing that both Ivanna and I had to be protected.


    Just as the situation seemed hopeless, a roar erupted from the outskirts of the crowd. "Back off, all of you!"


    That single shout brought me a ray of hope in the midst of despair.


    The restless crowd suddenly paused, as if frozen in ce. They all turned to look outward. Through the gaps in the crowd, I saw As''s towering figure, exuding an icy aura as he strode toward us.


    "Get out of the way."


    Meanwhile, another car sped into the Pleca Park, screeching to a halt. Everyone looked at it in terror as Jared stepped out, his anger palpable as he rushed toward us.


    Ivanna, who had been writhing in pain with a pale face, burst into tears when she saw Jared, "Jared... it hurts so much. I''m scared..."


    Jared rushed to her side, bellowing, "Doctor!"


    The medical staff who had been blocked outside immediately squeezed in. After a quick examination, the doctor told the nurse, "We need to go to the hospital right away."


    Jared lifted Ivanna onto a stretcher without hesitation and scanned the reporters, brimming with fury and shielding Ivanna as he boarded the ambnce.


    As''s grim voice sounded beside him, "Don''t let any of them go!"


    At hismand, even Jared''s subordinates sprang into action, immediately surrounding the reporters who had broken in, confiscating their equipment.


    Concerned for Ivanna, I pulled Lauren with me toward the ambnce, but it had already started and sped away.


    As shouted to us, "Get in the car!"


    Lauren supported me as we quickly boarded As''s car. After As got in, he stepped on the gas, following the ambnce to the hospital.


    Three hourster, the delivery room


    echoed with the strong cries of a newborn baby. Finally, some good news had arrived as Ivanna gave birth to a baby girl. Jared, who was overflowing with joy, finally smiled brightly, his previously gloomy face now radiant.


    We all breathed a sigh of relief, grateful for As and Jared''s timely arrival.


    Meanwhile, we heard from Cane that someone had incited the reporters, and evidence against them had been obtained.


    With a dark expression, As


    instructed ATL Empire''s legal


    department to take action. All the mediapanies involved would face legal repercussions, with no exceptions.


    l


    Subsequently, several major media outlets in Foswood were exposed for their scandals and illegal activities, such as tax evasion, operating without proper licenses, and corruption, causing significant societal repercussions.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1531 Can’t Look Back at the Past

    ?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day, I delivered the food I had made for Ivanna to the hospital. As I entered the lobby, I saw a group of medical staff rushing out. Shortly after, I saw several police officers and nurses pushing a stretcher towards the emergency room. As they passed by, I noticed that the person lying on the stretcher was none other than Mnie.


    She was wearing prison clothes. Her abdomen was covered in blood, and her face was extremely pale, indicating severe blood loss.


    She caught sight of me in just that fleeting moment. She immediately grabbed the stretcher and shouted, "Chloe...! Stop... I want to see Chloe!"


    I was stunned. The stretcher was already far beyond my reach. Mnie struggled desperately, "Stop, I want to see Chloe... She''s right there! Chloe, I have something to say! I want to see my sister-inw!"


    She tried to sit up from the stretcher with all her strength, her hands soaked in blood, reaching out towards me past the medical staff and police.


    "You''re out of your mind! What are you trying to do? Lie down!"


    "Please... Chloe! I want to see Chloe!" Mnie shouted hoarsely.


    To be honest, she was thest person I wanted to see. However, she was bleeding visibly from her belly and appeared to be on the verge of copse at this very moment. I couldn''t help but run toward her.


    The police had no choice but to allow the stretcher to stop.


    I reached the side of the stretcher. Mnie seemed to see a glimmer of hope and grabbed my wrist with blood-soaked hands. "Chloe... I was wrong. I regret it! I truly regret it. Save me..."


    I didn''t pull my hand away from her grasp, but I didn''t speak to her either. I honestly didn''t know what to say to her.


    "Where''s my son? Do you know where my son is? Why hasn''t my brothere to see me... Why hasn''t hee to see me?" Mnie stared at me, almost as if she were going crazy.


    Urgent, chaotic, and incoherent!


    "... Where''s my child? Tell my brother to see me! Chloe, I beg you, I was wrong. It was all my fault before. I was reckless. I''m sorry! Please help me. Tell me, where''s my son?" She kept asking me.


    She even tried to sit up again and lunged towards me.


    Several police officers immediately held her down. "Don''t move!"


    "Charlie is fine. He''s healthy, and happy! He''s starting to walk and call for his mother! Your brother has


    gone abroad, and there''s no newset


    from him at the moment. You need to focus on reforming yourself!" I looked at her urgently and with


    hopeful eyes, which were actually


    filled with sadness. Content belongs


    Mnie struggled just to get closer to me. "He''s starting to walk! Haha, he''s starting to walk!"


    She seemed to find greatfort in this and suddenly burst into tears. "He''s calling for his mother! Let me see him... Where is he?"


    Then, she tightened her grip on my wrist. "Where''s my son? Where''s my mother?"


    "Charlie has already found his family and has been well-educated. As for your mother... She''s just like you, abandoned your son and ran away with all your property. She was caught.


    "Reforming yourself is your only way out. I advise you to give up!" My tone was indifferent. I nced at her abdomen, where what appeared to be a toothbrush handle was deep inside, with blood flowing profusely.


    UMS


    The police immediately shouted at her, "Enough, let''s go, quickly!"


    Mnie tightened her grip on my wrist. "Chloe, take care of my child for me. See me, see me... Get me a photo of my son, find out about my brother, let hime see me..."


    The police pried Mnie''s hand off, and the stretcher quickly rushed to the emergency room.


    "Chloe... Come see me... My son..."


    Her voice gradually faded away and disappeared into the end of the corridor.


    To be honest, I had no reason to pity her at all.


    My mother stepped forward. "This troublemaker finally knows she''s wrong! She brought this on herself. It''s karma!"


    I looked at my wrist which was still throbbing slightly. It was covered in Mnie''s blood, a somewhat horrifying sight.

 Chapter 1532 Jared’s Little Lover

    ?


    My mom eximed, "Oh my, are you injured?"


    "Mom, I''m not injured; it''s her blood!" I quickly reassured her. "Let''s go to Ivanna''s room quickly!"


    When we entered the room, they all stared at my blood-stained wrist in shock and eximed, "Chloe, what happened to you? How did you get hurt?"


    I quickly put down what I was holding and said to them, "It''s not mine. It''s someone else''s blood!"


    "Whose blood is it? What happened?" Ivanna asked in surprise.


    "Wait, let me go wash up!" I hurried to the bathroom to clean my arms and came out. My mom was exining the situation to them.


    "Mnie? Chloe, don''t be soft-hearted again!" Ivanna reminded me with a disgusted expression. "Whether she lives or dies has nothing to do with you! I believe Matthew shouldn''te back either to avoid affecting our happiness!"


    Lauren looked at Ivanna, then asked me, "What''s her situation?"


    I shook my head casually and said, "I don''t know. Judging from the situation, it''s either a fight or a suicide!"


    "Where is she now? Is she in the emergency room?" Lauren asked.


    I nodded, "It seems like she''s seriously injured and has lost a lot of blood."


    My mom added, "She''s such a troublemaker. I saw her losing so much blood and still struggling. She doesn''t want to live!"


    "Such a person deserves to die! Does she even know she''s wrong? It''s truly a miracle!" Ivanna got angry every time Mnie was mentioned.


    I tidied up the small table with my mom and told Ivanna, "You should calm down and eat the food!"


    As soon as she heard this, she chuckled, "This food is so nutritious, I can''t stop my milk from flowing. Look at this little girl''s chubby face; it''s so round, like a balloon! Both of us will be chubby aftera month!" Content belongs


    s won


    My momughed, "Don''t be afraid of getting fat. Health is more important. The first month after giving birth is crucial for a woman!" Lauren looked at us, being busy, and left.


    Before Ivanna could finish the food, Lauren came back excitedly and said, "I found out. Mnie fought in the jail and was stabbed with a


    toothbrush handle. She''s badol.ne


    injured! It''s said that she was stabbed several times!"


    Ivanna immediately looked at Lauren and said disdainfully, "See, she''s not a good person. She doesn''t understand the situation at all. She''s just causing trouble for herself She''s even causing trouble inside. She''s on the brink of death if she


    keeps causing trouble."


    I felt a peculiar kind of delight as I held the little girl in my arms. However, when I heard Ivanna''s words, I quickly said, "Watch your mouth! Eat the food so you can feed the girl!"


    Lauren echoed, "That''s right. She''ll be discharged tomorrow. Chloe''s mom can''t prepare nutritious food for you every day!"


    My mom immediately said, "I discussed it with Molly. We''ll continue preparing nutritious food and have someone deliver it daily. It''s important to have milk!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted tough. Could Jared even let his beloved wife go without nutritious food? But the enthusiasm of thesedies couldn''t be dismissed!


    The little girl in my arms was startled when my phone called in the middle of our conversation. She opened herrge eyes, looked around and gave me a big yawn. She was so adorable.


    I couldn''t help but smile and say, "This is Jared''s ''little sweetheart!"


    Lauren quickly took her over, and I took my phone from my bag. The number on the screen turned out to be an unfamiliar one.


    I frowned and answered it. A familiar yet unfamiliar voice came from the phone.

 Chapter 1533 A Challenge

    ?


    The voice startled me for a moment. I nced at my phone skeptically and calmly asked, "Where are you?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The voice on the other end responded coldly, "Foswood."


    "Foswood?" I asked incredulously.


    "Why? Surprised? No one can stop me when I put my mind to something." The voice sounded sinister, with a hint of triumph.


    "It''s faster than I imagined, but you couldn''t win even in Nocturnia. Do you think you have the capital to win in Foswood?" I scoffed at her.


    "It depends on how I make my move!" the other side replied, thenughed sinisterly. "I told you, you''ll regret it!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, I couldn''t help but recall the moment a few days ago in Nocturnia when Celine was rescued the sinister and triumphant look in her eyes and the exact words she said then.


    "Chloe, you''re just a brainless fool. Do you know why your memory was erased? Haha..." Her gloating chuckle was tant and smug.


    "Don''t try to intimidate me! You should be thankful for my memory loss. Otherwise, it wouldn''t do you any good! Do you think your words can distract me?"


    Sure enough, theughter on the other end became a low chuckle. "Then just wait and see!"


    The call was disconnected.


    With my palm still stiff, I gripped the phone hard as thoughts of her confident chuckle and unsettling expression raced through my head. What did she want to say?


    My thoughts raced quickly. Logically, it was my adoptive parents who erased my memory, but why was Celine openly taunting me with this? What secrets were hidden here?


    Could it be that my adoptive parents were still hiding something from me?


    Everyone in the room looked at me. Lauren asked worriedly while holding the child, "Chloe, whose call was it?"


    I quickly collected myself. "Oh... nothing!"


    Then I reached out to take the child and joked, "Is it time to eat when you wake up?"


    This question lingered in my mind all morning, but I couldn''t understand it.


    Coincidentally, Grayson called me and said the matter with the documents had results.


    I arranged to meet him at hispany.


    Many big mediapanies were closing these days due to the incident with the journalists entering Fremont Bay, which created quite amotion. That was to say, these folks had turned away from me and were bing less interested in me.


    I arranged for Lauren to drive my mother back to Fremont Bayter. I went downstairs to thepany.


    When I saw the documents Grayson


    handed me, was speechless.


    Grayson also gave me another set


    el.ne


    of documents containing information on the economic experts involved in the project nning that I asked As to investigate.


    As it turned out, two of them had received hefty benefits.


    I scoffed. Grayson looked at me and asked, "Chloe, what do you want to do?"


    "I''ve said it before, I''ll never allow this project to proceed!" I said it firmly.


    We both remained silent for a moment. Then, I smiled coldly and gave Grayson instructions.


    Grayson replied, "Got it! I''ll go right away!"


    I pondered quietly for a long time, then picked up the phone and dialed Mia''s number.


    She answered quickly, "Chloe!"


    "Want to have lunch together?" I said to her.


    "Sure! Where are you?" She agreed quickly.


    "I''m at thepany!"


    "Then let''s go to the Chinese restaurant downstairs! Or the French restaurant? You choose!" Her tone had changed from a refreshing one to one of extreme softness. "You''re not well, so should Ie over?"


    "Let''s go to the Chinese ce," I said without hesitation.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there!" She hung up the phone.


    After putting down the phone and gathering up the documents and my bag, I turned to go. I couldn''t suppress the feeling of joy in my heart. When I reached Ryan''s office, I knocked on the door and entered.


    When Ryan noticed me entering, he abruptly stopped what he was doing and turned to face me. "What''s up?"


    "Prepare the full set of bidding


    documents for the Old Bourdamun


    project. The morepre Annot


    the better! I said to Ryan. "And


    immediately sign the Old City


    Reconstruction Project contract with those twopanies near the city!"


    Then I put the documents in front of him. "This is their information. I''m ready to confront them head-on!"


    Ryan quickly nced at the


    documents and then at me while


    et


    faintly curling his lips. "Truly relentless. There''s no need to keep your cool for the other party! Rest assured! I guarantee it''ll be spectacr!"


    I gave him a thumbs-up. "Excellent!"


    Then I turned and walked out. Ryan asked, "Where are you going?"


    "To deliver the challenge!" I almost left with a belligerent stride, not even turning around.

 Chapter 1534 Fighting Over Food

    ?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Mia, both of us remained asposed as ever. I waved for her toe over and sit down. She came over gracefully and sat across from me. I chose a quiet window seat with a good view.


    "I thought you were at home resting and nurturing the baby?" After setting her bag aside, Mia sat down and drank some of the tea I had poured. "Hey! I''m not that delicate," I said indifferently. "I''m in excellent shape. No need for rest."


    "You truly are a winner since you managed to snag the most influential man and get into the most esteemed family. Your pregnancy is remarkable without a doubt!"


    Mia looked at me, her tone filled with envy and jealousy.


    "Actually, what''s meant to be will be. For me, luck always seems to favor me." I said it with a smile while looking at Mia. "You''re not bad either. You act quickly by aiming for a big project, but isn''t it a bit rushed?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I saw a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    "The Old Bourdamun project!" I said bluntly.


    Indeed, her face briefly became icy before returning to her usual smile. "It seems you have objections!"


    "On the contrary, I''m quite happy!" I looked at her with a smile. "Do you know why?"


    "Tell me." She pretended to be calm.


    As the waiter brought the dishes, I casually said, "I''ve arranged the dishes. I don''t know if you like them or not. Take a look. If you don''t like them, you can order something else. I''m ready to eat now!"


    She still looked at me, and I knew she was waiting for my answer.


    "What we eat doesn''t matter," she said, as if waiting for me to continue.


    When the waiter served the dishes, I didn''t let her wait any longer. "I''m not so narrow-minded. Otherwise, I


    wouldn''t have told you about my et


    ns so frankly. Good projects naturally havepetition! That''s what proves the value of the project."


    "Competition?" Mia sounded as if she heard a joke, with a hint of disdain in her tone.


    "Yes.!" I elegantly ate the food before me and said to Mia, "I''m prepared topete with you. After all, if you haven''t signed a contract, I still have a chance!"


    Mia smiled faintly. "Are you sure you want topete?"


    "Yes!" I nced at her and ate gracefully. "I never easily give up on things I believe in!"


    Mia smiled more naturally this time. "You''re too greedy! You''ve taken over New Bourdamun, and now you want to take over Old Bourdamun, too!"


    "Are there any businessmen who


    aren''t greedy?" I reached for a tissue,


    I.n


    dabbed at the corners of my mouth, and said, "After all, I''ve been preparing for this too long. I just didn''t expect you to take advantage of the situation!"


    Mia stiffened for a moment, and finally rxed and smiled again. "Do you mind?"


    I shook my head. "No,petition


    doesn''t distinguish between you and me. Just because we''re friends doesn''t mean we''ll stop trying hard and give in to each other. You''ve done this quite well! You still go all out knowing that this is my focus! That''s why I can rx like this!"


    Mia was speechless. She ate the food in front of her elegantly without saying anything.


    We finished the meal amicably. We chatted about trivial matters as if nothing had happened. Walking together, we looked like a pair of old friends who had been close for many years.


    At the door, she said, "Go upstairs! Take care of yourself. I''ll go back."


    "Okay. Keep in touch." I waved to her calmly.


    I was curious to know what the result would be after this parting.


    But since it had begun, I had to face it. There was no turning back!


    She hade to snatch food from my bowl, so I had to remind her that the food wasn''t to her taste.


    Unless... she had malicious intentions...

 Chapter 1535 Situation Out of Control

    ?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tanum sessfully assumed control of the two Old Bourdamun urban renewal projects two dayster. After signing the contracts, Ryan and I visited Old Bourdamun to meet Noah.


    Noah''s attitude was unclear, as he still avoided dealing with us. At the project meeting, Noah''s final response to me was open bidding and fairpetition.


    Ryan and I breathed a sigh of relief secretly. This was the purpose of our visit to Noah today.


    However, we were happy too early. ns could not keep up with changes. While we were working hard, the other side was not idle either.


    There had been no news since Lance contacted me to schedule an appointment. I was too naive to think he had given up.


    Just when Tanum was widely reported online for signing the urban renewal projects of Norton and Anestin, Hartz ran into trouble.


    Someone exposed the so-called insider information about Hartz Group. They revealed the projects in Sris, publicly proiming that Hartzcked the qualifications and capital to undertake this critical project in Sris. It implied that it was Archie''s fault.


    The moment the post was released, it was like tossing a pebble into a stillke. It sent ripples out into the water, which soon grew and became enormous waves that came flying at me with great force.


    I felt uneasy.


    I waited until As returned home in the evening and asked him, "Honey, something seems off about this matter. I''m a bit scared. We can''t drag down Archie, can we?"


    As reached over with his long arms, ced me on the bed, and kissed me lightly. "Wait a moment, I''ll take a shower ande back."


    I had a lot to say, but his words left mepletely speechless. I was impatient, but he was calm andposed, as if nothing was wrong. However, I couldn''t possibly stop him from taking a shower.


    I also knew he had been busytely, disappearing mysteriously daily. I also noticed that Dn had yet to return either.


    By the time he finished showering, I was extremely impatient.


    As he dried his hair, he sat next to me. "Why are you so impatient? Just focus on taking care of the baby!"


    I looked at his indifferent, handsome face, feeling a mixture of warmth and anger. "Even though I''m ''peacefully'' staying home to care for the baby, the outside world hasn''t stopped for a single day."


    He gazed at me with a calm smile as he leaned against the head of the bed. "We have to give them a chance to make a move so we can find their fatal ws, right? They have to act, so we have targets to attack!"


    "You always say that. Can''t you tell me the n so I can be more at ease?" I protested.


    He looked at me for a long time before leaning close to my ear and whispering a few words. Then he looked at me and said, "Don''t worry. Go to sleep."


    §×


    After saying that, he reached out and turned off the light, then touched my gradually protruding belly. "Take


    caur sons and watch the


    show patiently. Good girl."


    I could only curl up in his arms and try to understand what he had just told me.


    I suddenly turned my head and looked at him in the dim light. "Are you sure you''re right?"


    "Trust your husband! Hmm?" He


    tightened his arm around me and et


    kissed me lightly. It was apparent that he had entered a state between half-asleep and half-awake.


    Well, the show had begun, and it was escting.


    Not only did it affect the ATL Empire, but it also dragged the Beringer family, Huffman family, and Attwood family into it.


    They said I was involved with the underworld, acted as someone''s puppet, and made a lot of money.


    A monthter, even worse news came-Archie got into trouble!


    Someone reported Archie, saying he abused his power and engaged in corruption.


    The unexpected person who made this report was Arthur Morgan.


    The entire Zydan was in an uproar. Officially, Archie was suspended pending investigation.


    This news was undoubtedly a heavy blow to us.


    Furthermore, the Beringer family''spany had already been sealed off. All the news about the Beringer family being investigated flooded in like andslide on the popr search.


    Hartz in Sris was the first to be impacted shortly after, and they were told to halt operations while an investigation was being conducted.


    Ryan had already set off for Sris to handle the rted matters.


    It seemed like a storm was about to blow through the sky above us.


    At that moment, a phone call came in on my mobile phone.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1536 False Alarm

    ?


    The phone call was from the kindergarten teacher, and her tone was urgent. "Are you Ava''s mom? Ava suddenly fainted and convulsed and started foaming at the lips. We have no idea what''s happening. We''re sending her to the hospital. Pleasee to the hospital as soon as possible!"


    "...What? Which hospital?" I shouted into the phone as I shot up from my office chair.


    "City Central Hospital!" The teacher replied tearfully as the ring horn of the ambnce sounded over the phone.


    I felt weak all over, and my heart pounded violently. My little girl had been fine when I left in the morning. She had teased me saying, "It''s almost Christmas, Mommy. When are we going to Nocturnia for Christmas?"


    I was speechless. This Christmas probably would go differently than nned. After all, with the current situation, who could even think about Christmas?


    I had to coax her away this morning. How could something like this happen so quickly?


    Carol saw me rush out of the office and immediately ran over. "What''s wrong, Ms. Chloe?"


    "I... you,e with me to the hospital. Ava copsed and she''s been taken to the hospital!" I said to Carol somewhat incoherently. "Quick, call Tris!"


    I frantically pressed the elevator button. I felt extremely anxious. My pregnancy of almost five months made me feel clumsy, especially since I had twins and my belly wasrger than usual.


    The more anxious I became, the slower I moved. Before I could leave the building, I saw Tris walking quickly toward me.


    He hurriedly intercepted me when he saw me rushing out. "Don''t panic, Madam. I''ve looked into it. Miss Ava is still at the kindergarten, and nothing has happened. It''s a trap!"


    I stopped in my tracks, unable to believe what Tris was saying. "What do you mean?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just confirmed it with the kindergarten. Miss Ava is perfectly fine!" Tris said earnestly.


    I scrutinized his expression. He didn''t seem to be lying.


    Tris understood my suspicion and hurriedly exined, "Mr. As has arranged for professional female bodyguards to protect Miss Ava in case of emergencies during this time. When Carol called me, I immediately verified the situation with the bodyguard. As I expected, there was nothing!"


    I still couldn''t believe Tris. Afraid he might be mistaken, I asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Trust me, Madam!"


    Tris seemed afraid I wouldn''t believe him, so he picked up the phone and said, "Let Miss Ava talk to her mother!" Then he handed me the phone. Soon, I heard Ava''s voice from the other end, saying, "Mommy, why did you call me?"


    I instantly felt a huge weight lift off


    my shoulders. Carol quickly helped me to the rest area, where I sat heavily on the sofa. "Ava...


    everything''s fine. I just


    missed you and wanted to hear your voice."


    The little girl giggled. "My teacher says children with moms are treasures! Am I your treasure, Mommy?"


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I nodded and smiled. "Of course."


    "I''m making crafts right now. I''m using soap to make stamps. The teacher said I''m doing great. I''ll show you when I get home after school have to go now, y Stop thinking about me. I''ll


    you tonight! I love you, Mommy! Mwah!"


    Then she hung up. I felt genuinely relieved.


    I cursed through gritted teeth. "Damn!"


    with


    Tris said, "Everything is going ording to Mr. As''s n. Their goal was to control you and threaten Mr. As Mr. As has been


    ne


    prepared for a long time. You, Miss Ava and all your family members


    have dedicated security personnel."


    Carol said, "Let''s return to the office, Ms. Chloe."


    I angrily mmed the desk and cursed as I returned to the office. "This is simply outrageous!"


    "Everything is developing ording to Mr. As''s n. This incident can serve as a warning for us. We need to be more cautious." Tris tried tofort me. "From another perspective, this can be a good thing!"


    I hadn''t expected As''s n to be so meticulous. If I had rashly gone to the hospital, I might have encountered trouble on the way, which might have led to problems.


    As I thought about it further, I broke out in a cold sweat, ming myself for not being calm enough during a critical moment.


    In the afternoon, Hana and Trinity came running into my office.

 Chapter 1537 Only One Way Left

    ?


    My heart suddenly tightened as I watched them walk in together, sensing that something must be amiss in Yare.


    Trinity looked at me with a hint of coldness in her eyes while Hana simply followed behind her silently.


    The atmosphere in the office became awkward.


    I maintained a calm outward demeanor, but curiosity was gnawing at me inside. My mind was making all kinds of spections.


    Carol brought them coffee. After setting it down, she nced at me before quietly leaving the room.


    Finally, I couldn''t hold back. I looked at Trinity and asked, "Why the silence? What brings you here?"


    Before Trinity could answer, there was a knock on the office door. As pushed the door open and strode in.


    I immediately understood that they had been waiting for As.


    After As came in, he immediately understood the situation after ncing at all of us. He unbuttoned his suit jacket, sat on the sofa, and addressed Trinity. "Speak."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "The Non-Organization has started moving. There have been many unfamiliar faces in Yare these past two days. We have reliable information that they''ve been secretly assembling. The ministers have given Ross a deadline of January 5th, which is a major festival in Yare. Therefore, we assume that the coup will take ce around the 5th."


    With his knees folded and one palm resting on the armrest, As caressed his chin as he sat there, lost in thought.


    "Although Ross has made careful ns, the situation could go either way, Mr. As. Currently, the ministers still trust Ross. But we''re afraid that military morale will be shaken, and the final support will be lost if we can''t get a satisfactory result."


    Trinity said anxiously, "In that case... the situation will be difficult to control, and Yare will be in chaos."


    Hana spoke up, breaking her silence, "Grandmother is ill and refuses to leave, but she''s determined not to leave Yare to defend the dignity and loyalty of the Av family."


    Hana looked at me and said, "Yare and the Av family are in dire straits."


    My face instinctively darkened. "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I''m can''t! I don''t remember anything. I don''t have the item!"


    My tone was restrained and suppressed, filled with helplessness and resentment.


    What were they trying to do?


    Were they forcing my hand?


    But I needed that item too!


    Trinity''s expression became even more severe after she heard what I said.


    I looked at As, wanting to hear his opinion.


    At that moment, Carol knocked on the door and entered with Jared and Cane.


    Cane stepped forward to report. "We caught the man and made him talk. He was caught en route to the hospital. We found drugs and ropes in the


    car."


    I looked at As and asked, "Did we catch the person who set me up?"


    "It seems that they''re eager to know


    the secret Rory brought back. They''re prepared on both fronts."


    et


    Jared looked at As and salute


    they can''t uncover the secret


    here they''ll move against Yare to pressure us."


    As furrowed his brows slightly. "I have a feeling that they may have some suspicions. The secret Rory brought back is rted to the After all, one of the missing


    exploration team members


    leader in Southeast Torado."


    Cane said with a worried expression, "Sir, once they figure it out, we may lose the Southeast Torado region."


    Jared looked at As. "There''s only one thing we can do."


    As said softly, "Reveal our cards in advance."


    "That''s right," Jared nodded affirmatively.


    I suddenly understood what was going on. As hadn''t kept Jared in the dark about the mine.


    "But we need a way to make them take action!" Cane looked at As and Jared urgently.


    "Tell Arnold to go to Foswood


    immediately," As instructed Cane.


    He turned to Jared and said, "And


    Grayson and Gavin, dismiss yourselves as well. Foswood, 5 o''clock!"


    As stared at Cane with inscrutable eyes. Cane immediately responded, "Understood!"


    Jared nced at Trinity. "Let''s go!"


    Trinity nodded and led Hana out of my office.


    Then Jared left too.

 Chapter 1538 Losing His Temper for the First Time

    ?


    After we saw them leave, As made a phone call. I was sure he was calling Dn. He said a few words briefly and then hung up.


    I asked As, "How can we make them take action?"


    In fact, I already had a n in mind when I asked that question.


    As''s eyes suddenly grew icy as he began to stare at me. I felt a little guilty and lowered my eyes because it was the first time I had seen him look at me so intensely.


    "Chloe!" He called my name angrily.


    There was a hint of coldness in As''s attitude. "Don''t even think about it. Don''t try to y your little tricks. The opponents you''re facing are not as foolish as you imagine."


    I knew why he was angry.


    This was the first time he had scolded me since we had gotten together.


    "Anything you do could ruin my n and endanger our children. Listen to me, Chloe. I can give up anything, but not you and the children. So don''t act recklessly."


    "But we don''t have much time left!" I retorted urgently.


    "I won''t allow my wife and children to take risks, even if I''m not as skilled as others," he said in a low voice.


    The air instantly cooled, and neither of us spoke.


    I was worried. There were only 12 days left until January 5th. I couldn''t allow them to act recklessly and seed, could I?


    Archie and the Beringer family were already involved in this. I couldn''t just watch the Av family fall apart.


    At that moment, the sound of knocking on the door broke the oppressive silence.


    Carol pushed the door open and looked at me, whispering, "Mr. As, Ms. Chloe, Miss Mia is here to see you!"


    Mia?


    I instinctively looked at As.


    As''s lips curled slightly. He nodded slightly at me. I told Carol, "Let her in."


    After Carol left, As and I exchanged a nce. It had been a month since I had seen Mia. What was she doing here at such a critical moment? Soon, Carol led Mia into the room.


    When Mia stepped into the office and saw As, she smiled and pretended to be surprised. "You''re here too, Mr. As."


    As nodded but didn''t speak. Instead, he stood up to button his suit jacket and said to me, "I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    I nodded softly in response. "Okay."


    Then As turned and left without looking at Mia again. He didn''t even say hello.


    It felt as if our intimacy had been disturbed, and he was displeased.


    Mia had always been the proud top woman of Foswood. She had probably never encountered such cold treatment. She remained motionless for a long moment,


    staring at As''s diel


    figure


    while standing awkwardly


    "Please have a seat, Miss Mia." I got up from behind the desk and gestured for Mia to sit down.


    Mia finally came to her senses and smiled gracefully as she walked over, gracefully sitting on the sofa. I sat down in the main seat with my round belly.


    "Did I disturb you?" Mia smiled and tried to ease the tension.


    "Hey, it''s not like it''s the first time you''ve met him." I smiled at Mia and asked, "What brings you here?"


    "It''s been a long time since west


    met. I happened to pass by, so I came up to see you." Mia looked at my belly. "Looks like there''s been quite a change in the month since I


    last saw you."


    Iughed and joked as I rubbed my belly, "Maybe it''s just that my belly is getting bigger."


    We bothughed. I casually added, "And twins are bigger than normal, of course."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Why aren''t you resting at home? I was wondering if you would be there when I came up." Mia''s expression was calm.


    "There''s a lot going on. Ryan went to


    Sris, so I had toe to the


    company." I deliberately said, "kdo


    wantto rest, but there''s always something going on."


    Mia probably hadn''t expected me to say that. Her eyes tightened slightly.


    "Have you be distant from me because of that?" Mia asked as she looked at me.

 Chapter 1539 Face-to-Face Silent Battle

    ?


    After hearing her question, I smiled. "That''s a tough question to answer."


    "Oh?" Mia narrowed her eyes at me. "Just say what you think. I believe honesty is the best policy."


    "You know that I''ve always been honest with you. You have a deeper understanding of human naturepared to us." I spoke frankly. Mia''s face stiffened for a moment.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I suppressed my smile and lightly said, "If I say I don''t mind, it would be hypocritical. But if I say I do mind, it would make you ufortable since you''re my guest. It looks like you''re deliberately making things difficult for me."


    I could tell that my response left Mia in a dilemma.


    I had deliberately said that. Why did I have to pretend everything was fine and make her feelfortable? She had already made tant moves against me, but she was acting as if nothing had happened when she saw me. It was unreasonable for me to just smile and talk to her as if nothing was wrong.


    I used to think Arthur was too eager for sess, but I hadn''t expected him to be so ruthless and cunning. He was willing to do anything that would benefit him.


    Mia must have inherited some of those traits from her father.


    Beneath her aloof and arrogant exteriory an ambitious heart. As the topdy of Foswood, she had enjoyed a lot of sess and naturally desired


    even more.


    Since the situation had be clear, continuing to behave as usual would be somewhat unfair. I couldn''t give Mia the impression that I was weak. "It seems you still care a lot." Mia smiled faintly. "Don''t you think you''re being too domineering, Chloe? Have you been influenced by your husband who always wants to be the best in everything? That business with Archie is an issue of the older generation."


    She distanced herself from the matter.


    "To be honest, the affairs of the elders don''t have much to do with us, since we''re the younger generation. It doesn''t matter if it''s just aboutpetition among the elders," I said calmly.


    "But this is not just about


    competition among the elders. The main factores from our generation, which led to Archie being implicated. But I believe that truth will prevail, and there will be fair


    judgment on the Beringer family."


    I spoke directly. "Ourpetition has be underhanded. It''s not fair. Those who resort to anything always look bad when the truthes out."


    "It seems you''re quite resentful." Mia looked at me. "Perhaps your assumptions are wrong?"


    "Is that what you think, Miss Mia?" I looked at Mia calmly. "But I''m someone who sees things in ck and white.


    "It doesn''t matter whether


    someone''s trying topete with As or deal with me. To quote my husband As, there''s no chance of sess. It wasn''t possible before, and now that my father is back and things are bing clear, it''s even less imaginable. It''s just a pity..."


    Mia maintained her calm smile. It was evident from her expression that she was here to gather information on us.


    Mia was the only one who could speak to me directly.


    "It''s just a pity that?"Mia calmly asked.


    I didn''t rush to respond to her. I just looked into her face. I looked at her for a long moment before confidently saying, "It''s just a pity that the Morgan family chose the wrong side."


    Her face darkened dramatically because of my bluntness, but I pretended not to notice.


    I followed up with another question. "Do you really love Ernest? You''re aloof and arrogant. Do you think Ernest is really worthy of you?"


    Even I felt that my question was provocative.


    But I had no intention of holding back.

 Chapter 1540 Losing A Friend

    ?


    As Mia scrutinized me, I continued, "Miss Mia, I''ve had a good impression of you since the day we first met. You may be arrogant, but I''ve never harbored any bias against you."


    These were my honest thoughts about Mia.


    "But when you took the first step for the Tomlinson family, I no longer saw you as a myth. On the contrary, you were just an ordinary person, devoid of any wisdom."


    I was harsh, but I didn''t intend to show her any respect at all.


    "Of course, I don''t know if your marriage was arranged at your father''s behest or if you truly fell in love with Ernest and influenced your father. But the result was tragic regardless."


    "You''re going too far, Chloe!" Mia straightened up and looked at me in anger.


    I smiled meaningfully and continued, "If it''s the former, you have some of my sympathy, but if it''s thetter, you''re really awful! I have to say, you haven''t just ruined your father''s future. You''ve also ruined the Morgan family''s future."


    "I never thought of you as a bad person, Chloe, but don''t think that gives you the right to be so bold with me!" Mia finally let her anger show.


    "Truth hurts, Mia. You''ll regret this one day. The Tomlinson family is nothing but mediocre!" I confronted her anger and refused to back down.


    I immediately cut Mia off when I saw her trying to speak, "Don''t ask me why. You chose this path! You''ve already dragged your family with you. There''s no turning back!"


    I said all this with thorough and piercing cruelty, because As had hinted at it before he left. His icy attitude had given me a hint.


    After being married for so long, As and I understood each other without words.


    He had treated Mia with cold indifference and had even said, ''I''ll be waiting downstairs for you,'' which meant that there was no need to talk to her any more; she wasn''t worth our time.


    I believed in As, no matter how tricky the current situation was.


    After saying that, I didn''t give Mia any more of my time. I smiled at her and said, "I need to go, Miss Mia. As is waiting for me downstairs. We have business at home."


    Mia''s face turned pale; perhaps she hadn''t expected that she would feel so ufortable when she came to see me.


    I figured she wanted to turn the tables, but unfortunately, I didn''t give her a chance to do that.


    "Thank you foring to see me.


    I''m fine. Don''t worry. Oh, tell those who want to harm me not to bother. Those despicable methods are not the actions of someone who can achieve great things. They did startle me for a moment, but thankfully, my husband is a steady man." I stood


    up after speaking. "How unfortunate


    that I''m losing you as a ''friend''


    because of this."


    "You''ve made yourself clear... let''s part ways here!" Mia looked at me with a hint of coldness, and I knew she had chosen not to turn back.


    "I won''t see you off." I remained calm.


    "Good! Goodbye!" After saying her piece, Mia grabbed her bag and left without turning around.


    When she walked out of the door,


    snorted coldly. "I didn''t think


    someone would dare to march


    forward when taking the side of the


    evildoer! She''s a brave one!


    I started to think that I hadn''t gone too far when speaking to her. She was confident, obstinate, and unrepentant.


    Was she taking me for a fool? Or had I provoked her?


    Why was she so confident, and did she think it was worth it?


    Carol immediately pushed the door open and entered, looking displeased. "Has she left?"


    "Yeah," I replied softly. I collected my


    thoughts and said, "I''m leaving now.


    Keep an eye on Benny while I''m


    away. If you can''t reach me, contact As or Grayson. Either ones fine."


    I didn''t know why I said that.


    Then I picked up my bag and walked out. As I passed Ryan''s office, I thought that his wedding would probably be dyed.


    Who knew what would happen in 12 days?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1541 Another False Alarm

    ?


    As was waiting in front of the building. He came over when he spotted me, gave me a gentle embrace, and helped me to the car.


    As we passed by, people were looking at us. After all, I hadn''t been to thepany muchtely. Seeing me visibly pregnant next to As was quite a sight.


    However, I was calm. After all, I was legally married to him.


    After settling me in the car, As got in, and the car drove off amidst the astonished gazes of the onlookers.


    He put his arm around me inside the car, and I leanedfortably towards his chest. It felt nice.


    "I showed no mercy!" I said to As, and he understood perfectly what I meant.


    After all, his wife was an absolute trump card.


    "I''ll never forgive the Morgan family for what they did to Archie! No matter what, I am a legitimate daughter of the Beringer family," I said sternly. Then I asked, "Can you find a way for me to see Archie?"


    As''s lips curled as he said, "No one is allowed to visit during the istion period."


    I was disappointed and started worrying more about the Beringer family.


    After a moment, I said helplessly, "Then bring Grandma here. She must be so distressed. Especially since everything happened to Dad Archie because of us!"


    I felt highly uneasy every time I thought of the sudden upheaval in the Beringer family,


    The car suddenly fell silent, and I wondered if As also felt guilty about this.


    I was astounded as soon as we entered the hall upon our return to Fremont Bay. Archie was seated in the living room, mingling with family members. My biological father was also present.


    This really threw me off bnce!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Wasn''t Archie dismissed and under investigation? Wasn''t it said that no outsiders were allowed to visit during the istion period?


    All the news online reported that he had been isted and under investigation. Everyone knew what ''istion'' meant!


    But there he was, chatting andughing with several elders in our living room as if nothing had happened.


    I stood dumbfounded before eagerly running up to Archie. "I was so worried about you! I thought you..."


    As eximed as he chased after me. He patted my back with a hint of reproach, "Why are you running?"


    Then he changed to a smirk and teased me, "Didn''t your husband tell you already? Everything is under my control! Silly!"


    I turned around and looked at him with a hint of anger, "And you still say that? Is it fun ying dumb with me? I know what you mean by control! You''re all so secretive! It''s making me anxious all the time!"


    I was getting frustrated. I was kept in the dark, tossing and turning all night, only to find out it was a false rm!


    As smiled contentedly and looked at Archie. Both of them had a satisfied expression.


    "Why don''t you think about why I suddenly returned to Foswood?" As asked me.


    Indeed, when As found the distribution map and retrieved what was stored in the bank, he immediately decided to return to Foswood. At the time, I thought it was too hasty, without any preparation.


    However, I didn''t think much about it. Now, it seemed As had suddenly changed his strategy.


    "After finding half of the distribution map, I released Celine. I wanted to


    make her thoroughly terrified so that she would be determined to turn the situation around. But the assets in the bank made me change my mind immediately, so I brought you back to Foswood, met Archie and Rory as soon as possible, and discussed corresponding countermeasures!"


    As was grinning and wearing a determined expression.


    vel


    "I''m sure they won''t give up. Two of our missing exploration engineers had been preempted by the other party. We can''t be too confident anymore. The matter of the distribution map used to be a secret of our fathers, and it''s possible that it has been leaked!"


    My father nodded and said, "After all, we still have half of the map out there. We''re still one step away! The risk rises for each day that half


    escapes our control. In addition ne


    once Yare falls, any piece of


    Southeast Torado will be lostpletely."

 Chapter 1542 The Illegitimate Child

    ?


    I understood what my father meant. After all, the other half of the distribution map had yet to be found.


    "So, we staged a y to provoke the Tomlinson family! But Leonard isn''t the main leader of-there''s someone else!" As said.


    "Someone else?"


    "If Archie doesn''t fall, they won''t dare to act recklessly. Only by ''taking down'' Archie, they would dare to act without restraint. Then we can capture the main leader." As looked at me confidently and said, "And only Archie and I know about this n."


    "What about Arthur Morgan?" I asked, feeling a bit puzzled.


    Archie mentioned Arthur with some anger, "He''s aplete viin! Despite grooming him for so many years, he betrayed me in the face of self- interest! Our national security has frozen his overseas ounts."


    "...National security?" I was surprised as I did not expect that we had national security guarding us from behind.


    "Grayson and Gavin are both soldiers of national security."


    "Ah..." I was utterly stunned, realizing they were omnipotent in my eyes for a reason.


    "Arthur''s daughter is not simple. She is the middleman whounders corrupt money for Arthur''s wealth. A lot of funds were being transferred abroad by her andundered through her operations overseas." Archie''s words sent chills down my spine.


    It turned out that I saw Mia''s cold and arrogant surface. I didn''t expect her to be such a substantial person.


    "She was eager to return to Foswood. She publicized her return to the country for development, projects, and investments because she''s already noticed that national security is watching her," As said. He sat next to me on the sofa.


    "Especially after Denton was arrested, she became nervously alert. Denton was a key link in Mia''s chain," As said calmly. "So Denton was targeted by Arnold a long time ago!"


    "Arnold?" I was surprised.


    Archie smiled proudly, "Arnold is a member of national security sent overseas by us. The Beringer can easily cover up his true identity."


    "So that''s why he never graduates!" Suddenly, I understood the mystery behind it.


    "Mia''s chain couldn''t operate


    neT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    normally with Denton in trouble. She was resolved to take action because you have been holding onto her ''investment.'' She used her minions to uncover the details of Hartz Group and pulled me down to achieve her goal," Archie added.


    "And what about the Tomlinson family...?" I found it hard to believe all this.


    "The Tomlinson family is just one of her minions. Ernest is not her fiance! She has another man!"


    "My goodness!" I eximed, "Mia is good at acting. She acted so convincingly at the engagement banquet, and we all believed it!"


    "Atticus is the one she targeted. She


    et


    intended to knock down Echelon Group and then take control of it. This exins why Atticus always believed that, despite the Sunny family''s actions, there were other forces at work!" As exined to me.


    "Is Ernest rted to Celine?" I looked at As and asked.


    "Ernest is indeed Celine''s son, but he is Leonard''s illegitimate child. Leonard''s legal wife, Lindsay Tomlinson, is the true sessor of the Monora Chamber of Commerce. Leonard''s original surname is Norman.


    "He was noticed by Lindsay Tomlinson because of his appearance. He''s a son-inw living at wife''s parent''s house, so he changed his surname to Tomlinson!"


    "So that''s how it is?" I couldn''t believe it.


    "This makes Ernest''s identity quite awkward. He''s the kind of floating duckweed unloved by his grandma and uncles, surviving in a precarious situation.


    "So Ernest hates his parents, who


    are ashamed of him. This has always been a pain for Celine because she dared not openly admit that Emest was her son. I''m afraid it''s his first andst public appearance in Foswood!"


    "Why?" I asked.

 Chapter 1543 Late Night Emergency Meeting

    ?


    "Because there was an agreement between Grandpa William and Celine. She''d managed the Pierce family, and when she got married, it would be taken back by Grandpa William." As sneered. "So, if Celine publicly acknowledges having a child, everything will be lost!


    "This is also why Celine has never dared to resolve her personal issues," As said contemptuously.


    "Moreover, Grandpa made a will for all of the Pierce family''s assets when he verified that she was Kevin Ellis''s offspring. I became the sole heir of the Pierce family. When we went to see him that time, he handed over the real vault keys of the Pierce family to me."


    "No wonder Grandpa William had a private conversation with you!" I finally understood the reason behind it. "Is this also because Celine drugged Grandpa William?"


    "Yes, as long as Grandpa is alive, she won''t have a moment of peace. She''s most afraid of Grandpa taking this action! So she has been racking her brains, trying everything to make Grandpa let go." As sneered, "That''s also why Grandpa refused to see herter!"


    "The Pierce family isn''t that weak. Louis had already secretly handed over the assets to Grandpa. What Celine received was superficial, while all the substantial assets were in Grandpa''s hands. The outside world knows nothing about this."


    My father interjected, "Louis dedicated himself to the Pierce family back then, selflessly! He didn''t harbor any selfish motives. Mr. William isn''t stupid!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t believe my ears, "I never expected that Grandpa William was the truly shrewd one! He''s not confused at all!"


    "But my father paid the price for him due to his sins. His great confusion cost my father''s life!" As''s tone was full of resentment. "He can''t evenpare to my father!"


    Seeing his painful expression, I quickly changed the subject.


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this. Mia can be considered outstanding in the way she concealed herself, just as a negative example!"


    Sure enough, my words diverted As''s attention. He looked at me and said, "No, it''s not Mia who''s concealed, but the person behind her!" "Who is it?" I was eager to know the answer to this mystery.


    "This person is actually hidden, and for now, we can''t identify them," Archie said.


    Arnold strode in from outside with a solemn expression, no longer seeming like the yful monkey he used to be.


    After greeting everyone, he looked at Archie. "Dad, everything is ready. Ready to follow orders at any time!"


    As nced at his watch and said, "Wait for Jared."


    Grayson and Gavin entered. Behind them were Jared, Trinity, and Kane, who emerged from the elevator door in the main hall.


    After a moment of surprise, I realized what was going on. They had entered the garden through the secret passage together, so they wouldn''t know the internal situation even if someone were watching outside.


    This meeting would continue untilte at night.


    The next day, another big news spread online: Tanum Construction and Development will acquire Echelon Group.


    Public opinion was once again in an uproar. Tanum acquiring Echelon? On what grounds?


    It was just a tinypany that did


    not know its ce. Did they think they could swallow the prestigious Echelon Group in Foswood? What were they using to acquire it? Were they delusional?


    I was leisurely sitting in the garden, eating fruit and watching the children running around in the yard.


    As temporarily let Ava and Jenny


    take a break at home without


    et


    sending them to kindergarten. Jhad also arranged for the arrival of


    Mannie and Myra, the mother and son.


    Ivanna had just given birth one month ago. The mother and the little daughter also came with the guidance of a nanny and Lauren.


    The garden became lively again. I was rxed and at ease, but someone couldn''t contain their anxiety.

 Chapter 1544 Fight Openly And Maneuver Covertly

    ?


    Mia''s call finally came through. As soon as I answered, she said, "Chloe, I heard you''re nning to acquire Echelon Group. Is that true or just a rumor?"


    "What''s the matter? If it''s said online that I''m acquiring it, then I will! Can''t let these peoplein for nothing!" I replied with an annoyed tone while munching on strawberries.


    My tone displeased Mia a bit. She couldn''t contain her impatience and said, "One should have self-awareness. What capital do you have to acquire Echelon Group? Atticus is currently missing. Who gave you the right to announce the acquisition?"


    "Mia," I smiled. "How did you know Atticus is missing? Is that not what you did? What does it have to do with me?


    "My dream has always been to acquire Echelon Group. I''ve had this goal ever since I established Tanum! I aim to make thepany the most outstanding and prominent to take over Echelon Group! Haha! " I said, sounding bold and arrogant.


    I put down the strawberry in my hand and continued, "I got a sudden notion while I was rxing at home and was really bored. If I acquire Echelon Group, won''t it strengthen Tanum?"


    "Chloe, you''re quite the confident soldier! Enough is enough! Don''t make it too difficult for As!" Mia''s voice was cold and stern.


    I grinned, "Well, that''s the result of my casual chat with As! Once we acquire Echelon, won''t we be thergest construction and development group in Foswood and even in Zydan? If that''s the case, I won''t have to deal with this annoyance anymore, right?


    "At least by then, people like you won''t be able to interrogate me anymore. Who gave you the confidence anyway?"


    There was no response from the other side. However, based on my understanding of Mia, she must find it hard to digest my words.


    But I didn''t even consider her


    feelings, "After all, my husband is the


    real deal, the kind with a marriage certificate. Others might not know but you do, right? I didn''t get someone to pretend to be my partner! So, this decision was made quite happily!"


    "Chloe, I''ve always respected you, but don''t go too far," Mia said slowly, emphasizing each word, indicating she was trying hard to control her emotions.


    "Thanks for the reminder, Mia. But since I''ve started, I''m going all the way. Not only will I acquire Echelon Group, but I''ve also decided about the Old Bourdamun project. I definitely won''t give it up without a fight. You better be prepared."


    I swayed in the rocking chair. "Mia, let''s make a bet. Who do you think will win, you or me?"


    "Haha! Chloe, you''re confident! Let''s wait and see whoes out on top!" Mia''s voice was sinister but carried a hint of amusement.


    "Oh, by the way, I got some new


    information! Archie has been handed over to the authorities. The tables have turned and his subordinates will suffer! Who knows how much of his dark past will be revealed if he is investigated? Chloe, it might be difficult for you to see him again!" Mia''s tone was sarcastic and eerie. Then, she chuckled.


    "That''s all thanks to Mr. Arthur. Congrattions in advance. Mia, you''re better off pursuing a political career than a businessman. You should inherit your father''s legacy and pursue a career in politics. It might be more promising!" I said.


    "But now you''re in a bit of aT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    predicament. You find yourself in a


    situation where you cannot move or down. So, this step in life is crucial, Why do you insist on


    yp


    el.ne


    changing careers and bing a


    businesswoman?" I sighed with


    feigned regret. "What a pity!"


    I couldn''t help butugh, and Ivanna startedughing, too. "Haha! Chloe, you''re killing me! You''ve gone soft again, haven''t you? Why be so kind- hearted?"


    I nced at Ivanna and said, "It''s like a meeting one''s match. You wouldn''t understand."


    "I don''t understand! Aren''t you just trying to make fun of yourself? Why say so much? When the old man dies, just set off some firecrackers! It''s practical and generous. Why bother with all this talk? Let it go!"

 Chapter 1545 The Shareholders Meeting of Echelon

    ?


    I chuckled and said into the phone, "Well then, I''ll hang up, Mia! The acquisition of Echelon is a done deal. I''ll make it happen whether or not I have the capital. I have no choice since I''m doing it for someone else''s sake.


    "Once it''s done, I''ll have all the capital I need. Don''t worry, okay?"


    After saying that, I hung up the phone.


    Everyone around me burst intoughter. Lauren said, "That response was priceless!"


    I disdainfully dropped the phone and said, "Really? She''s the major shareholder, after all!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as I said this, everyone understood what I meant, and they all burst intoughter again.


    Two dayster, there was a meeting in the conference room on the tenth floor of the Echelon Building.


    My team and I arrived at the Echelon Building on time. The entrance was swarmed with people, crowded by the reporters, making it impossible to pass through.


    As had made arrangements for today''s event. He had divided the reporters into two sides and stationed them at the entrance of the building, preventing them from stepping over the security barrier. Otherwise, they would be immediately expelled from the scene.


    Thus, the situation today was quite orderly. Those media outlets that had previously intruded into Fremont Bay without authorization had long disappeared from the scene. With such a precedent, everyone was apprehensive.


    Today, only my team and I appeared in the public eye. There was no sign of anyone rted to the ATL Empire, which would undoubtedly arouse spection from some people with ulterior motives.


    They were all criticizing me for being ignorant.


    With my pregnant belly, I confidently walked inward with a group of attendants. I pretended not to see or hear anything.


    Upon entering the conference room, several major shareholders were already present. They were eagerly anticipated with different expressions on their faces.


    I went to the main seat, and Tris immediately pulled a chair for me. I had a gut feeling that there would be a good showter!


    The shareholders in the room


    exchanged nces when they


    l


    noticed that I was seated in the main seat, and several of them. seemed eager to speak up. But none


    spoke first, realizing that most


    others were still waiting.


    I calmly scanned the people present, some of whom I not only recognized but were also quite familiar with.


    "Sorry for the wait, everyone!" I greeted them with a smile.


    "Ms. Chloe!" A slightly chubby middle-aged man looked at me, and his gaze involuntarily fell on my protruding belly.


    After an awkward pause, he tried to


    stabilize his emotions and said, "Today''s shareholders'' meeting of Echelon, I think... you don''t have the qualification to preside over it, do you?"


    His name was Joshua Abbott, the thirdrgest shareholder of Echelon Group. Usually, he was also a trusted aide of Atticus.


    When he said this, it was very


    net


    difficult for him; after all, everyone was very familiar with the same circle. Although they couldn''t be called friends, they still respected each other. Saying such things in front of everyone required some consideration.


    But when it came to personal interests, he had to speak up.


    He nced at the others. Seeing they all lowered their eyes, he swallowed nervously.


    Just then, the conference room door was suddenly pushed open, and a woman''s sharp voice rang out, "Of course, she''s not qualified to preside!" Without turning around, I knew who hade.


    I couldn''t help but curl up the corners of my mouth, secretly admiring. Haha! Here shees!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!